《I Refuse To Become Scumbag In Tokyo》


 Chapter 1 - New Life

    <h4>Chapter 1 - New Life</h4>


    2005.


    Sitting inside the Shinkansen (bullet train), he understood why the people in this country were so proud of this train.??


    There was no turbulence, and it was veryfortable that he could sleep directly without trouble on this train. The service within this train was also top ss, and he couldn''t find any faults, which made him stop his n toin to get a free ticket.


    However, even though this train was veryfortable, he was very ufortable at that moment.


    Not because the price of the ticket was expensive, well, in truth, it was quite expensive. However, for his family, it wasn''t that much.


    Staring at the window, he could see the reflection of his face through the window, and no matter how many times he saw his face, he felt a bit weird since he saw a different face from the face that he always saw for the past 24 years.


    However, he had to admit that his face was pretty handsome.


    Letting out a long and tired sigh, he wondered why he had been reincarnated to a Japanese student.


    Shishio Oga.


    That was his name in this world, and he had epted his new identity since it had been a month since he had been reincarnated in this boy.


    Shishio was reincarnated as a Japanese middle school student in Kyoto, and he was in his 3rd year of middle school.


    Shishio remembered on his first day, when he was reincarnated, he was so confused that he didn''t understand anything until the memory of the previous Shishio Oga appeared on his head.


    It was also because of the memory of the previous Shishio Oga that he was able to learn Japanese along with various knowledge about his family, education, and a lot more.


    However, even though he received such a memory, he knew that his personality was different from the original Shishio Oga. He didn''t want anyone to notice the change in him. Hence, he decided to choose a high school in Tokyo.


    *Shudder!*


    When Shishio thought about the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    ''Be engulfed in Dark mes!!''


    ''I''m the Burning Fighting Fighter!''


    ''Don''t get near me, or you''ll be burnt.''


    Shishio put his hand on his face, trying to cover his blush since it was so embarrassing that he wanted to escape to the Gobi Desert, hiding so no one would know about his dark past.


    However, Shishio knew that it was impossible, and it was also the reason why he decided to move from Kyoto to Tokyo.


    It was ast-minute decision. Fortunately, his mother''s sister was a teacher at a high school in Tokyo, which made him able to register for the entrance exam at thest minute.


    Looking at his reflection again in the mirror, Shishio wondered why his appearance was quite simr to the character he had seen in his previous life.


    His eyes were a light purple, and his hair was of the same color. His height was 178 cm. However, his body was quite thin, which made him a bit dissatisfied since he felt his body was weak.


    (His appearance is simr to Lancelot in Fate).


    However, even though this guy was weak, he had a bazooka inside his pants which made him feel relieved.


    Shishio touched his long light purple hair and felt a bit weird since he knew that his hair color was natural. However, he remembered that there were no people in Asia with purple natural color, where most people had ck hair.


    ''Mother''s hair is also purple...''


    Shishio remembered that many people he had seen in the past month also had various hair colors from blonde, red, blue, etc. He was wondering if there was someone who had a rainbow color of hair in this country. He was curious.


    Shishio had often watched and read various stories and worked in his previous life and knew that his experience was simr to the protagonist of those stories and work.


    Unfortunately, Shishio didn''t receive a cheat, ghost grandfather, mysterious book, or anything else that would be able to help him in this life.


    Even so, Shishio didn''t think that his life would be miserable.


    In his previous life, Shishio was a businessman, investor, and trader.


    Shishio was quite good at searching for opportunities. He knew that there was a lot of business that could be done in 2005, especially technologies. He also knew that there were many opportunities to create a lot of money if he decided to be an investor and a trader.


    In the past month, Shishio had checked the information about this world and knew that there wasn''t much difference between this world and his previous world. However, there were a lot of differences in various movies, manga, novels, tv shows, etc., in this world.


    In this world, Shishio was unable to find famous movies, manga, novels, tv shows, etc., in his previous life, and he knew that it was his chance to create money.


    Unfortunately, Shishio couldn''t draw, nor did he feel that he could remember all the famous works that he had watched and read in the past since he only remembered the famous plot of those famous works, rather than entire works.


    It was also impossible for him to create a tv show or a movie, considering he had only graduated in middle school and didn''t have a channel or an ability to create one.


    However, even if Shishio couldn''t create that business or copied those famous works, manga, novels, tv shows, or movies, he could go back to Kyoto and work where his father works. He could also work in the bureaucracy, police, JSDF, or banking sector since his father''s family was working in those areas.


    His father''s connection was very rich.


    Rubbing his chin, he was wondering whether he could be called a second rich generation.


    However, Shishio didn''t want such a life.


    Shishio had been given a second chance, and he wanted to do something different.


    Taking a bottle of green tea that he had bought before he entered the train, he opened the lid, drank the tea, and could taste the bitter taste of the green tea.


    Shishio knew that he wasn''t dreaming, and he knew that he had a new life. He put a bottle of green tea on the side of his chair and decided to take a nap.


    In his sleep, Shishio was grateful that he had been given a second chance. However, there was one thing that made him worried, and that was his knowledge about education since he didn''t remember much, and he wondered whether he could learn all that knowledge before the entrance exam.


    ---


    After a few hours, Shishio arrived at the station and walked through a group of people.


    "Excuse me. I wish to get past."


    Shishio was wondering how many times he needed to say "excuse me." Still, he needed to do so since from the previous memory of the previous Shishio Oga, he was quite a polite boy, and there was a certain tradition and habit that had ingrained on his body.


    Even though Shishio wasn''t Japanese, he was Japanese now.


    When in Rome, live as the Romans do.


    That proverb might sound simple, but there were many things that could be learned from it. However, even though he had to agree with the proverb above, he wouldn''t get used to the habit of bowing his head, and he felt a bit ufortable by it.


    Walking through a group of people, he found an empty bench and sat down, resting for a while. He wasn''t that tired since he had taken a nap before, but he needed to contact his aunt since he had arrived at the station.


    *Vibrate!*


    Shishio felt his phone vibrate, and he took out the flip phone from his pocket, which made him let out a sigh. He had always used a smartphone, and it had always felt weird to use a flip phone, but he didn''t think too much and saw an email from his aunt.


    Aunt: "The road is quite busy. If you have arrived at the station, wait for me at the entrance of the station first."


    Shishio replied to his aunt''s email politely, then put his phone back in his pocket.


    Thinking about his aunt, Shishio wasn''t sure and felt a bit nervous about his meeting with his aunt since he didn''t receive aplete memory of the previous Shishio Oga. He only remembered that his aunt was a little sister of his mother, and she was single. Besides that, he wasn''t sure whether the rtionship between this aunt and the previous Shishio Oga was quite close or not.


    Shishio was quite bored and decided to study first since he bought a training book for an exam. Even though he couldn''t remember much about the lesson during his middle school time, he wasn''t stupid. He could understand some of them easily, especially English, physics, and mathematics, and science-rted problems.


    However, Shishio was very worried about the history and Japanese problems since he had never learned such a thing in his previous life which gave him a huge headache, wondering whether he could seed on his entrance exam or not.


    Shishio had made up his mind and decided to use most of his time to learn after he had been epted into high school since he wanted to enter a prestigious university. Then, what about love?


    Well, let''s put that matter aside since Shishio didn''t think that "love" was important, and it wouldn''t be toote to think about that matter once he had entered university.


    Shishio kept learning for an hour or so and couldn''t help but wonder whether his aunt was trapped in a traffic jam since she was toote. He was wondering whether the road on Tokyo was so busy that it took a very long time for his aunt to pick him up.


    "Hello, are you Shishio Oga?"


    Hearing this voice, Shishio turned his head and saw a beautiful, fashionable woman, staring at him with a smile, with short light purple hair and professional attire.


    "I am Chihiro Sengoku, your aunt, remember to call me Chihiro-nee from now on."


    Shishio instantly guessed the identity of this woman since this woman really resembled his mother, and he could see a lot of familiarities on her face with her mother. However, he was wondering whether this woman was really in her 30 since she seemed quite young, in his opinion.


    "Hello, Chihiro-neesan. I am Shishio Oga. Thank you for picking me up even though you''re busy. I will trouble you, and I will be in your care."


    Shishio bowed his head slightly. After all, it was part of a habit that he had inherited from the previous Shishio Oga, and it was also a habit among the people that lived in this country. However, he felt a bit ufortable calling his aunt, Chihiro-nee, directly.


    "Don''t be so polite. I am your aunt. When you were a child, you always asked me to marry you when you had grown up. Why do you treat me as a stranger now?"


    Chihiro patted Shishio''s shoulder with a smile, she hadn''t seen him for a few years, and he had be so handsome. Even if his hair was long and it even passed his shoulder, rather than giving him a feminine image, it gave him an image of a knight in the storybook. She felt a bit worried and wondered whether there would be many girls and women who would be attracted to himter, and those girls and women might turn him into a yboy.


    Chihiro thought for a while and decided to protect him from those bad women in the city since she knew that her nephew was quite inexperienced.


    "...Haha."


    Shishio onlyughed awkwardly since the one who wanted to marry Chihiro wasn''t him but rather the previous Shishio Oga. Chihiro was also twice as old as he was. Even though he didn''t mind, he wasn''t sure whether aunt and nephew were allowed to marry each other.


    When Shishio was about to say something, he saw a screen on his mind and also heard a voice.


    <Target has been found!>


    ''Huh?''


    When Shishio was confused by the sudden appearance of the panel on his head, he saw another panel and heard another voice on his mind.


    <Wee to Scumbag System!>


    <The more woman you have, the more rewards you will receive!>


    <As a starting gift, you have received "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery"!>


    <As the first target has been found, you also receive 500 million yen on your bank ount!>


    <The journey has only been started!>


    <Work hard, young man!>


    "???????"


    Shishio was full of questions on his mind, but then he saw another panel and heard another voice.


    <Don''t be dumbfounded! Use your charm, talent, wealth, etc., to seduce a lot of women! The more women you have, the more rewards you will receive!>


    "...."

 Chapter 2 - I Refuse!

    <h4>Chapter 2 - I Refuse!</h4>


    Shishio was dumbfounded, and he was confused when he saw the panel on his head. However, he knew that he wasn''t dreaming. It was so sudden that he was in a daze, but...


    "Shishio, what''s wrong? Why are you in a daze?" Chihiro asked and looked at Shishio in worry, wondering whether he was tired or homesick at this moment.??


    Shaking his head, Shishio said, "I am sorry, Chihiro-nee. You''re so beautiful that I understand why I asked you to marry when I was a child." Even though he was curious about what had happened to himself and what was the panel that appeared on his head, it wasn''t the time to check it since his aunt was right in front of him.


    ''And...''


    In truth, Shishio wanted to check right away if he really received those rewards. However, if he really did that, his aunt would think that he was crazy, and that would be bad for him since he didn''t want his aunt to think of him as a weirdo.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Chihiro smiled brightly and patted his shoulder several times.


    "Haha, you''re still young. If I am still single when you have graduated, then I might think about your proposal."


    No woman would be unhappy when they were praised as beautiful, and of course, Chihiro was the same.


    "....."


    However, Shishio was speechless since he didn''t expect that his aunt would be this happy when he was simply praising her, and he only hoped that his aunt didn''t take his words seriously.


    "Alright, enough with a joke, follow me to the car," Chihiro said with a smile.


    "Yes, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio nodded and pulled his suitcase, following Chihiro to the car.


    Chihiro, who was walking beside Shishio, couldn''t help but ask when she saw Shishio only brought a suitcase with him.


    "You have only brought a suitcase?"


    Shishio nodded and said, "Yes, I feel that I don''t need much, and if I need something, then I can buy it here." His mother had prepared a lot of things for him. However, he felt that it was too much, considering that he would live in a dorm and he was sure that his room would be quite small. If he brought too much, he was sure that it would be troublesome, and he wasn''t sure whether all of his luggage would fit in his dorm.


    Chihiro nodded and said, "If you need my help, then tell me, I will bring you to the department store to buy what you need." She also understood that Shishio was a boy, and it was normal that he didn''t have that much luggage.


    "Thank you, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio smiled and felt d that his aunt was very kind, and at the same time, he was wondering why his aunt was still single at this moment. Looking at her smiling face, he hoped for someone to marry her as soon as possible or else he would be the one who was going to take her.


    "Okay,e with me. My car is parked near the parking lot," Chihiro said.


    "Yes."


    Shishio pulled his suitcase, and when he put it in Chihiro''s car, he quickly said, "Chihiro-nee, I am sorry, but can I go to the toilet first?"


    "Yes, I will wait for you here."


    "Thank you."


    Shishio then walked toward the toilet, and while walking, he quickly looked at the panel within his mind.


    <Will you ept your rewards?>


    <Yes/No>


    ''Yes.''


    Shishio chose without hesitation, and he could feel a lot of information about "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery." He stopped for a moment since the amount of information that entered his head was quite a lot from the ingredients, cooking methods, recipes, experience, tips, etc.


    Shishio stood for five seconds before he continued to walk.


    His expression didn''t show anything. However, inwardly, he was very happy since he knew that he had received a cheat that usually appeared on someone who was reincarnated in the story. It was also the reason why he could ept the thing which happened to him so quickly.


    In truth, Shishio wanted to check this "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery" directly, but there wasn''t any kitchen around him, so he decided to hold back.


    While walking, Shishio opened the zipper on his shoulder bag and saw two unfamiliar passbooks. He looked at it for a bit. Then he walked toward the nearby ATM to check the amount of money inside the passbooks.


    When Shishio was right in front of the ATM, he quickly put the card and inserted the password, which appeared on his head when he epted the rewards.


    "..."


    Shishio was dumbfounded since there were 200 million yen inside the ount. He checked the other ount, and there was also another 200 million yen.


    ''Where''s thest 100 million yen?''


    Shishio thought for a bit and took out the previous Shishio Oga''s bankbook, then checked the amount of money inside.


    ''115 million yen?''


    ''...''


    Shishio then took the card back and walked out from the ATM, thinking that the previous Shishio Oga was quite rich. However, he was quite speechless when he thought about the source of 15 million yen on his ount.


    ''515 million yen...''


    Even if Shishio decided to drop out of his school with that amount of money, it was very easy for him to start his business. However, if he did that, he was sure that his parents were going to k kill him, and more than that, he didn''t want to drop out since he knew education was important in this country.


    Shishio thought about the cheat or system that he had just received and wondered why it had only appeared when he met his aunt.


    ''Even though I have met a lot of women and girls before...''


    Walking back to his aunt''s car, Shishio could see a lot of women that kept ncing at him. However, he didn''t receive the same notification that he received before.


    ''Is there something special about my aunt?''


    Shishio wasn''t sure. However, he somehow recalled that he might have seen his aunt in his previous life.


    ''Where have I seen her?''


    Shishio remembered that it might be from an anime, but he wasn''t sure since it had been few years since he watched that anime.


    ''Still, the name of the system is Scumbag System?''


    Shishio showed disgust at this moment. He felt that this system was too much. He had to admit that the reward that he received from the system was very tempting, however...


    ''I refuse to be a scumbag!''


    Shishio couldn''t ept the fact that he would harm a number of women so he could get a reward from the system.


    But then...


    Shishio was wondering if there was a loophole in the system that he could take advantage of. He thought for a while and decided to do an experiment. He walked toward a girl nearby and asked, "Excuse me."


    "Ye - Yes!"


    The girl was startled when Shishio talked to her, and she was a bit afraid, wondering whether he was angry since she had been watching him for a while, but no one could me him since Shishio was her type and he was very handsome.


    "Sorry to bother you, do you know where the toilet is? This is my first time here, so I don''t know where to go," Shishio said with a troubled expression.


    When the girl heard Shishio''s words, her eyes brightened, and she said, "Oh, the toilet? How about I guide you there?"


    "Can you? Thank you very much!" Shishio said with a grateful smile.


    While walking, they talked to each other.


    "Where did youe from?"


    "I am from Kyoto. What about you?"


    "....."


    ---


    When Shishio returned, he looked at the paper that wrote the phone number and email that he received from the girl. He looked at it for a bit before he threw it into the trash since he knew that his experiment had failed. He was wondering if there was a special method to trigger the system since there wasn''t much of an exnation on the system besides telling him to get as much as girls or women in this life.


    Shishio shook his head and entered his aunt''s car.


    "Sorry to make you wait, Chihiro-nee. I was lost before," Shishio said with an apologetic face.


    "No problem." Chihiro shook her head and said, "If you''re ready, then let''s go to your new home from now on."


    "Yes."


    Shishio nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, right, I forgot to say this."


    "What''s wrong, Chihiro-nee?"


    Chihiro looked at Shishio and smiled.


    "Wee to Tokyo, Shishio."

 Chapter 3 - Bad Habit

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Bad Habit</h4>


    After Shishio sat down and closed the door, Chihiro drove the car out of the station''s parking lot. Looking at high-rise buildings and a number of people outside, he felt relief for some reason.


    Unlike Kyoto, where most of the things there were mostly traditional, the scenery in Tokyo was quite simr to the city where he had lived in his previous life. This city had somehow diluted the strange feeling on his heart since it was still hard to ept his identity as someone who had been reincarnated.??


    Luckily, the previous Shishio Oga had a "chuunibyou."


    The word "chuunibyou" might be unfamiliar outside the country. However, it was quitemon in this country.


    In short, "chuunibyou" is a derogative colloquial term in the Japanesenguage used to describe a person who manifests delusional behavior, particrly thinking that one has special powers that no other person has. Originally a term used to pertain to children in the second year of middle school who act like adults, the term eventually evolved into a term generally used to describe delusional behavior in general.


    It was also the reason why his parents didn''t feel weird when he wanted to move to Tokyo since his life in middle school was so shameful that his parents often nag, lecture, and reprimand him, so when his personality became normal, his parents were so grateful that they brought him to the temple directly, giving a lot of offerings, showing how happy they were, however, that action made him afraid since the priest on that temple came out, giving him a sutra or some kind of mantras. Still, he was d that he wasn''t an evil spirit, and he was alright.


    Shishio knew that he had been reincarnated, and he couldn''t return, so all he could do was to ept his new identity.


    Thinking about his parents, Shishio was d that his parents were kind. He could ept them as his parents easily since the care that they had given to him in the past month made him moved, and since he had be Shishio Oga, then in the ce of the previous Shishio Oga, he would make his parents in this world happy.


    It was the only thing that he could do at this moment.


    Being epted into high school, studying hard, entered a good university, and worked hard in his career was the only thing that he could do at this moment.


    "Shishio, tomorrow, I will apany you to school. You will be enrolled in a high school affiliated with Suimei University, known as Suimei University of the Arts. I am also working in that school as an art teacher in the art department. The opening ceremony will be held the day after tomorrow. Don''t forget, alright?"


    "Yes, Chihiro-nee." Shishio nodded and asked, "So are we going to the school now?" He knew that he shouldn''t be thinking about the system at this moment. Still, he needed to process the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, especially about the lesson and knowledge in the middle school since the entrance exam would start tomorrow.


    "No, where we''re going now is the ce where you will live in the future, which is the dorm that is attached to the school, and I am also the manager in that ce. As for the name of the dorm, you will know itter, and you should get along with the other tenants, alright?"


    Chihiro nced at Shishio and felt a bit worried since she knew that he didn''t have friends in this city. She was afraid that he would be lonely, and she really wondered why her older sister let hime to Tokyo alone.


    "Yes, don''t worry, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio understood what his aunt meant. Chihiro was worried about whether he could handle the interpersonal rtionship when he arrived in a new ce. After all, this country was Japan, and it was important to get along with each other in school. Still, he wondered why the school''s name was so familiar, even though he had never been to Tokyo before.


    "Oh, right, your mother has told me that you have a very bad habit."


    This time, Chihiro looked at Shishio with a stern expression.


    "Bad habit?"


    Shishio twitched his lips and knew what Chihiro meant by the bad habit.


    "Your mother has reminded me to watch you not gamble anymore, so you shouldn''t do that here, alright?"


    Chihiro was a bit confused at first, wondering whether she had heard wrong since her older sister told her that Shishio had a habit of gambling.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, Chihiro-nee. I won''t do that kind of thing again."


    The habit of the previous Shishio Oga was gambling, and it was also the source of the previous 15 million yen on his bank ount.


    Shishio Oga knew that it wasn''t because the previous Shishio Oga loved to gamble, but rather because it was part of the setting of the Shishio Oga''s character when he was still in chuunibyou. He was a bit dumbfounded. However, he had to admit that the previous Shishio Oga was a great gambler since he could turn five hundred thousand yen of savings and new year money that had been collected several years into several times.


    Chihiro felt weird by Shishio''s answer and asked, "What''s wrong? Have you lost a lot of money on gambling before that you''re going to stop?" She didn''t expect her nephew to say that he was going to stop gambling directly and wondered why he didn''t try to negotiate or fight her back since she knew that her older sister was troubled by Shishio''s gambling habit.


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless, wondering whether his aunt wanted him to continue his bad habit, but he still answered.


    "I will be a high school student after all, so I have thought about graduating from those bad habits."


    "Oh? It isn''t because you have lost money?" Chihiro tried to tease Shishio since, in her mind, a gamble between middle school students was only 100 yen or at most 500 yen.


    "No, I have won a lot," Shishio answered absentmindedly while watching the scenery of Tokyo since he was curious.


    "Oh? Have you won? How much?"


    Chihiro thought that her nephew would probably win around 10,000 yen or something.


    "15 million yen."


    "...."


    Chihiro blinked her eyes and thought that she had heard something wrong.


    "I am sorry, Shishio, can you tell me again how much money you have gotten from gambling?"


    "It''s 15 million yen."


    Shishio didn''t think of a reason to hide his 15 million yen since there were another 500 million yen in his bank ount, though, even if he said that he believed his aunt wouldn''t believe him. However, he regretted answering Chihiro''s question since he was afraid that he might not be able to arrive at his new dorm.


    "Chihiro-nee! Chihiro-nee! Watch the road! We''re going to crash!"


    Hearing Shishio''s shout, Chihiro quickly stopped on the side and let out a sigh of relief since she almost moved into the other side of the street. She then looked at her nephew with red eyes and asked, "Are you serious?!"


    "...."


    Shishio was speechless.


    They were about to crash into another car before, but this woman asked him whether the amount of money that he had won was real or not?


    Shishio somehow understood why his aunt hadn''t been married at this moment.


    "Yes."


    "....."


    The moment Chihiro heard those words, she felt that she was blown away. Her sry was around 500,000 yen a month, and she had been working for the past six to seven years, which meant she could get around 6 million yen per year. The total amount of money that she had collected for the past seven years was 42 million yen.


    However, all of that money needed to be deducted from her expenses for food, make-up, outing, gasoline, clothing, insurance, tax, etc.


    Even though Chihiro didn''t need to pay her rent since she was the manager of the dorm, the expense of her life was quite big, and because of that, her savings weren''t much.


    Chihiro felt a bit embarrassed since her saving was only 1/3 of her nephew''s worth. She then continued to drive, then patted his nephew''s shoulder.


    "Save your money, don''t gamble again."


    "Yes."


    In Chihiro''s opinion, gambling was risky, and it was better to save it since no one could know whether his nephew would be lucky in the future.


    Hearing Chihiro''s words, Shishio''s impression of his aunt was quite good, thinking that she cared about him.


    However...


    Chihiro then nced at Shishio, who was looking at the window and couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    ''If you''re older, then we can get married right away.''


    Though, Shishio didn''t know what his aunt was thinking at that moment.

 Chapter 4 - Second Home

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Second Home</h4>


    It took around half an hour before they arrived at the parking lot that was located around the neighborhood.


    Chihiro came out from her car and guided Shishio to the location of the dorm.??


    "Let''s go, Shishio."


    "Yes, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio nodded and pulled his suitcase, following Chihiro.


    Both of them walked together until they reached their destination.


    "Here''s the ce." Chihiro looked at Shishio''s expression with a smile and said, "From now on, this will be your second home, Shishio."


    Shishio looked at the slightly old dorm in front of him. He had to admit that the design of this ce wasn''t that much different from the traditional house that he often saw in Kyoto.


    The wall outside was quite old, and it should have been repaired several times.


    In Shishio''s thought, this ce seemed a bit shabby, but there shouldn''t be any problem for someone to live in this ce, right?


    Shishio then looked at the door te with the name of the dorm seemed to fall off a bit and the words that were written weren''t clear, but he could read it.


    "Sakurasou (Sakura Dormitory)?"


    "Yes, the name of this dorm is Sakurasou," Chihiro said with a smile.


    Shishio nodded while observing the dorm.


    The yard outside wasn''t that big and the surrounding wall was made with a Japanese stone wall that could provide some degree of safety protection.


    From his location, he could see a clothesline that was used for drying clothes on the balcony on the second floor, and on the right, there was also a very lush tree, but he wasn''t sure what kind of tree it was.


    Shishio then looked at the stone path under his feet, the iron gate with some rust in front of him, and the garden that was about a few square meters on the side. He knew that he would be here for the next three years, however, if he felt ufortable in the future then he should think about renting an apartment since he had money.


    ''However, why is this name very familiar?''


    Shishio looked at the doorte and tried to remember where he had heard this "Sakurasou" name before.


    ''Is it an anime?''


    Shishio was wondering whether the anime character that he had seen in his previous life would be living beside him from now on. In truth, he was shocked, however, he was already numb, considering he had already been reincarnated and he also received a system so the shock that was brought by the thought of living together with the anime characters that he had watched in the past wasn''t that much.


    "Shishio, don''t stand outside too long,e in quickly."


    Chihiro pushed the wooden gate and waved to Shishio, telling him to enter the dorm.


    "Yes, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio nodded and followed Chihiro, and the two passed through the courtyard and entered the entrance hall.


    "What do you think?" Chihiro asked with a smile.


    "...It''s a bit simr to most houses in Kyoto," Shishio said truthfully since he felt that there was nothing special in this dorm.


    Chihiro pped her forehead and said, "I forgot that you have been living in Kyoto." She understood why her nephew didn''t show much expression and was rather calm when he entered this dorm. "Well, before you enter, I will tell you some rules in this dorm."


    "Please tell me, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio nodded since this ce was a dorm and of course, there were some rules that he needed to follow.


    "First, you can''t be so rowdy and keep your voice down so you won''t bother the rest of tenants, although this dorm is affiliated with the school, it is run privately. Not all the people that are living in this ce are students."


    Shishio nodded and felt a bit surprised inwardly since somehow the setting was a bit different from the anime that he had watched in the past.


    "Come in first, I will give you a tour of this ce."


    Chihiro smiled, but inwardly, she was a bit worried that her nephew would disdain this ce since most of the people that were living in this ce...


    After the two entered the entrance, Shishio found that the inside of the house was quite big, since he couldn''t tell it from the outside just now. Although it looked old from the outside, the interior was still very neat, tidy, and clean. It could be seen from the entrance that everyone in this ce had carefully cleaned up and everything was ced in an orderly manner.


    On the side of the entrance, there was arge shoe cab, and on the side near the door, there were several shelves to ce the umbres, and they were made in Japanese style.


    "This No. 6 shoe cab is yours. You can use this in the future and remember to keep it clean. The upants of this cab have graduated before and have moved out. In addition, you can borrow the umbres that are ced near the door, but you mustn''t ruin it or lose it, and bring it intact every time you use them, otherwise, you will need to buy a new one to rece the one that you have damaged or lost," Chihiro said while pointing her finger to several ces, introducing Shishio about this ce.


    Shishio nodded, indicating that he had remembered everything, and told her to rest assured.


    This ce was a school dorm and if he didn''t follow the rules then he would cause trouble for the other people that were living in this ce. Moreover, the one that brought him was his aunt, who was the manager of the dorm, if he caused trouble, then his aunt would be troubled and lose her face.


    It might sound troublesome, but it wasn''t much, after all, the rules were made so everyone could livefortably, and he had seen a rule that was even more troublesome than this so he didn''t think too much.


    Then both of them changed their shoes into slippers and walked through the entrance.


    Shishio saw there were two long corridors on both left and right sides. He could see that on each side of the corridor there were doors and he thought that it might be a room for the tenant. Then on the wall, he saw a few picture frames hanging, but because the light was quite dim, he wasn''t sure what was drawn there.


    Shishio could also see a quite wide courtyard in the middle of the dorm which made him a bit amazed at the size of this dorm, considering how limited and expensive thend in this country was, especially in such a big city such as Tokyo.


    "Ahem, there''s one more thing that you need to remember."


    Suddenly Chihiro looked at Shishio with a serious expression.


    "Please tell me, Chihiro-nee."


    Although Shishio felt a bit strange since Chihiro suddenly showed a serious expression all of sudden.


    "I know that you''re a high school student and I can also understand that as an adolescent boy, you''re full of curiosity of the opposite sex, but you must remember that you can''t cross the line on the ground over there, alright? That ce is the female dorm and if you try to break in then get caught, I can only go to the police station to pick you up."


    Chihiro pointed at the line that was ced on the left corridor and when she told him all of that, she always kept her serious expression, wanted to tell him that she didn''t tell a joke since he didn''t want to pick her nephew in the police station.


    "....."


    Shishio was speechless, but he nodded and showed a serious expression too.


    "Don''t worry, Chihiro-nee. I have made a note on my brain and I won''t break-in."


    Shishio replied without hesitation and he had seen the red line that was drawn on the ground before. When he was wondering what it was, he suddenly remembered an anime that he had watched in his previous life.


    Shishio couldn''t remember it well since it had been a very long time since he had watched it, especially after he had entered society and spent most of his time working and socializing.


    "That''s good."


    Chihiro was satisfied with Shishio''s response and said, "Now, the other tenants are outside or they have already rested in their own rooms. I will introduce them to you tomorrow. Now, I will take you to the other room to familiarize yourself with this ce." She was, after all, a manager of the dorm, and even if the opponent was her nephew, she couldn''t give him some privilege to achieve the dream of every adolescent boy.


    "Yes, Chihiro-nee, please lead the way."

 Chapter 5 - My Life Is About To Begin

    <h4>Chapter 5 - My Life Is About To Begin</h4>


    Chihiro took Shishio through the entrance, walked to the corridor on the right, and pointed to the sliding door next to her.


    "This is an activity area, like the kitchen, dining room, recreation room, game, etc room. You can use this ce at will. The refrigerator in the kitchen is being used together and there is apartment inside. Yours is No. 6 and all the things that you have bought must be ced in your ownpartment. Don''t put it in the wrong ce, or they will be eaten by someone. Moreover, we cook our own meals here. If you can''t cook then you can only go to the convenience store to buy fast food."??


    Chihiro smiled and thought that Shishio might be able to cook, though, she wasn''t sure whether it tasted good or not.


    "Well, before youe, big sis has told me about you and she said that you should be able to take care of yourself and cook, but even if you can cook, you shouldn''t set the house on fire, alright?"


    Even though her big sisters had told him that Shishio was quite responsible, Chihiro was still worried.


    "...."


    Shishio understood Chihiro''s worry since he was a boy. In the past, he also didn''t care much about the house since the one who took care of his house was either his girlfriend or maid, however, it didn''t mean he was clueless about the house chore. He could do well if he wanted, but he was too busy with his work and left most of the house chores, though, he sometimes cooked something and he had just received "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery" so everything should be alright, right?


    "When you buy a bento or choose to cook something on your own, you have to eat it in the dining room before you can leave. You can''t bring food into the bedroom. That''s the rule, don''t forget!"


    "Okay, don''t worry, Chihiro-nee." Shishio nodded.


    "There are a lot of books inside the entertainment room, and all of them are left by the previous tenants of the Sakurasou. If you like some books on the shelves, you can bring them to your room, but you have to leave a mark so that everyone will know that the books are in your hands. In addition, there is also a tabletop game such as chess, cards, monopoly, etc. You can y them here with everyone in the future. Thest room is the equipment room, where the electric switches and some tools are kept. Usually, you don''t need to go to that ce, alright?"


    "Okay, Chihiro-nee." Shishio nodded.


    "On the edge of the corridor, that is the manager''s room, and that is also my room. When I get off from work, I usually stay there most of the time." Chihiro then looked at Shishio and said, "These are the public rooms of our Sakurasou. Now I will take you to your room. Your room is located in the third room on the second floor. Don''t worry, it is clean."


    The two then walked up to the stairs in the hallway to go to the second floor.


    Shishio walked behind Chihiro since the stairs were small until they arrived at the second floor.


    Chihiro opened Shishio''s room and said, "Come in! Come in! Although the room is a bit small, everything isplete and if you need something, you can tell me directly." She entered the room first while showing the room to her nephew.


    "The room is quite good, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio hadn''t checked the room, but he still needed to sugarcoat, right?


    "You don''t need to be so reserved. The trip is quite long, right? You should rest now. The quilts and the rest are also ready for you and it is kept in the closet. If you want to eat then you can go to the kitchen to eat instant noodles or buy a bento in the convenience store nearby. I have shown you the location of the convenience store earlier, alright? And don''t forget about your entrance exam tomorrow. I still have something to deal with, so I will leave first, and I will pick you up in the morning tomorrow. Take a break early in the evening and don''t stay up toote."


    Chihiro said all of that then went out from Shishio''s room.


    "Thank you, Chihiro-nee!"


    Chihiro smiled and waved her hand before leaving him.


    Shishio took his suitcase inside his room and looked around. In fact, after he entered, the room wasn''t as small as his aunt had mentioned before since it was almost fifteen square meters in size.


    There was a desk before the window, a blue deskmp, and a locker next to the desk.


    Inside the room, there was also a single bed, and a wardrobe next to the bed. The room was very clean and there was no dust.


    *Growl!*


    Shishio touched his stomach and felt hungry since he hadn''t eaten anything before. He thought for a while and decided to go to the convenience store, however, he didn''t go immediately butid on the bed while staring at the ceiling absentmindedly.


    Shishio wouldn''t have expected that he would receive a system so suddenly and also didn''t expect that the reward that he received was quite absurd.


    ''500 million yen...''


    Shishio was a bit amazed, but then he also found out another thing on the system.


    ---


    Name: Shishio Oga.


    Body: 8 (normal adult has 10 points).


    Skills: "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery".


    Assets: 515 million yen.


    ---


    Shishio could see a simple status panel of himself inside his head. He rubbed his face and felt that it was a bit simr to a game or something. He then checked it several times and pped his cheek, then confirmed that everything which happened before was reality.


    ''Hmm....''


    In such a situation, Shishio thought about how to find a loophole in the system and understood the system better since there wasn''t much exnation on the system and all he could do was to find out for himself how this system would work.


    *Growl!*


    Shishio only remembered his stomach and quickly stood up from his bed. He was wearing a light-colored baggy sweater since he didn''t really like his thin body and a baggy sweater could make his body seem bigger. When everything had been solved, he thought to make some muscles on his body.


    Shishio closed the door of his room and walked to the hall again. He couldn''t see anyone and wondered when he could meet the other tenants since he had a feeling that those tenants might trigger his system.


    Shishio wanted to tell Chihiro that he went out, but it seemed that his aunt had left the dorm and went somewhere. He wasn''t sure where she was going, but he had a feeling that she might wander around to search for a husband.


    ---


    *Sneeze!"


    Chihiro sneezed and felt that her nose was quite itchy. She was wondering if someone was talking about her at that moment.


    ---


    Shishio let out a sigh then changed into sneakers before walking out of the dorm. His new life had just begun, however, on this trip to the convenience store, he really hoped that he might be able to find someone that could trigger the system.

 Chapter 6 - Convenience Store

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Convenience Store</h4>


    It was early in April, and the temperature was quite cold.


    Shishio blew warm air from his mouth to both of his hands to get some warmth, but it wasn''t enough and he felt a bit regretful for not wearing more clothes besides his baggy sweater. His body shuddered and he looked toward the sky. He couldn''t see the stars unlike when he stayed in Kyoto since the air was quite clean and there weren''t many cars there, but he didn''t hate this city since as he had said before, this city was simr to the city where he lived in his previous life.??


    Shishio then looked at the sakura tree that was blooming and understood why this flower was the signature of this country, however, he didn''t care much about the beauty of this tree since the temperature was very cold and he was very hungry. He quickly ran toward the convenience store since he remembered that the inside of the convenience store should be warm.


    ---


    After 15 minutes, Shishio finally arrived at the convenience store. His aunt had told him that this ce was quite nearby, however, in his opinion, it was quite far, though, he had to admit because of running his body was quite warm.


    Walking toward the convenience store, the automatic door opened and Shishio heard a wee voice from the staff of the store.


    "Wee..."


    The voice of the staff was quite lifeless, showing how tired the staff was, however, Shishio wasn''t surprised, considering how monotone it was to work on the convenience store, from morning to night, or from night to morning, weing the people who entered the convenience store and sorted the things which were sold on the convenience store.


    Shishio was sure that the staff did all the things that he mentioned above for days, weeks, months, or years.


    Even if someone had a cheerful personality from the beginning, they would be lifeless after being hit by "reality".


    Shishio didn''t think too much about the greeting and walked toward the food sections. He had to admit that the convenience store in this country was very rich, considering there were a lot of various foods from onigiri, bento, fried foods, oden, etc and once the time had reached nine at night, the price of those foods would be discounted in half.


    Shishio had to admit that waiting until nine at night was quite good, but he was very hungry and he needed to wait at least a few hours before it was nine at night.


    Looking at the variety of foods in the food sections, Shishio took two onigiris, one with mayo tuna filling, and the other one was umeboshi. He had chosen his food then he decided to choose his drink, and couldn''t help but look at the alcohol section.


    Shishio was wondering whether with his looks it was possible for him to buy alcohol, however, he felt that it was a bit impossible and he also didn''t have an interest in alcohol. He then chose mineral water and walked toward the cashier to pay for his food.


    Shishio had to admit that the convenience store culture in this country had amazed him, however, he wanted to eat street food and enjoyed the beauty of themunity in this country, but he knew very well that it was simply impossible to search for street food in Tokyo.


    Even if there was street food, the price wasn''t that much different from the store one which made him sigh at the street food culture in the Kanto region.


    Shishio wasing from the Kansai region, even though he wasing from Kyoto, the street food culture in Kyoto was quite rich, especially in the shopping district area. It was his first time in Tokyo and he wondered whether there was a shopping district in this city.


    In front of the cashier, Shishio smelled the hot oden and felt quite tempted by the smell.


    "Wee!"


    The cashier checked the price of all the things that were bought by Shishio then asked, "Is this all?"


    "Can I get an oden too?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, what kind of oden do you want?"


    Shishio could see a lot of types of oden and said, "I will take daikon, boiled egg, and fishcake."


    The cashier nodded and prepared Shishio''s oden then he totaled the price of all the things that had been bought by Shishio.


    "All of it...."


    Shishio nodded and paid the money before bringing all of his food to the eating area inside the convenience store. He was alone in the dorm after all and there was nothing wrong with eating outside.


    Though, the only thing that he felt regret about was that there were no people that entered the convenience store besides him so he couldn''t do an experiment with his system.


    After he sat down, he didn''t waste his time and ate all of his food since he was starving. He started with oden and drank the broth.


    The taste of the broth was quite heavy and he also understood there were a lot of mistakes in the preparation of the broth.


    ''Is it because of "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery"?''


    Shishio knew that he could make a better oden. He put down his oden then took his onigiri and directly ate it, however, he didn''t immediately chew it down, but rather gulped a small amount of oden broth, eating the onigiri with the oden broth.


    Shishio closed his eyes and nodded since it tasted better. He had to admit thebination of cold rice and the warm broth was quite nice. He didn''t have any hesitation anymore and ate all the foods that he had brought in an instant since he was quite hungry.


    Shishio feltfortable then cleaned up his mouth with mineral water. He then stood up, put the packages of his food in the trash, and got ready to go home, however, he stopped when he passed the magazine area.


    Unlike his previous life, there was no porn magazine in the convenience store, however, there was one in this country.


    Shishio once again felt amazed by the convenience store culture of this country. He took the magazine without hesitation and saw that it was a collection photo of a maid. He rubbed his chin and nodded since he understood the culture of this city better.


    In Kyoto, most women in porn magazines wore kimonos, but in Tokyo, there were a lot of varieties.


    ''I see... I see... I learn a lot...''


    Shishio once again, felt that he was a lion cub, and he hadn''t be a real lion yet, but soon, he was going to be a lion, probably.


    Luckily no one besides him and the cashier were inside this convenience store, or else, they would be weirded out by him since he was reading porn magazines with a serious expression. If someone didn''t look at him closer, then they would think that he was reading an education book or something.


    "Wee..."


    Then at this moment, the door of the convenience store opened and a lifeless "wee" voice was heard once again.


    Shishio didn''t care much and kept reading the magazine since he knew that with the culture of people in this country, most people would ignore him, and with his height, a lot of people would think of him as an adult so he should be alright for reading a porn magazine in the convenience store.


    Shishio kept reading and his brows raised since he had to admit that the maid in the magazine was very cute. Even though he might not have an interest in romance during high school, there was no problem for him to appreciate a beautiful woman, right?


    While Shishio was reading, suddenly he felt that someone was staring at him which made him ufortable but, he decided to ignore it, however after he ignored it for a while, he could feel someone''s presence beside him. He knew that this presence wasn''t a ghost, and it should be a human since he could smell a sweet smell, standing beside him.


    ''Well, this person''s smell is quite good.''


    "Do you guys love this kind of outfit?"


    Hearing such a monotone yet feminine voice, Shishio knew instantly that the one that asked him that question and stood beside him was a girl, however, he didn''t care much and continued to read.


    "I am not sure."


    "...You''re not sure?" The woman seemed quite confused by Shishio''s answer since she could tell that he was very interested in the maid outfit since she saw his serious expression when he read the maid photo collection magazine.


    "I like it, but it doesn''t mean other guys also like it. Each person has their own taste, I guess?" Shishio answered with an ufortable expression.


    "I see."


    The woman nodded and answered with a monotone voice again. It seemed that she had epted Shishio''s exnation.


    However, Shishio couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Shishio closed the magazine then turned to see the woman that had been asking him a question, however...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, your physical ability is doubled!>


    ''.....Huh?''

 Chapter 7 - Can I Ask You A Little Favor?

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Can I Ask You A Little Favor?</h4>


    Shishio hoped that he would meet someone that could trigger the system when he came to the convenience store, however, he didn''t expect that he would meet that person so soon.


    Shishio knew that sometimes fate couldn''t be predicted, but then again, he decided to observe the girl that was capable of triggering his system.??


    This girl was a slim girl with short blue hair, bright magenta eyes, and a nk expression on her face.


    If this girl didn''t ask him such a weird question, Shishio would think that this girl was quite anti-social.


    However, even if this girl showed such a nk expression in front of him, Shishio had to admit that this girl was pretty cute.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shishio asked. He was wondering why this girl suddenly came toward him and asked him such a strange question.


    When Shishio observed the girl, the girl also observed Shishio.


    The girl couldn''t see Shishio''s face clearly before since most of his features were covered by his long hair, however, when he turned toward her, she had to admit that this guy was very handsome.


    In truth, she thought that Shishio would be over in the 20s when she saw her from behind, but it seemed that he was around her age when she saw his face.


    Hearing Shishio''s question, she shook her head and said, "No, I was just wondering who dared enough to read a porn magazine right in the convenience store with a serious expression on his face."


    "...."


    Shishio was speechless, but this girl wasn''t wrong since everyone would be curious if someone read a porn magazine with a serious expression on their face. He let out a sigh and said, "In truth, this is my first day in Tokyo."


    "Oh? Really?" She raised her eyebrow and seemed pretty surprised, however, her voice was so monotone, making Shishio wonder whether she was really interested. "Where did youe from?"


    "I am from Kyoto."


    Shishio didn''t see any harm in telling me where he came from since he didn''t think this girl would do something weird, after knowing where he came from, and at the same time, he was also curious and wondered how this girl could trigger his system.


    ''But... why is this girl so familiar?''


    It was the same as Chihiro before, Shishio felt that he had seen both of them somewhere before.


    Shishio thought for a while and nced at the clock.


    ''6.30 at night...''


    It wasn''t thatte and he thought that he might as well try to get to know the girl in front of him, however, he had a feeling that it might not be that easy.


    "So there aren''t any porn magazines in Kyoto?"


    Hearing the boy in front of her wasing from Kyoto, she became quite curious.


    "...."


    "No, in Kyoto, the convenience store also sells porn magazines."


    Even though he was quite speechless by the question, he still answered her since he could tell that she was pretty curious.


    "So is there any difference between porn magazines in Tokyo and Kyoto?"


    "....Why do you have to ask about porn magazines so much? If you want to buy the porn magazine you should buy it directly and shouldn''t you ask some normal question?"


    Shishio was speechless and at the same time, he understood that this girl had a problem.


    "Normal question? What kind?" The girl asked.


    "Well, you can ask a question such as how are Tokyo and Kyoto different? Do you feelfortable living in Tokyo? Or you can just say "wee to Tokyo" to me?"


    Shishio knew that this girl had a problem withmunication and she was quite frank. He was sure that this girl didn''t have that many friends and could easily be misunderstood by a lot of people like what he mentioned before.


    "I see.." The girl nodded and said, "Wee to Tokyo."


    "..."


    Her tone was so monotone and dry which made him wonder whether this girl really weed him.


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    Even so, Shishio still needed to say thank you to this girl.


    "How old are you?" The girl asked curiously.


    "Well, I am 15 years old and I am about to be a freshman in high school," Shishio answered truthfully since this girl had given him a good reward.


    "Oh? You''re my underssman!"


    The girl was surprised when she heard that Shishio was younger than her.


    "You''re older than me?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course, do you think I am younger than you?" The girl raised her eyebrow and seemed to be annoyed.


    "..."


    "Of course not." Shishio quickly shook his head since he knew that a woman or a girl was a very unreasonable creature.


    However, those sentences weren''t without basis since Shishio was speechless and wanted to quickly escape after he heard her next question.


    "So you''re a virgin?"


    "...."


    In an instant, Shishio understood that the women or girls that we''re able to trigger his quest would be very troublesome women or girls.


    For example, his aunt, even though Chihiro was in her 30s, she hadn''t married and she was still single.


    ---


    Chihiro sneezed and felt her nose was quite itchy, however, at this moment, she felt that she wanted to beat up someone.


    ---


    Shishio didn''t think that it was wrong if someone didn''t want to get married, however, someone would think that there was a problem with those people even in truth, there was nothing wrong with them.


    Shishio also didn''t think that there was a problem with his aunt and perhaps, she was waiting for him to be an adult before deciding to marry him.


    Joke aside, Shishio was sure that the girl in front of him must have had a problem because of her standoffish personality.


    "...Do I have to answer that question?" Shishio couldn''t help but frown since this girl''s question was really strange.


    "So you don''t have any experience, right?" The girl said.


    "How about you?" Shishio decided to ask back and didn''t answer her question immediately.


    "Me? I don''t have any experience at all."


    The girl didn''t seem to be lying and she kept staring at Shishio, waiting for him to answer her question, however, before she was going to ask her question again...


    "Is that so? But there''s nothing wrong with it, right? It is also good to preserve oneself for someone that you want to marry in the future," Shishio said with a sincere tone.


    Shishio knew that the females in this country were quite open, but he didn''t think too much since those females weren''t his family nor they were his girlfriends.


    "...."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, the girl seemed to be silent and thought about something.


    Shishio stared at this girl for a while and said, "Then if you don''t have any more questions, I will go back first." Even though he was grateful for this girl, he wanted to go back since he needed to prepare for his entrance exam tomorrow. He also wanted to open his reward since he was wondering how strong his body would be after his physical ability was doubled


    However...


    When Shishio was about to walk away, his wrist was grabbed.


    "Wait."


    Once again, Shishio heard this monotone voice again which made him turn.


    "Yes?"


    Shishio was wondering what this girl wanted to do by stopping him so suddenly.


    The girl stared at Shishio''s eyes and said, "Can I ask you a little favor?"

 Chapter 8 - Decision 1

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Decision 1</h4>


    Looking at the back of the girl, Shishio was wondering why he epted the request of the girl so easily.


    However, when he thought about the reward that he might get from the system, he felt that it was too foolish for him to reject it.??


    The rewards that he had gotten were 500 million yen, "Japanese Food Cooking Mastery", and "double physical ability".


    Shishio had to admit the rewards that he had received were very rich, however, he needed to watch out for himself since he wasn''t sure whether this girl was dangerous or not, after all, a woman was a natural actress and she might fool him.


    However...


    As an investor, there was always one thing that he remembered...


    High risk, high return.


    Shishio knew that the risk might be high, but the return would be very rich so without hesitation...


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio epted the reward without hesitation and he could feel that his body became stronger. He felt that his body was full of energy and at the same time, his body had be slightly buffed and taller. He touched his stomach and could feel the eight packs which surprised him. He wanted to check it, but he knew that it wasn''t the time.


    Surprisingly enough, Shishio was also able to adjust to the new strength within his body instantly and it was as if he was born with this strong body.


    Shishio was sure that with this double physical ability, his body was able to match those top-ss athletes easily.


    Shishio knew that another path had been created for him and he was wondering whether he should be a professional athlete.


    Luckily, his clothes were quite baggy so no one noticed the change in himself.


    However, even if someone didn''t notice the change in his body, if someone looked closely, they would notice that he had be taller, bigger, and manlier than before, but it was natural since his physical ability was doubled.


    When Shishio could feel the change on his body, he didn''t need to feel worried anymore.


    In his mind, there were two scenarios that could happen when this girl decided to ask him to ask a little favor.


    The first one was that this girl asked him to be her fake boyfriend.


    It might be cliche, but it often happens.


    The second one was that this girl might lead him somewhere, then asked a group of people to beat him up, however, with his physical ability being doubled, he didn''t need to worry about that.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat that group of people, he could run away easily.


    However, Shishio didn''t expect that he would meet the third scenario...


    ---


    During the trip, Shishio and the girl didn''t say anything, however, he was dumbfounded when this girl suddenly led him into an apartment.


    "Come in," the girl said calmly.


    "..."


    Shishio was dumbfounded and kept following the girl. He could see that he had arrived in an apartment and he also had entered this girl''s apartment. From the size alone, he could tell that she was living with her family.


    "What is this ce?"


    "This is my apartment." The girl looked at him and said, "Oh, right, what''s your name?"


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless, but he also forgot to ask the name of this girl.


    "My name is Shishio Oga, what about you?"


    "Shishio Oga..."


    The girl looked at Shishio from up to down and felt that he had changed somehow, but she didn''t think too much.


    "My name is Tachibana Rui."


    "I see..." Shishio nodded and asked, "Should I add "-senpai", "-neesan", or "-san" in your name Tachibana-san?" He was one year younger than Rui after all, and he knew that as someone who was younger, he should add those suffixes that he mentioned above when he called her name.


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Rui thought for a while and asked, "How about you call me by those suffixes one by one?"


    "....."


    Shishio felt ridiculous by this request, but he followed her request.


    "Tachibana-senpai? Tachibana-neesan?"


    "Hmm... how about you call me Rui-nee?"


    "....."


    "Is it alright to call your first name directly?" Shishio was confused since he knew that unless someone was very close to each other, it was almost impossible for someone in this country to call someone else''s name by their first name, though, there was a special case, but he was toozy to exin about that matter since it would take a very long paragraph.


    "Yes." Rui nodded.


    "Then Rui-nee?" Shishio said while tilting his head. He was very confused at that moment.


    "...Rui-nee..."


    Shishio was wondering why this girl seemed to be happy when he called her that.


    "Then I will call you Shishio-kun."


    "Yes."


    Shishio didn''t really mind for someone to call him by his first name.


    "No one ising back yet. My room is this way."


    After confirming each other''s names, Rui brought Shishio to her room.


    However, Shishio frowned since he somehow remembered this plot somewhere. He shook his head and in the end, he didn''t think too much. He followed Rui and entered her room.


    When he entered, he saw her sit down on her bed while staring at him.


    Rui''s expression was very solemn and so distant, staring at Shishio, who showed a confused expression on his face.


    "Shishio-kun, listen."


    "Yes?"


    "Will you have sex with me?"


    "...."


    Shishio was stunned for a second and held his head, however, before he reacted, Rui kept talking without waiting for his response.


    "If you don''t want to, you can leave."


    Rui didn''t look at him this time and looked down, trying to avoid his gaze.


    Even if Shishio was a man with a lot of experience, he was dumbfounded when he met this kind of situation since it was his first time for someone to ask this kind of favor in this life and his previous life.


    After a moment of hesitation, Shishio asked, "...Can I ask you why?"


    "I just want to try it."


    "What..?"


    "Like everyone else... Those who know talk down to those who don''t, right? Like "you wouldn''t know yet". I want to know what it''s like, or they''ll keep treating me like a child, and I can''t properly talk to them about it.


    "I thought of going to a mixer after school break, however, since I met you, I had decided to ask you to help me."


    From that moment, Rui said those words she had never looked at Shishio, and her eyes kept staring at the floor calmly as if she didn''t care about losing her first time at all.


    "I know that you''re supposed to do it with someone you love and you have also said to me that it is good to preserve myself for someone I love in the future, however, I don''t have anyone I love and I am not going to either."


    "...You''re quite pessimistic. You''re beautiful and I am sure that there are some boys who will confess to you and say "I love you" in the future," Shishio said sincerely.


    "I don''t want to date those boys who are only attracted by my appearance, nor do I want to lose my first time to those kind shallow boys."


    Even though Rui wanted to lose her first time, she didn''t want to choose a random person.


    "..But why me? I almost forgot to tell you, but I am also a virgin."


    Shishio didn''t think that there was something wrong with telling this girl that he was a virgin and he was wondering why the people in this country always thought that a virgin was harmful or something.


    It felt like if someone was a virgin in this country, it meant that they had received an acute disease or something worse which made him speechless.


    Rui seemed quite surprised, but she was d when she knew that Shishio was a virgin.


    "I am d to know that you''re a virgin."


    Rui then looked at Shishio and asked, "Or do you want to preserve yourself for someone that you love?"


    Shaking his head, Shishio said, "I don''t have someone that I love right now." He thought for a while and didn''t think that the previous Shishio Oga had someone that he loved besides his aunt and he couldn''t take a child promise to marry his aunt as something serious after all, but then, he remembered that the previous Shishio Oga also had a female friend in Kyoto, but he didn''t think too much since he had moved to Tokyo and he also remembered that a female friend had transferred somewhere too.


    Rui looked at Shishio and said, "I didn''t want to be scored like another prize by people with a lot of experience so please tell me your answer."


    Shishio didn''t answer Rui immediately but also stared at Rui and even though this girl pretended to be calm and cool, he could see that her eyes flickered, showing how nervous she was and he wasn''t sure why, he felt that he might have lost something if he decided to reject this girl, however, he also didn''t want to be a scumbag.


    Shishio thought for a while and made up his decision.


    "I....."

 Chapter 9 - Decision 2

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Decision 2</h4>


    Staring at this reflection in the mirror, Shishio wouldn''t expect that he would lose his virginity this way. He washed his hands while thinking whether he had made the right decision. He shook his head and decided not to think too much since he felt that Rui might decide to rethink her decision.


    It was also the reason why he decided to go to the toilet.??


    Shishio took a ck hair tie from his pocket and tied his long hair into a ponytail since he felt that his long hair was very troublesome. He had to admit that this country was very free since his aunt didn''t even say anything even though his hair was very long.


    After five minutes, Shishio decided to return to Rui''s room and at the same time, he was wondering where her parents were.


    When Shishio entered her room, their eyes happened to meet each other.


    "Have you tied your hair?" Rui asked and at the same time, she really had to admit this guy was very handsome.


    "Long hair is troublesome so I have always brought a hair tie," Shishio said.


    "I see..." Rui nodded and said, "That''s also the reason why I have cut my hair short." While saying that, she took off her socks.


    Shishio walked toward Rui and when he was about to ask whether she would rethink her decision, he decided to keep his mouth shut since he could tell that she was serious that she wanted to lose her first time no matter what.


    Shishio thought for a while and said, "Right, I know that we have decided to take each other for the first time, but I haven''t prepared anything." It might be alright for both of them to do it directly, however, he didn''t want to get this girl pregnant by ident.


    In this world, it was his first time doing this kind of thing and he was afraid that there might be some mistakes when he did it with Rui so he wanted to wear a condom, but he didn''t bring one.


    "Prepared?"


    "..Like a condom?"


    "Oh?"


    Rui took something from her pocket then showed it to Shishio.


    "Do you mean this?"


    "..."


    Shishio felt weird and asked, "Why do you have it?"


    "You don''t need to think too much. It''s popr among high school girls to keep a condom as a good luck charm or something and for you know, my friend gives it to me," Rui said. She gave the condom to Shishio and continued to take off her clothes.


    "I don''t know how to use it so I''ll leave it to you."


    "....."


    Shishio stared at the condom for a while and wondered whether it would fit, but then he realized that Rui almost took off her bra.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Rui stopped and looked at Shishio curiously.


    "I might be younger than you, but I am a man so please let me take the lead."


    Shishio felt that it was too irresponsible to leave everything to Rui and as a man, he should be the one who led in this situation, after all, she would lose her first time after this and he was sure that unsure or something.


    In this situation, Shishio should have made her feel secure and made her not feel regret since she had chosen to lose her virginity to him.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Rui showed a light smile and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Rui thenid on the bed, waiting for Shishio to take the lead.


    It might be his imagination, but when he saw her smile it made him mesmerize for a moment. He took a deep breath and knew that there was no turning back. He walked toward her and moved above her, staring at her beautiful face.


    When Shishio was about to take off her bra, Rui asked, "Do you know how to unhook my bra?"


    "Well, I have read it in a magazine so I should be alright."


    "Is that so? Then I will leave everything to you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Shishio nodded then gently took off Rui''s bra, but when he saw her bare breasts, he was stunned since it was so beautiful.


    Rui''s size was bigger than in his imagination and her pink nipples were standing straight, making him want to suck it right away.


    Shishio quickly erased his dirty thought and knew that he might have fallen into a scumbag, but he made his decision that it would be thest time and he would never do this kind of thing in the future.


    But then...


    <Congrattions.....>


    Shishio ignored the notification on his mind since all of his focus was on this girl.


    Rui blushed when she saw him, kept staring at her breasts, and unable to look away.


    "...It''s embarrassing if I am the one who is naked here..."


    "...Sor... Sorry! I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful."


    Shishio thought that Rui''s body was really beautiful, especially when no one had touched her before.


    "...Is.. is that so?" Rui looked away and wondered why this guy always threw him off. She also wondered whether this guy was really a virgin, but when she was turning her head, she realized that he took off his clothes at that moment.


    Rui was stunned and couldn''t look away since his body was too good, right?


    "...Can I touch your body?"


    Hearing Rui''s question, in truth, Shishio was also amazed by his body since his muscles were very amazing. His muscles weren''t that big, but on the lean side, however, everyone who saw his body could tell that his body was very strong, especially when his muscles showed a clear streamline on every part of his body.


    "Yes."


    Rui then extended her soft hands, touching Shishio''s chest.


    "It''s hard..."


    Rui kept moving her hand, from his chest, nipples, his stomach, until she noticed a huge bulge on his pants, and at the same time, she noticed the eyes of the predator that was looking at its prey. She quickly looked away, but it didn''t mean she hated it, or rather, she felt that she wanted to do it as soon as possible.


    "Can I kiss you?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes."


    Rui nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio moved closer and stole Rui''s first kiss.


    <Congrattions.....>


    Shishio received another notification, but he ignored it again. He kissed Rui''s lips gently before he started to nibble her lips and inserted his tongue inside.


    Rui moaned and kept touching Shishio''s body since this kiss was too good for her. Even though it was her first time, she also tried to mimic what he had done to her, but even so, she was quite clumsy at it and her movement was quite jerky.


    At the same time, Shishio also started to touch Rui''s body.


    His right hand was on her breast and his left hand was sliding downward toward her private area.


    At that time, Shishio also received another notification, but he ignored it again. He was wondering whether he could turn off the notification since it started to get annoying.


    "Hmm....!!"


    Rui''s body jerked out and she kept moaning hard as if she had let out something.


    Shishio knew that Rui hade and known that it was the time since his body was very hot at this moment and it took all of his will to think straight at this moment.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Ruiid on the bed weakly after she experienced something that she had never felt before. She had to admit that his touches were amazing and at the same time, she was annoyed.


    Both of them were virgins, but why was she the one that was massacred?


    "Take off your pants!"


    Rui''s tone was quite bossy at that moment and it was as if telling him that he couldn''t reject her request no matter what.


    Shishio didn''t say much and took off his pants, showing his penis right in front of Rui. In truth, he also felt a bit amazed by the size of his penis since he didn''t expect that his size was around 18 cm even though he was a freshman.


    (The size isn''t as exaggerated as I usually write since this size is the perfect size for every woman since being too big isn''t that good. He''s also very young at the moment and he can still grow bigger).


    "..It''s so big..."


    Rui was amazed and wondered whether it would fit her ce, however, she had some urge to touch it.


    "...Can I touch it?"


    "Yes."


    Shishio nodded and didn''t see any harm when this girl wanted to touch his little brother.


    Rui then extended her hand slowly and touched his shaft with her soft and little hand. She then moved her hand up and down, trying to clearly feel the thing that was about to enter her body.


    "It''s so hot..."


    Rui was amazed and really wondered whether this thing could really enter her body, however, she was wondering why she wanted this thing to enter her body as soon as possible.


    Rui then noticed something and asked, "Why is yours a bit different?"


    "What do you mean?" Shishio was confused.


    "From what I have learned and heard, on the guy''s penis, there is a foreskin, right? I don''t see that in your penis," Rui said while touching Shishio''s little brother''s head.


    Shishio flinched, but he tried to answer Rui''s question calmly.


    "It''s part of my family''s tradition to have a circumcision so it''ll be easy to be cleaned and there won''t be residue from my pee or other dirt since it might cause a smell or other diseases," Shishio said.


    In truth, Shishio was quite surprised when he saw that his penis had a circumcision since it was very rare for the people in this country to have one, however, when he thought about his grandpa in this world, he felt that it was quite normal and he was also d that he didn''t need to enter the hospital to do one.


    "Clean, huh?" Rui nodded and said, "I guess, that''s true since I have heard from my friend that a lot of guys have a smelly penis." She almost forgot about what they were about to do since the information that she had received was too amazing, at the same time, she had to admit that the penis that had a circumcision was quite pleasing to her eyes since the foreskin of the penis was quite ugly in her opinion.


    (If the reader has a different opinion, then you don''t need toment, alright? I don''t want to have a discussion about penises, but the author feels that being circumcised is better since in the end, when you have sex, you will pull your foreskin, but if you''re being circumcised, you don''t need to do that and you can clean it easily).


    Rui kept touching his penis and couldn''t help but say, "It''s very hard."


    "It''s hard because you''re so charming," Shishio said and felt very ufortable being teased by this girl for a long time.


    Rui then looked at Shishio and said, "I have a feeling that you''ll be a yboy after this."


    Shishio shook his head and said, "No, I don''t n to date someone in the high school since I want to focus on studying." He didn''t n to be a scumbag anymore since he had found a loophole in his system.


    "Is that so?"


    Rui wasn''t why, but she smiled at that moment.


    Shishio then took the condom and put it on his little brother. It felt a bit tight, but it should be alright.


    Shishio then looked at Rui and said, "I will start now."


    "Yes."


    Rui had made up her decision and nodded without hesitation. She closed her eyes since she was nervous, but then her lips were kissed once again. At that moment, she didn''t hesitate and hugged him directly since the more they kissed her, the more she felt secure she was, however...


    "Ugh..."


    Rui felt something big had entered her body and pierced her hymen easily.


    After Shishio pierced Rui''s hymen, he didn''t continue to move and looked at Rui, who was crying.


    "..Don''t move.. and keep kissing me.."


    Hearing her feeble voice, Shishio didn''t waste his time and after he wiped the tears on her face, he kissed her lips to ease her pain.


    Even though he felt tempted to move since it felt really good to be inside her, he knew that she was hurt and he needed to be patient.


    It was 10 minutester Rui started to move her waist and her hands hugged him tightly, without letting him go, feeling the pleasure that she had never felt before.


    Shishio didn''t need to ask and he knew that the pain on Rui had disappeared and all that was left was the pleasure of a woman.


    At that very moment, neither of them held back to each other and they had let go of their reason and logic, became an animal that was moved by a desire and an instinct.

 Chapter 10 - Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Scumbag</h4>


    Ruiid weakly and tiredly on the bed while looking at the back of the man that had taken her virginity. She wondered whether this activity was very good or if Shishio was just too talented at giving pleasure to a woman?


    Rui thought for a while and felt that it might be his talent since she knew that his little brother was bigger than normal and his stamina was also very strong, which made her very excited at that time doing a little bit too much, so she was too weak to move now. It was also the reason why there was a fishy smell in her room since Rui only had one condom, so in the end, they did it raw for the next round.??


    Rui knew that it might be bad to do it without a condom, but the pleasure that she felt was too amazing, and she knew that she would be alright as long as he came in the outside.


    In truth, after she had done all of this, she thought to cut down all of hermunication with him, but at this moment, she was hesitating since the pleasure that she felt was very amazing, and he was very gentle toward her.


    When Shishio had put his clothes on, he said, "I am sorry for dirtying your bed. Do you need me to help you to clean it?" Even though it was almost midnight, he wasn''t scumbag enough to leave this girl to go home since he was afraid that he might trouble her with her family.


    Rui smiled lightly and said, "No, you don''t need to worry. There won''t be any people until tomorrow, so I will try to get up early tomorrow to clean my bed."


    "I see..."


    Shishio didn''t try to pester Rui and nodded when he heard her decision.


    "What do you think?"


    Shishio knew that Rui wanted to lose her first time because she didn''t want to be looked down upon, became an adult as soon as possible, and probably wanted to change herself.


    Rui then turned and looked at the ceiling.


    "Hmm... it''s good."


    Rui looked at Shishio and said, "I understand why some girls in my school often be slut."


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless and said, "Don''t be a slut. You''ll make yourself cheaper if you do that."


    If Rui really became a slut and became a male hunter, then he wouldn''t hesitate to cut down his rtionship with her.


    Well, even if Rui didn''t be a slut, Shishio also didn''t think that he would do this kind of thing again with Rui after this, even though it was good.


    Unless they be lovers or married in the future.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do that, however..."


    Rui didn''t think that she would be a slut since she didn''t want to do this kind of thing with a random man again in the future. It was enough for her time to be taken by someone that she had met by chance, and she wouldn''t do this kind of thing again.


    "However?"


    "I realize that doing this won''t change me," Rui said sadly.


    "....."


    "If we meet again in the future, let''s be friends," Shishio said.


    Rui smiled and looked at Shishio, who had put on his clothes, then said, "Yes, if we meet again, let''s be friends."


    "Then I will go back now."


    "I will send you off."


    Rui wanted to stand up, but she flinched.


    Shishio quickly stopped Rui gently and said, "Your body is tired. I will go back by myself."


    "Yes."


    Rui nodded and agreed with Shishio since she was very tired and sleepy.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Rui then closed her eyes and slept.


    Looking at Rui, who was sleeping so soundly, Shishio was speechless and wondered why this girl trusted him so much. He was wondering whether this girl didn''t think that he might steal something in her house.


    Shishio then shook his head and put a nket on Rui so she wouldn''t catch a cold before went back since it was sote.


    ---


    After Shishio returned to Sakurasou, he went to his room andid on his bed, he went back peacefully, and he still couldn''t believe the experience that had happened to him today.


    During his trip to go home, even though the street was quite deserted, he could go back without trouble and arrived at Sakurasou.


    Shishio felt that his body was a bit sticky, and the smell of Rui was mixed on his body. However, he felt tired for some reason.


    His move to Tokyo, system, changing into a new house, getting stronger, and losing his virginity, even though it was only a day that he stayed in Tokyo, a lot of things had happened that he couldn''t believe, wondering whether all the thing that happened today was a dream.


    However, he knew that it wasn''t a dream.


    Shishio let out a long sigh and wanted to take a bath, but he felt toozy to do it.


    In the end, Shishio decided to sleep right away, but before that...


    <As you have seen, Tachibana Rui''s naked body, you have received a "Cooking Mastery">


    <As you have taken Tachibana Rui''s first kiss, you received a holding investmentpany with 20 billion yen of asset>


    <As you have touched Tachibana Rui''s breasts, you have received an enhanced vision>


    <As you have touched Tachibana Rui''s body, you have received the Wagnaria chain restaurant>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Tachibana Rui, you have received a Royal Okura Hotel>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Tachibana Rui''s heart, you have received enhanced memory>


    <As you have taken Tachibana Rui''s first time, you have received "Thunder Breathing">


    "..."


    Shishio blinked his eyes since he didn''t expect that his rewards were so rich, however...


    "..."


    Shishio took a deep breath and felt that he was like shit right now. No, he might be worse than shit.


    While Rui might have some reason she decided to lose her virginity, Shishio used her to get the rewards from the system. Even though the rewards were so rich, he felt like shit to receive all of them since he really felt that became a scumbag.


    Shishio thought that he had prepared himself, but he felt that his chest was so heavy, and he felt that there was a huge boulder on his chest that made it hard for him to breathe.


    If Shishio was a heartless person and a very greedy guy, then he might be a scumbag and do all of those things to all those girls that triggered his system. However, he wasn''t, and he couldn''t do that.


    Shishio felt very guilty at that moment for using Rui for his own gain.


    In the future, he had decided not to harm the innocence of girls that had triggered his system and only took the first reward after he met them.


    Shishio didn''t immediately ept his reward, nor did he check his reward since he was very tired at that moment.


    Setting his rm, he hoped that he wouldn''t bete for his entrance exam tomorrow. He then closed his eyes and entered thend of dreams. Hopefully, he won''t have a nightmare during his sleep. However, he wondered what would happen to him if he happened to fall in love with one of the girls that could trigger his quest, he was wondering what he would do, but he felt that it wouldn''t happen since he knew that those girls would be very troublesome.


    Hopefully, by sleeping, Shishio could dilute the guilty feeling that he felt at this moment.

 Chapter 11 - Should I Hate Or....

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Should I Hate Or....</h4>


    *Ring!* *Ring!*


    Shishio moved his hand and stopped the rm. He rubbed his eyes and saw that it was six in the morning. He had a habit of waking up in the morning, but he was quitete. He woke up quickly since he wanted to take a bath since he knew that his smell was unique at that moment.??


    Strangely enough, Shishio didn''t have a nightmarest night, or rather he had a good dream. He pressed his temple and wondered why he was dreaming that he was living a harem life and he also became the most powerful man on earth.


    "Come on, Shishio, you have graduated from "chuunibyou"!"


    Shishio let out a sigh, sitting on the edge of his bed for a minute, before he stood up, taking the necessities to take a bath, along with clothes to change. He knew that a harem was a dream for every man and in the country where he lived in his previous life, polygamy was legal, but in this country, it was illegal so what had happened in his dream was impossible to be done, unless, he didn''t marry those girls in his dream and made them into his mistress.


    After he was ready, he walked out of his room and remembered the bathroom was on the 1st floor and he remembered that the bathroom was quite huge.


    In truth, most people in this country didn''t have a hobby to take a bath in the early morning, and he was the same.


    If Shishio didn''t meet Ruist night then he might as well have slept more.


    However, Shishio couldn''t do so, he was about to have his entrance exam, and if he came directly to the school without taking a bath...


    "..."


    Shishio entered the bathroom and took off his clothes directly, then started to have a shower. His body was trembling since the water was very cold and it was also the reason why most people in this country didn''t take a bath in the morning.


    Luckily, there was heather and the water slowly turned warm. When the warm water hit his body, he felt veryfortable at that moment, but there was a trace of guilt in his heart.


    Shishio then looked at the number of rewards that he had received and decided to ept some of the rewards since it might be helpful during his entrance exam.


    Looking at the list of rewards, Shishio directly epted the rewards that added directly to his assets from Wagnaria chain restaurant, Royal Okura Hotel, and a holding investmentpany with 20 billion yen of assets.


    After Shishio received those rewards, he checked the information of those rewards in the system. He might have heard about Wagnaria chain restaurant, but he didn''t know much about Royal Okura Hotel, and the holding investmentpany with 20 billion yen.


    The first thing that he checked was Wagnaria since he remembered that he had seen this family restaurant in Kyoto before he moved.


    Wagnaria is a chain family restaurant in Japan. It has over 200 locations spread throughout most of the prefectures.


    Shishio would have never expected that he would receive such a huge chain restaurant all of sudden and he had suddenly be the owner of those 200 chain restaurants that spread throughout most of the prefectures.


    Even though Shishio felt a bit disgusted by the system, he had to admit that the reward that he had received was very rich.


    Shishio took a deep breath and calmed himself. He had gotten used to taking care of his family business in his previous life and even though it didn''t have a rtion with the restaurant business, the scale was bigger than the Wagnaria that he received from the quest.


    Shishio let out a sigh again and felt somehow sad since he had left his family but then again, he needed to ept his life in this world.


    Then after he calmed himself, he checked both Royal Okura Hotel and the holding investmentpany with 20 billion yen.


    The Royal Okura Hotel is a big hotel with a 4-star rating. It has two locations in both Tokyo and Chiba.


    Shishio checked the information and realized that this hotel was bigger, but he didn''t intend to check it since it was better to leave everything to the professional.


    Being meddlesome without having basic knowledge was the worst thing someone could do in business.


    Shishio then looked at this holding investmentpany and it seemed that it was located in Tokyo. Not only did he own thepany, but he also owned an office building which made him speechless since the office building was very huge and he also received a passive ie from the people andpany who rented his building as an office.


    Not only that, the 20 billion yen on his investmentpany was all his, which meant, his assets had increased once again.


    "....."


    Shishio''s feelings were veryplicated and even though he knew that he was wrong for ying with a woman and a girl, the reward that he received was so amazing that he wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    ording to the setting that had been made by the system, Shishio was a financial genius and his trusted man that took care of the investmentpany had been taking care of the various businesses that he owned until he came to Tokyo.


    "...."


    Shishio was silent and decided to ept everything. He knew that he shouldn''t be thinking too much or else he might be overwhelmed, the best thing to do was to ept, check, and develop his assets so they could be bigger in the future.


    The only thing that he was worried about was how to exin this matter to his parents.


    ''Well, it''s better to keep it a secret.''


    Unless they had found out, then it was better to keep everything a secret.


    ''What about the rest of the rewards?''


    "Cooking Mastery", "Enhanced Vision", "Enhanced Memory", and "Thunder Breathing".


    Shishio was sure that all of those rewards were used to make himself stronger, however, it was better to not ept it immediately since he was afraid that he might not get used to those abilities and caused trouble when he did his entrance examter.


    However...


    <Will you ept an enhanced memory?>


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio epted the reward immediately and suddenly a lot of information entered his head. He closed his eyes and clearly remembered why he felt that he had seen his face before, why he felt that it wasn''t his first time to see Chihiro Sengoku and Tachibana Rui, and at the same time, why the name of "Sakurasou" was so familiar.


    ''I see...''


    Shishio epted everything calmly, but it wasn''t because he was really calm, it was because he was already numb and if he became surprised every time, he wasn''t going tost long and he knew that the system didn''t try to harm him or rather, it made his life easier.


    Even if Shishio felt disgusted at how he was going to get those rewards, he had to admit that the system tried to support him.


    Shishio didn''t have a right to hate the system since even though he didn''t say it out loud he felt happy by the rewards.


    ''Should I be a scumbag?''


    "..."


    When such a thought suddenly came to his mind, strangely enough, he didn''t feel guilty nor his chest was heavy as if there was a heavy boulder on it, but...


    Shishio quickly shook his head since he refused to be a scumbag!


    Shishio He had made up his decision and with the number of assets that he had received before, he was sure that he was going to be the richest man on earth, especially since he was still in his 2005.


    Shishio then ended his bath and was about to leave the shower to take his towel, however...


    "Shishio, are you in the bathroom?"


    Shishio didn''t have a chance to answer and the door of the bathroom was opened so suddenly.


    "Here you are."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio then stunned. She looked at his wet hair, face, strong body, then...


    "..."


    Chihiro kept staring and couldn''t look away.


    *Gulp!*


    "...."


    Shishio was also stunned since he didn''t expect that Chihiro would enter the bathroom so suddenly. He showed a wry smile and took a towel calmly, covering his private ce.


    "...Chihiro-nee, I will be ready soon, but can you close the door first?"


    Chihiro nodded with a nk expression then closed the door slowly.


    Shishio let out a long sigh and wondered why he met the legendary cliche bathroom scene just a day after he came to Tokyo.

 Chapter 13 - I Am Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 13 - I Am Jealous</h4>


    Tokyo, officially Tokyo Metropolis, is the capital and most populous prefecture of Japan.


    Originally a fishing vige named Edo, the city became a prominent political center in 1603, when it became the seat of the Tokugawa shogunate. By the mid-18th century, Edo was one of the most populous cities in the world, with a poption numbering more than one million. Following the end of the shogunate in 1868, the imperial capital in Kyoto was moved to the city, which was renamed Tokyo.??


    In truth, as someone from Kyoto, Shishio felt conflicted about Tokyo since there was a lot of conflict between the two regions.


    Kyoto was the capital of Japan in the past and Tokyo was the capital of Japan during Meiji Restoration.


    As someone who was reincarnated, Shishio didn''t think too much, however, the previous Shishio Oga''s pride as someone from Kyoto was very big and it affected him too, even though, he didn''t want to.


    Shishio shook his head and continued to walk with Chihiro.


    Today, Chihiro didn''t drive her car, but she took Shishio slowly walking along the road, enjoying the scenery along the way. In such a big city, there were millions of people, however, she was wondering where her future husband would be at this moment.


    "Your high school isn''t that far from here. It is about a few streets away from the dorm and you can usually choose to walk there since it will only take you 20 minutes. If you don''t want to walk, there seems to be a bicycle in Sakurasou. If you choose to ride a bicycle to the school, it will be faster, but for now, let''s walk together and I will show you the way."


    Hearing Chihiro''s exnation, Shishio thought that it was better to walk since the distance between his dorm and school wasn''t that far and it could be a form of exercise too.


    Shishio also enjoyed the scenery of Tokyo since, in his previous life, he wasn''t Japanese. When he thought about his previous identity, he thought about buying a book aboutw and taxes in this country since he knew that he needed to have a general idea of how bothw and taxes work in this country so he would be able to avoid a tax for his business.


    Even though it was good to leave most things to professionals, it wouldn''t hurt to know some general knowledge of it so he wouldn''t be deceived.


    While thinking about that matter, Shishio talked with Chihiro in a rxed mood. they crossed the tree-lined path and passed the main road with heavy traffic. They also entered a shopping district and tasted the famous Japanese snack, Taiyaki.


    Eating a taiyaki, Shishio felt that the taste was too sweet, but he didn''t think that it was strange since most Tokyo people loved a heavy taste for their food, unlike Kansai people who loved food with a light taste.


    The two also passed by a famous shrine and even from a distance, they could see a tall shrine that stood on the top of the hill. They could also a bright red torii gate that was right on the entrance of the shrine.


    The path under their feet was very clean and tidy. It seemed that someone just cleaned this ce, otherwise if someone didn''t clean it for few days, it would be covered with fallen leaves.


    Shishio could also see the shrine''s building should be a building from the Edo period, and it had stood for a hundred years. The same as wine, the older it was the more expensive it was, he believed this shrine was very expensive if someone wanted to buy it, that is.


    "This is Fushimi Inari Shrine, what''s wrong, Shishio? Are you interested? Usually, a lot of peoplee to worship here, asking for a good harvest, business prosperity, and traffic safety. If you want to go then go, you can ask for sess in both school and love, but this kind of shrine should be a lot of Kyoto, right?"


    Chihiro saw Shishio standing under the torii gate for a long time and started to tease him.


    "Well, there are a lot of big shrines in Kyoto, but I never expected there to be such a big shrine in Tokyo."


    In his mind, Shishio thought that most of the people in Tokyo didn''t care much about religion or something rted like the people in Kyoto, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    Then they continued their journey and walked for almost half an hour since they sometimes stopped from ce to ce, and finally, at 8.30, they reached their destination.


    The two sides of the school were shaded with cherry blossoms, and the surrounding trees were like a cover, giving a strange nostalgia to him for some reason, and at the same time, he had to admit that this ce was very huge.


    However, the school was still on holiday and there were no students that came to the school. There were only a few people wearing middle school uniforms around the school gate and he could tell that they were in the same situation as him, taking an entrance exam to enter this high school.


    Shishio might remember why he felt that he had seen Chihiro Sengoku and Tachibana Rui before, but he didn''t think too much since he only watched them in anime, but at this moment, he lived in this world and everything was a reality. Whether it was Chihiro or Rui, both of them were living beings and he couldn''t mistake them as a character in anime.


    Shishio didn''t think that knowing the plot of the story would help and rather than thinking about something like that, it was better to think about his future.


    Shishio had a system and he would be useless if he couldn''t use the system to the fullest. Even though he didn''t have an idea to be the richest man on earth, he wanted to have afortable life, however, before reaching that goal, he needed to pass the entrance exam first.


    Shishio felt that he should be okay since he received an enhanced memory and it should be easy for him to pass, however, he wasn''t sure about his scores.


    When Shishio and Chihiro were about to enter the school, they saw a young woman with waist-length dark brown hair that had trimmed bangs that were parted above her right eye, emerald eyes.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and felt that he had seen this woman somewhere.


    ''But her boobs are so big.''


    Shishio had to admit that he loved boobs, but as a gentleman, he couldn''t show it, right?


    However...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received nursery, kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and high school knowledge mastery!>


    ''Huh?''


    "Tachibana-sensei, are you on duty today?" Chihiro felt a bit surprised when she saw this young woman suddenlye out of school.


    "Ah, good morning, Sengoku-sensei! Yes, the vice principal has told me to do so and I can''t refuse her." The young woman showed a sad expression then noticed Shishio, who was standing beside Chihiro. "Sengoku-sensei, is this boy your nephew?" She had heard that Chihiro would bring her nephew today and because of that, she was quite curious.


    "Hello, Tachibana-sensei." Shishio bowed his head slightly and introduced himself. "My name is Shishio Oga and I''ming to take an entrance exam today. Please take care of me." When he saw this woman, he instantly knew who she was, considering he had met Ruist night, but he had never expected that this woman would be a teacher at this high school.


    ''So there should be a lot of protagonists here?''


    Shishio thought for only a moment, before throwing those thoughts away when he heard this sweet and cheerful voice.


    "Yes, I hope that you have a good result for your exam!" Tachibana smiled brightly and patted Shishio''s shoulder. She looked at Shishio up and down and she had to admit that he was very handsome, though, as Chihiro''s nephew, he seemed to be very polite which gave her a good impression.


    "Thank you very much, I hope that I can get a good result too."


    Shishio bowed his head and entered the school together with Chihiro. He might have been a bit curious about that teacher before, but he could do thatter since he decided to ept his reward directly at this moment.


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio directly epted the "nursery, kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and high school knowledge mastery", thinking that it might be a great help for his exam, and at the same time, after he epted his reward, he could feel a lot of information started to enter his head.


    "Bye, bye!"


    Tachibana waved her hand and watched both Shishio and Chihiro who entered the school, thinking about Chihiro''s teaching style in the school and then thinking about Shishio, who was in front of her before, she felt that it was a bit funny. She smiled, looking at their backs, then she turned to shout at the people who entered the school.


    "All students who participated in the entrance exam for the Suimei University of the Arts affiliated high school today, please bring your own registration form and enter the school one by one!"


    ---


    Chihiro took Shishio, following the sign where the entrance exam would be located. Secretly, she looked at Shishio since she knew that Tachibana Hina was a very beautiful teacher and there were a lot of students who fell in love with her, but she could see that Shishio didn''t seem to show an interest toward that teacher which made her d.


    Shishio didn''t know what Chihiro was thinking and he processed the knowledge he received, though, he was a bit speechless when he also received an educational knowledge of nursery, kindergarten, and elementary school.


    Shishio was d that he had received the middle school and high school education knowledge and he felt he could do well on this exam because of the reward that he had received, however, he was wondering whether his system told him to date his teacher?


    But then, Shishio noticed Chihiro, who was staring at him. "Is there something Chihiro-nee?"


    "You''re not curious about that young teacher?" Chihiro asked.


    "Well, I am curious, what''s her name?" Shishio asked.


    "Her name is Tachibana Hina and she''s a new English teacher, but you can''t think strange about her, alright?" Chihiro said sternly.


    "...Why do you think I will do something weird to her?" Shishio asked with confusion.


    "If you don''t think about that kind of thing then it''s all good, but don''t you think that teacher is beautiful?" Chihiro asked. In truth, she was a bit jealous of Hina since she was old and Hina was very young. She also knew that most of the parents of the students, especially those rich daddies and rich widowers of those students would be attracted to Hina rather than her which made her aggrieved ever more since she hadn''t found a husband at all, even though, she was in her 30.


    "In my mind, you''re more beautiful, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said without hesitation and showed a very sincere expression.


    "Hmph! You and your mouth!"


    Chihiro pped Shishio''s shoulder and said, "I wonder how many girls are going to be fooled by you in this school."


    "..."


    Shishio wanted to say something, but he decided to keep his mouth since he was toozy to talk at this moment and he wanted to focus on processing the reward that he received before.


    However, Shishio didn''t realize at that moment that Chihiro showed a bright smile and her mood was very good because of his praise.


    By then both of them were walking toward the exam location since it was about to start soon.

 Chapter 14 - Test 1

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Test 1</h4>


    Chihiro looked at Shishio, who had been silent, thinking that he might be nervous. She patted his shoulder gently and said, "Don''t worry, just try your best."


    Shishio looked at his aunt and smiled. "Well, I will do my best, Chihiro-nee."??


    Chihiro didn''t have any doubts about Shishio and continued to lead him, although she knew that his grade was quite average in his previous school, so he should be able to be epted at the school easily.


    Before Shishio came, Chihiro had talked with her big sister about Shishio''s performance at school, and based on her deviation between the two schools, she didn''t see that much of difference and she knew that he would be alright and being epted on this high school, though, she was sure that his grade might not be that great.


    Chihiro thought for a while and decided to give some advice to Shishio.


    "Shishio, the exam at this high school might not be that much different from your previous school, but you need to be careful, alright? Don''t get nervous about the exam and just do the exam as usual. If you do that then I am sure that you''ll be alright."


    "Yes, I will pay attention, thank you, Chihiro-nee." Shishio smiled lightly, showing a confident expression on his face. If he couldn''t pass the exam smoothly after he received a system then it was better he went directly to Aokigahara.


    Shishio had received all the information about the education of knowledge from nursery to high school. In his brain, there were various data and forms that constantly emerged and he had to admit that the system was really awesome, even though he felt slightly disgusted toward this system.


    Shishio narrowed his eyes slightly and wondered how his results on the examter after he had received the previous reward.


    Chihiro nced at Shishio, who showed a confident expression and she really hoped that he would be able to do well on the exam.


    "Right, you don''t need to bring anything since, during the exam, you will be provided with pen and paper," Chihiro said.


    "I see."


    Shishio nodded and felt weird at why Chihiro suddenly said those words since he knew that he didn''t need to bring anything during the examter.


    Then both of them continued to walk toward the room and Chihiro kept talking about how to do well on the entrance examter.


    Shishio only gave a perfunctory nod to Chihiro, wondering why his aunt was so worried about him, but then he remembered that the grade of the previous Shishio Oga was quite average since this guy wanted to make a setting of a powerful hidden boss or something during his middle school time which made him speechless.


    Chihiro led Shishio to the door of the ssroom, indicating that this was the examination room.


    "Go, take the exam, and when you finish the exam, I will pick you up."


    Shishio nodded, turned, opened the door of the ssroom, and saw the standard Japanese-style ssroom in front of him. He felt a bit weird since he had be a student once again, but then, he shook his head and didn''t think too much.


    Inside the ssroom, Shishio saw a female teacher with long brown hair, standing at the podium, looking at him. She didn''t look very old, and she should be younger than Chihiro, and her make-up was very delicate.


    "Hello, my name is Shishio Oga. I came to take the entrance exam today. Please take care of me."


    "Yeah.. let me see..." The female teacher looked at the attendant list and nodded. "Yes, Shishio Oga, I found it." She then looked at Shishio and said, "Pleasee in, my name is Koharu Shirayama. I am a mathematics teacher and the exam supervisor, please take care of me."


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Language Mastery">


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Koharu Shirayama for a bit and smiled. He bowed his head slightly and said, "Thank you."


    "Your seat is No. 23, um, please sit down first since the other candidates haven''t arrived yet, and the exam will start after everyone is ready," Koharu said after she checked the location of Shishio''s seat on her book.


    Shishio found his ce and sat down, though, he didn''t expect the teacher in front of him would be a target too, however, with this, he really had found a loophole in the system.


    In this system, the fastest way to get a reward was to have intercourse with the target, however, he could get a reward by meeting them so that what he did, though, he might try to befriend them, wondering whether he would be able to get a reward by bing their friends.


    Shishio sat in the protagonist''s seat, two seats from behind and next to the window. He didn''t do anything and rested his chin on his hand while staring at the window absentmindedly. In truth, he wanted to open his reward as soon as possible, especially the "Thunder Breathing" since he had an idea what kind of martial art that was.


    Then before long, the ssroom was full, Shishio then looked around and found that everyone had a serious expression on their faces, causing him to remember a simr scene in his previous life.


    "Okay, now that everyone is here, I will exin to you the rules of the exam. The first exam starts at ten o''clock, and the second exam starts at two o''clock. On each exam, you have two hours to finish your exam so please use your time well."


    Koharu nced at the time on the clock and there was still 20 minutes before the exam.


    Shishio discovered that after the teacher finished, all the candidates in the exam room quickly took their textbooks and review materials in their bags for a final review.


    In the ssroom where all the people were madly flipping through the books and notes, Shishio only sat quietly in his seat since he knew that he didn''t have to do that and he didn''t bring a book, though, he hoped to bring some book since waiting had always been a boring thing.


    Koharu looked at Shishio with quite a strange expression, wondering whether this boy was very good at studying. She couldn''t see a nervous expression on his face, or rather, she could see that he was very calm and at the same time, he was very handsome!


    ''No, no! You''re a teacher, Koharu!''


    Koharu knew that most of the students would re-review before the exam to consolidate their knowledge, but this boy didn''t bother to do so.


    Koharu had to admit that she admired this boy a bit since being confident was a good thing.


    If someone loses their confidence, then their result will be a disaster.


    The sunshine shone on Shishio''s face, and for a moment, an illusion appeared on Koharu''s mind.


    In Koharu''s mind, Shishio was like a King that could conquer and, city, and even country, and those candidates besides him were like those helplessmoners.


    Somehow, Koharu could see the gap between Shishio and the people around him at this moment. She kept looking at him and quickly retracted her gaze, realizing how rude her action was, and at the same time, she felt shy and nced at Shishio before sighing in relief since it seemed that he didn''t realize that she had been looking at him.


    Koharu wasn''t sure why, but she felt that there was this mysterious charm around this boy which made her attracted.


    Koharu then looked at the time on the watch, and the exam would start in 10 minutes.


    Shishio nced at Koharu and wondered why she was also part of the target since he felt that there was nothing special about this woman. He also felt that she had been staring at him, and wondered whether there was something on his face.


    Shishio looked outside again and he had a feeling that he might find a lot of targets in this school so he needed to pass the entrance exam no matter what.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, listening to the sound of frantically flipping books in the ssroom, Shishio felt bored.


    Koharu nced at the candidates who were pale due to excessive brain review before the exam, and then nced at Shishio, who was calm and confident. She appreciated him more and more and felt that his psychological quality was really amazing.


    Shishio also looked at Koharu and wondered whether what Chihiro had told him was true that there were a lot of carnivorous women in this city.


    "Okay, stop! Put all your books and mobile phones to the front since the test is ready to start!"


    Although Koharu didn''t believe that anyone would cheat, she still needed to follow the procedures.


    Books and mobile phones were handed over to the front desk, then Shishio received both pen and paper, before he returned to his seat, and watched the teacher distribute both pen and paper to other candidates while wondering why he needed to get those two by himself.


    Koharu saw that the time had be 10 o''clock and nodded. She looked at everyone in the ssroom and said, "Alright, be ready! You have a total of two hours toplete your exam and the exam will start now!"

 Chapter 15 - Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Test 2</h4>


    Shishio picked up the exam paper and looked at it roughly.


    After reading it for a while, he could tell that it should be aprehensive test paper with several subjects and there was so much content there. He was also told to write articles and out of his understanding, it was almost impossible for most of the students toplete this exam within two hours of time.??


    However...


    In his mind, the answer to the questions roughly appeared on his mind and he knew that he should be able toplete the exam.


    Shishio didn''t waste his time anymore and took all of his focus to the exam.


    Seeing the questions shed one by one on the paper, aplete and clear answer appeared in his mind, and he could answer all of those questions easily. He felt that he was cheating since all he did was copying all the answers on his mind to the paper in front of him.


    Then his hand started to move, and countless answers were written on the paper along the tip of his pen swiftly.


    Only the sound of a pen rubbing against the test paper was heard in the ssroom.


    Koharu nced at Shishio with satisfaction and she didn''t look away from him. She had to admit that this candidate really amazed her, considering how calm he was and how stable his psychological quality was. She felt that he should have had a good result, though she wasn''t sure how good it was which made her want the time to move forward quickly so she could check his paper quickly.


    Time had passed bit by bit, and the speed of the candidates to answer the questions was getting slower and slower. Several of them were already sitting on their seats with pale faces, looking at the test papers in front of them with a dumbfounded expression. Some of them were even flushed with anxiety, as they were trying to check the answer on their paper several times, however, no matter how many times they did it, they couldn''t feel satisfied and felt that their answers were somewhat wrong.


    Koharu gently shook her head, although this high school was more inclined toward art development, it didn''t mean the standard deviation of this high school was low. The standard deviation of this school had exceeded most of the high schools in Tokyo.


    If someone didn''t have a good basic and low score, then, without a doubt, they would fail in this entrance exam.


    Shishio was still writing and the "double physical ability" reward that he had received before was really a great help for him since it made his speed to answer the questions became several times faster, though, he had to admit that his hand felt a bit numb since the questions on the exam were too much.


    Shishio answered most of the questions and there were 15 minutes left in the exam, he believed that he should be able to answer all the questions on the exam.


    Time passed quietly, and no one noticed it until the rm on the podium sounded.


    "Stop writing."


    When Koharu heard the rm, she stood up, and interrupted everyone directly since the exam for the morning session was over.


    Shishio had already put down his pen 10 minutes before the rm. Even though he wanted to hate the system, he couldn''t since the ability that was given by the system was very powerful.


    ''Should I be a scumbag?''


    However, when Shishio remembered aboutst night, he rejected the idea since he really didn''t want to be a scumbag, even if he knew all of the rewards that he received from the system were very amazing.


    After Koharu collected the paper, Shishio stood up and moved his legs since he felt a bit stiff after sitting for two hours.


    Shishio walked out of the ssroom since he wanted to go to the toilet.


    Some people were still in the ssroom immersed in the questions on the exam before and some of them even showed a regretful expression.


    However, all of that had nothing to do with him since no one could be done in this situation unless someone had the ability to rewind, fixing all the mistakes they had done before.


    After walking out from the toilet and receiving amazement gazes from the people inside, Shishio went to have lunch in the cafeteria. It might be his first time in this school, but there were a lot of signs along the corridor, showing most of the locations in this school so he didn''t get lost.


    Eating a simple lunch, Shishio returned to the examination room again, waiting for the second test.


    The exam started at two o''clock as stipted before, the exam questions in the afternoon were thebinations of the other half of the subjects and various other things.


    However, there were fewer candidates left in the second exam, and there were some people who had left, leaving one dozen people in this ssroom.


    Listening to Koharu''s exnation, those few people gave up their qualifications after the first exam ended.


    In this exam, Shishio wrote the answers of the exam as fast as he was in the morning, letting go of all of the distractions on his mind, no one could stop him any longer.


    His mind was full of concentration, and time flew quickly until Shishio heard the rm, telling everyone that the exam had ended.


    Shishio put down his pen and stretched his body since he felt his body stiff once again. He wanted to go back, but he decided to wait for Koharu''s since it seemed that she hadn''t told everyone to go back. He looked around and gave his exam to Koharu while noticing some candidates that refused to let go of their exam paper until they were severely warned, giving up any resistance in the end andying on their desk like a zombie.


    Shishio also felt secretly d since without the reward that he received this morning, he might be in the same position as them.


    After Koharu collected the test papers, the entrance exams were all over.


    Shishio then took his own things and walked out from the ssroom indifferently, however, he stopped since he saw Chihiro standing at the door, seemingly waiting for him. He felt a bit surprised since his aunt was so punctual. He had just finished his exam, but she was already waiting at the door.


    "I have finished the exam. Sorry to make you wait so long, Chihiro-nee."


    "No, it just so happens that my business has just been processed, so how is it? Are you confident about this exam?" Chihiro stared at her nephew, who had a normal face, she didn''t see him nervous nor helpless expression on his face, so there shouldn''t be any problem, right?


    "Although the time is a bit tight, I should be alright. Unfortunately, I don''t have enough time to check my answer since the bell rang when I finished, answering all the questions on my tests."


    Shishio thought that there was no problem entering this school, though, he wasn''t sure about his grade.


    "What?! You said you finished?! All the questions on the front and even back of the paper?!"


    Chihiro thought that she had heard something wrong, but it seemed that her nephew didn''t make a joke. She knew that all the questions that were prepared for this exam were selected randomly and it was absolutely impossible to answer all of the questions on the exam.


    "Yes, but the amount of questions is really a lot, although the time is indeed too tight, I have finished all of them."


    Shishio also understood that the exam that he had done previously was somewhat inhumane since that exam wasn''t something that could be answered by a human.


    So what about him?


    Well, he had a cheat, so he wasn''t included.


    "...."


    Chihiro didn''t know what to say, but looking at Shishio''s expression, she knew that he didn''t lie, but it was still hard to believe it. Based on her understanding of his grade, he was quite average in middle school and it should be impossible for him to finish all of those exams. If it was half of those questions then she might believe it, but if it was all of the questions then...


    "Well, let''s go back."


    In the end, Chihiro didn''t think too much.


    "Yes."


    Both of them left the school but didn''t go back to the Sakurasou immediately, but she took him to a family restaurant near the school for dinner.


    Looking at the school in front of him, Shishio was dumbfounded since...


    ''Isn''t this my restaurant?''


    Wagnaria.


    Shishio remembered the chain restaurant that he received from the system, but he didn''t expect that there would be one near his school. Even though he had received data and information about this restaurant from the system, he had nevere inside. He was quite famished and thought to check whether the taste of the food in his restaurant was good or not.


    Wagnaria had be his own restaurant after all and he needed to check the quality of his restaurant, right?


    *Ding!* *Ding!*


    "Wee!"


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Patting Mastery">


    "...."


    Shishio ignored his reward and felt disgusted toward the system instantly. He stared at the elementary school in front of him and frowned since he didn''t expect the system to be such a beast. If it was an older woman, then he didn''t mind, but the one in front of him was a little girl and he didn''t want to be a criminal!


    When Chihiro and Shishio entered the restaurant, they were weed by an elementary student with quite a big chest and brown hair that was tied in a ponytail.


    It was also the reason why Shishio felt disgusted toward the system, but then he realized something.


    "Shishio, what''s wrong?" Chihiro asked since she felt that Shishio''s expression was quite wrong.


    "Chihiro-nee, isn''t it a crime to hire an elementary student?" Shishio asked and realized that his restaurant was hiring an elementary school. He just received his restaurant and did he really need to go to the court?


    However, before Chihiro answered Shishio''s question, the elementary school waitress quicklyined.


    "I am not an elementary student!"


    Chihiro nodded and said, "Your reaction is simr to mine before, but she''s a high school student, not an elementary student." In the past, she was also surprised when she saw this little girl for the first time, thinking that this restaurant might hire a child as an employee, but she often came to this restaurant and knew that this little girl was in truth a high school student so she didn''t feel that surprised anymore but she also understood that her nephew''s reaction was quite normal.


    Shishio was surprised, but then he apologized.


    "I am sorry for mistaking you as one and if I look closely, it seems that you''re really a high school student."


    "Eh? Is that true?" The waitress seemed to be very happy when someone told her that she was like a high school student.


    "Yes, you''re a high school student."


    Shishio looked at the chest of this girl and knew that it was impossible for an elementary student to have such a huge chest.


    It was only a small episode, Shishio and Chihiro sat in their seats, and started their order.


    Shishio ordered beef stew from the waitress and a parfait as a desert. He then observed the restaurant curiously since he wanted to know his restaurant better. He could see that there were a lot of people in the restaurant so he felt that he didn''t need to worry about the quality of the food since if the food was bad then there wouldn''t be any guests here.


    Shishio had to admit that the business seemed to be very good.


    However, the only thing that made him worried was the loli who took their order since he felt that he might go on court in the future because of her.


    Then after writing up their order, the loli waitress walked toward the kitchen to prepare their order but...


    *Ding!* *Ding!*


    "Wee! Ah, it''s you Katanashi-kun! You''re finally here! We''re all very busy, let''s go inside and change into your uniform!"


    When the loli waitress saw the young man who came to the restaurant, she sighed in relief since the restaurant was very busy today.


    "Okay, Senpai."


    Shishio looked at two people and knew why he felt that he had seen them, but he didn''t think too much since right now, they were only strangers.


    Shishio looked at the young man and felt that he didn''t need to worry about the restaurant anymore, but when he was about to feel that everything in this restaurant was alright...


    *ng!*


    Shishio turned his head when he heard a sound of metal hit something. It sounded very unique and when he saw the source of the noise, he opened his eyes wide.


    When he thought that nothing was going to surprise him anymore...


    "Sorry for making you wait, here''s your order."


    A pretty girl with mid-back length golden-brown hair and a gentle smile appeared before Shishio and Chihiro, however, on the waist of this girl, there was a katana.


    "..."


    ''Is this restaurant going to be alright?''


    But then...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Bajiquan Mastery">


    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 40 - Ryunosuke Akasaka And Kanda Sorata

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Ryunosuke Akasaka And Kanda Sorata</h4>


    Chihiro took her phone and raised her eyebrow.


    "Shishio, here is a message from Ryunosuke."??


    After Chihiro said that, she handed her phone to Shishio.


    "....."


    Shishio felt weird and looked at the disy of Chihiro''s phone. On it, there was a message that was disyed automatically.


    Ryunosuke: "Hello, Oga-kun, I''m Akasaka Ryunosuke, please take care of me."


    Maid-chan: "Hello, I am a Maid-chan, an automatic message reply program that is developed by Ryunosuke Akasaka. Please take care of me in the future."


    "..."


    Shishio felt that this guy was sozy that he asked an artificial intelligence to reply to a message for him, but then, he realized something...


    "Chihiro-nee, this message..."


    Shishio, of course, remembered who Akasaka Ryunosuke was, but he needed to confirm his identity.


    "Oh, that''s maid-chan." Chihiro gulped a beer and said, "Ryunosuke is a genius programmer and Maid-chan is a program that is developed by him. Usually, the text messages we receive on our phones are forwarded by Maid-chan."


    Chihiro took another gulp of beer and didn''t think too much afterward.


    "I see..."


    Shishio nodded and had simply given up thinking too much, but he also wanted to meet Ryunosuke, wondering whether this guy was really genius or not since if this guy was really genius then it would be great if he got this talent when he was still in high school.


    "Yes, Shishio-kun! Ryunosuke Akasaka is super awesome! He never leaves his room and besides Chihiro-nee, no one has seen the appearance of Ryonosuke! No one is even sure what the gender of Ryunosuke is... Uh... Um!"


    Misaka kept stuffing meat in her mouth and exined to Shishio while eating. In fact, she was very curious about Ryunosuke, but... she felt that it was better to eat first.


    Shishio nodded and had gotten used to Misaki''s antics so he didn''t think too much, but he hoped for her to swallow her food or else, this girl might be choked.


    "I have also heard that Ryunosuke has also signed a contract with a super multinational corporation as their programmer."


    Misaka said then handed a ss of water to Misaki, who was choking and couldn''t breathe. He thought that Shishio might not believe Misaki''s words so he exined Ryunosuke''s information to him.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Mitaka and Misaki and wondered why both of them didn''t date each other since he could tell that their rtionship was really good, but he knew that he couldn''t be blunt about this problem and it was also the matter between the two. He was a third party and he didn''t have a right to do something about their rtionship, but more importantly, he was toozy to take care of them.


    Even if Shishio had promised Misaki to help her, he didn''t think too much and decided to follow the flow since he was more cornered about the system, his study, career, and his future.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    Shishio suddenly felt something rubbing his feet. He looked down and saw a white cat that was circling around his feet. He felt a bit dumbfounded when he saw several cats, walking around under the table as if marking their territory.


    ''Are they...''


    "Ah, Hikari! How can you be here! Didn''t I prepare cat food for you?"


    Sorata looked at the several cats on his feet in surprise and thought that they might be attracted by the fragrance of the sukiyaki on the table so they decided toe.


    "Are these cats yours, Kanda-kun?"


    Shishio knew that these cats should be the reason why Sorata moved to Sakurasou, and at the same time, he noticed some stray cats that he had seen on the outside before appeared here, wondering whether this guy brought all of them inside which made him a bit speechless.


    "I am sorry, Oga-kun!"


    Sorata bowed his head to apologize to Shishio since he knew that Shishio had just learned that he had brought all these cats to Sakurasou.


    "Well, it is okay since I like cats, but can I ask you a question, Kanda-kun?" Shishio looked at Sorata.


    "What?"


    "Why did you decide to move to Sakurasou?"


    Although Shishio knew the reason why Sorata moved to Sakuraous, his time of moving was several dayster than in the story and he wanted to know the reason why it happened.


    "Oh, this... I used to live in the school''s standard dorm before, but..." Sorata was a bit hesitant and felt quite embarrassed.


    "But?"


    "Someone... Someone has snitched on me..."


    Sorata lowered his head and his expression showed frustration. Although it was impossible to tell who had snitched him, he knew that it should be his acquaintances, maybe even his friends, and it was very sad when thought of it since he felt that he had been betrayed.


    "Snitch?"


    Misaki, Mayumi, and Sayaka were all surprised since it was their first time to hear it so they eximed at the same time.


    Chihiro knew the reason why Sorata decided to move to Sakurasou and she also knew who had snitched on him, after all, she was the one who was responsible for transferring Sorata to Sakurasou.


    As for Mitaka and Ritsu, even though they were surprised, they were rtively calm, after all, for them, the people who were moving to Sakurasou had one or two problems.


    "Yes, someone has snitched me about raising a cat inside the dorm, but I can''t abandon them so I have decided to move out from the dorm."


    Sorata became depressed when he thought about it. He knew that he couldn''t keep a cat inside the dorm, but he wasn''t sad because he was kicked out of the dorm, but he felt sad because someone who had snitched him was his acquaintance so he couldn''t ept it.


    "...."


    Misaki, Mitaka, and others looked at each other and couldn''t say much, after all, they weren''t stupid and also understood why Sorata was frustrated and depressed, but they also knew that there was also a rule from the school that prohibited the tenants from keeping a pet.


    Shishio patted Sorata on the shoulder to expressfort and said nothing. In truth, he didn''t think that the one that snitched Sorata had done something wrong since there was a rule from the school, but the action of this person was a bit nasty since they were all friends and it was normal for Sorata felt quite hurt by it.


    "Later, I received a notice from the principal. He had told me to either throw the cat away or move from the standard dorm of the school to Sakurasou."


    Sorata recalled what had happened when he was inside the principal''s room before, although, Nanami had helped him before, the result was...


    Shishio didn''t care much about Sorata''s feelings and felt that this guy was a bit exaggerated. In truth, he felt that Sorata should be grateful to the principal since he had been given two choices whether to throw away the cats or move to Sakurasou since it was possible for the school to expel him directly since Sorata had vited the regtion of the school and even if his friends didn''t snitch him, other people would do it since it was impossible to hide the cats forever.


    Shishio also thought that Sorata was a bit selfish since this guy didn''t think about the tenants in the dorm who had a cat allergy, if something happened to that tenant and the incident became serious, then what would Sorata do?


    Shishio had a feeling that Sorata would shrink his responsibility without hesitation, throwing away all of his cats.


    "I really can''t throw Hikari and the others away, so I chose to move out, but at that time, when I nned to find the manager of Sakurasou, Chihiro-sensei, but someone had told me that Chihiro-sensei wasn''t at school before and took few days off so... I just moved in today... Uh."


    Sorata finally finished talking about his experience and when he was about to continue to eat, he found out that all the food was empty.


    "...."


    "Oh! It was because I received news from my big sister so I returned back to my hometown, and helped Shishio to handle school affairs. When I was about to return, I happened to encounter something important so I stayed a few days before returning to Tokyo."


    Chihiro drank thest sip of beer after telling the reason why she took a few days off.


    At that time, Chihiro suddenly received news from her big sister that Shishio was nning to leave his hometown to go to Tokyo to study in high school, so she was quite shocked, and at the same time, she took few days off and returned to her hometown to find out the situation, but she only talked to her big sister for a while to confirm the matter before she went to Shishio''s middle school to retrieve some his information and report.


    Then Chihiro ran into an old friend that she hadn''t seen for many years until she remembered returning to Tokyo, at that time, she forgot to meet Shishio that she hadn''t met for few years, but she couldn''t tell that since she felt that her dignity as his elder would disappear if she did that.


    Shishio didn''t think much about Chihiro''s reason, but now, he understood the reason why Sorata, who should have been moving in, didn''t show up until now.


    "Okay, let''s stop here for today. Shishio, can you help wash the dishes? And you all should rest early since tomorrow is the entrance ceremony, don''t bete! I have some tasks that I need to finish, so I won''t apany you."


    Chihiro stood up, took her bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen, turned around, and left.


    "Okay, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio also stood up and touched his stomach, somehow he felt that his dinner wasn''t enough.

 Chapter 45 - Togo Tomari

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Togo Tomari</h4>


    Shishio was dumbfounded when this young woman suddenly called out his real name, but at the same time...


    <Target has been found!>??


    <Congrattions, you have received 5 billion yen>


    "..."


    Shishio thought that even if he had random bad luck asionally, his luck with a woman was very good that it made him dumbfounded sometimes.


    The girl and Hong were also dumbfounded when the young man was called Shishio, not Nobi Nobita.


    Hong quickly realized that he had been tricked and became furious!


    "You bastard!!!"


    Hong was about to do something, but...


    "Hong, if you don''t want JSDF to target you then it is better if you don''t do anything," the young woman said coldly.


    "...JSDF?"


    Hong was dumbfounded.


    The girl, who was holding, Shishio''s hand was confused since she didn''t think that Shishio was a member of JSDF with his long hair.


    ''Should it be his rtive?''


    When Hong and the girl were thinking, Shishio quickly remembered who this young woman was since this young woman also appeared in the memory of the previous Shishio Oga.


    "Tomari-san?" Shishio asked unsurely.


    "It''s really you!" The young woman was also surprised to see Shishio in this ce, then observed him from up to down, and nced at the girl on his side. She raised her eyebrow and said, "You have grown up."


    "Tomari-san?"


    The girl beside Shishio looked at the young woman then she was in shock since she remembered who this young woman was.


    "Merchant of death!"


    Togo Tomari, that was the name of this young woman, was the CEO of Iwami Heavy Industries and also regarded as a lunatic of the Japanese businessmunity since she was an arms dealer and at how controversial she was in public so most of them called her "Merchant of Death".


    Then what was the rtionship between Shishio and Tomari? How did they know each other?


    Well, both of them knew each other because of Shishio''s grandfather.


    Shishio''s grandfather was a general on JSDF and if there wasn''t any problem, he should be a minister of defense a few yearster.


    Tomari was an arms dealer and it was normal for her to deal with Shishio''s grandfather since he was Tomari''s client. In addition to selling her weapons in a war-torn country, she also sold her arms to an army so of course, she needed to maintain a good rtionship with Shishio''s grandfather.


    When Hong heard Tomari''s words, he didn''t do anything since he knew very well that Shishio might be the son or the grandson of someone important and it was very troublesome to deal with such a people. Even though he wanted to have a duel with Shishio, he wasn''t stupid enough to make an enemy of JSDF.


    Hong might be able to shut down the pain on his body, but what was the use of it when he was suddenly shot by a sniper right in the head?


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be in Kyoto?" Tomari asked curiously. Even though most people would think of her as crazy, she was very rational and she could also act normally to people.


    "Ugh..." Shishio felt a bit awkward since he didn''t expect to meet his acquaintance. He wasn''t sure whether he could get away by lying and he also didn''t see harm, to tell the truth, so he told her directly. "I am in high school now so I decided to move here."


    "I see." Tomari nodded and said, "Then what are you doing in this alley? Are you going to fuck your little girlfriend here?"


    "Huh?!" The girl was dumbfounded when she heard Tomari''s words.


    Shishio frowned and said, "No, you misunderstood and she isn''t my girlfriend." He then pointed his finger toward the direction of the group of men in the alley and said, "Those guys wanted to defile her so I saved her." He was wondering how this woman could be so vulgar, but since she wasn''t his family or lover, then he wouldn''t say anything about it since it was her freedom.


    Tomari looked at the group of men in the alley and could see that they were being beaten up senselessly, but she didn''t think too much and said, "I will handle them, you don''t need to worry." For her, it was very easy to erase the existence of that trash of society without anyone noticing.


    Shishio looked at Tomari and asked, "...Do I have to pay something?" Even if his grandfather was Tomari''s client, he didn''t want to owe a favor to Tomari since owning a favor to a businessman was very expensive.


    "You don''t need to pay anything, this kind of thing is easy for me," Tomari said easily.


    "It''s alright. Even if you don''t do anything, they won''t be able to do anything to us after all," Shishio said and decided to refuse Tomari''s kindness since he didn''t really want to owe her a favor, least that she might ask him a request or something in the future.


    "Well, if you say so..." Tomari felt that this boy had grown up and felt a bit difficult to handle, thinking back at how cute and stupid he was before, she felt a bit uneptable by his growth since he became quite smart now and became quite uncute.


    "Then Tomari-san, I will go back now since I have to get up early to go to the entrance ceremony of my high school," Shishio said.


    Tomari nodded and said, "Then I will give you my phone number, you can call me if you need something." She then gave Shishio her name card. "Give me your phone number, by the way."


    Shishio didn''t reject, epted Tomari''s business card, and exchanged contacts with each other. "Thank you, Tomari-san. Then I will leave now." He then pulled the hand of the girl and walked away since he felt that it was a bit awkward to meet someone he knew.


    The girl bowed her head slightly and also walked together with Shishio.


    Tomari looked at Shishio''s back for a while until she saw him had gone.


    "Do you like him, Ms. Tomari?" Hong asked. He also didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it since Tomari was a woman and it was normal for her to be attracted to a man, though, he didn''t expect that she loved the younger one, but he had to admit that Shishio was very handsome.


    "If you keep talking then I will ce C4 on your throatter," Tomari said coldly.


    Hong shrugged his shoulders, but he still said, "But that boy is powerful, you should scout him as a fighter." Even though it was hard to ept, he still had to admit that Shishio was very strong and he might not be able to defeat him, which made him feel bitter somehow.


    Tomari raised her eyebrow and started to ponder until she saw her bodyguardse along with her secretary. She then walked away and said, "Clean up those men in the alley."


    They quickly nodded and picked all the men that were beaten up by Shishio, following Tomari''s order to clean them up.


    How would they clean them up?


    It should be obvious, right?


    ---


    When Shishio and the girl had walked away from Tomari and her group, he let out a sigh and released the girl''s hand.


    The girl seemed to be disappointed somehow and looked at the hand that was let go by Shishio. The alley was quite dark before so she couldn''t see Shishio''s appearance clearly, but under this street light, she had to admit that he was very handsome.


    "It is safe now and I am sorry for holding your hand for a long time before," Shishio said simply.


    "No, it''s alright." The girl shook her head and looked at him before asking, "Your name is Shishio Oga, right? not Nobi Nobita." She wanted to confirm the name of the person who had saved her after all.


    "....."


    "...Yes, that''s my name." Shishio looked at the girl again and had to admit that this girl was very beautiful. He was really wondering how he was able to meet a lot of beautiful women in the past few days, and at the same time, he knew very well who this girl was, and he had a feeling that he would meet more people from the same story as this girl in the future.


    "My name is Saki Kawasaki and thank you very much for helping me out before," Saki said and bowed her head slightly, feeling grateful for Shishio who had saved her from her plight.

 Chapter 47 - What To Do In The Morning?

    <h4>Chapter 47 - What To Do In The Morning?</h4>


    In the end, after Shishio returned, he directly fell asleep since his mind had already been tense and excited when he thought about his fight before so he decided to calm it down by sleeping. He knew that he didn''t have a hobby to fight, nor he had a violent tendency, but the taste of winning by fighting was really great.


    It was as if his genes and desire from ancient times were awakened, remembering the time when the world wasn''t peaceful and everyone needed to fight for each other to get what they wanted whether it was riches, authority, women.??


    However...


    Shishio knew that it was impossible to fight all the time and he also wanted to keep his peaceful life. He let out a sigh and thought about getting a hobby or two so he could calm himself, but he had to admit that when he was so powerful, he remembered his long-lost dream during his childhood time, and somehow he hoped to be able to achieve this dream.


    ---


    In the early morning, Shishio was awoken by the sunlight since it was too blinding for his eyes. He rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    Shishio thought about the rewards that he had received yesterday, but in the end, he resisted his urge to ept his reward since there was something that he needed to do. He stood up from his bed and took the school uniform that was given by Chihiro yesterday.


    Thebel of the school uniform was still there, clearly showing that it hadn''t been touched since yesterday.


    Shishio thought to wear it yesterday to check whether the size was right, but a lot of things happenedst night so he forgot about it.


    Shishio tore thebel and wore the uniform to check the size, but since it was fit, he didn''t need to worry about it anymore. It seemed that the size was bigger before, but after his physical ability was doubled and his body became quite muscr, the uniform was a perfect fit for him.


    Shishio then went to the bathroom, brushing his teeth, and took care of his long hair. He was wondering why the previous Shishio Oga kept long hair, but at the same time, he also had to admit the personal freedom of the students in this country was very respected since no one had said anything about his long hair.


    If it was in his previous lives, then without a doubt his high school teacher would cut his hair bald without hesitation, and he might even receive a warning, but when he thought about Mitaka Jin and even Kanda Sorata, both of their hair was also very long so he didn''t think too much.


    In the past, Shishio might have felt that having long hair was troublesome, but after he became Shishio Oga, it felt that the habit of the previous Shishio Oga was also integrated inside him so he didn''t think too much about his long hair.


    When he woke up, his long hair became messy and he needed to take care of it.


    Shishio might have gotten used to taking care of long hair, but he thought that he should cut it short sooner since it was really troublesome to take care of long hair in the morning. When he tidied up his hair, he had to admit that he needed to respect those women who kept long hair since he knew how troublesome it was.


    Once Shishio was done with the clean-up and put some fragrance on his body, he went back to his room to pack up his things and turned downstairs to cook something for breakfast. Eating breakfast was important after all since without breakfast, it was impossible to focus on the ss and it sounded embarrassing when he thought his stomach might grumble in the middle of the lesson.


    His physical ability also doubled and so was his metabolism, Shishio needed to eat more, or else, he would be famished.


    "Oga-kun, good morning."


    "Good morning, Oga-kun."


    "Shishio-kun, good morning!"


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning Kanda-kun, Mitaka-senpai, Misaki-senpai, Kawai-senpai."


    Shishio, who walked into the dining room, saw Sorata and everyone was already preparing their breakfast. He knew that he had woken up quitete so he didn''t feel surprised that he was the one that came thest.


    Shishio also started to prepare his breakfast, he didn''t make anythingplicated. He took several pieces of bacon, several eggs, tomato, and bread that he had bought before then fried it together in the pan, but even so, the aroma was so amazing.


    Mitaka, Sorata, Misaki, and Ritsu, who were eating their breakfast, felt that their breakfast didn''t feel good anymore and they had an urge to grab Shishio''s breakfast, but they knew that they couldn''t do that, except for Misaki, of course, but Misaki was being stopped by Mitaka.


    If Misaki wasn''t stopped then she would jump into Shishio and grab his breakfast.


    "Oga-kun, your craftsmanship is really amazing!"


    Mitaka looked at the bacon eggs that were cooked by Shishio and felt surprised, before wiping his eyes since he saw Shishio''s breakfast was shining before.


    ''Was it my imagination?


    Mitaka had heard from Misaki that Shishio''s cooking ability was amazing, but he didn''t care much before, after all, he and his few girlfriends often went on dates for dinner in various high-end restaurants and he had seen and tasted a lot of delicious foods.


    However, when Mitaka saw it with his own eyes, he felt amazed by the aroma and appearance of the foods that were cooked by Shishio since it was too amazing, right?


    "Oga-kun, I am leaving with Misaki first, you should eat slowly," Mitaka said.


    "Oh, if you''re curious where Chihiro-sensei is, she has gone out first since she has said that she wanted to find a good man to marry so she left early," Misaki said.


    Then Mitaka and Misaki bid farewell to a few people in the dining room.


    Mitaka felt that if he didn''t leave then his saliva would drip from his mouth and his image as a yboy would bepletely ruined so he didn''t want to stay any longer and left with Misaki as soon as possible.


    "....."


    Shishio felt speechless when he heard the reason why Chihiro had left early.


    After Mitaka and Misaki had left, there were only three students left inside the dining room.


    "I am done."


    Ritsu put down her chopsticks, stood up, washed her dishes, and left the dining room, but before she left, she cast a nce at Shishio and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything and left directly.


    "Oga-kun, can we go together to the schoolter?"


    Sorata sighed in relief when Ritsu had left since he felt embarrassed and couldn''t invite a girl to leave the school together.


    "Alright, we will go after I have eaten my breakfast, Kanda-kun."


    Then after both of them finished their breakfast, they picked their tableware, washed it, then brought their own things, leaving the Sakurasou together.

 Chapter 50 - Heroines After Heroines

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Heroines After Heroines</h4>


    "Ugh.. this and that is a different matter..."


    Nanami looked at Sorata who made the suggestion awkwardly.??


    "I am not as talented as Kamiigusa-senpai and the others. The small step they take is often a big step for ordinary people, and I... I need to work hard."


    Nanami looked at the sky outside the window, although, she said that, she was still full of confusion about her future, especially after she knew how cruel reality was.


    When Nanami told her parents about her dream to be a voice actor, she was full of confidence and even fought against her father since she believed that she could be a famous voice actor and received a lot of jobs as long as she worked hard, but everything changed after she came to Tokyo. Even if she doubled her efforts, she could feel the difference between ordinary people and geniuses.


    Sorata looked at Nanami and couldn''t help but think about himself. When he heard Nanami''s words, he couldn''t help but feel the difference between him and the people around him, especially Misaki-senpai and Mitaka-senpai, Kawai-senpai, and even Shiro-san.


    From storyboarding, drawing, editing, and coloring, Misaki could take care of the entire anime production by herself and that anime was even beingmercialized.


    Mitaka was also quite a good scriptwriter and he was in charge of Misaki''s anime script.


    Although Kawai was just a bibliophile, it was said that she had read enough books to fill up an entire library.


    Although Shiro-san was a pervert, he was already a novelist in a well-known publishing house, but Sorata didn''t know this matter yet.


    ''And there is...''


    Sorata turned his head and looked at Shishio, who seemed to be very sleepy behind him. He could see that Shishio didn''t seem like an ordinary person, especially when Shishio''s entrance score exam was the highest in the history of the school.


    When Sorata thought about himself, although he lived in Sakurasou, he was forced to move in because he couldn''t abandon Hikari (Sorata''s cat) and when hepared himself with everyone on the Sakurasou, he felt that he was just an ordinary person. Hence why,pared to the rumor about Sakurasou being the den of weirdos, the reason why he moved out was because of his inferiorityplex.


    Sorata looked at Shishio, who had stayed at Sakurasou just a day earlier than him, and he could already feel the gap between them.


    ---


    Shishio, who was bored, listening to Sorata''s conversation, felt a bit sleepy, but then he heard someone call out his name.


    "Hello, are you Oga-kun? I am Nana Sunohara, can we exchange email addresses?"


    Shishio turned and saw a beautiful girl with a voluptuous yet slender body figure, but the reason why he was a bit surprised wasn''t because of her beautiful face or voluptuous body, but rather because of her tan skin.


    ''Is it gyaru style?''


    Shishio had read about the fashion magazine on the convenience store before that it seemed Gyaru style was quite popr among high school students, and at the same, he was surprised that...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received a luxurious beach resort>


    "....."


    Shishio was dumbfounded and wondering whether it was because of Nana''s tan skin that he received a luxurious beach resort.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on Nana''s face?" Nana asked curiously while touching her face.


    Shishio almost forgot and quickly said, "Sorry, Sunohara-san, it is my first time to see a girl with gyaru style, by the way, my name is Shishio Oga, nice to meet you."


    "Eh? Really? So has Nana taken your first time?" Nana asked with a teasing smile.


    "...If you say something like that, you''re going to misunderstand the people around us," Shishio said with a speechless expression.


    Nana chuckled and said, "It''s hrious, but is it your first time to see gyaru?"


    "Yes, in Kyoto, I have never seen a girl with gyaru style," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Really? You''re from Kyoto? That''s kind of cool!" Nana seemed to be very excited when she heard that Shishio was from Kyoto, but then there was one important question that she needed to ask, "So what do you think? Do I look great?"


    Shishio looked at Nana, who tried to put on a cute pose, and he had to admit that this girl was very charming.


    "Yes, you''re a very charming girl, Sunohara-san."


    Nana blushed and felt a bit shy. "It''s a bit embarrassing if you praise me like that, by the way, you can call me Nana, and can I call you, Shishio?"


    "Why not?"


    Both of them talked to each other and exchanged contacts with each other.


    But when they were talking to each other, they didn''t realize that there were a lot of people who looked at them with various gazes.


    Nanami, who was quite close, was quite surprised when she heard that Shishio wasing from Kyoto and felt some kind of intimacy since they were from the Kansai region.


    On the other hand, Sorata showed jealousy since Nana was one of the most popr girls, and he also had known her since middle school, but he had never talked to her, or rather, she might not have shown an interest in an ordinary student like him. He felt a bit bitter, wondering where his poprity in the morning had gone.


    When Shishio talked with Nana, he also noticed that there was a message on his phone and he could tell that it was from Miu that he had met in the bookstore before. He could tell that Miu had sent the messagest night, butst night...


    Shishio was a bit helpless when he thought aboutst night since a lot of things had happened. He thought about replying to Miu''s message, but another message suddenly came.


    *Ding!*


    Shishio looked at another message and saw that it was from Chihiro.


    Nana also looked at Shishio''s phone curiously and asked, "Is it from your girlfriend?"


    "No, it is from my aunt," Shishio said.


    Chihiro: "Shishio, I don''t care whether you''re busy or not,e to the teaching room, hurry up!"


    "....."


    Nana, who read the message, couldn''t help but ask, "Your aunt is a teacher here?"


    "Yeah."


    Shishio massaged his temple since his aunt was too domineering, right?


    Looking at Shishio''s reaction, Nana asked, "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No, it is alright, I don''t want to trouble you and you should sit down and the teacher ising," Shishio said.


    "Ugh..." Nana really had fun, talking before, and felt a bit annoyed that the teacher wasing. "See youter, Shishio."


    Shishio only waved his hand and then looked at Miu''s message.


    Miu: "Good evening, Oga-kun. My name is Ashihara Miu and we have met at the bookstore before. First, I want to say thank you for buying that novel for me and if it isn''t a problem when you''re free, can we meet each other? I want to repay you for buying me a novel before."


    Shishio smiled when he thought about Miu. He then replied by apologizing first since he couldn''t reply to her immediately, then told her that it would be alright to meet each other during the weekend.


    Shishio then quickly put his phone in the pocket and saw his homeroom teacher introducing herself.


    "Hello everyone, I am Koharu Shirayama. I will be your homeroom teacher and now the ss will start..."


    ---


    "You''rete, Shishio!"


    Chihiro looked at her nephew angrily, after sending the text for so long, he only came right now which made her annoyed, even though she had told him that it was very urgent.


    "Chihiro-nee, you should know that today is the first day of school and there''s no way that I can skip the ss," Shishio said helplessly, but then, he noticed that Chihiro''s mood was quite wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Are there any problems during the entrance ceremony?"


    "Well, there is no problem with the entrance ceremony, but I didn''t meet a suitable man." Chihiro sighed helplessly, although her mother urged her to marry, when she hadn''t met the right one, there was nothing that she could do.


    "Although I have met a few good men, they are all either married or divorced men, but of course, I have already exchanged contacts with them."


    "...."


    Shishio frowned, and let out a sigh. "Chihiro-nee, although I know that you''re in hurry, this is too..." He felt that it was too painful to see Chihiro who wanted to marry as soon as possible, without caring even though the man had married. He then shook his head and said, "Chihiro-nee, let''s stop talking about your husband candidates, can you tell me why are you looking at me?" He didn''t even want to listen to Chihiro''s story about her adventure to get her husband candidates and he was sure that if he told his mother about this, his mother would pull Chihiro''s ear without mercy while pping her bountiful ass.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot to tell you."


    Chihiro finally remembered why Shishio appeared here since she had been thinking about how to make a blind date appointment with the few good men that she met before.


    "...."


    Shishio sometimes wondered why this woman couldn''t even marry even though she was so beautiful.


    "Here, take this."


    Chihiro rummaged on her handbag for a while, found a photo, and handed it to Shishio.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, and he was quite surprised inwardly after he saw the photo that was given by Chihiro.


    In the photo, there was a picture of a lovely girl with a white straw hat sitting quietly on the beach, wearing white underclothes and a light blue dress, in a trance, staring at the camera.


    Shishio could see that the fallen leaves in the picture seemed to be moving by the breeze, and the girl in the photo stared nkly as if she was watching him, who was looking at her picture.


    ''Shiina Mashiro...''


    Shishio instantly remembered this name since it was the main heroine and he had to admit that this girl was very cute, but at the same time, he was wondering whether he was going to take away the protagonist''s girlfriend from the plot?


    Shishio felt a bit sorry for Sorata, but when he thought about what Sorata had done to Shiina Mashiro... he felt that he needed to protect this girl.


    "Although she is quite cute, she isn''t your child, right, Chihiro-nee?" Shishio asked.


    "Do you want to die?" Chihiro red at Shishio when he asked this question.


    "I was joking, sorry."


    "Hmph!" Chihiro snorted and said, "She is from Ennd and her name is Shiina Mashiro, can you pick her up? She''s going to move to Sakurasou."


    "....."


    Shishio knew that Chihiro was toozy to pick Shiina so Chihiro left the task to him which made him helpless.


    "She''ll be in front of the station at six, you should pick her up after school," Chihiro said.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Okay, Chihiro-nee, is that all?" He looked at Chihiro, who started to flip through the magazine andpared it with other busy teachers around, he had to admit that this woman really knew how to enjoy her job.


    "That''s all, but..." Chihiro suddenly smelled a girl''s perfume on Shishio''s body.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked with confused expressions.


    "Nothing, don''t forget to pick her up," Chihiro said and waved her hand since she didn''t have a right to forbid him to date a girl right at the beginning of school.


    Shishio nodded and put the photo in his pocket. He was about to go out, he said, "Chihiro-nee."


    "Hmm?" Chihiro didn''t look up and kept flipping her magazine.


    "I am sure that you''ll meet your right one so don''t be in hurry and move at your own pace," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    Chihiro looked up and was about to say something, but she hesitated and nodded. She then looked at Shishio''s back and somehow hoped that he wasn''t her nephew and that he was born 10 years earlier then she wouldn''t need to think hard about how to find her husband now. She let out a sigh then started to flip the magazine again so she could show her best appearance on the blind dateter.

 Chapter 51 - Is He Worthy Of Her?

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Is He Worthy Of Her?</h4>


    The train moved past in front of Shishio, and he wondered how many heroines or targets that could trigger his system in this world. He knew that he had met a lot of females along the way, but only some of them could trigger the system which made him helpless.


    ''If all the women and girls in this world can trigger the system then it''ll be wonderful..''??


    However, Shishio knew that it wouldn''t be that easy and he knew that the number of heroines was quite limited. If he decided to be a scumbag, then he could be the richest man on earth right away, but he didn''t really want to be one.


    Shishio then shook his head and decided not to overthink since no one knew about the future, at first, he thought that he shouldn''t have a rtionship with anyone in high school, but when he thought about it calmly, it was better to have one, especially the thought about Chihiro, who hadn''t married until now, he felt that he needed one.


    Shishio knew that the rtionship during high school was rtively pure, and it was different for an adult since they needed to think about a lot of things, especially economics. He didn''t need to worry about money anymore and even if he didn''t work, it should be alright since he had already be a billionaire and a superhuman, but a human was a greedy creature and he wanted to see what his limit was.


    Shishio looked at the reddish sky under the setting sun, the cherry blossoms slowly fell, and there were more and more people in the neighborhoods, standing in front of the shopping district, he thought for a while and decided to walk in.


    "Boss, do you have any fresh tuna?"


    Shishio looked at the fish shop in front of him, asking the boss whether there was tuna since Shiina was about to move to Sakurasou so he was sure that they would prepare a hot pot as usual.


    "Of course, I have one, Nii-chan, how about this one?"


    The boss picked up one happily and handed it to Shishio.


    <Tuna: weight 1775 grams, medium maturity, seawater fish, fishing time 1 day, freshness remaining 3 days, grade white>


    "I will take this one, boss."


    With his "Cooking Mastery", he could tell whether the fish was fresh or not, or if it was just caught or not, and he knew very well that the fish that was rmended by the boss was really good.


    "Okay, Nii-chan, I can tell that you''re quite professional at this. Let me check the weight."


    The boss put the tuna on the scale and said, "Total is 1775 grams, I will make it 1,5 kg since I can see that you''re going toe often." It might be his instinct as a boss of a fish shop that he could tell that little brother in front of him could make this fish into something very delicious and of course, he wanted to taste it which was why he was going to give him a discount.


    "Thank you, boss, I wille to your shop next time and promote it too." Shishio smiled and felt that this guy was quite pleasing to the eyes. Even though he had money, he was quite thrifty after all, if he could get it cheap, then why should he reject it?


    "Okay, okay! See you next time, Niichan."


    ---


    "Hello little brother, is there something that you want?"


    "I will take the croquette, boss."


    Shishio looked at the disy and decided to choose the cheese croquette.


    "Eat it slowly, little brother."


    "Thank you, boss."


    Shishio took the croquette and looked at the clock behind the counter, and it was almost the time for an appointment. Without hesitation, he moved quickly since he didn''t want to bete.


    After a few minutes, Shishio looked at the empty square in front of the station, and there was one minute before the appointment time, so Shiina should have arrived, right?


    Shishio looked around and a slender figure appeared on his sight, with pale yellow hair, and without an expression, sitting nkly under the cherry blossom tree in front of the station, with a brown suitcase that usually appeared on ssic British drama standing next to her.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and had to admit that this scene was really unforgettable, and at the same time, he was wondering how Chihiro could entrust Shiina to someone like Sorata? He understood now the reason why that woman hadn''t married until now.


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Chihiro touched her nose and wondered if someone was talking about her, or if she had caught a cold? If so, then she should take some medicine since she didn''t want to get sick since she had an appointment with a rich divorced man.


    ---


    Shishio didn''te to Shiina immediately but tried to remember her information from his memory.


    Shiina Mashiro wasing from a family of artists, and she had been living in the world of painting since she was a child, so she was rtively slow to anything besides painting. She had a gentle personality, dull,cking inmon sense, and extremely dependent. She had no ability to take care of herself, and her way of thinking was different from ordinary people, and because of this, under Sorata''s operation, she fell from the throne of the art world.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to be that way, or that she resisted herself to be that way, but it was because of Kanda Sorata of so-called "Yasashi (Gentleness)", that Shiina was bound to be dependent on him.


    Even Shishio thought that it was because of the author''s strange plot and various ridiculous incidents that made Shiina face something that she had never faced before, leaving her ignorant and confused by her surroundings, which caused her to hurt and mess in theter stage of the plot.


    It was because of Shiiina''s dependence, that it made her feel that she was in love with Sorata, even though she didn''t, so everything was the fault of Kanda Sorata.


    Shishio looked at the girl''s hair that was slightly blown by the wind, as the girl''s pupils slowly rose, her appearance gradually appeared under his sight, and he also understood why Kanda Sorata was in love at first sight.


    Shishio then slowly walked toward Shiina while looking at the photo in his hand,paring it to the girl who was sitting quietly in front of him, although, he somehow remembered the story, he felt that Chihiro was really irresponsible, leaving such a cute girl to Kanda Sorata.


    When Shishio walked toward her, Shiina looked up at him, watching him in silence.


    "Are you Shiina Mashiro?"


    "..."


    Shiina looked at Shishio, without any expression.


    "???"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, wondering why this girl didn''t answer him.


    "Hey, what color do you want to be?"


    "..."


    Shishio didn''t expect to be asked this question so suddenly.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Painting Mastery">


    Shishio didn''t seem to be surprised when he received his reward, but rather he was thinking about how to answer Shiina''s question.


    "If you ask this question to me, then at this moment, you should be full of confusion about your surroundings and future now," Shishio answered calmly and didn''t directly answer Shiina''s question just now.


    When Shishio thought about Sorata''s answer to Shiina''s question in the story, he knew that Sorata was feeling inferior to all the people that were living in Sakurasou.


    Sorata''s surroundings were too bright and it made him who was alwayscking the confidence to feel even more inferior which was why he answered Shiina''s question with an opal color which was a very dull color and that answer made Shiina confused.


    "Please answer me."


    Shiina looked at Shishio and hoped to be able to get an answer from him.


    "What color, huh?" Shishio rubbed his chin and said without hesitation and full of confidence. "


    Right now, I am the color and in the future, my color will be even more dazzling."


    Shishio had a right to say all of that since he knew that his future was unlimited with the system and his ability, so that was why he said that he was the color now.


    "Color?"


    It might be Shiina''s first time to hear such an answer that she looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Yes, color."


    Shishio nodded and said, "I have infinite possibilities. I don''t intend to be one of the colors among all living beings. I don''t want to be a filler among everyone, but I want to make everyone, no, the world, to be affected by me."


    "....."


    Shiina was stunned when she heard such an answer from Shishio.


    Originally for her, the world was separated by two, one was her and her paintings, and the other one was outside her and her paintings. To the outside, in truth, she had never been curious about it, but after she heard Shishio''s answer today, there were waves on her heart, and there seemed to be a little light on her pupils.


    "So what color do you want to be?" Shishio asked back.


    "The future... I don''t know, but I should be white now."


    Shiina was in silence since she had never considered this problem, although Shishio''s answer made her yearn for it, but her condition, well...


    "Then your future should be white. You are you. You don''t need to change yourself for other people. It is enough to be one that you want to be and the color for your future depends on your own choices in the future."


    Shishio also agreed that Shiina''s color was white at this moment, however, it didn''t mean that white was bad, white was beautiful, it was wless, simple, and unique, but at the same time, it was easily stained.


    "The color of my future depends on my own choice?"


    Shiina looked at Shishio faintly, she didn''t quite understand what he meant, but no one had ever said something simr to herself before which was why she felt that she wanted to be with him from now on.


    "My name is Shishio Oga. I was asked by Chihiro-nee toe and pick you up."


    Shishio showed out the photo to Shiina and had to admit that even though she had grown up, she was still beautiful and cute.


    "Shiina Mashiro."


    "Well, please take care of me in the future, Shiina-san." Shishio smiled faintly and said, "Let''s go back to Sakurasou for now." He was wondering what would happen to the protagonist and the heroine from now on and somehow, he felt that it was quite interesting to make the rtionship between the heroine and the protagonist end failure.


    "Mashiro."


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me, Mashiro."


    "...."


    Shishio felt strange since he knew that unless someone was very close to each other, there was no way for that person to call out that person''s first name, but Shiina''s head was working differently so...


    "Then, Mashiro, you can also call me, Shishio."


    "Um, Shishio."


    Mashiro nodded and thought that something was about to begin.

 Chapter 52 - Fish Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Fish Hot Pot</h4>


    "Wee to Sakurasou!"


    "Wee, Mashiro-chan!"??


    "Thank you, Chihiro."


    Shishio took Shiina back to Sakurasou, and because she was curious about everything around her, he apanied her all the way to Sakurasou, and when they arrived at Sakurasou, the truck that transported Shiina''s luggage had already arrived.


    "Chihiro-nee, I bought a tuna along the way, and Mashiro has just moved to Sakurasou, how about we eat a hot pot tonight?"


    Shishio handed all the things that he had bought to Chihiro to check.


    Chihiro nodded and said, "Alright, the size of the fish seems quite good, let''s just make a hot pot tonight, can you make it, Shishio?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded.


    "It''s great! Shishio-kun, are you going to make dinner tonight?"


    Misaki looked at Shishio excitedly, after tasting Shishio''s dish two days ago, everything she ate felt almost tasteless, showing how delicious his dish was, though, she didn''t know that the dish that she ate before was a dish that he made casually. She then heard that Chihiro had told Shishio to cook dinner, she couldn''t help but gulp her saliva, thinking how delicious his dish was.


    "Finally, I have a chance to taste it this time."


    Mitaka thought about the breakfast that Shishio had made this morning. Unlike Misaki who had already shown her saliva, with his personality, he couldn''t do such a thing that might damage his image.


    "Oh? Boy, can you cook? Is it really delicious?" Mayumi asked, then looked at Sayaka in doubt. When she heard that Shishio could cook, she thought that it was normal, but how delicious was it? She wasn''t sure and thought that it might not be bad.


    "I don''t know, but from Misaki''s reaction, it doesn''t seem like a fake."


    Sayaka had just returned to Sakurasou. She was usually very busy and wouldn''t be at Sakurasou most of her time, and it was the same about tonight, but the gathering with her friend was suddenly canceled, so she chose toe back since she felt bored, and as a result, she met Mitaka and the others at the door, helping with Shiina''s luggage.


    "Oga-kun, do you need my help?" Shiro-san looked at Shishio with a reddish face, but his current sight was a little low, so he was unable to see Shishio''s appearance.


    "...It''s alright, you don''t need to help me, Shiro-san, thank you, I can do it myself, but Shiro-san, this is..."


    Shishio looked at Shiro-san, who was flushed, and his body was being pressed under suitcase by Mayumi, which caused him to sigh since the rtionship between the two was too good, right?


    In truth, Shishio also wanted to tell both Mayumi and Shiro-san to y their fetish y somewhere else not in this ce.


    "...Mayumi-san, don''t... don''t y with the suitcase..."


    Ritsu''s face turned red when she looked at Mayumi who was happily ying with Shiro-san. The two of them had been doing this after they yed chess in the afternoon, and after Shiro-san had won, Mayumi seemed unable to ept the result and gave Shiro-san a punishment, or a reward? She wasn''t sure, or rather she didn''t want to know at all.


    "..." Kanda Sorata.


    "Kanda-kun, are you okay?"


    Shishio found out after he returned to Sakurasou with Shiina, Sorata had been watching Shiina all the time. From Sorata''s expression, he could tell that this kid was in love at first sight, which made him wonder whether this guy would forget about Nanami?


    "Oh, oh, ah? What are you talking about Oga-kun?" Sorata, who finally reacted, looked at Shishio, who had called him out just now, however, he nced at Shiina once again, wondering who she was, and he didn''t know why, when she appeared in front of him, her existence seemed to be the only thing left in the whole world, just like a white light that suddenly appeared in his world.


    "Okay, okay, don''t gather you all gather in this ce."


    Chihiro looked at everyone who was still at the entrance of Sakurasou and told them to move away. Then she kicked Shiro-san, who was still pressed under the suitcases on the ground along the way.


    "Shishio, go and prepare dinner. The others, Mitaka and Kanda, go and help Mashiro to move her luggage in."


    After assigning the job, Chihiro pulled the dazed Shiina and entered the Sakurasou.


    ---


    When Shishio came to the kitchen, he looked at the tuna in his hand, and even after he bought it for so long, the fish had always been kicking alive. The eyes of the fish were bright, the whole body was glowing, and it had a perfect color without any marks on it.


    Shishio could also smell a faint fishy smell from the fish. He then pressed his finger on it and felt that the texture of the meat was quite good.


    In conclusion, the quality of the fish was good.


    Japan is a country that loves to eat fish. It has developed a variety of ways to eat fish, even the most famous one, sashimi.


    Although the sashimi culture was passed down from China thousands of years ago, it was quite monotonous and boring, but after it was introduced to Japan, sashimi made a huge evolution, and the most famous fish in sashimi was tuna, which was tender, delicious, and high in protein, which was very suitable for sashimi.


    In Shishio''s hand, he was holding a tuna.


    Shishio knew to produce delicious dishes from a dish, it was necessary to have good knife skill, otherwise, the quality of the meat would decrease and it would reduce its deliciousness.


    After Shishio made up his preparation, he pped the fish with enough power, otherwise, the meat would be damaged when he cut it with a knife. He cleaned up the body of the fish, cut the abdomen with a knife, cleaned up the innards of the fish, and cleaned up the fish with a paper towel.


    Shishio touched the smooth body of the fish, cut off the fins on both sides, then chopped off the head of the fish along the gills, put it in a pot that had been prepared on the side, and fried the fish head on the pot on both sides, before taking it out. He then added the prepared seasonings, boiled it with a high-temperature fire, and simmered the white soup on the pot where he fried the fish head before, giving it a better taste.


    In truth, Shishio could use water directly, but it was Shiina''s first time to enter Sakurasou so he wanted to give her the best dish.


    Shishio then nced at the soup that was still boiling, then turned his attention to the remaining dish, after removing the left and right gills with a knife, the other part of the fish could be eaten. He thenid the fish t on the cutting board, putting the knife right on the belly of the fish at a perpendicr angle to the body of the fish, and cut it straight to the back.


    Shishio pressed the back of the fish with his fingers, found the gap between the fish bones, and cut into the back of the fish at the same angle and cut it straight down.


    After cutting, Shishio gently lifted twoplete pieces of fish fillet, leaving only a whole fishbone on the cutting board.


    It seemed the process was very simple, but in truth, it took a lot of skill to do all of that since most of the time, the meat of the fish would be damaged when it was cut by the knife.


    Shishio then cut two of the fish fillets into small sizes and put them in an arranged manner so everyone could eat them easily.


    Shishio then looked at the white-simmered fish soup, prepared other ingredients for the hot pot, ced the fish fillets on the te, and after everything was ready, it was time for dinner.


    "Shishio-kun, it smells really good! Have you finished it? Can I eat?" Misaki, who was attracted by the smell, couldn''t help but get close and wanted to slurp the soup directly since it smelled so good!


    Shishio watched Misaki with her head stretched out and kept watching all the food on the table without looking away or wiping the saliva on the corner of her mouth.


    "Misaki-senpai, quickly wipe your saliva! It almost falls onto the te!"


    Shishio was helpless toward Misaki and really thought that this girl was a little boy that was trapped inside a sexy girl''s body. Even though most of her actions were quite perverted, she was very pure and very shy toward her true emotion, especially toward her beloved one.


    "Misaki-senpai, can you call everyone? Let''s have dinner."


    Shishio wiped the water in his hand with a towel, and put green onion, mushrooms, cabbage, and other ingredients into the pot in batches, and then poured the white fish soup into the pot. The fish hot pot waspleted and all he needed was to put the fish fillets, but he needed to wait for everyone.


    "Okay, Shishio-kun! Leave it to me!"


    Misaki wiped the slobber on her mouth, saluted, directly responded to the task that was given to her by Shishio, and rushed out from the dining room to call out everyone!

 Chapter 53 - Believe It Or Not, I Will Throw You To The Tokyo Bay

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Believe It Or Not, I Will Throw You To The Tokyo Bay</h4>


    "Oga-kun, I really didn''t expect you to be so amazing!"


    Mitaka waspletely shocked by the hot pot in front of him, at first, he thought that this underssman was very mysterious and might have some kind of unique talent. In truth, he was also quite wary since he could tell that Misaki and Shishio became so close in just a day, but enough of that since he didn''t expect Shishio to have such superb cooking skills.??


    "Yes, Oga-kun, this is... too amazing, right?"


    Sorata looked at the hot pot in front of him with a shock, the crystal clear milky white soup, and every piece of fish slice shed with luster, made him gulp and unable to hold his desire to devour all the foods in front of him.


    Everyone''s reaction was mostly the same and they were looking at the hot pot in front of them with eagerness.


    Then the moment Shishio opened the lid of the pot, a strong and delicious scent spread throughout the room in an instant, making everyone quiet, even both Mayumi and Sayaka who had been bickering to each other for a while, also stopped their bickering and shifted their attention to the hot pot in the middle of the table.


    Sorata rubbed his eyes a lot of time, wondering whether he was in a dream since he just saw a light when Shishio opened the lid. He then looked up and wondered whether there was something wrong with themp.


    "Shishio, are you still hiding something from me?"


    Chihiro looked at Shishio, who was smiling in front of her, and suddenly felt a little annoyed, especially when she thought about her older sister who had asked her to take care of Shishio since he might unable to take care of himself before he came over, but she didn''t even take care of him, or rather she was the one that was being taken care of!


    But when Chihiro pondered for a while, she didn''t think that her older sister was lying to her, so in the end, Shishio might be toozy to show his skill when he was with his parents, or rather, she might be toozy to think and all in her heads were the dish in front of her.


    "Shishio-kun, marry me! Let''s go to the government office to register our marriage! I heard that it is open for 24 hours... um, well, but I have to finish this meal first!" Misaki spoke directly to Shishio, but the food in front of her was too tempting, so she felt a bit conflicted about whether she should marry him first, or eat the food in front of her first, but in the end, it would be great to have both at the same time.


    ".........."


    Shishio didn''t answer, or rather he ignored Misaki''s marriage proposal since he knew very well that this girl was in love with Mitaka and they only knew for few days, even though that there was a possibility of she was really in love with him, he could say that about that matterter since if he answered this joke, he was sure that Mitaka, who was staring at this moment, would flip the table without hesitation.


    "It smells good!"


    Ritsu looked at Shishio who sat beside her in surprise and curiosity. Today she heard that Shishio was a monster who got a full score during the entrance exam. She had seen Shishio''s paper on the school before and she had to admit that it was perfect, however, if it was only that, she wouldn''t be surprised, but this guy seemed to be a powerful martial artist and at the same time, he was also good at cooking?


    Ritsu thought of the days when Shishio saved her at the riverside that day. Because of her blunder, she and Mayumi slipped and knocked him down, not only he didn''t me her, but he also saved her, even though he was the one that made him have a nosebleed.


    After that day, Ritsu was unable to talk with him alone and all she wanted to do was to apologize to him and also thanked him for what he had done. If he hadn''t saved her at that time, she and Mayumi would probably have dived into the river directly.


    "Shishio-kun, it seems that among everyone in Sakurasou, you''re the one that is the most amazing."


    Shiro-san''s eyes that were covered by his bangs shed with thought, and he looked at Shishio thoughtfully.


    Although Shiro-san''s existence was the lowest among everyone in Sakurasou, and everyone thought of him as a pervert, it could be said that he was the richest among everyone in Sakurasou''s social circle until Shishio was living here (though, no one knows how rich he is). His identity as a well-known novelist could make him known many different things, and he also asionally attends somerge gatherings and he also had seen a lot of chefs with amazing skills, but the ingredients that they used were all top-notch!


    However, for Shishio, who could use normal ingredients to create such a delicious dish..., at least in Shiro-san''s thought, it was very difficult.


    Shiro-san had seen the fish that Shishio had bought was just a normal fish that was bought in the shopping district and its only advantage was it was very fresh, but that''s all.


    Therefore, Shiro-san believed that Shishio''s cooking skill was very amazing!


    Shiro-san was sure that if Shishio''s cooking skill was known by those big people with rich, authority, and fame, then money would be at his fingertip.


    "Wow! What is this? What is this, Oga-kun? How can it smell so delicious? You''re so amazing!" Sayaka looked at Shishio with a beautiful smile and amazement since this boy shocked her too much!


    Sayaka thought that Shishio was just an ordinary high school student, and at most, he should be simr to Misaki or Mitaka, but now, it seemed that he was more amazing than she had thought!


    If ordinary people were still ying with origami, then a genius like Mitaka and Misaki could already use a remote control model, then Shishio-kun probably had alreadyunched a rocket to outer space.


    Sayaka thought that the people around her circle in coges were very shallow, except for showing off their new clothes and hair, showing vulgar jokes by looking down on someone which made her disgusted and talked about strange matters that made them think as if they had saved the world...


    Sayaka thought thatpared to Shishio-kun, they couldn''t bepared at all!


    Sayaka didn''t expect Shishio to have this kind of ability.


    There was a saying to make a man fall in love, you need to conquer his stomach, but this sentence was also valid for a woman, if you didn''t seed, then your cooking skill wasn''t good enough.


    "Boy, you''re too amazing, I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking." Mayumi smiled then raised her chest and said, "What do you think of my figure? Do you want to make me your girlfriend?" She looked at the hot pot in front of her, its scent constantly tempting her heart, as for her previous boyfriends that were two-timing, three-timing, or even four-timing on her, she decided to throw all of them into the river,pared to the young man in front of her, they were nothing, and if she had him as a boyfriend, then...


    *Gulp!*


    Mayumi thought the prospect of him as her boyfriend wasn''t that bad at all.


    Sayaka looked at Mayumi next to her silently and based on her understanding of Mayumi, it should be that Mayumi was half-serious and half-joking, and she knew that Mayumi was greedy for Shishio''s face and craftmanship.


    ".........."


    Shishio twitched his lip and didn''t really want to talk at that moment.


    Shiina, on the other hand, sat next to Shishio and looked at him silently.


    Shiina was sitting between Shishio and Chihiro without saying a word, and looking at him so intently, but no words came out from her mouth.


    Shishio noticed this and asked, "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" He could guess more or else what this girl wanted to ask him since he also knew this girl''s personality from his memory and he was sure that this girl wanted him to serve her a bowl, though, he had to admit that Shiina''s expression at this moment was quite funny.


    "........."


    Shiina continued to look at Shishio silently.


    Shishio noticed that Shiina''s eyes began to fluctuate, and he couldn''t help but want to tease her more.


    Shiina looked at Shishio, then looked at the hot pot in the middle of the table, then she looked at him, and the pot again, she kept repeating this process several times.


    Shishio was about tough at how cute this girl was, but he knew that he shouldn''t help her at this moment, they weren''t familiar with each other so it would be weird if he suddenly served her a bowl of hot pot.


    "Shishio, she''s waiting for you to serve her a bowl."


    Chihiro also discovered the situation next to her, but it was also her fault since she didn''t say anything to Shishio about Shiina.


    "Shishio, Mashiro''s condition is a bit special. Because of her family, she has almost no friends from childhood until now, and she is a bit ignorant since she grew up with her grandfather. Shecksmon sense, she is rtively slow, and she doesn''t have an ability to take care of herself, so Shishio..."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio and Shiina for a while, then...


    "Starting today, you will take care of Mashiro every day," Chihiro said and made up his decision.


    "...Me?"


    Shishio nced at Shiina, who was quietly watching him and sat beside him. Although he had expected Chihiro would give him this task, he felt a bit unbelievable, wondering whether Shiina was really Chihiro''s cousin, since this woman simply threw Shiina toward a normal boy in puberty like this.


    Shishio then nced at the side, and after hearing Chihiro had asked him to take care of Shiina, Sorata''s face instantly dimmed. He couldn''t help but frown, thinking whether he should throw Sorata to Tokyo Bay after he put Sorata on the barrel full of cement for thinking to take care of Shiina.


    "Chihiro-nee, I don''t think that it is good to leave her to me, after all, I am a boy."


    Shishio decided to refuse, although he didn''t want Sorata to be close to Shiina, Sakurasou was different from Sakurasou in his memory since there were a lot of different people in this ce and he didn''t think that Sorata was able to take care of Shiina again like in the story.


    "Eh? Shishio, have you forgotten your rtionship with Mashiro?"


    Chihiro nced at Shishio with a weird smile on her face while asking this question.

 Chapter 54 - Have I Stolen The Heroine From The Protagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Have I Stolen The Heroine From The Protagonist?</h4>


    "Shishio-kun, do you have a rtionship with Mashiron?" Misaki looked at Shishio with piercing eyes.


    "Boy, don''t you...?" Mayumi suddenly thought a lot of plot on the novel and tv drama, thinking that both of them might be in love or a childhood friend that was separated several years, then met again, which somehow made her annoyed when she thought that there might be a couple that was born beside her.??


    Mayumi was single and she was unhappy, so no one should be happy unless she was happy!


    ''And...''


    Mayumi would be lying if she wasn''t tempted by Shishio that time, if there wasn''t Ritsu at that time, she might pull him to the hotel then both of them shared a steamy night for a day or a two?


    Mitaka, Sorata, Ritsu, and Shiro-san all looked over in confusion and they were also curious about the rtionship between the two.


    "Chihiro-nee?" Shishio could guess what this woman was about to say but...


    "I am Mashiro''s cousin and you''re my nephew, well, you two are rtives."


    Chihiro wasn''t sure what to call the rtionship between Shiina and Shishio since it was so messy, but one thing for sure, they were rtive.


    "Huh???" Everyone.


    On the other hand, Sorata''s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    ''Since Oga-kun and Shiina are rtives, then can I...''


    Sorata became excited, and he looked at Shiina, who was sitting next to Shishio, and he almost couldn''t control his emotion at that moment. He wasn''t sure what he was feeling before, but when he saw Shiina for the first time, he really wanted to be close with her and wondered whether he had been attracted by her, but one thing for sure, he felt the meeting between him and Shiina was fate.


    Mitaka, who sat next to Sorata, suddenly nced at Sorata, then at Shishio, smiled, but he didn''t speak.


    Mayumi and Sayaka felt strange since they thought the rtionship between Shishio and Shiina was a couple that had been separated for the past few years, but it turned out that they were rtives which made them feel bored.


    If Shishio knew what those two were thinking, he should throw the two of them on his bed, then teach them what a single man could do with his rod.


    "Rtive?"


    Shiina looked at Shishio, who sat next to her, with a curious expression and didn''t expect that this handsome boy would be her rtive.


    Shishio didn''t care much about the gazes of everyone, his mentality had always been strong and he had gotten used to being gazed at by a hundred or thousands of people because he had taught a lecture for business, finances, and investments in his previous life and he had been staring at Chihiro, wondering whether this woman was really going to throw Shiina at him.


    "Well, even if both of you are rtives, the blood rtionship between you is so far and you can even marry each other in the future if you want," Chihiro said easily.


    "....." Shiina and Shishio.


    "I am a boy, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said calmly.


    "But Shishio, apart from me in this Sakurasou, you''re the only one who has the closest rtionship with Mashiro, so you still have to take care of her."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio since she was reallyzy to take care of Shiina and she decided to throw Shiina to Shishio, then what if both of them really fell in love and married each other? She didn''t think too much or rather she didn''t think that Shishio would have an interest in Shiina, how could she tell? It was her instincts as a woman that had been living in this world for the past 29 years and 12 months.


    "Chihiro-nee, although it is alright to let me take care of Mashiro in the school, I am still a boy after all, and it isn''t convenient for me to go to the girls'' area."


    Shishio was worried since the one who was living in the girls'' area wasn''t only Shiina, but there were other girls too. He was afraid that he might be seduced or be bamboozled by the girls, especially both Mayumi and Sayaka since he could tell that those two weren''t good girls.


    As a boy, Shishio also needed to take care of himself since he knew very well that there were a lot of carnivorous girls in this country.


    "Let me..."


    Sorata, who had been looking at Shiina, was very excited and thought that it would be nice if he could take care of her. When he heard Shishio''s refusal, he suddenly spoke out, hoping to let him...


    "I''ll take care of Shiina Mashiro."


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes turned to the person who spoke and it was Ritsu.


    "I''m a girl. I will take care of Shiina when she is at Sakurasou." Ritsu said calmly. When she saw Shishio''s embarrassment, she knew that she needed to help him, especially when she had always thought about how to thank him before and although, she didn''t know why she didn''t want to see Shishio and Shiina together inside her heart.


    "But Ritsu, I have said before that Mashiro has zero ability to take care of herself..." Chihiro had already told everyone about Shiina''s condition, and she believed that Ritsu also could understand how hard it was to take care of Shiina. It could be said that taking care of Shiina was the same as taking care of toddlers.


    Chihiro decided to leave Shiina to Shishio because they were rtives, and she also knew Shishio''s character and believed in him, although she also believed in Ritsu, after all, Ritsu had nothing to do with Shiina since they were neither friends nor rtives, so she couldn''t understand why Ritsu made this decision so suddenly.


    ''Is it because of this kid?''


    Chihiro looked at Shishio with a strange expression, but she didn''t think it was because of Shishio since it had only been two days since both Shishio and Ritsu met each other.


    "I''ll take care of her," Ritsu said once again without hesitation.


    Looking at Ritsu for a while, Chihiro nodded and she also understood Ritsu''s character well, so she decided to leave Shiina to Ritsu.


    "Don''t worry, Chihiro, I will help Rhan too."


    Mayumi saw Ritsu''s determination and decided to help Ritsu, after all, on the Sakurasou, she had the best rtionship with Ritsu, although, Ritsu''s decision was quite sudden, since Ritsu had made up her mind, she would help her without hesitation.


    "Well, in that case, then on Sakurasou, Mashiro will be taken care of by you Ritsu."


    Chihiro couldn''t say anything else, and if she wasn''t busy with her jobs, then she wouldn''t give Shiina to someone else and would take care of Shiina by herself, although, she also understood that it wasn''t really convenient to leave Shiina to Shishio, she didn''t think too much since everything had been solved.


    "....."


    Only Sorata lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly, his expression constantly changing, showing unwillingness.


    What Sorata didn''t notice was that Mitaka had been paying attention to him and Mitaka''s expression was a bit serious. Shishio and Sorata both entered Sakurasou one after another and the rtionship between him and the other two was quite simr, and it wasn''t that he was more biased, but now, he felt that Sorata was a bit irrational.


    Shiina was very beautiful and Mitaka also admitted that fact, however, Shiina was a rtive of both Shishio and Chihiro-sensei, and the matter of Shiina should be the matter of a family, on the other hand, Sorata wasn''t only an outsider, but he was also a boy, and what he did at this moment was little overstepped.


    Mitaka often visited various social ces and he had seen a lot of people. He had long discovered that Sorata had been paying attention to Shiina when Shiina entered Sakurasou and whether Sorata was in love at first sight or attracted by Shiina''s beauty, it shouldn''t be a reason why Sorata couldn''t understand his position. He could also see Sorata''s jealousy for Shishio was for nothing and for no reason which was absolutely unreasonable.


    Originally, Mitaka had always regarded Sorata as his underssman, but now, when he looked at Sorata, there was a sense of distance in his eyes.


    Mitaka, somewhat disappointed, stopped paying attention to Sorata and sighed in his heart.


    "Shishio."


    Shiina tugged Shishio''s sleeves, and her eyes had always been looking at him.


    Since Ritsu had decided to take care of Shiina, Shishio didn''t need to feel worried about Shiina anymore. If he was really being tasked to take care of Shiina, then it would be inevitable for Shiina to enter his room from time to time and he believed that something might happen and when that happened, it would be difficult to take care of that matter since unlike in the story of ro (romanceedy), everything which happened here was a reality and if something perverted happened, then he was sure that someone might call police directly.


    Shishio looked at Sorata, and he could see everything from Sorata''s expression. Even Mitaka''s enthusiastic expression at Sorata from before had gradually be cold, in this situation, he could only shake his head. He might hate how Sorata treated Shiina, but he didn''t hate him that much, however, he didn''t expect this to happen, though, even if Sorata decided to leave Sakurasou, he didn''t care much since the rtionship between the two wasn''t that close.


    However, Shishio also knew that if he wasn''t here, then he was sure that the development would follow the plot where Sorata would take care of Shiina so, in sense, it could be said that he had cuckold Sorata?


    Still, when Shishio thought about how Sorata''s operation in the story, and how Sorata had almost ruined Shiina''s life, who almost ascended to the throne of the art world, he knew that he needed to separate Shiina from this poison.


    "Okay, the fish should be cooked now, everyone you can eat," Shishio said.

 Chapter 55 - What Is The Difference Between A Genius And An Ordinary People?

    <h4>Chapter 55 - What Is The Difference Between A Genius And An Ordinary People?</h4>


    "How could this fish..." Chihiro showed a shock after she tasted the food in her mouth.


    When they put the fish on their mouths, the expression of everyone on the table was instantly frozen, even Shiina, who was known as an expressionless girl.??


    Then everyone''splexion turned rosy, and the whole person seemed to have sublimated, full of happiness. The cooked fish would usually be soft and depending on the cooking process, the fish would be either watery if it was boiled or crispy, if it was fried, but when they bit down this fish, it was full of firmness, and their teeth could clearly feel the texture of the fish.


    The taste of the fish mixed with the soup burst out in their mouths. The other ingredients in the pot had been simmered for just a few minutes, making the taste of the hot pot mix together, but when they bit down the fish, they could taste the harmony of every ingredient on the fish made it even more delicious.


    "Huh~~"


    After swallowing the fish that was inside his mouth, Mitaka''s gaze at Shishio became even weirder, wondering what kind of family was capable of cultivating such a top chef.


    ''He''s really mysterious...''


    Mitaka knew this kind of cooking skill was impossible to be essed by ordinary families or ordinary people. He knew that he had already overestimated Shishio''s ability in his heart, but he didn''t expect to underestimate him since he knew that it was almost impossible for someone to reach this kind of skill with his age.


    If the one who cooked this dish was a middle-aged man or an elderly man then he wouldn''t be surprised, the problem was, Shishio was only a teen!


    Mitaka looked at the crystal clear fish fillets on his chopsticks. Even after it had been out of the pot for so long, the texture of the fish was still delicate and firm.


    Anyone who had eaten hot pot fish should know that the taste of the cooked fish would be worse and worse as it cooled after being out of the pot for a period of time, but the one made by Shishio didn''t.


    Mitaka knew that the fish should be cut in a special way or there should be a secret technique that was used on the fish before it entered the pot and this kind of knowledge was impossible to be learned by most culinary schools and he knew very well, the values of the technique, recipe, etc that were done on this hot pot couldn''t be bought by any amount of money.


    "Oga-kun is really amazing." Mitaka smiled and somehow he liked this underssman. He knew that the worth of this hot pot could even reach tens of thousands of dors, but Shishio was willing to share it with everyone, this kind of disposition wasn''tparable to ordinary people, and...


    Mitaka looked at Misaki who was slurping the soup next to him and couldn''t wait to plunge her face directly into the pot. He couldn''t help but show a happy expression, and on the contrary, he shook his head when he looked at Sorata, who was eating silently on his side.


    To be honest, Shishio didn''t know that he had be some kind of noble existence in Mitaka''s mind, after all, learning all those abilities were beyond his control and it was rather difficult for him to cook a disgusting dish than for him to make a perfect dish.


    "Cooking Mastery" this skill not only optimizes all of his cooking methods and techniques but also automatically optimizes the quality of the ingredients when he washes the vegetables or cuts the meat. Simply put, this skill is a bit like a passive skill in video games.


    Even after Shishio prepares the dishes, this skill will add more color, fragrance, and vor to the dishes so it is impossible for him to create an unptable dish so Mitaka waspletely misunderstood Shishio, but it was also impossible to tell Mitaka about a system, not Shishio nned to.


    "Ho! Ho! Shishio-kun, how did you make this dish! It''s so delicious! I have never eaten such a delicious fish hot pot in my entire life! What did you put in? Ho~Ho~" Misaki kept stuffing her mouth with the fish, and even though it was hot, it was hard for her to talk, she kept stuffing her mouth.


    "This..."


    Mitaka was stunned, but he knew that Misaki didn''t understand the meaning of her question, but he knew that Shishio''s technique must already belong to the category of secret arts in the culinary world, so Misaki''s words already belong to asking about other people''s business secrets and family background, although, he knew that Misaki didn''t mean that, nor she had a brain to think about it, but he knew very well that her question was very rude.


    After all, asking someone else''s secret was a very serious matter, Mitaka then looked at Misaki with some worry. Even if Shishio could forgive her, an apology was definitely inevitable, since no one could ignore this kind of behavior asking other''s people for secrets, so he looked at Shishio, hopefully, nothing big would happen.


    "...."


    Chihiro''s expression paused, didn''t say anything, she wasn''t stupid, although she seemed quite irresponsible, it didn''t mean she couldn''t understand anything, although she was wondering where her nephew learned this secret technique and understood that Shihio''s family was very rich, his family didn''t have anything to do with culinary business, nor was he a professional cook.


    Even so, Chihiro could see the value of this skill, so now with Misaki''s question, she couldn''t make a decision for Shishio, so she looked at Shishio.


    "..."


    Shiro-san took a bit of the fish, feeling the firmness of the fish in his mouth, and nced at Misaki, who acted so silly and asked a rude question, his expression became weird, and really admired this carefree character, and wondered why Mitaka liked this girl.


    Shiro-san knew that it was impossible for Mitaka to not understand the meaning of Misaki''s question based on his ability and insight, but everything was up to Shishio to solve this matter.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. If you are interested, then you cane to cook another day. If you don''t understand, I can teach you."


    Shishio looked at Misaki who happily ate his dish, and he was quite happy with herpliment since herpliment was pure without any hidden meaning behind it.


    "...Eh?" Mitaka, Chihiro, and Shiro-san.


    What is the situation, is that it? The minds of the three people were all messed up since originally, in their minds, Shishio turned silent, ignoring Misaki, or might even mock Misaki, or in severe cases, it might directly cause a fight in Sakurasou.


    But they didn''t expect this result at all!


    The three of them had thought a lot of scenarios, but never expected this development to happen, although, they didn''t know each other for a long time, with their understanding of Shishio, they were sure that Shishio realized the importance of his cooking techniques, but he shared it without hesitation.


    Mitaka couldn''t understand Shishio and what kind of thought was inside his mind to be able to say such a thing while wondering whether Shishio really didn''t care to share his secret with Misaki. He wondered for a while and his expression became quite wary, wondering whether Shishio liked Misaki, who was known as an alien in the eyes of most people. If so, he needed to do something since if he didn''t do something, he knew that Misaki might be stolen from him.


    Chihiro suddenly wanted to take a look at Shishio''s brain and didn''t understand his decision to say such a thing, but it was his knowledge, and it had nothing to do with her or his family, so she didn''t do anything.


    However, Chihiro didn''t want to stop it since it was Shishio''s decision and it made her like him even more. She was also very proud when she heard his answer since she didn''t expect her nephew to have such a temperament after she hadn''t seen him for so many years, and the more she looked at him the more gentle her gaze was.


    Among the people at this table, Sayaka, Mayumi, and Ritsu had never been in contact with such a thing, so the sudden changes in expression on Chihiro didn''t make them feel any strangeness, after all, among their social circle, they had never had ess to this kind of knowledge, but Shiro-san knew very well and because of that, he admired Shishio very much now.


    If this question was being asked to him, then the scenario would change, but it didn''t change how rude this question was, it was like when Shiro-san had just written his book, and after writing the manuscript, a friend suddenly asked him for the manuscript of the novel, but he gave it to his friend.


    Shiro-san nced at Shishio, who had already started to exin the fish hot pot method to Misaki, then nced at Sorata who was eating silently, and shook his head.


    "If you don''t understand, I will show it to youter."


    Shishio looked amusedly at Misaki, who was still taking notes while eating fish, and clearly knew that it was impossible for this girl to recreate this fish hot pot.

 Chapter 56 - The Gap Between Genius And Ordinary People

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Gap Between Genius And Ordinary People</h4>


    "Ah, it''s soplicated! It''s much harder than drawing anime! I don''t want to cook! I don''t want to do it! I want to eat!"


    Misaki knew that she needed to eat as fast as possible or else, the food in front of her was being robbed by everyone and she didn''t want that. She then looked at Shiina and stopped eating since she was surprised to see how Shiina was eating so fast!??


    Shishio only smiled, when he saw Misaki''s reaction after she heard him repeating the cooking process since it was veryplicated, the cooking process might seem very simple, but it was very difficult to reproduce the taste that he made.


    From the choices of ingredients, the angle and thickness of the cut, the sequence of each process, the timing of when the ingredients entered the pot, the grasp of the seasoning, the order of the ingredients, the amount of water, the adjustment of the heat and temperature, the cooking time, etc.


    Every time the chef made a good meal, even if there was only one second time difference in the cooking process, or there was a slight change in the ingredients, the taste would change differently, and ording to the different adjustments, there may even be thousands of different tastes.


    In truth, Shishio noticed the slight changes in the expression of the people at the table, but he didn''t take it seriously and with Misaki''s character, she was just curious and there was no other meaning behind her question.


    However, everyone was thinking too much, since there was no way for them to reproduce his taste since they didn''t have a skill and system so even if he told everyone in this world what he had donepletely, it was impossible to replicate the taste that wasparable to his, not to mention that there was a passive bonus from his skill.


    Everyone had underestimated him, and in other words, even if there was a secret skill in his cooking ability, Shishio didn''t care too much since his future value was more than this. Even though his cooking technique might seem very important, it wasn''t that muchpared to all the things that he received from the system and the food was better to be enjoyed with everyone, though, in truth, he didn''t like the guys and hoped that it would be his girlfriend, wife, family, and children that would enjoy the deliciousness of his food next time.


    So it didn''t really matter even if Shishio told Misaki about his cooking method.


    As for the people on this table thatpare him to Sorata next to him because of this food, Shishio didn''t even know about it nor did he care about it, but if he knew he felt a bit sorry for Sorata since living in this Sakurasou was already hell for Sorata, who felt that he was inferior to everyone, and when Sorata was beingpared to Shishio, it felt like Sorata was being shot down when Sorata was already dead.


    If Shishio knew, he was wondering whether he should dress in ck so he could mourn for Sorata at this moment.


    "Mashiro, did you know that eating hot pot is the tradition of everyone in Sakurasou to wee their new tenant? By the way, it was all thanks to Shishio who bought the ingredients before since Chihiro didn''t say anything about Mashiro''sing today after all," Misaki said and stood up from her seat, scooping the fish fillets in the pot.


    Poor Sorata, Misaki had already forgotten that he also bought some ingredients back.


    "Hey! I am busy contacting the rich dads and widowers that I have met at school before so I forgot to tell you in advance."


    As a teacher, Chihiro said without shame what she did today. She then drank a bottle of beer in one gulp, turning a blind eye to the few guys around that looked at her with contemptuous eyes.


    *Ding!*


    "Hey? It''s Ryunosuke''s text message."


    Mitaka received a text message from Ryunosuke.


    Akasaka Ryunosuke: "The smell is so fragrant, is it Shishio-kun''s turn to cook today? Unfortunately, Ryunosuke-sama still has a job to do tonight, please put a portion for Ryunosuke-sama on the bowl and then cover it with stic wrap, no green onions, thank you. From: Maid. "


    "Does Ryunosuke want to eat fish? Don''t give it to him! Just give him some shiitake mushrooms and bamboo shoots."


    Chihiro pointed at the few fish fillets left in the pot and it tasted so delicious, that everyone was robbing each other,pletely forgetting the fact that there was another person upstairs.


    "Mashiron, look at this, this is spring onion, it is very delicious, try it, Mashiron, it is very tender and juicy, but be careful when you eat it Mashiron, you have to bite it gently, otherwise, the hot soup will splurt out from it."


    Misaki held a piece of spring onion with chopsticks and slowly moved it toward Shiina''s mouth.


    "Wow, Kanda, you''re blushing! What are you thinking about, hahaha!!" Mayumi, who was a hooligan,ughed very wildly when she saw Sorata blushing.


    "Kanda-kun, you''re so innocent, Sayaka is surprised."


    Sayaka put her hand on her chin, watching Sorata interestingly.


    "Kanda, your reaction is too exaggerated."


    Chihiro looked at Sorata with a helpless expression since this kid reacted so much to Shiina.


    "Hey, hey! Kouhai-kun is excited about vegetables! I can only do the second round, Mashiron, how about this one." Misaki turned toward Sorata, whose face was getting redder and redder before she continued to feed Shiina.


    "....." Sorata.


    "I just heard from Chihiro-sensei, Shiina-san, you''re from the UK, right? Are you also going to enroll in a high school affiliated with Suimei University of the Arts?" Mitaka recalled Chihiro asked Shishio to take care of Shiina at school, but now the entrance ceremony had just ended, and the entrance exam had already passed a few days away, so how could Shiina enter?


    "Well, I joined the school." Shiina looked at Mitaka who was talking.


    "Mashiro will join directly in the first year of the art department, and she received a rmendation so she didn''t need to do an entrance exam," Chihiro answered the question for Shiina.


    ''A rmendation?''


    Everyone was surprised since they knew very well that unless someone had very huge fame, poprity, or achievement, it was impossible to get a rmendation from Suimei University of the Arts but unlike everyone, Sorata was disappointed when he heard that he wouldn''t be able to meet Shiina at the school since they were from different departments and didn''t care much about the rmendation.


    ''Art department?''


    Sorata looked at Shiina and wondered why she didn''t enter the general subjects. If so, then they might be able to meet each other every day.


    "Oh? Mashiron is going to enter the art department, then Mashiron will be my Kouhai (underssmen)!" Misaki looked at Shiina with surprise.


    "So, Mashiro, if you have any trouble with the school, you can also consult Misaki," Chihiro said while looking at Shiina who showed an indifferent expression, and felt quite worried since she knew that Shiina was always dazed and absentminded.


    "Yes, leave it to me!" Misaki patted her chest confidently.


    Sorata blushed and nced at Misaki''s chest movement, then turned his head and continued to look at Shiina who was expressionless.


    "The next step is..." Misaki stuffed thest piece of the fist into her mouth and after drinking the remaining soup in her bowl, drank water on the ss, she pped the table and stood up.


    Then after waiting for everyone was looking at her.


    "You can start now! This anime is to wee my cute Kouhais, by the way, there''s a change in the anime because of Kouhai-kun and then there is also a final change that is made for Mashiron!" Misaki excitedly rushed to the TV and found the remote control.


    Shishio, who was full, put down his chopsticks and watched the actions of Misaki. He looked at her curiously and probably could tell what Misaki had done, especially after Misaki learned about Shiina''s arrival.


    In truth, it was very hard for Misaki, after all, she prepared the anime when she heard Shishio''s arrival before, and then again, she learned Sorata who suddenly moved, and made some urgent changes, but she didn''t expect tonight, she learned that Shiina also arrived.


    So the final finished product of the anime was made when everyone helped Shiina carry the luggage and she made a quick modification, however, even so, she was still confident in the quality of the anime.


    "What? When did Senpai make it? Did you know that Shiina will being today?" Sorata looked at Misaki in confusion since he knew that everyone only learned about Shiina''s arrival today, and even Shishio who was Shiina''s rtive also learned about it today. He really wondered when the anime was made.


    In truth, Shishio knew why Sorata asked this question because for those who knew an anime, it was a very long and time-consuming project, even a few minutes of anime there would be a lot of things that needed to be done from the plot, various process such as drawing, background, coloring, splitting, dubbing, and all of that required a lot of time to produce.


    That''s why Sorata was confused and wondered whether Misaki knew about Shiina''s arrival a long time ago, but in reality, he just didn''t understand what genius was, and in many cases, the ordinary people couldn''t understand the gap between themselves and genius.


    "Then let''s start!"


    Misaki didn''t answer Sorata''s question but directly pointed the remote control at the TV.


    "5... 4... 3... 2... 1...


    "START!!!"

 Chapter 57 - The Talk Between Unidentified Beings

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Talk Between Unidentified Beings</h4>


    "Shishio-kun, Kanda, Mashiron~"


    Shishio saw three aircraft that released colored smoke, flying across the screen on the TV screen, while Misaki picked up the microphone and started dubbing the anime''s narration, though, he didn''t think that the anime and the dubbing narration were hardly matched on...??


    "Sakurasou is waiting for your arrival!" Misaki said with full of spirit while watching her anime.


    The anime on the TV screen was full of various cute and colorful characters and backgrounds.


    Shishio saw three aircraftbined into a fighter robot cat, and it shot out a lot of missiles toward the enemies.


    "Pew pew pew ka-m! Boooom!"


    Shishio looked at Misaki with a frown on his face, it was all good for her to mimic the sound of missiles and explosions, but there was no need to spray her saliva on the TV screen.


    Countless missiles that had beenunched, started to chase after other enemies and this time, it was a huge spaceship, but it wasn''t easy since the enemy was jumping around and showing extraordinary skill, dodging all the missiles without stopping, and suddenly the enemy transformed into a giant rabbit robot. Then, along with Misaki''s dubbing, an explosion happened on the screen, and the giant rabbit robot was defeated by the fighter robot cat.


    "Everyone must get along well in the future! Ka-ching!"


    There were continuous explosions on the TV screen, but when everyone thought that giant rabbit robot was defeated, it returned once again and wanted to fight back the fighter robot cat, the fighter robot cat was in a plight situation until it suddenly used all of its remaining power to shoot aser beam that covered the entire TV screen and hit the giant rabbit robot, and theser didn''t stop and it destroyed the, causing a huge explosion, and resulting the entire screen was upied by a sh of the explosion.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Crack! Crack! Kachin! Please wait for the next tune~~"


    Misaki''s magical narration dubbing finally ended when the screen turned dark.


    "It''s amazing how the animation and narration are shockingly mismatched," Chihiro said speechlessly while watching Misaki, who was still excited in front of the TV screen.


    "What kind of "weing anime" is this?" Mayumi looked at Misaki with a weird expression, after all, when the anime was yed before, she also did the magical narration together with Misaki so the sound of explosion would be better, but when she thought about what she had done before, she couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed and headache, wondering why she agreed with Misaki''s request.


    "If you don''t understand, then you don''t need to say much, Mayumi-san." Sayaka didn''t hesitate to taunt Mayumi, as long as she had a chance to do so.


    "Ha?! Try to say it again? Believe it or not, I will uncover the makeup on your face now!" Mayumi looked angrily at Sayaka.


    But Sayaka was also furious at the matter of her make-up, saying had always been off limit!


    "Hmph! Believe it or not, I will show everyone your bby stomach!"


    "You...!"


    "You...!"


    Mayumi and Sayaka started to fight each other, ignoring everyone.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Mayumi and Sayaka who started to quarrel again and couldn''t help but shake his head. In truth, he understood that Misaki really made a "weing anime" for him, Sorata, and Shiina, after all, the three aircraft were made after him, Sorata, and Shiina, and the fighter cat robot was Misaki, then the bombing was the dialogue between people in Sakurasou, andstly, the on the final scene was Sakurasou.


    "It''s not bad, right? But it is a bit rushed, what do you think?" Misaki looked back at the crowd, hoping someone would get her some advice. The microphone was first aimed at Sorata, who was sitting the farthest among everyone.


    "Ah, this... that... I''m actually pretty impressed." Sorata was stunned and his eyes were a bit dodging since he didn''t expect Misaki would suddenly ask him about this question. He felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. He also really thought that it was amazing since he didn''t expect that Misaki would be able to make such an anime.


    "What, that''s it?" Misaki, who didn''t get any useful information, was very disappointed.


    "By the way, why don''t you dy the final explosion by about four frames?" Mitaka saw Sorata''s embarrassment and he knew that Sorata didn''t understand much about anime, so he interrupted the embarrassing situation.


    "Yeah, I was thinking that. It''s a bit too early. It would be better to insert a few frames." Misaki then thought about thest frames.


    Misaki then looked at Mitaka, who came by and shook her head, but then, she remembered something and looked at Shishio.


    "Shishio-kun, what about you? What do you think?"


    "...."


    Shishio, who was sipping warm tea calmly, noticed that everyone was looking at him after Misaki asked him that question.


    In truth, he didn''t care much about anime and he was more interested in normal movies since, in the movie, he could see a lot of beautiful and sexy actresses, and they existed in real life after all, andstly, he was a normal man, so it was normal for him to be attracted to a beautiful girl, right?


    However, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know about anime since he had gotten "Cinematography Mastery" after he met Misaki before. Lastly, he also had gotten "Painting Mastery" when he met Shiina, so when he heard Misaki''s question, he thought for a while and decided to ept his rewards so he could talk better about Misaki''s anime.


    "Do you want to hear my opinion, Misaki-senpai?" Shishio asked after he epted both "Cinematography Mastery" and "Painting Mastery".


    "Of course, is there something that catches your eye?" Misaki asked since she had a feeling that Shishio really knew something about an anime.


    If it was Sorata, then he would be caught in embarrassment since he didn''t know anything, and it was also the reason why Sorata was a bit excited when Misaki decided to ask Shishio, since it seemed that he wouldn''t be alone in this embarrassing situation, however...


    "I feel like the color of theser that is the fighter cat is a bit too tough and you should give a blooming effect when theser hits, although, the color of the robot is good now, you should modify the color of the robot to aplementary color so it will give a deeper impression, and for the first aircraft, you can try to adjust the angle by 15 degrees, which makes it to make theposition of the picture and give the beauty of a golden ratio. Finally, when the three aircraft arebined and the missiles are shot directly, you might not notice it, but the color is slightly strange there. If you can insert one more frame here, it will give a better picture of the anime."


    Shishio thought about the anime that he had just watched, although Misaki had done a good job, but it could be better, especially on the colorposition and cut scenes so he couldn''t help but say all the things that he said before, especially after he epted the "Painting Mastery" that he just received, but still, even though, the all the coloring and illustration problems had been solved, there were other problems on Misaki''s anime, but he wouldn''t say it now since he had a feeling if he said more, it would break Misaki''s heart.


    "....." Mitaka Jin.


    "....." Kamiigusa Misaki.


    "..." Kanda Sorata.


    "...." Chihiro Sengoku.


    "....." Shiina Mashiro.


    "Shishio-kun, do you know about anime?" Misaki looked at Shishio in surprise, recalling what Shishio had told her just now, with her experience and skill, she could quickly understand what Shishio meant in hisments before and if she modified the anime based on Shishio''s suggestion before, then her anime could be more perfect.


    At the same time, Misaki also felt a little frustrated in her heart, although she knew that she was a bit rushed before, this anime was her finished work. She knew that there might be a problem, but she didn''t expect that there would be so many. Now, after she heard Shishio''s suggestion, everything became clear, and she also didn''t expect that Shishio could find so many problems just by watching it once, it gave quite a blow to her who had always been confident.


    "I didn''t expect that besides cooking, you also know about anime too, Shishio-kun," Misaki said, after her confidence being hit by Shishio.


    Mitaka, who was sitting next to Misaki, waspletely shocked since he didn''t see the problems that Shishio had mentioned before, after all, he wasn''t an expert in this area, although, he always cooperated with Misaki and had been exposed to this knowledge before, it wasn''t enough to let him see the problem on Misaki''s anime, and when he saw Misaki''s shocked expression, he knew that what Shishio had said before was right and it wasn''t some kind of nonsense.


    Mitaka had known Misaki for so long, although, the other party''s personality was very irresponsible, bubbly, childish, and outgoing, she was definitely a professional in anime production, so if someone talked nonsense and degraded her work, even if Misaki''s character was irresponsible, bubbly, childish, and outgoing, she would get angry, and lost her temper, and now that, he looked at Misaki''s shocked expression, and knew that it was enough to prove to confirm what Shishio had said before was right.


    Mitaka looked at Shishio, who sipped his tea calmly in front of him, wondering what kind of person he was and wondered how Shishio knew so much, if it was only a shallow knowledge, then he didn''t care much, but Shishio understood a lot of things anime and gave off a smell of another being or something that a normal human would understand.


    "Cough! Cough!


    Chihiro almost choked when she heard Shishio''sments on Misaki''s anime, and after she recovered, she felt strange toward her nephew. She knew that even though both her big sister and her brother-inw were rich, they definitely weren''t culinary masters nor they came from a family of artists like Shiina. Just now, if these words were said by Shiina, then she wouldn''t be too surprised, but those words came out from Shishio''s mouth which was why she didn''t understand it.


    Chihiro was was was an art teacher, after all, so she also knew exactly how deep Shishio''s knowledge was about before, however, even she also didn''t find there were so many problems with Misaki''s anime before.


    If Chihiro watched the anime multiple times, then she might find something, but Shishio was able to tell all of the problems after he watched the anime once, and each of his words could convince Misaki. She was Misaki''s teacher, and she knew Misaki''s character very well, so she really wondered whether Shishio was really a child from the Oga family, but then again when she thought about it calmly, she might really underestimate the power of the Oga family.


    From Shishio''s straightforward exnation before, even though Chihiro didn''t see Shishio''s painting skill, at least, his theoretical knowledge was better than herself and Misaki''s.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a while and called him out.


    "Hey, Shishio."


    "What''s wrong, Chihiro-nee?"


    "Come to the Art Departement!"


    "............."

 Chapter 58 - Me In Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Me In Her Eyes</h4>


    Shishio wanted to say that he didn''t have an interest in art, but he felt that it was too arrogant to say something like that, so...


    "Can Chihiro-nee persuade, mom?"??


    Shishio asked Chihiro with a light smile, however, even if his mother agreed, he was sure that the teachers in the general education department wouldn''t agree, after all, he got a full grade on his entrance exam, and if Chihiro really dared to ask him to transfer to the art department, he was sure that the school leaders such as principal would invite her to talk since she dared to do such a thing.


    "...."


    Chihiro curled her lips, then let out a sigh, and had no choice after she thought of something, but...


    "By the way Shishio, can youe to the art department, let me see your painting skill."


    "Alright, Chihiro-nee."


    Shishio didn''t think that it was good to hide his real ability, pretending to be nothing, so he could get a normal high school life since reality wasn''t as kind as in novel or manga, if he didn''t show his self-worth in reality, then his future would be very hard. Unless it was something beyondmon sense then he wouldn''t show it, of course, his worth was also included in this matter since he didn''t think that it was needed to show his worth at this moment.


    Talent was one thing, but wealth was a different thing and even though he didn''t think that they would change after they knew about his worth, he didn''t want to shock them too much since the shock that he had given them today was already too much and he could slowly reveal it slowly in the future.


    "Shishio knows how to draw..." Shiina''s eyes revealed light since she understood what Shishio had said before.


    Originally, Shiina came to Japan from Ennd because she wanted to draw manga, but it was undeniable that she spent more than a decade of her life with oil paintings, or in all of her life before, there was only painting.


    When Shiina came to Japan, everything around her was so unfamiliar.


    Different schools, different ateliers, different people, and everything was unfamiliar and she had never seen all the colors in this country so she had always been at loss, but when she met Shishio for the first time, what he said had sessfully attracted her attention, and she wanted to understand him and why he said that he was a color.


    Until this evening, when Chihiro talked about Shishio''s identity, it turned out that he was still Chihiro''s nephew, which meant, both of them were rtives since she was Chihiro''s cousin, so after knowing all of that, she felt more intimacy in her heart.


    When Shiina watched the anime that was yed by Misaki, she also noticed the color and the drawing problems, but what really surprised her was that she didn''t expect that Shishio would find the same problem.


    When Shiina was in the UK, she had never met someone around her age, who could understand her, and she didn''t understand why those people couldn''t do it, even though she could understand it. Everyone had always looked at her with strange eyes, even her roommate, and friend who took care of her life, always form a different circle with other people, separating her from others.


    Until one dayter, Shiina''s grandfather exined her doubts, and it was because she was special, and what she could do, it didn''t mean everyone could do the same, and maybe, she had never encountered someone as special as her, and because of that, in her world, there was only her there, alone.


    However, at this moment, Shiina knew why she had been paying attention to Shishio, and it was because he had the same aura as her, she finally met someone that was as special as her in this country.


    "Yes, I know how to draw, Mashiro."


    Shishio saw Shiina''s expression change and went from expressionless to a little pleased. He nodded and understood that when someone was so strong or too talented, their life would be solitary, there wouldn''t be anyone besides them and they would be alone.


    Shiina was also the same, all she knew was painting and she was naturally talented, and because of that she was lonely since no one her age was able to match her, but with Shishio there, she wouldn''t be alone again.


    "Shishio-kun, Shishio-kun, take a look again, what else is wrong?"


    Misaki''s eager voice came over since the advice that was given by him before was very useful, and she knew that after she followed his statement, her anime would be several times better.


    "Alright, Misaki-senpai." Shishio left his seat and walked towards the two.


    "Let''s take a look again." Misaki then reyed the anime to show Shishio again.


    "There are some problems with theposition here. You need to move it to the center point and darken the color of the back by one, and then change the edge color of the mecha to..." Shishio looked at the screen and exined to Misaki one by one.


    "By the way, if you add this shadow in the middle of the frames in this second, then it will be more interesting," Shishio said.


    Misaki suddenly chuckled since it seemed that Shishio had a lot of funny ideas, and she really wanted to see his head at that moment.


    "And they''re in their own world again, and if they''re like this, they can''t be stopped, and Shisiho also steps to join, it might not end until midnight." Chihiro took a sip of beer and shook her head helplessly.


    "Also, here you can add a frame from the side to give more special effects, it will give the harmonious feeling."


    Shishio looked at Misaki, and his gaze was different from Mitaka, who was full of love, in his eyes, Misaki was money, it might sound vulgar, but since this girl was so talented, it might be good to get this girl while she was still young since he was sure that he would also enter an anime industry in the future, especially when he owned a publishing house.


    "I see, that''s how it is." Misaki nodded and understood that her anime could be better.


    "By the way, would it be better to add a little light effect to this ce?" Misaki asked and also looked at Mitaka.


    "That''s okay, what do you think Oga-kun?" Mitaka asked Shishio.


    "Yes, but you need to lighten the color of the light effect and then rearrange theposition of the explosion." Shishio nodded and thought that their ideas were good.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what will happen if these three get together, although, Misaki and Mitaka are very troublesome kids, they were very dedicated to the production. Now with Shishio''s help, it is estimated the anime will be even better."


    Chihiro looked at the three people who were discussing intensely, it seemed that it was the right choice to bring Shishio to Sakurasou, but now she wasn''t sure what to do with the other guy who transferred after Shishio.


    Chihiro looked at Sorata, who was a little bewildered, watching the scene in front of him, and it made her sigh. Before he moved in, although she had persuaded Sorata that Sakurasou wasn''t his ce, it had no effect since Sorata didn''t understand Sakurasou''s situation, and now, when Shishio and Shiina moved in, Sakurasou really became a monster''sir.


    Then Chihiro nced at the noisy Sayaka and Mayumi, these were considered the most normal tenants in Sakurasou and it would be nice if Sorata could find his ce to them, otherwise she really doubted how long Sorata could live in Sakurasou since for an ordinary people this ce was hell.


    Sorata stood there awkwardly, ever since Mitaka interrupted him, he had been standing there, not knowing whether he should sit down or knew what he should say next.


    The current Sorata was too afraid to make a sound and to make a movement, he was afraid that someone would look at him, now, he only felt embarrassed, and his face was about to burn, and a drop of sweat fell from his face, even though the temperature was slightly cold.


    Sorata suddenly felt displeasure toward Mitaka since Mitaka suddenly interrupted him before, if he could say something casual, maybe he wouldn''t be in this situation now.


    Sorata looked at Shishio and felt a little bit jealous of him, both of them were the same age, but why did Shishio exceed him so much? It was normal for Mitaka since Mitaka was a senior, but why did Shishio also understand? Weren''t either of them in the same situation? They were normal students, right?


    Sorata clenched his fists tightly, and he felt unwilling to bepared to someone in his peers, not only Shishio had good grades, but Shisiho also could also discuss an anime together with Mitaka and Misaki. He looked at Shishio in front of him, and his unwillingness and jealousy grew stronger.


    But then Sorata thought about Shiina, after their first meeting, he had always been attracted to her since he felt that she had always been out of ce with her surroundings, now, such an embarrassing thing happened to him right in front of the girl that he was interested in, he felt that he couldn''t control his emotions and thought that if he turned his head, Shiina would look at him with questioning eyes, as if asking him why he was different from others.


    However, Sorata still failed to control his impulse.


    Sorata wanted to know what he was like in Shiina''s eyes.


    "...Heh, it turns out.... is it just like this."


    Sorata ridiculed himself, and when he turned his head to look at Shiina, he realized that Shiina''s eyes were always on Shishio''s and she had never kept her sight on him. "I feel like an idiot..."

 Chapter 59 - Rewards After Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Rewards After Rewards</h4>


    Night.


    Shishioid on his bed while staring at the ceiling, rxing, while patting his stomach since he had to admit that his cooking ability was very good.??


    Shishio then thought about a lot of people who ate his food with relish and thought that he might be able to be a rich chef. With his looks and cooking ability, it would be very easy for him to be a chef celebrity, or rather should he recreate a Tootsuki Academy in this world?


    Shishio wasn''t sure about the future, but he didn''t want to be that busy since the career was one thing, if he didn''t have time to enjoy his hard work, then what the use of all of that?


    Shishio then thought about Misaki who wanted to pull him to her room, talking deeply about an anime, but he didn''t want to since he really didn''t have that much interest in anime.


    ''However, a movie should be interesting...''


    Shishio was wondering whether it was possible for him to create a movie in the future.


    Shishio then thought about the rtionship between Misaki and Mitaka, he knew that both of them were in love with each other, but for some reason, Mitaka didn''t dare to ept Misaki''s feelings, and Mitaka became a yboy, who would date seven different girls or more every week.


    In truth, Shishio couldn''t ept Mitaka''s behavior and thought that it would be good if Mitaka was being cuckolded by someone in the future and from a female perspective, Mitaka was a scumbag and an enemy of every woman, but from Misaki''s perspective, she was in love with him.


    However, when Shishiopared Mitaka and Sorata, Mitaka could at least be a man and didn''t me nor get angry toward Misaki, unlike Sorata, who often got angry toward Shiina because Shiina was naturally talented than him, and when Sorata hit the rock bottom and failed on something, Sorata would release all those negative emotions on Shiina, that the world was unfair for someone like him who was ordinary.


    Shishio knew about the feeling between Mitaka and Misaki which was why he avoided misunderstanding and rejected Misaki''s invitation to go to visit her room since he didn''t want a misunderstanding to happen between them, and liked what he had said before, Misaki wasn''t his type.


    However, Shishio had to admit that Misaki was really serious at work. Just now, he and Mitaka had almost apanied her talking about her anime from the beginning to the end several times and most of them the problems were solved.


    As for Chihiro, who ran away shortly after eating, she was obviously toozy to help clean up.


    Mayumi and Sayaka have drunk a long time ago, and they were all minors so they were really at a loss what to do so Shishio could only take a nket and put them on the side of the room to rest since it was impossible for him to bring them to their room, though, he wouldn''t expect that both Mayumi and Sayaka started to hug each other and he was wondering whether he was watching the born of the lily rtionship between two.


    Joke aside, Shiro-san also received a call from his editor and left early.


    Ritsu pulled Shiina, who had been sleepy due to jetg, to go to wash her body and sleep.


    Shishio thought about Shiina''s first night in Sakurasou and thought that Shiina and Ritsu might be good friends since the two were surprisingly simr in some aspects, and it was all good.


    After Shishio thought about all of that, he thought that it was his time to ept his rewards since there were a lot of rewards that he hadn''t epted, such as "a Luxurious Apartment Building"; "Silverman Gym"; "Sankei Shimbun"; "5 billion yen"; "Voice Mastery"; "Luxurious Beach Resort"; and "Painting Mastery".


    There were sure a lot of rewards and besides "Painting Mastery", he hadn''t epted the rest.


    ''Let''s begin with the assets.''


    Shishio then epted the "Luxurious Apartment Building", and there was a lot of information about this apartment building. The location of the apartment was in Roppongi, the location was perfect that from that location, he could see Mt. Fuji from the building and watched the scenery of the entire Tokyo, and there were also a lot of tenants on it and he could get a passive ie from it. What was so surprising was that no apartment room was sold on that building, but there had always a lot of people who wanted to rent it.


    Shishio didn''t think too much about it, then continued with the next reward.


    ''Silverman Gym...''


    Silverman Gym is a world-renowned gym chain. It is ranked 28th out of all gyms in the world and has over 3 million registered members. There are many professional martial artists and bodybuilders among the registered members and every gym trainer is a foremost athlete in each sport.


    In Japan, Silverman has at least two branches in Tokyo and Kyoto respectively.


    Shishio thought that he should visit this ce since he wanted a ce to work out too.


    ''Shankei Shimbun...''


    Shishio thought about this newspaper and felt quite amazed.


    Sankei Shimbun is a daily newspaper published in Japan. It has the fifth-highest cirction for newspapers in Japan. It is one of the five national newspapers in Japan; the other four are the Asahi Shimbun, the Yomiuri Shimbun, the Mainichi Shimbun, and the Nihon Keizai Shimbun.


    Shishio knew very well the power of this newspaper, but even though a newspaper was good, he knew that it was only a time before the newspaper industry would go downhill and the sales of the paper newspaper would decrease.


    However, Shishio didn''t need to worry since he had a way to make his newspaperpany be better.


    Shishio felt that he was a bit overwhelmed, even though he was good at managing a business, if he suddenly received all of that so suddenly, he might not be able to control and everything would go into a mess.


    Fortunately for eachpany that he received from the system, the system had prepared his trusted person to manage thosepanies.


    Shishio wasn''t sure how all those people could be his trusted people, but it might be the system controlled their minds? He wasn''t sure, and the only thing that he could do was to ept everything since he was already numb.


    If Shishio reacted every time, he would get tired so he could only nod dumbly and ept everything.


    "Then next..."


    Shishio then looked at hisst two rewards rted to assets.


    "Then 5 billion yen."


    Shishio closed his eyes and found out that inside his investmentpany, there were another 5 billion yen and he had to admit that it was indeed a lot of money. He thought for a while and thought about searching for morepanies to invest in again.


    ''Thenstly...''


    Shishio looked at the luxurious beach resort that he received and from the information that he got from the system, the location of the resort was located at Tateyama, Chiba which was quite nearby from Tokyo. He was wondering whether he should visit this ce during the summer since he was sure that it would be a great experience.


    Shishio would be lying if he wasn''t excited and as a normal man, his reaction was pretty normal, however, he felt that his money was more than enough and what hecked at this moment, should be a talent and something that could make his body stronger.


    Shishio had received a unique martial art such as "Thunder Breathing", and his vision and body also became stronger because of the system, so in the future, he was sure that his body could be stronger, which made him feel that he was stupid for rejecting the system and didn''t want to be a scumbag.


    Shishio shook his head then thought about opening his rewards that were rted to the skill, since he wanted to go to sleep right away, after, he had epted all of his rewards.


    For the skill that Shishio received from the system, there were two skills which were "Music Mastery" and "Painting Mastery".


    ''Then "Music Mastery"..''


    Shishio epted this reward and there was a lot of information that entered his head. He felt his hands trembling and felt as if he had yed various musical instruments for a long time. It felt as if all of the knowledge about music was ingrained into his body naturally and he also felt that he could manipte his sound to various types so it would fit into the song that he wanted to sing.


    Shishio also remembered various songs from Mozart, Chopin, Michael Jackson, etc, and all from his previous world, and at the same time, he felt that he could perform all of their songs better. He rubbed his fingers and felt that he might have be the best musician in the world after he got this ability.


    Shishio, once again, had to admit that the system was very amazing, which made him wonder what stopped him from being a scumbag, after all, and those rewards were very amazing, which was why his feeling was in a mess at this moment.


    However, Shishio also knew that when he wanted to get something more, he needed to sacrifice something, the same when he became a sessful businessman in the past. During his startup, he was so busy that he didn''t have time to take care of his girlfriend, luckily, that she understood him very well, but he couldn''t see her again and there was nothing that he could do at that moment.


    Shishio then checked the "Painting Mastery" that he had epted before, checking the details of this ability.


    Shishio closed his eyes and knew that he had mastered every painting skill whether it was coloring, drawing, tools, etc.


    "...."


    Shishio knew that he should be happy, but when he suddenly received all of those rewards, there was no happiness, but rather numbness since he realized how amazing this system was, and at the same time, even though he didn''t want to be a scumbag, there was a voice on his heart that told him to not worry about anything and just became a scumbag so he could get all of those rewards which made him have a headache, every time he tried to reject or deny it.


    But enough of that since Shishio felt that the "Painting Mastery" was a very amazing ability, he knew that some legendary painters might be able to create an art that was capable of pulling someone to enter the world of their creations, giving off an illusion of what they had created truly alive.


    Shishio knew that there were a lot of people that might doubt such a fantasy-like ability might, but he knew that there were some master painters that were capable of doing that kind of thing, but the number was very small.


    Some painters might be on the verge of breaking through to the master level, but just that one step, was something that someone might not achieve in their life, and most of them wouldn''t be able to break through the master level.


    As for Shiina, who should be on the verge of being a master ss, Shishio remembered that her grandpa told her that she was just one step away from the limit of an artist in this world, so she decided toe to Japan to seek a breakthrough, but it was a pity that she met a scumbag, not only she failed to break through, but even lost all of her previous ability as a genius painter and became a normal painter because of that scumbag.


    Shishio really wanted to curse Sorata, but with him here, hopefully, Shiina would be able to break through that limit and he also wouldn''t let Sorata drag Shiina down. He was about to sleep, but he decided to check his phone since he knew that someone had sent him a message before.


    "Miu?"

 Chapter 60 - Texting Is How Youngsters Communicate With Each Other Today

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Texting Is How Youngsters Communicate With Each Other Today</h4>


    Miu was wondering whether she was hated, but then she thought that he might be busy, after all, she only received the reply to her text from him that she came to the school today. Unless someone was busy, that should be the case, though she wasn''t sure and that was the reason she was quite troubled by him.


    Before Miu received his reply, she couldn''t fall asleep, wondering what was wrong since it had been a while for her to send a message to her opposite gender besides her father and little brother, and she didn''t have that many friends and all the upperssmen on her club had graduated, leaving her alone inside the club which was why even though she might not realize it she was quite happy with her meeting with Shishio since it somehow resembled a meeting of protagonist and heroine on the novel.??


    However, Miu didn''t think any of that and the reason why she might be thinking about him all the time might be because she was lonely. She might not have realized that she was quite lonely and she was happy that she could talk with someone, especially when she was in trouble and she wanted to talk to someone, which was why when she received Shishio''s reply the morning before, she was very happy.


    However, as a good student, Miu read Shishio''s text after the ss ended and when she read it, she somehow couldn''t hide her smile, reading that text, and wondered where they should meet each other since she wanted to repay his money, no, probably, it was because she wanted to meet him again.


    Miu then thought for a while and asked him, where they should meet each other. She waited for his answer, and she received her reply in the evening, even though it was quitete, she had prepared her heart better, but she was d regardless.


    "Wagnaria, huh?"


    Miu thought for a while and remembered that there was such a restaurant near her school, so she agreed without hesitation, and after they made their appointment, they continued their text since both of them were curious about each other.


    Miu didn''t have many friends after all, and with her quiet personality, it was very hard for her to take an initiative so when Shishio asked her, she answered his question happily, though, she would never expect that he was in freshman in high school, which meant, he was her junior which made her startled.


    ---


    Miu: "Are you really a freshman in high school? Not college?"


    Shishio smiled and replied.


    Shishio: "Do I look that old?"


    Miu: "Sorry! I am not saying that you''re old, but when you talked with me before, you were soposed and mature which made me think that you''re older than me."


    Shishio had to admit that out of all the girls that he had met and was capable of triggering his system, Miu might be the most normal, but he also knew that she also had her own problem and in her case, based on their first meeting, it should be a problem with hermunication which was caused by her shyness, however, such a girl was really cute and he really couldn''t help but wanted to bully her somehow.


    Shishio somehow wanted to see her expression, when he teased her. Unfortunately, it might be a bit hard for both of them to meet each other.


    They continued to chat with each other and Miu couldn''t help butugh when Shishio told her some jokes that she had never heard before, and Shishio also asked her about a novel since it seemed that she was very knowledgeable about this matter.


    Shishio just received a publishing house from the system, but even so, he didn''t understand much about the market, but he could mostly guess that the most popr genre of the novel would be either mystery or romance, then after that, it was either fantasy, science fiction, horror, thriller, etc.


    As expected, Shishio was right since Miu told him that the most popr genre in the novel was both mystery and romance. He nodded and thought that there weren''t seem many differences between this world and his previous life in terms of culture, but of course, the famous work in this world, and in his previous world was different since he didn''t see the famous work in his previous world in this ce.


    However, for the names ofpanies, there were some that were simr and there were some that were different which was why Shishio was a bit hesitant to invest his money in some of thepanies that he knew in his previous world, even though thosepanies were great in his previous life.


    Shishio was reincarnated in a different world and even though he knew that the development of the world might not be different in his previous world, he couldn''t be 100% sure and needed to be careful.


    Unless Shishio was 100% that the growth of thosepanies wouldn''t be different from his previous world, then he wouldn''t invest in hasty.


    The talk between both of them was very enjoyable and Miu couldn''t help but ask where Shishio''s high school was.


    Shishio: "I study at Suimei University of the Arts."


    Shishio didn''t think too much and answered where he studied, however...


    ---


    "What?!"


    Miu was startled.


    "Nee-chan, what''s wrong?"


    Miu''s little sister, who was sleeping, suddenly awoken, when she heard her big sister''s loud voice, and even though she was quite sleepy, she was curious why her big sister suddenly let out such a voice, since it was her first time hearing her big sister hear such a voice from her big sister.


    Miu quickly calmed herself and said, "Nothing, Miya. You should continue with your sleep, you need to wake up in the morning, remember?"


    "Oh..."


    Miya nodded and didn''t think too much before she continued to sleep.


    Miu and her little sister shared a room together since they were living in the apartment, which was why her little sister would wake up when she let out such a loud voice.


    "Shishio Oga..."


    Miu thought for a while and suddenly remembered the name of the first-year student who got a perfect score on his entrance exam and she had a feeling that it was him. She thought for a while and decided to ask him.


    Miu: "Um... Oga-kun, are you the one who received a perfect score on the entrance exam?"


    Shishio: "That''s me, what''s wrong? Are we from the same school?"


    Shishio might be surprised, but nothing could surprise him anymore in this world, or rather, if that wasn''t the case, he felt that it would be unnatural somehow. He couldn''t describe it very well, but it was as if the girls kepting toward him, one after another, but when he thought about his quality, he didn''t think that it was weird, it was simr to when an ant would gather around the sugar, and in the eyes of women, he might be as sweet as a sugar.


    Miu was very happy when she learned it, not because Shishio was the one that received a perfect score on the entrance exam, but because they were from the same school. She suddenly thought about her club since after all the seniors in the club graduated, there was only her, and if it wasn''t because of the advisor teacher of her club, then her club might be disbanded so...


    Miu was a bit nervous, but she decided to encourage herself.


    Miu: "Shishio-kun, have you joined a club?"


    ---


    "Club, huh?"


    Shishio felt speechless when Miu asked this question, after all, he had just entered the school, but this girl asked him whether he had joined the school or not, but he didn''t bother to refute, after all, he could guess that she gathered a lot of courage to ask him this question. He thought for a while and felt that it would be good to join a club, but he needed to see whether Miu''s club was suitable for him or not...


    Shishio: "Do you want me to join your club, Ashihara-senpai?"


    Miu was Shishio''s senior so it was normal for him to call her by "-senpai" suffix.


    Miu: "Um... do you have any ns to join other clubs?" She was a bit shy when she thought that she was older than him, but at the same time, she pouted when she remembered that he treated her like a little girl before. She was older than him, alright?


    Shishio: "Not yet, but I might try to visit your club, is that alright?" He had a feeling that Miu was going to invite him, so he decided to take an initiative.


    Miu was full of happiness when she read Shishio''s reply.


    Miu: "Of course! I am waiting for you!"


    Both of them talked for a while before they ended their conversation.


    Shishio then noticed that Nana also sent him a message with a dirty joke, which made him a bit helpless at that moment, but he didn''t think too much and ignored the joke, then telling her to go to sleep since school would start early.


    Nanained, but in the end, she also decided to sleep and told him that she wouldn''t lose against him!


    "Lost?"


    Shishio felt a bit strange, wondering what Nana meant by losing, and he was also curious about the reason why she talked to him at the school, after all, he was sure that she wasn''t the type of person who would talk to a man that she didn''t know, especially when Nana didn''t bother to ask other male students phone number at the ss except for him. Even though he had to admit that he was quite handsome, he felt that Nana was a bit aggressive.


    If Nana was a "man-eater" or "carnivorous girl", then Shishio wouldn''t be surprised by her action, but he was good at seeing people''s character and he knew even though Nana was quite active, or rather quite hyperactive, and "gyaru girl", he was sure that she wasn''t the type of girl that he mentioned above.


    Well, in truth, Shishio was a bit cheating, after all, he knew who Nana was from the memory of his previous life.


    "Let''s sleep."


    In the end, Shishio didn''t think too much and as an adult, it was impossible for him to think about romance like a teenager, where he would be shy, thought that Nana was in love with him, married, then thought about how many children they would have in the future. Even though such a thought was a cute adolescent phase that every boy had felt during their lifetime, he had already passed that phase, once was enough, there was no need to repeat it again.


    ''And...''


    Shishio closed his eyes and let out a sigh. He then called out Hodgins to talk about the matter that they had talked about, before ending the call. He then looked at his mobile phone subconsciously because of a habit, but he quickly realized that he was Shishio Oga now.


    "..."


    Shishio put his phone on the side, showing a bitter smile, and knew that he couldn''t go back and saw her again. He then shook his head and closed his eyes to sleep, hoping that the next day would be better than today, but at this moment he didn''t realize that someone was investigating him.

 Chapter 61 - This Is The Only Way

    <h4>Chapter 61 - This Is The Only Way</h4>


    After her meeting with Shishio, Togo directly asked her secretary to investigate Shishio''s information since from her instinct, she felt that he really had changed. She had met him few years ago, but when she met him again, she had a different feeling and he felt dangerous, or rather, he gave off a feeling of a powerful fighter that she often saw which was why she was curious about Shishio, but before that, she had very huge trouble that she needed to solve.


    "HONG, WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?! HOW THE HELL ARE YOU GOING TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS?!??


    Togo looked at Hong, whose leg was being cast since it was cracked, and there was also a bandage over his chest, showing that he was injured.


    Hong was in silence and he couldn''t say anything since he was indeed at fault. He tried to taunt Shishio, but in the end, he got beaten up by him.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tomari, I can fight, even if my leg is cracked and my chest is wounded, I can fight very well." Hong tried to reassure Togo and said, "Did you forget about my technique? I can shut down my pain." Even though his leg cracked, it didn''t mean he couldn''t fight since he had a technique that made him capable of shutting down his pain, even if he was injured, he could fight anytime, so there was no need to worry, right?


    "You can fight, but can you win?!" Togo was really furious and even pressed her finger against Hong''s head, showing how she wanted to throw him out to the Tokyo Bay for giving her a lot of trouble. "If your opponent is a normal fighter, then I don''t care, but your fucking opponent is "Fang of Metsudo"! The strongest fighter in the Kengan Association! It isn''t some opponent that you can fight with your fucking cracked leg!"


    Togo knew that even though Hong''s technique made him able to shut down the pain, it didn''t mean the injuries on his body disappeared and it was still there and as she had said before if his opponent was a normal fighter, then she didn''t care, but the problem was his opponent was the strongest fighter in Kengan Association and Hong was her strongest fighter at this moment, which was why she was confused what to do about the match that would be held in a few dayster.


    Hong, who listened to Togo''s words, felt speechless, but he didn''t refute her words, after all, it was right, even though he believed that he wasn''t weaker than the strongest fighter in Kengan Association, his condition wasn''t optimal, especially when his leg cracked at this moment and he also knew even though he could shut down the pain, the cracked bone was still there and it would be a weakness during his battle.


    "Um... Miss Tomari, I have brought all the data that you want..."


    Yurihama Fusae, Togo''s secretary, talked nervously to Togo who was very furious at this moment. Inwardly, she thought that Togo was interested in this young man and couldn''t help but feel happy since this "Merchant of Death" seemed to have a heart and Togo wasn''t as heartless as she had thought, but she had to admit that the face of the young man was very handsome, but she didn''t have time to appreciate it since she was always busy.


    "Oh? Have you gotten all of his data?" Togo lost all of the anger instantly and took the documents from her secretary. She was a sessful businessman and she was very good at controlling her emotions. In a second, she was angry, and in another second, she was all calm, it was something that she could do easily like walking or breathing.


    However...


    Togo was dumbfounded and looked at her secretary. "...Is all the data here real?" For some reason, after she read all the documents about Shishio, she couldn''t calm down at all.


    Yurihama let out a sigh and also understood Togo''s reaction since she was also the same since it was amazing for someone in his 15 to be able to do all of this.


    "Yes, it is real, Miss Tomari. I have used our trusted person to conduct this investigation."


    "....."


    Togo was silent and was in shock when she saw all the assets that were hidden by Shishio, and she knew very well that there might be more that was hidden from the public, or rather, she was surprised that Shishio was able to achieve all of this without being known by the public.


    ''What the hell is this?!''


    From a private hospital, a shooting range, to a luxurious apartment building, but if it was alone, it wouldn''t surprise Togo, but Shishio had some rtionship with a Burning Holding Investment, and with her mind, even though, there was no proof, she could pretty much tell that the boss behind a Burning Holding Investment was probably, Shishio.


    Togo was in shock since she didn''t expect Shishio to be a genius at investing and financial rted matters, and she, of course, also knew about Burning Holding Investment, even though it wasn''t as famous as other investmentspanies in this country since it was rtively low key and it didn''t ept outside money since it was used to manage the owner''s money and managed thepanies that were owned by this holdingpany.


    (If you don''t know that it is a holdingpany, you can say that it is apany that owns anotherpany, its sole purpose is to avoid tax such as inheritance tax, etc or just to hide one identity from the public, such as those hidden powerful families. For example, you can check Walmart, the owner who holds most of the stock isn''t one or two members of the Walton family itself, but rather a holdingpany that is owned by the Walton family. If you don''t understand, then just read Berkshire Hathaway since thispany is also a holdingpany).


    Togo wasn''t sure about the details of Burning Holding Investment, or how many assets it had in the country and overseas, but one thing was for sure, with all those assets that were listed above, she knew that Shishio, the child that she knew a few years ago, had already be a billionaire.


    Togo smiled and thought that it was amazing, however...


    Hong was curious and wanted to look at Shishio''s data, but he also knew about his ce so he didn''t do anything.


    Togo then put the document down on the table and said, "Enough about this matter, what we need to do is how to solve the Kengan Match that is about to begin in few days? Should I send Hong to the match? Or should I search for another fighter in the remaining few days?" Even though Shishio''s information was amazing, there was something more important that she needed to do at that moment.


    Listening to Togo''s words, Hong and Yurihama were silent.


    Yurihama wasn''t sure whether theirpany was able to get another fighter that was as strong as Hong, and it was also impossible to poach a strong fighter from anotherpany. Even though Togo''s strength wasn''t weak, thepany with a strong fighter also wasn''t weak either and there was no way that they could poach a strong fighter with just a few days, and even if it was possible, the price wouldn''t be cheap.


    "Miss Tomari, can I say something?" Hong suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Togo looked at Hong, wondering whether he had a good idea to solve their problem.


    "What do you think about that boy?" Hong asked.


    "That boy?" 2x


    Togo and Yurihama said at the same time, and suddenly there was a face of a young man that appeared on their minds.


    "You mean..." Togo furrowed her brows.


    Hong nodded and said, "This Oga Shishio." He pointed his finger at the document on the table and said, "He''s very strong. Stronger than me." Even though it was hard to ept, he had to admit that Shishio was stronger than him and if it was Shishio, then he had a feeling that Shishio might have a chance to defeat the strongest fighter at the Kengan Association.


    When Hong saw Togo was in silence, he continued his exnation.


    "He''s a master of Bajiquan and you should know how strong this martial art is."


    Hong was from China after all, and of course, he knew how powerful Bajiquan was. Even though he didn''t know how such a young man was able to master Bajiquan, he didn''t hide his admiration for him since Shishio was able to master this martial art from such a young age and the only exnation that he could find was that this guy was a peerless genius.


    "You can''t win against, Shishio?" Togo asked in doubt, after all, Shishio was only 15 years old, and martial art wasn''t something that could be learned with just a few years, after all.


    "No." Hong shook his head and said, "He''s very strong and he didn''t even get serious before. You two are acquaintances, right? Can you ask him to be your fighter representative, Miss Tomari?"


    Togo twitched her lips. If Shishio was just a normal acquaintance, then she would contact him right away, but Shishio was the grandson of her big client!


    ''If his grandfather knows...''


    Togo thought for a while and her expression was very difficult at this moment.


    Unlike Hong who didn''t know much, Yurihama understood Togo''s difficulty since she knew Shishio''s identity.


    "Miss Tomari, you can ask him first to see whether he''s interested or not, and while you''re inviting him, I will try to search for another fighter," Yurihama said, but even so, she wasn''t confident that she was able to find someone who was as strong as Hong in a very short time.


    Togo nodded and didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "Good, do all of that."


    Togo didn''t want to lose that contract and knew that it was the only way.

 Chapter 62 - Lets Walk Together

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Let''s Walk Together</h4>


    The next day, since Shishio had prepared, he woke up very early at five in the morning. He got up quickly and changed his clothes to sports getup to start a jog around the neighborhood, but well, rather than a jog, he did a full sprint for 15 minutes, then did five minutes jog before he returned to Sakurasou.


    When Shishio returned, he went to the yard, which was in the middle of Sakurasou, to start his martial art training. He didn''t have a sword so all he did was "Bajiquan" training. He did very high-intensity training and his clothes and body were full of sweat, but he felt more alive than ever, he felt that every muscle, bone, blood, and cell were working together, and his eyes were full of excitement since the more he moved, the more that all the techniques and experience from "Bajiquan Mastery" merged with his body fully.??


    Shishio forgot the time and when he heard a movement, he stopped and noticed Shiro-san, who was looking at him. When he stopped, he felt a hunger hit him, but it was still on a bearable level so he didn''t think too much. He looked at Shiro-san and greeted him. "Good morning, Shiro-san."


    "Good morning, Oga-kun, you sure are very diligent for working up in the early morning." Shiro-san was in truth amazed when he saw how Shishio was fully concentrated on his martial art training since even though he stood there for 10 minutes, Shishio didn''t say anything, but that was all good since it felt like he was being ignored.


    "You''re also very early, Shiro-san." Shishio took a towel that he had prepared and wiped his sweat. He wanted to take a bath right away and ate a lot of breakfast since he was very hungry. He might have realized it before, but his food intake might increase, however, it was normal since his workout was very intense and his physical ability was doubled. He then nced at the clock and saw that it was around six in the morning so there was still a lot of time before he went to school.


    "Hehe, I always wake up early in the morning." Shiro-san smiled and asked, "By the way, is that Bajiquan that you have just done just now?" He knew that Shishio learned a Bajiquan from their conversation in the bathroom before, but he didn''t expect Shishio''s movement to be so powerful that it amazed him. He looked at the slight crack on the ground and couldn''t help but twitch his lips, felt that his bone might be crushed if he was stepped by him. He might love being stepped, but he didn''t want his bones to be broken.


    "It''s Bajiquan." Shishio wiped clean his sweat and said, "I will take a bath first, Shiro-san, then I will cook breakfast, do you want to join?"


    "Of course!" Shiro-san said without hesitation and was about to follow him, but...


    "I mean, breakfast, not the bath."


    Even though Shishio had taken a bath with Shiro-san before and it might be normal for a man to take a bath together in this country, he refrained from doing it again and it might be his imagination, but he was wondering why Shiro-san was a bit disappointed. He didn''t think too much or rather he was afraid to think.


    Luckily, Shiro-san seemed to not trigger his system, but if Shiro-san was really able to trigger then...


    Even if the system was very powerful, Shishio was going to fight it to death!


    ---


    "Jin, wait for me, I haven''t had the breakfast made by Shishio-kun yet!" Misaki screamed and didn''t want to get out of the dining room.


    "Misaki, that''s Oga-kun''s breakfast, if you eat it, Oga-kun won''t have breakfast. Let''s hurry up, the director is waiting for us."


    Mitaka looked helplessly at Misaki, and even though Shiro-san also ate the breakfast that was made by Shishio, he subconsciously ignored him, which made Shiro-san excited.


    Having a good breakfast, and being ignored, Shiro-san felt that he was in heaven now.


    Mitaka, who naturally ignored Shiro-san, was helpless when he saw Misaki, who didn''t want to go out because she wanted to eat Shishio''s breakfast, even though he also understood her feeling, but there was something more important than that so he forcibly pulled Misaki away.


    After the three of them discussed each otherst night, Shishio''s words gave Mitaka a lot of inspiration, so in the middle of the night, he urgently contacted the anime director who employed Misaki. He wanted to talk with the director again, so he was very anxious and wanted to go with Misaki as soon as possible.


    Shishio looked at Mitaka and Misaki then let out a sigh. "If you want, I can prepare a simple onigiri before you go, do you want some?"


    "Yes!" Misaki said without hesitation excitedly.


    "I am sorry, Oga-kun." Mitaka felt a bit guilty, but he didn''t mind having a simple onigiri from such an amazing chef, before, he might be wary that Shishio might fall in love with Misaki, but it seemed that it was his misunderstanding so he felt quite rxed, but if Shishio decided to be his love rival, then he needed to do something since Shishio was very tough.


    Shiro-san, who was eating his breakfast, was also curious about the onigiri, but he didn''t stop his hands and kept eating.


    Onigiri was very easy to make, or rather Shishio might only need a few seconds to make it, though, the only problem was the fillings since there was a lot of variety, but at this moment, he chose a simple one such as umeboshi (Japanese plums), but he also gave a special one.


    "Shishio-kun, what kind of filling is this?" Misaki asked curiously.


    "It''s shio kombu cheese filling, tell me whether it tastes good or notter after you have gone back," Shishio said and finished all the onigiri in few minutes.


    "I will!" Misaki gave Shishio a salute and thought that she had been given an important task so she needed to give her best to eat Shishio''s onigiri and told him that it might be the best onigiri that she had ever eaten since she could see the rice was glistening which made her unable to hold her urge to eat the onigiri right away.


    Shishio took a random bento box from the kitchen and put all four onigiris on it, before giving it to Mitaka since if he gave it to Misaki, he was sure that she would eat it immediately.


    "Mitaka-senpai, here you go, and please clean the bento box yourself, alright?"


    "Yes, don''t worry." Mitaka nodded and epted the bento box.


    "Ah, Jin! Let me eat! Let me eat!" Misaki was dumbfounded when Shishio gave the bento box to Mitaka and wanted to rob it from him, but Mitaka didn''t give her a chance.


    "Let''s eat itter. Let''s go, the director is already waiting." Even though Mitaka also wanted to eat, he could do itter so he pulled Misaki, whoined and told him that he was a demon, but he ignored her and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Um... Shishio-kun, can I ask an onigiri too?" Shiro-san asked since he was tempted, especially when he thought that he could eat the onigiri while he was writing his novel.


    "...."


    "By the way, I can buy ingredients for foodter," Shiro-san said without hesitation, and if Shishio wanted, he could even pay for his foodter.


    "Then I won''t refuse." Shishio was quite thrifty and as long as he could save money, he would do so, even though he was full of money.


    Shishio then made onigiri for Shiro-san and he also thought to make some for Ritsu and Shiina since both of them hadn''te out until now. For Sorata, he knew that guy had left early, but he didn''t care much about him.


    Then Shiro-san said goodbye after he ate breakfast and cleaned up his dishes, but of course, he said thank you and brought his onigiri, cing it inside a bento box since it seemed he went out somewhere.


    Shishio also ended his breakfast and when he thought that both Shiina and Ritsu hadn''te out, he could tell what had happened. He then also packed a bento and left the kitchen, but then, he happened to see Ritsu who pulled Shiina, who was in a daze from the girls'' area.


    "Good morning, Mashiro, Kawai-senpai."


    "Good morning, Oga-kun." Ritsu also saw Shishio, and there was a trace of unnaturalness shed on her expression.


    "Good morning, Shishio," Shiina answered feebly.


    Shishio looked at the two people, and he could see the dark circles in Ritsu''s eyes. It seemed that she was still sleepy and her hair was also a little damp. He then looked at Shiina, who yawned as if she hadn''t woken up, her clothes were a little wrinkled, and there was some part of her clothes that were wet from the water.


    "...."


    Shishio twitched his lips and asked, "Mashiro, why are your clothes wet?"


    "In the bath... the water is very naughty," Shiina said.


    "..."


    Shishio was wondering whether water could be naughty, was the water alive? If so, then should Shiina had already reached a master level of painting so she could make the water turn alive? Or was Shiina a water-bender?


    Joke aside, Shishio could tell that Ritsu was really working hard.


    "Kawai-senpai, are you... okay?" Even though Shishio knew that Ritsu wasn''t okay, he still needed to ask after all.


    "It''s alright, it''s just that I didn''t expect what Chihiro-nee told usst night would be so serious." Ritsu was so tired and her expression turned ugly when she thought about what had happened this morning.


    "....."


    Shishio suddenly remembered and said, "By the way, here''s an onigiri, I have made some."


    *Gulp!*


    When Shishio opened the lid of the bento, Ritsu and Shiina gulped at the same time, since the white rice of the onigiri gave off a white luster that increased their appetite.


    "Thank you." Ritsu decided to ept without hesitation since she knew that she didn''t have time to prepare breakfast and at the same time, she wanted to cry at this moment since Shishio was like a light during her darkest time. Her morning was very hard, but with the onigiri in front of her, she felt that it gave her the power to work hard.


    Shishio knew that Ritsu had been looking at him with a weird expression on him for the past two days, but he didn''t care much since he could tell that she was still feeling sorry about what had happened on the riverbank before.


    Watching Shiina and Ritsu, who started to nimble the onigiri on the entrance of the dorm, Shishio looked at both of them, felt that it was too rude to directly leave them so he decided to ask, "Kawai-senpai, Mashiro, do you want to go the school together?"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Ritsu suddenly coughed her onigiri, fortunately, her back was patted and she felt better.


    "Are you okay, Senpai?" Shishio was wondering why this girl suddenly choked her onigiri.


    "I''m... I''m alright." Ritsu felt better after her back was patted, but there was a blush on her face since his hand was touching her back. She didn''t hate this feeling, but she was very shy at that moment.


    "Wait here, I will bring you water," Shishio said and walked back to the kitchen.


    Shiina didn''t say anything and only ate her onigiri happily since it was delicious.


    Ritsu wasn''t sure why, but she started to imagine a rtionship between a lover where they walked together and went back together from the school, except there was Shiina there, but she could ignore that since Shiina was like a pet in her mind.


    When Shishio brought back the water, Ritsu quickly thanked him and drank the water quickly, feeling good after everything was washed down by the water. She then looked at the ss, then looked at Shiina, and then looked at Shishio. Even though she was a bit shy when she thought about how troublesome Shiina was...


    "Shishio, let''s go to school together," Shiina said, agreeing with his invitation.


    Shishio didn''t answer Shiiina immediately and looked at Ritsu since everything was decided by this girl.


    "Alright, let''s go together," Ritsu said since she thought she could read her book, if Shishio came with him, right?


    If Shishio walked with them together, Ritsu thought that she could read her book since she stopped at the most exciting part which was why she was going to walk together. She definitely didn''t feel excited when she thought that she could walk with him together.


    Shishio didn''t know what had happened on Ritsu''s mind, but he definitely knew that even though he hoped Shiina would be able to be a master painter, he also hoped for her to be able to take care of herself, even though it might be quite hard to do it.

 Chapter 63 - I Dont Have A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 63 - I Don''t Have A Boyfriend</h4>


    Aftering out of Sakurasou, the three of them walked together and Shiina was in the middle with both Shishio and Ritsu on either side.


    Shiina''s eyes were closed and she seemed to be very sleepy, walking feebly while being pulled by Ritsu.??


    On the other hand, Ritsu had this helpless expression on her face, but in the end, she held Shiina''s hand with her left hand and she wanted to use her other hand to read a book, but she was a bit troubled with Shiina.


    "Senpai, do you want me to hold Shiina? You can read your book that way," Shishio said since he could tell that Ritsu wanted to read her book at this moment.


    Ritsu was tempted, but when she thought about how Shishio would hold Shiina''s hand along the way, she felt quite ufortable. She shook her head and said, "It''s alright, I can read it when I reach the schoolter."


    "...."


    Shishio was a bit surprised by Ritsu''s answer since he knew very well how this girl couldn''t even get away from a book. He looked at Ritsu''s condition and he could tell that she was a bit of a mess, but since she was a beauty, there was no problem.


    "Senpai, how is Shiina in the morning?"


    Shishio knew that Shiina was simr to a toddler and he might remember how Shiina was in the story, but he was wondering whether Shiina was really that troublesome in real life.


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Ritsu couldn''t help but wonder why she was so impulsive and decided to take care of Shiina, even though she remembered Chihiro''s words clearlyst night.


    Although, it was a bit hard to imagine, when Ritsu went to wake Shiina in the morning, the moment she opened the door, she almost wanted to call the police since she thought a thief hade, but no one could me her though since the whole room was a mess and covered with clothes.


    Ritsu couldn''t find Shiina when she entered Shiina''s room and it was after a while that she found her sleeping under a pile of clothes and Shiina was naked!


    When Ritsu thought Shiina was naked during her sleep, she felt d that she decided to take care of Shiina by herself, and if it was Shishio, who took care of Shiina...


    After such a morning, Ritsu quickly dressed Shiina, but when she took her to the bath, she was fighting against the water and everything was in a mess again, even though she was only trying to brush Shiina''s teeth, however, because of that, Shiina was wet from head to toe, so she had to change Shiina''s clothes again.


    Then after everything was ready, Ritsu walked out together with Shiina and met Shishio who walked out of the dining room. She thought that she might bete since she also needed to prepare breakfast. Fortunately, Shishio prepared them an onigiri and it was very delicious which made her very d that he was living in Sakurasou.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio and didn''t understand the reason why she decided to rece him to take care of Shiina, but when she thought about his smiling face that he showed her on the riverbank that day, and then when she thought if Shishio took care of Shiina, she somehow felt irritable and strangely enough, she didn''t want both of them to be close to each other.


    Ritsu might not say it, but she was also quite jealous when Shiina and Shishio called each other by their first names, but since they were rtives, she understood why they called each other by their first name and their rtionship might seem close.


    However, even though they were rtives, they weren''t close rtives and they could still marry each other, right?


    Ritsu didn''t understand this feeling, or rather, she decided not to think about it, shook her head, and gave up understanding this feeling.


    When Ritsu was worrying about her feelings, Shishio thought that Ritsu was really troubled by Shiina since her expression changed from time to time which made him worry whether taking care of Shiina was really that stressful.


    Shishio thought for a while and suddenly remembered something.


    "Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Here''s pocket money from Chihiro-nee, you can use it for Shiina," Shishio said. In truth, it was his money, but when he thought that Shiina had zero ability at taking care of herself, he had a feeling that this girl might escape somewhere and eat something without paying.


    If it was him, then it was all good since he didn''t care much about a small amount of money and both of them were rtives, but Ritsu was different since she had volunteered so it would be too rude if she also needed to use her own money to take care of Shiina, right?


    Shishio then thought that this irresponsibility trait of Chihiro might be one of the reasons why she hadn''t married, not that he was going to say it out loud though.


    "Um." Ritsu nodded and epted the money, thinking that Shiina mighte to her during school and thought that this girl might not be able to buy the lunch by herself.


    "Still, I thought that you were going to reject me when I invited you to go to the school together, Senpai," Shishio said. When he thought about it calmly, he felt that he might be a bit too rash since he knew that high school loved to create rumors and talk some nonsense, so he was sure that when the three of them walked together some boring students might talk about them. He didn''t care about himself, but it was different from both Shiina and Ritsu, though, if it really happened, he was going to teach a lesson to the person who promoted the rumor.


    However, Shishio might think too much since he didn''t think that the high school students would be so boring, right? And unlike some boring and ordinary protagonists in the story, if those protagonists were surrounded by a beautiful girl, then there might be a talk.


    However, his specs were so high that some people could only look up at him. His words might sound arrogant, but that was the truth since if there was a hierarchy at the school, he was sure that he was in the top position.


    "Why do you think so?" Ritsu asked.


    "I mean, aren''t you afraid that your boyfriend might misunderstand you''reing to the school with me?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina opened her eyes slightly when she heard Shishio''s words and looked in Ritsu''s direction curiously.


    Ritsu was surprised, but her reaction was very fast, quickly shook her head, and hurriedly said, "I don''t have a boyfriend." She wasn''t sure why, but she didn''t want to be misunderstood by him.


    Looking at Ritsu''s reaction, Shishio felt that this girl was quite cute and he couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    "Really? Then I guess the students at the school are blind since they can ignore someone as beautiful as Senpai," Shishio said while looking at Ritsu, but he didn''t expect that she would react so much.


    Ritsu was stunned, then her face gradually turned red and she let out a cute voice. "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    Shishio nodded and seemed satisfied with Ritsu''s reaction, somehow it was fun to see her like this, but he also knew that her face was also quite cute, especially when she read a book, she would show a very lively expression, but when he observed her expression, his sleeve was tucked.


    "Shishio, Shishio."


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" Shishio looked at Shiina curiously.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend," Shiina said with a monotone voice.


    "..."


    Shishio and Ritsu weren''t sure what to say for a moment, especially Ritsu since she quickly recovered when she heard Shiina''s words.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend," Shiina said once again.


    "...."


    Shishio thought for a while and suddenly got an idea why this girl suddenly told him that she didn''t have a boyfriend. He hesitated for a bit, but when he saw Shiina''s expression, he directly said, "Then I guess, the guys in the UK don''t have eyes since they can ignore someone as cute as you?" Unlike Ritsu, there was a question mark at the end of his words, however, Shiina seemed very pleased with his answer. He let out a sigh of relief since it seemed that he was right and he also understood that even though Shiina might be a bit unique, Shiina was also a girl.


    "...."


    Ritsu raised her eyebrow and looked at Shishio, but then, she quickly shook her head since she didn''t think that this guy would have a girlfriend after the first day he was at school, right?


    ''But...''


    Ritsu looked at Shishio and she had to admit that Shishio might have an ability to be like Mitaka, or rather he might be even scarier than Mitaka.


    "By the way, Oga-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    "Don''t be like Mitaka-senpai, alright?" Ritsu stared at Shishio with a serious expression.


    "....."


    Shishio stopped his movement for a bit before he followed them, matching his steps with them once again, and said, "I won''t." It might be for a moment, but he could see a smile on Ritsu''s face, but he was wondering why his words seemed to not have any credibility on it?


    ''Was it my imagination?''


    Shishio didn''t think too much, but in the end, the three of them didn''t talk much and walked together to the school, enjoying the morning together, and whether he was being stared enviously at by a group of guys for walking with two beautiful girls, he didn''t care or rather no one said anything since it was one of the perks of having a handsome face, but the question that was asked by Ritsu suddenly appear on his mind once again.


    ''Will I be like Mitaka-senpai?''


    Shishio snorted and shook his head, even if he became a scumbag in the future, he wouldn''t be someone like Mitaka who didn''t dare to face his own feelings and caused their loved one to suffer because of indecisiveness.


    Shishio continued with his steps, but it might be his imagination that his steps seemed to be lighter than before, but anyway, he felt pretty good today.

 Chapter 64 - Showing A Muscle!

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Showing A Muscle!</h4>


    "Oga-kun, good morning."


    "Good morning, Kanda-kun, you left early this morning."??


    Shishio, who had just entered the ssroom, looked at Sorata, who was already sitting in his seat. He woke up very early before, but when he was preparing his breakfast, Sorata was already carrying his schoolbag and left Sakurasou, in a very weird condition, so he didn''t greet Sorata when Sorata left before, nor did he care much, but he was wondering why this guy left the school so early.


    "Ye - Yes, something happened in the morning."


    Sorata''s eyes dodged and he scratched his hair, acting as if he was alright. In truth, he hadn''t had a good rest sincest night so he decided to go to the school early in the morning, wishing to get away from Sakurasou as soon as possible.


    When Sorata thought about what Shishio had donest night, it really shocked him. He had only been living for two days in Sakurasou, but it shocked him when he found out that he was the only one that had nothing...


    "Did you have a good rest yesterday?"


    Shishio could tell from Sorata''s eyes this guy hadn''t had a good rest and wondered whether it was because of what had happenedst night. His EQ wasn''t low and very high at that so it was very easy to understand Sorata''s thought, but personally, there was nothing that he could do for him, and he also felt troublesome to do so.


    If Sorata became a beautiful girl then Shishio might help him, unfortunately, Sorata was a boy and an ordinary one at that.


    Shishio only realized it when he observed Sorata''s appearance, this guy was really ordinary so it might be impossible to find him among the crowd.


    "Uh... it''s okay, I just like to stay upte..." Sorata was really ufortable at this moment, and he really hoped for Shishio to not appear in front of him, since when they were standing next to each other, he could feel how both of them were so different and how he was so inferior which made him hate himself and...


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio suddenly could feel two softness on his back. He twitched his lips and felt a bit agitated, but he didn''t move, slowly enjoying this feeling, and said helplessly, "Nana, what are you doing early in the morning?"


    "Wasn''t it because you ignored my callst night?" Nana pouted, showing that she was annoyed. When she thought aboutst night and how this guy told her to sleep directly, ignoring her call, and only answered her text, she felt a bit annoyed. She was a beautiful girl, alright?


    "...You know, if you act coquettish like this, you''ll be mistaken as my girlfriend," Shishio said.


    "Hehe, that''s hrious." Nana chuckled and said, "But that isn''t bad, do you want us to be a couple?"


    "...This is my first time hearing such an unromantic confession before." Shishio shook his head and said, "Wait till you''re 10 years older than say that again to me." He then walked back to his seat and escaped since he was afraid, it might be hard to control his little skyscraper if Nana kept pressing her two soft melons on his arm.


    "What? Do you like older women?" Nana quickly chased after Shishio, ignoring Sorata, who was there from the beginning to the end.


    Sorata let out a long sigh and felt tired, somehow, he felt more jealous, especially when he could see that Nana was so beautiful and sexy.


    ''If it''s me...''


    If Shishio knew what Sorata was thinking then, without doubt, Shishio would say that Sorata would be dumped without hesitation since Shishio knew very well Sorata didn''t know how to treat a girl, besides using something which was known as "Yasashi (Kindness)".


    When Nana was about to ask Shishio, the bell suddenly rang.


    "You should go back to your seat," Shishio said calmly.


    Nana snorted and had made up her mind to defeat this guy.


    ''But if I make him fall in love with me, then should it count as my win?''


    Nana didn''t think that it was that bad if she decided to date him, but it should be him who confessed so she would be the winner!


    Nana then chuckled and thought that it would be fun to see that scene where Shishio confessed to her.


    "Okay, let''s start the ss."


    Koharu, the homeroom teacher of the ss, entered the ss with a cute white suit and skirt, then announced the start of the ss.


    Shishio let out a sigh and felt that it was useless to listen to this ss since he had learned all of them. He knew that he might offend his teacher, but when he thought that he would spend his three years with such a useless ss...


    Shishio couldn''t bear it and took out aw book that he had bought to read it. He didn''t have a hobby of sleeping during the ss and it was better to use his free time to read something, but when he was engrossed in his book...


    "Oga-kun, Oga-kun!"


    Shishio looked up and saw Koharu, standing on the podium looking at him angrily.


    "Yes, Sensei?" Shishio said calmly.


    Koharu frowned and said, "Oga-kun, can youe up and answer the questions on the ckboard?" In the beginning, she thought that Shishio was learning, but when she saw the book in his hand, she knew that he was cking and he did that on the first day of school which made her even more annoyed and thought to teach him a manner.


    Shishio ignored the expression of the gloating boys around since he could tell that all of them were jealous of his rtionship with Nana and his poprity with the girls in the ss, which made him realize how childish a high school student could be. He put down his book and nodded toward Koharu since he could tell that this teacher wanted to punish him.


    Shishio walked toward the podium without hesitation, with his back straight, showing no doubt that he could solve it.


    "Do you think that Oga-kun can solve the question?" A girl whispered to another girl next to her.


    "Oga-kun is so pitiful..." Another girl seemed worried.


    If the guys were jealous of him, the girls were worried about him, since Shishio''s poprity was very high.


    "It was his fault on ck during the ss, he deserves it," the jealous boy said.


    "How can we solve this kind of problem? I have no idea at all." The smart students in the ss muttered and they didn''t have an idea to solve the problem which was written on the board.


    "Oga-kun..." Kanda Sorata wasn''t sure why and he knew that it might sound petty, but he felt that he would be happy if Shishio couldn''t answer this question.


    Unlike everyone, Nana looked at Shishio with full of interest, wondering what Shishio was about to do.


    "Um... Oga-kun, if you don''t know, then it is alright..." Koharu looked at the students in her ss that started to whisper underneath and started to regret her impulsive behavior.


    Koharu didn''t really want to punish Shishio, but she was a little angry since he ignored her and read another book that didn''t have any rtionship with her ss right after he became a high school student. She was also quite worried since she knew howplicated the question that she had given, and thought that it might give him a big blow.


    As for the source of this question, it wasn''t something that could be solved by a high school student, it was a question that was given by her current university lecturer to check her level, and she needed to spend a whole day to solve this question reluctantly, although, this question could be solved by someone who knew high school knowledge, it was impossible for a high school student to solve it.


    "It''s alright, Shirayama-sensei."


    Shishio smiled lightly toward Koharu, who was next to him. He knew that this teacher cared about him since what he did was indeed wrong for reading another book during the ss, but he didn''t regret it or rather, he wanted to prove his ability so no one would say anything when he ignored the ss and as his homeroom teacher, she must also know about his schrship, but the premise that he must always be in the 1st rank.


    If Shishio failed in his studies, then it would affect his schrships, but then again, Koharu didn''t know anything about his system after all.


    Moreover, Shishio also didn''t feel the slightest malice from Koharu, and he knew that it was only a moment of impulse.


    "Then, I will start to solve the problem, Sensei."


    Shishio then picked up the chalk and wrote the answer on the ckboard. Then after more than ten minutes, he looked at the answer that he had written in satisfaction, and then looked at Koharu, who was dumbfounded beside him.


    "Sensei, it''s done."


    "Ah - Ah, yes! It - It''s... correct..." Koharu somehow felt very weak at this moment and looked at Shishio with aplicated gaze.


    Shishio only smiled lightly, put down the chalk, and looked at the stunned crowd. In truth, there were a lot of ways to solve this problem, but he was toozy to do it.


    "..."


    The entire ss was in silence and no one said anything since they were too stunned and dumbfounded to say anything.


    Shishio then sat down on his seat and continued to read his book, calmly, and handsomely, ignoring everyone''splicated gaze on him, especially the guys, but when it came to the cute girls, he didn''t mind teasing some girls, he looked at Nana, who happened to see her, and gave her a mischievous smile.


    Nana''s position was quite far from Shishio, so when Shishio showed this mischievous smile, most of the girls in the ss thought that he was smiling at them, which somehow made their hearts beat very fast.


    Nana snorted, but she thought that it might be a bit hard to beat him on the exam so she was going to defeat him through love!


    On the other hand, Koharu twitched her lips and looked at the perfect answer on the board, letting out a long sigh. She knew how difficult this problem was and she needed one day to solve it, but Shishio could do it in a very short time which made her wonder whether she wasn''t smart enough, but she quickly shook her head.


    It wasn''t that Koharu was stupid, but Shishio was too smart!


    Koharu then looked at Shishio, who continued to read his book calmly, ignoring her ss, but she didn''t care anymore since she knew that there was nothing that she could teach him at this moment, and at the same time, she was wondering whether Shishio was the reincarnation of "God of Learning".


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s continue the ss."


    Koharu didn''t say anything again and everyone also didn''t say anything since their level difference was too big!

 Chapter 65 - Hoes Before Bros

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Hoes Before Bros</h4>


    When Koharu''s ss ended, Tagami and Usa, who were sitting nearby Shishio, couldn''t help but look at Shishio in amazement.


    "Ahem, Oga, I really wonder why our gap is so big even though we go to the same high school," Tagami said helplessly.??


    "Yeah, all those calctions almost made my head explode," Usa said while holding his head with a painful expression.


    Shishio closed his book and looked at Tagami and Usa, his rtionship with everyone in the ss was quite normal, he wasn''t that distant, nor he was that close, but when he saw both Tagami and Usa in his ss, he knew very well that both of them wereing from the same story as Shiro-san, Mayumi, Sayaka, and Shiro-san. It was also the reason why he didn''t mind having a closer rtionship with both of them.


    Shishio looked at Usa and had to admit that this guy was better than Sorata since, unlike Sorata, this guy had never gotten angry toward the heroines, but well, simr to Sorata, this guy used a weapon known as "Yasashi (kindness)" to get the heroine too, but unlike Sorata, Usa was a truly good boy.


    However, when Shishio thought about it calmly, most of the protagonists in the story would use "Yasashi (kindness)" as the main trait, however, it was also the reason why there was a lot of NTR doujinshi about them, which made him wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or felt sad about them.


    Shishio then looked at Usa and he was wondering why Usa didn''t go to Sakurasou.


    ''Should he go to the normal dorm?''


    Shishio felt that the possibility was bigger since no normal students wanted to live in Sakurasou which was a bin of loony, after all.


    In front of Tagami and Usa, Shishio was quite modest and he didn''t need to act like he was arrogant too since an arrogant character was very troublesome and he also didn''t hate to talk with someone.


    "In fact, I have seen a simr question before, so I can solve it so smoothly."


    With his "Enhanced Memory", Shishio could remember all the names of the students in this ss easily, and during the introduction yesterday, he talked with both Tagami and Usa. Even though he didn''t like to talk with guys too much since it was better to talk with a girl, he also knew that it was necessary to have one of two boys that he could talk with since sometimes guys had some conversations that couldn''t be talked with girls, especially porn-rted since he was sure that both Tagami and Usa had a lot of it.


    Shishio''s hunch was always right, and he also knew the personality of Tagami and Usa weren''t that bad so he didn''t mind talking with them, though, he wasn''t sure how Usa''s reaction was when this guy knew that he was living with his heroine.


    Lastly, the ss was also another form of society, if Shishio didn''tmunicate with everyone, then he would be left alone, everyone would pretend that he wasn''t there, especially when he was so good, even though he didn''t care much, or rather, a high school was only three years, and after they graduated, he was sure that everyone in this ss would only be one among everyone so even if he didn''t talk with them, it didn''t really matter, but as a businessman, he didn''t want that, he wanted to be in control so he needed tomunicate with them, even though their conversation was quite meaningless, especially boys, when they were together, the only things that they were talking were either about girls or porns after all, but it was still several times better than talking about someone behind their back, right?


    "You... I know that you''re trying to be humble..." Usa said helplessly.


    "We, as stupid students, should pay our respect and worship toward you before the exam in the future." Tagami touched his chin and thought deeply, and got up and wanted to show respect to the person in front of him.


    "Please don''t, I don''t want to be called the teacher for engaging in a cult." Shishio showed a helpless expression since this guy really dared to do it, and Tagami didn''t seem to joke around, and he had a feeling that this guy would really do if he didn''t stop him.


    Then Shishio, Tagami, and Usa talked to each other for a while until the next lesson started.


    ".... ."


    Sorata looked at Shishio, who was talking with Tagami and Usa, thinking that Shishio was just like everyone else in the ss, and Shishio was only an ordinary student in this society, but when he looked at him, he could see that Shishio was different from everyone and, Sorata, he was just one among everyone.


    Sorata looked at Shishio, his face was a bit lonely, and there was some jealousy that couldn''t be hidden appeared on his heart, wondering why Shishio was so good, but Shishio could still stay among the ordinary people, and because of that, it made him appear inferior, and maybe, if there wasn''t Shishio there, he could have a chance to talk with Shiina Mashiro.


    Just when Sorata was caught in a whirlpool of jealousy, he failed to notice Nanami, who had been watching him silently from behind.


    "Kanda-kun?"


    Nanami was a Seiyu (Voice Actor), and because of that, she also learned about facial expressions and the psychological conditions of the characters on the screen, so she felt that Sorata''s current condition wasn''t right.


    ''Is he jealous of Oga-kun? Why is that?''


    Nanami couldn''t understand, and although Shishio was indeed very smart, especially when she thought about thest question from Koharu-sensei. She had a huge headache when she thought about that question, let alone solving that question. She, who had always been average at her grade, that question wasn''t something that she could solve at all.


    Nanami then looked at Sorata and Shishio with doubt.


    ''Aren''t they friends in Sakurasou?''


    However, why Nanami felt that Sorata became unfamiliar and became more and more distant from how she remembered him.


    When Nanami recalled the day Sorata picked up Hikari, she watched Sorata holding Hikari and said that he would take good care of it until he found someone who would take good care of it.


    Nanami knew that her heart might be shaken and she felt the change of her emotion toward Sorata, perhaps, she felt that she might like the boy that held the cat a bit, and there was also a voice that told her to confess to this boy, but when she looked at Sorata''s expression at this moment, she suddenly felt that everything was just an illusion, and maybe it was the right choice that she didn''t confess to him at that time.


    Then the next ss started, and Shishio had always been reading his book, but in English ss, he was called by the teacher in charge and was told to trante the texts in English, however, he was very fluent and there was a British ent on his words, which made the teacher, wondering whether he had lived in the UK for a while and when he was being asked the teacher, he only told the teacher that he was being taught during middle school since there was no way that he would exin that he had a system, right?


    During the physics ss, Shishio''s life wasn''t peaceful since the teacher seemed to target him, so all he could do was to answer the problems that were given to him easily.


    Everyone was dumbfounded once again since they didn''t expect Shishio to be so good at physics, but the physics teacher was going to provoke him, so Shishio also didn''t give him mercy and he was thinking whether he should try to expel this teacher.


    The teacher, who tried to provoke Shishio, was, in the end, left in embarrassment, his bald head was red, blushing like a tomato, and rushed out of the ss directly.


    Shishio ignored it since it was normal for an ipetent teacher to be kicked out sooner orter so it might be good to fasten the process, right?


    The girls in the ss looked at Shishio with very aggressive eyes, and if they weren''t in the ss, they might jump into him, asking one or two children from him, probably.


    The boys seemed to show that everything was hopeless and they knew that they couldn''t beat him, but from Sorata, there was strong jealousy that was radiated from him and it became more and more intense, other than that, everything else was normal.


    When the ss ended, it was time to break, Shishio, Tagami, and Usa were about to grab lunch but...


    "Shishio,e with me!"


    Nana grabbed Shishio and pulled him directly away from Tagami and Usa.


    "Wait, Oga, bring us with you!" Tagami quickly responded, especially when he saw Nana pulling Shishio away from them. He knew that the rtionship between Nana and Shishio was good and he also didn''t have an idea about Nana, even though Nana was very beautiful, but it was different for Nana''s friends.


    Tagami knew that Nana''s friends were very cute and beautiful so if both Nana and Shishio dated each other, as Shishio''s friend, shouldn''t he have had a chance to date Nana''s friends?


    This was why Tagami didn''t want to lose that chance, but he was toote and he saw Shishio make an apologetic gesture then left with Nana.


    "This guy, is this a hoe before bro?" Tagami was helpless.


    "Give up, Tagami." Usa patted Tagami''s shoulder and said, "If I am also being given a choice between hoe and bro, then I will also choose a lunch with a girl without hesitation."


    "..."


    Tagami was silent, but he also knew that Usa was right if there was a girl that was interested in him, then he was going to go with that girl, leaving his bros behind. He let out a long sigh and patted Usa''s shoulder. "You''re my brother, Usa."


    "You''re my brother too, Tagami," Usa said with a smile since unlike in middle school, his life should be normal without any weirdo around him.


    "But he''s our brother too and hopefully he can set up a mixer for us," Tagami said with a hopeful expression.


    "..."


    Usa looked at Tagami and could only shake his head, but as a young adolescent boy, he was also excited when he thought that he would have a girlfriend and went to a mixer.


    "But.. is that alright? Won''t we trouble him?" Usa asked, unsure.


    "Let''s ask him first, there''s no harm in asking, right?" Tagami said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s true..." Usa nodded since there was really no harm in asking.


    Then both of them went out together to start their lonely lunch, though, because of that, the three of them became friends with each other.

 Chapter 79 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Beginning</h4>


    As Togo said, before long, they arrived at the port which was located near Tokyo Bay.


    The port was quite deserted, and the light was quite limited, but for Shishio, who had "Enhanced Vision", he could clearly see his surroundings as clear as a day. Watching his surroundings, he could see some guards that were patrolling around the port, and there were a lot of containers stacked one after another.??


    The car moved around for a while until they stopped at a warehouse, but clearly, there was something weird about this warehouse since there were a lot of guards that were guarded outside and there were also a lot of luxurious cars around this warehouse, which made him think that it was a very strange sight.


    If Shishio didn''t know anything, he thought that he might havee to a secret party or it was a ce where Togo might keep him after she kidnapped him, but he knew that this ce was a venue for the "Kengan Match".


    Togo''s secretary, Yurihama Fusae, exined to Shishio that "Kengan Match" had a lot of venues which scattered around Tokyo and the nearby areas, and as the members of the "Kengan Association", they would receive information on where the "Kengan Match" would be held from time to time.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received 500 million yen>


    "Sometimes, they hold it on the abandoned building, a food factory, warehouse..." Fusae exined.


    "I see." Shishio nodded, but he didn''t seem that impressed by Fusae''s exnation since he felt that it was normal to have a lot of venues, considering the members of the "Kengan Association" were thosepanies owners, CEOs, famous celebrities, etc, or rather, most of the people with power and authority within this country, but still, he was grateful for the reward.


    Shishio knew that "Kengan Association" was like those secret organizations that were founded by people with a lot of powers in his previous life and he also had joined one in the past since, by joining that organization, he could know a lot of important people, increased hiswork, and it was also possible to get more clients for hispany since most members were someone with a lot of money and authority, but of course, there was no underground fight like the "Kengan Match".


    "Rather than telling you by mouth, let''s go inside, so you can understand better what "Kengan Match" is," Togo said directly, stopping Fusae, who had been exining the matter of "Kengan Match" and Kengan Association" to Shishio.


    Fusae was helpless, but she also had gotten used to Togo''s antics, so she didn''t say much.


    The door was opened by Togo''s bodyguards, and the three of them came out one by one, but before Shishio went out, he put a facemask on his face.


    Togo looked at Shishio, who put on his facemask, and nodded since she felt that it was troublesome for someone to ask the rtionship between them since she knew how handsome this guy was. Even though she didn''t care about their opinions, she didn''t want some strange gossip to enter Shishio''s grandfather''s ears after all since Shishio''s grandfather was her big client.


    Shishio came out, following everyone, but then, his phone vibrated. He raised his eyebrow and saw that Nana had called him out. "Tomari-san, can I answer this phone first?"


    "Yeah, but don''t talk too long," Togo said and waved her hand, thinking the one who had called him was one of the two bitches that she had seen earlier.


    If Shishio knew what Togo was thinking, he could only shake his head helplessly since he knew it was impossible to change Togo''s blunt and vulgar personality. He didn''t stay too far from Togo and her group, taking off his facemask, then epted Nana''s call.


    "Nana, what''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "What? I can''t call you if, there''s nothing?"


    Shishio could tell that Nana seemed to be pouted and annoyed. He shook his head and wondered whether his charm was so big that he could make a lot of girls fall for him.


    "No, in truth, I also want to talk with you, but I''m outside now, and I can''t talk too long," Shishio said sincerely.


    "Oh? Are you still with that big sister?" Nana asked, but her tone seemed quite cheerful when she heard that Shishio also wanted to talk with him.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and didn''t hide anything.


    "So who is she? Your rtive?" Nana asked.


    "No, she''s my grandfather''s friend. I''ve just arrived in Tokyo after all so she introduces me to Tokyo," Shishio said since there was no way for him to tell that Togo had asked to fight on the "Kengan Match".


    "Ah, I''m so jelly! That means that you''re having fun, right?" Nana seemed pretty jealous when she heard it.


    "Um, yeah."


    "That''s not fair! I want to go out and y too!"


    "...."


    Shishio could tell from Nana''s sentence, she also wanted to go out to y, or rather, she tried to invite him to y indirectly, but when he knew that he was quite busy this week since he needed to take care of the matter of the "Kengan Match" and based on what Togo had told him, the "Kengan Match" would be held on Saturday night.


    "I might be busy this week, but if you don''t mind, how about we go out together next week?"


    Shishio was also curious about the karaoke chains that he had received before and wanted to visit them.


    "That''s great! Let''s go out and y next week!" Nana was happy when she heard it.


    "By the way, this isn''t the reason why you have called me, right?"


    "Oh, right!" Nana only remembered the reason why she called him and quickly said, "I want to ask your help to bring the game console from my Onee-chan''s dorm, but if you''re busy, then it is alright." In truth, her intention to ask him for help was because she wanted to be with him longer and she thought that there might be some chance that their rtionship would be even closer, but after all, their rtionship hadn''t reached that stage yet and she also didn''t want to cause him trouble too so if her request caused him trouble, she would do it by herself.


    "Well, I don''t mind helping you." Shishio thought for a while and said, "I have a motorcycle, so we can go there faster." In the past, he had received parking parts and in that parking park, there were a lot of vehicles from cars, motorcycles, scooters, bicycles, buses, etc there.


    "What? Do you have a motorcycle?" Nana seemed quite surprised.


    "Yes, but let''s talk about this matter tomorrow since I have been called," Shishio said and decided to stop the conversation since he could see that Togo was quite impatient already.


    "Alright! See you tomorrow!" Nana said cheerfully.


    "Yes, see you tomorrow, and good night, Nana," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Good night!"


    Shishio ended the call, then walked to Togo. "It''s done." He put on his facemask again and covered most of his face with his long hair.


    Togo nodded and didn''t say much. "Good, let''s go."


    Then Shishio, Togo, and Togo''s subordinates walked to the venue and as expected, their group attracted the eyes of everyone on the stage, after all, Togo was a very famous public figure, and her appearance caused a gasp on some people on the venue since no one expected this crazy woman to appear.


    Shishio was unfazed, and only nced at some people, feeling that he had seen some of those people on the television in the past, but that was all since they were strangers and they had nothing to do with him.


    Shishio knew that rather than thinking about those strangers, he needed to understand the "Kengan Match" better by observing the match that was about to be held soon. He observed the interior of the venue and could pretty much tell that it was pretty much like an old building, but he also understood that they didn''t want to attract attention so they held the "Kengan Match" in such a ce.


    "By the way, who is fighting?" Shishio asked.


    "Fusae," Togo called out her secretary''s name directly.


    Fusae nodded and said, "Today, there''s a match between Nogi Group and Yoshitake Yoshiro."


    "What about the deal?" Shishio asked.


    "The deal that is made here is a right to construct the new Makunoichi building. The winner of this "Kengan Match" is going to have the right to build a skyscraper worth ten billion yen," Fusae said directly without, checking her memo as if she had remembered it before.


    "I see." Shishio nodded and asked, "Is the deal always this big?" He wasn''t that surprised by the amount of money, but he was wondering whether all the deals that were fought on the "Kengan Match" would be this big since he didn''t think that all the matches that happened on the "Kengan Match" would be all serious about the deal betweenpanies and there might be some matches that were intended to entertain all people in the venue.


    After all, unlike a public fighting arena, Shishio knew that in this underground fighting arena, someone might die.


    Fusae thought for a bit and said, "It''s a mixed, after all, a lot ofpanies have conflict every day so it is normal if there''s a fight every day, and there''s also a fight that is intended to entertain all the members and guests in this venue too, but the deal of this fight is quite big, and because of that you can see famous CEOs here." She didn''t point her finger and only nced at some CEOs of famous bigpanies in this country.


    Shishio nodded, didn''t care much about famous CEOs in this ce, and asked, "Can I put a bet on this match?"


    "Yes, you can make a bet on this match." Fusae nodded.


    "What''s wrong? You want to put a bet on this match?" Togo asked.


    "Yes." Shishio thought that it would be wasteful to not put a bet, considering he knew about those people here and when he heard the name of twopanies that were going on the match today, he knew very well who would be the winner in this "Kengan Match" so he didn''t hesitate to put his bet.


    Making up his mind, Shishio then raised his eyebrow since he noticed there were a lot of strong fighters. He looked around and saw a man more than two meters tall, a man with very interesting muscles, an elderly man with a group of strong people that surrounded him. He might not realize it, but the face under his facemask, at this moment, he might not have realized it, but he showed an eager smile. "Tomari-san."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This ce is interesting," Shishio said.


    Tomari looked at Shishio and thought that he had been hooked, after all, as a martial artist, it was normal for them to want to be the strongest and she could feel Shishio also could see that he was very eager to fight. She also had a smile on her face and said, "Let''s get a better ce so we can watch the match better, and after this match, I''ll exin to you more about the detail of my request."


    Shishio nodded and walked beside Togo.


    When both of them walked, Shishio could feel that he attracted a lot of attention, but he ignored them, walking with a strong stride like a king of lions.

 Chapter 80 - The Protagonist Meets The Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Protagonist Meets The Protagonist</h4>


    Unlike video games, novels, or shonen manga where the characters in the story were able to see whether someone was strong or not from their auras or a nce of their eyes, in reality, it was impossible for someone to do something like that, and to determine whether someone was powerful, or not, they needed to see them fight on the match first, after all, no one could see the status of someone, nor the aura of someone with their eyes since they were only a normal human.


    However, for martial artists, fighters, or warriors whose strength had reached a certain extent, their sense was sharper than a normal human, and they could tell whether someone was strong or not just by a guess, shape of the body, stance, disposition, etc.??


    In other words, their observation ability to determine whether someone was strong or not was better than most people''s.


    It was the same for some people at this venue, they quickly turned their attention toward Shishio, who was walking beside Togo.


    Why did Shishio gather their attention?


    The first reason was because of Togo.


    They knew clearly that Togo would have a "Kengan Match" a few dayster and her opponent was someone that everyone in this venue couldn''t take lightly, which was why when Togo came, she attracted a lot of attention since no one would think that she woulde to today''s "Kengan Match".


    The second reason was that there was no Togo''s most powerful fighter.


    Hong was Togo''s strongest fighter and he had never lost in any matches, but his opponent in few days was different from any fighter that he had ever fought in the past, which was why everyone quite anticipated the fight between Hong and his opponent.


    However, on today''s "Kengan Match", they couldn''t see Hong, but rather Shishio, who walked closely with Togo.


    The third reason was most females in this venue thought Shishio was handsome since his long purple hair gave off an elegant aura and a strong aura like a knight, from how he walked, his eyes, body, etc, attracted most people, even though his face was covered in a facemask.


    The fourth reason that they thought Shishio might be Togo''s lover, after all, everyone loved to gossip, especially no one would expect that the "Merchant of Death" would be interested in the opposite gender, which was why they were curious about Shishio.


    The fifth reason was that they were curious about Shishio since they were wondering who could walk closely and talked amicably with Togo since they knew very well that Togo''s temper wasn''t good.


    In the eyes of normal people, one of those five reasons might be the reason why they were looking at Shishio.


    However, some people in this venue, especially the elderly man that was surrounded by a lot of strong men, stared at Shishio for a while and raised his eyebrow since his reason was quite different from everyone, who was looking at Shishio at this moment.


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" One of the strong men asked, and also followed the elderly man''s gaze that was looking at Togo and Shishio.


    "Togo Tomari should be fighting against "him", right?" The elderly man asked.


    "Yes, the match is scheduled for a few dayster on Saturday night." One of the men nodded and asked, "Are you going to watch the match, grandfather?"


    The elderly manughed and said, "That match is going to be interesting."


    The three strong men raised their eyebrows, then stared at Shishio since they knew very well that this young man was a fighter from their observation alone, but then again, whether Shishio was strong enough to defeat "him", was debatable since they knew very well how strong "him" was, but what the words of the elderly man aroused their curiosity, and thought that they would also follow him to watch the match in a few dayster.


    However, unlike the elderly men, the rest of the people that were stared at by Shishio only put a nce at Shishio before they looked away since they didn''t have the ability to see whether someone was strong or not with just a single nce from their eyes.


    If Shishio took off his clothes, showing his strong muscles, then it would be different, but he was wearing a long-sleeve white shirt that hid most of his body, and his muscles weren''t the bulky type, so they thought of him as just Togo''s boy toy.


    ---


    When Shishio heard the words "Kengan Match" from Togo''s mouth before, he knew very well what kind of story it was and also pped his mouth who thought that this world was very peaceful.


    If Shishio could rewind the time, then he wanted to return to chapter 27 where he said that this world was peaceful since he knew very well that this world wasn''t peaceful, especially when he knew about the existence of the map that was erased from the country, however, his chance to meet the people from that ce might be very small, but if he really met them, then he needed to be prepared, after all, no one really knew what would happen in life.


    Shishio threw the useless thought, and thought about the gamble, after all, he knew that he had won, especially the math that he would watch would be the first match of the main protagonist.


    "Tomari-san, can I ask?" Shishio asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Togo asked, wondering what Shishio wanted to ask.


    "Who are these three people?" Shishio cast his nce at the huge man with two-meter heights, a man with interesting muscles, and an elderly man that was surrounded by three strong men.


    The huge man with two-meter heights and the man with an interesting muscle might interest him, but Shishio was more curious about the elderly man that was surrounded by three strong men since their eyes were quite unique since they had a ck sclera and white irises.


    Shishio might know their identities, but it wouldn''t hurt to hear the exnation from Togo, right?


    "Oh?"


    Togo, Fusae, and Togo''s subordinates were curiously surprised when all the people that were asked by Shishio were all the strong fighters on the "Kengan Association".


    "Why are you curious about them?" Togo asked, and didn''t answer his question immediately, since she wanted to know why he wanted to know about their identities.


    "They''re strong," Shishio said simply.


    Togo nodded and said, "Yes, the three of them might be the strongest fighters in this venue."


    "Oh-ho?" Shishio looked at Togo full of interest.


    "Fusae." Togo was toozy to exin and left everything to her secretary.


    Fusae nodded and said, "The huge man with two meters in height is Sekibayashi Jun. He''s a famous pro-wrestler and a very strong fighter. In public, he''s very famous, you should know him."


    Shishio looked at Sekibayashi Jun who was so tall and caused the people around him to look like a dwarf. He thought for a while and nodded since it seemed the previous Shishio Oga also knew about Sekibayashi Jun.


    "The muscr man that is standing with that fat man is Wakatsuki Takeshi, who is also known as The Wild Tiger. He''s an affiliated fighter of Furumi Pharmaceuticals, and by the way, the fat man who is standing beside Wakatsuki is the CEO of Furumi Pharmaceuticals," Fusae exined.


    "Hmm... it might be a rough observation, but his body... isn''t normal, right?" Shishio asked directly.


    Fusae nodded and with the power of Iwami Heavy Industries, it was very easy to gather most of the information of the fighters on the "Kengan Association".


    "Yes, that person has an abnormally high muscle density, 52 times higher than average," Fusae said with serious expression since no matter how long it was, she felt that it was quite hard to believe that someone had 52 more muscle densities than an average person.


    ''52 times muscle density...''


    Shishio was wondering whether it meant Wakatsuki was 52 stronger than normal people, but whether Wakatsuki was really 52 times stronger than a normal person or not, the fact that Wakatsuki was strong didn''t change.


    "Then what about that elderly man?" Shishio asked, and at the same time, he couldn''t help butment, thinking that it was hard to see the difference between a killer and a normal person. He knew very well the identity of the elderly man was the patriarch of the famous assassination family, and besides his strange eyes, this elderly man didn''t have any difference from the people that he saw on the street.


    Fusae''s expression changed and said, "If possible, you shouldn''t cause trouble to that elderly man, Oga-kun."


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked.


    Fusae''s expression became solemn and said, " He''s the patriarch of the Kure n. The famous assassination n in this country, his name is Kure Erioh."


    "Kure n?" Shishio raised his eyebrow but didn''t say much.


    "It''s an assassination n, their home should be near your house in Kyoto," Togo said.


    "..."


    Shishio wasn''t sure whether he should be happy to hear that news or not.


    They then stood in some ce at the venue where they could see the match that would be held in the middle.


    "Fusae-san, do you know where the fighters of the twopanies are?" Shishio asked. He had seen the main character and his opponent before, but he decided to ask again since it would be weird if he knew everything, right?


    Fusae then pointed her finger at a wild man with a bulky, powerful build, a hairless face, messy blonde hair, and small blonde eyebrows.


    "That person is Rihito. He''s the representative fighter of Yoshitake Real Estate. He''s fairly famous on "Kengan Match" and he''s also known as "The Superman," Fusae said.


    "Superman?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    Fusae nodded and said, "Rihito is famous for his technique that is known as Razor Edge." She then pointed at her fingers and said, "Rihito''s fingers are capable of tearing through flesh, bone, and even armor just like a razor."


    "Oh?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and said, "Is it because of a pinch grip?"


    Fusae was surprised by Shishio''s ability to deduct someone''s ability. She quickly nodded and said, "Yes, it is because of his pinch grip that he can tear anything."


    Shishio nodded and asked, "What about the other one?"


    Fusae then pointed her finger at a man of above-average height who had an extremely athletic build, and his most notable feature was his mop of messy, dark brown hair like seaweed. His face was handsome and because of his body and temperament, he also attracted a lot of attention from the females in this venue.


    "He''s a new fighter of Nogi Group. His name is Tokita Ohma. I don''t know anything else about him," Fusae said calmly. Her tone was very calm from the beginning to the end, showing her professionalism as a secretary of Togo Tomari.


    "....Your secretary is amazing, Tomari-san," Shishio said since he had to admit that he quite admired Fusae''s professionalism since this woman remembered a lot of things.


    "Who are you going to put the bet on?" Togo ignored Shishio''s praise of her secretary and asked directly.


    Shishio looked at both Rihito and Tokita Ohma. He saw the oddness of the bet and could see that the odds on Tokita were rtively high, but it was normal since it was a risky bet, considering it was Tokita''s first match. On the other hand, Rihito''s odds were quite low, but it was normal since his reputation was quite loud.


    Shishio raised his hand and the staff of the "Kengan Association" came toward him respectfully.


    "Is there something that I can help you with, sir?"


    "I put my bet on Tokita Ohma. 15 million yen, is a card, alright?" Shishio asked.


    The staff was a bit surprised since 15 million yen wasn''t a small amount of money, but he quickly nodded and said, "Yes, please wait a moment, I will bring the machine here." He then left and prepared to bring the card machine.


    "...."


    Togo, Fusae, and Togo''s subordinates were startled when they heard Shishio''s bet.


    "Oga-kun, is that alright? You''re betting 15 million yen on a nobody," Fusae said with worry, after all, even though 15 million yen wasn''t a big amount of money, it was also rtively big, especially when it was put on a nobody fighter such as Tokita Ohma, besides the slightly handsome face, she didn''t see any advantage of Tokita Ohma on this battle, and if it was the matter of handsomeness, she felt that Shishio was several times better than Tokita Ohma too.


    "It''s alright, I believe that guy is going to win, and the odds are three times." Shishio whistled and said, "If I win, I will get 45 million yen."


    Fusae wanted to talk again, but she was stopped by Togo.


    "Let him, if he loses, it doesn''t really matter anyway, it is only a small amount of money," Togo said simply.


    Fusae let out a sigh and didn''t say anything afterward.


    Then the staff returned with a card machine in his hand and proceeded with Shishio''s bet while exining the rules of the bet when if Shishio won or lost, then when it ended, the staff bowed his head and left them alone since the staff was a bit afraid of Togo, who was known as lunatic in the business world.


    Then after Shishio had ced his bet, he stood calmly, watching both Rihito and Tokita Ohma that walked toward the middle of the arena and when it happened, everyone in this ce knew very well that the match was about to begin!


    Shishio looked at Rihito then Tokita Ohma, then looked around, wondering whether there was a heroine that could trigger his system or not.

 Chapter 127 - I Want To Go Out Tomorrow, Is That Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 127 - I Want To Go Out Tomorrow, Is That Alright?</h4>


    Shishio was in the kitchen, cooking, as usual, he didn''t change his uniform at this moment, only wearing a white shirt with a long sleeve which sleeves he rolled over his arms, but something really bothered him now. He turned and asked, "How long are you going to stare at me, Misaki-senpai?"


    "...." Misaki stared at Shishio and looked at his new hairstyle.??


    In truth, it wasn''t only Misaki, who stared at him, Chihiro and Mayumi also did the same, including Shiro-san who also stared at him, after all, it was quite weird to see Shishio without his long hair, but when they thought that a short hair wouldn''t suit him, they were surprised to see that this guy was more handsome.


    Unlike, the rest, Ritsu and Shiina had been looking at him for a while before so they had gotten used to it, but for everyone, they hadn''t made preparations so the change of his hairstyle made them surprised, but unlike everyone who stared from a distance, Misaki directly stared at him from a close distance.


    But everyone had gotten used to Misaki''s uniqueness, so even though she was so close to Shishio, they didn''t think too much.


    "Say, can I use your portrait as one of the characters in anime?" Misaki asked.


    "....." Shishio stared at Misaki in surprise and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Um." Misaki nodded without hesitation.


    "...." Shishio looked at Misaki and asked, "What kind of story is it?"


    "Well, the theme is a romance story with a mecha theme, but I haven''t made the story yet," Misaki said.


    "Romance, huh? But is that alright? Your style is an action-like anime, right?" Shishio asked since he knew that most of this girl''s anime was an action, and he didn''t think that a romance theme of anime was very suitable for Misaki.


    "Which is why I decided to add a mecha element and I want to challenge myself. Then after I saw you change your hairstyle, I feel like your portrait is very suitable to be the main character in my anime," Misaki said without hesitation, after all, even though she had always joked around, she had always been serious about her job. "So can I use your face?" She asked this request sincerely and had a feeling that Shishio might agree directly with her request.


    Everyone was also looking at Shishio and Misaki, but Mayumi didn''t care much, only stared at Shishio since this guy was too handsome, right?


    Shishio shook his head and said, "No."


    "...."


    "Huh? Why? Why can''t I? Just a little bit, I won''t make a bad story!" Misaki quickly asked, well, rather than asking, it was more like begging since she started to hold his pants, trying to pull them down.


    "If you bother me, then I won''t share the curry with you," Shishio said simply.


    Shishio''s threat was sessful, Misaki quickly stopped, but she cried and hugged Chihiro, who was drinking alcohol. "Uwaaa~~ Shishio is bullying me, Chihiro-sensei!!"


    "....." Chihiro let out a sigh and said, "Misaki, don''t bother me too much." She then looked at Shishio and asked, "Say, why don''t you let Misaki use your portrait as the main character in her story?"


    "Chihiro-nee, I haven''t seen Misaki-senpai''s story yet, and even if the story is good, but if my character is bad on the story, then won''t I be miserable by then?" Shishio asked. He wasn''t sure what kind of story that Misaki would make, but if he was pictured as a viin, then what would happen to him?


    "No, I won''t picture you as a viin!" Misaki refuted without hesitation.


    "I need to see the story first." In truth, Shishio didn''t really mind having Misaki use his portrait for her anime, but he needed to see her story first. If the story was crap, then he wouldn''t agree no matter what, after all, it was his face, and he didn''t want his face to appear on the crappy anime, especially when he heard that this was an experimental anime, and her first challenge, so he didn''t really want to bet his portrait right to be used on her anime.


    Chihiro nodded, looked at Misaki, and asked, "You haven''t made up the story yet, right, Misaki?"


    "Um." Misaki nodded and said, "I have asked Jin to write me the script, but he hasn''tpleted it yet." Her voice was a bit low, and somehow she was a bit unconfident.


    Chihiro ignored Misaki''s tone, and said, "Then wait until the story is ready, it isn''t thatte, after that, right?"


    "Well...." Misaki nodded, but her expression was quite unsure at this moment, but no one noticed her, or rather, everyone''s attention was on Shishio, after all, the smell of curry was so delicious.


    "Is it ready, Shishio?" Chihiro touched her stomach and felt very hungry.


    "If we let it sit for an entire night, then it''ll be more delicious, but..." Shishio looked at everyone who seemed to be very heartbroken and smiled. "I guess you want to eat it as soon as possible, huh? Well, prepare your tes, let''s eat."


    "Oh!"


    Everyone was excited, and quickly grabbed their tes to eat, after all the smell of the curry was too destructive for everyone here!


    ---


    When everyone ate the curry, they somehow felt like they were being sublimated and entered nirvana.


    Shishio nodded and had to admit that the Japanese curry might be the best food in Japan since it was very vorful, unlike most Japanese food that was quite thin in a taste, even though it was said to maintain the original taste of the ingredients, but a human wasn''t a robot, even if the chefs had an experience over decades, it was still normal for them to make a mistake, so it was really hard for them to create a perfect dish with very minimum seasonings, and minimum preparation. Once the chef made a mistake, it would be more apparent and the taste became crap, which was why, he felt that rather than being hard-headed about pride, it was better to create delicious food, so it could be enjoyed by anyone.


    "Shishio, I want a second!" Misaki said without hesitation, lifted her te, ignoring the fact that there was a trace of curry on the corner of her mouth.


    "Are you sure? If you eat more, Mitaka-senpai might not be able to eat it," Shishio said while looking at Misaki, trying to see her answer, even though he didn''t care much whether Mitaka would eat his food or not.


    "It''s alright, I''m sure that he has eaten while he''s going out with his "I don''t know what number girlfriend" is," Misaki said simply, after all, she felt that the food in front of him was more important than scumbag Mitaka who was going out with a random girl one after another in her opinion. In truth, she was a bit annoyed, when she thought that Mitaka was going out with a girl, especially when he had requested to be the one who wrote the manuscript of her experimental anime.


    It was her first attempt to create a romance anime, but Misaki wanted it to be the best, even though it was her first time. Then how did she suddenly think about creating a romance anime? It was just her spur of the moment or might be the appearance of someone, she wasn''t sure, or rather she just wanted to make it, at first, she thought to ask a professional to make her a script, after all, her name was quite loud in the anime industry, and it wouldn''t be difficult to search for a good scriptwriter, but Mitaka insisted that he would be the one who made it, so she could only agree, after all, he was her childhood friend, and she also had a crush on him, but when she thought that he was going out with a girl while ignoring his job to write a script for his anime, even though it was only a day that she made up her decision, she felt very annoyed!


    In truth, Misaki might not realize it, but the reason why she wanted to create a romance anime was when she saw how Shishio talked with Shiina at that time, she saw how Shishio was so good at Shiina and how he would support no matter what her decision was, which made her a bit jealous, and longing for Mitaka to be able to say something like that wholeheartedly with all of his feelings to her, but she knew that it was a bit impossible now, which was why she thought that if she couldn''t have that romance in real life, why didn''t she make it on anime?


    However, Misaki didn''t realize the reason, and in her mind, the reason why she wanted to create a romance anime was that she wanted to create it, it was as simple as that.


    "Yeah, let''s just eat it ourselves, you don''t need to think too much about other people," Chihiro said simply, but then her phone vibrated. She raised her eyebrows since she didn''t expect to receive a message from Ryuunosuke.


    Ryuunosuke: "The smell of the curry is very delicious, can you put some on the container for me?"


    Maid-chan: "Yes, please share some with Ryuunosuke-sama."


    "....." The corner of Chihiro''s mouth twitched and she shouted, "If you want to eat, juste out!" She then put down her phone and continued to eat, but then, she touched her stomach and sighed. "Shishio, your food is so delicious, what will you do if I get fat and can''t get a husband? Will you be responsible for me?" She was just joking, but...


    "Yes." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    "....."


    "Oga, rather than Chihiro-san, isn''t it better to date me? I''m still much more beautiful than her---" Mayumi hadn''t finished her words, but her head was knocked down. "What were you doing?!"


    "Do you want me to raise your rent?" Chihiro asked in anger.


    "...." Mayumi shut her mouth honestly, but she was really tempted to date Shishio, after all, he, who was in a new hairstyle, was very handsome, and his cooking ability was simply superb. She believed with this skill, he wouldn''tck money, such a young man, she was sure that his future prospects were boundless, and it was toote to catch him if he had grown up.


    "Yes, can you shut your mouth, Mayumi-san," Ritsu said while staring at Mayumi.


    "Ha? What do you mean by that, Rhan? Do you have a feeling for Oga? Do you like him?!" Mayumi asked with a smile, teasing Ritsu, who was easily embarrassed, but she was also very annoyed since she didn''t expect that Ritsu would pick up a fight against her.


    Ritsu was full of anger and asked, "...It seems that you have been cheated by your boyfriend again, Mayumi-san. So is this guy two-timing or three-timing, is Shiro-san''s prophecy right?"


    "Rhan?!" Mayumi was furious and stood up.


    Ritsu also didn''t lose her momentum and also stood up.


    "You two, shut up!" Chihiro red at both of them.


    "It''s Mayumi-san''s fault!"


    "It''s Rhan who has caused trouble for me!!"


    "SHUT UP!!!!"


    When they stopped fighting, Shishio, who ate his food, suddenly said, "Right, Chihiro-nee."


    "What''s wrong?" Chihiro asked.


    "I''ll go out tomorrow, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." Chihiro nodded and said, "Tomorrow is a Saturday, after all." She felt that there was nothing wrong with Shishio wanting to go out tomorrow since there was no school.


    "I won''t be back until Sunday, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "....." All the girls and women in this ce stared directly at Shishio, and some of them were ufortable since they thought that he might hook up with a girl or something.


    Chihiro stared at Shishio with a frown and asked, "...What are you going to do?"


    "Do you remember Tomari-san? She asked to go out tomorrow and she said that she was going to introduce me to a lot of people." Shishio looked at Chihiro and said, "I know that it might worry you, but I want to go, after all, it is a rare chance for me to know various people from various industries."


    "..." They thought that Shishio was going out to hook up with someone, but they didn''t expect that this guy was so serious.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a while and recalled his dream of bing a tycoon. "Well, you can go."


    "Alright, thank you." Shishio nodded with a smile. He had received his permission so he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Then they continued to eat, and before they cleaned up their dishes, and returned to their room.


    As for Shiro-san, he had to admit that this ignored y was a bit extreme, but he had to admit that it was very enjoyable, especially when his body was being stomped by Mayumi at thest moment.


    "Thank you very much!"

 Chapter 128 - Nights Call

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Night''s Call</h4>


    As usual, Shishio returned to his room, and then took out his phone to call out Roberta directly, after all, he knew that he needed someone to protect him when he came to the "Kengan Match" tomorrow, and it was better to bring her with him.


    Shishio took his phone and the moment he called, in the next second, Roberta answered his call directly.??


    "Young master." Roberta''s voice was quite cold, like a robot, but there was some excitement when Shishio called her.


    "Roberta, I know that it is a bit sudden, but tomorrow evening, can you pick me up in my private parking building?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, Young Master," Roberta said without hesitation.


    "Well, that''s all I want to say, but I also want to know how do you do now?" Shishio was a bit worried about Roberta and wondered how her situation was after she was ced on his fire range.


    "Um, Young Master, can I follow you?" In truth, Roberta was a bit hesitant, but when she heard his words, she directly asked, whether she could follow him, rather than staying on his fire range.


    "...." Shishio had somehow expected this, but it was a bit too sudden. He thought for a while and said, "It''s alright, but I don''t live in my apartment, though."


    "I''ll follow you no matter where you go," Robert said.


    Shishio knew that the system''s existence was very cheating, but he didn''t expect it would be this much. "Let''s talk after we have met tomorrow."


    "Yes," Roberta said.


    Then Shishio asked how Roberta''s situation was, what she ate, where she slept, etc, etc, a lot of things about herself, like a boyfriend who asked her long-distance rtionship girlfriend, after all, even though the system had told him about Roberta''s situation, it didn''t mean, that it was told in detail.


    As for Roberta, she answered Shishio''s questions calmly, like a robot as usual, but she felt warm and she wanted to meet her young master right away.


    They talked for a while until they ended their conversation.


    "See you tomorrow, Roberta."


    "Yes, see you tomorrow, Young Master..." Even though her tone was calm as usual, there was a trance of sadness that could be felt from her voice.


    Shishio had to admit that he was a bit thoughtless about leaving Roberta just like that, after all, unlike Hodgins, who had a family, she was alone, and the only closest person for her was him or his grandfather.


    Shishio was wondering what would happen if Roberta lived in Sakurasou, but he felt that it should be alright, after all, everyone was quite used to an individual character. He thought to sleep so he could wake up early, but someone called him out. Seeing the person who called him, he took his phone and answered. "Tomari-san."


    "How is it? Are you ready?" Togo asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded.


    "Have you prepared or found a way to defeat Kanoh Agito?" Togo asked.


    "Preparation? Well, I don''t make one," Shishio said.


    "Huh?!" Togo was dumbfounded then screamed, "What do you mean by that?!" She thought the reason why Shishio decided to ask her for Kanoh Agito''s fight video and the document was that he wanted to find out a method to defeat Kanoh, but she didn''t expect...


    "All I do is fight, I''ll go to the ring, beat him up, and win, what kind of preparation do I need to do?" Shishio asked. "I want to sleep. Don''t ask me too many questions, just watch me tomorrow." Even though the contract between him and Togo might make what he did soundplicated, in truth, what he was doing was only a fight, that''s all, nothing else. The video and the data about Kanoh Agito might be useful, but in the end, without power, it was useless, which was why, he only watched the video and the data about Kanoh Agito once, and all he needed to do was to fight him, showing that he was stronger than Kanoh Agito.


    "....." Togo.


    When Togo heard those words, it was so simple, and she felt that it was very dumb of her to ask him a lot of questions. She was the one who had chosen him, and it wasn''t a time for her to be talk like a bitch, what she needed to do was to watch his match and believed him that he would win.


    Togo took a deep breath and said, "Good, go and sleep, don''t forget to brush your teeth."


    "...Are you my mom?" Shishio was speechless. "Well, thanks."


    "Hmm... good night," Togo said.


    "Good night." Shishio put down his phone then quickly went to sleep directly since he had a lot of things that he needed to do tomorrow.


    ---


    Togo looked at her phone, then looked in the distance through her office, and thought about tomorrow. ''Tomorrow, huh?'' She was quite anticipating how Shishio was going to fight tomorrow, as for how the result of the battle, somehow she didn''t care much about it anymore, well, she cared about it, but more than that, she hoped that he wouldn''t be hurt during the fight tomorrow.


    ---


    Nana was in her room, looking at the number of clothes that she had put on her bed, wondering which one she should wear tomorrow, after all, she wanted to appear beautiful in front of him.


    *Ring! Ring!*


    Nana looked at her phone and saw that it was from Maiko. "Maiko, what''s wrong?" She was still looking at her clothes while asking that question.


    "Say, did you know Shishio came to my house earlier?" Maiko suddenly said.


    "Huh?!" Nana was dumbfounded, stopped, and asked, "Why? Why was he at your house?"


    "He was cutting his hair," Maiko said directly since she didn''t want a misunderstanding to happen.


    "Huh? Really? Why did he cut his hair?" Nana asked curiously.


    "Well, I''m not sure, it might be you since he is going to go out with you tomorrow or something else?" Maiko said unsurely.


    Nana skipped a beat when she heard the reason why Shishio decided to cut his hair was because of her, but when she heard that it might be something else, she was curious and wondered why he decided to cut his hair.


    "Well, you can ask him tomorrow, what I want to ask is whether you''re nning to confess to him tomorrow, Nana?" Maiko asked.


    Nana was confused and asked, "Why did you ask?"


    "If you n to confess tomorrow, it''s better for you not to," Maiko said, trying to help her friend so she wouldn''t be heartbroken.


    "Maiko, do you like him?" Nana asked directly.


    "Huh? Of course not! You know my hobby, right? How can I be like a high school boy?" Maiko directly refuted strongly, and somehow there was some guilt in her heart. It was only for a moment so she didn''t realize it.


    "...You don''t need to refute me so strongly, but if you like him, just say it to me, I don''t really mind, and we''re not dating each other, after all, and even though we''re friends, you don''t need to be so conscious of me and bury your feeling," Nana said softly.


    "...Nana..." Maiko was moved and felt that Nana was wasteful on Shishio! "You''re a good girl, Nana. If I''m a boy, I''ll date you directly."


    "I''ll reject you, though," Nana said with augh.


    "How cruel!!" Maiko cried.


    "So why did you say that I shouldn''t confess to him?" Nana asked again and felt relief when she knew that Maiko didn''t feel that way toward Shishio since it would be quite awkward if Maiko really fell for Shishio.


    "Well, I have asked him before in a vague way what if someone confesses to him," Maiko said.


    "And then?" Nana asked.


    "He said that he would reject that person since he wasn''t ready for a rtionship for now," Maiko said, telling what she heard from Shishio before.


    Nana was silent, trying toprehend what Maiko was saying.


    "I mean, if you really want to confess to him, you should understand the reason why he isn''t ready for a rtionship yet. I''m not trying to stop you, but if you really like him and want your confession to be epted, you should prepare your strategy, don''t recklessly attack, after all, both war and love are simr, you need to make a strategy to take down your opponent, right?" Maiko said with a smile.


    "Um, thank you, Maiko." Nanaid on her bed and smiled when she heard Maiko''s words.


    "Well, that''s all, I won''t bother you now since I''m sure that you''re still thinking about what kind of clothes that you need to wear tomorrow, right?" Maiko said.


    "How did you know?" Nana was dumbfounded.


    "I mean, when a girl falls in love, their IQ is lowered to zero, not like I have fallen in love with someone, though," Maiko said.


    "...Was this your payback for my rejection before?" Nana was speechless.


    Maiko chuckled and said, "Well, just do your best. He''s going to visit your big sister''s dorm, right? You have a lot of allies there, use your allies to take him down! By the way, yourpetitors are very strong too."


    "Competitors?" Nana asked.


    "Um, Kawai-senpai and Mashiro-chan were with Shishio when they came to my house before. I could pretty much tell that they were going home together," Maiko said.


    "It''s alright, it''s more fun this way, or rather, should I date him together with everyone?" Nana asked with augh.


    "....." Maiko was dumbfounded and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Well, no, I want him by myself and I want to monopolize him, but I can see that somehow, even though we''re so close, I feel like his eyes seem to be looking something in the distance," Nana said softly. She didn''t expect that love could be so difficult, it was so much fun with him, and she wanted to be with him, but when she thought that he might not be with her, and with someone else, she felt that it was so painful, however, at the same time, she was wondering whether all the girls who fall for him would feel the same way as her if he really decided to date someone else.


    "You think too much, I think that he''s looking away from your breasts, after all, your body is too tempting for any boys!" Maiko said without hesitation with someughter in her tone.


    Nanaughed and said, "Thank you, Maiko."


    "Um, no problem, good luck tomorrow," Maiko said.


    "Thanks."


    "Oh, right, by the way, if he''s ready, he''ll confess to the girl that he loves right away, so all you need to do is to fill the gap in his heart and when he''s ready, you''ll receive his confession immediately," Maiko said.


    "Really? Has he said that?" Nana asked.


    "Well, he is a man, after all, and unlike those boys, who can only beg for a girl to date a girl. He''s different. If he loves and wants a girl to be with him, he''ll hunt the girl like a lion on savannah," Maiko said with a serious tone.


    "Shishio''s name might have a meaning of lion, but he isn''t a real lion!" Nana said with augh.


    "That''s true, if he''s a real lion, then he might have a harem," Maiko said with augh.


    "Um... that might be true..." Nana somehow couldn''tugh at that joke since she felt that it wouldn''t be weird if Shishio might have a harem in the future.


    They talked for a bit before they ended their phone calls.


    Nana rolled around the bed while wondering why Shishio wasn''t ready for the rtionship, but at the same time, it made her became more curious about him, and when she thought about how Maiko described Shishio, she felt her body trembled and her face was red, wondering how it felt being hugged by his strong and tough arms.


    "Hurry up and quicklye morning!"


    Nana closed her eyes and somehow wanted to meet him as soon as possible.

 Chapter 129 - Noisy Girl

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Noisy Girl</h4>


    As usual in the morning, Shishio did his work out, running around the neighborhood to clear up his mind. Along the way, he met several housewives around the neighborhood, greeted them then left shortly after since he didn''t have time to talk with them.


    After an hour of working out, Shishio then returned back, washing his body cleanly under a shower. When it ended, he then walked to his room, changed his clothes into ck track pants, a ck t-shirt, and a gray sweater. He then looked at his hair and let it flow naturally on his forehead, covering most of his forehead. He nodded and decided to go out directly after he cooked breakfast, but before that, he took the backpack since he knew that he would bring a lot of thingster.??


    Even though Shishio had woken up in the morning, he spent a lot of time working out and doing various things so he thought that there were some people who had woken up, but it seemed that everyone was still sleeping since it was Saturday, but when he was about to go to the kitchen, he suddenly felt someone was staring at him.


    Shishio turned his head and looked in the direction of the girls'' area, somehow he could see that one of the doors was opened, and there was the head of a woman that could be seenying on the ground without moving with her hair scattered around. He stared at it for a bit, and because of the dim light, it made this scene feel creepy and scary, and suddenly it moved!


    Shishio might not forget this scene in his entire life, it was like the scene where "Sadako" creepily came out from the television, but this time, it happened in reality, the woman that wasying on the ground, moving creepily toward him, without raising her head even once, and her messy, scattered hair, caused her became even scarier, but he was just standing there, looking at this woman without saying anything.


    Shishio''s reaction caused the woman to stop, and asked, "Hey you... there''s a depressed girl over here, why aren''t youing to help? As expected of a virgin, you don''t understand a girl''s heart."


    "....."


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "Mayumi-san, if you want me to console you, thene closer, I can''t enter the girls'' area. If I go there, you might attack me after all." He knew that he was lying that he was a virgin, still, it felt weird when he was mocked as a virgin, even though he wasn''t.


    "Don''t think about the risks! Young people shouldn''t be so hung up about the risks of doing things!" Mayumiined.


    "You say that, but there''s a stun gun in your hand," Shishio said with helplessness. He understood somehow why this woman was dumped, and at the same time, he felt that this woman was too old to call herself a girl, considering how loose her lower mouth was, not that he was going to say it out loud. "I have no idea why you''re so depressed, but since it is a holiday, why don''t you have some fun?"


    Mayumi became even depressed, staring at the ground, and said, "That''s right, I don''t have a n." She folded her arms, letting her chin rest on it, and there were tears dripping in her eyes. "The time when the stupid couples of Japan start hectically making out there''s no way for someone to be able to have fun alone... I will probably be alone until the day I die... since I don''t have any eyes for good men... when I was a student I would never believe that I''d turn out like this, not even my dreams. Am I easily tricked perhaps? Do I have that kind of aura around me? Even though I''m at a good age and all... All my friends have married already..."


    "..." Shishio had to admit that this woman was really troublesome and he wanted to shut her mouth quickly. "Say, why don''t you drink so you can forget everything?"


    "I''m not going to drink so don''t even bring that up! I want all kinds of holidays and the events thate with them to just disappear!" Mayumi screamed in unhappiness.


    Shishio was selfish, but it was his first time seeing the embodiment of selfishness. He then moved his hand and patted Mayumi''s head. "Feels better?"


    "Wa--" Mayumi was stunned, and when her head was patted, she felt veryfortable and watched Shishio''s handsome face, she felt like all the bad thoughts on her mind vanished immediately, but then, she noticed Shishio''s clothes and asked, "Say, you''re not going on a date, right?''


    "Date? Well, I''m not, I''m just going out with a friend, and you should know already yesterday, right?" Shishio said.


    "Really? You''re not secretly dating someone, right? I won''t let you date someone until I have someone to date, or rather, don''t you think that I''m beautiful enough?" Mayumi asked directly.


    "....." Shishio.


    Mayumi looked at Shishio and asked, "Say, you''re not lying to me, right?"


    "Lying?" Shishio titled his head.


    "Tell me the truth, you''re not a virgin, right?" Mayumi said.


    "Why do you think so?" Shishio asked.


    "Girls are pretty much sharp at this kind of thing, we can pretty much tell whether someone is a virgin or not easily," Mayumi said while staring at Shishio. "So are you still a virgin or not? If you''re a virgin, do you want me to help you to pop your virginity? Ugh!" But suddenly she felt someone hit something in her head. "It hurts!!" She became furious, quickly turned her head, and saw Ritsu there, which stunned her.


    "Can you not seduce someone, Mayumi-san?" Ritsu looked at Mayumi with a furious stare.


    "Rhan!" Mayumi was annoyed.


    Shishio took the book, patted it slightly, then looked at Ritsu. "Good morning, Senpai."


    "Good morning, Oga-kun." Ritsu nodded.


    "Don''t throw your book, it might get damaged," Shishio said, patted the book, then gave it to Ritsu.


    "Well, that''s true." Ritsu nodded.


    "Do you want to have breakfast together?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Ritsu nodded again.


    Both of them left together, leaving Mayumi alone.


    "...." Mayumi.


    "WAIT FOR ME!!!"


    ---


    In the dining room, Mayumi and Ritsu ate the breakfast that was cooked by Shishio without hesitation since it was very delicious.


    This time, Shishio cooked a french toast, he wasn''t sure how such a desert could be a staple breakfast food in this country, but well, since it was good, he didn''t think too much and enjoyed it. "Senpai, I have prepared some of the french toast and pizza toast in the fridge, all you need to do is grill it on the pan or put it in the microwave. You can eat itter with Mashiro."


    "Um." Ritsu nodded and her mouth was slightly stained from the sugar of the french toast. "Thank you, Oga-kun."


    "No problem, you have helped to take care of Mashiro, after all," Shishio said.


    Mayumi was very jealous and asked, "Say, why don''t you prepare me one too?"


    "Well, I don''t mind, but don''t tease me like that again, Mayumi-san," Shishio said.


    Mayumi smiled and asked, "What is it? Is my charm so big for you that you can''t hold it anymore?" She rested her chin on her hand, staring at Shishio with a smile, thinking that Shishio was smitten by her.


    "No, it is simply annoying," Shishio sighed while shaking his head.


    "....." Ritsu and Mayumi somehow shuddered, when a handsome guy was looking at them with this stare, they felt like they might awaken to something different.


    "Mayumi-san, I know that you have a share of a bad rtionship with scum, but because of this, you shouldn''t treat yourselves like some cheap woman. I know that all of the guys from your rtionship are all after your body, considering your body is really sexy...." Shishio wanted to finish his words, but he was cut.


    "Hey? You''re interested in my body?" Mayumi asked with a smile while looking at Shishio.


    Ritsu frowned and looked at Mayumi''s body. Even though she didn''t really want to admit it, she also had to admit that Mayumi''s body was better than herself.


    "Let me finish it first." Shishio was helpless against Mayumi''s personality, but there was nothing that he could do in the end, he said these words without hesitation. "Say, Mayumi-san, why don''t you just date Shiro-san?"


    "Ha? Are you crazy?! Why should I date such a perverted masochist?!" Mayumi got angry, and even pped the table!


    Ritsu thought for a while and nodded. "I think that it is very suitable for you to date Shiro-san, Mayumi-san." Considering how bad Mayumi''s personality was, and there was no way for it to change, she felt that it was better for Mayumi to be together with Shiro-san since he was a masochist and she was sure that Shiro-san would be very patient with Mayumi, or rather, Shiro-san would be happy, if he was being tortured by Mayumi.


    "Ritsu, are you trying to spit on me?!" Mayumi got even furious, then looked at Shishio. "Say you say all of that, but you''re interested in me, right, Shishio?"


    "Not even the slightest." Shishio shook his head without hesitation.


    "........."


    Mayumi was directly slumped on the chair, she seemed to be burnt out since her body was all white, like a boxer who had lost on the match.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio and thought that this guy was quite a sadist.


    ''Are you "Ashita no Joe"?'' Shishio thought at this moment and when he wanted to say something more, someone called him out.


    "Shishio."


    Shishio looked up and saw Shiina. "Oh, Mashiro, you have woken up? Do you want me to make you breakfast?"


    Shiina didn''t answer him, but asked a question, "Shishio is out until tomorrow?"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and nodded. "Yes, I won''t be back until tomorrow."


    "Can I go with you?" Shiina asked.


    "........." Mayumi and Ritsu.


    "Sorry, I can''t bring you with me." Shishio patted Shiina''s head and said, "Well, your hair is quite messy, do you want me to fix it up for you?" He didn''t really want to talk about his destination, so he changed the topic of conversation.


    "Um." Shiina nodded, and somehow, felt better.


    "Sit there, I''ll help you." Shishio pointed at the tatami floor near the dining room.


    Shiina nodded, even though she was still very sleepy. In truth, she thought that she could go with him, after all, if possible, she didn''t want to be separated from him, but she knew that she couldn''t force him, or rather, she didn''t know how to beg him again, since all she could do was to ask him in a straight forward manner.


    "Shishio, can you handle Mashiro''s hair?" Mayumi, who had recovered, asked, and in truth, she was a bit jealous of Shiina who was being taken care of by Shishio. Ritsu also felt the same, but neither of them said anything, after all, they knew Shiina''s situation very well.


    "Did you forget that I have long hair before?" Shishio asked.


    "...I almost forgot..." Mayumi only remembered that Shishio had very long hair before, it might be because he was so handsome in his short hair that she almost forgot.


    Shishio didn''t say much nonsense,bed Shiina''s hair gently by using his hands, causing her hair to be smooth, straight, and beautiful, then he directly tied it on a bun. "It''s done. Your hairstyle is like my hairstyle when my hair was long."


    "Really?" Shiina asked while looking back since she remembered very well Shishio''s hair bun.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "You can check it in the mirror."


    "Let me see." Shiina then walked to the nearby mirror and nodded.


    "What do you think? If you don''t like it, I can change it to another hairstyle," Shishio said.


    Shiina shook her head and said, "No, it''s alright, I like it." Her expression was still nk as usual, but her tone was more cheerful.


    "Good." Shishio smiled and said, "Well, I''ll have to go now. Bye, Mashiro, Senpai, Mayumi-san." He then left since it was almost time for his appointment.


    "Bye, Shishio." Shiina waved her hand and saw him left since her reason toe was to see Shishio and since he had gone, she wanted to continue to sleep.


    "Bye..." Ritsu said and sighed.


    Mayumi looked at Ritsu and asked, "Say, Rhan, do you like Oga?"


    "Wha--?!" Ritsu''s face quickly became red and asked in an agitated voice, "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    Mayumi shook her head and said, "I''m not saying anything bad, but someone like Shishio won''tck any girls around him, so if you want him, you should move fast, or else someone might steal him from you. You can also see Mashiro before, she has a face of a girl in love."


    "But Mashiro is his rtive!" Ritsu refuted Mayumi''s words.


    "Even though they''re rtives, they can marry each other." Mayumi looked at Ritsu and said, "You know a guy like Shishio is very rare, he is smart, handsome, and he can cook very well, he''s the best husband candidate out there, even I''m tempted by him, or rather most girls will be tempted so if you don''t move, it is better for you to retire quickly rather than feeling heartbroken." She had a share of heartbreaking experiences, but unlike Ritsu, she was able to make himself drunk with alcohol. "Well, just think of me like a noisy girl or something, if you don''t want to listen, I''ll go back to sleep now." She yawned since she hadn''t taken a winkst night, watching the horror movie all night.


    "..........."


    Ritsu was in silence and wasn''t sure how to describe her feeling, after all, it was her first time to feel like this, and even though she wanted to do something, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Ugh...."


    Ritsu sighed again, andid her head on the table, staring at her book absentmindedly, wondering why Shishio was so popr. If he wasn''t then, there shouldn''t be anything that she should be worried about, right?


    Ritsu looked at her book, and it might be her first time to feel that she didn''t want to read a book for a while.

 Chapter 130 - MILF Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 130 - MILF Hunter</h4>


    As Shishio came out from Sakurasou, he walked directly toward his private parking park to get his vehicle, but he had to admit that it was quite far away since it took him 15 minutes to arrive and wondered whether he should park one of his motorcycles at Sakurasou so he could ride it directly.


    Shishio looked outside his private parking park and could see that it was quite luxurious, and huge. With this building, he could directly open a private parking service, or something, after all, just like in Hong Kong where thend was limited, Japan, especially in Tokyo, was quite simr and the fee to park the car was very expensive. He saw that there was a guard there, he gave them a nod, and the guard saluted at him.??


    Shishio entered directly and saw various vehicles inside from SUV, sedan, bus, vintage cars, van, motorcycle, etc, etc. He then looked around the motorcycle area and directly took the Vespa inside since it had free space to put something. He wasn''t sure what Nana would bringter, but it was better to have more space to put something, right?


    Shishio then directly turned on the Vespa and walked away from his private parking park saying goodbye to the guard, but before he went out, he didn''t forget to bring a spare helmet.


    The guard bowed his head and told Shishio to be careful.


    On the way, Shishio lifted the wind protector on his helmet and felt the wind. He had to admit that even though Tokyo might be the busiest town in Japan, the pollution level was very small.


    ---


    Shishio was on his way to Nana''s house, but then he thought that he should bring something to her parents or something. It wasn''t that he had an intention to court her daughter, but somehow, he felt that it was a bit rude when he didn''t bring anything so he stopped at the nearby cake shop.


    Shishio parked his Vespa and saw a thin young man sweep the front of the store. He saw the young man had long hair that was tied and a lot of piercing holes in his ears. He looked up and saw that the name of the store was "Cake Shop Iori".


    "..."


    Shishio looked at the young man again and let out a sigh, wondering how many characters were in this world, but he ignored it and asked the young man, "Has the store opened yet?"


    "Ah, yes! The store is open," the young man said and looked up slightly since Shishio was very tall. "Do you want to buy a cake?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "Then pleasee in, my mother is inside," the young man said politely.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and somehow felt weird when this young man told him his mother was inside. He directly entered the store and could see a lot of cakes that were disyed in the store. It might be because he came quite early in the morning that there were still some spaces that were empty on the disy.


    "Wee," a mature beautiful woman greeted Shishio and looked at him with a polite smile. She had to admit that this young man was very handsome, but she had a husband and a son, after all, so she shouldn''t stare at this young man too much, right?


    "I want to buy five cakes, can you give me a rmendation?" Shishio asked while looking around.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received an "Enhanced Grip">


    "....." Shishio felt conflicted when he was told to date the mother of someone, but at the same time, he was quite surprised by his reward since it was something that strengthened his body, which was quite rare, after all, he usually got either talent or an asset.


    "If that''s the case, then why don''t you choose our Mont nc, Lemon Tart, Strawberry Cakes...." The woman gave Shishio various rmendations for the cake and told him which was the most delicious, though, as a store owner, she told him that everything in her store was very delicious.


    Listening to the woman''s words, Shishio then changed his mind, and said, "Sorry, I''ll pick 10 of them, as for which one, I''ll leave it to you, is that alright?"


    "...." The woman was a bit surprised, then quickly nodded with a smile. "Yes." She didn''t expect that this young man would buy a lot of cakes directly, if so, then she needed to give him the best since she had a feeling if he was satisfied, he might be a repeat customer, for him, who could buy 10 of them without blinking his eyes and hesitation, she needed to grab him!


    Shishio looked at the price of the cakes and knew that it wasn''t cheap, after all, the average price of the cake was around 100 yen to 550 yen, but he knew that based on his "Cooking Mastery" ability, he knew that the taste of those cakes should be okay, not as delicious as the one he baked, but anyone who ate it would be very happy.


    "Excuse me, but are the cakes for a girl or a family?" The woman asked.


    "Why do you ask?" Shishio asked while looking at the woman.


    "If you''re going to give it to the girl, then I can give you some service," the woman said.


    ''What kind of service?'' Shishio was curious, but at the same time, he had to admit that his mind was a bit dirty at this moment since this mature woman was quite beautiful. "Well, I''ll visit a girl''s house after this, so I might meet her family."


    "I see." The woman nodded and thought that Shishio was quite thoughtful, if she didn''t have a son, but a daughter, then she might try to get her daughter to date Shishio. "Well, then, please leave it to me, I''ll make your meeting with your girlfriend''s family quite smooth."


    "...Well, I''ll leave it to you." Shishio didn''t even bother to fix the misunderstanding and watched the woman put the cakes on the box, wondering what kind of service that woman would give, but he didn''t expect that this woman would give him a flower.


    "We have a lot of flowers here, what kind of flowers do you want? It''ll be my service," the woman said.


    "...." Shishio shook his head and said, "No, I don''t need to." He felt that it was too exaggerated to give a flower to Nana when he only came to pick her up to bring a video game console.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry I won''t give you an additional charge for this," the woman insisted.


    "Instead of a flower, it is better for you to give me a macaron or something. I mean, the girl might be weirded out if I suddenly give her a flower," Shishio said helplessly.


    "I - I see... I''m sorry, I''ll give you a Macaron instead..." The woman said, but this time, she felt a bit low, wondering if her help was unneeded.


    Shishio didn''t think too much about the thought of the woman, after all, she had married already, there was no way for him to do something to her, right?


    Then the woman quickly packed Shishio''s order and said, "The total is 6,300 yen."


    Shishio took out his money and paid for his cakes, after receiving his change and took the cakes. "Thank you for your help before, Onee-san."


    "Onee-san?!" The woman was surprised, but then she nodded with a smile and said, "We''ll always wee at Cake Shop Iori!"


    Waving his hand, Shishio left and saw the young man before.


    The young man saw Shishio bring a lot of cakes and quickly bowed his head and said, "Thank you very much!"


    Shishio nodded, then put his cakes inside the baggage space on his Vespa, before he moved to Nana''s house. He knew that the location of her house was quite close, so he thought that he should receive his rewardter, when he arrived at Nana''s big sister''s dorm, after all, his reward was something that enhanced his physical ability.


    When Shishio left, the young man entered the store and asked his mother, "Mom, how much is that guy to buy our cakes?"


    "Ten," the woman said simply, then looked at her son. "If possible, don''t be too rude to him since he might be a repeat customer."


    Hearing the words "10" from his mother''s mouth, the young man nodded without hesitation and thought that Shishio was a young master directly.


    ---


    It didn''t take a long time before Shishio arrived at Nana''s house, her house was a two-story house, with modern and minimalist architecture. From her house alone, he could see that her family was quite well-off.


    Shishio was about to press the bell of her house, but someone came out from the door.


    The one who came out of the door was a woman around her early 30s, with long blonde hair, a huge breast, and white skin. If her skin was tan, then Shishio might think that she was Nana, but with her age, he thought that she should be her mother.


    "Um, you''re?" The woman asked with confusion.


    "I''m Shishio Oga, is this Nana''s house? I''m her friend from school," Shishio said politely.


    "Oh? You''re Nana''s friend?" The woman was surprised, but then she quickly moved closer to observe Shishio''s features. She looked at him for a while and nodded in satisfaction, and thought that her daughter really was very good that she was able to catch such a young man, but then she remembered his name. "Um, you''re Shishio Oga?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and asked, "Do you know me?"


    "Of course, my daughter has always talked about you!" The woman said with a smile.


    "I see." Shishio nodded and said, "I hope that she didn''t tell you something weird."


    "Of course not, she really likes to be with yo---"


    "Mom, what are you doing?!"


    Shishio and the woman turned back and saw Nana, who had dressed up, looking at them with a panicked expression.


    "Nana, you have never told me that Shishio-kun is such a handsome guy?" The woman seemed quite displeased. She then looked at Shishio and said with a smile, "Why don''t youe inside first, Shishio-kun? Let''s talk for a while, or do you want to see Nana''s childhood photos? She''s very cute, and her skin isn''t tan like it is now...."


    "Mom!!!" Nana''s face was very red at that moment, and she didn''t expect that her mother would embarrass her like this!


    Shishio smiled when he saw Nana''s reaction since he had to admit that she was really cute at that moment.


    Nana quickly moved, after she wore her sneakers, then ran toward Shishio. "Shishio, let''s go! Let''s go to Onee-chan''s ce quickly!"


    "Wait a moment, I have brought a cake for your family," Shishio said and took out a box of cakes that he had brought before.


    "Oh my... thank you very much." The woman took the box of cakes and said, "But you shouldn''t bother yourself to buy us a cake like this."


    "It''s alright, I only did this because I wanted to," Shishio said simply.


    "Then I''ll ept it, but..." Nana''s mother looked at the box and said, "Isn''t the number is a bit too much?"


    "Well, there are a lot of delicious cakes before, so I can''t help but buy them," Shishio said with some embarrassment.


    "Then how about bringing those cakes to Onee-chan? I''m sure that Onee-chan will be happy with it, and there is also Yuzhi, Sumirhi, and Yurhi there!" Nana said with a smile, and couldn''t look away from the cakes.


    "Well, is that alright, Shishio-kun?" Nana''s mother asked.


    "It''s alright." Shishio nodded and said, "After all, it''ll be wasteful if you don''t eat it."


    "Then wait here, I want to take the same too for me and your father," Nana''s mother said, then looked at Shishio.


    "Wait, leave some for me too!" Nana said and followed her mother. "Shishio,e follow me inside."


    Nana''s mother stopped and said, "Yes,e inside first, I will show you Nana''s photos from when she was a baby."


    "Mom!!!" Nana was blushing again and wanted to smack her mother''s butts somehow, even though she knew that it was wrong.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received a "Bondage Mastery">


    Shishio was wondering whether the system told him to be a MILF Hunter, but at the same time, he was wondering why his reward was a "Bondage Mastery"?


    Looking at the smiling face of Nana''s mother, Shishio somehow felt that he might have opened a pandora box somehow.

 Chapter 131 - Nana Is My Goddess Of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Nana Is My Goddess Of Luck</h4>


    When Nana''s mother was sorting out the cakes that were brought by Shishio, Shishio and Nana were sitting while staring at each other.


    Nana might have panicked before since her mother teased her so hard so she didn''t say much about Shishio''s new hairstyle, but now, when she observed him quietly, she had to admit that he was really handsome that it made her heartbeat very fast right now.??


    On the other hand, Shishio also looked at Nana and wondered how their clothes were quite simr, after all, both of them were wearing a light-colored sweater, and when he wore ck track pants, she was wearing a ck pantyhose, which somehow made those juicy legs seem to be more unbearable. "You look cute, Nana."


    Nana smiled happily and felt that it was great that she had chosen these clothes. "Your new hairstyle is great too, but why did you suddenly cut your hair?" She didn''t think that Shishio''s long hair was weird since most high school boys this year loved to have long hair, or rather, they felt that long hair was very cool, and when Shishio had that long, she also didn''t think it was weird since it was mainstream.


    "Nothing, I feel like long hair is very troublesome," Shishio said simply.


    "Yes, this hairstyle is better," Nana said without hesitation and a bit obsessed with his new hairstyle. She wanted to touch it, but somehow, she was quite shy to do it.


    "Alright, how long are you going to flirt with each other? Hurry up and go to your big sister''s, I''m sure that she''ll be happy to see you have already be a high school," Nana''s mother said.


    Shishio and Nana nodded, but he somehow quite anticipated to see Nana''s big sister, wondering what kind of rewards that he would get by seeing her.


    ---


    Nana was looking at Shishio''s Vespa and somehow she wanted to try to ride on it. "Shishio, can I ride it?"


    "Can you ride it?" Shishio asked.


    "..." Nana.


    "Well, I''ll teach youter," Shishio said.


    "Yay!" Nana smiled happily.


    "Wear this." Shishio gave the helmet to Nana, and she also wore it quickly. When he sat down, she also sat behind him, hugging him tightly.


    "Can you not hug me so tightly? I can feel it," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Hmm~~ What can you feel? Tell me?" Nana asked with a mischievous smile, whispering to his ear.


    "You know, I don''t lose anything, or rather, I feel like it is a reward for me," Shishio said simply.


    "That''s good, this is my reward for helping me out," Nana said with a smile.


    "I don''t mind, but don''t you realize that your mother is watching us?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Nana.


    "....." Nana''s mother.


    "Le - Let''s go, Shishio! Let''s go to Onee-chan''s ce now!" Nana couldn''t handle her mother''s stare anymore and quickly hurried him to go, or else, she felt that she might be dying of embarrassment!


    "Yes, yes," Shishio said with a smile, then looked at Nana''s mother. "Then aunty, we''ll go first."


    "Yes, be careful," Nana''s mother said with a smile, hoping that he might be her son-inw.


    "Bye, mom!" Nana waved her hand with a smile, then hugged him again.


    "You''re hugging me, again?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "It''s your fault to have a huggable body!" Nana med Shishio directly.


    "...I feel like I should be the one who said those words, though?"


    "Hehe, do you want to hug me now?" Nana asked with a smile.


    Nana''s mother looked at Nana and Shishio and could only shake her head, wondering who Nana had followed after. "Well, she might follow after me." She then thought about Shishio and her face reddened. ''Still, Shishio-kun, huh?'' If she hadn''t met her husband, hadn''t married, and didn''t have two daughters, then she might be tempted, but now? Well, as long as he could be her son-inw, she would be satisfied.


    "Still, is he old enough to have a driving license?" Nana''s mother was wondering at this moment.


    ---


    "Nana, you should maintain some distance with me," Shishio said since he really couldn''t concentrate at that moment. He, who had tasted the forbidden pleasure, knew how good it was, and with his hormone, it was very unbearable to feel Nana, who was hugging him tightly, smelling her nice smell, and her soft body was something that he couldn''t defend with, especially when this girl tried to touch over his body.


    "What''s wrong? You like it, right?" Nana asked with a smile.


    "I like it, but as I have said before, I''m a man, do you want me to bring you to love hotel now?" Shishio asked.


    "Lo - Love hotel?!" Nana was stunned, and her face turned red again.


    "The Love Hotel is a type of short-stay hotel found around the world operated primarily for the purpose of allowing guests privacy for sexual activities," Shishio exined.


    "You don''t need to exin it! I understand what it is!" Nana quickly said with some helplessness.


    "Well, there''s one over there, should we take a rest?" Shishio asked.


    "Wait! Wait! I''m not ready yet!" Nana panicked and quickly said.


    "So don''t y this kind of game with me, alright?" Shishio said helplessly.


    But Nana seemed to learn her lesson, but still, she didn''t care much, and put her head on Shishio''s shoulder, smelling his smell, and hugged his waist, feeling his strong abs with her palms. There was some question that she wanted to ask him, but in the end, she held back since it was so nice to just hug him like this.


    Shishio also didn''t say much, after Nana didn''t move only hugged him in silence, and he felt that it was a bit too much if he couldn''t control himself. "Say, Nana, can I ask you a question?"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Nana asked.


    "Can you tell me more about your big sister? Is she frightening or something?" Shishio asked.


    "Um, she''s very frightening, if she gets angry," Nana said without hesitation.


    "...." Shishio.


    "But she''s very kind, I love her," Nana said with a smile. "You don''t need to worry too much, she won''t get angry at you, unless you hurt her little sister."


    "Don''t worry, her little sister is very happy with me," Shishio said confidently.


    "Hoh? You''re so smug, huh? I wonder if you can say all of that after I have beaten you in the gameter," Nana asked with a smile.


    "If you lose, then you need to act like a dog," Shishio said.


    "Good, if you lose, you also need to act like a dog," Nana said without hesitation, thinking that it would be fun to see him act like a dog.


    ---


    Nana guided Shishio along the way, but when they were at the shopping district, she quickly said, "Shishio, wait a moment, stop at that liquor shop first!"


    "Liquor shop? Are you sure?" Shishio asked weirdly.


    "Um, the owner is a big sister who has taken care of me, I want to talk with her for a bit since I haven''t talked to her since I have entered high school," Nana said.


    "Alright." Shishio agreed and stopped in front of the liquor shop.


    Nana came down from the Vespa and shouted, "Nishiki-san, I''m here!" She strode inside directly to search for "Nishiki-san".


    Shishio also came down and looked curiously at this liquor shop, after all, it was his first time entering one. He was still a minor and there was no way for him to drink one, except at the hotelst time.


    ''Most of them are "sake", huh?''


    Shishio didn''t touch the product only looked at it since he knew that touching a product wasn''t allowed, and it might change the taste, even though there were no words that were written on it.


    "Oh? You want to buy a "sake"?"


    Shishio turned and saw a quite beautiful woman with ck hair that was tied in a ponytail and even though she couldn''t describe her clothes were, she dressed like Tsunade in the story of Naruto somehow. As expected, her chest was huge, butpared to Tsunade, there was still some distance. "Sorry, I''m just waiting for someone so I''m looking around the store since I have nothing to do."


    "Sure, you can look around, but who are you waiting for?" The woman asked while looking at Shishio since she had never seen him around this area, and even though she was a bit shy, she had to admit that he was her type. It might be because his expression was very calm, and his neat hair made her unable to think that he was a teenager, and thought of him as in his early 20s. ''Should a colleague be a student?''


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "63% shares of "Asahi Breweries">


    "....." Shishio.


    Shishio needed to be thankful to Nana somehow.


    "So what''s your name?" The woman asked.


    "My name is Oga Shishio, what about you?" Shishio asked.


    "Nishiki Yatsuo." Nishiki smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Oga-kun."


    "Nice to meet you too, Yatsuo-san." Shishio nodded with a smile, but...


    "Ah, Nishiki-san! There you are!"


    Shishio and Nishiki turned around and saw Nana looking at them with a smile.


    "Nana, you''re here!" Nishiki greeted Nana with a smile and said, "Congrattions that you have be a high school! Do you want alcohol? I can give it to you as a gift!"


    "Thank you, but no, I don''t drink one," Nana said speechlessly, but then, she smiled and said, "Oh, right, you have seen, Shishio?"


    "Shishio?" Nishiki was dumbfounded then looked at Shishio, then looked at Nana. "Do you two know each other?"


    "Of course!" Nana hugged Shishio''s arm happily, and said, "He''s my boyfriend!"


    "....." Nishiki and Shishio.


    ---


    Shishio then fixed the misunderstanding between him and Nana, which caused her to pout, and at the same time, he exined that he was Nana''s ssmate.


    "Oh? You''re in high school? A freshman at that? Has someone ever told you that you''re so tall?" Nishiki asked, and wondered why there wasn''t anyone like Shishio during her high school time.


    "Well, yeah, a lot." Shishio nodded, after all, most of the students in high school in this country would have a height of 170 cm so without a doubt, he, who was around 182 cm, was very tall, and there were only some people who were taller than him.


    "Now that you mention, how tall are you, Shishio?" Nana asked.


    "182 cm."


    "Wow..." 2x


    Nana and Nishiki looked up and then tried to reach his top by tiptoeing their feet, but the problem was that they were so close to him that their breasts were touching against his body, not that he was going to say anything about this.


    "I know that you''re going to meet Ayaka, how about taking this beer with you? I''m sure that she''ll be happy," Nishiki said and gave some bottles of beer to Nana.


    "Well, thank you, Nishiki-san, I''ll give it to Onee-chan." Nana nodded. "Let''s go, Shishio! I''ll show you my Onee-chan soon!"


    "Oh!" Shishio nodded and also anticipated his meeting with Nana''s big sister.


    Watching both Nana and Shishio who had left, Nishiki had to admit that she was jealous of Nana, after all, Nana could hug him so tightly like that, and here she could only hug a bottle of alcohol which made her sad somehow.


    ---


    Shishio and Nana then arrived at Nana''s big sister''s dorm, and he could see that this ce was quite old. "Nana, what''s the name of this dorm?"


    "It''s Sunoharasou." Nana smiled and said, "I have been living here until my middle school time."


    "I see. I can see this ce is wonderful," Shishio said since he could feel that this ce was warm somehow. It might not be that big or new, but he could feel that it was veryfortable somehow.


    "Yes, this ce is very wonderful!" Nana felt happy and looked at Shishio with a smile. She held his hand and said, "Let''s go inside, I''ll show you inside and introduce you to everyone!" She then directly opened the door and said, "Onee-chan, I''m here!"


    "Nana? You''re here?"


    When Shishio saw the woman in front of him, he was stunned, after all, Nana''s size might be the biggest among everyone in the school, but the woman in front of him was simply on another level, especially when her breasts might be even bigger than her head, which made him speechless. ''This is Tsunade''s level...''


    "Oh my? Who is the one beside you?" The woman noticed Shishio immediately and she was very surprised. In truth, she didn''t have much of an experience with a man, so when she saw a handsome young man suddenly appear there, she was a bit surprised and her face was slightly reddish.


    Shishio was about to say something, but...


    "This is Nana''s boyfriend, his name is Shishio Oga," Nana said with a smile while hugging Shishio''s arm.


    "....." Shishio and the woman.


    Shishio had gotten used to this situation and he was about to exin, but he didn''t expect the woman''s reaction would be so strong.


    "Boy-Boyfriend?!" The woman was stunned, her face turned red, then she started to imagine what her little sister might do. "You-You can''t you''re still too young to do that!"


    "...." Shishio and Nana.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Enhanced Bnce">


    "......."


    Shishio looked at Nana, and he was really d that she brought him to meet her big sister at that moment, but the warm expression on his face was mistaken by Nana''s big sister who thought that Shishio was really in love with her little sister, which somehow made her heartbeat very fast, and somehow, she felt slightly jealous of her little sister.

 Chapter 132 - Im Really Glad To Come To This Place

    <h4>Chapter 132 - I''m Really d To Come To This ce</h4>


    "I see..." The woman sighed in relief, looking at Shishio, then looked at Nana. "Nana, you can''t tease me too much!"


    After the misunderstanding was solved, everyone was sitting in the living room inside the dorm together.??


    Compared to Sakurasou, Sunoharasou might be smaller, but it had this sweet smell, which clearly made him think that all the people who lived in this ce were all female, but he knew that there was one male that was living in this ce, which made him feel quite jealous since it was a dream for every guy to live with a group of girls, right?


    Nanaughed and said, "Hehehe, I can''t help it, after all, Onee-chan''s reaction is hrious!"


    The woman sighed and said, "Oh, right, I haven''t introduced myself, right, Shishio-kun?"


    "Well, I didn''t hear your name from Nana." Shishio nodded.


    "Let me introduce myself." The woman put her hand on her chest and smiled warmly. "My name is Sunohara Ayaka. Nice to meet you, Shishio-kun, is it alright for me to call you directly?"


    "Un." Shishio nodded and asked, "I don''t mind, but what should I call you?"


    "Just call her Onee-chan, Shishio," Nana said with a smile.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Hmm... Onee-chan seems good, but can you try to call me with other kinds of names such as Onee-sama, Ayaka-nee, Aneki, or should you call my name directly? Try to call me Sayaka directly, Shishio-kun. I want to try to see how it feels to be called by a young man," Ayaka said with a smile.


    "....." Shishio and Nana.


    "O - Onee-chan?!" Nana was dumbfounded and wondered when Shishio had seduced Ayaka.


    Ayaka chuckled then moved closer and whispered, "Don''t worry, I won''t steal him from you."


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Nana blushed and felt embarrassed.


    "Then I''ll call you Ayaka-nee, is that alright?" Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Um, it''s good, I feel like I''m really your big sister if you call me that way," Ayaka said with a smile.


    "..."


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he felt that Ayaka had this strong motherly aura that radiated from her body, which made everyone who saw her feelfortable somehow, but at the same time, it was so seductive.


    "O - Onee-chan...?!" Nana wasn''t even sure anymore.


    "Right, I have brought a cake here." Shishio felt that the atmosphere was quite weird so he quickly took out his weapons.


    "My, my... you don''t need to trouble yourself too much." Ayaka didn''t really want him to be troubled just by visiting her ce.


    "It''s alright, if you don''t eat it, then Nana might not be able to eat all of it," Shishio said.


    "Um." Nana nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry, Onee-chan. You can share it with Yuzhi, Yurhi, and Sumirhiter."


    "Is that alright, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked.


    "That''s alright, I don''t really mind," Shishio said.


    "Then I''ll dly ept the cakes." Ayaka epted the cake with a smile.


    "Still, Onee-chan, what smell is this? It''s so sweet," Nana said while raising her nose high, wondering what kind of smell that she smelled for a while.


    "Oh, I have baked a cookie, it is for a treat for everyone, but since you''re here, you should taste it first." Ayaka looked at the oven and saw that it was almost done. "It''s almost done soon, wait a moment."


    "Let me see! Let me see!" Nana quickly moved beside Ayaka to see the oven and the cookie inside.


    Shishio didn''t move from his seat and looked at the two sisters while sipping the tea that was prepared by Ayaka before, but he had to admit that Nana acted differently when she was with her big sister since she was more spoiled, but he didn''t think that it was weird since he could see quite huge age difference between two sisters, and Nana must be spoiled by Ayaka.


    "Oh, the cookie is ready, I''ll take it out now," Ayaka said and put an oven glove on her hands before she took out the tray of cookies from inside the oven. "Oh, it''s all done very well."


    "Onee-chan! Onee-chan, hurry up! I want to taste the cookie!" Nana said hurriedly, after all, the smell of the cookie was very good!


    "Wait a moment, Nana. The tray is still hot," Ayaka said helplessly.


    "We''re back!"


    From the entrance of the dorm, they could hear someone entering the dorm, and from the voice, Shishio could tell that it was a little girl.


    "Oh, both Yuzu-chan and everyone should havee back, you should see them first," Ayaka said.


    "I can do thatter, Onee-chan, I want to see the cookie first!" Nana tried to see the cookies on the tray.


    "Wait a moment, the tray is still hot," Ayaka said helplessly.


    But Nana didn''t seem to hear Ayaka''s words and when she didn''t watch her steps, she pushed Ayaka in an ident.


    "Agh!" Ayaka, who was pushed by Nana, couldn''t maintain her bnce and let go of the tray of cookies in her hand and also was about to fall down on the ground.


    "Onee-chan!" Nana quickly realized her mistake and was about to help Ayaka, but she was toote, but...


    Ayaka didn''t feel the impact when she hit the ground, but rather, she felt a strong arm and chest that saved her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ayaka looked up and saw Shishio who had saved her. Her face was reddened and she was quite shy at that moment. "Ah, y - yes, thanks." But then the door opened and the voice of a girl was heard once again.


    "Ayaka-san, we''re---"


    The words that were about to say stuck in the mouth of the girls, or rather, the people who came to the kitchen opened their eyes wide and couldn''t believe the scene in front of them!


    In front of them, there was Ayaka, leaning on the chest of a handsome man that they had never seen, and the man also hugged Ayaka''s waist intimately.


    "A - Ayaka-san, wh - what are you doing?!"


    But Ayaka didn''t care about the voice of the girl, and quickly asked, "Shishio-kun, your hand! Hurry up and ce down the tray!" She didn''t realize at that moment that there was someone who was heartbroken at that moment.


    "It''s only tepid heat, you don''t worry," Shishio said calmly, but he felt d that he epted his "Enhanced Bnce" right away, but still, he had to admit that his hand was almost burning now!


    When Ayaka took care of Shishio, there was one male among the group of girls looking at this scene in shock.


    "Ca - Caretaker..." His voice was full of timidity, his eyes were almost in tears, and he couldn''t believe what he had seen, knowing his crush was hugging another man that he didn''t know inside this dorm.


    ---


    "Shishio, is your hand, alright? You''re alright, right?" Nana was crying, looking at Shishio''s red hand, and knew that it was because of her that his hand was almost burning.


    "You''re so exaggerating, it isn''t like I''m dying. Stop crying, it makes you ugly and your make-up is falling off now," Shishio said, but in truth, he was a bit helpless, after all, his hand was almost scalded by the heat of the tray before. He looked at his hand that was watered by the water from the sink, and he could feel that it should be alright since his body ability had been enhanced.


    Even though his body might be only 1.5 stronger than normal people''s, his organs, skin, bones, and even recovery were 1.5 faster than normal people. Unlike those strong martial artists or champions, they might be able to strengthen their muscles, but they couldn''t strengthen their speed recovery, organs, or skin, right?


    This was why, even though Shishio knew that he might scald his hand, he still did it without hesitation, since he knew about his body very well.


    "Uwaaa~~ You''re so cruel!" Nana cried harder, but she didn''t let go of him since she was still worried.


    "Here''s a basket of water, put your hand here, Shishio-kun so you won''t be scalded," Ayaka said while bringing a basket of cool water.


    "Thank you, Ayaka-nee." Shishio then put his hand on the basket.


    "You''re really alright, right, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m alright," Shishio said with a light smile.


    Ayaka sighed in relief but still felt worried. "You shouldn''t catch the tray since it was very hot."


    "It''s alright, I want to taste your cookie," Shishio said simply.


    "If you want to eat it, I can make it for you anytime, so don''t do that again, alright?" Ayaka said while staring at Shishio, hoping him not to do such a dangerous thing again, but she had to admit that it felt nice being saved like before. She then looked at her little sister and said, "Nana, you can''t do something dangerous again like before!" She didn''t hesitate to scold her little sister, after all, what Nana had done was very dangerous.


    Nana wanted to say something, but she couldn''t, after all, she knew that she was at fault.


    "Ayaka-nee, you shouldn''t me Nana too much. She was very excited to meet you, after all, and just think of it as an unfortunate ident, you can see that my hand isn''t scalded nor swollen, it is alright," Shishio said while showing his hand to Ayaka.


    "Shishio..." Nana wanted to cry again at this moment, but for now, she was hugging Shishio''s back, and hid behind him, since she was afraid of her big sister and she felt that it was very nice being protected by him.


    Ayaka let out a sigh and said, "Shishio-kun, you''re too gentle..." She then looked at Nana, and somehow she had to admit that she was quite jealous, after all, her little sister had someone who could protect her, yet she...


    Shishio didn''t hear Ayaka''s words, but rather, he looked back at Nana helplessly and said, "Nana, I have told you before, you should maintain some distance with me."


    "No, it is alright, it''s your reward to save Onee-chan and her cookies." Nana looked up with a smile and said, "You like it, right?"


    "...."


    Shishio decided to ignore Nana since he didn''t lose anything and it felt great, but...


    "Ayaka-nee, shouldn''t you say something to that group of girls? They have been watching us for a while." Shishio stared at the four girls that had been watching him for a while, he gave them a light smile, and somehow, they were blushing, which made him think that they were cute.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot!" Ayaka quickly realized that she had been ignoring the four girls that had been sitting in the group


    "....." The four girls.


    "Right, I know that you''re curious about him, his name is Shishio Oga, he''s..." Ayaka hadn''t finished her words, but...


    "He''s Nana''s boyfriend," Nana said with a smile while hugging Shishio.


    "..." The four girls.


    Then the smallest girl seemed to be startled and her face reddened. "Wh - What?! Nana-senpai has a boyfriend!?" She then observed Shishio and Shishio also looked at this girl. She blinked her eyes, then lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush since he was too handsome, right?


    Not only the smallest girl but the other two girls were also stunned before they observed him and also blushed.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Orthopaedics Mastery">


    Shishio thought that it was only once, but...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Photography Mastery">


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Handicraft Mastery">


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Football Mastery">


    Shishio was about to introduce his name and fixed the misunderstanding, but somehow he felt a bit weird when he received a "Football Mastery" from the short ck-haired girl, no, it should be a boy, who had a very feminine feature. He looked at the reward that he had gotten from this boy, wondering whether this "Football Mastery" had some kind of meaning, or it might be his imagination?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he was really d that he wasing to this ce, but still, he couldn''t get used to the feeling when the system gave him a reward when he saw a feminine boy, and it was better for him to die rather than being forced to date a boy.


    But before that...


    "Nana, hurry up and let go of me!" Shishio quickly said in a low voice. He thought that he could hold on, but it seemed that he really underestimated his ability.


    "Huh? Why? Don''t you like it?" Nana asked with a smile.


    Shishio had to admit that this wasn''t a romanticedy story where the protagonist wouldn''t react no matter how perverted the situation was, and he also might have underestimated his sexual drive since...


    "..."


    Nana and Ayaka were stunned, then their faces became as red as an Aomori apple.


    "Can you let go of me now?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "Ah! Um!" Nana nodded with a very nervous movement.


    "What''s wrong?" The smallest girl seemed to notice that there was something wrong in the kitchen where Shishio, Nana, and Ayaka were standing, but she couldn''t see what had happened, after all, there was a table counter that separated them, that should be the case, but Shishio was tall and his dick stood tall proudly, making her seem to be able to see something stood up from his pants, but he quickly squatted down, which made her confused somehow, but when she wanted to ask...


    "No - Nothing! Shishio-kun has brought cakes for us, how about we eat it now?" Ayaka said quickly with a slightly unnatural smile, but inside, she was very nervous and nced below secretly from time to time, which made her face hot and blush.


    "A cake? Really? Yay!" The mind of the girl was very simple and she was very happy when she heard the word cake from Ayaka''s mouth.


    The two sisters at this moment had a simr thought, and there was only one thought on their minds, and that was...


    ''Big!'' 2x


    Shishio still squatted down, trying to calm himself, then stared nkly at Nana, if this girl really tempted him again, then he would really bring her to the Love Hotel when they were going backter, but at the same time, he looked at his pants and somehow felt a bit regretful to wear track pants somehow.

 Chapter 133 - When Shishio Is Here, No Girls Are Safe 1

    <h4>Chapter 133 - When Shishio Is Here, No Girls Are Safe 1</h4>


    While Shishio exined the misunderstanding and introduced his name, both Nana and Ayaka had made a decision secretly and thought that it was better to keep what had happened as a secret, after all, they felt that the three girls and one boy in front of them were still too young to know what had happened before.


    The three girls, who listened to Shishio, nodded, but the smallest girl looked at Nana and said, "Well, I don''t believe Nana-senpai will have a boyfriend after all, especially..." She looked at Shishio again then lowered her head with a blush on her cheek since she had to admit that he was her type.??


    "What do you say, Yuzhi?!" Nana was annoyed and quickly pressed the smallest girl who made fun of her on her breasts!


    "Stop! Stop! Nana-senpai, stop!" The smallest girl seemed to be unable to breathe.


    "...." Shishio could only watch this scene enviously.


    "Um, Oga-san, can I call you Shishio-nii?" Suddenly a short pink-haired girl whose eyes closed all the time raised her hand and asked.


    "Sure, I don''t mind, but you''re...?" Shishio looked at this girl and even though he knew her name, he needed to pretend that he didn''t know, right?


    "Yes, my name is Yuri Kazami. You can call me Yuri, Shishio-nii," Yuri said without hesitation.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Yuri." He didn''t add a strange suffix like "-chan" or something, and directly called out her name, after all, he wasn''t a flirtatious type of guy, and he also wasn''t sure why the people in this country loved to add "-chan" suffix.


    Yuri, who was being called by Shishio directly, felt that her body trembled, after all, his voice was very deep and heavy, and she had never felt like this before so she blushed and lowered her head too.


    The two girls also noticed Yuri''s reaction and also heard how Shishio called out Yuri''s first name without hesitation, and easily, so they also wanted to try it.


    "Yes! Yes! My name is Yuzu Yukimoto. You can call me Yuzu too, and can I call you, Shishio-nii too?" Yuzu asked.


    "My name is Sumire Yamanashi. You can call me Sumire." Sumire bowed her head politely and said, "I''ll also call you, Shishio-nii too, is that alright?"


    Shishio nodded and said, "Sure, Yuzu, Sumire, you can call me, Shishio-nii."


    "....."


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire had to admit that a mature man was really different, and somehow both Yuzu and Sumire also understood why Yuri asked Shishio to call her first name directly since it felt very nice being called by their first name directly!


    Ayaka only smiled and didn''t say much, but Nana somehow felt a bit of regret to bring Shishio here, after all, Nana also knew Shishio''s charm very well.


    "How about you? What''s your name?" Shishio looked at the short and dainty boy whose ck hair reached his chin.


    "Ah, uh!" The little boy seemed to be startled and he became very nervous when he was being asked by Shishio. Looking at Shishio, he had to admit that this what "manly" was, and he had to admit that he wanted to be like Shishio, whose body was very tall, and athletic. "My - My name is Aki Shina."


    "I see... Nice to meet you, Shiina-san." Shishio nodded and didn''t say much, but he had to admit that this little boy was very lucky to live with a lot of beautiful girls.


    "Onee-chan, you have a new tenant here?" Nana asked.


    "Um." Ayaka nodded with her hand on her cheek and said, "Yes, Akkun has lived with us for the past week."


    "Hmm..." Nana nodded and didn''t say much, after all, she didn''t have that much interest in Aki.


    "Ayaka-nee, is this dorm for a female-only or a mixed one?" Shishio suddenly asked, wondering whether it was really alright for Aki Shiina to live here.


    "Well, I usually only ept female tenants, but with Akkun, then this dorm, should be a mixed dorm now?" Ayaka said with some confusion, after all, she had to admit that Aki''s wee-wee was so small, when shepared it to Shishio and thought that Aki might be a female? She then shook her head and didn''t think too much. She then looked around and remembered that Aki''s size should be around a pen''s cap?


    "Um, Shishio-nii! Can I ask you a question?" Yuri raised her hand.


    "What''s wrong, Yuri?" Shishio asked.


    "How did you and Nana-senpai know each other?" Yuri asked.


    "Well..."


    "Shishio approached me and asked me out," Nana said proudly.


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio stared at Nana and wondered who was the one approached who.


    "Is - is that true?" Yuzu looked at Shishio in amazement and thought that a high school boy was really different. It was like when an elementary school student thought that a middle school student was an adult, the middle school student also thought of a high school student as an adult, and a high school student also thought of a college student as an adult too, it was like that, but in truth, whether they were an elementary school, middle school, high school, or a college student, there wasn''t much of difference between them.


    Shishio looked at Nana who was smiling then looked at Yuzu, then nodded. "Well, Nana was very beautiful at that time, so I couldn''t help but approach her."


    "Wh - What?!" 4x


    Yuzu, Sumire, Yuzu, and Ayaka were blushing and didn''t expect Shishio to be so bold!


    "Wh - What were you talking about?!" Nana also blushed since she didn''t expect that this guy would tease her!


    Shishio looked at the girls and thought that they were really interested in a love-rted matter, which made him a bit helpless. "Well, in truth, Nana was the one who approached me."


    "Eh? Nana-senpai did?" Yuzu then looked at Nana.


    Nana nodded and said, "Well, I was curious about the face of the 1st rank of the entire 1st year so I couldn''t help but approach him."


    "1st rank?!" 4x


    Then they looked at Shishio who ate the cake calmly in shock.


    Shishio who enjoyed the cake, looked up, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Shishio-nii, were you the one who had gotten the perfect score on the entrance exam of Suimei University of the Arts?" Yuri asked.


    "Do you know me?" Shishio was wondering whether his name was very loud that even the middle school students would know him.


    "....." Yuri, Yuzu, and Sumire.


    The three of them could be said to be the smartest among their school and once they graduated from middle school, then, without doubt, they would join the Suimei University of the Arts since it was one of the best school nearby so of course, they also knew how difficult the entrance exam was, but they would have never expected that the person who had taken the perfect score would be right in front of them!


    "Shishio-nii, wait a moment! I want to ask you a lot of questions!" Yuzu then quickly ran to her room to get her book.


    "Me too!" Yuri also did the same.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll get mine too!" Sumire also did the same.


    The three of them left quickly leaving a baffled Shishio, Ayaka, Nana, and Aki.


    "Hey, why didn''t you ask me?!" Nana became annoyed when she saw that her three juniors would ask Shishio rather than her!


    Ayaka only smiled and didn''t say much, but then she asked, "Is your hand alright, Shishio-kun?"


    "Yes, it is better. You can see that it is alright." Shishio took out his hand from the basket of water and knew that it had recovered. In truth, when he caught the hot tray, he quickly epted the "Enhanced Bnce" so when he caught the tray with his hand, he always threw it into the air lightly with his fingers so the hot tray wouldn''t touch his fingers too long and with his "Enhanced Bnce" it was very easy to maintain the bnce, which was why he was alright and the tray didn''t fall on the ground, but still, a hot tray was a hot tray, even though it was only a moment, his fingers almost scalded, after all, it just freshly came out from the oven.


    "Let me see it." Ayaka then touched Shishio''s wet hand to see whether it was really alright or not. She touched it along the way, and asked, "It doesn''t hurt, right?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt," Shishio said.


    "Well, let me check it for a bit." Ayaka then kept touching Shishio''s hand, but she had to admit that, unlike a girl''s soft and small hand, his hand was big and tough as if it was created to protect a girl, which somehow made her blush.


    "..." Nana and Aki.


    "Onee-chan, what are you doing?!" Nana couldn''t ept it when she saw her big sister touching Shishio''s hand.


    Aki felt jealous and somehow felt bitter. He wanted to scream and told Ayaka not to touch Shishio''s hand in front of him, but he was too timid to say that. He could only sit there with an ufortable expression with some tears in his eyes.


    "I''m just checking his hand, you don''t need to worry too much." Ayaka gave Nana a smile as if telling her that she wouldn''t steal him from her.


    "....." Nana really wasn''t sure what to say, so in the end, she pulled Shishio, as if it was a life and death moment. "Shishio, how can you let a woman touch your hand so casually? You''re a boy! You need to protect yourself from a girl!"


    "..." Shishio.


    ''Aren''t you the one who has hugged me all the time?'' Shishio was lost for words, but he was toozy to refute.


    Ayaka only smiled when she saw the interaction between Shishio and Nana, but then she asked, "Right, Shishio-kun, where are you from?"


    "I''m from Kyoto, Ayaka-nee," Shishio said.


    "Oh? Kyoto? Really?" Ayaka was surprised.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shishio asked, wondering why Ayaka showed such a reaction.


    "Wait a moment! I''ll get something!" Ayaka then stood up and left directly.


    "...." Shishio and Nana.


    "What''s wrong with your sister?" Shishio asked with a confused expression since Ayaka suddenly left.


    "I''m not sure." Nana shook her head and also felt confused.


    "By the way, how long are you going to hug me? You should know that I might not be able to control myself again, and if that happens..." Shishio didn''t continue since he was sure that Nana knew what he meant.


    Nana blushed, but she didn''t let him go, and whispered, "Well, there''s only both of us here, I want to see it standing again." She knew that Shishio''s dick was very big, which was why she wanted to see it again since she only saw it for a short time.


    ''Did she forget that there''s one more person here?'' Shishio was speechless and somehow felt a bit sorry for Aki who was being ignored.


    "Ah! Nana-senpai, what are you doing?! An illicit rtionship is forbidden here!" Yuzu shouted with a red face when she saw Nana hugging Shishio tightly.


    Nana chuckled and asked, "We''re good friends, so we''re hugging each other, how about you hug him too, Yuzhi? I''m sure that it''ll feel nice."


    "Eh?!" Yuzu was dumbfounded.


    Looking at Yuzu''s reaction, Nanaughed and thought that her teasing was sessful, but...


    "Really? Can I?" Yuri asked with a smile.


    "...." Nana.


    Yuri smiled at Shishio and asked, "Then Shishio-nii, can you try to hug me?"


    "..." Nana.


    Shishio looked at Yuri weirdly and asked, "Um, I don''t understand why you want to be hugged by me, and you should know that as a girl, you shouldn''t let a boy hug you so easily, after all, we have only known each other for a short time."


    "I don''t mind," Yuri said simply with somehow a blush on her face since she really wanted to try how it felt being hugged by Shishio, or she only simply wanted to tease certain someone.


    Shishio looked at Yuri for a while and nodded. "Well,e here."


    Yuri nodded shyly and walked toward Shishio, but...


    "No, you can''t!" Nana directly stopped Yuri and said, "Yuri, you shouldn''t let a boy hug you so easily." Then she looked at Shishio and said, "And Shishio, you shouldn''t--" She stopped her words since she was hugged by Shishio.


    "You have always hugged me before, so how does it feel to be hugged by someone?" Shishio asked in a whisper.


    Nana was stunned, and her face was red, but somehow it felt veryfortable. "Um... it feels nice..." She murmured, letting herself be hugged by him.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Shishio had heard it, but he decided to pretend that he didn''t hear it.


    "No - Nothing!" Nana said with a blush.


    ''Still, this girl really smells really good.'' Shishio thought. ''Well, this should be enough.'' He thought to let go of his hands, but Nana''s hands quickly stopped him.


    "Wait a moment, don''t let go of me," Nana said quickly.


    "........" Shishio, Yuzu, Yuri, Sumire, and Aki.


    Shishio followed Nana''s request, but...


    "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    Shishio and Nana turned their heads and saw Ayaka who had just returned with something in her hand, but her face blushed and seemed to be very flustered.


    Shishio raised his hand and stared at the thing on Ayaka''s hand. It was like a small guitar with three strings, and he could see that it was fairly old, but it was very well-maintained.


    ''Is that Shamisen?''

 Chapter 134 - When Shishio Is Here, No Girls Are Safe 2

    <h4>Chapter 134 - When Shishio Is Here, No Girls Are Safe 2</h4>


    "I see..."


    Ayaka nodded and learned in and out what had happened before. She then pped her hands and smiled. "Then why don''t we use this chance to let Shishio-kun hug us?"??


    "..."


    "How can youe to that conclusion?!" 2x


    Shishio and Nana were speechless, staring at Ayaka.


    "I mean, Nana seems to be veryfortable being hugged by Shishio-kun, so I want to try it too." Ayaka looked at Shishio and asked, "Is that not okay?" Her tone was quite cute, and she also opened her eyes slightly, staring at Shishio.


    "....." Shishio and Nana.


    Ayaka then pped her hands and said, "Alright, why don''t we start with Yuri first?"


    "Yes!" Yuri nodded without hesitation, after all, she was quite curious how it felt being hugged by Shishio.


    "Wait a moment, are you sure? You''re all girls you know? And I''m a man, you should know that this isn''t appropriate," Shishio said, after all, even though he didn''t really mind bing a scumbag now, it didn''t mean that it was alright for him to hug a middle school student since he felt like it was a crime somehow. He also needed to think about Nana''s feelings in this situation too.


    "Yes, this isn''t appropriate." Nana nodded and agreed.


    "But Shishio-nii, you have hugged Nana before, even though it isn''t appropriate, and your rtionship isn''t a couple, right?" Yuri raised a question and looked at them in doubt.


    Shishio looked at Nana and then looked at Yuri. "Well, we might not be a couple, but our rtionship is different from yours, after all, we have just met each other, and aren''t you afraid that your boyfriend might get jealous if he knows that you have hugged me?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend, you don''t need to worry, Shishio-nii," Yuri said without hesitation. Then she looked at Shishio and said, "And like what I have said before, I don''t mind if you''re the one who hugs me."


    "...."


    Shishio was wondering whether today''s middle school student was this bold?


    "Just hug her, Shishio," Nana suddenly said.


    Shishio looked at Nana, who seemed to be annoyed, and tried to respect her feelings, but she gave him permission. "Come here, Yuri." He didn''t lose anything after all, so what was the point of hesitation, especially when she had said that it was alright.


    "Un!" Yuri directly jumped into Shishio and hugged him directly.


    "Wh--?!" Nana didn''t expect Shishio to let Yuri hug him! Even though she was the one who gave them permission, still, she felt veryplex at this moment.


    Unlike Nana whose body was very soft and a bit meaty, Yuri''s body was just right in the ce, but as expected, it gave off a different experience, but it was still good.


    On the other hand, Yuri had to admit that hugging Shishio was really amazing, unlike a girl''s body that was soft, his body was very tough and hard, giving off a feeling that there was a lot of strength inside this body, but at the same time, it gave her a reassurance and a feeling like she was being protected.


    "You smell really good, Shishio-nii," Yuri said while sniffing Shishio''s body.


    "Is that so?" Shishio then patted Yuri''s head gently which caused her to be in bliss.


    "How long are you going to hug each other! Hurry up and stop!" Nana quickly stopped both of them when she felt that the situation was suddenly out of control!


    When Yuri was parted from Shishio, she felt a bit disappointed, but she didn''t say much since she felt like if she was hugged any longer, she might be addicted.


    Yuzu, Sumire, and Ayaka saw Yuri''s reaction and wondered whether his hug was really that good.


    Nana then looked at the three girls annoyedly and said, "I''m very kind now. Who''s next? If no one moves forward, then I''ll stop the hug session, right away!"


    "Sumire, you go first," Yuzu suddenly said and pushed Sumire.


    "Wh--?! Prez?" Sumire started and looked at Yuzu with a dumbfounded expression.


    "I''ll go after you, you go first," Yuzu said without hesitation.


    Sumire was very shy, but she nodded when she saw Yuzu''s expression. She moved forward then looked at Shishio before she bowed her head lightly. "Please take care of me, Shishio-nii."


    "You know... You don''t need to force yourself if you don''t want to," Shishio said.


    "No, it is alright, it might be a good experience to be hugged by an opposite gender," Sumire said calmly, but her face was very red at this moment. She looked at Shishio and couldn''t help but raise her head since he was very tall. "You''re very tall, Shishio-nii."


    "I guess, it is very rare to see someone at my height?" Shishio asked.


    Sumire nodded and said, "Yes, in middle school, I have always been the tallest after all, so..." In truth, she had aplex about her height, and it was also the reason why she loved a cute thing since she knew that with her height, she couldn''t be cute.


    Shishio wasn''t surprised since Sumire''s height was very tall among the girls in this country, even a lot of guys were probably shorter than her. "Really? I guess, then it is a good thing that you have met someone who is taller than you, right?" He then patted Sumire''s head, which made her show a blissful expression, and thought that this girl was very cute.


    Sumire somehow understood why Yuri showed afortable expression before, but then, even though it wasfortable, there was something that she wanted to do. She then looked up and asked softly, "Shi - Shishio-nii."


    Shishio didn''t say much and hugged Sumire gently. He had to admit that it was quite good to hug Sumire, after all, her height was quite tall, which made itfortable for him to hug her.


    Sumire also felt the same, after all, she had always been the one who pampered someone, and she had always been the tallest one, but when someone was taller than her and pampered her, she couldn''t help but enjoy this feeling. She snuggled into his chest and couldn''t help but act like a docile cat in his arms.


    "..." Ayaka, Nana, and Yuzu.


    Yuri nodded since she understood why Sumire showed such a reaction, but while Shishio and Sumire were hugging each other, she took out her camera to take their picture.


    "...." Shishio stared at Yuri and couldn''t help but feel speechless. On the other hand, Yuri only smiled when she saw his expression.


    "Enough!" Nana quickly separated from both of them and said, "Yuzhi, quicklye! It''s your turn!"


    "Wha--?!" Yuzu was startled and her face was very red at that moment.


    Sumire, who was being forcibly separated by Nana, showed some displeasure, but she didn''t say much, after all, it was embarrassing to ask Shishio to hug him again.


    "What? You don''t want to? If you don''t want to, then you can stop," Nana said since it felt strange when she saw him, hugging one girl after another. She felt jealous at first, but then, when she saw him, hugging one girl after another, she had this strange feeling. She wasn''t sure how to describe this feeling, but she didn''t really hate it somehow.


    "We - Well..." Yuzu nodded and moved toward Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Yuzu and had to admit that this girl was very short. He could tell that she should be under 140cm, which was pretty much rare somehow since she should be in her 2nd year of middle school.


    Yuzu also looked up at Shishio since he was very tall. She wasn''t sure what to do at that moment and wasn''t sure what to say, but one thing for sure, she wanted to grow taller.


    "Well, Yuzu, is it really alright to hug you?" Shishio asked since he felt that he was a criminal somehow if he didn''t ask for her permission.


    "Um." Yuzu''s face was red, but she nodded and said, "Yes, but..." She was very short, and she was wondering what she should do at that moment.


    "Well, sorry, for a moment, I''ll hug you like this if you don''t mind." Shishio moved down, then carried Yuzu in his arms.


    "Wha--?!" Yuzu was startled and hugged Shishio''s neck subconsciously. She expected that she would be hugged, but she didn''t expect that she would receive a princess carry!


    "Should I let you down?" Shishio asked.


    "No... no, it''s alright, just stay like this for a while..." Yuzu''s face was very red since the distance between them was very close. She could see his handsome face and somehow she felt that it wasn''t bad.


    "Ah... I should ask that..." Yuri felt a bit envious when she saw Yuzu was being carried in the princess carry.


    "....." Sumire didn''t say anything, but she nodded, feeling envious of Yuzu.


    Shishio looked at Yuzu and realized that there was a hairband with a bird-like thing on the top of her head. He didn''t say much about it, after all, he knew the reason why she wore it was because she wanted to look taller, but he had to admit that her reason for wearing a hairband was very cute.


    "Enough! Stop!" Nana quickly separated both Shishio and Yuzu.


    Yuzu wanted to say something, but she couldn''t since she was very shy, and she also wasn''t sure what to say since she felt a bit lost when she was parted from his arms.


    "Alright, enough, let''s stop this," Nana said.


    Aki, who heard Nana''s voice, felt that light suddenly appeared at his darkest time when he knew that Ayaka wouldn''t be hugged or carried by Shishio.


    "Eh? I want to be hugged by Shishio-kun too!" Ayakained and pouted.


    "Onee-chan!!" Nana looked at her big sister helplessly.


    "Well, Nana, this is thest," Shishio said softly.


    Nana looked at Shishio then sighed. "Well, this is thest. Come on, Onee-chan."


    "Good." Ayaka nodded with a smile, but somehow she was also quite nervous. "Um, Shishio-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "If possible, can you carry me like Yuzu-chan too?" Ayaka asked.


    "...." Nana, Yuzu, Yuri, Sumire, and Aki.


    The five of them were dumbfounded, after all, unlike Yuzu who was small, Ayaka was huge, she was even taller than Sumire, and more than that, the weight of the two things on her chest was unbelievable, but no one dared to say it, since it meant they would say that Ayaka was fat.


    "I don''t mind." Shishio nodded.


    "Eh? Really?" Ayaka was surprised, after all, she knew that she was a bit on the heavy side, but...


    Shishio nodded and didn''t say much. "Excuse me." He then without any hesitation carried Ayaka in his arms and said, "You''re very light, Ayaka-nee."


    "..." Ayaka blinked her eyes and somehow understood why Nana couldn''t get away from this guy, since she was a bit tempted to steal him from her little sister.


    Looking at Shishio who could carry Ayaka easily, they were dumbfounded, and at the same time, they realized that he was very strong.


    Ayaka also hugged Shishio''s neck and somehow she understood why Yuri, Sumire, and Yuzu seemed to be happy when they were hugged and carried by him.


    Looking at Ayaka who seemed to be very happy, Aki seemed to be at loss and he felt that his body was trembling, but he couldn''t do anything and he could only watch, after all, the rtionship between them was just a tenant and the caretaker, and he couldn''t control what Ayaka was doing, which made him very ufortable and wanted to cry at this moment.


    "Alright, enough!" Nana quickly separated both of them.


    "Wait a moment, I want to ask another request!" Ayaka quickly said and looked at Shishio. "Can you pat my head too?"


    "....."


    "Well, sure." Shishio didn''t think too much and patted Ayaka''s head.


    Ayaka, who was patted by Shishio, showed a blissful expression.


    "....." Aki seemed to be at a loss and he wanted to run away at this moment, but he couldn''t, after all, he didn''t want someone to notice him at this moment and he didn''t know what kind of thing that they would do once he had left, which was why he decided to stay, even though it was hurt. He only hoped that everything would end so soon, and Shishio would go back as soon as possible since he might not be able to bear it any longer, after all, his crush was being touched all over by him, without him being able to say anything.


    "Enough! Enough!" Nana quickly separated both Shishio and Ayaka, then she red at Shishio.


    Shishio could only smile helplessly, after all, Nana was the one who gave him permission, so he quickly changed the topic of conversation. "Ayaka-nee, is that shamisen?" He nced at Aki whose eyes were red at this moment and couldn''t help but feel bad since he felt like he was bullying a little kid, but he didn''t regret his action, after all, he knew what kind of lucky things that this little kid had gotten, and in truth, he was also quite jealous of this kid so he decided to create some mischief.


    "Oh, right!" Ayaka only remembered and took shamisen on the table and said, "Shishio-kun, can you y this?"


    "....."


    Nana wasn''t sure what to say to her big sister at that moment, even though Shishio wasing from Kyoto, it didn''t mean that he could y a shamisen, right?


    ''Well, he can y guitar, though, but...''


    After all, the guitar and shamisen were very different, but unexpectedly...


    "I can y it," Shishio said.


    "...." Nana wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.

 Chapter 135 - Aki Shiina Be Strong!

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Aki Shiina Be Strong!</h4>


    The shamisen or samisen, also sangen, is a three-stringed traditional Japanese musical instrument derived from the Chinese instrument sanxian. It is yed with a plectrum (a small t tool used to pluck or strum a stringed instrument) called a bachi.


    When Ayaka had heard that Shishio wasing from Kyoto, she thought that he might be able to y shamisen, which was why she brought it directly, hoping that she could hear it to be yed in front of her again.??


    "Shishio, are you sure? I know that you''re from Kyoto and you can y guitar, but this is shamisen, you know?" Nana asked since she knew that both guitar and shamisen were quite different.


    "It isn''t that much different, Nana. Guitar has six strings, and shamisen has three strings, in other words, shamisen is easier to y, right?" Shishio said some bullshit to Nana.


    "....." Nana.


    "Shishio-nii, can you y guitar?" Yuzu asked curiously.


    Shishio nodded and said, "I can y some."


    "...." Nana knew that Shishio was trying to be modest, but she knew that his guitar skill was definitely not at the level of the "y some", but she didn''t say much since she had a feeling if she said more the three girls before she might be more amazed by him, and mistakenly, she might add more rivals for herself.


    "Ah... I want to hear you y guitar..." Yuri seemed to really want to hear it, after all,pared to a traditional musical instrument like shamisen, she was more interested in guitar, which she thought was pretty cool.


    "Maybe in the future, but more importantly, Ayaka-nee, why do you want me to y a shamisen?" Shishio asked, wondering why Ayaka suddenly asked him to y a shamisen and she had such an old musical instrument.


    "Well, this is from our grandpa, he often yed it for us and grandma, but since he has gone, well..." Ayaka seemed to be very sad when she recalled her family.


    "Onee-chan..." Nana hugged Ayaka since she also missed her grandpa, but she couldn''t remember him well, after all, he had passed away when she was still a child, but she remembered that he often yed shamisen for everyone.


    Shishio looked at the two sisters and nodded. "Let me check the shamisen for a bit, Ayaka-nee, is that alright?"


    "Um." Ayaka nodded with a smile while patting Nana''s head and said, "Yes, please check on it."


    Shishio took the shamisen and checked its sound for a while. He had gotten "Music Mastery" after all, so he could y pretty much every musical instrument in this world, including the shamisen in front of him. He nodded and said, "This is pretty old, but it is very well maintained. You have taken care of it very carefully Ayaka-nee." In truth, there was some problem with the shamisen especially the strings, but it should be alright for him, after all, simr to the "Cooking Mastery", the "Music Mastery" also had a passive skill where it could enhance the quality of the musical instrument that he held.


    "Thank you." Ayaka nodded with a smile and felt happy with his praise.


    "Shishio, can you y it?" Nana asked curiously since, in truth, she also wanted to hear the shamisen to be yed again since, during her childhood time, she really loved to hear her grandpa y it during the family meeting.


    Yuzu, Sumire, Yuri, even including Aki didn''t say anything and looked at Shishio curiously, after all, they knew that shamisen brought a lot of memories for both Nana and Ayaka, and if Shishio really could y it, then it was really wonderful, after all, they could see the longing expression on both sisters.


    Aki also didn''t feel jealous anymore, but he felt helpless since he couldn''t do anything for Ayaka, after all, unlike Sorata, Aki was still a kid, and he didn''t have a problem with an inferiorityplex, but he only wanted to be treated like a man, since he had always been treated like a girl because of his feature, but he had to admit that he was quite jealous of Shishio, after all, Shishio''s body was tall and very athletic, and Shishio also could also be helpful at Ayaka. He looked at Shishio and wondered whether he could be like Shishio in the future.


    "Let me tune it for a bit, it has been a while since it has been yed after all," Shishio said and started to tune out the shamisen.


    Looking at Shishio who tuned up the shamisen with a serious expression, they had to admit that a man was the most handsome when they were working. They didn''t say anything, observing Shisho''s hands that were trying to find the best sound for every string on the shamisen, even though they didn''t know anything, they knew that his action was very professional and smooth.


    Then after a moment, Shishio finished his work, and said, "I''ll start to y, do you have a song that you want to hear, Ayaka-nee, Nana?"


    "Onee-chan, what do you think?" Nana looked at Ayaka.


    "Hmm, I''m not really sure since I''m not very knowledgeable about the music..." Ayaka was a bit frustrated, after all, she didn''t really know very well about the song that was yed by her grandpa.


    "If you don''t have any requests, then I''ll y a song that I know, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Ayaka nodded and said, "Yes, please, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio nodded and didn''t say much nonsense. He took a deep breath then started to take the bachi, and he started to y the shamisen in front of everyone.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    <BGM: Yoshida Brothers - Storm>


    The moment Shishio yed the shamisen, all of them were stunned, it felt like a bomb was dropped right in front of them, and suddenly the sky was full of rain, and the sound of thunder rumbled on the sky was heard one after another, and for a moment, they felt like they saw a samurai that was about to go on the battle in the middle of the storm. It was their first impression when they heard the song being yed by him.


    In their minds, the shamisen was a song that was something akin to a gentle touch or something that they could enjoy with everyone in a quiet and rxed situation, but Shishio''s song was like a storm.


    It was like his music swept everything away, causing them to be caught in the vortex of emotion, that they couldn''t control. However, they didn''t hate this feeling, or rather, they kept watching his performance, and they were unable to look away.


    Aki, who didn''t really like Shishio since Shishio had taken Ayaka''s attention away from him, was also amazed when he heard this song, it felt like this music was created for a man to fight, and made him realize what a real man was.


    Watching Shishio''s figure immersed in his performance, they felt they weren''t in the living room anymore, rather they were watching his figure that was standing on the top of the cliffs, facing the sea that was wrecked apart by the storm, but he was just sitting there ying his shamisen as if he was fighting against nature itself.


    Shishio, who yed the song, tried to brew his feeling, after all, he would have his first underground match tonight, even though he had prepared himself, it was his first time, and he would be lying if he wasn''t nervous, whether it was from excitement or fear, he didn''t know, but one thing for sure, his heart was a storm. He knew that he needed to face it and that''s what he was going to do.


    *Bang!*


    With thest "bang", his hands stopped, and everything returned to calm.


    There was sweat on his forehead, but he had to admit that he really enjoyed the shamisen since it gave off a different feeling from a guitar. He also had to admit that music was a really incredible thing since it could make his heart calm at this moment.


    Shishio then looked at everyone who seemed to be unable to wake up for a while. "Cough!" He coughed and woke everyone up.


    When everyone woke up, they couldn''t help but look at him in amazement.


    "Don''t look at me like that, what do you think?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "It''s - It''s amazing, Shishio-nii." That was the only word that coulde out of Yuzu''s mouth, and everyone agreed with it, after all, they weren''t that knowledgeable about music, but one thing for sure, they had to admit that this skill at shamisen was really amazing!


    "It''s good that you like it, after all, I have thought that you like a more gentle song, rather than this kind of rock-like song," Shishio said.


    "No, it was a very amazing performance, Shishio-kun. When I heard that song before, I felt like I was watching you drenched in a storm and fought against it," Ayaka said with some excitement in her eyes.


    "Yes, the title of the song is a storm, so you''re not wrong if you feel like this song is like a storm," Shishio said.


    "Wait, Shishio, is this your original song too?" Nana suddenly asked.


    "....." Ayaka, Yuzu, Yuri, Sumire, and Aki were dumbfounded.


    "It isn''t that important, right?" Shishio raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t rify whether it was his original or not.


    "Of course, it is important!" Nana pouted and looked at his face, trying to see whether there was a change or not. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything. She looked at Shishio again and hoped that she could uncover all of his secrets, and at the same time, it made her unable to get away from him.


    "Well, are you satisfied Ayaka-nee?" Shishio asked and decided to change the topic of the conversation, but everyone thought that he was trying to be modest at this moment, which somehow gave him a better impression.


    "Yes, but can you y more?" Ayaka looked at Shishio with a cute expression and asked, "This time, can you y a more gentle song?"


    "Um, I didn''t expect that shamisen could be this good," Sumire said in amazement.


    "I want to hear the song more, Shishio-nii," Yuzu said while raising her hand.


    "After you have yed the song, can you teach me, Shishio-nii?" Yuri asked.


    "One by one, alright? I''ll y one more song, and yes, the shamisen''s sound is very interesting." Shishio then looked at Yuri and said, "I don''t mind teaching you, but this shamisen is Ayaka-nee''s, you should ask her permission."


    "Ayaka-san!" Yuri quickly looked at Ayaka.


    Ayaka nodded and said, "Well, let''s ask him together after we hear his song."


    Yuri also nodded and also waited for Shishio to y.


    "This song''s title is "Arigatou" (thank you)." Shishio looked at everyone then started to y, but he cast a nce at Aki and shook his head inwardly, and didn''t think too much about this little kid.


    Then everyone listened to his song again, even Aki, whose crush had been touched by Shishio all over, also listened since he had to admit that his song was great, after all, Shishio''s song had made him spirited, but Aki didn''t know that at this moment, he might have lost his chance to have a lot of lucky pervert situation in the future, and lost his first crush, but it was all good, since that way Aki could grow up, right?

 Chapter 136 - Ill Be The One, Not The Other Way Around

    <h4>Chapter 136 - I''ll Be The One, Not The Other Way Around</h4>


    After his performance, Shishio taught them his knowledge regarding shamisen, teaching them slowly, and gently since it was their first time, and as expected, after he taught them, they learned the enjoyment of music, but the girls were quite greedy after they were taught shamisen, they also wanted him to teach him a different lesson, which he readily agreed, after all, he was a gentleman, there was nothing wrong with it, still, he maintained some distance with them, especially the trio middle school students, except for Nana and Ayaka, of course.


    When they were doing something fun and happy, the time always moved very fast.??


    In the evening, Shishio decided to go back, and Nana also followed him, after she got the video console game from her previous room. It seemed that her previous room was being used by Aki Shiina, but she didn''t think too much, after all, she had already moved away.


    "I see, you two can''t stay tonight?" Ayaka seemed to be disappointed, after all, she learned that being with Shishio was pretty much fun.


    "Sorry, Ayaka-nee, I need to go back before night, and Ayaka-nee, there''s no room avable in your room, where can I sleep?" Shishio said.


    "Well, if you want, how about my room?" Ayaka asked with a smile.


    "Wh--?!" Everyone was dumbfounded, and Aki Shiina''splexion became very pale when he heard that Ayaka was going to sleep with Shishio!


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and wondered whether this woman didn''t understand how dangerous it was to keep an adolescent boy inside her room.


    "I was just joking." Ayaka smiled and said, "How about you stay in your Akkun''s room?"


    "Eh? My room?" Aki was dumbfounded.


    "Well, let''s see in the future, for now, I can''t stay, sorry, Ayaka-nee." Shishio was, in truth, tempted to stay in Ayaka''s dorm, after all, he wanted to see what was the difference between Sakurasou and Sunaharasou. He definitely didn''t have a dirty thought where he thought that he could be pampered by a beautiful older sister, not at all, alright?


    Ayaka was a bit disappointed, but she nodded. "Then be careful on the way, alright? Don''t ride your motorcycle too fast."


    "I know." Shishio nodded and was about to put on his helmet, but then...


    "Shishio-nii, can we exchange our contact info?" Yuri asked.


    Shishio looked at Yuri for a bit and nodded. "Yes."


    "Yay~" Yuri smiled and took out her phone to change their phone number.


    "Ah, me too!"


    "Can you exchange with me too, Shishio-nii?"


    "..." Nana knew that this guy was very popr and very good at coaxing girls, but she didn''t expect that he would be this skillful!


    After exchanging contact info with each other, Shishio didn''t stay any longer and returned back with Nana.


    Nana sat behind Shishio and hugged his waist without hesitation. She looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Bye everyone!"


    "...." Ayaka, Yuri, Yuzu, and Sumire.


    The four of them could only watch Nana who hugged Shishio''s waist like she was his lover and they had to admit that they were a bit envious of her, even though they knew that the rtionship between Nana and Shishio wasn''t a lover.


    Shishio gave them a nod before he left and didn''t talk much, after all, the more he talked, the longer he stayed in this ce. If he didn''t have something to do, he didn''t really mind. Unfortunately, he had something to do.


    When Shishio and Nana left, the one who felt the most relieved was Aki and felt a boulder had been lifted from his back. He didn''t need to worry that his crush might be seduced by Shishio again.


    "Ahh... I really want to be a high school student as soon as possible!" Yuzu suddenly said with a hint of frustration.


    "Yes, being in high school seems to be very good." Yuri nodded, and thought that it would be wonderful to ride behind Shishio, and toured around the city, or various ces together.


    Sumire nodded but didn''t say much, after all, she was fairly quiet, but she had to admit that it felt good when she saw someone who was taller than her and treated her like a normal girl. She had always had aplex about her height and if there was a school drama, she would y to either a male character or a tree part, when in truth, she wanted to be the princess, but when she was with him, she felt that she had be a princess.


    "Well, he has a motorcycle so it''ll be easy for him to visit our ce from time to time," Ayaka said with a smile.


    "That''s true."


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire nodded.


    "Wh--?!" Aki was dumbfounded when he heard everyone''s words.


    "Well, let''s go back, it is a bit chilly in the evening." Ayaka looked in the direction where Nana and Shishio had gone, and she had to admit that she envied her little sister, after all, her high school life was fairly lonely, and she didn''t have someone who could apany her like that, which was why even if she was in her early of the 20s, she didn''t have a lover even though she was very beautiful.


    ''But...''


    If Shishio was really dating her sister when they returned, Ayaka might not react since somehow she couldn''t congratte them fully. She then shook her head and thought about what kind of dinner she should make rather than thinking something so messy.


    ---


    Shishio was riding his Vespa back to Nana''s house, after all, he needed to send her back, but...


    "Isn''t it great? You''re so popr among everyone before," Nana said with some sulk, after all, her intention toe to Ayaka''s house was to tease her big sister and brought the game console, but she didn''t expect that her big sister, Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri would flock directly around him.


    Shishio used one of his hands to pat Nana''s hand that hugged him and said, "me me, me me for being so handsome."


    "....." Nana.


    "I was just joking, you don''t need to look at me like that," Shishio said with a light smile on his face while watching Nana who looked at him in disdain and rolled her eyes.


    "Sometimes, you''re so narcissistic!" Nana put her chin on Shishio''s shoulder, then looked at hisplexion from the side. ''Well, he''s really handsome, though. Well, it''s not like I''m going to tell him.'' After all, she felt that it was too embarrassing if she said that. She then thought about how close Shishio''s rtionship with her big sister was before, and couldn''t help but ask, "Say, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you like quiet girls?" Nana asked since she had always thought that Shishio liked Miu, and when she saw how her big sister and Shishio were so close before, she thought that he liked a quiet girl.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and said, "Not really."


    "Then what''s your type of girl?" Nana asked eagerly.


    "If I have to say that the girl that I love is my type," Shishio said.


    "..." Nana.


    "Isn''t that the same as you don''t have any preference?" Nana seemed to be annoyed since she really wanted to know his type of girl!


    "I mean, really, I don''t really have much of a preference, after all, when you fall for someone, you''ll feel everything about them is beautiful, even if she picks her nose in front of me, I might feel that girl is lovely," Shishio said nonchntly.


    "It''s hrious." Nanaughed when she heard it since she knew that this guy was joking.


    Still, if Shishio had to say what was his type, then without a doubt, his type was a beautiful girl, as long as they were beautiful girl, he loved them, it was as simple as that, which was why he didn''t have a preference, whether they were short hair, long hair, t chest, big chest, tan-skin, white skin, etc. In other words, he could appreciate every beautiful girl.


    Not that he was going to say it, though, since he was sure that he would be stared at as a pervert, but he knew that every male would think the same as him, and even though everyone tried to hide it, everyone also wanted to have a harem, but of course, some people had an ability to make a harem, but the majority of them didn''t have an ability to make a harem, which was why a lot of men were quite a hypocrite, acting like a saint, that they didn''t have an interest in a harem when in their dream, they also felt a normal desire like any men to have a lot of girls around them.


    Shishio felt his teeth were a bit itchy since he also realized that he was also that hypocrite type of man, and if he wanted to make everyone''s happy, then he could only be a scumbag, taking care of them, made them happy, since he knew that he didn''tck the power to do so.


    ''But before that...''


    Shishio looked at the orange sun and knew that he needed to write his story as soon as possible, while he did that, he was thinking about how to make the rtionship around the girls became closer so there wouldn''t be any emotional struggle between them since creating a harem was something hard to do.


    Nana enjoyed this quiet situation, and hugged him gently, letting his hand caress her hand. In truth, at this moment, she wanted to ask what he was thinking about her, whether he loved him, or whether they should date, or why he wasn''t ready to date a girl, but in the end, she forgot all of them since she just loved this moment.


    Before long, they had arrived at Nana''s house, and she had to admit that she felt reluctant to part with him.


    "Should I bring the game console or you?" Shishio asked since the game console was on his bag.


    "I''ll bring it, but can you lend me your bag?" Nana asked since she didn''t have a bag and if she brought the game console directly, she felt that she would attract a lot of attention.


    "Sure." Shishio didn''t think too much and lent his bag to Nana.


    "Thanks." Nana smiled, but then she didn''t go back immediately and looked at him.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to be hugged or pat?" Shishio asked in a joke.


    "Um." Nana nodded.


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, "You know, if we keep doing this, I might not be able to hold back."


    "Should we stop at the Love Hotel? There should be near--" Nana didn''t finish her words since her forehead was flicked by Shishio. "Ouch! What were you doing?!"


    "I know that I have made such a joke, so I can''t me you so much, but Nana, I''m not a good man, if you keep teasing me, then I might carry you there directly," Shishio said while staring at Nana''s eyes.


    Nana looked at Shishio for a bit, and somehow she understood why he said that especially when she thought of the girls around him, but this time, she didn''t want to lose, and she wanted to be the winner so...


    Nana snorted and said, "You''re the one who is too serious. It isn''t like we''re married to each other, if we don''t do well, then we part, if we do well, we''ll be together, isn''t that what you say?"


    "....." Shishio.


    "Still, even though I don''t really like it to see you be with everyone, I can''t deny your charm, but I''ll definitely be the one who gets you, remembers my word!" Nana then without hesitation, moved forward to take Shishio''s lips, but her movement was stopped by Shishio.


    "...." Nana.


    Nana wanted to scream that she was the one who took his first kiss, but she didn''t expect that her movement was being stopped by Shishio!


    Shishio had an "Enhanced Vision", and of course, he noticed Nana''s movement that was about to kiss him, but he quickly stopped her.


    In truth, Shishio might have had an impulse to ept the kiss directly, but suddenly an image of Shiina appeared on his mind, which made him full of guilt somehow. He had said to Shiina that he needed to say goodbye, but here he was letting himself be kissed by another girl, so he quickly stopped Nana. "I''ll be the one who takes yours, not the other way around, but not now, wait for me, alright." He would be lying if he hadn''t thought about Nana, but he needed to think about Shiina too and knew that he would be unfair toward Shiina if he really epted Nana''s kiss.


    Nana blushed and she nodded obediently.


    Shishio patted Nana''s head and said, "Do you still need a hug?"


    Nana felt very blissful when she was patted and thought that it was wonderful. She also understood why everyone was addicted to his patting, but when she heard his words. She gave him a nod, after all, she was very greedy.


    Nana then without hesitation, and hugged him.


    Shishio felt a bitplicated and said, "You might regret doing this, though." He lightly hugged her while patting her back.


    "It''s my own choice and I know that I won''t regret it," Nana said with a smile while hugging him tightly. She then without hesitation tried to kiss him again, but she was stopped by him again.


    "...You perverted girl, stop for me," Shishio said while staring at Nana. He knew that he didn''t have a right to say this, but he felt that it was necessary.


    Nana pouted and said, "Your guard is so tight!"


    "You''re one who is too lustful," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Just a kiss, won''t hurt you," Nana said eagerly.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Aunty, can you see your daughter like this?" Shishio suddenly said.


    "Wh--?!" Nana was startled and turned around, but she didn''t see anyone. She was confused, and was about to ask him, but then she heard the sound of his Vespaing from behind.


    "I''ll go back first," Shishio said and left.


    "Hey! Don''t run away!" Nana shouted, but she only saw him waving his hand, and couldn''t help but snort. She looked at his back and shouted, "Believe it or not, I''ll make you mine!" She smiled then returned back, and somehow her mood was very good since she knew that he didn''t reject her and there was a reason why he couldn''t ept her, but she was sure as long as she pushed him enough, he would be her.


    ''You can''t run away, Shishio...''

 Chapter 137 - These Rewards Are Good

    <h4>Chapter 137 - These Rewards Are Good</h4>


    Shishio didn''te to the Wagnaria where he had his appointment with Saki directly, but he returned to his private parking building first, but then, someone attracted his attention the moment he arrived there.


    At the entrance of the private parking building, there was a pale-skinned young woman with waist-length dark purple hair that was tied in low pigtail braids with square bangs hanging over her eyebrows, blue eyes that were hidden underrge, thick, and overly round sses. She was seen wearing a long maid uniform and a cross ne, holding a huge suitcase with both of her hands in front of her, standing there without moving, her expression was stern, and there was this aura that made people unable to move closer, but when his Vespa''s sound was heard, the aura around her became softer, and she couldn''t help but call out, "Shishio-sama!"??


    "..." Shishio.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Explosives Mastery">


    "...." Shishio.


    Shishio was stunned by the woman and stunned by his reward, but before that, he quickly came toward her, parked his Vespa on the side, and asked, "Roberta, how long have you been waiting? Are you alright? Let''s go inside, let''s take a rest for a bit." With this woman''s personality, he was afraid that this woman might have been waiting for him for several hours, standing in front of this building.


    When Roberta heard his words, she felt warmth and shook her head. "No, it is alright, I didn''t wait too long." Her voice might be cold, but it sounded so soft.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Roberta and looked at the spot when she stood and knew that she had been standing there for few hours or so, after all, he could still see her boots'' mark on the spot where she stood.


    "More importantly, I have heard from Hodgins that you''re going to fight on the "Kengan Match", right, Young Master?" Roberta asked with some frown on her eyes.


    "Um, yes, this is the reason why I have called you." Shishio nodded.


    "Do you want me to fight?" Roberta asked, her eyes became sharp, and the hand that clutched into her bag became tighter, seemingly ready to fight anytime.


    "..." Shishio.


    "No, I''m the one who will be fighting, you just need to guard me when something happens," Shishio said.


    "Is that alright? Do you have any experience fighting?" Roberta asked since she didn''t remember that Shishio could fight.


    Shishio put his hand on Roberta''s shoulders, pushed her inside the building, and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright, I''ll be fine, how about we go to Wagnaria? I''ll get my new secretary there."


    Roberta still wanted to ask something, but in the end, she decided to believe in him and nodded. "Yes." After all, if there was trouble, she just needed to shoot everyone down, right?


    If Shishio knew what this woman was thinking, he wasn''t even sure whether he shouldugh or cry, but he had to admit that it was reassuring to have her beside him.


    ---


    Inside the anti-bullet, anti-explosive, and anti-tracking ck Land Rover, Roberta was driving with Shishio sitting next to her.


    "Shishio-sama, can you exin to me, what''s your intention to fight on the "Kengan Match"?" Roberta asked since she knew that Shishio didn''tck money, and it was weird when she thought that he wanted to fight against someone.


    "I''ll exin itter together with my new secretary." Shishio looked at Roberta with a smile and said, "I know that you''re worried about me, but you don''t need to worry too much."


    Roberta looked at Shishio for a while, before she gave him a nod, and didn''t say much.


    After saying that, Shishio decided to check his rewards, after all, it was necessary and he also felt that he needed to strengthen himself. He looked at his rewards and had to admit that he had received a lot of things.


    "Enhanced Grip", "Bondage Mastery", "63% shares of Asahi Breweries", "Enhanced Bnce", "Orthopaedics Mastery", "Photography Mastery", "Handicraft Mastery", "Football Mastery", and "Explosives Mastery".


    It was just a single day, but he didn''t expect that he would receive eight rewards directly.


    Shishio had received an "Enhanced Bnce" before, and he had to admit that it was a great thing since, with this reward, it would be almost impossible for him to be knocked down or imbnced, falling down, except for a lucky perfect moment (joke), and able to recover from momentary imbnced near-instantly


    Shishio would be able to automatically achieve a state of perfect equilibrium in any position imaginable. He could adjust his position by instinct, which enabled him to perfectly bnce himself on any object, no matter how small, narrow or unstable it may be.


    Shishio was also able to achieve feats that utilized the facets of bnce in unique ways, such as constantly moving without losing bnce, hanging upside down and not getting dizzy, closing eyes and standing on a single finger, dodging objects with superior finesse, and being incapable of sumbing to vertigo, nausea, disorientation, and the effects of weightlessness.


    There seemed to be a lot of things, but one thing for sure, it was a great reward.


    ''Am I going to be alright if someone hits my chin?''


    Shishio hadn''t tested it, but he felt that it was necessary to test it, after all, if someone was hit on the chin, they would lose their bnce since their brain was shaken, but with this reward, he should be alright, right?


    Shishio had to admit that his rewards were quite unique, after all, most of the rewards that he had gotten were talent, and skill since usually, he only got an asset type of rewards. He then looked at "63% shares of Asahi Breweries", and epted it directly. The moment he epted it, he knew what kind ofpany it was.


    Asahi Breweries is a Japanese global beer, spirits, soft drinks and food business group and Shishio had to admit that it might be his biggest industry that he had gotten, after all, the scale of the industry was quite huge, and with this industry, he had already be a billionaire in USD, not a yen, which made him feel a bit unreal.


    Shishio then shook his head and thought that a lot of his rewards were focussed on the food-rted business, but he felt that it was all good, after all, he had a "Cooking Mastery", and with this ability, it was very easy for him to strengthen his business by enhanced the recipe, after all, in the food business the taste had always been everything so he believed that he could make hispany became even bigger in the future.


    After that, Shishio looked at his other rewards and directly epted the "Enhanced Grip". The moment, he epted it, he could feel that his hands were somehow changing and became stronger somehow. With this ability, he could feel that he could do the same feat that Rihito had done in his fight before, creating a razor finger or something, but not only that, he knew that if he grabbed on the opponent''s arm he could cause it to explode from constricting the blood flow, he could also break a bottle, tear a thick magazine, change the shape of the doorknob and bench a bottle cap with his hand.


    In other words, Shishio''s grip became very strong, and he knew that it was all good, but he felt worried if he couldn''t control it. Fortunately, his worry was redundant since he could control the strength of his grip perfectly so he didn''t need to worry about anything, and it was as if he was born with it.


    After Shishio received all of those rewards, there were still some rewards that he hadn''t epted from "Bondage Mastery", "Orthopaedics Mastery", "Photography Mastery", "Handicraft Mastery", "Football Mastery", and "Explosives Mastery".


    Shishio decided to ept the "Orthopaedics Mastery" first, after all, it was all quite a rare skill, but the moment, he epted this reward, he was amazed by the knowledge that he had received on his mind and the experience that was directly integrated into his body.


    Orthopaedics is a medical speciality that focuses on injuries and diseases of your body''s musculoskeletal system. Thisplex system, which includes your bones, joints, ligaments, tendons, muscles, and nerves, allows you to move, work, and be active.


    Shishio felt that he could apply this skill to his fighting ability, after all, he was very clear about the position, weakness, and every detail of bones, joints, ligaments, tendons, muscles, and nerves, which allowed him to manipte them as he wished, whether it was breaking them, detaching them, connecting them, etc, etc.


    Shishio closed his eyes to ept every piece of information on his head and after everything was absorbed, his eyes were full of light, feeling very good. He then looked at Roberta, who was driving and could see her posture was beautiful and understood why she was an ex-soldier.


    "Is there something wrong, Shishio-sama?" Roberta asked in doubt.


    "No, it is just that it has been a while since I have seen you so I miss you," Shishio said.


    Roberta looked at Shishio for a bit and said softly, "I also miss you, Shishio-sama...."


    "...." Shishio looked at Roberta for a moment and thought that it might be his imagination. "Well, we''ll meet often from now on."


    "Un." Roberta nodded and seemed quite cheerful.


    Shishio thought that he really needed to apologize to Roberta for leaving her alone on his "Fire Range", but he could apologizeter since what he needed to do was to ept all of his rewards first. He then directly epted "Photography Mastery", and got all the photography information on his head. There was a lot of information on his head, whether to use an angle, light, colour or various cameras, in other words, he had be the best photographer in this world.


    Shishio thought about Yuri where he had gotten his reward, wondering whether she loved to photograph, if so, then he might give her a gift of a camera or something in the future.


    After that, Shishio epted the "Handicraft Mastery", and thought that this ability was more amazing than he had thought.


    In the description, the handicraft is a wide variety of types of work where useful and decorative objects are madepletely by one''s hand (hence the term handicraft) or by using only simple, non-tech rted tools like scissors, carving implements, or hooks.


    When Shishio received this reward, he could feel that he could create anything with his hands, whether it was from textiles, leather, wood, metal, y, bone, horn, ss, stone, paper, canvas, etc. As long as there was material, he could create something and if hebined it with his other skill, it could be said that he really could create anything.


    Shishio felt that it was possible tobine his "Chemist Mastery" and this "Handicraft Mastery" to create the best katana, but he knew that he needed more skill if he wanted to create a perfect sword that could even cut through steel.


    Shishio didn''t waste his time and decided to ept "Football Mastery". When he epted this reward, he thought that he should buy a football club since he knew that it was fairly cheap in 2005.


    ''But Ick money, huh?''


    Shishio thought that once he had enough money, he should buy a domestic football club since it would be wasteful if he didn''t buy one.


    There were only two rewards left that Shishio hadn''t epted, one was "Bondage Mastery" and "Explosives Mastery".


    Shishio didn''t hesitate and epted an "Explosive Mastery", then he was amazed...


    The moment Shishio epted this reward, he quickly became a master of making and using various kinds of explosives (bombs, grenades, rockets, etc.) as well as preventing them from going off. His sense of smell could detect any explosive within 30 km of range and he also had a sixth sense where he could detect where any nearby bombs may be nted.


    ''With the "Chemistry Mastery", this skill...''


    Shishio felt that he had be more dangerous than the Batman viins now.


    Shishio shook his head and thought that there was no chance for him to use this "Explosive Mastery" in the future, so it was better to ept hisst reward.


    ''Bondage Mastery, huh?''


    Shishio feltplex when he received this reward from the mother of Nana and Ayaka. He took a deep breath and epted his reward. Then when the knowledge entered his head, he knew that Shiro-san would love this skill, though, he would never use it on that pervert, but if his girls had such a fetish, then it might be possible since there was some interesting bondage technique that he learned from the "Bondage Mastery".


    "!!!"


    Roberta suddenly shuddered and quickly looked around. She raised her eyebrow and frowned.


    ''Is it my imagination?''


    With all of that, they quickly arrived at Wagnaria and along the way, Shishio knew that he had be stronger.

 Chapter 138 - Well, Your Job Is Like A Maid

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Well, Your Job Is Like A Maid</h4>


    Shishio and Roberta came out of the car together and walked to Wagnaria together. The automatic door opened, and Popura greeted them.


    "Wee, guest!" Popura greeted them with a smile, but she looked at Roberta curiously since she didn''t expect someone to wear a maid uniform. Still, she didn''t say much. After all, there were many unique people in this restaurant, but then, she looked at Shishio and felt that she had seen him somehow.??


    Shishio smiled and asked, "Did you forget about me, Taneshima-san?"


    Hearing his voice, Popura was surprised and asked, "Oga-kun?"


    "It''s me." Shishio nodded.


    "Wow, you have cut your hair!" Popura looked at Shishio and couldn''t help but blush. His long hair made him handsome, but his short hair wasn''t bad either, or rather she liked this short hair better.


    "Is there an empty seat?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Popura nodded and said, "Yes, please follow me inside." She then guided both Shishio and Roberta to the empty table.


    Shishio looked at Roberta, and she didn''t seem to be interested in Popura, so he didn''t say much. He looked around and didn''t see Saki anywhere, so she shouldn''t have arrived yet.


    Popura guided them to the empty table, and Shishio and Roberta sat while facing each other.


    "I want melon soda and french fries," Shishio said.


    "Um." Popura nodded and wrote down Shishio''s order.


    "Do you want something, Roberta?" Shishio asked.


    "No," Roberta said.


    "We''ll stay out for a long time, so you might as well have dinner here," Shishio said again.


    Roberta thought for a while and nodded. "Then, I''ll order the same thing."


    "...." Shishio.


    Popura nodded and said, "Two melon sodas and two french fries. Please wait for a moment." She bowed her head then left for the kitchen to prepare their order.


    When Popura left, Roberta looked at Shishio and asked, "Isn''t it time for you to exin to me, Shishio-sama?"


    "Wait a moment. Let''s wait for one more person," Shishio said. "But is it alright for you to order the same thing as me?"


    Roberta nodded and said, "I just want to try it."


    "Well, if you say so." Shishio nodded and asked, "Can you tell me how are you doing? Have you met trouble when you stay at the "Shooting Range"?"


    Roberta shook her head and said, "No, everything is alright..." So then, she started to tell Shishio what had happened during her stay at the "Shooting Range," Sometimes, his grandfather came to visit her from time to time, but she really missed him.


    Shishio nodded and felt d that Roberta''s life at the "Shooting Range" didn''t seem too bad, and there wasn''t any explosion or anything there.


    When Roberta talked, she thought that it was a good chance to talk to him that she wanted to live together with him, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio and Roberta turned their heads and saw Saki walking toward her.


    "Saki,e here!"


    Saki nodded and walked toward Shishio, but then she noticed Roberta sitting on the opposite side of him quietly while wearing a maid uniform. Her face suddenly turned red, and she asked, "Are you going to ask me to wear a maid uniform too?"


    "...." Shishio.


    "Sit down first," Shishio said and patted the seat next to him.


    Saki nodded and sat next to Shishio. After all, she didn''t know Roberta, so she wasn''t sure whether it was alright to sit next to her, but she had sat next to him before, so she sat next to him naturally.


    "Well, let me introduce you two to each other." Shishio looked at Roberta and said, "Roberta, this is Kawasaki Saki. I have hired her as my manager, secretary, or something-alike."


    ''Something-alike...'' Saki was speechless.


    Roberta looked at Saki and gave a polite bow. "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Roberta-san." Saki also gave a polite bow to Roberta. She then looked at Shishio, hoping to introduce her to Roberta since she wondered about her identity. ''Is she really a maid or just a cosyer?'' After all, it wasn''t umon to see a cosyer in this country.


    "Saki, she''s my maid. Her name is Roberta," Shishio said.


    "Maid?" Saki was dumbfounded, but then she remembered how Shishio could make the cafe manager where she worked previously be quiet. She wanted to know more about him, but she wasn''t sure whether it was alright to ask him.


    "Well, you can say that my family hired her. You mightmunicate with each other further in the future," Shishio said since he knew that Saki''s role might not be much different from Roberta''s, but of course, Saki wouldn''t be fighting.


    "Oh..." Saki nodded, then bowed again toward Roberta. "Please take care of me, Roberta-san."


    "Yes, please take care of me too, Kawasaki-san." Roberta gave her a nod.


    Shishio looked at Roberta and didn''t seem that surprised when Roberta was very polite toward Saki. After all, even though Roberta had an ugly past, she was very well-mannered.


    "Shishio, can you exin to me what you are going to do?" Saki asked.


    "I''ll exin, but you should order something first, and I''ll treat you, of course," Shishio said.


    Saki seemed to be a bit hesitant. After all, even though Shishio had hired her, she really hadn''t done anything, which made her pretty much helpless.


    "It''s alright. Your job might be quite hardter," Shishio said.


    "Then, please tell me what am I going to do?" Saki asked since she had received her sry, and if she did nothing, she would feel very ufortable.


    Shishio looked at Saki and said, "Well, in short, you''ll take care of me."


    "I''m going to be your maid too?" Saki asked in a blush.


    "You can say it that way. After all, Roberta is a bit clumsy at that," Shishio said.


    "Shi - Shishio-sama!" Roberta seemed to be embarrassed when Shishio mentioned how clumsy she was, but that was the truth. After all, if she washed something, she would tear the clothes apart. If she cooked something, it would explode. If she was told to clean up the grass around the backyard, she might flip the earth apart, as long as it was something that had something to do with a household chore, she would be very awkward and cause destruction, but if she asked to be a guard, then, without doubt, her skill was top-notch.


    "I understand." Saki nodded, and in truth, she didn''t really mind bing his maid, but...


    "Do I have toe out at night?" Saki asked.


    "Well, today is a bit special since I''m going out to fight," Shishio said.


    "Huh? Fight? What do you mean?" Saki asked in confusion.


    "Wait a moment," Shishio said.


    "Your order is ready, Oga-kun!" Popura then ced down Shishio''s order on the table, looked at Saki, and asked Shishio, "Your friend?"


    Shishio nodded and said, "Yes." He then looked at Saki and asked, "Saki, do you like sweet things?"


    "Well, I don''t hate it." Saki somehow felt a bit embarrassed if she told him that she liked a sweet thing.


    "Taneshima-san, can I ask for one strawberry parfait and three sses of water?" Shishio asked.


    "One strawberry parfait and three sses of water." Popura wrote down the order and nodded. "I''ll prepare your order right away."


    Saki looked at Popura with a dumbfounded expression, but when she wanted to ask...


    "No, she isn''t an elementary school student. She''s a high school student," Shishio said.


    "..." Saki.


    "I can see that you want to ask that," Shishio said with a smile.


    "...." Saki.


    "Well, can you tell me more about this fight that you''re talking about? What kind of fight?" Saki asked.


    "I''ll exin to you, but you need to keep this a secret, alright?" Shishio said.


    "Yes." Saki nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry."


    Then Shishio exined what "Kengan Match" was and how he would join this "Kengan Match" tonight.


    "..."


    Saki couldn''t utter words, and there was one question that appeared on her mind. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "It might sound doubtful, but it is the truth. I''ll lend you a facemaskter so that you can hide your face."


    "I...." Saki then shook her head and said, "Why do you have to fight? Can you not just stop fighting? It is dangerous!"


    Hearing Saki''s words, Roberta also nodded. After all, she didn''t see the reason why Shishio needed to fight. He had a lot of money, and his talent was in business, so there was definitely no reason to fight.


    "Well, my reason is quite stupid," Shishio said.


    "What kind of reason?" Saki asked.


    "I want to prove that I''m the strongest," Shishio said.


    "..." Saki and Roberta.


    Shishio looked at their stunned expression, smiled, and said, "I know it is idiotic. But, after all, in today''s age, do we need to fight? No, what we need is money and brain, but a boy is a stupid creature, and I want to prove that I''m the strongest."


    "....." Saki let out a long sigh and said, "What happens if you''re hurt?" She had to admit that Shishio''s reason was foolish, and she didn''t understand. Still, a man always had ambition and seeing him say his ambition without hesitation, she didn''t have any courage to stop him, and she had to admit that he was very handsome at this moment. Still, when she recalled his fighting ability that night, she knew that he wasn''t weak, or rather he was powerful, so she felt quite relieved since he wouldn''t be hurt, right?


    "Don''t worry. I own a hospital," Shishio said.


    "....." Saki.


    Saki looked at Shishio and asked with aplex expression, "...Just how rich are you?"


    "Well, you''ll slowly know in the future." Shishio didn''t answer and took his lightly salted french fries before he dipped them on the ice cream floating on his melon soda and ate it. He had to admit that this unhealthybination tasted delicious, though. If a system didn''t enhance his body, then he might not dare to eat it so often.


    Roberta didn''t say much after hearing Shishio''s reason and also tried her melon soda and her french fries. She had to admit that the taste was quite good, but she knew that the things in front of her were very unhealthy.


    "...."


    Saki became more curious about Shishio. After all, he was so mysterious. Finally, she calmed herself, then asked, "When are you going?" She felt that she really needed to take care of him since she was afraid of what this guy might do.


    Shishio was about to say something, but his phone vibrated. So he took his phone and saw that it was Togo. So he connected directly and was about to say something, but...


    "Where are you?" Togo asked directly.


    "Wagnaria," Shishio said.


    "Oh, I see you, wait for me there!" Togo spoke directly then ended the call.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at his phone for a bit and shook his head. He was about to say something, but then he saw a group of cars arriving in front of Wagnaria.


    "..."


    "Is that someone you know?" Saki asked nervously.


    "Un." Shishio nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry too much."


    "Um." Saki nodded and calmed down, but...


    ---


    "Give me a chocte parfait," Togo said to Popura after she sat next to Roberta directly.


    "Yes." Popura nodded, then prepared Togo''s order.


    Togo looked at Saki, who was nervous since Saki didn''t expect to meet Togo again. "It''s been a while, girl."


    "Uh." Saki was very nervous.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I won''t eat you." Togo then looked at Shishio and said, "Well, but it might be different for him since he might eat you."


    "..." Saki and Roberta.


    "Where is the location?" Shishio asked to change the topic of conversation.


    "It''s at Shinjuku." Togo looked at Shishio and asked, "Will you go in the same car as me?"


    "No, I brought my own car," Shishio said.


    "I''ll stay in your car," Togo said.


    Shishio nodded and said, "I don''t really mind."


    "Good." Togo nodded, then saw Popura bring her chocte parfait. She quickly ate it and emptied it. "Let''s go!"


    ---


    In the car, Roberta was in the driver''s seat, Saki was sitting next to Roberta, but even though the two of them sat on the front seat, they kept ncing back from time to time, wondering about the rtionship between Shishio and Togo since they seemed to be very close.


    Togo and Shishio were sitting next to each other in the back seat.


    Togo talked on the phone with someone, and Shishio took something from his bag.


    "What is that?" Togo asked curiously while holding her phone.


    "Pomade," Shishio said, then applied the pomade to his hair before he slicked it back. With his "Hairdressing Mastery," it was simply impossible for him to mess up, and the moment he slicked his hair back, the three females in the car could see his eyes changed somehow, it was like a predator, like a lion, but one thing for sure, this scene might make them wet.

 Chapter 139 - Are You Sure That Youre Going To Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Are You Sure That You''re Going To Fight?</h4>


    In Shinjuku ward, a parade of cars was moving together, ignoring the bustling city, and moved toward a deserted ce.


    Saki looked at the scenery in front of her and wasn''t sure what to say. Of course, she didn''t expect that her meeting with him would lead to this situation, but rather than be scared, she felt curious. After all, she knew that the ce where she would go would be where many rich people would gather.??


    ''Kengan Match, huh?''


    Saki then saw a huge abandoned building, which somehow made her a bit scared. After all, she was scared of ghosts. Still, Shishio''s presence made her feel safe, if possible, she wanted to sit next to him, but when she saw Togo, she decided to shut her mouth, since, in truth, she was a bit afraid of this woman.


    Then slowly, when they were about to approach the abandoned building, they saw many cars parked around the building and a group of people who entered the building one after another.


    Saki was a bit nervous, but then her shoulder was patted. She turned her head and saw Shishio smiling gently at her. "Shishio?"


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m here," Shishio said.


    "Um." Saki nodded with a smile on her face.


    "Enough of flirting!" Togo said as she red at them.


    "..." Shishio and Saki.


    ---


    When Shishio''s group walked out of the car, they caught everyone''s attention. After all, today''s protagonist would be both Togo since this woman was the one who challenged the chairman of the Kengan Association, Katahara Metsudo.


    As for Shishio, even though Togo had said that he would be her fighter, it was his second appearance in this ce, and no one ever thought of him as a fighter, considering most of them would think of him as Togo''s lover.


    Shishio, Togo, Roberta, Saki, Yurihama Fusae, and Togo''s people walked together.


    Saki looked around curiously, with a facemask covering half of her face. She felt slightly nervous, but when he held her hand, she felt relief, showed a smile under her face mask, and walked calmly together with everyone while observing the surrounding area.


    The moment they entered the venue, they were hit by a lot of light that brightened the inside of the abandoned building, even though it was so dark from the outside, showing a stark contrast between the inside and the outside. Still, the moment they entered, a lot of people started to talk about them.


    "Huh? Where''s Hong?"


    "I guess that lunatic is going to lose, huh?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Her opponent is the chairman. So it is normal for her to give up."


    When Hong couldn''t be seen among Shishio''s group, many people directly couldn''t help but talk to each other. They didn''t even lower their voices, how Togo had decided to give up on today''s Kengan Match. Still, they didn''t feel that much surprised, after all, that her opponent was the chairman of the "Kengan Association," Katahara Metsudo.


    Togo snorted and ignored them.


    As for Saki, her body was slightly tense. After all, the stares of everyone in this ce were aimed toward them.


    Shishio looked at Togo and Saki, then thought to lighten the mood, and suddenly said, "Isn''t it blinding?"


    Togo, Saki, and Roberta looked at Shishio with confused expressions. As for Fusae, she looked at Shishio unsurely and asked, "You mean the light?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head, looked at everyone, his eyes smiled, raised both of his hands, and said, "The aura I emit."


    "...."


    "My aura is so blinding that everyone is looking at me now." Shishio raised his hands, took a deep breath as if he was the center of the world.


    "....."


    No one could utter a word since it was their first time to see someone so narcissistic.


    "Can youugh? I''m trying to lighten the mood. Can you give me a smile or something?" Shishio looked at everyone with a speechless expression.


    "If you fool around again, I''ll smack your head," Togo said while grinding her teeth, staring at this guy who fooled around before his match.


    "Your joke isn''t that funny," Saki said mercilessly, but there was a smile on her face.


    "..." Roberta didn''t say anything, but she kept staring at Shishio, wondering whether she could see the aura around him.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, "Well, it is good that you''re not nervous anymore." However, he couldn''t help but sulk a bit. After all, he felt that his joke was funny.


    Roberta, Saki, Togo, Fusae, and Togo''s people smiled, looking at him, feeling veryfortable around him. Still, in truth, they had to admit that they really saw an aura around him, even though it was only a moment.


    Togo saw him sulking, couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Don''t be sulking, but still, you''re so narcissistic, huh?"


    "....." Shishio somehow regretted his choice to joke around before.


    "By the way, change your clothes. I have brought you clothes," Togo said and snapped her fingers.


    Fusae then walked toward Shishio and said, "Follow me, Oga-kun. I''ve prepared your clothes."


    Shishio nodded and looked at Saki and Roberta and asked, "Do you want to follow me or stay here?''


    "I''lle with you," Roberta said without hesitation.


    "I''ll go with you." Saki didn''t hesitate since there was no way that she would stay in this ce without Shishio. After all, she wasn''t that familiar with Togo, Togo''s people, or Roberta. The only person in this ce that could give her peace of mind was Shishio.


    "Alright, follow me." Shishio nodded then followed Fusae, who brought him to the changing room.


    Togo didn''t follow them and looked in one direction. In that direction, she saw an elderly man who seemed very fragile since he was very old, but she could feel the aura around him that tried to devour her. She snorted and moved forward. "Let''s go." Togo''s people nodded and followed Togo.


    "It''s your time to retire, old man!"


    ---


    In the changing room that was prepared for the fighter, Fusae gave Shishio his fighting clothes. "Here you go, you''re a Chinese martial art practitioner, so Tomari-sama has prepared ck Chinese-style martial artist''s pants with ck martial arts shoes for you, Oga-kun."


    "Thanks." Shishio nodded then took off his clothes. He knew that he would fight without a shirt, so he didn''t hesitate to show his body.


    "..."


    Roberta, Saki, and Fusae saw him, taking off his clothes. Somehow they almost had a nosebleed. After all, his body was so good. Even though his body was quite slim, it didn''t give him a frail or weak feeling, but rather, they could see that his body was powerful, and they could see his muscle lines perfectly. He was about to take off his pants, but...


    "Wait! Wait! You''re going to take your pants directly?" Saki quickly stopped Shishio. There was a blush on her face. Luckily, she wore a facemask, so no one noticed it.


    "Is there a problem?" Shishio asked while still wearing a facemask on his face.


    "Of course, there''s a big problem!" Saki almost exploded.


    "But where can I take off my pants? This is an open space," Shishio said helplessly, after all, the venue for the "Kengan Match" was in the abandoned building, and even though the organizer had prepared a changing room, every fighter in this ce was a man, so they didn''t feel that embarrassed to show their body.


    "That... That..." Saki wasn''t sure what to say.


    "How about you turn around if you feel embarrassed?" Shishio said.


    "Well..." Saki nodded and turned around, but then she noticed that Fusae and Roberta didn''t turn around. "Roberta-san, Fusae-san, please turn around!"


    "....." Roberta and Fusae directly ignored Saki''s words. After all, it was a rare chance to see his body.


    ---


    "How is it?" Shishio asked their opinion after he had changed into his martial art getup, still wearing his facemask.


    "It''s good." Fusae nodded without hesitation with some flush on her face. If she brought a camera, then she wouldn''t hesitate to take a lot of his pictures.


    "Yes, it''s great, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded without hesitation and wanted to touch his body somehow, but she knew her position as his maid, so there was no way for him to do that.


    Saki couldn''t look at Shishio straight, but she kept ncing at him from time to time.


    "Well, let''s not make Tomari-san wait too long." Shishio took the step forwards and said, "Let''s go."


    Roberta, Saki, and Fusae looked at Shishio''s back, and it might be their imagination, but their backs seemed to form a lion that was about to eat its prey.


    ---


    When Shishio was in the changing room, a lot of people discussed Togo''s fighter. After all, they didn''t see Hong anywhere, which caused everyone to have doubts.


    "Do you think that handsome young man is Togo''s fighter?"


    "....."


    Everyone started to discuss with each other, and they were still in doubt. After all, they thought that Shishio was Togo''s lover boy.


    When everyone discussed each other in a low voice, four people consisted of an elderly man and three men with ck sclera and white irises were discussing with each other.


    "Grandpa, do you think that young man is going to be the one who is fighting? But I didn''t see him anywhere."


    "The one with the hair slicked back is that young man with long hair before, you idiot." The elderly man looked at the man who asked him that question with some disgust and said, "Well, don''t talk. I want to see the match quietly."


    The three of them nodded at the same time.


    Even though the three of them knew the elderly man had told them that the young man wasn''t that simple, they didn''t think that this young man could defeat Kanoh Agito. After all, they knew how strong the Champion of the Kengan Match was.


    While they were waiting, Shishio came out with his group, and somehow it caused many females around the venue to scream.


    "..." The group of males.


    ---


    Shishio came out from the changing room, and someone like a staff member came to him.


    "Are you Shishio Oga-san?" The staff asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "Please follow me. Your fight is going to start soon," the staff member said.


    "Wait a moment, can I put a bet on myself?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Saki, Fusae, and the staff.


    "Are you serious?" The staff member asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "Can I?"


    It was the first time the staff member encountered this kind of problem, so he wasn''t sure what to say.


    "If you can''t answer me, just call someone else," Shishio said simply since he didn''t like to waste his time.


    "Ah, yes! Wait a moment. I''ll ask someone," the staff said and quickly asked his superior whether Shishio could ce a bet.


    "Shishio, are you going to bet?" Saki asked.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll bet on myself since I will win."


    "..." It was the first time that Fusae and Saki had seen someone so confident, but they had to admit that Shishio had a way to make people believe in him.


    Then after a moment, the staff member also brought someone with him and seemed to be his superior.


    "Shishio Oga-san, are you sure that you''re going to bet on yourself?" The man asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "How much are my odds?"


    "It''s 8.4 against 1.1," the man said.


    "Hmm... I guess no one thinks that I''ll be the winner, huh?" Shishio said while rubbing his chin.


    ''Isn''t that obvious?'' 2x


    The men and the staff member thought in their minds. But, still, they didn''t say it out loud, after all, they were very experienced, and they could see that even though Shishio''s body seemed to be very strong, they could see that there weren''t any wounds or scars, showing that Shishio was a newbie, so no one would think that Shishio would win.


    "Then I''ll put 500 million yen, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "..."


    "...Sor - Sorry, how much?" The man asked with a shaky voice.


    "500 million yen," Shishio said calmly.


    "....." Saki and Fusae.


    "Are - Are you sure?" the man asked, and the staff beside him were also dumbfounded, nervous, and scared. After all, such a huge amount of money, they didn''t think that they would be able to get it in their lives.


    "Just hurry up and don''t waste my time," Shishio said since he didn''t really like to repeat himself.


    "Ah, yes!" The man quickly nodded, showed a very respectful and scared expression, hoping that Shishio didn''t remember him since even if he didn''t think that Shishio might not be able to win against Kanoh Agito, with the power of money, a lot of things could be done, including erasing his small life.


    Shishio then directly put 500 million yen to bet on himself without hesitation since it was only a small amount of money.


    "Please follow me. I''ll guide you to the arena," the staff member said while lowering his head, trying to be as respectful as possible.


    Shishio nodded and followed the staff.


    Roberta directly followed Shishio, but Fusae and Saki felt a bit dizzy at how this guy could throw 500 million yen directly without hesitation.


    Shishio stopped, returned to Saki, held her hand, and said, "Calm down."


    "Ah." Saki blushed, but then she nodded, letting him hold her hand. Then, she looked at him and asked, "Say, Shishio, who are you going to fight?" She knew that Shishio was strong and thought that Shishio had a 100% chance of winning, but...


    "That guy, you can see it from here. One with a huge body and wearing a ck, skin-tight bodysuit," Shishio said and pointed his finger at his opponent.


    Saki followed Shishio''s direction and was dumbfounded. Then,paring Shishio to Shishio''s opponent, she looked at him and asked, "Are you sure that you''re going to fight?"

 Chapter 140 - Whether It Is Grandpa Or Grandson, Both Of Them Are Popular

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Whether It Is Grandpa Or Grandson, Both Of Them Are Popr</h4>


    In her mind, Saki thought that Shishio''s opponent would be someone like Hong. Even though Hong seemed to be powerful, Shishio could defeat him easily, and she thought that this would be an easy match. After all, Shishio dared to bet 500 million yen directly, but she didn''t expect that Shishio''s opponent would be so scary...


    "Are you sure that you''re going to fight?" Saki asked with some nervousness. After all, she could see the difference in build between Shishio and Kanoh Agito.??


    Shishio was very tall, but Kanoh Agito was taller, which made her quite scared. After all, with just that build alone, whenever Kanoh Agito walked, he would intimidate anyone.


    "Yes, I''m going to fight, and it is useless if you want to say something to stop me since I''ll go no matter what," Shishio said since he didn''t really want for a girl to talk about his matters since he knew that there was no way for them to understand, after all, each boy always had to have a dream, right?


    Saki wanted to say something, but she knew that she couldn''t say anything when she saw his eyes. "Ju - Just be careful, alright?''


    Shishio smiled and nodded. "Yeah." He was really anticipating this fight, and he wouldn''t let anyone stop it.


    Saki looked at Shishio''s back that moved farther, and wanted to reach for him, but Roberta stopped her. She looked at Roberta and asked, "Is it alright, Roberta-san?"


    Roberta nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry. Just believe in Shishio-sama."


    Saki was still nervous and worried, but she nodded regardless, standing next to Roberta, hoping the match would end soon as possible and Shishio wouldn''t hurt in this match.


    ---


    Shishio was about to walk to the arena, but Togo quickly stopped him and asked, "How is your condition?"


    "I have never been so good," Shishio said simply.


    "....." Togo looked at Shishio for a while, and somehow there was a mixed feeling in her heart. Of course, as the CEO of a giant enterprise, she should prioritize profit above everything, but when she thought that Shishio was about to enter the arena, she felt a bit shaken. After all, she was worried that he might be hurt.


    In her mind, Togo didn''t think about his grandpa, or she might lose his big client since all on her mind, she felt that she couldn''t bear to see him hurt when he entered the arenater.


    "Don''t show me those eyes, and this time, you should p my back like usual, Tomari-san," Shishio said.


    Togo snorted and feltplex, but she decided to do what Shishio asked and pped his back hard. "Go and beat the shit of him!"


    "Un."


    Shishio nodded and walked to the arena.


    Togo looked at Shishio that walked toward the arena and wanted to stop him. She raised her hand and was about to reach him, but in the end, she stopped, her arm dangling in the air before she clenched it into a fist.


    Togo then looked in the direction of Katahara Metsudo, who was sitting on a chair, looking at the arena with a smile, and couldn''t help but snort. ''Let''s see how long you can show that smile, you old fossil!''


    ---


    When Shishio was walking toward the stage, many people couldn''t help but amaze since they didn''t expect that the one who would represent Togo would be him. After all, they knew the strongest fighter of Togo was Hong, and they didn''t know who Shishio was.


    Half of Shishio''s face was covered in the facemask. A lot of people really wanted to see the face under that mask, wondering about his real face, especially the female guests since they had already licked their lips, and somehow, even if Shishio lost, they thought that it might be a good thing since that way they could console him.


    ---


    "Hohoho, that girl is sure to be brave enough to have a new fighter to represent her."


    Katahara Metsudo, the chairman of the Kengan Association, couldn''t help but smile when he saw Shishio, who was walking toward the arena, then looked at Togo, who also happened to see him. He could see a sneer on Togo''s eyes that made him smile even brighter, after all, his life was quite t after he became the chairman of the Kengan Association, and no one dared to fight him, but this time, someone dared to do so, which made him quite excited.


    Katahara was like a child who had just gotten a Christmas present from his parents now.


    "Do you know about that girl''s new fighter?" Katahara asked.


    "No, besides his name, we don''t know anything," Katahara''s subordinate said respectfully.


    "Hmm...." Katahara rubbed his chin and observed Shishio for a while, then frowned. "But I feel like I have seen him somewhere."


    "!!!"


    Katahara''s subordinates were dumbfounded when they heard Katahara''s words, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Well, I might see my young self in him, since when I was young, I was handsome and popr with a girl, hahaha!" Kataharaughed.


    "..."


    But while Kataharaughed, his eyes squinted at Shishio and felt that he really had seen this young man somewhere. Still, when he had be old, he easily forgot many things, or rather, if it wasn''t so important, he didn''t even bother to remember.


    "Well, let''s see whether this boy can give our monster fun."


    ---


    Shishio stood straight right just a few meters away from Kanoh Agito.


    Kanoh Agito, who was standing in the arena, also stared at Shishio.


    The moment they stood next to each other, everyone could see the difference between them, and they could see that Kanoh Agito had the upper hand directly, but when they saw Shishio''s getups...


    ''Chinese martial arts?''


    They raised their eyebrows since Chinese martial arts was one of the oldest martial arts in the world, second only to Kripayattu since it had 4,000 years of history.


    Shishio looked at Kanoh Agito and gave him a nod.


    Kanoh Agito also gave Shishio a nod.


    Shishio looked at Kanoh Agito, and the only description that he could say for his personality was an airhead. He knew that besides fighting, Kanoh Agito didn''t have other interests, and Kanoh''s interest was only to be stronger, fighting anyone who would hurt Katahara, and probably alcohol? He wasn''t that sure, but he quite anticipated fighting against him.


    "You seem to be excited," Kanoh said.


    Shishio looked at Kanoh and asked, "You can see it?"


    "We can see it." Kanoh''s eyes turned sharper and said, "But this ce isn''t some kind of yground where your opponent will stop when you''re beaten up." He could see that Shishio was a newbie. In his mind, Shishio was like a lion cub who was thrown directly by his parents into the jungle. If Shishio met a deer, then it might be good. But, unfortunately, Shishio met him today.


    "Has the thought that you would lose today never crossed your mind?" Shishio asked.


    "No." Kanoh shook his head and said, "Not to the opponent who hides his face."


    "Fighter Shishio Oga, can you open your facemask?" The referee asked.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, then took off his face mask.


    *Gasp!*


    It might sound exaggerated, but some women directly gasped when they saw Shishio''s face. After all, he was so handsome, and with slicked-back hair, he really gave off a manly aura.


    "Oga-kun!"


    "You can do it!"


    "Yes, I''ll support you!"


    The female guests directly became Shishio''s fans when they saw him taking off his facemask.


    "....." The male guests.


    The male guests felt that their teeth were quite itchy and quickly shouted for Kanoh Agito.


    "Kanoh beat this guy!"


    "Mess with his handsome face!"


    One guy whose lover seemed to be Shishio''s fans directly became jealous and screamed loudly.


    "..." Shishio and Kanoh.


    ---


    "I see, he''s that guy''s grandson!" Katahara directly pped his thigh and felt that his teeth were a bit itchy when he recalled how some of his lovers were taken by Shishio''s grandpa in the past.


    "Do you know him Katahara-sama?"


    "Well, I know him very well." Katahara looked at Shishio and said, "Well, I''m sure that Kanoh won''t kill him, but still, it might be good to teach this lion cub a lesson so he won''t mess around this ce."


    ---


    "See?" Shishio said helplessly at Kanoh.


    "You''re very popr," Kanoh said simply, but there was no trace of jealousy or anything. After all, he had never had that much interest in the opposite gender.


    "You too," Shishio said since Kanoh had a lot of male fans.


    "....." Kanoh wasn''t sure, but he felt that Shishio mocked him somehow.


    "The match is about to start. Are you two ready?" The referee suddenly said while looking at Shishio and Kanoh.


    "We''re ready," Kanoh said.


    Shishio gave the nod and said, "Yes."


    The referee nodded then shouted, "ARE YOU READY?!"


    Everyone became quiet, and suddenly the atmosphere became solemn.


    "FACE-OFF!! TAKE YOUR STANCE!!"


    Kanoh put a grappling stance, raising both of his arms above his waist, and put his left foot in front and right foot at the back while staring at Shishio with an expressionless expression.


    On the other hand, Shishio put a horse stance and started to breathe. The moment he breathed, everyone could hear the sound of his breathing which caused some of them to feel surprised.


    Togo, Saki, Roberta, Fusae, and everyone in this ce couldn''t take away their eyes. They wanted to see the result of the battle in front of them, forgetting that they underestimated Shishio before.


    The referee suddenly felt nervous, and he really wanted to see the fight in front of them as soon as possible.


    "BEGIN!!!"


    The referee''s voice reverberated through the venue, but at that moment, there was a loud "boom" sound.


    Shishio stomped his feet directly to the ground, causing the ground to split and sending the tremor through the air.


    At that very moment, everyone lost their bnce directly, and the majority of them directly fell on the ground.


    Kanoh was quite surprised by the sudden tremor and also lost his bnce slightly, but when his eyes blinked, he saw Shishio suddenly appear in front of him!


    Kanoh quickly put on his defense and tried to avoid Shishio''s attack, but...


    Shishio, who appeared right in front of Kanoh, concentrated the power of his entire body into his fist before he sent it right into Kanoh''s body!


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    Kanoh was thrown directly, and his body crashed into a huge pir in this venue. "Kah!" He coughed up blood from his mouth, stuck on that pir, and didn''t move from it.


    "...."


    There was only silence in the venue, and the only thing that could be heard was Shishio''s breathing sound. Everyone''s body was trembling at this moment, but then they couldn''t control their emotion again, ignoring the fact that they were sitting on the ground, and shouted loudly in excitement!


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!!"

 Chapter 141 - Koi Fish

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Koi Fish</h4>


    The moment the champion of the Kengan Match was thrown away, everyone, whether they were male, female, old, young, etc., shouted loudly in excitement since they thought that finally the champion would be brought down!


    Kanoh Agito had be an unbeatable champion. In the mind of everyone, whether it was a fighter with brute strength, a high technical ability, strike master, grappling master, etc., all of them had been defeated by him. Everyone thought that no one could defeat him, but this time, history was being written by this young man!??


    ---


    "Great!"


    Togo raised her hand in excitement, raised her middle finger at Katahara, and shouted, "Fuck you!" She was delighted Shishio could win easily without an extra fight, and she was very grateful that she had chosen him as her fighter since she knew that she had won!


    But before that...


    "Wait, are you standing there? Beat the shit of him already, Shishio!"


    Watching Kanoh stuck on the wall, Togo felt that it was better for Shishio to beat Kanoh several times until he was sure of their victory since she had a feeling that Kanoh couldn''t be brought down this easily.


    ---


    "....."


    Katahara and his group ignored Togo. After all, all of them were looking at Shishio in shock. In the past, it was unthinkable for someone to defeat Kanoh, but this time, Kanoh was defeated by Shishio!


    Then they looked at Katahara''s reaction, thinking that the chairman of the Kengan Match would be depressed or angry, but unlike what they thought, Katahara wasughing very hard. "Hahaha!"


    "....."


    The people around Katahara didn''t dare to say anything, and they were looking at him nervously. After all, even though Kanoh had lost, he was still the chairman of the "Kengan Association."


    "It seems that your Fang is broken, Katahara."


    Katahara turned his head and smiled. "Erioh, you think that I have lost?"


    "Isn''t it?" Kure Erioh, the elderly man that talked in the previous chapter and the patriarch of the Kure n, said to Katahara.


    If someone said those rude words to Katahara, then they might not see the sun tomorrow. Still, the one who said it was Kure Erioh, who happened to be his best friend and partner, and the 1st "Fang of Metsudo," or the first fighter of Katahara, the rtionship between them was very close.


    "Well, you underestimate Kanoh too much." Katahara waved his hand and said, "Still, do you know what martial art that little bastard uses?"


    "Little bastard?" Erioh looked at Shishio and suddenly remembered someone and asked, "Is he grandson that has---" He stopped since he could see that Katahara was staring at him. He coughed and said, "Well, from what I can see, that young man has practiced Bajiquan."


    "Bajiquan?"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Erioh''s words.


    "Bajiquan, huh? It is going to be an interesting match for Kanoh." Katahara had never doubted Kanoh''s strength after all.


    Erioh shook his head at Katahara and said, "Don''t you underestimate the young man too much? I know that you hate his grandfather, but this young man is strong."


    "You''re the one who underestimates Kanoh," Katahara said.


    "Let me exin to you what that young man has done before..." Erioh then exined the technique that was used by Shishio before.


    The first technique that Shishio used was an "Earthquake Foot," which was amon movement technique in many schools of Chinese martial arts that involved stomping the ground on the ground.


    "It is said that when performed by a master, it can split the ground and send tremors through the air." Erioh''s eyes turned sharp at Shishio and said, "Not only that, the second technique that he used to close the distance between him and Kanoh is called Jianjibu. It is a stepping method for covering great distances, and this young man is a master at this stepping technique. Andstly, when he punched Kanoh, I could see that he might be able to use "Inner Energy."


    "Inner Energy?"


    Everyone looked at Erioh doubtfully.


    Erioh sighed and knew why they looked at him in doubt. After all, an "Inner Energy" could be called a "Chi," "Qigong," or even "Qi." Some people thought that it was only a myth, but in truth, it existed in reality.


    "We, the people in the East, have a weaker strengthpared to the people in the West, so how can we match them and defeat them? The answer is that we need to seek power more than the body, which is spiritual." Erioh looked at Kanoh, shook his head, and said, "Then the answer of this power is known as Inner Energy, but this Inner Energy isn''t a myth like or use magic or something, but rather the way one concentrates the power of their entire body into one single point." He pointed his finger at Kanoh and said, "If someone struck directly with it, they would have their internal organs and nerves temporarily copsing following the blow. So you can see why Kanoh hasn''t woken up n---" He stopped since Kanoh had woken up.


    "What did you say?" Katahara asked with a smile since he believed that Kanoh wouldn''t disappoint him.


    ---


    Saki was amazed since she didn''t expect that Shishio would be so strong, and at the same time, she was also thrilled. "Fusae-san, Roberta-san, has Shishio be the winner?" If possible, she wanted to end this match as soon as possible without him being hurt.


    "Yes." Fusae was also happy that Shishio could be the winner of the match easily without any trouble.


    But...


    "It isn''t over yet," Roberta said, and her sses seemed to gleam for a moment, staring at the match in front of them.


    Fusae and Saki looked at Roberta with some confusion, but when they saw Kanoh, who slowly got up and showed an expression that made their bodies tremble. The two of them couldn''t talk nor moved, but there was only one thought that crossed their minds.


    ''T... That''s not a human face...''


    ---


    Shishio didn''t move from his spot and raised his eyebrow, staring at Kanoh, who was stuck on the building pir, and understood somehow why this guy was being called a champion.


    When Kanoh was thrown, the referee walked directly toward Kanoh and checked his condition so the match could be concluded.


    "Kanoh, are you alright?" The referee asked, but...


    Kanoh stood up directly from and somehow, unlike before when he saw a very calm and nk expression, at this moment, he showed a maniacal expression and creepy grin.


    Shishio put his horse stance and breathed softly. "Come."


    Kanoh charged directly toward Shishio and raised his fist!


    Shishio saw Kanoh, who was about to reach him and was about to punch him but suddenly changed his position to grapple with him. He only snorted inwardly and thought that this guy really underestimated him. ''Well, let''s finish this.''


    Kanoh was about to grab Shishio, but his hand was being parried, and his face was directly punched!


    Shishio directlyunched a barrage of fists toward Kanoh''s face, and when he was about to m his fist right onto Kanoh''s top of the head, Kanoh grabbed his wrist!


    Kanoh turned and was about to m him to the ground, but the back of his head was being stomped directly by Shishio''s feet and caused his head to smash on the ground!


    *Baam!*


    Kanoh''s nose was bloody since his head was stomped on the ground, but it wasn''t enough to defeat him. He directly turned his body to sweep Shishio''s feet on the ground, but Shishio directly stomped his right leg''s joint!


    Kanoh directly flinched even though it wasn''t broken, he could see that there was some change on his feet, but when he was about to chase him, Shishio had already distanced himself from him. He had be a fighting machine in this state, but he wasn''t stupid since he knew that Shishio wasn''t weak, so he didn''t move and stared at him, trying to find an opening.


    In truth, Kanoh''s body was still hurt, even though he had jumped back to reduce Shishio''s strike before, but he felt that his organs were jumbling around, and it was tough for him to move. Luckily, his reaction speed was very fast, so he jumped and lessened the damage caused by Shishio''s strike before, or else, he would lose instantly before.


    "...."


    There was only silence in the arena, and no one said anything. The only noise that they could hear was the sound of their breathing and their heartbeat since no one expected the situation would develop into such a match!


    But then that silence was being broken by Shishio.


    "It seems that you have finally gotten serious?" Shishio asked.


    "Allow "us" to apologize, Shishio Oga." Kanoh showed his maniacal expression again and said, "Allow me to use this "me." His shoulders started to weave around, creating a pattern simr to the shape of a sideways figure eight.


    "Come." Shishio put his left foot in front, his right foot behind, and made a circr motion with both of his hands. He inhaled a huge amount of air before he let it out in one go, and along with his breath, everyone seemed to be waiting for this moment!


    "...."


    Kanoh, then without hesitation, charged and lunged toward Shishio. He raised his left fist to smash Shishio!


    But...


    Shishio directly parried Kanoh''s fist!


    However...


    Kanoh didn''t stop, kept charging, and sent out a fist one after another in an exact and strong manner, trying to take down Shishio, but...


    Shishio hadn''t moved from his spot, his hands kept parried the attacks that Kanoh sent one after another, and when people saw his figure, they felt like they saw a figure of koi fish that fought against the waterfall!


    When everyone was amazed by him, in truth, Shishio could see Kanoh''s every attack, and it was like he saw a slow-motion movie.


    ''I guess "Enhanced Vision" is more amazing than I thought, huh?''


    If Shishio had to describe the power of "Enhanced Vision," then it would be like the eyes of the fly.


    To illustrate this, have a look at a clock with a ticking hand. As a human, you see the clock ticking at a particr speed. But for a turtle, it would appear to be ticking at twice that speed. For most fly species, each tick would drag by about four times more slowly.


    Shishio''s eyes were like that, and at this moment, he saw the world in slow motion. If he could describe his eyes more exaggeratedly, then it felt like he could see the future itself, like a precognition type of power, which was why he could parry and deflect all of Kanoh''s attacks.


    Kanoh kept sending out his attack, but slowly, the more he sent out, the more sweat he produced, and because of a long attack, he felt a slight fantigue, and in that very moment, Shishio did his counter!


    Shishio used his palm to strick Kanoh''s chin!


    Kanoh, whose chin was struck down, felt his brain shaking, and when he was almost thrown out, his arm was pulled to below, and he could feel his waist was mmed, which caused his bone to shake slightly.


    "Gh!"


    Kanoh wasn''t sure, but each of Shishio''s strikes felt like it could end him anytime, and it struck him down to his inner organ, which made him wary. Still, when he thought that Shishio''s attack would be over, he saw Shishio spun his body 360 degrees without leaving his feet from the ground. Watching this scene, he had to admit that this move was very beautifully done, but before he realized what was happening, his chin was kicked!


    "...."


    Kanoh felt very dizzy and couldn''t hear any noise at that moment. He couldn''tprehend anything, and suddenly he saw a shadow that was about to reach his head!


    "We won''t lose!"


    Kanoh screamed loudly, gritting his teeth, and raised his hand to block Shishio''s hook punch!


    "Nice, but..."


    Kanoh then saw Shishio''s right fist was just an inch away from his liver, and before he could react, he felt an indescribable pain that he had never felt before. Still, in that moment of pain, another hook punch was suddenly struck at his temple, and he directly fell on the ground with a "plop" sound.


    "....."


    No one said anything for a moment, they could only see Kanoh, who was lying on the ground, and Shishio, who was still standing with a lot of sweat dripped his body, fatigue in his face, but his eyes were clear, showing the result of the duel.


    "THE WINNER IS...."


    After a moment of silence...


    "SHISHIO OGA!!!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Shishio let out a breath, smiled, felt grateful toward his opponent, and said, "Thanks, Kanoh Agito." Then, he looked at Saki, and Roberta, who ran toward him, smiled, really wanted to go back, and slept since after the match ended, he felt all of his adrenaline disappear, but before Saki and Roberta reached him, someone was faster than both of them.


    "Woohoo!!!"


    Togo jumped directly into him and hugged him tightly!


    "...."


    Shishio stared at Togo and wanted to throw this woman since if he didn''t have an "Enhanced Bnce," then he might fall down, but...


    <As you have given a deep impression on Togo Tomari''s heart, you have received "Machinery Mastery">


    Shishio looked at his reward, then looked at Togo and hugged him tightly with a smile.


    ''Well, I''ll forgive her this time.''

 Chapter 144 - New Toy

    <h4>Chapter 144 - New Toy</h4>


    Shishio woke up quitete this morning and saw a notification from the system that made him feel conflicted.


    <As you have kissed Kawasaki Saki''s lips, you received "Swimming Mastery">??


    <As you have kissed Roberta''s lips, you received a Private Military Company>


    "..."


    Shishio felt conflicted, but he had to admit that his reward was amazing. Still, he felt conflicted when his lips were kissed twice when he was sleeping. He was able to stop Nana from kissing his lips before, but this time, when he was sleeping, Saki and Roberta kissed him secretly, which made him lost for words somehow, but what could he do?


    If Shishio was a girl, then he would be crying since he was molested, but since he was a boy, he could only enjoy it since he didn''t lose anything.


    Shishio didn''t wake up first and decided to ept his rewards. He received four rewards: "Machinery Mastery," "Hypnotic Mastery," "Swimming Mastery," and "Private Military Company."


    The first thing that he epted was the "Private Military Company," and the moment he epted, he was stunned since it seemed the "Private Military Company" that he received was more amazing than he had thought. The business of this "Private Military Company" revolved around security personnel, mercenaries, private soldiers, monitoring equipment, response units, secure prisoner transportation, private prison, etc. It also had many names and became a legend in various wars or conflicts in various ces in this world.


    When Shishio got this reward, he felt relief somehow. After all, this way, he knew that he would be protected, and many things could be easily done when someone tried to cause him trouble. Now, he had more choices, Tokyo Bay, Aokigahara, or just shot them directly, since he didn''t have to worry about many things now with his "Private Military Company."


    After reading the information for a while, Shishio then epted the "Swimming Mastery." In truth, he couldn''t swim, but after he epted this reward, he could swim instantly, but more than that, it gave him a technique that made him capable of breathing in the water, which made him quite dumbfounded.


    Shishio had to admit that "Swimming Mastery" ability was quite cheating, making him shake his head. Then, after all of that, he epted the "Hypnotic Mastery," and somehow, he felt this ability was more cheating than the "Swimming Mastery."


    If "Swimming Mastery" made him able to breathe underwater, then the "Hypnotic Mastery" made him able to control people. Still, Shishio had to admit that this "Hypnotic Mastery" was a very dangerous ability. After all, if an evil guy held it, no one really knew what they would do, worse case, that person might mimic the scene where it happened on hentai manga where the housewives were hypnosis, and the husband of that housewife could only smile when he saw the protagonist who used hypnosis fucked his wife.


    Shishio let out a sigh, and somehow he understood that if his will wasn''t strong, and if he wasn''t someone with a rational mind, then he might walk into the path where he would enter hell when he died.


    Shishio then shook his head and thought that it was better to not use the "Hypnotic Mastery" unless it was necessary, as for to use it on a girl? He felt disdain, he had his pride as a man, and of course, to get a girl, he wouldn''t use something like hypnosis.


    Shishio then checked hisst reward, which was "Machinery Mastery," but even if he hadn''t epted it, he could guess more or less what kind of reward this ability was. The moment he epted this reward, he understood the operation of any mechanical device and effortlessly created a schematic in his mind. He was also able to makeplex devices or weapons out of mere scrap and "garbage."


    Shishio was lying on the sofa, but then he smelled food which made him wake up. He saw both Roberta and Saki had woken up, and both of them also looked at him. "Saki, Roberta, good morning."


    "Um, good morning..." Saki said, blushing while lowering her head shyly.


    "Good morning, Shishio-sama." Roberta bowed her head respectfully, and there was no change on her face, but in truth, her heart was beating very fast, afraid that Shishio might know what she had donest night.


    Saki and Roberta couldn''t help but remember what they had done. Fortunately, Shishio didn''t wake up and didn''t know since they weren''t sure what to do if he knew.


    "Did you cook something?" Shishio asked.


    "Um, I have cooked breakfast. Wait a moment. It will be almost ready soon," Saki said and continued to cook in the kitchen. In truth, she was a bit overwhelmed before, but when she saw many ingredients on the fridge, she thought to show her cooking ability to him.


    Shishio walked nearby and stared at Saki''s back. Somehow, he felt that it was nice to see a girl who cooked for himself.


    Saki somehow noticed Shishio''s gaze and blushed, feeling embarrassed, and asked, "Wh - Why are you looking at me?" She was shy and felt nervous, wondering whether he noticed that she had kissed himst night.


    "Nothing, I feel like it would be great to see a girl cook for myself," Shishio said with a light smile.


    "Really?" Saki asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "Usually, I''m the one who is cooking, so it feels novel to have someone to cook for me."


    Saki looked at Shishio then said, "If you don''t mind, I can cook for you, though."


    Shishio shook his head and said, "You might be troubled if you do that, and don''t you need to take care of your younger siblings."


    "No, it''s alright, I can do it," Saki said.


    Looking at the eagerness on Saki''s face, Shishio could only nod and said, "Still, you don''t need to do it every day since your job isn''t to cook, right?"


    Saki nodded, but then she asked with some worry, "Are you going to visit Tokugawa?" She knew that Shishio had an ambition, an ambition that she couldn''t understand, but she knew that she couldn''t stop him.


    "No, I don''t n to visit him. What I said to him yesterday were just some pleasantries. After all, he''s the descendant Tokugawa Ieyasu of Tokugawa Shogunate, even if he doesn''t have the same right that he has in the past, he still has a lot of power today," Shishio simply said, after all, it was better to have a friend, rather than an enemy, right?


    "!!!"


    Saki was stunned and almost dropped thedle on her hands. "Th - The descendant of Tokugawa Ieyasu? The one in the history book? The first Shogun of the Tokugawa Shogunate?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "He should be the 13th n head of the Tokugawa n."


    "...." Saki.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. All I can see is that he''d just love to see someone fight," Shishio said.


    "Shishio, I wonder why all the rich guys love to see people fight..." Saki didn''t really understand why the rich people loved to watch someone fight each other.


    "Saki, that''s where you''re wrong. Even normal people also love to watch fights." Shishio looked at Saki and said, "If normal people don''t like to watch a fight, then a fighting sport like boxing, wrestling, MMA, etc. won''t be popr, and those athletes won''t get money, but unlike normal people where they can only enjoy a public match from the television on the stadium, for the rich guy, they can spend a lot of money, even creating an underground fighting arena, and if you ask why, then it is because they''re rich."


    Shishio shook his head and said, "It''s because they''re rich that they can do anything."


    Saki felt very conflicted at this moment and asked, "What about the police?"


    "Well, you should also know deep down that as long as there''s money, you can do a lot of things, even a lot of people sell themselves for money, right?" Shishio said.


    "....." Saki couldn''t say a word, after all, she also knew that there were a lot of high school girls who sold themselves for money, on the other hand, she was very lucky to meet Shishio, after all, her job was pretty simple, even though she didn''t really like to see Shishio fight someone. It was also the reason she was wondering how he felt toward her, wondering whether the reason why he helped her was that...


    ''Does he like me?'' Saki blushed when she thought about that possibility.


    "Hmm, Saki, do I smell burnt?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "What?" Saki then realized that the fish that she had grilled was scorched ck. "NO!!!!!!"


    "..." Shishio looked at Saki and shook his head, thinking that this girl might not be much different from Roberta somehow.


    On the other hand, Roberta only tilted her head, seemingly couldn''t understand why she felt that someone was thinking something rude about her.


    ---


    After they had eaten, Shishio then took his katana and walked to his courtyard.


    "What are you doing?" Saki asked.


    "I''m going to check my katana," Shishio said simply.


    "Huh? That katana isn''t a decoration?" Saki asked since she thought that the katana on Shishio''s hand was just for decoration.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Don''t be too close if you want to watch," Shishio said with a serious expression.


    Saki and Roberta then, without hesitation, followed Shishio since they were curious.


    ---


    Standing on the open courtyard, right on the highest floor of his building, Shishio could feel the air was a bit thin, but it was fresher. After all, this ce wasn''t as cramped as the ground. Holding his katana with his left hand, he closed his eyes and started to breathe.


    Saki didn''t think much since, in her mind, Shishio was a powerful martial artist, but Roberta, who was knowledgeable about martial arts, felt quite curious about Shishio''s way of breathing since it was so loud.


    Shishio then opened his eyes and pulled the katana from its scabbard. He could see the reflection of his face right on the silver de of his katana. He could see how sharp it was and the approximate price of this katana.


    ''That woman''s sure rich.''


    Shishio didn''t expect that Togo would give him such an expensive katana, but since she had given it to him, he wouldn''t return it back and would keep it. Upon checking, he put the katana on the scabbard again. He then held the handle with his right hand tightly, showing how powerful the muscle of his arm was, but then in that very moment, the sound of breaking air was heard for a moment.


    *Swoosh!*


    Shishio then took a deep breath after that one sh, and he had to admit the katana was very good since it was very smooth. He wanted to test it again. After all, he hadn''t tried his "Thunder Breathing" with katana before since he didn''t have katana, but this time, it was different. He could test it anytime he wanted.


    When that one sh happened, Saki was confused, but it was only a moment when she didn''t blink her eyes, she saw something gleam for a moment, which made her confused, but when she thought about it calmly, she was dumbfounded.


    ''Is that a de?''


    Saki was wondering how fast his sh was since she could only see a gleam before it disappeared. She looked at Shishio and wondered whether there was someone who could be more powerful than him. After all, in her mind, he had always been the strongest.


    As for Roberta, under her sses, her eyes were wide open since she knew that Shishio was more powerful than she had thought, and somehow there was an obsession in her eyes since the more powerful he was, the more she...


    ''Cough! Cough!''


    Roberta coughed inwardly since she knew the difference in their status, she was his maid, and he was her master, but...


    ''It should be alright if I just imagine it on my mind, right?''


    Shishio didn''t know what the two women were thinking, and at that moment, he was just a little kid who had just gotten his new toy, so he yed until he felt bored.

 Chapter 161 - Just One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Just One After Another</h4>


    The time was moving fast, and before long, it was time for the break. The girls in the ss, who had been stealing a nce at Shishio from time to time, couldn''t wait anymore and stared at him directly when the teacher had gone. After all, they had to admit that with his short hair, he was so handsome at that moment. Unfortunately, they couldn''te closer and only watched him from a distance. After all, besides him, someone was already there.


    "Hmm... I have heard that you have cut your hair, but I didn''t expect that you would cut your hair so short," Mea said.??


    "Was it bad?" Shishio asked.


    "No, you''re very handsome," Mea said with some blush on her face, but because her long hair covered most of her face, it wasn''t noticeable.


    "It was all thanks to Maiko''s father," Shishio said.


    "Shishio, you''re going to make me embarrassed if you praise my father that much," Maiko said, but she was also very happy since she had to admit that this guy was simply a walking advertisement for her family shop.


    "Oga, have you cut your hair at Osonoi-san''s house?" Tagami asked curiously since he had heard their conversation and was looking at Shishio''s haircut. He was wondering whether he should cut his hair simrly since that way, he might be popr.


    "Un, if you want to cut your hair, you should visit her house. Her father''s skill is amazing," Shishio said and didn''t hesitate to promote Maiko''s family''s shop.


    "Really? Then I might go there," Tagami said while touching his long hair. He wanted to cut it, but somehow, he felt a bit reluctant since his long hair was his trademark. Without it, then he wouldn''t be called Tagami.


    "Well, enough of that now, let''s go, Shishio!" Nana said and pulled Shishio''s hand directly and also held Shishio''s bag that she had borrowed before. She might not have had time to y with him at her big sister''s house before, so she thought to y with him at school since today was Monday, and there was no club activity, which meant both of them could stay in the clubroom together alone. She had also told Mea and Maiko about this matter and hoped for them not to interrupt them, and if the mood was good, she might as well confess to him directly and steal a kiss from him since she wanted to get him as soon as possible.


    "Yes, yes, you don''t need to be so impatient," Shishio said helplessly, looking at Nana''s eyes. He could see how eager this girl was and knew that she must be nning to do something, but he didn''t think too much. After all, even if he was attacked, he didn''t lose anything. "Oh, right, Usa."


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Oga?" Usa asked when his name was called.


    "You don''t have anything to do after school, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Um, no." Usa was speechless, but he really didn''t have anything to doter since after school, he would spend most of his days at the regr dorm.


    "There''s club activityter, so don''t go home immediately," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Usa nodded and didn''t think too much, but when he knew where they would go on their club activityter, he would have never thought that he was so d that he had joined the literature club.


    "Well, you too, Mea, Maiko, don''t forgetter, but for now, I have to go with Shishio. See youter!" Nana said and pulled Shishio''s hand.


    "Bye, everyone!" Shishio said, then left with Nana.


    "..." Tagami, Usa, Mea, and Maiko.


    Tagami smiled, looking at Mea and Maiko, coughed several times, and asked, "Say, why don''t we---" But before he finished his words, both Mea and Maiko left directly with a sigh, since they felt quite jealous of Nana at this moment.


    "....." Tagami was standing there in silence until his shoulder was patted. He turned his head and saw Usa was there. "Usa..." His eyes were brimming in tears at this moment, looking at his friend, no, a brother!


    "Don''t worry," Usa said since that was the only word he could say at the time.


    ---


    When Shishio and Nana left, they happened to meet Nanami, who was about to enter the ss.


    "Oh, Aoyama-san, are you alright?" Nana quickly asked.


    "Ah, yes, thank you for asking." Nanami quickly nodded since she knew that she needed to pretend to be sick or else she might be called by the teacher. She then nced at Nana, who was holding Shishio''s hand, and somehow there was a hint of bitterness in her heart.


    Nana patted Nanami''s shoulder and whispered, "It is your time at a month, right? You should rest since I know that it is very ufortable."


    "Um..." Nanami blushed and red lightly at Shishio, who had made such a lie for her.


    Shishio only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much since he knew that he was also partly at fault. "Then Aoyama-san, we''ll go now. You should rest for a bit."


    "Um..." Nanami could only nod, but there was a hint of grudge on her face when she looked at Shishio.


    "Well, sorry, Aoyama-san, we need to go to the teacher''s room first. Let''s go, Nana," Shishio said.


    "Oh!" Nana said and pulled Shishio''s hand again with a smile. "Bye, Aoyama!" She didn''t forget to say goodbye to Nanami, then left with Shishio.


    "Bye..." Nanami looked at both of them from the back and looked at their hands that were holding each other. She then shook her head and walked back to her ss, and the moment she entered, her friends quickly came toward her, asking about her condition.


    "Are you alright, Nanami?"


    "I heard that you''re sick? Is it alright for you to walk now?"


    Nanami smiled and nodded. "I feel a bit better now. You don''t need to worry." She then continued to talk with her friends, but then, suddenly, she heard a familiar voice.


    "A - Aoyama."


    Nanami turned her head and saw Sorata was there. "Is there something wrong, Kanda-kun?"


    Nanami''s friends who saw Sorata came, looked at each other before they retreated silently, and smiled thoughtfully since they knew that Nanami had a feeling toward Sorata. They didn''t really know what was happening at the entrance school before since it happened so short. In truth, no one really talked about Sorata. After all, he wasn''t very noticeable at school. The people who saw the ident only talked about the matter of Sorata getting angry at Nanami before they forgot it. After all, it wasn''t a very important matter. However, if Nanami''s friends knew what was happening, they might push Sorata directly and tell him not to get close to Nanami since this guy was too ridiculous, right?


    Sorata came towards Nanami nervously to apologize, thinking that she might ignore him or even get angry at him, but her response was quite unexpected. Her response was quite normal, as if what had happened before didn''t really happen, or rather, she didn''t care?


    Sorata didn''t think too much at this moment, and at the same time, he sighed in relief since Nanami didn''t ignore or got angry at him, thinking that she might have forgiven him, then asked, "Are - Are you alright? I have heard that you''re sick."


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry," Nanami said simply.


    "I see." Sorata nodded with a relieved smile on his face.


    Nanami didn''t say much and only stared at Sorata. Somehow before, when she saw his smile, she had always felt saved, but as for now, she didn''t really know. It was just annoying somehow.


    "If you''re alright, then it''s good," Sorata said with a smile.


    "Un." Nanami nodded, wondering what this guy wanted to do.


    "I will go back now. I know that you might feel better now, but you should take a rest," Sorata said, then left Nanami with a smile, thinking that his rtionship with Nanami had returned back to normal.


    Nanami nodded, looking at Sorata''s back, and could only shake her head. She let out a sigh, then looked at the cloudless sky, then looked at Shishio''s desk behind her, and couldn''t help but smile when she recalled their talk on the infirmary before. Unfortunately, the infirmary teacher came before and told Shishio directly to go back, which cut their conversation short.


    During their conversation, Nanami didn''t ask why Sorata had changed, or rather, she didn''t need to, after all, when she saw him at that moment, she knew that Sorata didn''t change, but rather, it was his true personality, which was why she was d that she could see that personality now. She was d that she didn''t follow her impulse to confess to him at that time. In her heart, Sorata''s image slowly became vague, and it was reced by someone slowly.


    Unfortunately, Sorata didn''t realize it at that moment and was caught in the thought that Nanami had forgiven him, which made him feel very happy. Suppose at this moment, he tried to apologize and brought some bread and juice, trying to make Nanami feel happy. In that case, there might be a chance for their rtionship to return back, but Sorata wasn''t only a young man who was full of an inferiorityplex. Still, he was also very dense and low EQ level, which made him lose that chance to amend his rtionship with Nanami.


    It wasn''t that Sorata didn''t care about Nanami, but he saw Shiina and Ritsu who came to his ss. When hepared the existence of both Nanami and Shiina, he couldn''t help but lean toward Shiina, especially when her hair was so beautiful today, so even though he knew that Shiina might note to him, but someone else, but even so, there was a small chance that she was looking for him, right?


    ''But... But... there is a maybe, right?'' Sorata thought, full of optimism.


    However, Ritsu, who saw Sorata''s eagerness and full of obsession face toward Shiina, quickly stood in front of Shiina since she really felt that this guy was quite creepy.


    Sorata was about to go forward, but someone was faster than him.


    "Senpai, what''s wrong?" Usa asked Ritsu with an eager smile, and his eyes couldn''t look away from her since her new hairstyle made her look cuter than ever.


    "....." Sorata.


    ---


    Shishio and Nana moved very fast, and they went to the teacher''s office to get the key from Kiriya. Still, the moment they entered the teacher''s office, his name was Koharu Shirayama, who was Shishio and Nana''s homeroom teacher.


    "Oga-kun, can youe here for a second?" Koharu asked.


    Shishio looked at Koharu, then looked at Nana. "Well, Nana, can you ask for a key from Kiriya-sensei? I''ll talk with Shirayama-sensei first."


    "Un." Nana nodded and thought that Shishio might be called because of his absence in the morning ss before.


    "What''s wrong, Shirayama-sensei?" Shishio asked, but then someone suddenly interjected.


    "Koharu, is this kid causing you trouble?" Hiratsuka directly asked, looking at Shishio, thinking that this guy was causing trouble, but in truth, she just wanted to know who was the girl that came with Shishio in the teacher''s office.


    "No, he''s a very good student. You don''t need to worry, Shizuka," Koharu said with a smile. Even though Shishio often ignored the lesson, he was fairly quiet, and he also helped some of the students with the lesson. Hence, she felt that he was a good student. After all, with his level, he could directly graduate from high school without trouble, but more importantly, his impression of Shishio was very good, so she was quite partial toward him.


    "Hear that?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "....." Hiratsuka looked at Shishio and somehow wanted to beat him.


    "I had heard from Kitayama-sensei that you are helping Aoyama-san before, so you didn''t enter the ss in the morning?" Koharu asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    "So, how is Aoyama-san''s health? Is she alright?" Koharu asked worriedly.


    "She had a cramp in her stomach before, and now she should be alright," Shishio said.


    "Her stomach is on cramp, huh?" 2x


    Koharu and Hiratsuka nodded and quickly thought that Nanami should be at her menstruation now.


    "Hey, Oga-kun, what are you doing here? Are you being called by your teacher for doing something bad?"


    Suddenly someone joined their conversation again. Hina came toward Shishio, looking at him with a smile, thinking that he had caused trouble.


    "Tachibana-sensei, I''m a good student. There''s no way I''ll cause trouble," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "..." Koharu and Hiratsuka had never seen such a shameless person before.


    "Still, you know Hina?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Yes, how did you know Shizuka-nee, Shishio?" Hina asked curiously.


    The rtionship between Hiratsuka and Hina was very good, after all, Hiratsuka was very gentle, and she had taught a lot of things to Hina during Hina''s first year working at school, so their rtionship had always been very good.


    "Oh? Shishio, why are you here?" Chihiro also came and joined, wondering why a lot of female teachers were surrounding Shishio.


    ---


    "Here''s the key," Kiriya said and gave the clubroom key to Nana.


    "Thank you, Kiriya-sensei," Nana said, but her eyes had been focussed on Shishio, who had been surrounded by a lot of beautiful female teachers. Looking at those teachers, she hoped that no one would seduce himter.


    Kiriya also realized Nana''s focus and looked at Shishio, who was surrounded by a lot of female teachers. He smiled and said, "That guy is very popr. You should get him if you don''t want to lose him since I might be tempted to date him too."


    "..." Nana.


    ---


    Shishio wondered why there were many beautiful teachers in this school, which made him speechless somehow, but well, it was all good, and he didn''tin about it, so he just enjoyed it, but there was one person who couldn''t enjoy it. "Come on, Nana. Don''t sulk. Let''s go to the clubroom and y that game now. Didn''t you say that you''re going to pretend to be a dog after we y?"


    "Who said that?! You''ll definitely be the one who bes a dogter! Come on!" Being challenged, Nana''s spirit was raised once again. She quickly pulled Shishio''s hand and rushed toward the literature club, but someone called out his name again.


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio and Nana turned their heads and saw a female student, and her expression was very bad at that moment.


    Nana looked at the girl and wondered who this person was, but then she was going to ask. She looked at Shishio and saw his expression and didn''t change much and greeted the girl calmly.


    "Saki."


    "....."


    Nana thought about Kiriya''s words and thought that she needed to get him fast, or else someone might steal him from her. In front of Saki, she didn''t hesitate and hugged Shishio''s arm tightly and asked, "Shishio, who is this?" She had never been afraid of challenges, or rather, letting them alle since she believed that she would win!

 Chapter 170 - Meet Again?

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Meet Again?</h4>


    Shishio then epted his reward, which was "Business Mastery," and the moment he epted it, he couldn''t help but stop his movement for a while, trying to proceed with all the knowledge that he had received.


    Shishio took a deep breath and had to admit that it was a good ability. This ability allowed him to sessfully run businesses andpanies and intuitiveprehension of banking, entrepreneurship, investing, and finances. Using this ability, he could be wealthy very quickly and easily and perform feats such as always developing ideas to generate profits, making the right choice when ites to advancing said business, and predicting sources of mary crises.??


    Shishio thought that this ability was quite good. After all, even though he was also a businessman in his previous life, his business was only rted to food, services, mining, publishing, garments, and property. As for other businesses, he needed to learn. Still, with this ability, he knew all the knowledge and optimized the performance of the various businesses, even the most unique ones.


    Shishio thought about all the businesses and assets that he owned from the system and felt that he could develop them better. As for entering the stock market, future exchange, real estate, etc., he needed more data, but he could get them easily by using his "Programming Mastery" since this ability gave him the ability to hack various things. However, in conclusion, he had be a God of Wealth now.


    Shishio thought for a while and had to admit that it was simply troublesome to manage a business, so he thought he should create a cryptocurrency, so there was no need for him to work. Joke aside, he really had an idea to create a cryptocurrency.


    Shishio knew that in 2009, in his original world, presumably pseudonymous developer Satoshi Nakamoto created the first decentralized cryptocurrency, bitcoin. In 2009, it didn''t have that much worth, and it was used as a game by many people, but in 2021, it had be a cryptocurrency with the biggest value in the world.


    With his "Programming Mastery," Shishio thought to create this cryptocurrency by himself since it was pretty easy. He thought for a while and made up a n on his head for a while, creating various notes inside his brain. He didn''t think that he would forget this matter since he had an "Enhanced Memory." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to write down his n on hisptop, but he was afraid that there was a small chance his n was stolen or something, and the safest ce to keep a secret was inside his head, after all. Unless someone could hypnosis him, which was pretty much impossible, considering he had a "Hypnosis Mastery," then there was no way his n would be leaked out.


    Shishio wrote down his n for a while before he stopped since he remembered that he needed to write his novel as soon as possible. He wanted to write his novel, but before that, he thought to call Futaba first so she could adopt Sorata''s cat, especially Sorata''sst cat.


    Shishio had nned to make Sorata leave Sakurasou, so he needed someone to adopt Hikari (Sorata''s cat). He knew that Hikari had a lot of meaning to Sorata, and he also had a feeling that someone wanted to adopt Hikari before. However, Sorata rejected this person or pretended that there was no cat anymore, which was why Hikari was still in Sakurasou.


    Hikari was the reason why Sorata moved to Sakurasou. If it wasn''t because of this cat, he might not know how insignificant he was in this world and might not know the existence of genius in this world, but this cat is also the one who made him meet Shiina.


    Still, even though Shiina and Sorata met each other, their rtionship wasn''t even a friend, or rather they were only a tenant from the same dorm, who had only talked to each other by few words, even so, this cat, had a lot of meaning to Sorata. Unlike his other cars, he also treated this cat differently from other cats.


    Shishio then took his phone and called Futaba directly. He pressed her number then waited for a while before it connected.


    "Hello, is this Futaba-san?"


    ---


    As usual, after school ended, Futaba went back to her home. Like usual, everything inside her house felt so dim, but she had gotten used to it, so she never said anything.


    "I''m back."


    Futaba went back, but no one greeted her back. Her house was so quiet, and only her voice was heard echoing through the corridor, but such a situation was a norm for her, so she didn''t react much. Taking off her shoes, she went to the living room, sitting on the sofa for a while before she took out her phone from her pocket. She quickly looked at Shishio''s number saved on her phone and couldn''t help but blush.


    Futaba had never expected that both of them would exchange contact with each other so easily, and she had to admit that someone with a very high interpersonal skill was really different. Here, she struggled to talk and blended with everyone in her ss, but Shishio could easily ask for her phone number, and she also happily gave him her phone number.


    ''But a cat, huh?''


    Futaba thought about her reason to talk with him and knew that she might need to adopt a cat. Looking at her quiet house, where only her voice could be heard, she felt that a cat might not be bad.


    Someone might have realized it by now, but Futaba received some kind of neglect from her parents since they had been abroad because of work. She also had quite a lonely childhood, making her choose to be alone since it was herfort zone.


    Her talk with Shishio before might have been outside herfort zone, but Futaba wasn''t sure why. It was justfortable just standing by his side.


    Futaba looked at his phone number again and wondered if she should call him first or send him a text. Such a thought kept circling for a long time which made her hesitant since she was afraid of being thought of as a weirdo and forgot the fact that he was living in Sakurasou, which was known as "Den of Weirdo."


    However, no one could me her. After all, when Futaba saw both Ritsu and Shiina, she felt like Sakurasou was a ce for gathering a model or something since the one who lived there was either beautiful and handsome. However, she might change her mind if she knew that Sorata also lived in that dorm.


    Futaba was still hesitant and didn''t realize that it had been a few hours since she had been staring at the screen of her phone, but suddenly...


    "!!!"


    Futaba was stunned when she saw that Shishio had called her phone and she became very nervous, but when she thought it might not be good to make him wait, even though she wasn''t sure what to say, she still epted his call.


    "Hello, is this Futaba-san?"


    Futaba could solve various mathematics, physics, chemistry, and various science-rted knowledge easily and exined them to the monkey so it could understand. Still, she had zero knowledge about love, so she didn''t know what to do, nor did she have someone to talk with.


    "Ah, um..."


    Those were the only words that came out from Futaba which made him feel regret at this moment.


    "I see, then I''m d that I didn''t call the wrong person, and just to remind you, I''m Shishio Oga. We have talked near the bread food truck before."


    "Um, Oga-kun, I remember." Futaba, of course, remembered him, or rather she dreamed of him, but there was no way for her to tell all of that, and at the same time, she hoped that she could express her feeling better. She was also wondering whether her tone and words were too cold that it made him think that she hated him.


    ''Ugh...!''


    Futaba was wondering why talking to someone was so hard!


    "I''m d that you remember me, so I want to you whether you still want to adopt a cat?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Futaba nodded and said, "I want to adopt a cat."


    "I see, but have you ever taken care of a cat before?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Futaba.


    "From this silence, I can tell that you don''t have an experience yet," Shishio said with a deadpan tone.


    Futaba blushed and felt embarrassed. "I - I have an experience!" She felt that she was being teased, which made her not want to lose!


    ''But why did my words feel pretty weird?'' Futaba felt confused suddenly.


    "Um, Futaba-san, you don''t need to force yourself. You should know that a cat is different from a lesson at school. It is a living being, and if you''re not careful, then it might hurt, in a worse case, it might be dying," Shishio said, telling the cruel fact since even though he wanted someone to adopt Hikari, he didn''t want someone irresponsible to do it. Even though he knew that Futaba might not be such a person, he still wanted to be careful, right?


    "....." Futaba was wondering whether her decision to adopt a cat was too willful, but when she thought about it calmly, that was true, since the reason why she wanted to adopt a cat was so she could talk with Shishio.


    "How about this? Are you free this week?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Futaba was confused.


    "Do you want to visit the Sakurasou so you can see the cat yourself? I can also teach you and tell you what you need to watch out for to care for the catter there," Shishio said.


    "....." Futaba had never expected that their progress would be so fast, and she didn''t expect that Shishio would invite him toe to Sakurasou, but... "The - Then, how about this Friday?" She wanted to use her time to learn how to care for a cat first before she went to visit Sakurasou.


    "Alright, I''ll see you on Fridayter, Futaba-san."


    "Um." Futaba somehow also anticipated her visit to Sakurasou.


    Then both of them said goodbye and ended the call.


    Futaba somehow dropped her phone on her soft and huge breasts and felt her body was quite giddy for some reason. She wanted to share this information with someone, but she wasn''t sure who she could talk with.


    "Ugh..."


    Futaba''s feelings were mixed at this moment, she was both excited and nervous at the same time, but one thing for sure, she needed to prepare herself so she wouldn''t mess up there!


    Futaba then turned on the light on her house, and it might have been her imagination. Somehow her house was more vibrant than before.


    ---


    Shishio put down his phone and didn''t know what Futaba was thinking now, but he didn''t think too much since there was something he needed to do now. He stared at hisptop and was getting ready to write.


    Shishio had decided to write a novel to say goodbye to his past. If possible, he wanted to write it as soon as possible, but he might create an excuse like he didn''t have time, or he might try to avoid it, but now, he couldn''t do it. He had confessed his feelings to Saki and knew that he couldn''t dy it any longer, but the moment his fingers touched the keyboard on hisptop...


    "..."


    Shishio frowned and felt that his head was nk at this moment. In the past, he had gotten "Nursery, kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and high school knowledge mastery," and of course, he also had literature knowledge. So it should be easy for him to write a novel. Of course, he could also write everything from his previous world and make it even better, but this time, his fingers just couldn''t move.


    ''Why is it so hard?''


    Shishio closed his eyes and rubbed his temple. He sat there for a few minutes, and suddenly a thought crossed his mind.


    ''Convenience store?''


    Shishio thought about a girl that he had taken advantage of on his first day arriving in Tokyo. When he thought about what he had done to this girl, it made his chest ache since he might try to forget this girl, but he knew that he couldn''t escape from his mistake and he needed to fix this up or else, he would just walk in spiral unable to move on.


    Shishio stood up from his seat and knew that he couldn''t stay like this any longer. So he took his hoodie and wore it before he came out of his room, hoping that he could see her again there so he could confirm something from her.

 Chapter 173 - Kamikaze

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Kamikaze</h4>


    NOTE:


    Kamikaze was part of the Japanese Special Attack Units of military aviators who flew suicide attacks in WWII.??


    ---


    Shishio had always maintained a healthy lifestyle, but this time, it was an exception. He stayed quitete, and he was also quitezy to work out, but he forced himself to work out.


    After his workout session, Shishio took a bath while thinking about what he had writtenst night. The story that he wrote consisted of three segments, and out of three, he had written one segment. If his body wasn''t 1.5 stronger than normal humans, it would be impossible for him to write one segment in a night since each segment had more than tens of thousands of words.


    If it was a normal human, they wouldn''t be able to write that much. After all, their energy was limited. Unless they stayed up all night, then they might do so, but by doing that, their entire body would be fatigued.


    Shishio felt warm water on his body and couldn''t help but remember what he had talked about with Rui aboutst night. She had asked him for a favor again, but this time, it was different from thest time since she really asked for his help.


    ''But Thursday, huh?''


    On Thursday, Shishio had a club, but he thought to skip it since he felt it necessary to help Rui.


    After he thought of Rui, Shishio thought about Saki. He confessed to her yesterday, but then, what was he going to do with the other girls?


    ''Nana then Mashiro...''


    As for Miu, Shishio thought it was better to solve both Nana and Shiina first before he solved Miu''s matter since both Nana and Shiina were more important and needed to be solved as soon as possible. He rubbed his face and thought that opening a harem was really difficult, and it would have been easier if he dated each of them secretly. Still, he wouldn''t do so since if he did so, he would hurt them. This rtionship wouldn''t be good in the long term since sooner orter, even if he kept his rtionship a secret, it would be known in the future. It would also lead to a very troublesome matter someday, so it was better to date all of them openly, create a harem so everyone could be good sisters to each other, right?


    But how?


    ''Well, if it''s happening, then it happens.''


    Shishio knew that thinking too much wouldn''t get him anywhere, so all he needed to do was face them with sincere feelings with some strategy here and there so his percentage of sess would be higher.


    Shishio then ended his shower, dried his body, and went to his room to change into his uniform since he needed to go to school soon.


    ---


    Shishio had promised Shiro-san to make him breakfast since Shiro-san had helped himst night, even though that help wasn''t that particrly useful. He looked at the time and saw that it was still quite early, so he went to the dining room on the first floor to prepare breakfast.


    "Good morning, Oga-kun."


    Shishio entered and heard Mitaka greet him. "Good morning, Mitaka-senpai. Hmm? What are you guys doing?" As soon as he entered, he saw Mitaka with his back leaning on the kitchen counter, and Sorata sat quietly at the dining table with a magazine in his hands. He nced at Mitaka, whoseplexion was worse than before, and he could see dark circles hidden behind the frame of his sses, thinking that this guy might be working hard to write Misaki''s anime script.


    "Oh, Oga-kun, good morning." Sorata, who was in a daze, finally reacted and greeted Shishio, who had just walked in. Then he seemed to remember something, which caused him to show aplicated expression again, especially when he looked at the picture in the magazine on his hands.


    Usually, Sorata''s mood toward Shishio wasplicated, but that matter was pushed aside because of the magazine on his hands.


    "Good morning, Kanda-kun. What are you looking at?" Shishio looked at Sorata curiously, wondering whether this kid had eaten hallucinogenic mushroom in the morning again.


    "Oga-kun, look at this page." Sorata handed the magazine in his hands to Shishio, who came over bitterly. When he saw the magazine, his expression wasplicated, and he just couldn''t believe it, and at the same time, he felt that he was the clown among Sakurasou. Still, he wondered about Shishio''s reaction after Shishio saw what was inside the magazine, wondering whether Shishio would feel the same as him. If so, then he might be saved and feel that this ce wasn''t as unbearable as he had thought.


    "Oh, a painting? It is a very good painting, the colors and the message that the painter conveys are so deep." Shishio flipped through the magazine in his hands and thought that it should be a magazine covering Shiina''s information on the world of art. He was wondering where this magazine came from since he didn''t see itst night.


    "Thank you." Shiina''s voice came from the door.


    "Good morning Mashiro, How did you sleepst night? Did Kawai-Senpai or Roberta pull you out under the table again?" Shishio looked at Shiina, who had messy hair, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "No!" Shiina shook her head at Shishio, then looked at the magazine in his hands.


    "Is this your magazine? Why did you put it here?" Shishio handed the magazine in his hand to Shiina.


    "Ritsu borrowed it to see itst night, and I forgot to take it backst night." Shiina nodded at Shishio and held the magazine in her hands.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much, but...


    "Wait! Wait! Oga-kun, how did you know that magazine is from Shiina-san? Didn''t you feel surprised?!" Sorata looked at Shishio, who had been very calm from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t even see a surprise on his face when Shishio saw the magazine that covered Shiina''s information.


    "Surprised? Why?" Shishio asked weirdly at Sorata, who seemed to be stimted by a drug.


    "Shiina-san painted the painting in the magazine! Did you see the signature? Just now, Mitaka-senpai said that Shiina-san is a famous world-ss painter! She even appeared on TV and in magazines when she was only 15 years old! A lot of people also appraised her as a genius girl who ising from the sky!" Sorata said all of them excitedly, looking at Shishio, who didn''t change his expression again from the beginning to the end.


    "I know, so?" Shishio looked at Sorata even weirdly, wondering whether this guy had eaten something weird in the morning? Or did this guy finally lose it? He then looked at Mitaka, who seemed to be watching the interaction between them, wondering whether he should NTR this guy.


    Jokes aside, Shishio was wondering when this guy was going to say something.


    "Um, in fact, it is like this. I ran into Kanda-kun when we came out from the room in the morning, and then the two of us came to the dining room together. Then Kanda-kun found this magazine on the table, and he became like this after seeing Shiina-san''s name on it. I thought that he knew it a long time ago, but..." Mitaka spread his hands and exined what happened before Shishio came to the dining room.


    Shishio nodded and understood why Sorata showed such a big reaction since Sorata only found out about Shiina''s background today.


    Except for geniuses like Mitaka, Misaki, Ryuunosuke, and even Shishio, Sorata had always thought that Shiina was worse than him since she couldn''t even take care of herself, which was why when he knew that she was the real big boss among everyone in Sakurasou, he became like this.


    In truth, if Sorata knew about Shishio''s assets, then his mind might not be able to handle it anymore. Of course, Sorata might not believe it either, thinking that everything was Shishio''s parents'' assets, though Shishio had never thought to talk much about his assets since he didn''t need to show it to this guy, right?


    However, Shishio had to admit that watching Sorata, who couldn''t ept reality, was quite amusing.


    "...Oga-kun, did you know about this matter a long time ago?" Sorata looked at Shishio with a depressed expression, wondering whether Shiina had told Shishio about this matter.


    "Well, I''ve seen a magazine that covered Mashiro''s painting before, so I recognized her right away when I saw her," Shishio said some bullshit and didn''t care whether they believed him or not since there was no way that he said that he wasing from a different world, right?


    "Rhan and I were in the living room a few days ago, and Chihiro-sensei told us about Shiina, so we only found out about her a few days ago." Misaki also walked into the dining room with a yawn. Ritsu and Roberta also followed behind, but when Mitaka saw Misaki, his expression slightly cramped as if trying to escape from her.


    Misaki, of course, noticed Mitaka''s expression, but she didn''t say anything for a while since she was still sleepy and she wasn''t in the mood to ask about the matter of her script anime.


    "Good morning, Oga-kun." Ritsu nodded.


    "Good morning, Shishio-sama." Roberta also followed up.


    "Good morning, Kawai-senpai, Roberta." Shishio nodded, but then Misaki continued the talk about Shiina. "I was shocked at that time since I didn''t expect Mashiron would be so famous!"


    Misaki then hugged Shiina, who was in a daze.


    "That''s true." Ritsu also nodded, confirming that Shiina was really a world-ss painter.


    "Eh? In Sakusaou? A few days ago? Chihiro-sensei did?" Sorata looked at a few people in a puzzled manner. He also had been on Sakurasou, but why didn''t he know about this matter? And why should Chihiro-sensei tell the matter of Shiina to both Ritsu and Shishio? If it was Misaki, he didn''t feel surprised since Misaki was a student from the art department, but Ritsu and Shishio were from the general department, but more importantly, why was he being left out?


    "Yes, a few days ago, we were in the living room with Shishio-kun, Rhan, Shiro-san, and Mashiron, talking about her background, until now I was still shocked," Misaki recalled what had happened a few days ago and couldn''t help but amazed at Shishio.


    "Huh? Oga-kun too?" Mitaka also knew that Misaki didn''t tell him about this matter when they were together, and he had always wondered why Misaki had always called Shishio by his name, not with "Kouhai-kun"?


    "Yeah, Jin, Mashiron is learning to draw manga, so she wants to know how to draw a man''s body, then Shishio showed..." Misaki couldn''t help but blush when she saw Shishio''s body at that time.


    "..." The expression of Mitaka and Sorata became ugly at this moment.


    "...Did Oga-kun show his body for Shiina-san?" Mitaka looked at Shishio and had a feeling that they were the same, but he had never thought that Misaki would also join them! He wanted to ask whether Misaki had seen Shishio''s body, but those words stuck in his mouth.


    "...." Sorata looked at Shishio and Shiina, and his expression was so ugly at that moment.


    "Of course not. I didn''t show my body. I just showed her how to draw a man''s body to Mashiro," Shishio said calmly, ignoring the ugly expression of both Mitaka and Sorata. As for Sorata, he didn''t care much, but as for Mitaka, it wasn''t his fault since Misaki was the one who peeked at him. If, in the future, Misaki might not be satisfied with Mitaka, then it wasn''t his fault, right? Since the one who sought the problem was Misaki. "Right, Kawai-senpai?"


    "Ah, um..." Ritsu nodded while lowering her head since she was covered in blush at this moment when she recalled Shishio''s body at that time.


    Mitaka somehow sighed in relief when he heard those words.


    "Jin, you didn''t see Shishio-kun''s talent in painting is so great! Even Chihiro-sensei said that Shishio-kun talent is also able to match the world-ss painter, even Mashiron also admitted that Shishio-kun is better than her!" Misaki was excited to tell how awesome Shishio was.


    "What?!" Mitaka was in shock, although he knew that Shishio was very knowledgeable about animation, color, and some cinematography when Shiina came to Sakurasou for the first time. He thought Shishio was only good at theory, but he didn''t expect Chihiro-sensei to evaluate Shishio''s painting talent as amazing. Even Shiina, a genius recognized by the world of art, also admitted that she was inferior to Shishio.


    "Oga-kun... also has a talent for drawing? And is it recognized by Chihiro-sensei and Shiina-san?" Sorata couldn''t believe it since if Shishio''s painting was so great, why didn''t Shishio have a reputation? Why had no one ever seen Shishio''s painting? Why did no one know about Shishio''s existence? He just didn''t want to believe it!


    Sorata looked at Shishio and Shiina, looked at the two people who seemed to be in the same world, and despair on his heart, that made him drown deeper and deeper, while wondering was the gap between them so big?


    Sorata felt his body tremble, and he was a little unsteady. The impact of the information that he received just now made his brain suddenly feel dizzy, and hisplexion became pale.


    "Kanda-kun, are you... okay?" Mitaka asked in a low voice, looking at Sorata, whose expression wasn''t so good.


    "Oh, no... it''s okay, Mitaka-senpai. I just feel ufortable, so I''ll go back to my room first." Sorata looked at Mitaka and shook his head. He didn''t say anything but just turned and left the dining room and didn''t even say anything to the people inside the dining room.


    "Eh? Kouhai-kun isn''t feeling well? What''s the matter?" Misaki looked at the back of Sorata in doubt, wondering why Sorata suddenly felt unwell so suddenly since she saw that Sorata was alright before, right?


    "Well, probably, Kanda-kun didn''t sleep wellst night," Mitaka said while looking at Misaki, then sighed as he looked at Sorata''s back with aplicated expression on his expression. Although jealousy was wrong, he also felt quite jealous of Shishio after all. If the existence of monster-like Shishio appeared among ordinary people, everyone would feel the same way, right?


    "Right, Jin, have you written the script?" Misaki suddenly asked.


    When Misaki asked that question, Mitaka''s expression became quite unwell, and his eyes were a bit dodgy. "I''ll be done soon."


    "When? I want to make it as soon as possible!" Misaki said with some excitement.


    "Soon." Mitaka could only say that and said, "I''ll go back to my room first. You''ll see the finished script soon."


    Looking at Mitaka, who left, Shishio could only shake his head. He thought that Mitaka and Sorata were simr to each other, their personalities were very simr, and at the same time, they had very low self-esteem. Still, he didn''t care about them since even though he didn''t do anything, both of them destroyed themselves.


    "Good morning!" Shiro-san also came with a cheerful mood, but then, he saw both Sorata and Mitaka with an ugly expression and couldn''t help but ask, "Eh? What''s happening?"


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head and looked at everyone. "Should we eat now?" Rather than talking about the suicide duo, it was better to eat, right?

 Chapter 182 - Lets Be Truthful To Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Let''s Be Truthful To Each Other</h4>


    When this question fell from Shishio''s mouth, various emotions appeared on Saki''s face instantly. There was a surprise, nervousness, anxiety, panic, and various more emotions appeared on her face, but all of that disappeared into a daze when she felt Shishio grasping her hand.


    "Saki, I''m not ming you, nor have I thought what you were doing was wrong." Shishio held Saki''s hands gently and said, "I confessed to you yesterday, and I have also told you that you wouldn''t be my only one. What I have done is selfish, so I''m perfectly alright if you''re also selfish toward me." He caressed Saki''s head gently and looked at this girl who looked at him and seemed to be on the verge of crying. He was selfish for trying to date several girls at the same time, so he didn''t me Saki for being selfish, trying to take down Nana, considering if he was in her ce, he also wanted to have his partner alone for himself, so he didn''t me her.??


    "I want to build trust in our rtionship, and that is also the reason why I''ve always tried to be truthful towards you. We know each other''s secrets very well, so even though I know that it isn''tfortable for you, I want you to at least tell me why your rtionship with Nana can be so close in just a day? Can you tell me?"


    Shishio felt that what was most important in a rtionship wasmunication. So he had told Saki that she wouldn''t be the only one even though he could keep it a secret. He still said it even though there was a risk that he might lose her, but whatever he did, he would always try not to lie. Even though it might be quite a huge hurdle for her, he also hoped that she would do the same.


    "...You know?" Saki asked while looking at him.


    "What I knew was that you had told Nana about my confession to you, but I didn''t know why you decided to tell her. Even though I don''t mind, I feel weird at how your rtionship can be so close so suddenly," Shishio said while caressing her hair gently. He then sighed and said, "You have caused me huge trouble."


    "...What did that girl do?" Saki asked curiously, wondering what Nana had done to Shishio before.


    Shishio then told Saki what had happened on the infirmary and how Nana screamed and got angry at him, even pped him twice, etc., trying to exaggerate in his own way.


    Saki nodded and said, "I think that you need to be more than being pped."


    "...." Shishio.


    "So, how did you calm her down?" Saki asked curiously since after hearing Shishio''s words, she could tell that it was a huge mess, but when she saw Nana, she saw Nana was very calm, which made her wonder what Shishio had done.


    "I kissed her," Shishio said truthfully.


    "..." Shishio.


    "...Can you at least lie to me?" Saki had an ufortable expression on her face. Even though she had kissed him before, she did it when he was sleeping, but this time, it was different since Shishio was the one who took the initiative and kissed Nana''s lips.


    "Do you want me to lie?" Shishio asked.


    "No."


    Saki shook her head without hesitation. Her feelings were very contradictory, she didn''t want him to lie, but at the same time, she didn''t want to hear what he was doing with other girls. If only Shishio could fully love her and date her alone, then it would be good, but he couldn''t, and she also epted it, even though it was hard. She had to admit that he was selfish, but love had always been veryplicated. Even though she knew that this guy was bad and a bastard, she just couldn''t stop loving him.


    Saki then looked at Shishio and knew that he had always been truthful toward her. His truth might have hurt her, but it felt better than hearing his white lie, and it might be the reason why she fell for him.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why we''re so close." Saki took a deep breath and started to tell Shishio what had happened yesterday.


    "...." Shishio was lost for words when he listened to Saki''s exnation since it was so unexpected.


    ---


    Listening to Saki''s exnation, Shishio almost couldn''t believe it and his lips twitched when he thought that Nana and Saki wanted to date him together. If he knew, then he wouldn''t work so hard, but then again, as a man, how could he wait for a girl to confess to him? Lastly, if he let them confess, then there was no way for him to add more harem, right? Jokes aside, no, it wasn''t a joke, since he felt that if he said that it was a joke, he felt that he was trampling their feelings, considering how much sacrifice that they had made to say that they wanted to date him together.


    Shishio had to admit that their determination really moved him, especially Nana, who initiated this matter since he had never expected that Nana''s feelings toward him would be so strong.


    "...You''re very lucky," Saki said with aplicated expression.


    "Yes, I''m very lucky to have you to love me," Shishio said while gently holding Saki''s hand. He knew that he was very lucky since he could have all of this after he was reincarnated, but just... he shook his head inwardly and decided not to think too much.


    Saki''s expression started to soften, and this time, she didn''t refute him since it was her true feeling. Instead, she looked at him and asked, "So what are you doing with Nana?"


    "I''ll confess to her," Shishio said.


    "...I see..." Saki nodded and didn''t feel surprised by his decision. Instead, she looked at him and thought about how Shishio had kissed Nana before. She wanted him to kiss her, but she felt that it was wrong if they just kissed each other so suddenly.


    Shishio looked at Saki for a while and asked, "Saki, do you love me?"


    "Huh?!" Saki''s face was red, and it gradually spread to her neck. She wanted to refute him as usual, but she changed her mind and nodded when she saw his face. "I love you."


    "Then why didn''t you just ept my confession yesterday?" Shishio asked with a hint of tease.


    "Because you have said that I''m not going to be the only one! It''s all your fault!" Saki said all of that in one breath.


    "...."


    Saki took a deep breath and said, "I love you, Shishio, but I want you to treasure my feeling." She felt that if she epted his confession yesterday, she wouldn''t be much different from his other women in the future. After all, she wanted to be the most special on his mind, even though she couldn''t be the only one.


    Shishio couldn''t say sorry in this situation since if he said so, it meant that he regretted his decision, so rather than sorry, he needed to say...


    "Thank you, Saki," Shishio said while caressing Saki''s cheek gently.


    "No, I should be the one who thanks you since you have given and taught me a lot of things. You have saved me, you have helped me, being with you is fun that it makes my heart flutter every time we meet, and I''m also d to love you," Saki said while holding Shishio''s hand that was caressing her cheek gently, enjoying his touch.


    "...." Shishio was at a loss, and if he could love this girl wholeheartedly, then it would be great, but he knew that he couldn''t give his heart to Saki alone.


    "That''s why I ept Nana''s proposal, and I want to be with you." Saki looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio, how about you? Do you love me?"


    "I lo ---" Shishio felt those words stuck in his mouth, and he couldn''t say such a simple line to the lovely girl in front of him since he knew very well what he felt toward her wasn''t love but something else. "I don''t know."


    Saki didn''t say anything and kept looking at Shishio.


    "The reason why I have confessed to you is that I don''t want to lose you since yesterday, I feel like you''ll go far away if I don''t say something to you, but I''m not ming you. It is my selfish desire to possess you, I want you only to be mine, and I don''t want for some other guys to have you." Shishio pressed his forehead against her, staring at her eyes deeply, realizing how lucky he was that he could possess her, and asked, "Do you me me?"


    Saki blushed, hearing his deep voice saying such domineering words, but she suppressed her feeling, and at the same time, she was wondering whether she was so easy that his every word made her able to make her heart race, but then she asked, "Do you love someone else?" Her heart was strangely calm when she asked this question since she wanted to know everything about him.


    "....." Shishio recalled one person on his mind for a moment before he shook his head. "No, I don''t love anyone for now."


    "For now?" Saki looked at his confused expression.


    "Since I have confessed to you, I want to learn to love you," Shishio said.


    Saki blushed and lowered her head shyly. She hugged him then said, "I''ll make you in love with me so you can only think about me from now on."


    Sometimes, Shishio thought that he had always been the one who teased her, but this time, it seemed he received a payback, which caused him to blush, feeling slightly embarrassed by her sincere words. "I will." He hugged her back, put his face near her neck, smelling her warm andfortable smell. It might be the first time he felt that he wasn''t alone in this world.


    Looking at him hugging her like a child, Saki smiled and did the same. She had to admit that he was a veryplicated man. He often teased her, he often caused her heart to flutter, but sometimes, he showed his weak side, which made her want to stay beside him all the time. She didn''t know where this rtionship would lead, but one thing for sure, she knew that she loved him.


    Both of them then continued to sit down on the bench while chatting to each other.


    "I''m anticipating our date."


    "Do you have somewhere you want to go?" Shishio asked.


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it, you''re from Kyoto, right? You don''t know many ces here," Saki said since she only remembered that Shishio was from Kyoto.


    "It''s alright. I can search on the inte," Shishio said.


    "Inte?" Saki looked at a strange expression.


    "It''s a great thing, and I''ll do business from the inteter that way. I can dress you in a secretary dress," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Pervert!" Saki''s face was red, and she thought that this guy was a pervert!


    "Eh? You don''t want to?" Shishio asked.


    "Well... well... if you really can do business in the future, then I''ll try anyway. I''m your secretary, right?" Saki was a bit shy at that moment.


    "Then I''ll start my business as soon as possible!" Shishio said without hesitation.


    "...." Saki was happy that Shishio wanted to do business since it was better than having him join the underground fighting arena. Still, she felt that his purpose of doing business was a bit wrong, which gave her a headache. "...I hope this isn''t some strange business." Still, she didn''t take his words seriously since she thought that he was joking, and even if he didn''t do business, she didn''t really mind wearing a secretary uniform.


    Little did Saki know that Shishio was 100% serious that his intention to do a business was to see her in a secretary uniform.


    "Don''t worry. It is for our future. There''s no way that I''ll do a strange business, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "Fu - Future?!" Saki blushed.


    "I''ll probably have a lot of children in the future. So isn''t it obvious that I need to get rich?" Shishio said.


    "...." Saki.


    *Ding Dong!*


    "Well, the time sure passes very quickly." Shishio stood up and extended his hand. "Let''s go back?"


    "Um." Saki reached Shishio''s hand, walking back together.


    Shishio looked at Saki, whose smile was so lovely at this moment, and somehow it made his back heavy as if there was a boulder on his back, but strangely enough, this heaviness was just right.


    "How about we go to the aquarium?" Saki asked.


    "Sure."


    <As you have given a deep impression on Saki Kawasaki''s heart, you have received "Ninjutsu Mastery">


    ---


    The time quickly passed, and it was time for everyone to go home. Nana looked at Shishio, who stood right in front of her with a surprised expression.


    "Let''s go back together, Nana," Shishio said.

 Chapter 183 - Lets Go Home Together

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Let''s Go Home Together</h4>


    The moment the bell rang, everyone was getting ready to go home. Nana was a bit stupefied when Shishio suddenly walked and stood in front of her.


    Before, neither of them talked much, or rather, after what had happened on the infirmary, there was no way for both of them to talk to each other, which somehow caused Mea, Maiko, and Usa to feel worried.??


    Mea and Maiko were worried because they were afraid that their friend would be hurt or something. As for Usa, he was worried that if the rtionship between Shishio and Nana was broken, then Shishio might aim for Ritsu. After all, he knew very well that, unlike him, Shishio had many advantages in chasing after Ritsu. He might be NTR''d by Shishio, which was why it was better for Shishio to have a girlfriend.


    Even if Nana wasn''t possible, it could be Shiina, or it could be even Saki, Miu, even Mea, Maiko, or Nanami. As long as it wasn''t Ritsu, Usa felt that everything was alright.


    "Let''s go back together, Nana," Shishio said.


    "Ha?" Nana was dumbfounded, but Shishio didn''t give her a chance to react.


    Shishio took Nana''s bag, then squatted down slightly before he carried her on his arm.


    "Wh--?!" Nana was surprised, and her face was so red. "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    "You can''t walk with that ankle. I''ll carry you all the way home," Shishio said without hesitation, carrying his bag and Nana''s on his shoulder, and carried Nana with his other arm.


    "What?!" Nana was even more dumbfounded, staring at him with a red face and blush, wondering whether this guy was serious.


    Shishio looked at Usa and said, "Usa, can you help me to tell everyone at the club that Nana and I won''t go since I need to send her back because she sprained her ankle."


    "Oh, oh..." Usa could only nod since Shishio''s action also dumbfounded him since it was too manly, right?


    "Alright, let''s go home, Nana," Shishio said and left the ss directly while holding Nana on his arm.


    "Wh ---" Nana''s face was so red, and she quickly asked, "Are we seriously going back like this?!"


    "What? Are you embarrassed?" Shishio asked in a tease.


    "Who is embarrassed?!" Nana quickly fought back since she felt that she would lose if she felt embarrassed at this moment.


    "That''s good." Shishio nodded.


    "..." Looking at his smile, Nana was wondering why she felt that this guy was deliberately teasing her?


    "....."


    The ss was silent for a while, the girls quickly became jealous, and as for the guys, they were wondering whether they should build their muscles so they could also do what Shishio did to Nana.


    Mea and Maiko looked at each other and then chased after Shishio.


    "Wait!" 2x


    Sorata looked at Shishio, who carried Nana in his arms. He somehow sighed in relief and thought that if Shishio and Nana were dating each other, then he would be relieved. He then subconsciously turned toward Nanami, but his expression was quite ugly since the expression shown on Nanami was longing, not on him, but toward Shishio.


    ''Why?''


    ---


    Shishio could easily carry Nana, who was on the heavy side with one arm, considering she had always carried two Mt. Fuji on her chest. Even though his thoughts were a bit perverted, he had to admit that Nana might be a girl with the biggest bust in the school, and the only person who could match her was probably Futaba Rio.


    However, unlike Nana, who was dressed as a gyaru and very confident in her body, Futaba didn''t feelfortable by people''s gaze and always tried to hide her big bust. Both of them had a very big bust but still,pared to Sunohara Ayaka, both of them were children.


    "Say, are you going to carry me like this all the way to my home?" Nana asked with a blush on her face, even though she didn''t care much about other people''s gaze, but being carried like this by him, she couldn''t help but feel quite embarrassed.


    "Yes," Shishio said simply.


    "You don''t care that people are going to misunderstand our rtionship?" Nana asked since she could see that the rtionship between the two would be misunderstood as a lover if Shishio really carried her all the way like this.


    "In truth, I want them to misunderstand," Shishio said.


    "Huh? Do you want them to misunderstand?" Nana was dumbfounded and felt confused by Shishio''s intention.


    "In case you reject me, no one will try to steal you from me, considering the misunderstanding between us, right?" Shishio said with a light smile.


    "....."


    Nana blushed and she was lost for words for a while until she heard the voice of her two friends.


    "Nana, are you alright?"


    "Shishio, what are you doing?!"


    Maiko and Mea quickly chased after both of them and stopped Shishio.


    Shishio didn''t say much and looked at Nana.


    Nana rolled her eyes then said, "Mea, Maiko, I''ll go home with him."


    "Hey, are you sure?" Maiko was surprised and looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what this guy had talked about, so the rtionship between them had returned back. Before, she saw both of them maintained silence, and she felt so nervous, but after school, the rtionship between the two returned as usual, which made her wonder and curious. She looked at Shishio curiously and became more curious now.


    Mea moved closer, then whispered to Nana. "Are you sure? This guy might be a beast. If you aren''t careful, you might be eaten."


    Nana was blushing since she knew that Shishio had eaten her, but she wouldn''t say it. "It''s alright, I believe in him, and even if he tries to eat me, I''ll punch him!" She raised her fist, showing how powerful she was.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Well, don''t stop in the middle of the corridor. Let''s go back," Shishio said.


    Mea and Maiko looked at each other for a while, then nodded.


    "Well, let''s follow you two for a while," Mea said.


    "Yeah, we need to make sure that you don''t do something weird," Maiko said.


    "I don''t mind, but..." Shishio nodded, then looked at Nana and asked, "What do you think, Nana?"


    Nana looked at her two friends and said, "Well, you can follow us for a while." She knew that her two friends wouldn''t follow them all the way, so she didn''t mind, and for now, it was better for her two friends to follow them since even though she didn''t mind being talked to by everyone at the school, she felt that it was bit troublesome, considering she knew how popr Shishio was.


    Mea and Maiko nodded then walked back together with Nana and Shishio.


    Somehow their rtionship had returned as usual when they often bickered to each other.


    The people who watched them were surprised when they saw Shishio carrying Nana on his arm, and some girls quickly became depressed, but then they noticed Nana''s ankle that was wrapped with a bandage.


    Somehow everyone sighed in relief and understood why Shishio carried Nana.


    Nana, who was very smart, also noticed this, but she didn''t say much since being the enemy of every girl was very troublesome. She looked at Shishio for a while and wondered why this guy was so popr. If this guy only had medium poprity, it would be good, but this guy was a dream lover to most girls in this school. She suddenly became annoyed and pped his forehead directly.


    "...." Shishio stared at Nana speechlessly and asked, "What is it?"


    "There''s a gigantic mosquito on your forehead!" Nana said with a snort.


    "..."


    Mea and Maiko snickered and quickly nodded.


    "Yeah, I saw a big mosquito there," Mea said with a smile.


    "Yeah, there''s one that is so big." Maiko nodded.


    ''What''s so big?'' Shishio knew that his dick didn''t get hard, but he hoped that he wouldn''t since he would be in a very troublesome situation if his dick really got hard.


    Then before long, they arrived at the shoe locker area.


    Shishio put down Nana for a while, took Nana''s shoes from her locket, and then squatted down to help her change her shoes.


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko, who saw his action, couldn''t help but feel moved at this moment since he did all of that so naturally without anyint. Nana''s ankle was sprained, so it was a bit hard for her to move so when Shishio helped her like this, she couldn''t help but think that he would be a good husband in the future, especially when she got pregnant in the future, she was sure that he would help her like this.


    ''Wait?! What am I thinking?!'' Nana quickly shook her head and held her cheeks, wondering whether she was blushing at this moment.


    "Wait here, I''ll change my shoes first," Shishio said and went to his shoe locker since the location was different.


    When Shishio left, Mea and Maiko quickly asked.


    "Nana, have you dated him?" Mea asked.


    "Yeah, have you been on the infirmary before?" Maiko asked.


    The corner of Nana''s lips twitched and said, "No, we''re not dating. You have also seen that we have just fought before, right? So how can we date each other so easily?"


    Mea and Maiko thought for a while, then nodded. They wanted to ask again, but Shishio hade.


    "Sorry for making you wait. Let''s go." Shishio then carried Nana on his arm again and naturally walked away from the shoe locker area.


    Shishio''s movement was a bit sudden, so Nana hugged Shishio''s head subconsciously and pressed her breasts to his head.


    Shishio quickly stopped and took a deep breath to calm himself.


    Nana quickly let go of Shishio''s head since she felt embarrassed, but looking at Shishio''s reaction, she had to admit that she was quite amused.


    "...."


    Mea and Maiko suddenly forgot to change their shoes and quickly changed them in a hurry.


    "Hey, wait for us!" 2x


    ---


    The four of them walked together while talking to each other.


    "Say, don''t you feel tired?" Maiko asked.


    "No," Shishio said.


    "But Nana is heavy, right?" Mea said.


    "Hey!" Nana was furious by her friends'' words.


    "No, she''s light," Shishio said.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Nana smiled then looked at her two friends smugly.


    "...." Mea and Maiko.


    "Light? Look! Those two melons on her chest?! You think that she''s very light?" Mea quickly fondled Nana''s breasts, showing how heavy it was.


    "Mea!!!!" Nana was furious and quickly swatted Mea''s hand away.


    "....." Shishio.


    Shishio took a deep breath, looked at Mea and Maiko, then asked, "How long are you two going to follow us?"


    "We''re going to make sure that you don''t do anything bad to Nana," Mea said calmly.


    "Um." Maiko also nodded.


    "Nana, what do you think?" Shishio looked at Nana.


    "Well, Mea, Maiko, can you two go back?" Nana asked since she wanted to ask with Shishio alone after all.


    "....."


    Mea and Maiko were stunned before they sighed.


    "I guess this is what bro before hoe," Mea said with a sigh.


    "Dammit, I hope that you guys will break up!" Maiko said without hesitation.


    There was a tick mark on Nana''s forehead at that moment, and she wanted to smack Maiko''s ass somehow.


    "Let''s go and observe a cute boy, Maiko," Mea said sadly.


    "Um, people often say that they''ll change when they have a rtionship, and it seems those words are right," Maiko said sadly.


    Both of them still remembered how the three of them had always been together, but now, Nana had left, which made them somehow sad, and at the same time, they hoped that Nana could achieve her happiness, even though they felt a bit jealous of Nana at this moment.


    "....."


    Looking at Mea and Maiko, who wrapped their arms on each other''s shoulders, Shisiho and Nana could see that their backs seemed very lonely at that moment.


    "Well, I''ll treat them tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "That''s a great idea." Nana nodded, then looked at Shishio. "Let''s go back?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and continued to walk.


    ---


    When Mea and Maiko left, the street was quite deserted, and they continued to talk as usual. Even though their rtionship was a bit tense, and frankly, it wasn''t bad.


    "Am I not heavy?" Nana asked.


    Shishio looked at Nana and knew that this girl was really conscious about her weight. "No, you''re not. Those two are teasing you."


    "That''s great..." Nana sighed in relief then asked, "So what did you talk about with Saki-senpai before?"


    Shishio looked at Nana for a while and said, "Well, it was about you who invited her to date me together."


    "........"


    It was as if a huge boulder was thrown into the stagnant water and caused a huge wave and a ripple on the water. That was how to describe their atmosphere at this moment.

 Chapter 184 - Railroad Crossing

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Railroad Crossing</h4>


    "Um." Nana nodded and said, "I invited Saki-senpai to date you together yesterday."


    "....."??


    It was as if the huge boulder that was thrown before didn''t fall on the stagnant water but rather a trampoline, so it bounced back.


    Shishio was lost for words when Nana''s reaction was too unexpected at that moment.


    Nana was amused by Shishio''s expression and said, "What are you surprised about? You have confessed to me before, so I confessed to you now. So it is fair, right?"


    "...It is fair, but was it so easy for you to make such a decision?" Shishio asked while looking at Nana''s expression, wondering what was wrong with this girl.


    "It wasn''t easy." Nana shook her head, looked at him, and said, "I mean... are there any girls that want to share their man with other girls? No, right? But at that time, my head was fuzzy, my body was hot, and I just didn''t want to lose you, so I made such a decision in an instant."


    Listening to Nana''s words, Shishio, who walked slowly, was in deep thought, wondering why she loved him so much.


    "So what did Saki-senpai say about the rtionship between the three of us?" Nana asked.


    "She is alright with it," Shishio answered.


    "Let''s date each other, the three of us together," Nana said without hesitation.


    "....." Shishio.


    Nana smiled and was amused by Shishio''s reaction. "What are you gawking for? Isn''t it good that you can date the two of us together?"


    "It is so sudden that I''m not sure how to react." Shishio stopped and said, "Can you rub my temple for a bit?"


    "I don''t mind." Nana rubbed Shishio''s temple with her hands gently and asked, "How is it?"


    "It feels better." Shishio took a deep breath, regained his calm, and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "What?" Nana asked.


    "Can you really make your decision so hastily?" Shishio asked with a serious expression.


    Nana shook her head and said, "I didn''t make my decision so hastily. I''ve thought about it over and over again after you''ve confessed to me on the infirmary before. I''ve made my decision to date you together with Saki, so don''t regret my decision, alright?"


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Nana and asked, "Just what makes you love me so much?" He wondered what made her love him so much that she could ept his rtionship with another girl.


    "Well, firstly, it is your face," Nana said.


    "....." Shishio.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "I... I think that looks are important too!" Nana was a bit flustered.


    "I see...?" Shishio also wasn''t a hypocrite, and he also knew that appearance was very important, considering how much waifus were beautiful girls. If the waifus were ugly and fat, he was sure that no one would buy the figure or merchandise of those waifus. Even though the reason might seem shallow, everyone loved the beautiful things, so he felt Nana''s reasoning was quite normal, but he felt that wasn''t enough since he was dating two girls at the same time, not a single girl.


    "Besides your face, your intelligence is also your good point, and after I have stayed with you, I have learned how fun it is to be beside you," Nana said.


    "What if I got a huge burn on my face, and it totally changed how I look? Or what if my grades dropped?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm... it would be regrettable about your face... but I believe I would still love you." Nana, who was being carried, stared at the scenery of the surrounding area while talking. "Your grades don''t have to be the best or anything either, but I would be disappointed if you let them drop without any intention of improving them, though. I don''t know if I would still love you or not, but I can''t imagine you will be letting your grades drop permanently, anyway."


    "Well, that''s true." Shishio nodded.


    "Loving someone doesn''t mean that you''re not okay with them changing, but it doesn''t mean you have to be okay with however they may change." Nana stared straight into Shishio''s eyes and said, "How should I put it... it''s the confidence that the person will stay true to what made you fall in love with them in the first ce. Love is an expression of trust, I think."


    The railroad crossing was closed, Shishio stopped and looked at Nana in a daze since he didn''t expect her to say such a profound sentence, but hearing her sincere feeling, it became harder for him to ept her quickly.


    "But I have betrayed you, right?" Shishio said.


    "Yes, I was hurt, but you confessed to me back then, and I was d that you could be truthful to me at that time," Nana said with a light smile.


    "..."


    Looking at the hesitation on his face, Nana sighed and said, "Can you just be happy? I can ept your rtionship with another girl. I''m sure that any guys will be happy if they''re in your position."


    "I''m happy, but if I''m happy by sacrificing your feelings, and making you kill your emotions so we can be together, then it is better for us to part for a while," Shishio said without hesitation since the more he listened, the more painful it was. Like before, he just wanted to hear her real feelings, not the beautiful words to hide her real feelings.


    "Why you''re so troublesome, and can''t you just ept it?" Nana asked.


    "Yes, I''m happy, but why are you crying now?" Shishio asked.


    "I - I''m not crying!" Nana wiped the tears from her eyes, but the more she wiped, the more it dripped from her eyes. "Huh? Why didn''t it stop? Just stop!" But then a warm palm patted her head gently. She closed her eyes, clutched her hands on his chest, and moved her head closer to him. She knew that this guy was a bastard, but she just couldn''t stop falling for him.


    Looking at Nana, who cried, Shishio knew that he was really fortunate to meet such a girl in his life.


    Maybe they were lucky at this moment that they stopped at the railway crossing since the sound of the traffic light concealed her cry, which made her able to release all of her emotion without worry.


    After a moment, Nana calmed herself, and she wiped the tears and snot on her face with Shishio''s zer. Luckily, she didn''t wear makeup now since there was a PE ss, or else she was sure her tears would cause a mess with her makeup.


    "...." Shishio.


    "You''re not going to apologize?" Nana asked.


    "I''m not." Shishio shook his head.


    "Why?" Nana asked.


    "If I apologize, that means that I have regretted my actions, and I have never regretted my actions." Shishio looked at Nana and said, "I want you, Nana." He was very selfish, but he was like this, and he wouldn''t give up the girl on his arm.


    "....."


    "Can you dump Saki-senpai for me?" Nana asked.


    "No."


    "Will you dump me for Saki-senpai?" Nana asked.


    "No."


    "Say, do you love me?" Nana asked.


    "No."


    "...."


    "Then why the heck did you confess to me?!" Nana was furious at that moment.


    "I mean, I might not fall for you now, but it doesn''t mean that I won''t fall for you in the future," Shishio said.


    "What if you don''t fall in love with me in the future?" Nana asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to be in love with you," Shishio said while staring at Nana''s eyes.


    "..." Nana''s face reddened.


    "As you have said before, love is a symbol of trust, so can you trust me that I''ll fall in love with you in the future?" Shishio asked.


    "...But you have two girls, so you will fall in love with two girls?" Nana asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded.


    "...You know, you''re soplicated," Nana said with a sigh.


    "Do you feel disillusioned now?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "No, I guess it isn''t that bad to know you more." Nana then moved her head closer and kissed his lips.


    Shishio was a bit surprised. Looking at her nervous expression, he smiled inwardly before he closed his eyes, enjoying their second kiss.


    For some reason, the ce they kissed had always been unique. Their first kiss was at the infirmary where there was the smell of antiseptic everywhere, as for their second kiss, they kissed at the railways crossing where the loud sound of the train passing, the annoying traffic light sound, and the smell of dust flying because of the train were mixed together, which made their kiss give off a veryplex feeling. Along with the sound of the train, it made them feel like the world was moving in slow motion, as if their perception of time had slowed down, so even though it was only a moment, they felt like they had kissed for a very long time.


    <As you have given a deep impression on Nana Sunohahara''s heart, you have received "Metallurgy Mastery">


    When the train passed, Nana parted her lips and took a deep breath. She had to admit that it was enjoyable to kiss him. Her eyes were hazy, and her breathing was a bit heavy. She still could feel that her heart was beating very fast at this moment since she just couldn''t believe what she had done just now. She then rested her head on his chest, feelingfortable and secure, which might be the reason why she fell for him since he was so dependable. She raised her eyes upturn and asked, "Say, so we have dated each other now?"


    "That seems to be the case," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Hmm... it isn''t bad, only if I''m the only girl in this rtionship," Nana said.


    "...."


    Nana looked at Shishio with a smile and said, "Say, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Stay with me, alright?"


    "Okay."


    "Don''t hate me, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Nana looked at her feet and said, "When my feet have be better, is it okay to go home together with holding hands?"


    "Why not?" Shishio said with a smile.


    Nana snuggled onto his chest with a smile, hugging him as if afraid to lose him.


    Shishio also continued with his journey and walked to Nana''s house.


    The distance from Nana''s house to Suimei wasn''t that different from Sakurasou. Still, they were in different directions, which caused the distance between Nana''s house and Sakurasou to be very far.


    While walking, the rtionship between the two had returned, or maybe became even closer, they might not realize, or they didn''t care much since just staying with each other had already made them smile.


    Then before long, they arrived at Nana''s house. Shishio helped all the way inside since her mother wasn''t strong enough to carry Nana. He then put Nana on the sofa in the living room then wiped the non-existence sweat on his forehead.


    "Sorry for troubling you, Oga-kun," Nana''s mother said and thought that Nana had troubled Shishio since Shishio carried Nana, all the way from the school. "Do you need a drink or something?"


    "No, it''s alright, she''s my girlfriend, after all," Shishio said simply.


    "..." Nana''s mother was dumbfounded then looked at her daughter in surprise.


    Nana was also dumbfounded. Her face reddened, but she also nodded.


    "...." Nana''s mother.


    Nana''s mother rubbed her temple and said, "Somehow, I feelplex now. Well, anyway, do you want to stay here for a while? My husband mighte back soon." She looked at Shishio with a smile at that moment, but somehow this smile was a bit weird.


    Shishio tried to maintain his calm, but it was impossible since he didn''t expect that he would meet Nana''s father so quickly and wondered whether her father would flip the table while screaming that he wouldn''t give his daughter to him. "I won''t give you my daughter!"


    Shishio shook his head and said, "Well, I have something to do today, so I''ll have to excuse myself."


    "Huh? You''re not going to stay, Shishio?" Nana asked and didn''t expect Shishio would reject.


    "Well, I can visit your house anytime anyway, is that alright?" Shishio asked while looking at Nana''s mother.


    "It''s alright." Nana''s mother nodded and didn''t think too much. "I''m sure that my husband will be happy to meet you."


    ''Really?'' Shishio somehow was a bit doubtful at that moment. "Then I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, I want to apany you." Nana stood up slowly and wanted to stay as long as possible with him since they had just confirmed their rtionship.


    Shishio quickly reached Nana and helped her to stand up. "You don''t need to, though."


    "It''s alright. I do this because I want to," Nana said with a smile.


    "Is that so?" Shishio smiled then helped her to walk to apany him to walk out of her house.


    Looking at Nana and Shishio, Nana''s mother felt a bitplex somehow. After all, she didn''t expect her daughter to have a boyfriend so suddenly, right?


    ---


    Reaching the entrance of Nana''s house, Shishio stopped and looked at Nana.


    "So, what are you going to do?" Nana asked.


    "Well, I''m going to modify the motorcycle a bit," Shishio said.


    "Oh? Really?" Nana was surprised.


    "I''ll show it to you in the future," Shishio said.


    "I want to go with you, though..." Nana looked at her ankle and felt depressed.


    "Well, I can show it anytime in the future, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Nana also smiled.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a bit before he took Nana''s lips again, caressing her long honey-blonde hair before reluctantly parting from her. "I''ll go back now. See you tomorrow."


    "Ah, um..." Nana''s face was so red, and when she saw the door close, she fell on the ground before rolling around while covering her face with both of her hands. "Yahoo!"


    "Huh? Nana, what''s wrong?" Nana''s mother was surprised when she heard Nana shout "yahoo" so suddenly.


    "No - Nothing!" Nana quickly replied andid on the floor of her house, staring at the ceiling, wondering whether she was dreaming, but she could still feel the warm feeling on her lips and knew that she wasn''t dreaming. ''Shishio...'' Tracing his trace on her lips, she thought about him, and somehow she couldn''t wait to see him again tomorrow. Then, rolling on the ground again, her ankle hit the wall, which caused her to flinch. "Ouch! Ouch!" She held her ankle and felt better, but then she was stunned when she saw her mother was looking at her weirdly.


    "...What are you doing?" Nana''s mother asked and wondered whether her daughter''s head had been hit by something.


    "....."


    Somehow there was an awkward moment between a daughter and a mother, but let''s put that matter aside since Nana was very happy since they would be together from now on.

 Chapter 185 - Stranded And Found

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Stranded And Found</h4>


    After he left Nana''s house, Shishio didn''t immediately return to Sakurasou, but he went to his private parking park to get his motorcycle. He knew that with this, his rtionship with Nana was confirmed. Before, he might have felt guilty for dating two girls at the same time, but now, he knew that he didn''t have time to have such a feeling, and even if he had time to do so, he thought that it was better to use that time to show how much gratitude that he felt toward both of them who could ept him.


    Shishio might not be able to say that he loved both of them, but even with that condition, they epted him, even knowing his selfish desire to possess them and to stay beside him, so all he could do to repay them was to learn how to love them as soon as possible.??


    ''Love...''


    When Shishio thought about this single word, it ached his heart, and it made him ufortable. He loved someone, but he couldn''t see her now. This pain, unless someone felt it themselves, no one would understand it.


    ''For now, let''s finish the book. Whates after? Let''s think about itter.''


    Shishio thought to solve his problem by writing a book that way, he hoped to solve his pain and started his new life, but he wondered whether it was really that easy?


    Shishio looked at his side, and there was no one beside him, somehow his steps became heavy, but when he thought about Saki and Nana.


    "..."


    Shishio stopped and closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about the time they spent together. He was with the two of them and knew that there was no time to think negatively. He had confessed to two girls, which meant he had a responsibility to take care of them, at least, to make them happy since they had tolerated him dating them together, but...


    ''Why is it so hard to love someone?''


    It was so easy to take out his dick to fuck someone, but to entrust his heart to someone andy his everything bare naked in front of them, Shishio felt that it was harder than anything.


    Shishio didn''t like it when his mind was empty since, in this state, his thought had always wandered in a strange direction, and the negative thoughts had alwayse to his head one after another.


    Shishio thought to return to Nana''s house since he could talk with her for a bit to seekfort, but when he was about to take his step, his phone vibrated. He took his phone, and his pupils erged because of surprised when he saw the one who had called him out. He then didn''t hesitate and epted the call.


    "Mashiro?"


    "Shishio, I want to see you," Shiina said.


    "....."


    Shishio stood on the street, and no words came out from his mouth. It was such a simple sentence, but somehow, it cleared his mind up. "I''ll go home after I get my motorcycle?"


    "Motorcycle?"


    "Um." Shishio walked, staring at the street in front of him, and said, "I''ll take you on the ride when we''re on holiday."


    "Ride?"


    "...."


    Shishio somehow needed to exin a lot of things to Shiina at this moment.


    ---


    Ritsu looked at Shiina, who was talking with Shishio through the phone, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she kept her mouth shut, especially when she saw the smile on Shiina''s face.


    Usually, Shiina had always put a dazed expression on her face, and today, she seemed like a cat who hadn''t seen her master for a long time, but now she was talking with her master and heard his voice after a day, which was enough to smile at her.


    Ritsu saw all of that, and after a moment, she could only show a bitter smile.


    "Ritsu?"


    Ritsu looked at Shiina, who was looking at her worriedly. She looked at her and patted her head. Even though it was a bit hard for her to smile, she still put on a gentle expression. "Are you done talking?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded and asked, "Do you want to talk with Shishio?"


    "I...." Ritsu wasn''t sure how to answer.


    Shiina might not fully understand the meaning of love, but when she saw Ritsu''s expression, somehow, her heart tightened. She knew that there was one question that she wanted to ask at this moment, but words couldn''te out of her mouth, and in the end, she didn''t say anything, waiting for Ritsu''s answer.


    Ritsu looked at Shiina, who kept staring at her, and shook her head. "No."


    ---


    They talked for a while before they ended their conversation since Shishio was on his way to his private parking park, but suddenly someone called him out again.


    Shishio looked at the person who called him out and raised his eyebrow. "Senpai?"


    "Shishio, sorry for bothering you so suddenly." Miu''s voice was mixed with both worry and shyness when she uttered those words.


    "No, it is alright. What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "I have heard that you helped Nana to go home today," Miu said.


    "Um, sorry for noting to the club before," Shishio said.


    "No, no, it is alright, you don''t need to worry too much."


    Shishio thought for Miu then said, "Still, we haven''t met each other for today."


    "Um..." Miu nodded, and there was some trace of loneliness. "We haven''t met each other today."


    "Do you miss me?" Shishio asked.


    "Wh---?!"


    Hearing her voice, Shishio could imagine how this girl was blushing and became flustered. He smiled and said, "Somehow, I want to see you, Senpai."


    ---


    Miu was dumbfounded, and her heart was racing at this moment when she heard those words. Her face was red, and she was embarrassed, but she still said it regardless. "I want to see you too, Shishio."


    ---


    Hearing her voice, Shishio was a bit surprised by Miu''s sudden boldness, but before he said anything, she asked, "Shishio, are you interested in writing?"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    ---


    Miu was in her room at the time,ying on her bed with her phone near her ear, and said, "No, I just wonder whether you feel like you''re being forced to join."


    "You want me to quit, Senpai?"


    "Of course not!" Miu quickly raised her voice, and her heart almost stopped at that moment. She quickly raised her body from the bed when she thought Shishio might quit the literature club.


    "Nee-chan?"


    Miu looked at her little brother and little sister, who were looking at her curiously. Her face turned red, and she said, "Can you leave me alone for a while?"


    Miu''s little sister wanted to apany her sister, but her little brother quickly caught the little sister and said, "Let Nee-chan alone. She''s talking with her boyfriend."


    "....."


    Miu''s face was so red at that moment.


    "Well, Senpai, in truth, I''m writing a story right now."


    "Eh?" Miu was surprised and quickly asked, "Really?"


    "Um."


    "Can I read it?" Miu asked quickly.


    "Can."


    Miu thought for a while and asked, "Do you want to visit my house?"


    "..."


    Miu then quickly realized her mistake. Her face was so red that it was almost burning, and there was smoke on her head. "I - I mean, I also write a story. Do you want to read mine too?"


    "Why not? How about tomorrow after school?"


    "Yes!" Miu agreed without hesitation.


    They talked for a while before they ended their conversation.


    Miu smiled and plopped on her bed again. Somehow she felt nervous and excited when she thought that Shishio was going to visit her house. ''Ugh... I''m so bold!'' She covered her face with her hands and wondered why she suddenly invited him to visit her house, but she knew that she felt that she was going to lose him if they didn''t meet each other.


    "Nee-chan, have you finished talking with your boyfriend?"


    "....."


    Miu looked at the heads of her little brother and little sister, who poked out sneakily from the door, looking at her with a smile on their faces, somehow she felt that her face was burning at this moment.


    ---


    Shishio looked at his phone for a while before it vibrated again.


    "..."


    Shishio connected the phone quickly and heard the voice of the girl that he had just separated for a while.


    "Shishio, have you gone home?" Nana asked.


    "Not yet. I''m going to get a motorcycle before I go home," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Motorcycle? Not the Vespa?" Nana was surprised.


    "No, this one is different. I''ll show it to you tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Let''s have a ride then! I want to go to the beach!" Nana quickly said cheerfully.


    "It''s still April. The temperature is frigging cold. You want to have a date on the beach?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    "Da - Date?!"


    Shishio was speechless when Nana was flustered, they had kissed each other, and she got embarrassed because of going on a date?


    Shishio was wondering what this girl was thinking, but if he knew that Nana thought that they might have sex after they went home from a date, he could only say that not only a guy was full of dirty thoughts, but a girl was also full of dirty thoughts.


    "Well, let''s talk about this matter again tomorrow."


    "Um, see you tomorrow, Muah~."


    After leaving a kiss from her call, Nana ended their call since she was embarrassed!


    "....." Shishio.


    ''If you''re embarrassed, then don''t do it.'' That''s what Shishio wanted to say, but the phone was already closed, so he didn''t think too much. He was then about to walk again, but his phone vibrated again.


    "..."


    Shishio quickly connected the call again and found out who was the one who called him.


    "So, have you seeded?"


    "...."


    Somehow, this question was a bit weird because Shishio knew what this girl was asking, but somehow, he didn''t really want to answer this question since it was so rude. "What do you mean?"


    "Sorry, my question was a bit too rude," Saki said quickly in a hurry.


    "No, it''s alright, it''spletely normal that you react that way," Shishio said calmly since he felt that it waspletely normal for Saki to feel jealous and bitter.


    "If you understand, then can you break up with her?" Saki asked.


    "Sorry." Shishio had confessed, and Saki told him to break up right away, there was no way that he could do that, even if in the future, he wouldn''t do something like that, but after hearing his answer, Saki didn''t seem angry.


    "It''s alright, I have prepared myself, and I also know that you''ll answer me with this answer," Saki said calmly.


    Shishio was in silence for a while and said, "I''m anticipating our date on Sundayter."


    "Um, me too." Her voice was full of tenderness when she said those words.


    Then they talked for a while before they ended their call.


    Shishio knew that he had done something sorry to Saki, but even so, he couldn''t stop it, and he didn''t regret it. The only thing that he could do was to make her not regret her decision and happy. It might seem hard for a normal man, but for him, he needed to do both of them, and he was going to do it.


    Shishio then kept walking, and somehow his steps became lighter than before. He knew that thinking about his problem with a negative view wasn''t good, and it would only make him tired, so all he could do now was to see that it was all good, and he knew that he would be alright. He sought a connection, he sought a rtionship, and he knew that he had it now. They had sacrificed themselves for him, so he knew that he couldn''t disappoint them and made sure they would be happy. He had seen his direction, and now, he knew that he wouldn''t be lost. Taking his steps gently but surely, he would learn to love them.

 Chapter 186 - The Most Dangerous Man In The World

    <h4>Chapter 186 - The Most Dangerous Man In The World</h4>


    His trip took quite a while for him to arrive at his private parking building, but Shishio has arrived now. He didn''t hesitate to enter and saw the guard of the building greet him with a smile. He nodded and moved towards the direction of the workshop area where his new motorcycle was being kept. Walking for a while, he saw his new motorcycle and couldn''t help but whistle since it really matched what he had designed.


    When Shishio asked Roberta to buy him something, he also asked her to buy her this motorcycle and modified it ording to his request. Looking at the result, he had to admit that the power of money was amazing. It only took two days, and the motorcycle was right in front of him, but he felt that it was quite normal since he had splurged his money a bit to get this motorcycle.??


    Around the motorcycle, some parts of the engines, tires, and several items could be used to modify his motorcycle ording to his wish.


    Shishio took off his zer, rolled his shirt sleeves, and started to check and modified his motorcycle again. After all, he had "Machinery Mastery," so it would be wasteful if he didn''t modify his motorcycle to his best.


    The motorcycle that he had bought was a Honda Virago. It was an old motorcycle since it was sold in 1981. In other words, it had been 24 years since this motorcycle had been manufactured, and he bought the newest one, which was released in 1999. It might be an old motorcycle, and its model was a bit exaggerated, but he bought this motorcycle because he wanted to modify it to cafe racer style.


    Cafe Racers is a genre of sport motorcycles that originated among British motorcycle enthusiasts of the early 1960s in London. Cafe racers were standard production bikes that were modified by their owners and optimized for speed and handling for quick rides over short distances.


    It was also because he modified his motorcycle that he didn''t care much that his motorcycle was old. It might be old, but once it was modified, it would be a very cool motorcycle.


    There were several things that had been modified from his motorcycle, from the seat, handle, tires, machine, and frame, or rather, most of the things on this motorcycle were changed.


    The most special one would be both the gas tank since he changed the color of the gas tank into yellow color with a ck stripe.


    Shishio was satisfied with this result, but he wanted to tune the engine a bit. So, while he modified his motorcycle, he decided to ept four rewards that he had received today.


    ''Enhanced Teeth, Ninjutsu Mastery, Seimei Kikan, and Metallurgy Mastery, huh?''


    Shishio had to admit that his reward was quite interesting, but then he decided to ept the "Metallurgy Mastery" first.


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    The moment Shishio epted it, he felt the knowledge of metallurgy entered his head.


    Metallurgy is a domain of materials science and engineering that studies metallic elements'' physical and chemical behavior, their inter-metallicpounds, and their mixtures, which are called alloys.


    Shishio felt that this ability was very good since it could help him create the best sword, and at the same time, he thought it would be great if he had a steelpany in the future. He then shook his head and decided to ept his next reward.


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio then felt the knowledge, and the experience of Ninjutsu entered his brain and ingrained into his body. He had to admit that this "Ninjutsu Mastery" was quite interesting since he knew that he had be a master ninja after he received this reward.


    Ninjutsu is the strategy and tactics of unconventional warfare, guerri warfare, and espionage purportedly practiced by the ninja.


    By epting this reward, Shishio possessed an understanding of Ninjutsu, the historic style of martial arts, tactics, strategy, and espionage of unconventional and guerri warfare. There were several schools in Ninjutsu, but he mastered all of them, including the 20 disciplines, which were spiritual refinement, unarmedbat, sword techniques, stick and staff techniques, spear techniques, naginata techniques, kusarigama techniques, throwing weapons techniques, pyrotechnics, disguise and impersonation, stealth and entering methods, horsemanship, water training, tactics, espionage, escaping and concealment, meteorology, geography, esoteric hand-seal practice, and rope techniques.


    Unlike in the anime, where a ninja could use magic where they could use magic, this "Ninjutsu Mastery" didn''t give him such a fantasy ability. Still, Shishio had to admit that this knowledge was very dangerous. For example, with this ability, if he wanted to kill someone, no one would know that it was him who did it.


    Shishio also knew that a lot of his ability could bebined with this "Ninjutsu Mastery," but enough of that, since he might not use this ability that much. However, if he had to, he might probably use this ability to sneak into his girlfriend''s home.


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he knew that unlike his "Bajiquan Mastery" that gave him the ability to fight directly to his opponent, even though "Ninjutsu Mastery" could do the same, it was better to use it to do a sneak attack.


    However, Shishio felt that there was something deeper about this ability and he knew that this ability was stronger than he had thought.


    Shishio checked this ability for a while before he looked at his next reward. Even though there were only two rewards, he had to admit that each of them was very amazing, especially this one.


    ''Seimei Kikan, huh?"


    Shishio somehow quite anticipated this ability and quickly epted it. The moment he epted, he also got the knowledge and experience of how to use it.


    "At the sea for a thousand years, and at the mountains for a thousand years, breathing the wind and drinking pure water, he passed the training of a Sennin. Enduring it all, he gained the Life Return. Humans are able to, from the hair on their head to their intestines, their toes, even to their most minute hairs, to concentrate their senses and stretch them to their limits, making it possible to control every part of their bodies."


    Those sentences show how hard it was to master "Seimei Kikan," and only some people could master it in the world of One Piece.


    "Seimei Kikan" allows the user topletely control all of their body parts, even parts that cannot normally be controlled, such as hair, cell, nail, etc.


    Shishio admitted that this technique was amazing, especially when he could control his involuntary functions, such as digestion. For example, if he was hurt, then he could eat a lot of food, then digest all the food and most of his body fat in only a second, turning him super-skinny, then absorb all the nutrients in the food, turning him back to his original size while healing him in process.


    Shishio was also able to manipte his muscle mass, turning it skinny or muscr, but probably for the guy, this technique could be used for... Cough! Cough!


    Shishio suddenly thought a dirty thing, but that was something natural. With this technique, he could even control the size of his penis easily, depending on the situation, but since he was satisfied with his size, he probably wouldn''t do something like that, probably.


    Anyway, both rewards were amazing, and Shishio was d to receive both of them.


    Shishio stopped tuning up his motorcycle then tried his "Seimei Kikan," using it to cause his index fingernail to be longer and sharper. Looking at his nail, he raised his eyebrow and returned it back to normal, thinking that thebination of both "Seimei Kikan" and "Ninjutsu Mastery" was very dangerous. If hebined it again with "Chemistry Mastery," "Explosive Mastery," "Hypnotic Mastery," "Programming Mastery," and "Machinery Mastery," he was simply a walking weapon. Even if he didn''t have strange magic or strange ability, he believed that he could destroy the world.


    Even if some countries had a nuclear bomb, Shishio could also defeat them by using all of his ability, showing how powerful he was, but even with all of that, he knew that there were still some people that we''re able to cause a danger toward him.


    Shishio knew that there was a Baki in this world, so of course, there was also Baki''s father, who was known as Yuujiro Hanma or the Strongest Creature on Earth.


    Shishio had used his "Programming Mastery" before to look into data on the United States. Therefore, he was very speechless when he knew that all the United States presidents after the Vietnam War needed to sign and made an oath to the peace agreement with Yuujiro Hanma.


    Shishio knew how arrogant this person was, and he was sure that there was no way for him to be able to be friends with Yuujiro Hanma, considering Yuujiro''s personality, or rather, he had a feeling that the moment they met each other, they would try to kill each other. It was true that his body might be as powerful as Yuujiro Hanma, but he believed he would be able to defeat, no, kill him since he knew that if they really had a battle, there was no way it would end with just a simple defeat.


    If possible, Shishio didn''t want to meet Yuujiro since he felt that it was very troublesome.


    When Shishio thought Yuujiro Hanma, he knew that in the end, what was important was the power of oneself. Even if a country had a nuclear weapon, in the end, the one who controlled them was still human. If there was a war between country then if he killed someone who controlled nuclear weapons or just killed the leader of the country, leaders of the various consortiums, politicians, military generals, etc., in the end, that country would fall, and he would be the winner.


    Shishio had a feeling that once his power and wealth had reached a certain extent, where he might control the economy of the world, then he believed he would make an enemy. Still, it was normal, considering thew of the jungle was applied to the businesspetition. If he was weak, he would be eaten. If he was strong, then he would eat them. It was that simple, and in his previous life, he also had a share of experience in that area too.


    It wasn''t a really pleasing talk, but Shishio believed in the Code of Hammurabi, where an eye for an eye. If he was being screwed, then he would screw them back, or else he would be seen as a pushover, and he would be troubled by a lot of trouble.


    Shishio thought about his fight with Kanoh Agito and knew that since he had won Kanoh, then he was sure that there would be follow-up trouble. Furthermore, he knew the desire of the martial arts where they wanted to be strong, so he had a feeling that it would cause him trouble in the future.


    ''Kill the chicken to scare the monkey.''


    Shishio suddenly remembered this idiom and thought it was necessary to resort to this idiom in the future, or there would be a lot of follow-up trouble. Still, at the same time, he also knew that it wouldn''t be that simple either, considering the aura around him. If he was only a strong martial art, then it might be possible, but with his long identity behind him, he believed that if someone didn''t want to be a fish pellet, then they needed to keep their mouths shut.


    With all of that monologue, Shishio finished his tuning up on his motorcycle. Then, he washed his hands and rode his motorcycle directly after he took two helmets nearby. Then, he put on his helmet, rode back, said goodbye to the guard, and went back to Sakurasou since he knew that someone was waiting for him at this moment. Still,pared to Yuujiro Hanma, he might really be the most dangerous man in this world since, with his power, it was simply a child''s y to destroy a country, especially destroying the country''s economy.


    Shishio then only remembered that he hadn''t epted hisst reward, which was "Enhanced Teeth," and the moment, he epted it. He checked his teeth for a moment before he continued with his work since he didn''t want to waste his time now.

 Chapter 187 - Your Smell

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Your Smell</h4>


    Shishio arrived at Sakurasou, opened the gate, and was about to put his motorcycle inside. However, the entrance door of Sakurasou was opened so suddenly, and he saw Shiina flying toward him.


    "Shishio!"??


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who hugged him so suddenly. Luckily, he had a "Bnce Mastery," or else he would fall down on the ground. His voice was quite helpless, and he said, "Mashiro, don''t hug me so suddenly."


    Shiina smelled his manly smell that was mixed with oil and gasoline, which somehow made her smile, but amidst all those smells, she could smell a sweet smell that she was familiar with, which caused her head to be nk.


    "......."


    Shiina rubbed her head and tried to erase this smell with her own smell, but somehow no matter how many times she tried to rub her smell on him, this sweet smell was still on his body as if it had merged into his body. She tried really hard, but even so, this sweet smell couldn''t be erased. However, she could smell the smell of her body slowly merging into him somehow, which made her feel slightly better.


    Looking at Shiina, who ignored him and rubbed her head against his body, Shishio was lost for words, patted her head lightly, and said, "Can you let go of me for a bit? I need to park my motorcycle for a bit." However, she ignored her words and hugged him tighter.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and felt surprised by this reaction. "Mashiro?"


    "...Shishio." Shiina didn''t raise her head and called out his name softly.


    "Hmm?"


    *Growl!*


    "...."


    "I''m hungry," Shiina said while hugging him, pressing her head against his chest without looking at him.


    "...."


    Shishio was wondering what was wrong with Shiina, but he knew that her condition was quite weird. "Well, let''s enter. I''ll cook a hamburgerter."


    "I want a baumkuchen," Shiina said.


    "Only one, alright?" Shishio said.


    "Three."


    "..."


    "One, or else, you won''t have the stomach for your dinner," Shishio said.


    Ritsu also came and chased after Shiina when she saw her running but stopped when she saw her hugging Shishio.


    "..."


    Ritsu was about to open her mouth, but no words came out until she closed her mouth and tried hard to maintain her usual expression. "Is that your motorcycle, Shishio?"


    Hearing Ritsu''s words, Shiina looked at Shishio''s motorcycle curiously, but she still stuck to him regardless.


    "Yes, Senpai." Shishio nodded and looked at Shiina again. "I''ll park my motorcycle for now. Can you let me go for a while?"


    "Can you pat my head?" Shiina asked.


    "I''ll only pat your head if you''re a good girl, so can you let go of me for a bit, Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    "..."


    Shiina was a bit annoyed when she was treated as a child, and she pouted her cheek.


    Shishio smiled, took his helmet, and put it on Shiina''s head. "Wait for me inside, alright?"


    Shiina looked at him absentmindedly and nodded. She let go of him, but she didn''t move that far from him.


    Shishio then parked his motorcycle, and when he was about to park it, he saw Sorata was also there. Sorata seemed stunned, and his face was very pale at that moment. However, he didn''t think too much about Sorata. Rather he also noticed Ritsu, whose expression was a bit weird, he could see that she tried to smile, but she failed, which somehow made him sigh. He sighed inwardly, parked his motorcycle, and entered Sakurasou with Shiina.


    "Wee, Shishio-sama," Roberta greeted.


    "Roberta, can you take care of Mashiro for a bit? I need to change my clothes first," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded, then looked at Shiina. "Mashiro."


    Shiina nodded, but her hand still held Shishio''s zer.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you want to go to my room too?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "..."


    "Cough! Cough! Mashiro, let''s wait for him in the living room," Ritsu said and pulled Shiina away from Shishio.


    Shiina was a bit reluctant, but she still let him go.


    "Thank you, Senpai," Shishio said.


    "It''s alright." Ritsu nodded and didn''t say much.


    Shishio didn''t think too much about Ritsu''s reaction since it was a normal reaction, then he looked at Sorata and said, "What''s wrong, Kanda-kun?" He could see Sorata clenching his fists, showing frustration, but he didn''t think too much, and it seemed that he was the only one who noticed his reaction since no one looked at this guy too much.


    "Ah!"


    Sorata awoke at that moment and quickly shook his head. "No - Nothing..."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll go to my room first," Shishio said and left Sorata behind.


    "....." Sorata.


    "Right, Kanda-kun." Shishio suddenly stopped when he was about to walk toward his room, looking at Sorata.


    "Yes?" Sorata looked at Shishio with a confused expression.


    "I have found someone who will adopt Hikari-chan. You don''t need to thank me," Shishio said with a smile, then left.


    "...."


    Sorata was left alone. Then he looked at Shiina, who also walked away with both Roberta and Ritsu. Somehow he just felt so tired at that moment, and the clenched fists slowly loosened. He sighed in his heart and knew that it had been a week since he moved to Sakurasou, and he also had figured out that he had nothing to do with Shiina, so what right did he have to be jealous of Shishio?


    Hearing Shishio''s words before when he had found an owner for Hikari (Sorata''s cat), Sorata knew that he could go out from this ce and he should be happy. However, he couldn''t be happy. After all, everyone''s reaction was so t even though they knew that he would move out, especially when he saw Shiina''s reaction that seemed to be indifferent. Maybe he had thought too much over this period of time since he knew the more he thought, the more he hated himself, but if he could me someone, then he could only me the world since he couldn''t get to know Shiina Mashiro first.


    If there was a parallel world, if there was no Shishio in Sakurasou, if the person who picked her up was him, then the story between them maybe...


    ---


    Inside his room, Shishio took off his uniform, wearing only his boxer. He didn''t wear his clothes at first, but he smelled his clothes first, wondering whether they smelled weird. Then, he tried to smell his body, and he could smell the smell of his body, the smell of gasoline and oil, the smell of Shiina, andstly, the smell of Nana.


    "....."


    Somehow Shishio understood why Shiina tried to hug him so hard and rubbed her head against his body. He sighed, but there was nothing that he could do. It was his decision, it was his choice, and he didn''t regret it since if he regretted it, then he would make the sacrifice of both Saki and Nana became waste, so he needed to harden his heart.


    As for what to do with Shiina, Shishio knew that he needed to make her up somehow, but he needed a chance to do that.


    ''Chance, huh...?''


    Shishio shook his head, and all he could do for now was to make delicious food for her. He was about to take his clothes. Oh, he also needed to print up his manuscript, too, since he wanted to know Shiro-san''s opinion about his manuscript.


    ---


    "...."


    In the living room, everyone was strangely quiet, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of a flipping book.


    Only Roberta, Shiina, and Ritsu were in the living room, and it could be said that the three of them were the quietest, and they had never talked too much.


    Ritsu was still thinking about Shiina''s question before and how she felt something important was stolen when she saw Shiina hug Shishio. She somehow hated this feeling since it was so ufortable. She tried to distract her mind by reading a book, but all the words in the book couldn''t enter her head. So she only flipped the book, reading very fast, and didn''t stop since if she stopped, she might think about the thing that made her ufortable.


    As for Shiina, she was in a daze, lying on the tatami floor, staring at the ceiling, wondering why she felt ufortable when she smelled that sweet smell on his body. Of course, she knew the reason and the source of that sweet smell, but that sweet smell merged into his body, which caused her to think that he might go far away from her.


    "...."


    Shiina didn''t know what to do until she remembered what Ayano Iida (Shiina''s editor) had told her before that she should add a dating scene to her manga.


    ''Date...''


    Shiina thought this one word and thought that she should go on a date with Shishio!


    As for Roberta, she had always been very quiet, and she had never talked much. She would only follow her duty and served her master very well since it was her purpose of life after he had saved her from that ce.


    With the three of them in the living room, it was very quiet, and no one seemed about to break this silence until they heard loud footsteps start to get closer.


    "Shishio! I saw your motorcycle! Take me for a ride!"


    Misaki ran very fast to the living room, hoping for Shishio to bring her for a ride or two, but when she came, she didn''t see him, and somehow she could see the awkward atmosphere in the living room. She titled her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When Misaki asked this question, there was another person who walked to the living room too.


    "Oga-kun, I saw your motorcycle. Do you want me to give some modification to it?" Shiro-san asked while holding a rope in his hands, showing a harmless smile.


    "......" Everyone.


    Shiro-san noticed the strange atmosphere on everyone and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ''Isn''t it because of you?'' They wanted to scream, but somehow they had gotten used to him and felt that he might be happy if they got angry at him, so they decided to ignore him, but they forgot that even if they ignored him, Shiro-san would still be very happy!


    "Ah, this kind of PLAY is great!" Shiro-san said with a flushed face.


    "......."


    Misaki moved further from Shiro-san. Even though she was an alien, she wasn''t a pervert after all. She looked at Roberta and asked, "Roberta-san, where''s Shishio-kun?" Even though Roberta, Shiina, and Ritsu were quiet, she knew that the most reliable among the three of them were Roberta, so she asked her that question.


    "Shishio-sama is in his room. He should change his clothes now," Roberta said calmly.


    Misaki nodded and was about to go to Shishio''s room, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Shiina and Ritsa quickly reacted and saw Shishio walking toward their direction while holding many papers in his hands.


    "What''s in your hands?" Misaki asked curiously.


    "It''s a manuscript of my novel." Shishio raised the manuscripts in his hands and said, "Shiro-san, I have said that I''ll show it to you after school, right?"


    "Oh, I''m a bit excited to read it," Shiro-san said with a smile.


    "Me too! Me too! I want to read it!" Misaki raised her hand excitedly.


    "Well, I have brought five copies with me." Shishio looked at Shiina, Roberta, and Ritsu. "Mashiro, Senpai, Roberta, do you want to read it too?"


    The three of them nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio shared the copies of the manuscripts with five of them and said, "You can read them while I prepare for dinner."


    They didn''t give the nod since they were staring at the manuscript curiously.


    "5 Centimeters per Second?"


    They titled their heads and wondered what kind of story was written by Shishio.

 Chapter 188 - Beginning?

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Beginning?</h4>


    5 Centimeters per Second was the story that Shishio had written. Before he wrote this story, he had thought of several stories in his head before, but he felt that this story was the most suitable one for him to say goodbye to his past.


    "Is this really a romance story, Oga-kun?" Shiro-san asked curiously since the title seemed quite interesting. He knew that Shishio had written a romance story since Shishio told them in the morning, but he still asked regardless to confirm it since the title was very unique. ''5 Centimetres per second, huh? I wonder what it means.'' He rubbed his chin while trying to understand the meaning behind these words.??


    "It''s romance," Shishio said from the kitchen as he was about to prepare dinner. "Just read it first and tell me what you think."


    "Oh."


    Everyone nodded and started to read the story that Shishio wrote.


    "A chain of short stories about their distances."


    Those words were written under the title, which made everyone feel even intrigued.


    "Hey, they say it''s five centimeters per second."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "The speed at which cherry blossoms fall. It''s supposed to be five centimeters per second."


    "Akari, you sure know a lot about those sorts of things, huh?


    "So... don''t you think that it''s kind of like snow?"


    Leaving those words, the girl dashed over.


    "Hey, wait up!" The boy chased after the girl when she left so suddenly.


    The girl kept running and passed the railroad crossing.


    The boy wanted to chase after her, but the railroad crossing closed, and he could only see the girl who had passed on the opposite side.


    "Akari!"


    The girl turned and looked toward the boy with both of her hands behind. Holding a pink umbre in her hand, she twirled around, showing a beautiful smile toward the boy, and said, "It''d be great if we could watch the cherry blossoms fall again together next year."


    Hearing such words, the boy wanted to say something, but the train passed, so his voice wasn''t heard by the girl.


    After reading those words, everyone started to read the beginning of the story.


    The story of the 5 Centimeters per Second was just a romance story that tried to empathize the exploration about time, distance, memories, and love.


    The reason why Shishio wrote this story was that this story was the one that could perfectly describe his rtionship with his girlfriend in his previous life.


    The cherry blossom tree bloomed in two weeks. Eventually, the leaves fell, and as they did, the distance between the trees and leaves increased, just like how his rtionship with his girlfriend in his previous life had drifted apart. Both of them were in a different world. He had died in that world. Hence, there was no way for both of them to be together again, even if it was possible in the future because of the system. With distance, time, and space as their hurdle, their feelings would be just another vague memory.


    The precious memory between the two would be just a distant memory for his girlfriend. As for him, it was impossible to forget, considering he had an "Enhanced Memory," which was why he couldn''t forget even if he wanted to.


    Shishio was a pragmatist after all, and even though he knew that it would be great if his girlfriend in his past life didn''t forget about him, kept thinking about him, and even still single after he died, he knew that it wasn''t realistic, considering that both of them were still young. So even though it hurt and made him ufortable, he didn''t want her to waste her youth, but if he coulde back to his previous world, then he would rob his girlfriend without hesitation even if she had married someone.


    Still, if his girlfriend really met someone, Shishio couldn''t me her. After all, he had also done the same since he had dated two girls at the same time in this world.


    Shishio tried to numb his heart by flirting with a lot of girls, losing his first time after a month, acting as if he wanted to be the strongest or the richest when in truth, he didn''t care much about all of that, but he knew that he couldn''t go back.


    So all he could do was to learn to love someone else.


    As the leaves and the cherry blossom tree drifted apart, they would bloom again after some time.


    Shishio might not be able to see her again, but he could love someone again, and if one person wasn''t enough, then two, if two weren''t enough, then three, and more until he could fill the hollow on his heart. Jokes aside, he knew it wouldn''t be easy. If it was only a yful interaction and having sex, then he might not be thinking too much, but love was different after all.


    Shishio sighed and felt that love was very troublesome. For him, love was illogical, and it only caused him a lot of trouble, but it was very wonderful that it was so hard to forget when it really happened. Hopefully, time would soften these memories, and he could learn to love someone again.


    ''Not hopefully...'' Shishio smiled. ''But I''m sure of it.''


    Still, when Shishio thought about his girlfriend in his previous life, he hoped that his girlfriend wouldn''t be crazy and created a clone of him. His girlfriend was a scientist, and she was very interested in cloning technology. If that girl really created a clone of him, thenbine it with the knowledge of dark magic to call his soul back before putting it back to the cloning body.


    ''If that really happens, I''m not sure what''s going to happen...''


    Shishio felt that the more he thought about this problem, the more he felt a headache, but enough of his problem since what was important was the matter of his story. As he had said before, his story had three segments, and he had only written one segment, but this story was pretty simple. It was the story of a pair of childhood friends Takaki Touno and Akari Shinohara, who got separated physically and emotionally with the passage of time.


    "We forget about the people whom we once cherished the most. Maybe that is life. You have to move on despite all your emotional bonds. As time passes, bonds of childhood be weaker and weaker until it''s finally broken when we be adults. The memories still remain somewhere in our subconscious, but it fades away gradually."


    Takaki and Akari had promised each other to meet and watch the cherry blossoms together in the future. So, in thest segment, they met and watched the cherry blossoms again, but unlike before where they saw the cherry blossoms as a childhood sweetheart, this time, they watched them as a stranger who had moved on to each other.


    It was a bitter and sad story, but it left a deep memory to anyone who read it, which was why it was a great story.


    While cooking, Shishio observed everyone''s reaction, who read the first segment of the story.


    There were three segments of the story: "Cherry Blossom," "Cosmonaut," and "5 Centimeters Per Second".


    The first segment, "Cherry Blossom," was mostly talking about the meeting between Takaki and Akari.


    Takaki Touno was a young boy living in Tokyo. One day, he met Akari Shinohara, a girl who had just transferred to his elementary school. The two quickly became best friends due to simr interests and health issues. However, Akari''s parents were on the move again, meaning that Akari had to continue her studies in another school. At this point, Takaki and Akari were still keeping in touch with each other through letters.


    Due to the physical distance between the two, it became increasingly difficult to maintain the friendship. Besides, Takaki was also moving to another city, which was even further away from Akari''s ce. As a result, Takaki decided to meet up with Akari onest time before they stopped seeing each other.


    Takaki took a train to see Akari. In his hands, he held a personal letter confessing his feelings for her. Meanwhile, a snowstorm kept dying the train, and during one of the stops, he stepped outside for a moment. Then, a gust of wind blew towards him, making him lose the letter written for Akari. The constant dys made him arrive at the station several hours after the scheduled time. Nheless, Akari was at the train station waiting for him.


    Both Akari and Takaki headed out of the train station to seek refuge. As they walked towards the shed, the two shared a kiss. After spending the night in a shed, Akari and Takaki parted ways. However, they promised to continue writing letters to each other.


    Holding a bag in her hand, Akari gazed toward Takaki, who was standing at the train right in front of her. "Takaki-kun..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Takaki-kun..." Akari called out his name softly again, with an expression mixed with sadness and hesitation. Then after a moment, she looked at him and said with an expression as if she was okay. "...I''m sure you''ll be okay from now on. I just know it!"


    "Thank you," Takaki said as the door of the train closed, but he still had something to say to Akari. His expression was desperate, looking at the girl that he loved, but was unable to express his feelings. "Akari, you be well, too! I will write a letter to you! I will call you too!"


    As the train left, Akari stared at the train that slowly disappeared from her eyes before she took out the letter that she had written for him but could not send it and decided to keep it for herself.


    Of course, Takaki didn''t know about this matter since he was also unable to tell her that he wanted to send her a love letter.


    "All I wanted was the strength to protect her. With that thought in my mind, I continued to gaze out over thendscape beyond the window... forever."


    Everyone wiped their eyes with thosest sentences, and they also smelled a delicious smell from the kitchen.


    "How is it?" Shishio asked.


    When they heard this question, there were mixed feelings in their hearts. They were both frustrated and curious about this story. They were frustrated at Takaki''s indecisive actions. Still, they also knew that it was quite hard to maintain their rtionship if they really became a couple, considering their situation since they were children, they didn''t have money, and they couldn''t meet each other as they wished. Still, even so, they also felt curious at how this story was going to unfold, whether both of them could be together or not, and even if they weren''t together, they were curious how Shishio was going to write this story.


    "It''s sad and bitter." Shiro-san sighed, and somehow it reminded him of his past. "But it is a great story." He looked at Shishio and said, "When you have published your book, let me know, Oga-kun. I''ll buy it."


    "....."


    Shiro-san''s words dumbfounded everyone, but at the same time, they didn''t feel that surprised since they knew that Shishio''s story could be published anytime.


    "You will publish this book, right, Oga-kun?" Shiro-san asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded.


    "Do you want me to introduce you to the editor at Kondasha? I''m sure that they''ll be happy to know a genius writer like you," Shiro-san said without hesitation.


    "In truth, I know someone from Kondasha too, Shiro-san. I''ll talk to them once my story is finished," Shishio said.


    "Is that so?" Shiro-san nodded with a smile and didn''t feel that surprised. "I can''t wait to read the finished product."


    "Thank you," Shishio nodded with a smile, then he noticed Mitaka, who stopped at the entrance of the living room, which made him quite weird because this guy was standing there.


    When Shishio and Shiro-san stopped talking, Shiina wanted to say something, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Misaki quickly dashed over Shishio, holding both of his hands, and said, "Shishio, please write a script for my anime!"


    "...."


    Shishio raised his eyebrow at this request and noticed Mitaka, who had suddenly left at this moment, which made him sigh.


    "Senpai." Shishio smiled softly at Misaki.


    "Yes, Shishio-kun!" Misaki was full of smiles and thought that Shishio was going to agree with her request.


    "I refuse," Shishio said with a warm smile.


    "...."

 Chapter 189 - Can We Talk For A Bit?

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Can We Talk For A Bit?</h4>


    Mitaka, who was holding the script in his hand, was full of excitement, thinking about Misaki''s reaction after she read his script. After what had happened in the morning, he tried to force himself to write, and with his will alone, he was able toplete the script for Misaki''s anime. Even though it wasplete, there were still several parts that hadn''t been written, and there might be some mistake since he wrote them in a hurry, but he believed that she would be satisfied with the result.


    Mitaka went to ask Misaki, but she didn''t answer his call. He couldn''t go into the female area, so he decided to wait for her in the living room, but when he was about to enter, he stopped since...??


    "How is it?" Shishio asked.


    Mitaka raised his eyebrow, wondering what Shishio asked. Still, then when he peeked, he could see that everyone was holding a manuscript in their hands and could guess that they should be a manuscript for a novel or something since he had heard from Misaki before that Shishio was going to write a story. Still, then he frowned since he realized that Misaki had always been talking about Shishiotely.


    Mitaka then shook his head then thought about Shishio''s story. Even though he had to admit that Shishio was very talented, he didn''t think that Shishio could write. After all, humans always had a limit.


    Shishio might be very smart at school, good at cooking, painting, even music, but Mitaka didn''t think that Shishio was good at writing since Mitaka knew how hard it was to write, but...


    "It''s a great story," Shiro-san said.


    ''Great story?''


    Mitaka was dumbfounded when he heard Shiro-san praise Shishio''s story. If it was someone else, then he might not think too much, but he knew Shiro-san''s identity, and he also knew the meaning of praise of normal people with Shiro-san was different.


    Shiro-san might be a pervert, but he was a professional writer. His novel also had won the "Akutagawa Prize," which gave him a loud reputation in the world of literature. If Shishio got praise and confirmation from such a person, then without a doubt, Shishio''s story could be published directly into a novel.


    Mitaka sighed and wondered whether this was the distance between an ordinary and genius. He was working really hard for the past few years, but his result was only so-so, and the reason why he could be called genius was because of Misaki''s reputation. In other words, he was only Misaki''s tail.


    However, Shishio, who was only a first-year student, could write something that Mitaka was unable to achieve easily.


    If Shishio knew what Mitaka thought that he would punch this guy''s face directly since even for him, writing wasn''t easy since he needed to pour his emotion into a single creation.


    Mitaka was standing there, but he felt even more ufortable when he learned that the story that Shishio wrote was a romance story. He looked at the script in his hands while listening to everyone''s conversation inside the living room.


    "Shishio!"


    Suddenly Mitaka heard Misaki''s voice which made his heart stop for a moment, and his heart became even more nervous. He didn''t want to hear it, or rather, he wanted to believe in Misaki, but...


    "Shishio, please write a script for my anime!"


    "...."


    When those words fell, Mitaka felt that everything was simply useless. His effort, his hard work, his blood, his sweat, and everything was pointless. So he crumpled the script in his hand hard and walked away without hesitation before he even heard what Shishio was about to say.


    ---


    Shishio didn''t know what Mitaka was thinking, but he had a feeling for what that guy was thinking.


    "Huh? Why?" Misaki was dumbfounded when she heard that Shishio had rejected her.


    "It''s not why." Shishio looked at Misaki speechlessly and said, "Didn''t you say that you''re going to use Mitaka-senpai''s script before? So why did you suddenly ask me?"


    "I..." The words that were about toe out of her mouth stopped, and she couldn''t say anything. She thought about Mitaka then looked at the manuscript in her hands, she clearly saw the distance between the two, and even if Mitaka was able toplete his script, somehow she had a feeling how it would be, so...


    "Shishio, I saw your motorcycle! Bring me on the ride!"


    When Misaki was about to say something, Mayumi suddenly entered with excitement, especially after she saw Shishio''s motorcycle. She had to admit that his motorcycle was very cool and she wanted to ride it with him.


    "Shishio, is that your motorcycle outside?" Chihiro also came and asked since she didn''t expect Shishio to bring his motorcycle right at night.


    Misaki was annoyed when both Mayumi and Chihiro suddenly interrupted her, but when she was about to say something...


    "Let''s eat dinner first and talkter since it won''t be delicious if it has gotten cold," Shishio said.


    Hearing the word "food" from his mouth, they knew that it was important to eat their dinner first!


    ---


    Everyone ate their dinner with a happy smile since it was delicious.


    Shishio collected his manuscript while everyone was eating.


    Shiro-san didn''t say much since he knew that manuscript was very important.


    "Oga-kun," Ritsu called out his name so suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio looked at Ritsu curiously.


    "If your book is finished, can you let me read it?" Ritsu asked.


    "...."


    Chihiro and Mayumi looked at both Shishio and Ritsu curiously.


    "Book? What do you mean?" Mayumi was confused since she didn''t hear that Shishio was writing a book.


    Shishio ignored Mayumi''s question and looked at Ritsu. "Yes, you can read it, Senpai."


    "Um." Ritsu nodded, but she wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Right, Senpai, how was the club earlier?" Shishio asked curiously since he didn''t know what had happened in the literature club.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me! Tell me, what were you saying before?!" Mayumi quickly stood up and held Shishio''s head under her armpit, pressing his face against her breasts.


    "Mayumi-san, stop!" Shishio was dumbfounded and quickly tapped Mayumi''s arm several times since if this woman didn''t let him go, then he was afraid that his dick would get hard. Even though this woman was a bit disappointing, her face was beautiful, and her body was sexy, so it was normal for him to show a reaction, right?


    Shishio''s libido was very high, and it had been a long time since he had done it, so if this woman did this, then...


    "Hmph! Then quickly tell me!" Mayumi snorted and kept trying to hold him in ce, but Chihiro grabbed the back of her shirt.


    "Ma - Yu - Mi..." Chihiro''s voice was so scary at that moment, and she stared at Mayumi without blinking. "...Do you want me to raise your rent?"


    *Gulp!*


    Chihiro was dumbfounded before she bowed down. "I''M SORRY!"


    Shishio looked at Chihiro and Mayumi and sighed. "Well, Mayumi-san, I''m writing a story, so I asked Shiro-san''s advice."


    "Huh? Why did you ask that pervert''s advice?" Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    "Ah... it''s great being looked down on!" Shiro-san flushed from excitement.


    "..."


    "Cough! Cough! Shiro-san is a famous writer, and he also has won the Akutagawa Prize, you know?" Shishio said.


    Mayumi''s pupils were opened wide, and she was dumbfounded. She then looked at Shiro-san, who was smiling, looking at him with an expression of disbelief, before she pointed her finger at Shiro-san and said, "You mean, this pervert isn''t a NEET?"


    "Ah... it''s great!" Shiro-san was very excited, and his breathing was very heavy at that moment.


    Ritsu, Roberta, and even Shiina moved closer to Shishio without hesitation.


    But everyone nodded at Mayumi''s question.


    "....." Mayumi seemed to be in shock, and she dropped on the chair as if she had lost a battle.


    Everyone looked at Mayumi''s reaction and was speechless.


    "Well, I''ll return to my room now." Shishio was about to go back to his room, but Shiina grabbed his t-shirt. "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" He looked at Shiina curiously and wondered what this girl wanted to do.


    "Go on a date with me," Shiina said.


    "....."


    Somehow the strange atmosphere became stagnant, and everyone opened their eyes wide at Shiina.


    Even Mayumi, whose body was all white, was also very dumbfounded at that moment.


    Shishio also blinked his eyes, staring at Shiina, wondering what this girl was nning to do.


    *Plop!*


    When they heard the sound of something or someone dropped, but they didn''t care much what had dropped. They quickly woke up and eximed at the same time, "What?!"


    Shishio also quickly calmed down and raised his eyebrows when he noticed Sorata, who was running away, shook his head inwardly. He then looked at Shiina and asked, "Is this confession, or are you asking me for a date?"


    "Date," Shiina said simply. "I want to go on a date with Shishio."


    "..."


    "You want to go on a date with me?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Ritsu wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth. Of course, she didn''t have a right to stop them since they were only someone living in the same dorm, but even so, she felt very ufortable.


    "Shishio, have you seduced Mashiro?" Chihiro tried to control her emotion, even though she was on the verge of eruption, but regardless, she knew that it was their freedom to fall in love, but... but...


    "...." Shishio ignored Chihiro and looked at Shiina, who had been looking at him straight. "Mashiro, do you want to go on a date with me?"


    "Yes." Shiina nodded.


    "Why?" Shishio asked.


    When Shishio asked this question, everyone also looked at Shiina, wondering why Shiina asked this request so suddenly.


    Shiina looked at everyone for a while and said, "For my manga."


    "....." Everyone except for Shishio.


    "Is Saturday okay with you?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    "So let''s have a date on Saturday," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back first, good night," Shishio said while holding his manuscript, patting Shiina''s head for a bit then left.


    "Good night." Shiina nodded again, but her mood was very happy at that moment.


    Shishio was about to leave, but his t-shirt was grabbed again by Mayumi, Ritsu, and Chihiro. He looked at the three females and asked with a confused expression, "What''s wrong?"


    "..." Mayumi, Ritsu, and Chihiro couldn''t say anything in return.


    "Hmm?" Shishio looked at the three of them and wasn''t in a hurry.


    "Are you really going on a date with Mashiro?" Chihiro asked.


    "Well, it is just a date, right? And it is for Mashiro''s manga. I''m just helping her." Shishio looked at the three of them weirdly. After all, he was only going on a date, so there was no need to be so exaggerated, right?


    Looking at Shishio''s reaction, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Have you gone on a date before?" Mayumi suddenly asked.


    "No," Shishio said.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at everyone and said, "Date is just an outing, right? Why do you have to react so much?"


    "....."


    "Well, I''ll go back first," Shishio said and left.


    "..."


    Looking at Shishio''s back, they somehow had aplicated expression. They knew that the date between Shishio and Shiina was just an outing, but somehow, they felt jealous of Shiina at that moment.


    As for Shiina, she was just very happy at that moment.


    As for Shiro-san, he could only sigh at Shishio and thought that this guy was very sinful, but at the same time, he was also happy that he was being ignored again.


    ---


    Shishio was in his room and continued to write his story on hisptop, but suddenly someone knocked on the door of his room. "Yes?"


    "...."


    Shishio didn''t hear a response, which caused him to raise his eyebrow, but the knock on his door didn''t stop. He stopped and wondered whether it was Shiina, but when he opened the door, he was dumbfounded when he saw that it was Misaki. "Misaki-senpai?"


    Misaki smiled and quickly entered Shishio''s room.


    Shishio, who couldn''t react, looked at Misaki, who entered his room without hesitation. "What are you doing, Senpai?" But he also quickly closed his door since he didn''t want anyone to know that Misaki had entered his room.


    "This is my first time in your room, Shishio-kun!" Misaki looked around curiously then saw his bed.


    "....." Shishio saw Misaki, who stared at his bed, and somehow he got a bad premonition.


    "Yahoo!" Misaki jumped directly into Shishio''s bed.


    "..."


    Misaki then rolled around his bed before she took his pillow and smelled it hard. "Hmm, it is Shishio-kun''s smell! It''s dangerous! You smell really good!"


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless and asked, "What are you doing Senpai?" He wanted to throw this stupid senior outside.


    "Shishio-kun, I haven''t given up yet." Misaki quickly raised her body, looked at Shishio straight, and said, "I want you to write a script for me." She uttered those words without hesitation, but suddenly the door of his room was knocked on again.


    "Oga-kun, it''s me, Mitaka. Can I talk with you for a bit?"


    "....." Shishio and Misaki.

 Chapter 190 - Troublesome Senpai 2

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Troublesome Senpai 2</h4>


    Shishio was a bit dumbfounded when he heard Mitaka''s voice. He then looked at Misaki for a moment before he walked to open the door, but Misaki quickly grasped his hand.


    "What are you doing?!" Misaki seemed to be in a panic, asking this question in a low voice.??


    "I''m going to open the door," Shishio said calmly.


    "...." Misaki.


    Shishio looked at Misaki, who was stunned and was about to open the door, but he was quickly stopped by Misaki again.


    "What if Jin misunderstands us?!" Misaki asked in a hurry and wondering whether this guy had ever thought about the consequences if Mitaka saw both of them.


    "Misunderstand?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "What misunderstanding?"


    "....." Misaki.


    Misaki wasn''t sure why, but she just didn''t really want Mitaka to see her inside Shishio''s room since she had a feeling that Mitaka was going to misunderstand her.


    "Oga-kun?" Mitaka''s voice was heard once again.


    "Wait a minute, Senpai," Shishio said, then looked at Misaki. "Just stay on my bed. I will talk with him on the outside." He had enough of teasing her, but he knew that he couldn''t tease her too much, and he also couldn''t let Mitaka wait too long, right?


    Misaki quickly nodded and quicklyid on Shishio''s bed, covering her entire body with his nket. She then poked her head out of the nket and said again, "Don''t tell Jin that I''m here, alright?"


    "Oh." Shishio didn''t say much and opened the door normally.


    Misaki also quickly hid on his bed, covering her entire body with a nket, hoping that Mitaka didn''t see her. Still, at the same time, she was curious why Mitaka suddenly came to visit Shishio?


    When Misaki hid, Shishio saw Mitaka was right outside of his room, and he came out normally before he closed the door of his room.


    Mitaka raised his eyebrow before he asked with a yful smile. "Did you hide something, Oga-kun?"


    Misaki, who heard Mitaka''s question, felt that her heart stopped for a moment.


    Shishio only raised his eyebrow then nodded. "Yes, I just watched porn before, but you came to disrupt me, Senpai."


    "...." Misaki and Mitaka.


    "So, is there something that you want to ask, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    Misaki didn''t wait any longer, hugging the nket, and walked slowly right near the door to hear their conversation.


    Mitaka looked at Shishio''s rxed expression as if watching porn was something normal. Finally, he coughed awkwardly and said, "Sorry to bother you then."


    Misaki, who heard their conversation, wanted tough at Shishio''s excuse, but at the same time, she also felt guilty since she knew the reason why Shishio was lying was because of her.


    "It''s alright." Shishio nodded and wondered what this guy would do if Mitaka knew that Misaki was right inside at that moment. "So, is there something that I can help you with?"


    "...."


    Mitaka wanted to say something, but when Shishio''s question fell, he couldn''t say any words.


    Shishio looked at Mitaka for a bit and didn''t have any patience to talk with him. "If you have nothing, then I''ll go back to my room, Senpai." He was about to turn and go back to his room, but...


    "Wait, Oga-kun!" Mitaka quickly stopped Shishio.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio looked at Mitaka and looked at this guy curiously.


    Mitaka took a deep breath and asked, "Oga-kun, can you let me read your manuscript?"


    "...."


    Misaki, who heard Mitaka''s words, couldn''t help but frown. After all, she was wondering whether Mitaka was going to giarize Shishio''s story, but such a thought was normal since Mitaka said that he was going to write a script for her anime, but he said that he hadn''t finished her script. Even though she didn''t want to be cruel, she also knew that Mitaka''s ability at writing wasn''t good, so she thought that Mitaka might try to giarize Shishio''s story.


    Shishio''s story gave Misaki a lot of inspiration, and somehow she could imagine how his story was being turned into an anime. If her ability wasn''t limited and her specialty was to create a romance anime, then she might ask him to let her make an anime of his story, but she knew about her own ability, so she didn''t ask such a rude question. Her way of thinking might be weird for some people, but she was serious when it came to working.


    However, Misaki didn''t say anything and wondered how Shishio was going to answer Mitaka''s request. After all, she knew that showing a manuscript to someone else was like asking someone else''s secret. Even though Shishio had shown her before, she believed that Shishio believed in her wouldn''t try to giarize his work, but Mitaka was different. After all, Mitaka was also a writer, even though Mitaka had only written the script for her anime.


    When Mitaka asked this request, his face was so hot that it was almost burning. Yet, somehow his pride was hurt when he asked this request to someone who was younger than him. He had been working hard for the past few years, but all his results were simply ordinary in the eyes of those professionals��only those high school students who didn''t understand anything thought of him as a genius. Even though, in truth, he wasn''t.


    Mitaka knew that this request of him was very shameless since he knew how important a manuscript was, but he was curious at what kind of story could make Misaki so excited. In truth, he didn''t really want to ask this request, but the thought that he might not be part of Misaki''s life in the future, made him lower his head to ask this shameless request to Shishio.


    Mitaka only hoped that Shishio could agree to his request as soon as possible so he could go back and continue to write his script, but...


    "Huh? How did you know, Senpai?" Shishio asked with a confused expression.


    "...." Mitaka.


    "I have never told you before, right?" Shishio asked, after all, he had only told Ritsu, Shiina, Shiro-san, Roberta, Chihiro, and Mayumi that he had written a story and he had never told this matter to both Mitaka and Sorata since both of them left directly in the morning earlier.


    Mitaka was stunned before he quickly said, "I have heard it from Misaki." He pushed the frame of his sses, and somehow he felt quite nervous at this moment since he didn''t really want Shishio to know that he was eavesdropping on their conversation before.


    "Really?" Shishio raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t say much.


    As for Misaki, she raised her eyebrow since she didn''t remember that she had told about the matter that Shishio had written a story to Mitaka before.


    "Yes." Mitaka nodded.


    "I see." Shishio nodded, then said, "But I''m sorry, Senpai. Unfortunately, I can''t let you read my manuscript."


    "...." Mitaka and Misaki.


    Misaki wasn''t that surprised and felt that it was normal for Shishio to refuse Mitaka''s request, but Mitaka felt a bit annoyed by Shishio''s refusal and asked, "Why?"


    "I mean, why should I let you read my manuscript?" Shishio asked with a strange expression.


    "....."


    ''Why?''


    Mitaka was stunned when Shishio asked this question. "But you have shown your manuscript to everyone, right?"


    "Huh? No, I didn''t show it to everyone. I only showed it to Shiro-san, Mashiro, Ritsu, Roberta, and Misaki, and how did you know this matter, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Mitaka.


    "Have you eavesdropped on our conversation before?" Shishio asked.


    "...."


    Mitaka sighed and nodded. "Yes." He felt that his face was burning and that he wanted to run away at that moment, and at the same time, he was quite angry at Shishio, who refused his request, wondering whether this guy thought that he was going to giarize his story or something. Even though Shishio had every right to refuse, he was still Shishio''s senior, and he wanted respect from him. Still, when he was about to get angry, he saw Shishio''s tall, athletic, and muscr figure. So he somehow got a bit scared, and he also knew if he did something stupid, he would be the one at fault. "Can you tell me why you refused me, Oga-kun?"


    If Shishio knew what Mitaka was thinking, he would nod without hesitation since he didn''t want to show Mitaka his script because he didn''t want Mitaka to giarize him.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Well, I know that you might feel offended since I refused your request, but unlike everyone, your situation is a bit different Senpai."


    "My situation?" Mitaka asked with a frown.


    "Right now, you''re writing a script for Misaki-senpai''s anime, right? Have you finished it?" Shishio asked.


    Mitaka frowned and said, "That matter has nothing to do with this matter, right?"


    "Of course, there''s a matter." Shishio shook his head and said, "If you haven''t finished your script, then I''m afraid that you''ll use my manuscript as a source of inspiration."


    "You mean that I''m going to giarize?" Mitaka asked with a snort.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and said, "If you think that way, then you can think of it that way." He was toozy to act as a good underssman in front of this person.


    Both Mitaka and Shishio stared at each other for a while.


    Mitaka gulped and could feel pressure from Shishio''s body. He knew that if he tried to do something, he would be killed in a second.


    Shishio was, after all, a master of martial arts, and he could project his action thought to Mitaka easily. He then smiled at Mitaka and said, "I mean, why do you have to ask me that request. I''m only a first-year, I''m younger than you, do you think that I''m better than you at writing? You''re a genius scriptwriter, right?"


    Somehow when the "genius scriptwriter" came out from Shishio''s mouth, it was like sarcasm on Mitaka''s ears, but he didn''t deny it since that was his nickname on the magazine. However, he couldn''t help but be self-depreciated since he knew himself that he was only Misaki''s tail. He only followed Misaki''s reputation. If there wasn''t Misaki, then he knew that he was only an ordinary student like everyone else.


    "Senpai, if you can''t believe in yourself that you can create a good script, how can Misaki-senpai believe in you? You can''t even believe in yourself. So how can someone else believe you?" Shishio asked.


    Mitaka opened his eyes in shock when he heard Shishio''s words.


    "So, Senpai, let me ask you again, have you finished your script?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Mitaka looked at Shishio with aplicated expression and nodded. "Yes."


    "Then just show it to Misaki-senpai. What''s the use toe to me at night?" Shishio said.


    Mitaka looked at Shishio for a bit and nodded. "You don''t need to say that. I''ll show it to Misaki." He then left without hesitation. After all, he had been rejected, and his pride also made him think that he should be better than Shishio. ''Just wait!''


    "So I''m waiting to see the hard work of the two of you," Shishio said with a smile, then entered his room without hesitation, but when he pushed the door, it hit something.


    "It hurts!" Misaki rubbed her forehead that was hit by the door.


    Shishio was speechless and said, "What are you standing near the door?"


    "...." Misaki blushed embarrassedly.


    "Senpai, Mitaka-senpai has worked hard for you. Why don''t you believe in him to write a good script for you?" Shishio asked since he didn''t really want to write a script for Misaki.


    ''Work hard?'' Misaki wanted tough when she heard these words since she knew what kind of hard work Mitaka did. If bing a womanizer,ing out every night, and staying with different women every day could be called hard work, then what was hard work?


    ''But...'' Misaki feltplicated at that moment.


    "You should go back to your room, Senpai. I want to sleep first," Shishio said, holding Misaki''s shoulders, and pushed him outside of his room. "Mitaka-senpai has said that he haspleted the script, right? How about you read it first before you make your decision?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Misaki thought for a bit, then nodded. "Then you can continue to watch your porn first, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio smiled and said, "Well, I''m going continue to watch it, so go out now. I can''t watch it with you here."


    Misaki smiled and said, "How about we watch them together?"


    "Do you want to watch porn together with me?" Shishio asked with a yful smile.


    "..." Misaki was stunned, and she was blushing when she realized how bold she was at that moment. "I - I''ll go back first!" She quickly ran away, wondering why her heart was beating so fast at this moment. She should have fallen at Mitaka, but why did she feel this feeling toward Shishio?


    Shishio could only shake his head and thought that the two of them were very troublesome at that moment.

 Chapter 191 - The Change In Sakurasou 1

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The Change In Sakurasou 1</h4>


    In the morning, Shishio woke up, as usual, to go to work out, but when he was about to go out, he was surprised to see Mitaka, who was holding a suitcase as if he was about to go somewhere. "Huh? Mitaka-senpai, are you going somewhere?" They were only talking to each otherst night, but why did it suddenly be like this?


    "Oga-kun!"??


    Mitaka was stunned when he saw Shishio, who was wearing a sports getup. He tried to smile and asked, "Are you going to work out?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded then asked, "You''re going to move?"


    "Yes." Mitaka nodded, then said, "By the way, I''m sorry forst night. I might have gotten too emotional." When he had calmed down, he realized how unreasonable his request was. After all, someone else''s manuscript wasn''t something that anyone could see. It was like asking for the color of someone else''s wives'' panties from their husbands. There was no way Shishio would allow something like that, right?


    "It''s alright, but Senpai, what''s wrong with you?" Shishio asked, even though he could guess more or less.


    Mitaka showed a bitter smile and said, "It seems that my ability isn''t enough for Misaki."


    Shishio nodded in understanding and could guess what had happenedst night. He could guess that Mitaka had shown his script to Misaki, but Misaki couldn''t ept his script and probably rejected it. Mitaka then thought that his ability wasn''t enough and decided to move. "So, where are you going to move?"


    "I''m going to move in with my friend," Mitaka said with a bitter expression.


    "Girl?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Boy," Mitaka said without hesitation. "I will break my rtionship with all of my girlfriends and work hard on writing."


    "....." Shishio wasn''t sure what to say, or rather he didn''t care much. "I see, but do you think that Misaki will be alright once you leave?" But he had to admit that, unlike Sorata, Mitaka was really a man since once Mitaka had decided to do something, Mitaka would do it without hesitation. However, he was wondering whether this guy didn''t feel worried about leaving Misaki on Sakurasou, especially with him around?


    "She''s going to be alright," Mitaka said without hesitation. "I''m his childhood friend, and I have known her for a long time. So I know that she''ll be alright even if I leave her."


    "....." Shishio could only shake his head inwardly, even if someone''s rtionship was very close, and they had known each other for a long time, there was no way for both of them to understand each otherpletely, but he wouldn''t say that since it was too troublesome.


    "Right, before I leave, can I ask you a question, Oga-kun?" Mitaka then looked at Shishio with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "Do you like Misaki?" Mitaka asked without hesitation. His eyes were serious, and if Shishio nodded, then he might try to fight him right here and now.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I already have a girlfriend."


    "...."


    Mitaka was dumbfounded and asked, "Really?"


    Shishio nodded calmly.


    "Is it Mashiro-chan?" Mitaka asked.


    "No." Shishio shook his head, then smiled and said, "Senpai, the only one who likes such an alien-like girl is you."


    "....." Mitaka blushed and felt embarrassed. "You know?"


    "Of course." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    "I see..." Mitaka wasn''t sure what to say and felt embarrassed, but he sighed in relief and felt that the boulder on his shoulders had disappeared somehow when he learned that Shishio had already a girlfriend. "Then I''ll go out now. I don''t want anyone else to see me."


    "Have you told anyone about your move, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "I''ve only told Chihiro-sensei," Mitaka said simply.


    "I''ll send you out," Shishio said.


    "Thanks." Mitaka nodded.


    Both of them walked out of the dorm and then separated in their own way, but when Shishio was about to walk, Mitaka called him out.


    "Oga-kun!"


    Shishio stopped and turned toward Mitaka. "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    Mitaka looked at Shishio for a bit, then shook his head. "Nothing, I''ll go first." Even though he felt envious of Shishio''s talent, what was the use of it?


    Mitaka knew that his ability didn''t match Misaki, and he might have always been pampered by Misaki, who told him that his ability was alright, but he knew that it wasn''t true. However, more importantly, he might have realized it toote, or he might not want to admit that hard work wasn''t always rewarded.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t say much. Looking at Mitaka''s back, somehow, he wondered how Misaki was going to react to this matter, but it didn''t really matter for him, and at the same time, he knew that he had made the change on Sakurasou.


    ---


    Sorata didn''t have a good sleepst night, or rather, he couldn''t fall asleepst night, especially when it happened yesterday. The first thing that happened was when he saw Shiina hugging Shishio intimately. When he saw that, he felt that it didn''t really matter anymore and felt that he had lost his soul. Still, he also knew that his rtionship with Shiina was just someone who was living in the same dorm, and he was just a stranger in her eyes, but deep inside, he still had a hope that Shishio might not choose Shiina and Shiina would choose him. However, when he was about to have dinner, he was stunned once again when he heard that Shishio and Shiina were going on a date on Saturday.


    "..."


    Sorata felt his head almost split, and it was buzzing. He felt that his entire body was hurt that he almost passed out, hoping that everything was a dream, but he knew that it was reality. Somehow he just wanted to leave Sakurasou as soon as possible at this moment.


    "Meow! Meow!"


    Sorata frowned and felt quite annoyed by the "meow" of Hikari. He wasn''t sure why he felt this, but he felt that if this wasn''t because of this cat, then he wouldn''t be this painful. "Shut up!"


    Hikari looked at Sorata for a while before she left and stopped "meowing."


    Looking at Hikari, who had stopped "meow," Sorata sighed and rubbed his temple. He wanted to wash his face before he went to go to school, but when he was about to walk out of his room, he saw someone walking in the corridor on the 2nd floor.


    "Good morning, Kanda-kun," Shishio said with a light smile.


    "Go - Good morning, Oga-kun," Sorata said with a forced smile, and he lowered his head slightly since he didn''t want him to see his expression at this moment, and he also didn''t really want to see Shishio''s body that would cause him to feel quite inferior again. However, he still remembered the football match yesterday and couldn''t help but feel both grateful and envious.


    Sorata was grateful that because of Shishio, he wasn''t med. Still, he was also envious that Shishio could also y football easily while he, who had been joining the football club from elementary school to middle school, couldn''t even bepared to him.


    Shishio didn''t think too much and left his room directly since he felt quite cold since he only wore a t-shirt and shorts, but before he was about to enter his room, Sorata stopped him.


    "Wait, Oga-kun!"


    Shishio stopped and looked at Sorata. "What''s wrong, Kanda-kun?"


    Sorata gulped and asked, "You have said that someone wanted to adopt Hikari (his cat), right?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "She''ll visit on Friday. So you can meet each other at that time."


    "I see..." Sorata nodded, but then he realized something. "She?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded. "The one who wants to adopt your cat is a girl."


    "I - I see..." Sorata felt jealous again, wondering how this guy could know a lot of girls?


    "So, is that all?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, yes, thank you very much," Sorata said and bowed his head directly at Shishio.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at Sorata and felt amused at this guy. "Well, you don''t need to worry." He then entered his room and closed the door since he needed to change into his uniform.


    Sorata then raised his head, but he was wondering why when Shishio was about to enter, he felt like he saw him smiling at him. He frowned and then shook his head. ''It''s only my imagination, right?''


    ---


    As usual, everyone ate breakfast together in the dining room, but Ritsu and Mayumi somehow weren''t in a good mood.


    As for Roberta and Shiina, both of them were different, and they had never thought too much, enjoying their breakfast in the morning.


    Shiro-san didn''t say much, but he could notice the change in everyone, and he knew that it was because of what had happenedst night, but what could he do? He wasn''t Shishio''s father, and it was his freedom to go on a date with anyone, right? Especially when Ritsu and Mayumi were the only tenants from the same dorm, so neither of them had the right to stop Shishio, right?


    Sorata also joined to have breakfast, but he had been silent since it had been a while since he had eaten Shishio''s food, so it brought him to tears that he just wanted to enjoy it now.


    Among everyone, probably the one who had the strangest action would probably be Misaki.


    "Shishio-kun! I want a second!" Misaki said and gave her rice bowl to Shishio.


    "No, you have eaten a lot." Shishio looked at Misaki and said, "You''ll get a stomachache if you eat more, and if you eat more, you''ll also eat Chihiro-nee''s portion." He knew that eating too much wasn''t good, so he tried to stop Misaki, but...


    "It''s alright. Chihiro-nee has told me that she''s going to give me her breakfast!" Misaki said without hesitation with a smile, but...


    "I have never told you that," Chihiro suddenly said.


    Everyone quickly turned, and they saw Chihiro entered the dining room, but herplexion wasn''t good.


    "Misaki, I know that you''re sad that Mitaka has moved, but..." Chihiro wanted to say something, but Misaki quickly stopped her.


    "I don''t feel sad. Anyway, I''m full now. I''ll go out now!" Misaki said then left without hesitation, but everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Chihiro''s words.


    "Senpai, please clean up your tes first!" Shishio shouted.


    "Please take care of them for me, Shishio-kun! I''ll make you upter!" Misaki shouted before she left.


    Shishio shook his head and didn''t say much since he knew what was happening.


    "Chihiro, has Mitaka moved?" Mayumi asked curiously, and she quickly smelled gossip, especially when "What happened?"


    "Well, I''m not sure." Chihiro shook her head and said, "You should ask Misaki about that matter."


    "Damn! She has run away!" Mayumi felt a bit itchy and wanted to chase after Misaki since she wanted to learn what was happening.


    Besides Mayumi, Ritsu and Shiro-san were also surprised, but they had seen a lot of people who had decided to move, so they didn''t think too much, especially when Mitaka was in his 3rd year of high school.


    As for Shiina and Roberta, they didn''t think too much since their rtionship with Mitaka wasn''t close.


    The one who was probably the most shocked was Sorata. He sat there dumbfounded and didn''t say a word for a while until he woke up a momentter. "Huh? Really? Mitaka-senpai has moved?" When he thought that Mitaka had moved, his desire to move from Sakurasou became even bigger since if someone like Mitaka couldn''t stay here, then he, who was an ordinary, also couldn''t hold on anymore.


    "Yes." Chihiro nodded and asked, "You want to move too, Kanda?"


    "...Yes." Sorata nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    "Have your cats been adopted?" Chihiro asked.


    "Only Hikari is left," Sorata said.


    "Then leave it here. Shishio can probably take care of it, right?" Chihiro looked at Shishio.


    Shishio was surprised, but then he nodded. "Well, I don''t mind taking care of Hikari. She''s a very cute cat."


    "........." Sorata then looked at Hikari, who snuggled at Shishio''s feet, which made his heart hurt, but this way, he could move out from Sakurasou.


    "You should talk with the regr dorm by yourselfter, Kanda," Chihiro said.


    "Yes, Chihiro-sensei." Sorata nodded obediently.


    Chihiro wasn''t surprised that Sorata wanted to move, and as for Mitaka, in truth, she was quite surprised that Mitaka could stay so long in Sakurasou. Still, she didn''t think too much since there was something that had been bothering her for a while. "Shishio, are you really going on a date with Mashiro?"


    ".........."


    When that question fell, everyone was in silence again.

 Chapter 192 - The Change In Sakurasou 2

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Change In Sakurasou 2</h4>


    Shishio, who was eating, stopped for a moment, then looked at Chihiro before he looked at Shiina, who showed a worried expression, tucked his white shirt with her white and small hand. Finally, he sighed inwardly and nodded. "If there''s no problem, then we''ll go on a date."


    "Shishio..." Shiina was smiling, and all her worries disappeared.??


    Shishio then looked at Chihiro, then asked directly, "You don''t want me to go, Chihiro-nee?"


    Chihiro was quite stunned when Shishio suddenly asked her this question. The expressionless face that she showed before was broken instantly, but she was an adult, so she could maintain her emotion better. "No, if you want to go, then you should go. Anyway, even though you two are rtives, you can get married to each other anyway."


    ''Married?'' Shiina tilted her head and started to think of this word. Before, Chihiro might have said the word "married" to her, but she didn''t think too much, but now, it was different after all.


    Ritsu, who was eating, stopped her movement for a moment before she continued to eat quietly as if this thing had nothing to do with her.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro''s expression and sighed. "Chihiro-nee, we''re only going on a date. Our date is very simple. We''ll go out together, eat, then have fun. But, of course, there won''t be sex like what Mayumi usually did with her boyfriend."


    "Hey, why did you include me in this conversation! And why did you treat me like a loose woman?!" Mayumi was furious at that moment.


    ''You''re a loose woman.''


    Everyone thought at this moment, but they didn''t say anything.


    "What I mean is why you have made a date between Mashiro and me is like a big matter? It''s just an outing, right? Can you trust your nephew?" Shishio asked, but somehow his face was burning at that moment. However, he needed to be cheeky, and he also didn''t have an intention to do something dirty to Shiina.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a bit, then nodded. "Well, that''s true." She then didn''t say much and ate her breakfast. She had to admit that it tasted good, but there was bitterness in her heart, wondering why the rtionship between the two of them was a nephew and an aunt.


    Ritsu wasn''t sure why she felt very ufortable, but she couldn''t utter any words since she knew that it wasn''t her ce to say anything about the date between Shishio and Shiina.


    "I object! I object! I don''t want to see both of you go on a date!" Mayumi suddenly raised her hand.


    "....."


    Shishio was lost for words, but he still asked anyway. "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to!" Mayumi suddenly became depressed and gloomy. She slouched on her chair, turned her head slightly, with some tears on her eyes, showing how sad she was. "I''m single, and on Saturday, all I can do is just sleep, rest, or watch a movie, but both of you are going on a date together. If the mood between the two of you is good, then you might really go out to each other, and if that happens, then I''ll be tortured by the sweet interaction between the two of you! You don''t want me to die, right? Then don''t go on a date!"


    "....."


    It was their first time hearing such a selfish reason, but somehow they couldn''t get angry at this woman.


    "Mayumi, you don''t want me to go on a date with Shishio?" Shiina then looked at Mayumi with a sad expression.


    "Ah, ugh!" Mayumi, who was being stared at by such a pure expression, felt that her chest was stuffy, and she was riddled with guilt. She felt that she was an adult who had stolen a lollipop from a baby, but this candy was so sweet that she couldn''t help but want to steal it and lick it.


    Well, the lollipop might be a metaphor, but this person really had a huge lollipop since Mayumi had seen it in the bathroom before.


    "Mayumi..." Shiina called out her name softly again.


    "Ugh... just go on a date then..." Mayumi felt that she couldn''t beat Shiina and could only use her arms to rest on the table, feeling regret that Shishio couldn''t be born 10 years earlier.


    "Thank you, Mayumi-sensei," Shiina said with a smile in her eyes.


    "....."


    Shishio rubbed his temple for a moment and wasn''t sure what to say.


    Everyone quietly ate their breakfast, but Ritsu left first after she had washed her dishes. "Sorry, I have something to do. I''ll go first." She then left both Shishio and Shiina, even though the three of them often went to school together. Even though she knew that both Shishio and Shiina were just going on a date, she felt really ufortable. She wasn''t sure why that she felt that there was an invisible wall suddenly appeared between them, and it caused her to feel sad, and somehow if she stayed with them any longer, she might cry, so she decided to leave first.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu''s back and could only shake his head.


    "Ritsu," Shiina called out Ritsu''s name and became confused when she suddenly went to the school by herself when usually they went out together, but before she could chase after her...


    "Mashiro, let her," Mayumi suddenly said.


    "Mayumi?" Shiina looked at Mayumi with a confused expression.


    "Give her some space." Mayumi looked at Shiina then looked at Shishio, but she wasn''t sure what to say. She wanted to tell him not to be too gentle toward a girl, but she knew that even if he wasn''t gentle, she had a feeling that a lot of girls were still going to fall for him. So she thought for a while and said, "Shishio, try to talk to Rhanter."


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and sighed inwardly that a girl was really troublesome. He then looked at Shiina and said, "Sit down for a bit. We''ll go to the school togetherter after I have washed the dishes."


    Shiina looked at Ritsu''s back for a while before she reluctantly nodded.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll talk with herter so we can go to the school together." He patted her head lightly and tried to give her reassurance.


    "Hm..." Shiina nodded with afortable expression.


    Chihiro looked at both of them before letting out a long sigh. She stood up and said, "I''ll go to work first. Shishio, can you wash my dish?"


    Before Shishio answered Chihiro''s question, he saw her walk away, which made him sigh while shaking his head.


    Mayumi looked at Chihiro, then looked at Shishio and said, "Shishio, can you ---"


    "No," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "I haven''t said anything!" Mayumiined.


    "No, or else, I won''t cook for you in the future," Shishio said.


    "...." Mayumi shut her mouth.


    "Shishio-sama, I can wash your dishes," Roberta suddenly said.


    "Really?" Shishio looked at Roberta with doubt.


    "....." Roberta blushed and knew that she wasn''t good at household chores, but she didn''t want to be looked down on! She was a qualified maid, and she would show this to her master. "Let me." She stood up and took all the dishes to wash them, but when she was about to wash them in the sink...


    *Crack!*


    "..."


    They looked at the te that was split in half by Roberta.


    "..."


    "Let me," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded with a blush, but at the same time, she felt useless at that moment.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to force yourself. Each person has their own role, you might not be good at household chores, but you should know that I have always depended on you, alright?" Shishio said gently.


    "Shishio-sama..." Roberta couldn''t look away from Shishio at that moment.


    "....."


    Mayumi realized how dangerous Shishio was at that moment.


    As for Shiro-san and Sorata, who had been ignored, both of them showed different reactions.


    Shiro-san was happy that he was being ignored, and Sorata was still in a state of disbelief, and somehow his chest was hurt, but one thing for sure was that he wanted to leave Sakurasou as soon as possible.


    ''If Mitaka-senpai can''t even stay in this ce, then how can I?''


    ---


    After everything was ready, Shishio and Shiina were about to go to school.


    "Oga-kun."


    Shishio turned and looked at Sorata. "What''s wrong, Kanda-kun?"


    "I - I''ll leave Hikari in your hands, alright?" Sorata said nervously.


    "Um." Shishio nodded without hesitation. "Leave Hikari to me."


    "Thanks." Sorata nodded and showed a sigh of relief.


    Shishio then shook his head and looked at Shiina, who was in a daze. "Let''s go, Mashiro."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and walked out together from Sakurasou together with Shishio.


    "..." Sorata.


    ---


    Shishio and Shiina walked together next to each other. He walked to the right side of her since he was afraid that she might jump when a vehicle was about to pass them.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did Ritsu leave first?" Shiina looked at Shishio and asked this question.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a while and said, "Probably because you have invited me on a date, and I have also epted your invitation."


    Shiina was surprised and asked, "Because of a date?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "But why?" Shiina asked and couldn''t understand.


    Shishio patted Shiina''s head and thought that he really needed to teach her, or else she might cause many people to get angry at her. "If Kawai-senpai suddenly asks me on a date and I ept to go on a date with her, without you, then what do you think?"


    "..."


    Shiina was stunned and couldn''t say anything for a while. She touched her heart and looked at Shishio. "I don''t know, but I don''t feelfortable."


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a while and said, "Well, that''s probably what Kawai-senpai feels now."


    "...." Shiina was stunned then asked, "Then what should I do? I want to go to school with Ritsu."


    "Change is inevitable, and we can''t stay the same forever." Shishio felt a bit tired somehow. After all, in the past two days, he needed to handle many emotional problems of a lot of girls. He also needed to solve his own problem, but he needed to force himself at this moment. "In that process, you might hurt someone whether you realize it or not."


    "So, will you change, Shishio?" Shiina asked.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "You might have realized it, but you have also changed Mashiro."


    Shiina was surprised and asked, "I have changed?"


    Shishio nodded gently and said, "When we first met, your eyes were full of confusion and worry, but now, it is all clear. You''re not only white now. You have be more beautiful."


    "....." Shiina was in a daze, staring at Shishio, and she might not realize that there was a blush on her cheeks at this moment.


    "Let''s go to school, Mashiro," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded, and somehow her mood was very good at that moment.


    "I''ll talk with Kawai-senpaiter so we can go home together," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "I''ll believe in Shishio."


    Shishio smiled and said, "I''m not that omnipotent, but I''ll do my best." He patted her head again since he had to admit that this girl was very cute.


    Shiina showed a satisfied smile, feelingfortable by his pat.


    With that said, Shishio was wondering how he needed to talk with Ritsuter, but then when he saw a convenience store right in front of him. He then looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you want to buy a Baumkuchen?"


    "Yes." Shiina nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 193 - What Is Date?

    <h4>Chapter 193 - What Is Date?</h4>


    Ritsu, who had left both Shishio and Shiina, sat on her seat with a depressed expression. She took her book and was about to read it, but she couldn''t concentrate no matter what. It was like there was something stuck in her throat that it felt so ufortable at that moment. She thought about the day that they spent together that was enough to bring her a smile, but somehow she might have a feeling that such a day would change.


    ''Date...''??


    Ritsu knew that they were only going on a date together, but somehow, it made her so ufortable. While she was in deep thought, someone suddenly called out her name.


    "Kawai-san."


    Ritsu was startled and almost threw the book in her hand, but she stopped quickly and looked at Miu, who called her out. "Wh - What''s wrong, Ashihara-san?"


    Miu looked at Ritsu for a while and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    ''Are you alright?'' Ritsu thought for a while, then nodded. "I''m alright. Thank you for asking, Ashihara-san." Even though their rtionship might have be quite close, she didn''t think that it was good to talk about her problem to Miu.


    Before, they might not have talked to each other that much. Still, after Ritsu had joined the literature club, both of them often talked together, and Miu also knew that the reason why Ritsu had this cold expression on her face was because of her quite awkward personality.


    "It''s alright." Miu shook her head and asked, "So what''s wrong?" She was quite curious at why Ritsu showed such an expression. After all, most of the time, Ritsu had always shown a cold expression.


    Ritsu looked at Miu for a while, and after a moment of hesitation, she looked around cautiously, then asked in a whisper, "Ashihara-san, have you been on a date?"


    "Da - Date?!" Miu was startled, and her face blushed.


    "Shhh!!" Ritsu quickly told Miu to keep quiet.


    Miu looked around and sighed in relief when no one seemed to pay attention to them. She then looked at Ritsu with a smile and asked, "Has someone invited you on a date? Was it Usa-kun?" She thought that Usa was really bold for asking Ritsu on a date, but she supported them anyway.


    "Huh? Why did you mention Usa-kun here?" Ritsu looked at Miu with a confused expression.


    "....."


    Miu sighed and felt quite sympathetic toward Usa, but she quickly threw Usa''s matter away then asked Ritsu since she didn''t think too much of Usa and cared more about Ritsu''s problem. "So, who has invited you on a date?"


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Usa suddenly felt his body was very cold at that moment.


    "What''s wrong, Usa?" Tagami asked.


    "Nothing." Usa shook his head and he didn''t know why he felt a bit ufortable all of a sudden, but it might have been because of his part-time job yesterday. ''I''ll have to talk with Oga-kun when he arrives!'' He thought the moment he epted the job''s offer from Shishio, he was fooled by him for some reason.


    ---


    "No, it isn''t me who is going on a date, but someone I know," Ritsu said in a low mood.


    "So, what''s the problem?" Miu asked since she really didn''t understand what Ritsu wanted to say.


    "In your mind, what kind of activity do people usually do on a date?" Ritsu asked.


    "Hmm..." Miu thought for a while and said, "Probably having fun together. That''s how a date usually is, right?"


    "Have fun together, huh?" Ritsu nodded and thought that it fit with what Haru had told her before. "So if a couple has a date, will they do that?" Her face was red when she asked this question.


    "What?" Miu tilted her head and felt confused.


    Ritsu''s face was burning red, but she made a gesture with her hand to make Miu move closer.


    Miu looked at Ritsu for a while before she moved her ear closer before she heard what Ritsu was saying right in her ear. "Eh? Eh?!" Her face turned red, and she raised her voice quite loudly since she was startled.


    Ritsu started to feel the gaze of her ssmates, which caused her to panic. "Shh! Shh!"


    Miu also noticed the gaze of her ssmates too, which made her ufortable. She quickly apologized for themotion that she had caused before she continued to talk with Ritsu. "Well... Well... it depends, isn''t it? If they''re dating, then they might ki - kiss each other, but if they''re not and it is only a practice, then they might just be having fun before they go home, right?"


    "I - I see..." Somehow Ritsu felt quitefortable when she heard Miu''s words. After all, she knew that the date between Shishio and Shiina was just for Shiina''s manga, and even if they went on a date together, they might not date each other, right?


    "So, who is going on a date?" Miu asked curiously.


    Ritsu looked at Miu for a while, then when she was about to say something...


    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about?"


    Miu and Ritsu turned and saw a random guy who suddenly approached them and talked with them. The young man''s action couldn''t be med, after all, both of them were very cute, and when both of them suddenly talked intimately, he couldn''t help but want to approach them, but...


    Ritsu''s expression quickly turned cold. As for Miu, her face was smiling, but her voice was very cold. "Can you not bother us?"


    "....."


    When the two girls were talking to each other about love, they didn''t want someone to bother them, especially someone who tried to act close even though they weren''t.


    ---


    In the morning, when Nana came to the school and entered the ss, she was quite restless. She looked at the empty seat right next to her and couldn''t help but sigh. She looked like a puppy who hadn''t met her master for a while. If she had a tail, then she would crazily wag her tail at this moment.


    Sometimes, Nana wondered whether what had happened yesterday was just a dream, but she knew it was real when she traced her lips again.


    "Nana, what''s wrong?"


    "Did something good happen?"


    Mea and Maiko quickly came to Nana and looked at her curiously since they could see a variety of emotions on her face.


    Nana looked at her two friends and wanted to say that she had dated Shishio, but she knew that she didn''t date him alone, which caused her a bit hesitant to tell them about her rtionship with Shishio. ''Ugh...'' In truth, she wanted to tell the world directly about their rtionship, but somehow, she wasn''t sure. However, she knew that she could trust both of them, so she said, "Well, don''t tell anyone."


    Maiko and Mea looked at each other then nodded at Nana.


    "So, what''s wrong?"


    "Is it rted to Shishio?"


    Maiko and Mea thought about what had happened yesterday and wondered what was happening, but when Nana was about to say something, they heard his voice.


    "Good morning."


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko quickly turned, and they saw Shishio walking toward them.


    Nana blushed and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Shishio smiled and walked toward Nana. "What are you embarrassed about?" They had kissed each other after all, so he couldn''t understand the reason why she was embarrassed.


    Nana''s face was red, but somehow she wanted to hug him and kiss him. However, she knew that this wasn''t the ce. "It was your fault!


    "Hmm? My fault? What did I do?" Shishio asked with a confused expression and a slight smile on his face.


    "...." Nana somehow realized how shameless her boyfriend was.


    Looking at Shishio, who had sat in his seat and talked with Nana intimately, Mea and Maiko wanted to say something, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Usa shouted and ran toward Shishio''s direction. His face was almost crying as if someone had bullied him.


    "...." Mea, Nana, and Maiko wanted to beat up Usa for some reason.


    Shishio looked at Usa and asked calmly, "Usa, what''s wrong?"


    "You..." Looking at Shishio''s calm expression, Usa sighed and asked, "What kind of ce did you introduce to me?"


    "What''s wrong? The sry is good, right?" Shishio said.


    "Well, the sry is good, but I have to wear a weird costume, I have to use a weird nickname, and my colleagues are...." Usa sighed when he thought about yesterday and wanted to cry without tears. The sry was good, but his colleagues were pretty unique.


    "What''s wrong with your colleagues?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Ugh... one of my colleagues loves to create a background story for himself and everyone in the store, and the other one loves to tell about everyone''s guardian spirit..." Usa then told his grievance, working on the cafe where Shishio introduced him.


    "Well, it sounds fun," Shishio said calmly.


    "What''s so fun about it?!" Usa was almost mad at that moment.


    "Well, well, Usa, even though you''re full ofints, it seems that you have gotten used to taking care of those individual characters," Shishio said.


    "Ugh...!" Usa quickly shut his mouth since he was afraid that his dark history would be uncovered at this moment.


    "Well, if you want to stop, then you can stop. After all, it is only a part-time job. As long as you have enough money, you can stop anytime, right?" Shishio said calmly.


    "I... I see..." Usa, who was full ofints at that moment, was dumbfounded and realized that this was only a part-time job. If he wanted to stop then, he could stop anytime.


    "Cough! Cough! Usa, can you go away for a bit? The four of us have something to talk about now," Maiko suddenly said.


    "Yeah, go away for a bit," Mea said.


    "...." Usa somehow wanted to cry at this moment, but the stare of the three girls was too painful on him.


    "Alright, now, there''s no one who is going to bother us." Maiko looked at Shishio and asked, "So Shishio-kun, can you answer our question?"


    "Are you two dating?" Mea asked.


    "...." Maiko stared at Mea speechlessly since she wanted to build her momentum, but her friend destroyed it.


    Shishio looked at Maiko and Mea, then looked at Nana, who showed a nervous expression. He then gently held her hand and nodded. "Yes."


    "...."


    It was a simple word, but that was enough to bring a smile to Nana, but strangely enough, both Maiko and Mea couldn''t smile at this moment.


    Nana smiled happily then looked at Maiko and Mea, then said, "Well, we''re dating, but I hope that you can keep this a secret."


    "Huh? Why?" Maiko asked.


    "You know, his poprity, it''ll be troublesome if I get bothered by his fans, right?" Nana said.


    Mea and Maiko thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry." Maiko nodded.


    "Yeah, just enjoy your youth while we''re going to stare at a group of little boys," Mea said.


    "...."


    Shishio and Nana looked at both of them, who sadly walked back to their seats with a speechless expression.


    Shishio then looked at Nana again and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "What?" Nana asked.


    "I mean about not telling everyone about our rtionship," Shishio said.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter since I don''t care whether everyone knows about our rtionship or not since what''s important is that I''m now yours, right?" Nana said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a while, felt his teeth were a bit itchy since he felt that he wouldn''t be a man this way, so he quickly called Maiko and Mea again. "Maiko! Mea!"


    "Huh?" 2x


    Mea and Maiko turned and looked at Shishio curiously.


    "You can ignore Nana''s words before, and you can tell everyone that we''re dating," Shishio said while holding Nana''s hand without hesitation.


    "....."


    "Huhhhh.....?!"


    Not only Mea and Maiko, but the entire ss, who also heard Shishio''s words, felt dumbfounded.


    "Shi - Shishio?" Nana''s face was red at this moment, staring at Shishio in surprise, but there was also happiness in her heart.


    "You''re my woman, there''s no way that I''ll pretend that you''re not in front of everyone," Shishio said without hesitation, after all, he had dated two girls at the same time, and he had let them sacrifice for himself, so he wouldn''t let them sacrifice for him anymore. He needed to be a man and acknowledged their rtionship in front of everyone.


    "Shishio..." Nana was full of smiles and happiness. If they weren''t in the ss, then she would jump into him and kiss him at this moment.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Nanami, who entered the ss, was confused when she saw everyone was in silence and stared at Nana and Shishio. Somehow she learned what had happened, and even though she had expected this, she felt quite bitter at that moment.


    However, even if all the girls seemed to be bitter, the ss wouldn''t stop, especially when the teacher came.


    ---


    Shishio was reading his book as usual in the ss while also teaching Nana if this girl didn''t understand.


    It was almost a break, but all the girls seemed to be very sad, and the guys were very happy since this way, they didn''t need to worry that Shishio would steal their crush.


    As for Shishio, he didn''t think too much and thought to bring both Nana and Saki to talk together, but then the door of the ss was knocked on, and Hiratsuka entered the ss while looking around.


    "Sorry for bothering the ss, but Oga Shishio, can youe with me for a bit?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Everyone looked at Hiratsuka then looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what was happening.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and also wondered what was happening, but then when he turned his eye toward the window, his mouth twitched when he noticed a luxurious car had parked outside of the entrance of his school.

 Chapter 194 - I Want A House

    <h4>Chapter 194 - I Want A House</h4>


    Shishio walked out of the ss then looked at Hiratsuka curiously. "So what''s wrong, Sensei?"


    Hiratsuka kept walking and didn''t say anything for a moment, but she couldn''t help but stare at Shishio again. She couldn''t help but recall their conversation when he helped her at that time, and she remembered that he was an investor or something. "You know, I thought that you were just a small investor or something, considering your age, but I didn''t expect you to be so amazing." When she thought about the person who wanted to meet Shishio, she couldn''t help but sigh.??


    Shishio smiled and said, "So you know that I was serious at that time, right? If you want, we can get married right away, Sensei."


    Hiratsuka was blushing and quickly restored. "You bastard, how could you say something like that to your teacher?!"


    "So if I''m not a student, I can say those words again, Sensei?" Shishio stopped and stared straight into Hiratsuka''s eyes.


    Hiratsuka was stunned, and her heart was racing at that moment. She wanted to look away from him, but his gaze somehow locked her, which caused her unable to look away.


    "Sensei, you''re so cute," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Wh --?!" Hiratsuka''s face was burning red at that moment.


    "Shishio-kun... I''m waiting for you, but you''re flirting with your teacher?"


    "...."


    Shishio and Hiratsuka were dumbfounded, but they quickly turned their heads, but they didn''t see anyone until he looked below and saw someone he had expected to see. "Tokugawa-san?"


    "Yo!" Tokugawa smiled and waved his hand with a smile toward Shishio. "You haven''t called me, so I came to your school. Did you feel surprised?"


    "....."


    Shishio rubbed his temple and felt a headache. He then looked at Hiratsuka and said, "Hiratsuka-sensei, can you leave us alone?"


    "Well, just be careful, and don''t tell such a joke again," Hiratsuka said with a serious expression before she left very quickly since she was very embarrassed at this moment!


    "That little girl is from Hiratsuka''s family, right?" Tokugawa said curiously.


    ''Little girl?'' Shishio was a bit speechless, but if hepared Tokugawa''s age with Hiratsuka, he understood why Togukawa called her a little girl. "Well, let''s talk in the room inside, Tokugawa-san."


    "It''s weird for you to call me Tokugawa-san." Tokugawa pouted and said, "Just call me Jii-chan, alright?"


    "....."


    Shishio somehow wanted to puke when he saw a grandpa would pout at him.


    ---


    Both Tokugawa and Shishio then entered the principal room, which was the best room in the school after the principal talked with Tokugawa for a bit and talked with Shishio for a bit since Shishio was the best student among all the first year.


    In truth, the principal was curious about the rtionship between Shishio and Tokugawa. Still, with his standing, it was better not to ask much, and he thought that he should care more about Shishio in the future.


    It was his first time in the principal''s room. Shishio walked to the pantry area inside the principal''s room and asked, "Do you want some tea, Tokugawa-jii?"


    "Oh? Are you calling me Tokugawa-jii now?" Tokugawa asked with a smile.


    "You don''t want to?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s good! That''s good. You can call me whatever you want. Even Tokugawa-chan is alright," Tokugawa said with a full smile.


    "...."


    Even Shishio was brazen. He wouldn''t call an elderly with the "-chan" suffix, alright?


    Shishio didn''t think too much and started to prepare tea for both of them.


    Tokugawa, who saw Shishio preparing tea for him, was smiling and didn''t think too much, but when the smell of the tea permeated through the room, he was dumbfounded since the smell was so good!


    "Shishio-kun, is that Da-Hong Pao tea?" Tokugawa asked with a dumbfounded expression since the smell of this tea was simr to the smell of the Da-Hong Pao tea, the national treasure tea from China, which was why he could only stare at Shishio with amazement.


    Shishio was speechless and said, "If I have such an expensive tea, I should consume it myself rather than letting you drink it."


    "Then? What tea is that? The smell is so good!" Tokugawa couldn''t help but exim.


    Shishio took two cups of tea and sat on the sofa while giving one of the cups to Tokugawa. "It''s just normal instant tea, but a slightly better one." After all, if the principal had a very expensive tea, then it would be counted as corruption, so it was normal for the principal to only own a normal tea. Well, maybe slightly expensive, but it wasn''t as expensive as Da-Hong Pao Tea which cost 1.2 million dor pet kilo.


    "........"


    Tokugawa didn''t believe Shishio''s words that much and then sipped the tea on his hand.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Tokugawa felt that his body was rejuvenated and felt his hakama was blown away at that moment. "Ohhhh!!!!" His face flushed, and he was very happy since he could taste such an amazing tea. He was, after all, someone with a lot of experience and knew that this wasn''t the matter of the ingredients, but it was the matter of Shishio''s skill. He then looked at Shishio with amazement and sighed. "Fighting, learning, then tea brewing, I wonder whether there''s something that you can''t do."


    Luckily, Tokuga''s hakama wasn''t really blown away, but if it really happened, then Shishio''s "Enhanced Vision" would go blind at this moment.


    "Well, can you tell me why you''re here, Tokugawa-jii?" Shishio asked while sipping his tea.


    "Well, impatient, are we?" Tokugawa smiled, put the cup of tea on the table, and folded his arms inside the sleeve of his hakama. "Did you know, after you have defeated "Fang of Metsudo," you have be very famous?"


    "I guess that''s normal. After all, Kanoh Agito is the undefeatable champion of Kengan Match," Shishio said calmly as if their conversation had nothing to do with him.


    "You''re not surprised?" Tokugawa asked.


    "Not really, it''s normal, isn''t it? I''m strong, so isn''t it normal for those fighters to want to fight me, especially those who have been defeated by Kanoh, right?" Shishio said calmly. He knew that those martial arts only wanted to be the strongest, so it was normal for them to want to fight him, considering he had defeated Kanoh Agito. He also knew that Kanoh Agito had defeated many people, and those people were working hard to defeat Kanoh Agito, but he defeated this Kanoh Agito. Therefore, their target had been defeated by him, so wasn''t it normal for their target to be changed toward him?


    However, there was no way for them to fight him. After all, his identity and notoriety were known.


    Shishio was the grandchildren of the general of JSDF, and the price of his fight was just too much. Even if some of those fighters wanted to fight him, there was no way for them to get a lot of money or make an enemy of the general of JSDF, right? They weren''t stupid after all, but well, some of those fighters were stupid people who just wanted to prove that they were the strongest.


    ''And even if they want to cause me trouble...'' Shishio thought that he could send them to hell directly. He then looked at Tokugawa and asked, "So has someone wanted to fight me or something?"


    "Um." Tokugawa nodded and said, "One of the champions in my Underground Arena, he''s a master of Chinese martial art, his name is Kaiou Retsu." Then, he smiled and asked, "Are you interested in fighting him?" He knew that all martial artists shared the same trait, and they wanted to be the strongest, so he thought that Shishio would be interested in fighting against Kaiou Retsu, considering both of them learned Chinese martial art, but...


    "I refuse," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "....."


    Tokugawa showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "Well, if that''s the end, then I''ll go out now since it is almost time for a break." Shishio stood up and was about to go out, but Tokugawa quickly stopped him.


    "Wait! Wait!" Tokugawa held Shishio''s hand and asked, "Are you not interested? Are you not interested in bing the strongest?"


    "Not really." Shishio shook his head calmly.


    "Why?" Tokugawa asked with a confused expression and asked, "Don''t you martial artist wants to be the strongest?"


    "That''s true, but I have a feeling after I have defeated Kaiou Retsu, then another fighter is going to ask me for a fight, then such a repetition is going to continue until I have defeated all of them, and some of them might even want for a rematch. It''s too troublesome, and I like my life to be peaceful," Shishio said calmly.


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio for a bit and asked, "What do you want?"


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa with a weird expression and asked, "Do you really want to see me fight?"


    "Yes." Tokugawa nodded and said, "I can see that you''re very strong, so strong that I want to see your limit, but at the same time, I also know that you''re like a businessman who sees something in both profit and loss. So you''re not a pure martial artist."


    Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much about Tokugawa''s opinion since this kind of old man would die sooner in a few yearster, so what did Tokugawa''s opinion matter to him?


    Tokugawa might have an influence, but in business, the influence of someone could be destroyed by anyone as long as there was enough interest and Shishio didn''t fear Tokugawa.


    "But I don''t care about that, and what I want is to see you fighting," Tokugawa said.


    "You can''t force me, though," Shishio said.


    "That''s true." Tokugawa nodded and said, "I don''t have the power to force you to fight, so I want to ask you what do you want so you can fight on my Underground Arena? Is it money? Or is it a woman?"


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa and said, "You really love to see someone fighting, huh?"


    "Yes." Tokugawa nodded with a smile.


    "House," Shishio said.


    "What?" Tokugawa was a bit surprised.


    Shishio wasn''t serious, but if he was given a house, he didn''t really mind, and personally, he was quite curious about this Kaiou Retsu. "You have a lot of houses, right? I want a traditional Japanese house, a huge one, give me one," he said. "If you ---" Before he finished his words...


    "Deal!" Tokugawa said without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio asked.


    Tokugawa patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll prepare one for you. Is it for your girlfriend?"


    "Well..." Shishio didn''t say much but sighed, thinking that the Tokugawa n was wealthy. Even though he didn''t know how much Tokugawa''s worth was, he knew that this old man had many hidden treasures.


    "Just let me know which area you want? Tokyo? Izu? Kyoto? If you don''t want any of them, then I can build you a new one. Just choose anynd that you want. I can build your house anywhere," Tokugawa said with a smile.


    "I''ll tell youter after I have won the match," Shishio said.


    Tokugawa nodded with a smile and asked, "So that''s all? Is there something that you want to ask me again? I can give you the Da-Hong Pao tea if you want, but share it with me since I''m curious about the taste of the tea that you brew with the most expensive tea in the world."


    "Well, I don''t mind since I''m also curious about the taste of this tea, but still, I have two more requests," Shishio said.


    "What?" Tokugawa asked.


    "Can you introduce me to the strongest aikido user?" Shishio asked calmly.


    "Aikido?" Tokugawa was dumbfounded and looked at Shishio for a bit before he showed a bright smile. "Of course!" His body was somehow trembling, and he wasn''t sure why he had this feeling, but he knew that this young man might be able to match against the strongest human on earth, Yuujiro Hanma.


    ''Right now, he''s still rough, but soon...''


    Tokugawa was full of excitement when he thought that he was in the process of making a monster. However, calling him a monster would be too rude. Rather he should call him a God!


    "Haha, I''ll introduce you to the strongest Aikido user! Or do you want to visit him now? I''m sure now that he''s free! No, I''ll make sure that he''s free!" Tokugawa said without hesitation.


    "No, it''s alright, I can go there myselfter," Shishio said and wanted to stay away from this elderly man for a bit since he realized that this elderly man was a bit crazy.


    "What about the next request?" Tokugawa asked curiously.


    "I want you to promise me a favor," Shishio said.


    "Deal." Tokugawa nodded without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes." Tokugawa nodded again without hesitation. "You can ask me a favor, as long as it is within my power."


    Shishio really thought that this elderly man was really crazy.

 Chapter 195 - Dont Be Shy, I Know What You Want

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Don''t Be Shy, I Know What You Want</h4>


    Shishio and Tokugawa talked for a bit, but somehow their conversation was a bit longer than they had thought that it was already time for a break.


    "Well, I need to go out first. My girlfriends are waiting for me," Shishio said.??


    "....." Tokugawa looked at Shishio and thought that this guy really knew how to enjoy his life. "Well, you cane to his dojo anytime, and as for the match, are you alright with next week?"


    "Yeah, let''s do it on the weekday at night," Shishio said.


    "Weekdays? Not on the weekend?" Tokugawa asked with confused expressions since he knew that Shishio was a student, so he knew that Shishio only had free time on the weekend.


    "On the weekend, I''ll use that time for a date," Shishio said simply.


    "....." Tokugawa.


    Tokugawa smiled and said, "Oh, you''re confident that you''ll win, aren''t you?"


    "Well, the only one who can make me serious is probably Yuujiro Hanma, but if possible, I don''t really want to fight him," Shishio said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? Why?" Tokugawa didn''t think too much that Shishio knew about Yuujiro Hanma, or rather it would be weird if Shishio didn''t know about that name. He was wondering whether Shishio knew that his power was weaker and didn''t dare to fight Yuujiro Hanma, but...


    "If we fight each other, we can only kill each other," Shishio said calmly.


    However, Tokugawa, who heard those words, shuddered and felt his entire body was covered in a cold sweat since he had a feeling that both Shishio and Yuujiro Hanma would try to kill each other if they were really fighting with each other.


    Somehow, Tokugawa wanted to meet both of them, but at the same time, he was also scared when he thought that he might be killed directly by one of them before he was able to see the match between them. He wasn''t scared of dying, but he was scared that he wouldn''t be able to see their fight. Finally, he let out a sigh and said, "Well, you don''t need to worry, that person always walks around the world randomly, and you might be able to see him a few yearster."


    Shishio nodded and ignored Tokugawa''s words since he knew that he might have a feeling that he would meet Yuujiro Hanma this year, probably when Yuujiro Hanma heard that he had defeated his son.


    Shishio didn''t doubt that he would fight against Baki. After all, once he had defeated Kaiou Retsu, more and more people would appear and ask him for a fight. Still, he wouldn''t show mercy toward them.


    ''Should I make some poison?''


    Shishio thought for a while and shook his head. "Well, I''ll go out first."


    "Okay." Tokugawa nodded without looking away from Shishio and if Shishio didn''te, then he would try toe again.


    Shishio nodded then left the principal room, but when he was about to leave, he stopped, and his eyes suddenly changed, looking at Tokugawa. "Tokugawa-san, do you know the feeling of being cut?" It might be his first time to do this, but he knew that he could do it.


    "Huh?" Tokugawa was dumbfounded, wondering what Shishio was talking about, but...


    As if holding a katana in his hand, Shishio swung his hand, cutting Tokugawa in half.


    "....."


    Shishio''s action was so fast, and it ended in just a blink of an eye, but in that very moment, Tokugawa''s eyes were wide open, and from up to down, he felt that his body was cut in half, and he knew that at that moment, he had died.


    Looking at Tokugawa''s reaction, Shishio knew that he could project his attack with his mind, which was pretty handy. He then turned around and said calmly, "I''ll tolerate it this time. This is thest time. You shouldn''te to this school again to meet me, or else I''m not sure what I''m going to do to you. If you want to contact me, just message me, and I''ll answer you. You might get arrogant of yourself since you''re born from the Tokugawa family, but I''m not one of your toys that you can y around with like everyone else." He then left and closed the door quietly. As for whether Tokugawa would ignore his warning or not, he didn''t care since his action in the future would answer.


    *Thud!*


    Tokugawa plopped to the ground. His feet were shaky. His entire body was trembling. His face was so pale, showing how scared he was. He couldn''t stand up for a while, showing how shocked he was, but after that, he tried to touch his body, wondering whether he was alright. After confirming that he was alright, he sighed in relief and there was only one word on his mind at this moment.


    "Amazing..."


    Tokugawa wanted to see it. He wanted to see Shishio fight!


    ---


    Shishio walked out of the principal room and was about to go back to his ssroom, but somehow he wanted to wander a bit since he hadn''t fully known the entire area of this school. As for the matter of Tokugawa, he directly threw this matter aside since he often met this kind of thing in his previous life, but if possible, he didn''t want to kill. It wasn''t that he was afraid of killing, but he felt that killing someone would make himzy.


    Killing people was an easy matter, and it could save him a lot of time to solve his problem. However, it would make him feel toozy to think of other methods to solve his problems, which was why, if possible, he didn''t want to use this method, and it was thest method, he thought to solve his problem.


    However, in some cases, it might be good to kill people directly, especially for those trashes in society, who couldn''t be changed no matter what.


    Restarting his state of mind very quickly, Shishio suddenly thought of Saki when she introduced him to a quiet spot where they could eat together yesterday, and somehow he wondered whether he could find such a spot.


    In the hentai manga, a school had always been the most cliche spot for a couple to have sexual intercourse.


    Shishio wasn''t sure whether there was someone who would have sex at the school, but well, even though he didn''t want to admit it, he felt that it was a bit interesting to do it at the school, he wouldn''t have sex, but kissing might be alright.


    ''Damn!''


    Shishio stopped for a moment, tried to calm himself. He took a deep breath several times, trying to calm himself. He realized that his libido might be stronger than he had thought, especially when he was still young and when his body was strong. He had tasted the forbidden pleasure before and knew that he sought after it, but for the past week, he hadn''t done anything, and he also calmed himself by tiring himself out by working out. Somehow he felt regret for thinking something lewd when he was walking, but it couldn''t be helped, right? Even though he was an adult before, he had be an adolescent boy who was full of libido and hormones.


    Shishio knew that he had grown so much in the past week, and his mind also became several times stronger. He has also made several connections with many people and even dated two girls at the same time, so at least he needed to do his best so he wouldn''t disappoint them.


    Shishio then squatted down and tried to control himself. He also did this so his standing penis wouldn''t be noticed since he knew that his size was huge. Even though he had "Seimei Kikan," he felt that it was a bit wrong to use it to make the size of his penis smaller, so he didn''t do anything, only trying to calm it down naturally, but...


    "Are you alright?"


    Shishio was dumbfounded when he heard this voice. He turned his head then saw beautiful legs that were wrapped in ck, smooth stockings, which made his lips twitch, and he knew that if he saw it any longer, he couldn''t look away, so he quickly looked up, ignored the t chest that was hidden under the uniform, and saw the face of the person who called him out.


    "It''s you!" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in surprise. She didn''t expect to meet Shishio when she was about to go to her clubroom. She had always wanted to meet him, but it was hard, considering how famous he was. If she suddenly talked to him, then she was sure that there would be a lot of rumors about both of them, which was pretty much very troublesome, so she was looking for a chance so they could meet each other alone, but she didn''t expect to meet him so suddenly.


    Shisiho''s lips twitched, and it couldn''t be controlled since from his position, he could see Yukinoshita''s panties, which somehow made his penis harder.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who quickly looked away and didn''t move from his spot. "Are you alright?" Even though she was known as the "Ice Queen," her heart was very kind, and she knew that she needed to help him since she could see that he seemed to be hurt or something.


    Shishio didn''t look up, trying to make himself smaller so his standing penis wouldn''t be noticed, and said, "I''ll be fine, so you can go now."


    Yukinoshita frowned and quickly said, "Don''t act so strong. I''ll help you to bring you to the infirmary. Let''s go." She then tried to help him to stand up by holding his shoulders, but then she quickly blushed since she realized the distance between them was too close.


    Shishio could smell Yukinoshita''s nice fragrance which made his damn hormone unable to be controlled again. "Senpai, can you let me go? I''m alright, just leave me for a while since I''m afraid that the teacher will call me if you try to help me."


    "Huh? Why did you need to be called by a teacher? Anyway, just stand up. I''ll help you." Yukinoshita ignored Shishio''s reminder and helped him to stand up, but he was so heavy. Nevertheless, she didn''t give up and kept trying until suddenly she slipped. "Eh?"


    "...."


    Shishio, who saw Yukinoshita slip and almost dropped to the ground, was speechless and wondering why this had always been his fate, but he quickly helped her so she wouldn''t fall on the ground, ignoring the fact that his penis was still standing hard. "Are you alright, Senpai?"


    "Ah, yes... I''m alright." Yukinoshita was also blushing, and she felt embarrassed since the distance between them was so close. If someone took advantage of her, then she would curse that person and even called the police, but she knew that Shishio was helping her, so it couldn''t be helped that they were hugging each other, but then, she looked below, and she was dumbfounded.


    "..."


    Shishio also noticed Yukinoshita''s gaze and quickly let go of her, then continued to squat down. "Senpai, I just hope that you don''t call the police or the teacher. If you don''t suddenly approach me and follow my advice to leave me alone, then we won''t have this kind of awkward meeting." He had never thought that he would make such a blunder in his life, and it made him very sad for some reason. He, who had always been in control of everything, showed his hard penis to a girl in public, which somehow made him very sad that he wanted to cry without tears since he had never expected to have such a dumb mistake in his life.


    ''I''m not Shiro-san!''


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Shiro-san, who was thinking about a new masochist game, stopped for a moment and somehow felt that he might get a friend in the future.


    ---


    "....."


    Looking at Shishio, who seemed seriously depressed, Yukinoshita, whose face was as red as a tomato, also somehow understood why he wanted her to leave as soon as possible, but...


    ''It''s big...''


    Yukinoshita quickly shook her head and let out a long sigh. "If I don''t know you, then I might really call the police."


    "You''re going to call them?" Shishio was speechless.


    "I''m not. You don''t need to worry," Yukinoshita said calmly.


    "I see..." Shishio sighed, and somehow, because of what had happened before, he also had calmed down, and he quickly stood up. "Thank you very much."


    Yukinoshita nced at Shishio''s pants secretly and felt a bit dumbfounded, wondering how such a big tent could be so t in a moment. "Well, I won''t tell anyone, but can you give me your phone number?"


    "Huh? Why?" Shishio was dumbfounded and looked at this girl in warry. He was wondering whether this girl tried to ckmail him.


    "Just give me, I''m afraid that you might cause a disruption to the morale of this school," Yukinoshita said with a strong tone.


    "Senpai, you sound like a delinquent senior who is trying to extort her junior," Shishio said and felt speechless.


    "....."


    "Cough! Cough! I''m sorry, but can you give me your phone number?" Yukinoshita asked with a soft tone.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and asked, "Senpai, if you can be truthful, I can give them to you."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Yukinoshita''s face was so red at that moment, but she still maintained her strong posture.


    "Don''t act all innocent, Senpai. I know what you want," Shishio said and took out something from his phone. He then directly showed her what she wanted. "You want this, right?"


    Yukinoshita''s eyes were quickly attracted when she saw the thing on Shishio''s hands. She gulped and asked, "How much do you have?"


    "Not much. If you can give me a hard disk and video recorder, I might be able to create something more amazing," Shishio said confidently.


    *Gulp!*


    "How amazing?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "It''s so amazing that you can eat three bowls of rice alone," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a bit and said, "Oga-kun, right?"


    "Yes, and you''re Yukinoshita-senpai, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Yukinoshita nodded and said, "Give me your contact info and tell me what you need through an email."


    "I don''t mind, but don''t tell anyone about the matter earlier, alright?" Shishio said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone," Yukinoshita said with a red face since there was no way that she would say to anyone that she saw his hard penis.


    Then they exchanged contacts with each other, and they looked at each other for a moment. Their meeting was quite awkward, but they had a feeling that they could have a pleasant rtionship.


    "Should we shake hands?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." Yukinoshita nodded.


    Both of them reached each other''s hands, and somehow a strange rtionship was born between them, but then someone called his name.


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio and Yukinoshita turned their heads and saw Nana and Saki.


    "Your friends?" Yukinoshita asked and didn''t feel that surprised if Shishio had a friend, a girl one at that.


    "Girlfriends." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, gave a slight nod, and said, "Well, see youter, Senpai."


    "...."


    Looking at Shishio, who walked toward Nana and Saki, the word "girlfriend" was still ringing in her heart, and somehow there was a trace of disappointment in Yukinoshita''s heart. Looking at his number on her phone for a while, she quickly shook her head, and she continued to move forward. She had only seen him twice anyway, and rather than thinking about him, it was better to anticipate a lot of cat pictures and videos that she might see in the future, but still, somehow, she just couldn''t help recall his words. ''My girlfriend, huh?'' She turned her head and looked at Nana and Saki, who was talking with him, and the corner of her mouth twitched when she saw Nana''s huge chest, but then she shook her head and walked again since they were only an acquaintance now.


    ''Wait?! Girlfriends?''


    Yukinoshita thought about whether she had misheard, so she quickly shook her head and didn''t think too much.


    As for Shishio, it seemed that he needed to exin why he was so close with Yukinoshita to both of his girlfriends.

 Chapter 196 - Someone Might See Us

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Someone Might See Us</h4>


    It was time for a break. Ritsu felt a bit awkward, considering she had left so early and left Shiina away. Even though she felt quite ufortable when she saw Shiina had invited Shishio on a date, she felt quite worried about Shiina since Shiina''s situation was quite special. She wanted to visit Shiina, but somehow, she wasn''t sure whether it was alright to meet her so suddenly, but suddenly, Miu called her out.


    "Kawai-san, Mashiro-chan is right outside."??


    Ritsu quickly turned her head and saw Shiina, who looked at her with a worried expression, and on Shiina''s hands, there was a Baumkuchen that Shishio had bought in the morning.


    "Ritsu," Shiina called out Ritsu''s name softly.


    "...." Ritsu looked at Shiina for a bit, then let out a sigh. She stood up and walked toward Shiina. "Let''s eat together."


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a bright smile.


    "Ashihara-san, do you want toe with us too?" Ritsu asked.


    "Sure." Miu nodded with a smile, then asked, "Should we call everyone too?"


    Ritsu and Shiina looked at each other then nodded without hesitation.


    However, the three of them didn''t know that at that moment Nana, Shishio, and Saki were together, having a lunch date on their own.


    ---


    After Shishio met Saki and Nana, the two of them quickly brought him to the location where Shishio and Saki had lunch yesterday, and they arrived.


    Shishio quickly said to both of them, so he didn''t lose his momentum. "You must have a lot of things to ask, so ask away, but ask me one by one, so I can answer them."


    Saki and Nana looked at each other and nodded.


    "Why are you so close with Yukinoshita-senpai?" Nana asked.


    Shishio looked at Nana strangely and asked, "You know her?"


    "I think that everyone in this school knows about her, and she''s also the famous "Ice Queen," for you able to talk with her so chummily...." Nana had a headache, thinking that her boyfriend was to talk with the famous "Ice Queen" so chummily.


    "You think too much. You know when I have distributed a pamphlet in the past, right?" Shishio said.


    Saki and Nana nodded since they remembered that Shishio had disturbed a pamphlet for a cat a few days ago.


    "So she has adopted a cat?" Saki asked.


    "No, she loves cats, and I showed her a photo of a cat that I had taken," Shishio said.


    "What kind of photo?" Nana asked.


    Shishio didn''t say much and showed the pictures of cats that he had taken on his phone.


    Saki and Nana sat on his sides, looked at the pictures on his phones, and couldn''t help but exim.


    "The photo is good!"


    "You... can you do photography too?"


    Saki and Nana quickly said, but then they noticed Shishio''s expression was a bit weird.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shishio, whose arms were being pressed by something soft, was very helpless at that moment. He was happy, but he knew that this couldn''t be continued since he was afraid that the beast on his pants would scare them. "Sorry, you two are too close, and I''m afraid that you might awaken something you shouldn''t."


    "Awaken something you shouldn''t?" 2x


    Saki and Nana were dumbfounded, but then their faces blushed, and they knew what this guy was talking about.


    Shishio looked at their expressions and sighed. "Don''t me me too much. You two are so charming, isn''t it normal for me to get excited?"


    "...." Saki and Nana.


    Saki let out a sigh and said, "You''re too honest sometimes."


    "So you want to do a dirty thing on us, Shishio?" Nana asked with a smile.


    Saki looked at Nana with a dumbfounded expression, but then she looked at Shishio. After all, if he really wanted to do it, she didn''t really hate it, considering she had often imagined it before.


    Not only guys who were perverted, but girls who were also perverted.


    Saki and Nana had their first boyfriends, and of course, they imagined the stuff that a couple would do together, especially when the spec of their boyfriend was really amazing.


    "Cough! Cough! We can talk about that matterter, and don''t you have something more important to ask?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, that''s true." Saki nodded and asked, "So that Yukinoshita-san is a cat lover?" She could see the photo that her boyfriend took was really good and thought that Yukinoshita came to Shishio because of this reason.


    "That''s right." Shishio nodded and said, "It seems that she''s a big cat lover, so she wants the photo that I have taken."


    "I see..." 2x


    Saki and Nana nodded.


    "Still, you''re not interested in her?" Nana asked.


    "I have the two of you. Should I nce at other girls?" Shishio asked.


    "You say that, but I can tell that you''re interested in every girl in the literature club, right?" Nana said while squinting her eyes.


    Shishio looked at Nana, then Saki, who stared at him. He then put on a gentle smile and held their hands at the same time. "That''s true. They''re all beautiful..."


    "See?"


    "But you two are the ones who I have dated now, and they''re not, right?" Shishio spoke with full conviction.


    Saki and Nana blushed, looking at him shyly.


    Looking at their shy expression, Shishio was wondering how their expression was when he had another girlfriend in the future, but he might have been prepared to be punched or pped by both of them.


    "So, is there anything that you want to ask again?" Shishio asked.


    "Right, why did you get called by the teacher before? It has be a talk, you know," Nana quickly said.


    "Oh, that one, it should be alright to talk about this matter to Saki, but I''m not sure to talk about this matter to you, Nana," Shishio said.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Why did you exclude me?" Nana frowned and was clearly unhappy.


    Saki raised her eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong, Shishio?"


    "Do you remember old man Tokugawa?" Shishio asked.


    Saki was surprised and asked, "You mean the one that you have told me before?"


    "Un." Shishio nodded and said, "He ising to invite me."


    "...." Saki''s expression was quite serious, and she showed a worried expression.


    "Don''t leave me behind! I want to know too!" Nana was annoyed and unhappy at that moment.


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, "Well, I don''t mind telling you, but just don''t tell anyone, alright?"


    Nana patted her chest, which caused her chest to undte up and down. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. You can believe me, alright?"


    Shishio looked at Nana for a bit, then nodded since he knew that he could trust her. "Well, I''ll exin to you slowly while we eat. Just don''t interrupt me so suddenly and think what I have said is a lie since there''s really such a thing in this world."


    "Huh?" Nana was dumbfounded, but before she could react, Shishio started to tell her about the story of underground fighting and his experience fighting with someone.


    Saki looked at Nana''s expression and nodded since she also understood how Nana felt at that moment.


    When the story ended, Nana stared at Shishio and asked, "Like seriously?"


    "Seriously." Shishio nodded.


    "So you can do martial arts? And a strong one at that?" Nana asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, then said, "You can ask Saki too."


    Nana looked at Saki, and Saki also gave her a nod. "I have seen him fighting, but you have said before that Tokugawa-san''s arena is different from the Kengan Match, right?"


    "Un." Shishio nodded and exined. "In the Kengan Match, you can get prize money, and at that time, I have decided to be a fighter so I can get half of the contract for a business deal, but Tokugawa''s arena is a bit different, the one who fights there is wanted to prove that they''re the strongest and they won''t get a penny."


    "So it is just a matter of acknowledgment?" Saki frowned and asked, "You don''t agree, right? You won''t get anything after all." She wasn''t sure what kind of deal that Shishio had made with Tomari before, but she knew that Shishio had gotten a lot of things, but Tokugawa was different. She felt that this old guy only wanted to see Shishio fighting. She didn''t want to see him hurt after all and felt that he shouldn''t fight anymore, but she knew that she couldn''t control him.


    "Wait! Wait! I can''t follow this conversation! What do you mean by the deal? Ugh... I''m so confused!" Nana looked at Shishio and Saki, and somehow she understood why he dated him first, considering they had known each other better. She started to get depressed, but then he gently held her hand.


    "Don''t worry, Nana." Shishio looked at Nana''s eyes with a gentle expression and said, "We have a lot of time, we can learn from each other better, you''ll tell me more about you, and I''ll you more about me, that way. We can understand each other better."


    "....."


    Nana blinked her eyes for a moment before she directly took Shishio''s lips.


    "...." Saki and Shishio.


    Shishio was alright since they had kissed each other several times, but Saki was dumbfounded!


    "You - you!!!" Saki couldn''t help but point her finger at Nana.


    Nana quickly parted her lips with a smile, then looked at Saki with a cheeky smile. "You want to do it too, Senpai?"


    "....."


    Saki opened her mouth before she closed it again. She had only kissed him once, and she also did it secretly, but Shishio and Nana had kissed each other several times. ''Ugh...'' Somehow, she felt that her heart was tight, and it felt quite ufortable.


    "Don''t tell me. You haven''t kissed each other yet?" Nana asked in surprise.


    "....." Saki.


    Nana then looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression. "You don''t want to kiss her, Shishio?" But at the same time, she was quite proud, after all, Saki hadn''t been kissed by Shishio, but she had done it several times!


    "I want to, but the mood isn''t right, and just don''t kiss me so suddenly, we''re at school. What if someone sees us?" Shishio said speechlessly and flicked Nana''s forehead gently.


    However, when Nana''s head was flicked, she onlyughed happily.


    "....."


    Shishio was helpless then looked at Saki.


    "How long have you been kissing Nana?" Saki asked, and she was a bit gloomy.


    "Yesterday." Shishio looked at Saki and said, "You know, even if I want to kiss you, the mood isn''t right, and you haven''t agreed to my confession after all."


    "Well, that''s true..." Saki also felt weird if she was kissed so suddenly in this situation since the mood wasn''t right and she also hadn''t agreed to his confession yet, but well, they would go on a date on Sunday, so they could get a lot of chances to kiss each other.


    In truth, Shishio wanted to live directly with both Saki and Nana, but when he knew that, it was a bit hard, considering their status. Besides, it was too early, and at least, he needed to wait for them to graduate from high school before he could ask them to live together.


    "Wait, you haven''t agreed to his confession?" Nana was dumbfounded.


    "........" Saki.


    "Well, Nana, let''s not talk about this matter," Shishio said.


    Nana looked at Shishio and nodded. Somehow she understood Saki''s feeling. After all, it took a lot of courage, self-sacrifice, and love to ept the rtionship of the man that they loved to date other girls too, but hearing that, she was very happy since that meant she was his first girlfriend!


    Saki wasn''t sure what to say in this awkward situation until she felt her hand being held gently. Then, she felt calm and asked, "The matter of Tokugawa-san, you don''t agree with his request, right?" She knew that it was only a matter of time that she epted his feeling since she knew what her feeling toward him was.


    "No, I agree," Shishio said.


    "Huh?!" 2x


    Nana and Saki were dumbfounded.


    Saki knew Shishio very well and asked, "So what did you get?"


    "I asked him to introduce me to aikido teacher," Shishio said.


    "You want to learn aikido?" Nana looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Yes, I''m quite interested in this martial art." Shishio nodded. The "Enhanced Bnce" that he received before was more amazing than he had thought since with this ability, once hebined it with his "Enhanced Vision," he could find the center bnce of people easily, which was pretty much a scary thing.


    The center of the bnce was something that maintained someone''s bnce, and if he pushed them or caused a slight change on it, then this person would be dropped, thrown, or fell easily to the ground.


    In truth, Shishio was thinking of either learning Jujutsu or Judo. Still, when he thought about it calmly, he felt that it was better to learn Aikido, considering it was harder to learn than both Jiujutsu and Judo. He also knew that there was an Aikido master in this world, as for Jiujitsu and Judo, he didn''t know them. There might be some, but they weren''t as famous as the Aikido master in this world.


    "Just that?" Saki asked.


    "Oh, I got a house," Shishio said.


    ".....House?" 2x


    Saki and Nana were dumbfounded.


    "Yes, a house." Shishio nodded.


    "...."


    Saki and Nana would have never thought that Shishio would get a house just by fighting.


    "Where?" Saki asked.


    Shishio looked at Saki and Nana and said, "I can get them anywhere. Just let me know where you want it to be. That way, we might be able to live together."


    Nana and Saki then blushed and started to imagine what they might be doing once they were living together.


    "Wait, then what about your apartment?" Saki suddenly asked.


    "Wait, wait, what kind of apartment, do you mean? And did you lie about your programming job?" Nana asked.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at two girls and then looked at his surrounding area. Even though he could see that this ce was quiet, he somehow wanted a ce where they could stay alone without any disruption. After all, even though this ce was very quiet and there were only three of them in this ce, some people might see them flirting with each other in this ce by ident.


    ''Should I start another club?'' Shishio thought at that moment, but before that, he knew that he needed to exin many things to both of his girlfriends at that moment.

 Chapter 197 - Fleeting Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Fleeting Happiness</h4>


    Eating lunch together with Nana and Saki, Shishio had to admit that it was enjoyable school life. Still, such an enjoyable time passed very quickly since the bell rang, telling everyone the next lesson was about to start.


    The three of them could go out together anytime, but they still felt reluctant to part, especially Saki, who was in the 2nd grade, unlike Nana, who was in the same ss as Shishio.??


    "Well, we can go home togetherter," Shishio said.


    "Um." Saki nodded, and herplexion got better. After all, even though she couldn''t stay with him in the same ss, she could go home together with him.


    "....."


    Nana somehow wanted to move right from her house so she could walk back with Shishio after school.


    "Come on, it''ll be bad if we''rete," Shishio said.


    They nodded and went back to their own ss.


    ---


    When Shishio and Nana returned to the ss, they could feel that everyone''s gaze was on them, but both of them had a goodmunication ability. Their hierarchy in ss was at the highest, so even if they became a couple, no one would say something bad about them, though the girls were crying bitterly and felt jealous of Nana.


    But...


    Looking at Nana''s huge boobs, beautiful face, and good grades, somehow they understood why Shishio decided to date Nana.


    Shishio calmly gave a light nod with a light smile, and everyone who saw him subconsciously also nodded docile. He knew that everyone here was only a normal student without any experience in society, so when they saw someone with a lot of authority or rich people, they would lower their heads subconsciously. His ssmates might not know about his worth, but he didn''t lose his temperament even after he became Shishio Oga. The temperament of a businessman who had met many important people gained a lot of huge sess and faced death and life confrontation, he still had it, and he knew that he needed to do this since he didn''t want Nana being targeted by the girls.


    Shishio knew how vicious girls'' rtionships were. He also knew that sometimes they were even more troublesome than guys'' rtionships, considering many of them often put their masks on and then talked to each other behind their backs. Even though it might sound narcissistic, he knew that he was handsome and there were a lot of girls who fell for him, but because of that, it might cause pressure on the girl that he had dated, considering there would be a lot of girls who might be jealous of Nana.


    Shishio didn''t want Nana to be bullied, after all. He needed to protect her, which was why he released this temperament directly, which caused the guys to lower their heads, and the girls were also the same. Still, as for the girls, they also were blushing, especially when they saw the guys lowered their heads subconsciously, showing that he was at the dominant position and he was at the top of everyone.


    It was already girls'' instinct to search for the best man out there if they were in the prehistoric period, then they would search for the strongest man who could protect them and hunt an animal to eat. But, in the modern world, even though the girls didn''t search for the strongest man, they sought after a man with a good mind, a handsome face, or a lot of wealth, even if the three of them were impossible, one of the three was good enough for a guy being chased by a girl.


    As for the average man, who was surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls, it only happened on the harem light novel story, and in reality, such a thing wouldn''t happen, even if it happened, the chance was very small, and the beautiful girls were a raremodity. Of course, those beautiful girls would be targeted by someone like him or Mitaka, right?


    When Shishio gave a light nod with a light smile on his face, the sleeve of his zer was tucked.


    "You don''t need to worry too much," Nana said with a smile since she knew that Shishio was worried about her.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a bit and nodded. If the one that he dated was a normal girl, then it might bring pressure to the girl, and it was better to date secretly, but the one that he dated was Nana, who was known as the social queen. She was at the highest hierarchy, and both of them monopolized the top ce of the school ranking in the 1st year. He thought for a while and felt that it might be hard for Nana to get the 2nd rank, considering Futaba, who was also known as one of the smartest students in this school.


    Shishio then shook his head and thought that he might be thinking too much. After all, everyone was in high school, and it was normal for someone to go out to each other.


    "Nana!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko ran quickly toward Nana then hugged her directly before they red at Shishio.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Dammit, even if you''re dating, don''t leave us alone!" Maikoined.


    "Yeah, don''t you forget about us!" Mea was also quite lonely without Nana.


    Nana looked at her two friends and thought that it might not be good to spend her time with Shishio all the time. After all, distance caused a beauty, but they had only dated each other yesterday, and she wanted to stay with him all the time. She even wanted to move to his house, if possible, living together, but when she thought about her parents...


    "Well, let''s stay at the literature club tomorrow to eat lunch together," Nana said.


    "Oh!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko nodded happily, then looked at Shishio while sticking out their tongue.


    Shishio looked at both of them and wondered whether he should give them a huge sausage so they could lick it. He decided to leave the three girls alone and returned to his seat, but Nanami turned her body and asked, "Oga-kun, why were you being called by Hiratsuka-sensei before?"


    "Do you know Hiratsuka-sensei?" Shishio asked in surprise.


    Nanami smiled and said, "Everyone in the Suimei knows about her. She''s very famous, after all."


    Shishio was a bit surprised, but then he said, "Well, my parents'' acquaintance called me before."


    "I see..." Nanami nodded and wondered what had happened to him before since she was quite worried, but then there was another question that she wanted to ask him. "Um, Oga-kun, are you really dating Sunohara-san?" It was a question that she had always wanted to ask, but she could only have had a chance to ask him now, considering he hadn''t been in the ss for a while.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded without hesitation, but then he let out a sigh when he saw her expression.


    Nanami tried to hide her emotions very well, but it was still impossible for her to do that. Finally, her calm smile was broken, but she quickly forced herself to smile and said, "I see... Sunohara-san is a great match for you. Congrattions, Oga-kun."


    "Thank you, Aoyama-san," Shishio said with a smile.


    Nanami nodded then turned her body, facing the front again.


    "....." Shishio felt that it would be great if he could date a lot of girls at the same time, but he was afraid that he might be stabbed by someone sooner orter, so he couldn''t say much in this situation. Jokes aside, he realized that his mindset also became a scumbag now. Even though he had two girlfriends, he wanted more, which made him slightly depressed, but no man was perfect, and he was too lustful.


    Nanami, who had faced forward, tried to control her emotion. After all, she had expected this problem before, but it still saddened her. In her heart, she knew that she was content to talk with him and saw his smile every day, but deep inside, she knew that she was quite greedy and wanted to have that smile alone.


    ''But it might be good...''


    Nanami knew that she wasn''t in a position to have a romance. She needed to show her father as soon as possible that she could be a popr voice actress so that way she could show him that she could really achieve her dream without her parents'' help. She was very content right now to see his smile every day from a very close distance. She tried to think positively, but the more, she thought, the saddened she was.


    Nanami was sitting right in front of him. It could be said that she was the closest among everyone in this ss. Even Nana, who was his girlfriend, wasn''t as close as her. Still, she knew that even if they were very close, there was an invisible wall that separated both of them, and no matter how close they were, it was impossible to break this wall since she wasn''t his girlfriend.


    Shishio observed Nanami''s back tremble slightly, and somehow even though he didn''t have thought to date her, he felt that he needed to help her. After all, he was the one who had changed her, so he felt a bit responsible since he had destroyed her previous light.


    Shishio thought employee Nanami liked what he did to Saki. Still, then he also thought to make her appearance as a surprise, especially when he could see Sorata''s annoying happy face from his position. He shook his head and didn''t think too much about Sorata, took out his phone, and sent a message to Miu that he would go to her house after he had solved his matter. He also told her to send her a living address so he wouldn''t lose his wayter.


    If someone asked who was the happiest when they learned that Shishio and Nana had dated to each other, then it should be Sorata.


    The moment Sorata knew that Shishio and Nana dated to each other, he was full of happiness and thought that Nanami and Shiina wouldn''t entangle with Shishio again. Even if they were entangled with each other, he could stop them by saying Shishio and Nana were dating each other. He then thought about how Shishio and Shiina were going on a date on Saturday and couldn''t help but snort, thinking that he could stop them by saying that Shishio had dated Nana.


    Sorata might be scared of Shishio, and he might not be able to say something directly in front of him, so he wouldn''t say anything. Still, if Shishio and Shiina went on a date directly, he might drop the bomb directly in front of both of them by saying that Shishio wasn''t a good man and it was better to leave him. He couldn''t wait to say all of that to Shiina when he had a chanceter.


    If Shishio knew what Sorata was thinking, he could only look at him in disdain, thinking that small people really had a narrow-minded mind. Even if he was known as a yboy, he knew that he wouldn''tck a girl. After all, the girl was like a moth. Even if they knew that they were flying toward a fire, they wouldn''t hesitate since the brightness of fire was more attractive than the dullness of the small pebble on the street.


    As for who was the small pebble on the street, there was no need to exin, right?


    With all of that, the lesson started, and everyone continued to study until it was their time to go home.

 Chapter 198 - The Place Id Taken For Granted

    <h4>Chapter 198 - The ce I''d Taken For Granted</h4>


    With the sound of the bell, it was time for everyone to go home.


    Shishio received a text from Miu, and she told him about her home address.


    Miu: "I''m waiting for you at my home, Shishio-kun."


    "...."


    Reading this text, Shishio felt a bitplex for some reason. He shook his head and decided to go home first since he needed to solve Ritsu''s problem, but he had a feeling that Shiina should be able to make up with Ritsu for some reason.


    "Shishio, let''s go back!" Nana said without hesitation.


    "Oh." Shishio nodded and also wanted to go back quickly. He looked at Nanami and said, "Aoyama-san, we''ll go back first."


    "Um." Nanami nodded with a gentle smile and said, "Yes, be careful, Oga-kun."


    "You too, Aoyama-san." Shishio nodded then left with Nana, Mea, and Maiko together.


    Looking at Shishio''s back, Nanami let out a sigh, and somehow she had epted the fact that Shishio and Nana had dated to each other. She felt calm for some reason and felt that it was enough for her to be able to talk like this every day, seeing his smile like that.


    "Aoyama!"


    "....."


    Nanami raised her eyebrow and looked at Sorata, who was walking toward her with a smile.


    "Are you going to your part-time job?" Sorata asked.


    "Yes." Nanami nodded, then stood up and left without hesitation. "I''ll leave first, Kanda-kun." Somehow her mood became so bad when she saw Sorata, who was smiling toward her, ignoring the fact that he hadn''t apologized forshing out his emotion at her. She didn''t have time to talk with him, and it was better to go back as soon as possible.


    "...."


    Sorata looked at Nanami, who left without hesitation and shook his head, thinking that she must be working really hard. Anyway, he didn''t need to worry about Nanami and Shishio getting close to each other again, and now, his mood was very happy.


    ---


    While Shishio, Nana, Maiko, and Mea walked together, Maiko suddenly proposed, "Say, how about we go to karaoke? We need to celebrate that you have dated each other!" Even though she felt strange inside her heart, she still showed a smile and celebrated the fact that two of her friends decided to date each other.


    Nana didn''t say anything but looked at Shishio.


    "Sorry, I have something to doter," Shishio said and showed an apologetic expression.


    "Huh? What are you going to do?" Maiko was quite unhappy.


    Shishio might be alright to tell Nana that he would go to Miu''s house, but he wasn''t sure whether he should say this to both Mea and Maiko. "I need to check my motorcycle."


    "Motorcycle?" 2x


    Mea and Maiko were dumbfounded.


    "Shhh!" Shishio quickly made a gesture for them to lower their voices since it would cause a lot of trouble if the school knew that he was riding on a motorcycle. Still, when he thought about Tokugawa''s appearance, he had a feeling that his life in school would be several times easier than before. As long as he didn''t cause a huge problem such as burning the school building, then he was sure that he wouldn''t be alright, well, even if he burnt a building, as long as he built a new one, there shouldn''t be a problem in his mind.


    ''Money might not be able to solve everything, but it can solve most problems.'' Shishio thought.


    "Now that you mention it, you told me yesterday that you were going to get a motorcycle? Didn''t you have a Vespa before?" Nana asked with wonder.


    "I bought a new one," Shishio said.


    "Did you buy a new one?" Nana was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "From your part-time job?"


    "From my part-time." Shishio nodded with a smile.


    "......" Nana had never expected that an underground fighter would get so much money, especially when Shishio told her that he was going to get a houseter.


    "Um, can you ride on a motorcycle? You''re still 1st in high school, right?" Mea asked in confusion.


    "It''s alright, as long as you don''t tell anyone, alright?" Shishio said and made a gesture for them to keep quiet about this problem.


    "....." Mea.


    "Can I see it?" Maiko asked curiously.


    "Well, I have taken a picture of my motorcycle on my phone. Do you want to see it?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes!" 3x


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio then showed his new motorcycle to the three of them, and somehow the three of them were in silence. "What''s wrong?"


    "This... is this cafe racer?" Maiko asked in doubt.


    "Yes, how did you know, Maiko?" Shishio asked in surprise. After all, it was quite rare for a girl to show an interest in a motorcycle.


    "Well, my dad owns a simr motorcycle, with a ck color and Honda CB as the base." Maiko looked at Shishio and didn''t expect his hobby to be simr to her father''s hobby. "But the yellow color is amazing too! Can you send me a photo? I want to show it to my dad."


    "Sure." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    "What base did you use?"


    "Honda Virago. It is an old model."


    "...." Mea and Nana.


    "Cough! Cough!" Nana coughed and hugged Shishio''s arm naturally. "Give me a ride next time."


    "Sure." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    Maiko felt a bit bitter, but she quickly shook her head. "You don''t need to get jealous. I''m only interested in a young boy, you know?"


    "Well, I''m not jealous, but you should be careful with this guy since he might eat you if you''re not careful," Nana said, trying to scare Maiko and Mea before she let go of his arm.


    "......" Shishio, Mea, and Maiko.


    Mea''s face was red, and she asked in a low voice, "Ha - Have you done it?"


    "......." Shishio looked at Mea with a speechless expression.


    "Not yet, but we have kissed each other," Nana said and didn''t hide the fact that they had kissed each other before.


    "Li - Lips?" Maiko asked in a red face.


    "Yes." Nana nodded.


    "Kyaaa!!!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko couldn''t help but squeal.


    "........" Shishio.


    "Shishio!"


    The four of them turned their heads and saw Ritsu, Miu, Shiina, and Saki walking together.


    "Shishio, let''s go back," Shiina said while approaching Shishio.


    "Well, let''s go back." Shishio nodded, then nced at Miu.


    Miu, who was being nced at, blushed, and nodded shyly.


    "......" Shishio felt that he really had be a scumbag somehow. Still, anyway, it didn''t really matter, he had epted his identity, and he needed to move forward rather than showing hesitation. "Well, Nana, Mea, Maiko, we''ll go back first."


    "See you tomorrow," Nana said with a smile.


    Shishio nodded, then left with Shiina, Saki, and Ritsu and said, "Senpai, see youter."


    "See youter." Miu nodded with a shy smile.


    ''Later?'' Somehow, it sounded weird, but they didn''t think too much since Mea and Maiko looked at Shishio, who walked back together with Shiina, Saki, and Ritsu with a frown.


    "Nana, is that alright?" Mea asked.


    "He''s going back with other girls, you know?" Maiko asked in a frown.


    Nana looked at Mea and Maiko for a while and knew that she couldn''t hide it forever from them. "Well, how about we go to my house after this? I''ll tell you a lot of things there."


    Mea and Maiko looked at each other before nodded without hesitation.


    ---


    Shiina, Ritsu, Shishio, and Saki went back together. It might be because they went back early that the sky was still bright, showing their moods at this moment, which was also very bright.


    Shishio was walking with both Saki and Shiina on his side, and Ritsu was on Shiina''s side.


    Saki had gone back together with them before, so Ritsu and Shiina didn''t feel strange, but when Saki appeared, somehow, they had a feeling that Shishio might be stolen, but they weren''t sure how to ask this question.


    As for Saki, she didn''t think too much. After all, she had prepared herself, and she also knew that the three of them had always walked together, even before she knew Shishio, so she didn''t think too much, but in truth, she wanted to walk alone with him, since there was something that she wanted to talk with him.


    ''Well, there should be a chanceter.''


    "Senpai, are you alright now?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Ritsu nodded with a light smile on her face and said, "Mashiro hade to my ss before and gave me a Baumkuchen." Then, she looked at Shishio and asked, "She has told me that you were the one who told her to give me the Baumkuchen."


    "Yes, you don''t like it?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I like it," Ritsu said without hesitation.


    "Ritsu..." Shiina smiled while holding Ritsu''s hand.


    Ritsu also looked at Shiina with a smile.


    "....." Shishio looked at both of them and hoped that they didn''t be a yuri (lesbian), right?


    "Senpai, can you tell me why you suddenly decided to walk to the school alone in the morning?" Shishio asked.


    "......"


    Being asked, Ritsu showed hesitation before she said, "Last night when Mashiro asked you for a date..."


    Shishio noticed Saki''s gaze and quickly said in a whisper, "I''ll exin it to youter."


    Saki looked at Shishio and nodded quietly, listening to Ritsu''s story since she had a feeling that both Shiina and Ritsu might be his girlfriends too in the future.


    "When Mashiro asked you for a date yesterday, I somehow realized that even without me, you two would be alright. Then I started to feel uneasy. We have always been together. The three of us walked together, ate together, and stayed in the same dorm together. Still, I knew that we couldn''t do something like this in the future, especially when you two have decided to go on a date. The ce I''m usually at... The ce I''d taken for granted... The few meters in front of where you two were... seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall. It looked very, very far away. It''s like a different ce."


    Ritsu knew that she might have taken ce where Shishio and Shiina had been together as a ce that she had taken for granted. She had never thought about the possibility of both of them dating together. No, she might have, but she might try not to think about it and try to ignore it. However, she knew that nothing could stay the same forever. Everything would change, including their rtionship.


    "I suddenly felt scared for some reason and ran away from the two of you, but... but... I want to stay with the two of you, walk together, as usual, talk like usual, stay together like usual..." Ritsu kept saying those words and didn''t realize that tears dripped from her eyes. The thought that Shishio and Shiina might be together kept repeating in her head, and even though she knew that she should be happy for both of them, she couldn''t, she couldn''t be happy at all, but in the end, she decided to ept it, after all, both of them had be important people for her. So she hoped for both of them to be happy.


    "Ritsu!" Shiina''s eyes were red, and she, without hesitation, hugged Ritsu tightly. She would have never expected for her to have thought such a thing on her mind, and she felt that she was too thoughtless since she had never considered Ritsu''s feeling.


    "I understand those feelings," Shishio said.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio with red eyes and asked, "Really?"


    "Un." Shishio nodded without hesitation since he also had felt something simr to Ritsu. Still, he was wondering whether she realized that she was confessing her love to him, but from her expression, he knew that she didn''t. He took his handkerchief then gave it to Ritsu.


    "Thank you." Ritsu received his handkerchief and wiped the tears on her eyes.


    "Are you alright now, Ritsu?" Shiina asked.


    "Um, I''m alright now, Mashiro. I feel better right now." Ritsu really felt better after she conveyed all of her emotions to the two of them. She took a deep breath and asked, "So after that date, are you two nning to date each other?"


    Shiina was surprised by this question, but she didn''t answer and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio was also surprised, but before he answered...


    "No!"


    "........" Shishio, Shiina, and Ritsu.


    The three of them looked at Saki, who had been silent from the beginning to the end of the conversation.


    "He won''t date the two of you since he''s dating me now," Saki said and kissed Shishio''s lips before she quickly ran away.


    "......."


    Shishio had never expected that there would be such an emotional roller coaster that happened several times in the past few days. He looked at Shiina and Ritsu, who were still in a daze, and said, "I''ll leave first." He then quickly chased after Saki while calling her name. "Saki!"


    "........"


    Shiina and Ritsu were still in the daze since they weren''t sure how to react since they only realized that even though they had taken this ce for something granted, in truth, there was an invisible wall between them. They had never been able to step into his ce since that ce was reserved for his girlfriend. But, unfortunately, that girlfriend was neither of them.

 Chapter 199 - Theyre So Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 199 - They''re So Selfish</h4>


    Even though Saki''s speed might be faster than most girls'', it was very easy for him to catch her.


    Shishio quickly caught Saki and hugged her directly. "Why did you run so suddenly?" He was quite helpless since he didn''t expect that she would drop a nuclear bomb directly in front of both Shiina and Ritsu. He wanted to do it slowly, gently, but surely, but the situation had always been out of control, and he felt that he jumped from one cliff to another, which made him speechless.


    Shishio might have realized it before but didn''t expect that love could be so troublesome and difficult at the same time. However, it was normal, considering he sought a harem ending, not a single partner, so this kind of hard work at the beginning was something necessary, and he needed to do this.


    Shishio carried Saki directly in his arms so she wouldn''t run away. "Can you talk now?"


    Saki, who was in his arms, also didn''t fight back and nodded. "Um." Her eyes were red, and her expression clearly showed that her mood wasn''t good at this moment.


    Shishio didn''t care about the surrounding area or the people who saw him carrying Saki in his arms. He did this yesterday, and doing it for the second time was no different for him. "So, can you tell me why you did that?"


    Saki didn''t answer Shishio''s question first and asked, "Shishio, are you angry?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head and said, "But I''m confused." He wasn''t sure why Saki would suddenly kiss him without hesitation, but he had to admit that it was a great help for him since he knew that based on the development that might happen before, he was sure that he needed to express his feelings toward Shiina.


    If Shishio was single, then it might be quite easy for him, but he had two girlfriends, after all, and considering Shiina''s situation, he wasn''t sure what she would do if he rejected her. It might sound quite surprising, but he really nned to reject Shiina. It wasn''t because she was unattractive or he didn''t have a feeling toward her, but he just couldn''t understand Shiina''s feeling toward him. Was it love? Was it something else? He wanted her to understand those feelings first before they could step into the next rtionship.


    In truth, there was no need for him to think such aplicated matter, and as a man, it would be great to have a beautiful girl to like him. Still, when it came to Shiina, he wanted to take this matter seriously. After all, he knew Shiina''s special condition.


    ''Is it good to treat her specially?'' Shishio started to wonder whether it was good or not to treat Shiina with special care, and wasn''t it better to treat her like how to treat other girls? But then he shook his head and felt that the way his mindset was quite wrong right now, the right mindset that he should have was that every girl in this world was special, so he needed to treat all of them with extra care, right?


    That also included his girlfriend, Saki, who was in his arms right now. With her status as his girlfriend, of course, he needed to care for her more than both Shiina and Ritsu, who weren''t his girlfriends. He needed to get his priorities first, or else all his ships would capsize.


    "I''m your girlfriend, right?" Saki asked.


    "No," Shishio said.


    "....." Saki looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression.


    "You haven''t agreed to my confession yet. So you''re not my girlfriend, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    Saki might have said, "I love you," but she hadn''t agreed to his confession, after all.


    "..." Saki.


    "Or have you made up your mind to ept my confession now?" Shishio asked.


    Saki looked at Shishio with blush and nodded. "Um."


    When Saki thought about their conversation before, she couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. She could be his first girlfriend, but she gave that chance to Nana, which made her slightly depressed, but now, she didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "So we don''t need to go on a date on Sunday?" Shishio asked.


    "No!!!" Saki quickly said, but then she realized something. She looked at his smile and became annoyed. "Are you teasing me?"


    "Well, you''re just too cute. I can''t help but tease you," Shishio said with a smile.


    Saki''s face was burning red at that moment. "Y - You''re going to tease me from now on?"


    "Of course, such a cute girl like you, only I can be the one who can tease you from now on, alright?" Shishio said.


    "..."


    Saki was wondering how this guy could make her heart race several times in a day, especially his domineering tone that imed that she would be only his from now on. If she wasn''t embarrassed, she might kiss him directly. Still, she tried to calm down by taking a deep breath and said, "An - Anyway, let me walk by myself first, and let''s talk about your date with Shiina."


    Shishio nodded and let go of Saki from his arms before he held her hand gently. "I want to tell you this on the break before, but a lot of things happened that I forgot about." His thoughts were preupied with his conversation with Tokugawa before, and even though he remembered about his date with Shiina, there wasn''t enough time to talk about this matter to both Saki and Nana, considering they had asked him a lot of questions before.


    Saki nodded and asked, "So you want them to be your girlfriends too?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and didn''t hide his intention.


    Saki looked at Shishio for a bit and let out a sigh. She knew that this guy wouldn''t lie, but this made this matter became even moreplicated. "So, can you handle the four of us, and are you also going to steal Usa''s crush?" Even though she knew that Shishio''s body was very powerful, she still asked this question anyway, and she also wondered whether Shishio would also steal Usa''s crush. She wasn''t blind, or rather, Usa was like an open book, and she could see that Usa had fallen for Ritsu, but if Shishio decided to chase after Ritsu, then Usa''s chance to get Ritsu was zero, she didn''t have doubt about it.


    "Only Mashiro," Shishio said. As for Ritsu, he needed to slow down a bit since there were a lot of people that he needed to take care of for now.


    "Oh?" Saki nodded, and as for Ritsu, she didn''t care much.


    "Don''t you feel angry?" Shishio asked while looking at Saki curiously.


    "Oh, I''m very angry, and I want to beat you up now," Saki said while clenching her fist.


    "....." Shishio.


    "But I''m surprised since I have a feeling that you might have eaten every girl that you know," Saki said.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Still, you have asked me the reason why I have done that before, right?" Saki said.


    Shishio nodded, but somehow he knew the reason why Saki did her action before. Having many girls, if his mind wasn''t bright and his emotional intelligence wasn''t high, then even if it was possible to create a harem in the future, it might not be possible to maintain it forever.


    "You think that they''re selfish?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Saki nodded and said, "They''re not your girlfriends, but they act like one. Sorry, I just don''t like it..." It was the reason why she said those words and kissed Shishio directly before. Even though she knew that either Shiina or Ritsu, or both of them might be Shishio''s girlfriend in the future, they weren''t one now, but they acted like they were one and from their conversation before. "And if I don''t do something, you might be forced to confess there directly, right?"


    "...." Shishio looked at Saki and couldn''t help but caress her hair gently. "I''m d that I confessed to you."


    Saki somehow was quite proud at this moment and said, "See? You should be grateful that I have epted your confession now."


    "Oh, you''re so cheeky now?" Shishio said with a speechless expression.


    Saki onlyughed and asked, "Say, I have heard from Nana that you had carried her all the way from school to her home yesterday?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "You want me to do that?"


    "Weren''t you tired?" Saki asked curiously.


    "No, you should know the power on my body, right?" Shishio said with a meaningful smile.


    Saki wasn''t sure why, but she felt that there was a lot of meaning under this smile that made her blush. "Anyway, don''t hide it anymore. Besides your date on Saturday with Mashiro, do you have other ns with other girls?" She knew that there were still a lot of girls that had a close rtionship with him. She also felt that his rtionship with Yukinoshita wasn''t as simple as something like a cat lover. Rather, even if their rtionship was simple now, she felt that their rtionship was going to be deeper in the future.


    "I''ll go to Miu-senpai''s house tonight," Shishio said.


    "I see." Saki nodded and held his hand tighter. She might have prepared for this, but it still hurts somehow. "That''s all?"


    "Tomorrow, I need to meet my friend," Shishio said.


    "Girl?" Saki asked.


    "Girl." Shishio nodded.


    "What kind of friend?" Saki asked.


    When being asked this question, Shishio wasn''t sure how to answer. After all, his rtionship with Rui was prettyplicated. Both of them lost their first time to each other, and even though he didn''t mind telling this matter to Saki, he knew that it would cause a lot of trouble to Rui, and they had promised to not tell anyone about what they had done after all. "I met her on the first day I arrived in Tokyo. We met at the convenience store then talked together, and by chance, we met each otherst night, and she asked for my help."


    "What kind of help?" Saki asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I owe her something," Shishio said simply.


    "Hmm...." Saki nodded and didn''t say much, but one thing for sure, she knew that his rtionship with this girl was quite special, but she decided to respect his decision for now since she thought that he might have promised to not tell anyone or something.


    They continued to talk while talking to each other before they arrived in front of Saki''s house.


    "Well, see you tomorrow," Saki said and reluctantly parted from him.


    "Wait, Saki, you forgot something," Shishio quickly said.


    "What?" Saki turned, but her eyes were wide open at this moment since she was kissed!


    When she turned her head, Shishio kissed Saki''s lips directly before he parted his lips. He looked at her with a smile and said, "This is my payback from before. See you tomorrow, Saki." Leaving those words, he left.


    "..." Saki couldn''t utter any words at that moment, but her face was burning, and there was smoke that started to emit from her head.


    ---


    After leaving Saki, Shishio returned to Sakurasou, and when he entered, Roberta greeted him.


    "Roberta, how are Kawai-senpai and Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    "They went to their room immediately before," Roberta said calmly and didn''t question whether there was a problem between Shishio, Ritsu, and Mashiro.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded and said, "Then if they ask where I go, tell them that I''m going out and I won''t prepare a dinner."


    "Yes." Roberta nodded and asked, "Should I prepare dinner for them?"


    "Can you cook?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Roberta''s face was red, and she said, "I can buy something."


    "Well, if you want to buy something, then you can buy it yourselvester," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded.


    Shishio then returned to his room and changed his clothes, brought his manuscript, put it inside the bag, and also took one of his helmets before he went out directly and grabbed his motorcycle, but before he went out...


    "Huh, Oga-kun? Is that your motorcycle?"


    Shishio looked at Sayaka Watanabe that he hadn''t seen for a while and said, "It''s quite rare for you toe back this time, Sayaka-san."


    "Eh? I have always beening home quite early now," Sayaka said while pouting. She had destroyed the circle that she recently joined so she came back quite early until she joined a new one.


    Shishio looked at Sayaka, who showed such a cute expression, thinking that those simple guys would definitely be fooled by this woman. "Well, sorry for not being able to talk too long. I have to go out now."


    "Eh? I thought that I could eat your food today..." Sayaka showed a sad expression.


    "Sorry," Shishio said simply, ignoring Sayaka''s sad expression


    "Well, it is alright, but next time, can you give me a ride too?" Sayaka asked.


    "Why not? But let''s do that in the future." Shishio nodded perfunctory then said, "Well, I''ll leave first, bye, Sayaka-san."


    The sound of a motorcycle slowly left Sakurasou. Sayaka stared at Shishio''s back and squinted her eyes. Somehow, even though Chihiro was forbidding her, she just couldn''t help it, right?

 Chapter 200 - Mayonnaise

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Mayonnaise</h4>


    Riding on his motorcycle, Shishio didn''t go to Miu''s house immediately, but he went to visit Cake Shop Iori. Even though it wasn''t necessary if he wanted to get a girl''s good impression, he needed to give a gift, but the gift shouldn''t be something expensive since it might cause some awkwardness if the gift was too expensive. The gift could be anything, but it was better to give something such as cake, pudding, or something sweet since the majority of girls loved something like that.


    It only took a moment before Shishio arrived at the Cake Shop Iori, and he saw the son of Iori Miyamura, who was sweeping the front area of the stop.


    When his motorcycle parked in front of the cake shop, Iori''s son couldn''t help but look at the motorcycle, but then he was surprised when he saw the one who rode it was Shishio. "Huh? Oga-kun?"


    Shishio looked at the young man and nodded, then asked, "Have you heard my name from your mother?"


    "Ah, yes, sorry for calling your name so suddenly," the young man said nervously, wondering whether it was alright to call Shishio''s name directly. He knew Shishio''s name from his mother, considering Shishio often visited his family''s shop and bought many cakes.


    "No, it is alright, but now that you mention it, I don''t know your name yet," Shishio said.


    "Ah, my name is Izumi Miyamura," Izumi Miyamura introduced himself.


    "Well, I''ll call you Izumi, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Miyamura nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Then, Izumi-kun, I''ll buy a cake first," Shishio said and left Miyamura by entering the shop.


    "Wee!" Miyamura bowed his head politely, then nced at Shishio''s motorcycle, wondering what model it was. After all, the yellow color gave a soft feeling, but at the same time, the design was so manly.


    ---


    When Shishio entered the cake shop, he saw Iori was there.


    "Oga-kun, are youing to buy a cake again?" Iori smiled and greeted Shishio.


    "Yes, can you pack me six of them?" Shishio said.


    "Yes." Iori nodded and asked, "Which cakes do you want to buy?"


    "Well, just this cake, that cake..." Shishio pointed his finger at the cakes he wanted to buy, and Iori put all of those cakes into a packaging box.


    "Is that all? After all, you often buy 10 or more," Iori said. As a cakeshop owner, of course, she wanted someone to buy her cake more, right?


    "Well, it is just a gift since I''m about to visit someone," Shishio said.


    Iori looked at Shishio curiously and asked, "A girl?"


    "A girl." Shishio nodded.


    "Was that girlfriend from before?" Iori still remembered Saki, who seemed quite sparky, but a very beautiful girl.


    "No, a different one," Shishio said simply.


    "..." Iori looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression.


    Shishio smiled and said, "Don''t misunderstand, Iori-san, we''re a senior and a junior. I''m visiting her house to learn." Iori had told her to call her first name directly rather than to call her Onee-san. After all, she knew about her age, and Shishio was also about her son''s age. It felt quiteplicated when she was being called Onee-san. But she was happy.


    "Ah, I see..." Iori lowered her head, blushing, feeling embarrassed with her thoughts.


    "Well, it is normal since I might often be mistaken as a yboy," Shishio said sadly.


    "No, no, I have never thought so!" Iori quickly said, thinking that she might have hurt his heart.


    "I see..." Shishio smiled and said, "I''m d that you don''t misunderstand me, Iori-san."


    "..." Iori looked at Shishio for a moment and was entranced by it.


    "So, how much is it?" Shishio asked, looking at Iori, who showed a dumbfounded expression with a smile.


    "Ah, yes!" Iori blushed and quickly counted the price of the cake to Shishio.


    Shishio also paid the money, then left after he talked for a moment.


    "Please visit our shop again!" Iori waved her hand with a smile.


    Waving his hand, Shishio left the shop and saw Miyamura, who was still sweeping the entrance of the shop. "Well, Izumi-kun, I''ll go first."


    "Ah, yes, thank you very much, Oga-san!" Miyamura quickly said with a smile, without knowing that Shishio was flirting with his mother inside before. Looking at Shishio, who was riding his motorcycle away, he felt a bit regret that he didn''t ask about the information about Shishio''s bike and its cost, since in truth, he was quite tempted to own a motorcycle too. "Well, I can ask him again next time." However, next time, Shishio''s rtionship might be even closer to his mother, not that he knew about it, though.


    ---


    Even though there wasn''t any GPS, Shishio had bought a map of Tokyo and the surrounding area before, along with his Enhanced Memory, it was impossible for him to get lost.


    Miu''s house was a bit far from the school, and someone needed to walk for 20 minutes before they arrived at her house. However, with a vehicle, the distance could be reached in a moment.


    Shishio, who had arrived at the address that Miu sent, looked at the apartment building in front of him. Looking at this apartment, he knew that this kind of five-level apartment building was quitemon in this country since it was fairly cheap, considering the age of the building was a bit old. He then parked his motorcycle in front of the building and then sent a message to Miu since he didn''t know which apartment room her family lived in.


    Shishio: "Senpai, I have arrived in front of your apartment building. I''m not sure which one is your apartment. Can youe out?"


    Leaving such a text, Shishio then leaned on the gas tank of his motorcyclezily, waiting for Miu, while looking at the group of housewives, who were looking at him. He gave them a gentle smile and knew that he wouldn''t be bored, waiting for Miu.


    ---


    In the living room of her apartment, Miu was waiting for Shishio, and her expression was a bit restless. She was a bit nervous, considering it was her first time inviting a boy to her house. She checked her phone several times to see whether there was a text on her mobile phone.


    Looking at their big sister, Miu''s little brother and little sister couldn''t help but discuss with each other.


    "What is Onee-chan doing?" Miya (Miu''s little sister) asked.


    "Probably her boyfriend ising?" Haruma (Miu''s little brother) said unsurely.


    "Boyfriend!" Miya was surprised and couldn''t help but exim.


    "Shh!!" Haruma quickly closed his little sister''s mouth, but then he saw that his older sister suddenly stood up when he turned his head.


    "Miya, Haruma, I''ll go out for a bit." Leaving such words, Miu left both of her siblings outside while holding her phone.


    Haruma and Miya looked at each other, and somehow they felt curious what kind of boy their big sister was going to bring.


    ---


    When Miu received a text from Shishio, she quickly came out of her apartment and strode over the stairs since she didn''t want to make him wait too long, then when she arrived at the first floor, she quickly saw him and couldn''t help but feel a bit dumbfounded.


    The first thing that made her dumbfounded was Shishio''s casual clothes. It was her first time seeing him in his casual clothes, which somehow made her blush.


    Shishio was wearing a ck t-shirt, navy blue-colored stretch type skinny jeans, a pair of brown-colored boots, and a jeans jacket. When he sat on his motorcycle, Miu felt like she saw a knight riding on the top of the horse, and somehow she couldn''t help but blush. However, there was a bit of a problem, and that problem was that he was surrounded by many housewives, chatting to each other happily.


    Miu wanted to call him over, but somehow she felt a bit nervous and hesitant. However, Shishio noticed her and quickly called her.


    "Miu-senpai!"


    When her name was being called, Miu smiled and also started to approach him. "Shishio-kun."


    Shishio, who had parked his motorcycle right outside of the apartment building, looked at the group of young housewives that he had talked to and said, "My senior hase, thank you for before Onee-san."


    "Oh my, Onee-san?"


    "My, my, you cane anytime!"


    "Oh, you''re Ashihara-san''s daughter? How lucky of you to have a boyfriend like him."


    "......."


    Miu''s face was as red as a tomato when the group of housewives started to target her. She wasn''t good atmunication, after all, and when she was being teased, she could only stand nervously there.


    Shishio had to admit that Miu was very cute, but he was the only one who could bully her. "Sorry, Onee-san, we''ll have to go first. If we have a chance, then let''s talkter." He directly grabbed Miu''s hand and said, "Let''s go, Senpai."


    "........."


    Miu was very shy at this moment, but she nodded regardless since she wasn''t good with the group of housewives. "Un."


    Shishio and Miu then walked next to each other while holding hands, leaving a group of housewives, who looked at Miu enviously.


    ''If I''m 10 years younger...''


    Everyone thought at that moment.


    ---


    "Um, um..." When they had left, Miu wasn''t sure what to say and couldn''t only mutter some words, especially when her hand was being held!


    "Sorry, Senpai, I just couldn''t help it before," Shishio said and let go of Miu''s hand in a hurry, showing a bit flustered expression, but in truth, he just pretended.


    Miu''s face was still very red, but she quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, it''s thanks to you. I''ve never been very good with a crowd, after all." When she looked at Shishio, she felt like she was the heroine in the storybook where she met the prince by chance.


    "By the way, I have bought you a cake, Senpai. You can eat it with your siblingster," Shishio said and showed the box of cakes that he had bought before.


    "Shishio-kun, you don''t need to do so," Miu quickly said since she didn''t want to trouble him like this every time that he was going to visit her house. Subconsciously, she thought that he would visit her house from time to time.


    "If you don''t take it, then no one is going to take it, Senpai." Shishio looked at Miu with a troubled expression and said, "Do you want to see me waste those cakes?"


    Miu looked at Shishio and pouted. "Shishio-kun, you''re always like that! You always treat me like a child! I''m your senior, you know?"


    "It can''t be helped. Who makes Senpai so cute?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "......" Miu felt that her face was burning at that moment. "An - Anyway, my house is a bit small. I hope that you don''t feel ufortable by it, Shishio-kun."


    "It''s alright. You should know that I''m also living in Sakurasou, right?" Shishio said simply.


    Miu wasn''t surprised when Shishio told her that he was living in Sakurasou, but she was more curious about his home in Kyoto. "Then what about your family in Kyoto?"


    "Well, my family is living at the house..."


    They talked to each other until they arrived at Miu''s apartment.


    "My mom isn''t here because of a part-time job, but both of my siblings are inside. They''re a bit noisy, but please don''t mind them," Miu quickly said.


    "It''s alright, Senpai, you don''t need to worry too much," Shishio said and knew that it was quite often for a housewife to work a part-time job in the supermarket, considering they could get a discount or free ingredients from their jobs. It was also the reason why the supermarket was a popr ce for housewives to work.


    "Then please enter," Miu said, and somehow she felt a bit nervous about bringing him inside her apartment.


    "Then I''ll enter." Shishio entered by following Miu. He then took off his boots at the entrance of her apartment.


    Miu looked at Shishio when he took off his shoes and felt that his image on the school and outside was quite different. He was like an elite student in school, but when he was outside, he gave off a manly aura, which made her blush all the time, especially when she smelled his subtle masculine and warm smell, and she had to admit that she loved it.


    While Miu was waiting for Shishio to take off his boots, the sound of footsteps was heard, and then one boy and one little girl quickly appeared at the entrance of the apartment.


    "Nee-chan, you have brought your boyfriend ---"


    Both of Miu''s siblings were curious about their older sister''s boyfriend, but they didn''t expect that her boyfriend would be so handsome.


    Shishio also looked at the boy and the little girl, and he felt a bit conflicted since...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received 63% shares of Kewpie>


    "............"


    Shishio realized that the system was more degenerate than he had thought at that moment.

 Chapter 201 - Drift Away

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Drift Away</h4>


    "..."


    Looking at both of her siblings, who showed a stunned expression, Miu was a bit amused and asked, "What''s with your expression? That''s very rude, you know?"


    "Ah, well, I have wondered what kind of buy that Nee-chan would bring back home, but..." Haruma looked at Miu and asked, "Nee-chan, this isn''t your boyfriend, right?"


    "..." Miu.


    Shishio looked at Haruma amusedly and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Well, you''re so handsome, after all, and Nee-chan..." Even though Haruma had to admit that his sister was on the cuter side, but... well... there were a lot of beautiful girls in this Tokyo, and his sister was on the in side, looking at Shishio, he had a feeling that this guy was very popr at the school.


    Miu wanted to get angry at her little brother, but somehow, she knew that his words were quite right, but...


    "That''s not true, Miu-senpai is very gentle and kind, but more importantly, she''s adorable. She''s quite popr at school, you know?" Shishio said while looking at Miu with a smile.


    Miu blushed instantly, and when she was being praised, she didn''t dare to look at him at his moment, lowering her head under his gaze, showing how shy she was.


    "..." Miu''s little brother and little sister.


    Haruma looked at Shishio and Miu, and somehow he let out a sigh since he knew his big sister was at his mercy, but he quickly bowed his head and held his little sister''s head to bow her head toward Shishio.


    "My sister has her share of ws... but please take care of her for the rest of her life."


    "...." Shishio.


    "Don''t make such a strange greeting!!!" Miu quickly retorted with a red face. She then coughed and said, "Now that you mention, it is rude that I haven''t introduced both of my siblings. I''m sorry, well... This is Haruma. He just started middle school."


    "Evenin''!" Haruma greeted Shishio with a frivolous style.


    "And my sister Miya, a second-year in an elementary school," Miu introduced her little sister.


    "Evenin''!" Miya also followed her brother, but at the same time, she kept looking at Shishio with a red face.


    Shishio nodded at both of them and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m Shishio Oga. I''m Miu-senpai''s junior. By the way, I have brought a cake for you two. Do you want to eat them?"


    "Cake!" 2x


    Haruma and Miya quickly turned their heads toward Miu with an excited expression, then looked at the box of cakes in her hand.


    Miu let out a long sigh and said, "Don''t eat them too much, alright? We''ll have dinnerter."


    "Yay!" 2x


    Haruma and Miya cheered at the same time.


    Miu then looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio-kun, will you join in the dinner?"


    Shishio was a bit stunned. In truth, he wanted to eat in Wagnaria, wondering whether he could get more rewards, but he didn''t expect Miu to invite him to eat. "Is that alright? Won''t I be a bother to your family?"


    "No, it is alright. You bought a cake for my family, so at least this is the hospitality that I can return to you," Miu quickly said.


    "But I might meet your parents, you know?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Miu''s face was reddened when she thought Shishio might meet her parents, but...


    Shishio felt that his leg was being hugged and looked down. He saw Miya hugging his leg.


    "Onii-chan, can you stay?" Miya asked with a puppy-like expression.


    Shishio looked at Miya for a moment, patted her head gently, and said, "I don''t mind, but you should ask your brother and sister first."


    Miya then quickly turned her head, looking at both Miu and Haruma. "Nii-chan... Nee-chan..."


    "Ugh..." 2x


    Looking at the cute expression of their little sisters, they couldn''t help but admit defeat. After all, even though they hid it, they really doted on their little sister.


    "Well, I don''t think it is a problem," Haruma said simply and didn''t think too much, even if Shishio stayed at his apartment or not. After all, he could tell that Shishio''s rtionship was very close to Miu.


    Miu was still blushing, but she also nodded. "Well, we can eatter, but for now, how about we discuss the novel in my room, Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio looked at Miu with a meaningful smile, but he nodded.


    "I want toe to~~" Miya raised her hand without hesitation, but...


    "NO!!!" Haruma quickly stopped his little sister and started to preach to his little sister. "We shouldn''t get into their way, or they can''t do what they can do. Got it?"


    "..." Miya only stared at Haruma with a nk expression, clearly not understanding what her brother was saying.


    "Stop with the needless consideration, will you?!!" Miu only realized how tired she was when she needed to handle both her little sister and brother at the same time.


    ---


    Inside Miu''s room, Shishio sat on the tatami floor, looking at her room curiously. He had to admit that there was this sweet smell and thought this was really Miu''s room since he could smell the trace of her smell everywhere.


    Miu, who was about to take her story, looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio-kun, isn''t it hot? Don''t you want to take off your jacket?"


    "Well..." In truth, the temperature of this country was still quite cold for him, but it wasn''t on an unbearable level for him. He then took off his jacket and showed off his perfectly fit t-shirt, showing off his muscles perfectly.


    "....."


    Miu felt that her face was quite hot, and it might be her imagination that she felt like she was a boy who asked a woman to take off their clothes so he could see her body, which somehow made her feel that she was perverted for some reason. She quickly shook her head and tried to look away, taking two of her stories and said, "Here, a short detective story and ghost stories."


    Shishio also took out his manuscript and gave it to Miu. "Here''s my story."


    "Oh!" Miu quickly took Shishio''s manuscript with interest and read the title immediately. "5 Centimeters per Second?" She then looked at Shishio with a curious expression.


    "It''s a romance," Shishio said.


    "Romance!" Miu was surprised and became more interested. "It hasn''t beenpleted yet, right?"


    "There are three parts, but I have only written one," Shishio said.


    "Then, I''ll read ---" Miu wanted to read Shishio''s story then look at the entrance of her room. "By the way, will you stop peeking so obviously?"


    Shishio and Miu saw two hands holding a mirror and came out from the other side of the room.


    "Tsk!"


    "See? I knew she''d find out~."


    Haruma and Miya entered the room and showed both different reactions.


    "It surprises me that you believed you were hidden like that..." Miu stared at both of them with a speechless expression.


    "But it''s troubling for us! This is your first time bringing a boy back, you know? We are puberty, you know?" Harumained.


    "You know?" Miya chirped.


    "..."


    Miu let out a sigh and said, "Then, why don''t you just stay here? We''re just talking about novels."


    Haruma and Miya then looked at Shishio, and their eyes brightened.


    "Oga-san, how did you have such a body?" Haruma quickly looked at Shishio''s body in amazement. He could see that even though Shishio''s body wasn''t particrly huge, he could feel a pack of power inside Shishio''s body, and more importantly, it was very handsome.


    Miya didn''t care much about her brother and sat down on Shishio''sp directly. "I can sit here, right, Onii-chan?"


    Shishio patted Miya''s head which caused her to show a blissful expression since it was sofortable, then looked at Haruma and said, "You should eat a lot of protein such as meat or milk. You''re still in a growing period. So as long as you eat them, you''ll grow as big as me."


    "Really?" Haruma, after all, didn''t really want to be a shorty, so he quickly made a note, then he asked, "By the way, Oga-san, did you walk toe here? You didn''t wear your uniform. Do you live nearby?" He had been curious for a while and wondered why Shishio didn''t wear his uniform.


    "No, I rode a motorcycle," Shishio said.


    "Motorcycle?!" Haruma was dumbfounded, but then his eyes shone excitedly. However, he frowned and asked, "But Oga-san, you''re Nee-chan''s junior, right? Can you ride on a motorcycle? You need to have a driving license, right?"


    Miu almost forgot since Shishio was too handsome before, but when she thought about it clearly, wasn''t it a crime for him to ride on a motorcycle when he was the only freshman in high school.


    "Shhh!" Shishio made a gesture for them to be quiet and said, "As long as you don''t report me, then I''ll be alright."


    "Shhh!" Miyaughed and followed Shishio''s gesture, but Haruma and Miu were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect Shishio to be a bad boy!


    Miu feltplex, but Haruma was excited and asked, "Oga-san, can I see your motorcycle?"


    "I parked it in front of the apartment building. You can see it there," Shishio said.


    "I''ll go there!" Haruma quickly left and ran to see Shishio''s motorcycle.


    Shishio then looked at Miu and asked, "Senpai, don''t tell the school, alright?"


    Miu somehow understood that Shishio wasn''t as perfect as he seemed. "Well, I won''t tell anyone, but careful, alright? You don''t have a driving license, right?"


    "No, I have one," Shishio said and showed his driving license to Miu.


    "...." Miu.


    "I want to see it too!" Miya also looked at Shishio''s driving license curiously.


    "How did you get one?" Miu asked.


    "It''s a secret," Shishio said with a smile.


    "...." Miu.


    "Well, Senpai, why don''t we read each other''s stories first?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, that''s true!" Miu nodded and started to read Shishio''s story since she was very curious about what kind of romance story he had written.


    "Onii-chan, are you writing a story too?" Miya asked.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and started to talk with Miya.


    While Shishio and Miya talked to each other, Miu was absorbed in Shishio''s story as if she was one of the characters inside. She could feel the shyness, happiness, and even the ache and painful feeling of the characters inside the story.


    They were very harmonious until they heard Haruma''s voice and a woman''s voice.


    "I''m back!"


    "Oga-san, can you let me ride on your motorcycle?" Haruma quickly said and was ready to bow his head, but before Shishio answered, his head was knocked by an older woman whose face was simr to Miu''s. "Haruma! What are you saying? You''re still a middle school student! And can you even ride a motorcycle?"


    "It hurts!" Haruma held his head and was on the verge of crying.


    Shishio looked at this older woman and thought instantly that she was Miu''s mother.


    ''Wow, a cutie!''


    Shishio didn''t expect Miu''s mother would be so cute, and at the same time...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Zone">


    "....." Shishio.


    "Oh my, Miu, you have brought a boy home!" Miu''s mother was so excited.


    "M - Mom..." Miu''s face was very red, and she wasn''t sure what to do.


    "What''s your name?" Miu''s mother ignored Miu and looked at Shishio.


    "My name is Shishio Oga, aunty," Shishio said.


    "Oga-kun, how about you have dinner with us, and tell me how you meet Miu?" Miu''s mother asked.


    "MOM!!!!"


    Shishio looked at Miu, and somehow he couldn''t wait for her growth.


    ---


    After an embarrassing dinner moment, Shishio decided to go home, and Miu would also send him back.


    "Oga-san, pleasee again!" Haruma really wanted Shishio toe again since that way he could ask him to teach him how to ride on a motorcycle.


    "Onii-chan, pleasee again, alright?" Miya was already very sticky toward Shishio.


    "Yes, you cane again to y, Oga-kun," Miu''s mother said.


    "....." Looking at how eager they were, Shishio wasn''t sure how to describe his emotion and wondered what would happen if he told them that he had a girlfriend. He just came to let Miu read his story but didn''t expect the development would turn into this. "Then I''ll visit you in the future."


    Mui''s face was already burning red, and she said, "I''ll send Shishio-kun first."


    Shishio and Miu then left together, while Miya, Haruma, and Miu''s mother looked at their backs with a thoughtful expression.


    ---


    Walking next to each other, they didn''t hold hands at this moment. Miu was very shy, but she still said, "Your story is amazing, Shishio-kun. You might be able to publish it directly as long as the development is good." She really thought that Shishio''s story was very amazing. It was so romantic and sad at the same time.


    "Thank you." Shishio nodded, but then he remembered something and said, "By the way, Senpai, I might not be able toe to the club tomorrow."


    "Eh? Why?" Miu asked in surprise.


    "I have something to do tomorrow, so please tell Sensei about it," Shishio said since he had a feeling that Kiriya might cause him a lot of trouble if he didn''te to the club twice, but he had made a promise with Rui to help her, so there was nothing that he could do.


    Miu nodded with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him."


    "Thank you."


    Looking at his expression, Miu looked at Shishio for a bit, and somehow, she wasn''t sure why, but she remembered his story that she read before. It might not be rted, but a writer often wrote stories based on their experience.


    ''Was that Shishio''s experience?''


    Miu wondered, but then, she just asked casually, "Shishio-kun, can I ask something?"


    "Yes?" Shishio looked at Miu curiously, wondering what question that she wanted to ask.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Miu asked, but her heart was beating very fast, and she felt that she was very bold at that moment. Her face flushed in shyness, but she still stared at him shyly at this moment, waiting for his answer. She just feltfortable with him, and it was very nice to be with him. Her world was bright when she was with him.


    Shishio looked at Miu for a moment before he nodded. "Yes, I have a girlfriend."


    "...."


    Miu felt that the world became dim at this moment, and she felt weak all of a sudden.


    "Senpai?" Shishio looked at Miu worriedly.


    Hearing Shishio''s voice, Miu took a deep breath and forced herself to smile. "Shishio-kun, can you walk by yourself? I feel a bit tired now."


    Shishio looked at Miu for a moment and also let out a sigh. "Well, be careful, Senpai." He wasn''t blind since he knew that he had hurt her, but it was something inevitable. He couldn''t date Miu by pretending that he didn''t date anyone. He wasn''t sure whether their rtionship would develop further, but the first obstacle between their rtionship had been passed, and now, whether they would part or together, it depended on his next action.


    Miu looked at Shishio''s back and slowly walked away. She wanted to reach him, but she knew that she couldn''t. Standing in the middle of the stairs, she just didn''t know what to do until she could only squat down, sobbing there quietly.


    ''Why?''


    Miu thought about that question, and the memory of when they met for the first time, being together until now, appeared on her mind. She wanted to have more memories again with him, but now, it was impossible since they had drifted away, and she couldn''t stop him.

 Chapter 202 - Whats The Right Answer?

    <h4>Chapter 202 - What''s The Right Answer?</h4>


    Shishio walked for a moment before he stopped on the stairs right below where Miu sobbed. Hearing her sobbing voice, he clenched his fists since he knew that had hurt her.


    ''Was it a good decision?''


    Shishio knew that it was crueler to give someone false hope, and he knew that he couldn''t be a perfect lover for Miu. He had always thought that he could make them happy by dating everyone, but not only had he caused Saki and Nana to cry before, he also caused Miu to cry. As for Ritsu and Shiina, he wasn''t sure, but he could tell that their condition wasn''t much better than Miu''s right now.


    ''I need to solve this now.''


    With such a thought on his mind, Shishio started to move forward.


    ---


    Miu was still hugging her knees, sobbing quietly, sitting in the middle of the stairs of the apartment building, but suddenly...


    "Senpai."


    Hearing this voice, Miu was stunned and looked up. "Shishio-kun?" She had thought that Shishio had gone back, but she didn''t expect him to appear right in front of her.


    "I know that you don''t want to see me right now, but can we talk for a moment?" Shishio said while squatting down, trying to lower his height to match Miu''s gaze.


    With a slightly reddened face, Miu nodded gently, but unlike the usual panicked expression, she was calm and said, "Yes."


    Shishio sat next to Miu, then gave a can of warm tea to Miu. "Hold it first, Senpai."


    His casual gentleness caused her heart to tremble. It was fairly cold on a spring night, which was why when Shishio gave her a can of warm tea, Miu hesitated since the more beautiful memory that she had with him, the more painful it became when she knew that they couldn''t be together. "No..." Her voice trembled when she rejected his offer, but her hand was held by him without hesitation, and the can of warm tea was put on her hand.


    Feeling the warmth in her palm, Miu bit her lower lip and lowered her head. "You have always been so forceful, Shishio-kun." She remembered their first meeting when Shishio helped her pay for her book, it was a memorable and precious memory, and she thought it might be the beginning of the love story like in the shoujo manga. Still, the reality was different from shoujo manga, she couldn''t be her special one, and she was just a senior from the same school that he met by chance.


    Holding the can of warm tea in her hands tightly, Miu really wanted to run right now, but...


    "I''m sorry," Shishio said.


    Miu was stunned, but then she asked him with a trembling voice, "...Why did you apologize?"


    "That I have hurt you," Shishio said as he closed his eyes, feeling the buzzing feeling on his head slowly disappear. He calmed himself for a moment before he opened it again. He had been on an emotional roller coaster for the past few days from up to down so suddenly, which gave him headaches sometimes, and even though he wasn''t the one who was in pain, seeing Miu, Shiina, and Ritsu showed such a painful expression, it also hurt him.


    Shishio knew that he often talked lightly about creating a harem here and there. Still, when it really happened, there was no way that a girl could be happy with such a rtionship, and the reason why they could ept it was probably because of his persistence and how they loved him so much. When he thought about their love and used them so he could date more girls, he couldn''t help but feel that he was really a scumbag.


    ''But...''


    It was toote, Shishio had stepped into this path, and if he backed down, then everything would crumble, and he would hurt everyone, so right now, he couldn''t doubt himself and believed in himself that he could make them happy.


    ''Even though I can''t say that I love them?''


    Shishio couldn''t help but fall into self-depreciation at how low he was. He often talked bad about people, but he also wasn''t much better.


    Hearing Shishio''s apologies, Miu looked at him in surprise, and somehow his huge body that always protected her and gave her reassurance was full of wounds at this moment. She could only shake her head and said, "No, I have always taken your gentleness as something for granted while thinking that I''ll have your gentleness forever, but I know that we can''t stay like that forever, and we''ll change along the way." She looked at him and said, "But I have never regretted meeting you, and I''m happy to know you, Shishio-kun."


    "Senpai..." Shishio looked at Miu in surprise.


    "I have always heard that the matter of heart can''t be controlled, and when you fall in love with someone, you will fall with them, so I can''t me you," Miu said with a smile. In truth, it was so painful for her, it was so painful to know that Shishio couldn''t be with her, but she also didn''t have a right to force him to be with her. She only realized that she was selfish, but it couldn''t be helped since she knew that she had fallen for him. Even though that love couldn''t be reciprocated, she still treasured this feeling, and hopefully, their rtionship couldn''t change from now on. She looked at Shishio and asked, "How about you, Shishio-kun? Have you regretted meeting me?"


    "I...." Shishio looked at Miu for a moment before he showed a smile and said, "I''m d to meet you, Senpai. It is fun to be with you, especially when you have always shown a cute expression when I teased you."


    "Shishio-kun...." Miu was lost for words and couldn''t help but hit his arm lightly while pouting, showing that she was unhappy.


    Both of themughed together before Shishio looked at Miu sadly and said, "But I might not be able to tease you more now."


    "Hmm...." Even though Miu felt a bit annoyed that she was often being teased, and right now, she should feel happy that Shishio wouldn''t tease her again, but she felt sad and lonely somehow.


    ''If only...''


    Miu then shook her head and knew that there wasn''t any ''if only...'' in this world, Shishio wasn''t her boyfriend, and he had a girlfriend. She didn''t want to show her sad expression to him. She forced herself to smile while looking at him and asked, "So can you tell me who this lucky girl is? Who is your girlfriend?" She was curious who his girlfriend was, wondering who was the one that had melted his heart. After all, she also knew how popr Shishio was. If they didn''t meet by chance and they weren''t someone from the same club, she often doubted whether both of them could know each other.


    When Shishio was being asked this question, he felt a bit hesitant for a moment, but in the end, he said, "It''s Nana..."


    "Ah, I see, it''s Nana!" Before Shishio finished his words, Miu quickly cut his words and seemed to have expected this. After all, she knew how close Shishio and Nana were. Both of them were from the same ss and sat next to each other, so when she heard that Nana was his girlfriend, she didn''t feel surprised, especially when Nana was so beautiful and smart. Not only that, but Nana''s boobs were also...


    Miu then looked down and looked at her chest, which made her sigh. "You should make her happy since you have dated her, and don''t tease other girls again since you might cause her to feel jealous and misunderstanding, least you might cause...." She then closed her mouth since she felt that she was talking about herself. She knew that Shishio''s charm was lethal for a girl, and it was quite normal for them to fall in love with him, which was why she didn''t say it since she would confess her love to him if she said that.


    ''But confess?'' Miu thought at that moment, but then she quickly shook her head and continued to talk.


    Looking at Miu, who became excited, Shishio quickly stopped her and said, "Wait, Senpai, listen to me!"


    "Huh?"


    "I have dated Nana, but I have also dated Saki." Shishio took a deep breath and said, "I date two girls at the same time."


    "...."


    Miu''s eyes and mouth were wide open, and she couldn''t believe what she had heard. She then started to frown and asked, "Did you do two-timing on them?"


    "No, I got their consent at the same time. We have decided to date together," Shishio said without hesitation, telling the truth to Miu.


    "....." Miu couldn''t react for a moment, and she also wasn''t sure what to say either since what she had heard was too shocking.


    "I know that you might not be able to ept it, and I can''t me you if you think that it is wrong either, but this is the only way that I can do to make both of them happy." Shishio looked at Miu with a bitter smile and said, "Sorry to disappoint you, Senpai." He knew that because of mon sense," there was no way their rtionship could be epted, but he couldn''t care about it. The only thing that he cared about was that he knew that he had disappointed Miu.


    After a moment of shock, Miu still felt slightly dizzy, then asked gently, "Nana and Saki have decided to date you together?"


    "Un." Shishio nodded.


    Miu looked at Shishio and asked, "Do you think it is right?"


    "I have never thought about whether my rtionship is wrong or right since I don''t think there''s a right or wrong in love," Shishio said.


    "But how can you be responsible for them? There isn''t going to be a good future for the three of you, you know?" Miu asked with a frown. If Shishio had only one girlfriend, then she wouldn''t say much, but he had two!


    "Senpai, I won''t ask you to ept our rtionship or not, and the reason why I''ve told you this is that I don''t want to lie to you. As for whether it is right or not, it doesn''t really matter since I have prepared myself. As for the future, you don''t need to worry since I have the power to make both of them happy," Shishio said.


    ''How?''


    Miu wanted to ask that question, but she closed her mouth since she knew that he wouldn''t heed her words, and she also knew that he had the power to make both Saki and Nana happy. However, she really wanted to say something, and at the same time, she felt slightly bitter since inwardly, she wondered whether she could also ask the same thing?


    Shishio could date two girls, then what if there was one more?


    Such a question appeared on Miu''s head one after another, which made her confused since hermon sense told her that this rtionship wasn''t right, but who was the one who decided right and wrong?


    "Senpai!"


    "Ah!" Miu was then awoken and looked at Shishio with a confused expression.


    "Senpai, I might only have realized that there''s no right or wrong in feeling since a feeling is something intangible, and we can''t see it. Using your head, you won''t see the answer, so you need to see it with something below."


    "Below?" Miu looked at Shishio with some confusion.


    Shishio looked straight into Miu''s eyes without dodging them and said, "It''s using our heart." He pointed his finger at his heart and smiled. "Your heart knows the best about you."


    "My heart..." Miu blinked her eyes and touched her heart.


    "I know in my heart that I want both Nana and Saki, and both Saki and Nana also know in their heart that they want me, so the three of us decide to date each other," Shishio said.


    "....." Miu stared at Shishio, and somehow all the thoughts on her head had been cleared.


    Shishio looked at Miu and took a deep breath, and after a moment, he made up his decision and said, "Senpai, what I''m about to say might make you hate me, or even want to punch me, but I know what my heart wants, and Senpai... I want you."


    Miu was surprised before her cute face blushed!


    "You have always given me a smile, being with you always makes mefortable, and I can''t let other guys bully you. The right to bully you is mine," Shishio said while holding both her small and cute hands.


    "Yo - You don''t have that right! You can''t bully me!" Miu quickly retorted with a red face.


    "Then can I have the right to have you?" Shishio asked, staring at Miu''s eyes gently.


    Miu blinked her eyes, and her face was so red that it gradually spread into her neck. Still, when she saw his expression, she knew that she also needed to answer his request with the answer that came from her heart, but even so, she was still nervous. After all, it was her first time, she was being confessed!


    Her heart raced, and she felt that her heart was filled with something that almost burst, but she didn''t hate this feeling. She took a deep breath then said timidly, "Le - Let me think about it, and... and can I ask both Saki and Nana?" She didn''t dare to look into his eyes since she might have an impulse somehow if she looked into it.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Take your time since I know that it isn''t a decision that you can make hastily."


    "Will you wait?" Miu asked, looking at Shishio.


    "I will wait, but..."


    "But?"


    "Let me give you something so you can help you make up your mind," Shishio said.


    "Wh --?!" Miu wanted to ask, but suddenly her lips were kissed!


    Miu was stunned, but she didn''t push him, and slowly she closed her eyes, and when their lips parted, she blinked her eyes, staring at the man who had stolen her first kiss, and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but then her face and neck gradually turned red, and she felt that her heart was almost burst.


    Shishio patted Miu''s head gently and said, "I''ll go back now."


    "Um." Miu nodded shyly, staring at his back that left slowly before she plopped on the ground with a reddened face. Her feelings were mixed at that moment, it wasplex andplicated, but at the same time, she was so happy that it almost burst her heart. She sat on the stairs for a moment before she heard the sound of his motorcycle. She quickly stood up and walked to the edge of the stairs, staring at him, who had left her apartment building. Touching her heart, she recalled what he had told her before.


    ''Use your heart, huh?''


    Watching him suddenly turn his head and smile at her brought a smile to her face and caused her to wave her hand. Then, realizing her reaction, she knew that even though she might resist, her body was honest.


    Miu wasn''t sure about her feeling right now since all themon sense on her head was smashed right away by him, and she was in confusion, but one thing for sure, she didn''t hate the feeling of her lips being taken by him.

 Chapter 203 - Sometimes, It Is Just So Tiring

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Sometimes, It Is Just So Tiring</h4>


    Walking out, Shishio rode on his motorcycle before he drove it away. When he left, he nced for thest time and saw Miu, who was standing, watching him, holding the handrail, which was located on the edge of the stairs area of the apartment building. He gave her a smile for thest time before he turned his head to focus on the street.


    Shishio didn''t immediately go back to Sakurasou, but rather, he drove randomly around before he arrived at the bridge near the neighborhood area. He didn''t care much where he was since he just wanted to be alone for a moment.


    Shishio parked his motorcycle on the side before leaning on the bridge''s handrail, letting out a long sigh.


    The cold wind caused his hot body to feel slightly cool, and somehow he felt better.


    Staring at the clear river that reflected the night sky absentmindedly, Shishio knew that what he was doing wasn''t right, but at the same time, it also wasn''t wrong either. He knew that having a harem was a very enjoyable thing, but at the same time, his heart was quite heavy since he couldn''t say, "I love you.


    It was such a simple sentence, but it couldn''te out of his mouth.


    Shishio opened his mouth and closed it again. He had thought that Miu might be able to help him, but...


    "Having happy and beautiful memories won''t always bring you salvation. On the contrary, the more beautiful a memory is, the more painful it can be. It can even be terrifying. Both for the one who''s leaving�� And for the one left behind..."


    Shishio closed his eyes, and somehow he wanted to jump directly to the river to cool himself, but in the end, he didn''t do so since he felt a bit dumb to do that. He didn''t want to get sick, but well, the reason why he thought something so randomly might be because he didn''t want to think at this moment.


    Even though Shishio had confessed to three girls now, he still couldn''t forget her, which made him very guilty toward Saki, Nana, and Miu. Even though Miu''s answer might not be clear right now, he knew that it was only a time before she epted his rtionship, which meant he had three girls that had sacrificed themselves for him, staying with him, and supported him. Yet, he was still being caught by his past, which made him realize how pathetic he was.


    ''I need to be strong!''


    Shishio pped his cheeks several times until he could feel the pain and the numbness on his cheeks, which made him quitefortable. He might not be able to solve his problem now, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t solve it in the future.


    Shishio wasn''t a "Superman," he wasn''t perfect, and the matter of the emotion really tired him at this moment. He just wanted to sleep, but he knew that when he returned to Sakurasou, there were a lot of problems that he needed to solve, and he couldn''t run away, so he decided to ept his rewards first since he had gained a lot of rewards today before he returned.


    <As you have taken Miu Ashihara''s first kiss, you received "Enhanced Recovery">


    <As you have given a deep impression on Miu Ashihara''s heart, you have received "Disease Immunity">


    Shishio then checked all the rewards that he had received from today''s adventure.


    "63% shares of Kewpie", "Zone", "Enhanced Recovery"; and "Disease Immunity".


    Shishio had to admit that his rewards were amazing, so without hesitation, he epted his rewards, starting from the assets.


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    The moment Shishio epted the 63% shares of Kewpie, he had to admit that it was quite an interestingpany since it was a mayonnaisepany. Thispany sold the best-selling mayonnaise in Japan and also sold in other countries.


    Shishio looked at Kewpie, then checked his assets, and couldn''t help but think that most of his assets were a food-rtedpany. Still, it was alright since he knew that a foodpany was a very good thing, and with his "Cooking Mastery," it was simply an easy thing for him to enhance the taste of all of the products in hispany.


    After checking it for a while, Shishio epted his other reward, and he epted the "Zone" without hesitation. The moment he epted it, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow and thought of one work that he had read in the past, thinking that it was quite a good reward.


    The "Zone" is the ability to fully use 100% of one''s concentration.


    Shishio could utilize 100% of his concentration, allowing him to push his physical and mental capabilities to their maximum potential, allowing the mind to perceive and respond without any distraction. Obstacles became minor problems while objectives grew significantly easier to aplish.


    Since concentration was the learning cornerstone, his mind also became quicker to assimte thoughts and information. He was now able to process information at an instant speed. The information became instantly recorded on the user''s memory, freeing the mind from its boundaries and making the stored knowledge essible even when he was without his power.


    Shishio then tried to use the "Zone," and somehow, he felt that the world was working in slow motion, and he had to admit that it was an amazing feeling. In the past, when he fought against Kanoh Agito, he remembered that he had this kind of feeling before, but it was a bit hard to enter that state, but now, with this reward, he could get into that state anytime he wanted.


    Shishio thought that the "Zone" was a good ability since and it was very useful for fighting and other things such as sports and sex? He was sure about the former, but he wasn''t sure about thetter since he hadn''t tried it.


    Shishio then thought to use his "Breathing Technique," "Zone," and also his "Ninjutsu Mastery," then he directly disappeared out of nowhere before he appeared on the other side of the bridge. He then deactivated the "Breathing Technique" and the "Zone" before returning to his previous spot.


    Shishio was doing before to move to the other side of the bridge from the bottom of the bridge by using his "Ninjutsu Mastery" since this ability gave him a gymnastic and acrobatic beyond ordinary feat. But, unfortunately, his body was only 1.5 times stronger than normal. If he was stronger, then he could do more incredible feats in the future.


    Shishio didn''t try anything strange again since he was afraid that he might be hungry and decided to ept two of his rewards directly, and somehow he could feel the slight change on his body. He had mastered "Seimei Kikan," and he could feel and control his muscles, bones, veins, neurons, etc., and also noticed the change in them.


    The moment he epted both "Enhanced Recovery" and "Disease Immunity," he had to admit that he was very excited.


    On "Enhanced Recovery," Shishio knew that he possessed the ability to recover faster than the average person, recovering from negative effects such as stunning, fazing, poison, sleep, pain, flinching, being knocked down, losing bnce, fatigue, overstretching, being knocked unconscious, etc. at vastly enhanced speed.


    But of course, there was a limitation, such as if his limb was missing, then it would be impossible to recover it. But, still, if he connected his missing limb back, then the time he would recover would be very fast, and if he died, then this power didn''t work, which was pretty much something normal, right?


    Then after he had enough, Shishio checked his "Disease Immunity," and he could only say that it was amazing. His immunity, digestive, and other organ systems were enhanced or evolved far beyond that of a normal human. They werepletely immune to every form of the disease brought on by bacteria, viruses, or even parasites.


    Shishio knew that if he wanted to eat rotten food, he would be alright, and he also didn''t need to be afraid of STDs. Still, even though he wouldn''t think that he would have sex with someone who had an STDs, it wouldn''t hurt to have this ability, right?


    However, even though this ability was very powerful, there was still a limitation since he was still vulnerable to poisons or toxins.


    ''Well, I might get poison immunity in the future,'' Shishio thought.


    Shishio, who had received all of his rewards, felt a bit better, and somehow he also had recovered. He might have been a bit depressed before, but he knew that he couldn''t waste his time depressed since there were many problems that he needed to solve first. The faster he solved them, the better it was, and it was his first step.


    Shishio knew that the first step had always been the hardest, but things would get easier from now on once he had taken his first step. He needed to think positively and thought to go back, but then his phone vibrated. He took his phone and raised his eyebrow when he saw the one who had called him. He then, without hesitation, epted the call and asked, "Senpai?"


    "Sorry for calling you at night. I want to ask what kind of camera and video recorder is suitable for personal use," Yukinoshita asked calmly.


    "...."


    "...You''re calling me now to ask what kind of camera and video recorder that you should buy for your personal use?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    "Yes," Yukinoshita said without hesitation and somehow felt satisfied with Shishio''s way of asking questions since he didn''t mention anything about a cat.


    Shishio couldn''t help but let out a long sigh when Yukinoshita asked him to ask this kind of question.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you let out a sigh?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    "Nothing, I''m just a bit tired," Shishio said simply.


    "If you need help, then you cane to my clubroom," Yukinoshita said.


    "Your clubroom?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "I''m the president of the Service Club," Yukinoshita said.


    "Service club?" Shishio was just wondering why this girl suddenly wanted to help him.


    "The one who possesses skills shall grace those without them. Those people are called ''volunteers.'' They reach out with a helping hand to those in need. And that''s what this club does. Wee to the Service Club. I will fulfill the task given to me by fixing all your problems," Yukinoshita said eloquently.


    "....."


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Yukinoshita asked with some displeasure.


    "No, I''m just not sure what kind of reaction I should take now," Shishio said.


    "How about you tell me your problems, then I''ll help you to fix them," Yukinoshita said.


    "Well, I have a senior who is so obsessed with cats that she is so obsessed that she wants to buy the most advanced camera and video recorder for her personal hobby ---" Shishio hadn''t finished his words but, Yukinoshita quickly cut him and said, "Oga-kun, how about you meet me tomorrow at the clubroom? Let me educate you that you need to respect your senior more, or else you won''t be able to live from now on." Her voice was extremely cold, and she thought that she needed to teach him a lesson, or else she felt that he would make fun of her all the time!


    "..."


    Shishio had to admit that it was quite enjoyable to spend his break time with a beautiful senior, but...


    "Sorry, Senpai, I spent my break time with my girlfriend," Shishio said.


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    "Well, if you''re alright, I''ll visit you on Monday," Shishio said.


    "Why not tomorrow or two dayster?" Yukinoshita asked, feeling a bit unhappy. She was a beautiful girl, and many guys had confessed to her, but this guy simply rejected her.


    "I have a lot of things to do on both days, sorry." Shishio apologized and said, "By the way, I''ll send you a text about the information about the camera and the video recorder for personal useter. Then I won''t say much. I have to go home now. Bye, Senpai."


    ''Go home?'' Yukinoshita somehow could the sound of his footsteps, the river, and then the sound of his motorcycle, which somehow made her raise her eyebrow. "Oga-kun, did you ride on a motorcycle?" She knew that Shishio was only a freshman and for him to ride on a motorcycle meant that he was doing something that only a delinquent would do


    "....."


    Shishio looked at his motorcycle for a moment and said, "Senpai, please don''t tell the teacher."


    Somehow under that cold expression, a warm smile formed on Yukinoshita''s face, and she said, "Well, I''ll see you in my clubroom on Friday at the break." She left those words before she hung up the call since she didn''t want to hear his rejection.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at his phone, and the corner of his lips twitched. Somehow, he didn''t expect that he would entangle with Yukinoshita, even if he didn''t n to. However, he wasn''t someone who liked being forced, so he decided to ignore her and didn''t think too much. He shook his head and put on his helmet before he rode his motorcycle back to Sakurasou.

 Chapter 204 - Have You Ever Kissed?

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Have You Ever Kissed?</h4>


    Shishio, who returned back to Sakurasou, was quite peaceful. He parked his motorcycle, then entered Sakurasou. He didn''t cause that muchmotion, and Chihiro didn''t seem toe and scold him since he wasn''tte. He looked at the time and saw that it was still nine at night, which was pretty much still early for everyone.


    "I''m back."


    When his voice fell, Roberta walked out from the girls'' area and greeted Shishio as usual.


    "How was the dinner?" Shishio asked, wondering how everyone was doing when he wasn''t in Sakurasou. He didn''t feel surprised when Roberta came out to greet him since he knew that this woman had ced many hidden cameras, eavesdropping devices, and sensors in various ces in Sakurasou, after all, even though she was a maid, her role was more into a bodyguard.


    "They cooked dinner by themselves," Roberta said and told that in truth, everyone could cook dinner, but as for the taste, it was quite normal.


    Shishio nodded and said, "How are Mashiro and Kawai-senpai?"


    "They ate dinner before, but..." Roberta didn''t continue since she knew that Shishio knew that the condition of both Ritsu and Shiina weren''t good now.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t feel that surprised. He had just solved their problem in the morning, but suddenly another problem came at the end of school. He somehow missed the day when he met Shiro-san on the street by chance. Even though he met a police officer, it was still several times better than handling this kind of emotional problem. "Well, you can take a rest first. I''m a bit sleepy now."


    "Yes, good night, Shishio-sama." Roberta almost bowed her head respectfully but quickly stopped and nodded gently since she recalled that Shishio told her not to be so uptight. After all, Shishio didn''t feel thatfortable to see her bow her head at him all the time.


    If it was someone else, then Shishio might not care, but he had to admit that he cared about Roberta, so he wanted her to be rxed around him.


    "Good night, Roberta." Shishio nodded with a smile and returned to his room.


    Roberta nodded while staring at Shishio''s back silently. There was an urge on her heart, and she wanted to move forward, but in the end, she took a deep breath, turned, and moved back to the girls'' area silently.


    ---


    "Ah!"


    When Shishio arrived at his room, he jumped directly into his bed andid on itzily. He had to admit that his day was quite hectic, from how Shiina asked him for a date, how Ritsu seemed trying to avoid him, Tokugawa suddenly appeared in front of him, how both Shiina and Ritsu knew his rtionship with Saki and saw him being kissed by Saki, thenstly his matter with Miu. There were many things that happened in just a day that he felt like he was riding on an emotional roller coaster from up to down, and somehow, he was almost thrown out by the roller coaster. Luckily, he had "Enhanced Grip," which caused him to hold the handle well, so he didn''t fall down from the roller coaster, but this roller coaster hadn''t ended yet.


    ''I need to resolve this matter as soon as possible.''


    Shishio then forced himself to stand up and changed his clothes, but when suddenly, the door of his room opened.


    "Shishio-kun, please help me to write a script for my anime!" Misaki opened the door of Shishio''s room, but she was dumbfounded when she saw Shishio was just on his boxer, and she could see a huge bulge from the silhouette of his boxer. She couldn''t utter any words as if she was petrified by the stare of the basilisk.


    "....."


    Shishio put his palm on his face and said, "Senpai, can you get out for a bit?"


    Misaki, whose face was so red, nodded dumbly before she closed the door slowly.


    *Click!*


    "..."


    Shishio thought that it might be good to lock his door next time.


    ---


    Shishio sat on his chair and was about toplete his story.


    As for Misaki, she had entered and sat on his bed, staring at his back with a blush since she had seen him naked twice.


    Feeling the stare on his back, Shishio turned his chair and looked at Misakizily.


    Misaki also didn''t want to lose and also stared at him.


    Both of them stared at each other at the same time until Misaki looked away with a blush since she felt that his eyes had this magic that made her drawn toward him, and if she stared any longer, she was afraid that she might drown him.


    Shishio smiled amusedly and asked, "You want me to write the script for your anime?"


    "Um." Misaki nodded without hesitation when she heard Shishio''s question. "By the way, can you cook me dinner? I haven''t eaten yet. Look at my boobs be smaller!" She raised her boobs to show him that they had be smaller.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Misaki''s breasts for a moment and had to admit that it had be smaller even though it was only a little. He then took out a snack bar from his drawer and threw it toward Misaki. "Eat this first."


    Misaki caught the snack bar easily and ate it without hesitation.


    "So what about Mitaka-senpai?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Misaki coughed then quickly hit her chest several times, causing her breasts to undte up and down several times.


    Shishio then took a bottle of mineral water, opened the cap, and gave it to Misaki. He had bought many things and put them in his room after he had sent Rui back before.


    Misaki quickly took the mineral water and drank it without hesitation.


    *Gulp! *Gulp!* *Gulp!*


    Misaki then wiped the water on the corner of her mouth and let out a long sigh. She then stared at Shishio with a hint of grudge and said, "You have almost choked me to death! Be responsible and write me a script, Shishio-kun!"


    "....."


    Shishio didn''t immediately refuse as usual but stared at Misaki for a moment and asked, "Are you sure?"


    The words that were about toe out from Misaki''s mouth stuck since she thought that Shishio was going to reject her as usual, but she didn''t expect him to raise this question for her. Her eyes turned red, and tears dripped from her eyes. Staring at him, and asked, "Are you also telling me that I''m running away?"


    "Running away? What do you mean?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and didn''t understand.


    "Everyone has said that I''m running away! But... but... what can I do?" Misaki didn''t expect Mitaka to run away directly after their confrontationst night.


    When Misaki had dinner before, some of them told her that she was the one who ran away and didn''t acknowledge her feelings. She might not acknowledge her feelings, but she had nothing to do with Mitaka, who was running away, but why did it feel that it was her fault that Mitaka decided to move?


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and took a gentle breath for a moment before he sat gently right next to Misaki. "Even if you run away, I think that''s alright too."


    "Huh?" Misaki looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression.


    Shishio took some tissues from his table, then cleared up the tears and snot on Misaki''s face. "Here, blow your nose."


    Misaki blew her nose, then felt warm when she was being taken care of like this, but she was still curious about her words and asked, "What do you mean it is okay for me to run away?"


    "When things go south, it''s ok to run away." Shishio looked at Misaki and asked, "Senpai, do you see running away as something negative?"


    Misaki opened her mouth and asked, "Should I not?"


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with running away. You''re different from livestock who have nowhere to run. You may feel guilty over having run away, but do you think that your life is over with just one broken love? You have me. You have everyone in Sakurasou even though I have to admit that you''re a bit annoying..."


    "Hey!"


    "But I have to admit that it is a bit lonely to see you all depressed like this." Shishio wiped Misaki''s tears again and said, "So just smile at how you usually do and do what you love. I''m sure that everyone also thinks simrly."


    "Really?" Misaki asked, staring at Shishio.


    "I''m sure." Shishio nodded and leaned on the wall, sitting on his bed. He patted the free space beside him and said, "Sit here. I''ll listen to what you want to say."


    Misaki nodded then sat next to Shishio before sheined about what had happened at the dinner.


    Listening to Misaki''s story, Shishio didn''t expect the dinner before would be in chaos, and it was because Mayumi told Misaki that she was running away from her real feeling, and it caused both Misaki and Mitaka to be hurt, but he felt that it was better not to listen to Mayumi''s rtionship advice, after all, could someone believe in the love advice of someone who had been two-timing, three-timing, and even four-timing, as the scumbag ma, Mayumi''s words were the only things that Misaki shouldn''t listen.


    Misakiughed somehow when she listened to Shishio''s words.


    "Still, was the cause of your problem was Mitaka''s script?" Shishio asked.


    Misaki was a bit hesitant and nodded. She lowered her head and said, "Last night, after I have returned back from your room, he asked me to meet him, and he decided to show his script, then... I... I just don''t want to make an anime from that script. I don''t feel the feeling where I want to create that story into an anime. I can''t get excited at all from his script!"


    "....." Somehow along the way, Shishio felt Misaki''s words were a bit misleading, but he decided to ignore it.


    Shishio couldn''t say who was right and who was wrong, everyone had their own rights, and everyone was free to fall in love, and of course, whether that love was sess or failure, it was no one''s responsibility, or rather someone should be prepared to have heartbreak when they tried to chase after love, and of course, it was excruciating, but the same as business, if you weren''t in profit, then you were at a loss.


    "Right now, I just want to make the best anime!" Misaki said without hesitation, stood up on Shishio''s bed while raising both of her fists to the sky.


    "...." Shishio.


    Misaki then lowered her hand, extended it toward Shishio. "Shishio, take my hand, and write a script for me."


    "...."


    Shishio was lost for words, but then he thought about Nanami. He then reached Misaki''s hand without hesitation, which caused Misaki to feel happy.


    "Shishio-kun, are you going to write a script for me?" Misaki asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but I have one condition," Shishio said.


    "What?" Misaki asked without hesitation.


    "I want my friend to be the voice actress of the main heroine for your anime," Shishio said.


    "Yes!" Misaki agreed without hesitation, then jumped on his bed several times. "Yahoo!!!" She was very happy at that moment, but Shishio quickly stopped her and said, "Don''t jump around. You''re going to wake up everyone."


    "Oh, oh." Misaki nodded, then sat next to Shishio again and asked, "When is the script going to be ready?"


    "Next week," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Good!" Misaki nodded, feeling happy, but then, she asked, "Say, Shishio-kun."


    "What?" Shishio asked.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Misaki asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio was wondering what kind of question Misaki wanted to ask.


    "Do - Does sex feel good?" Misaki asked with a red face.


    "....."


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he asked, "Why did you ask that question?"


    "I - I mean, Jin has always gone out with several different women, right? So I wonder whether it was really that good..." Even though Misaki often showed her body to Mitaka several times, she had zero experience in that area, she also hadn''t kissed anyone, nor she tried to hold someone''s hand. Thest time she held a boy''s hand was during her childhood, and after that, she had never had any experience holding each other''s hand.


    However, even though Misaki didn''t have any experience, she was quite curious about that experience since she could see Jin really loved that activity.


    Shishio looked at Misaki, who looked at him with a mix of shy and serious expression and let out a sigh. "It feels good..."


    Misaki opened her eyes wide.


    "For a guy, but for a woman, it might be mixed." Shishio continued.


    "Huh? Why is it mixed for a woman?" Misaki was confused.


    "Well, you should read some articles on the inte. You might be surprised by what you found there," Shishio said and didn''t really want to exin that a woman was different from a man.


    A man might be able to feel satisfied by plunging their dick into any holes, but a woman was different since they were moreplex, so even if your dick was huge, if you didn''t know how to use it, then it was simply useless.


    Misaki nodded and asked, "Then what about a kiss? Is it good?"


    Shishio looked at Misaki weirdly and asked, "You have never done one?"


    Misaki shook her head without hesitation.


    "Mitaka-senpai has never kissed you?"


    "...."


    "Even on the cheek?"


    "....."


    "How about your forehead?"


    "....."


    "Hand?"


    "..."


    "How about an indirect kiss?"


    "....."


    Shishio wasn''t sure what to say about Mitaka since this guy was very idealistic and wanted to make Misaki pure forever. Still, in truth, Mitaka just felt an inferiorplex toward her, so he was afraid of being swallowed by her shadow. "Well, I can''t exin much, but sex and kissing are different."


    "What''s so different?" Misaki asked curiously.


    "Some people might have sex with a lot of people, but they only kiss with their loved ones, so it can be said that kissing is something very special." Shishio knew a lot of sex workers in his previous life, considering he had a business, so sometimes, he often told his subordinates to introduce a woman to his client, and even though he had never touched one, it didn''t hurt him to talk and befriend them, right?


    What he was saying might sound dirty and dark, but that was the truth, after all.


    "I see..." Misaki nodded, and somehow she understood that the kiss was very amazing, but at the same time, she was also quite confused at how special it was. She then observed Shishio''s face, and her eyes were attracted to his lips.


    Shishio was startled when he saw Misaki''s expression, and he wanted to say something, but it was toote.


    Misaki didn''t give him a chance to escape or talk. Instead, she approached him and said, "Shishio-kun, how about we kiss?"


    "....."

 Chapter 205 - Love Is Trust

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Love Is Trust</h4>


    "..."


    Shishio had never expected such a request woulde out from Misaki''s mouth and wondered whether she would ask him a favor to have sex in the future, but now what was important was to confirm whether she was joking or not. He then pressed his hand against her forehead and frowned. "It doesn''t seem that you''re sick."


    "...."


    Misaki was made and quickly pped Shishio''s hand away whileining. "I''m not joking!" She wanted to try to have a kiss, but she didn''t expect this guy would treat her request as a joke!


    Shishio looked at Misaki and said, "Me too. After all, you have Mitaka-senpai in your heart, right? Remember what you have said to me before? You want me to help your rtionship with Mitaka-senpai, yet now, you want to have a kiss with me so suddenly. So, of course, I''m a bit bewildered." He was wondering whether his charm was really high, or rather, was it because of that conversation before?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but even if they kissed each other, he didn''t really think too much, but he hoped that Misaki would understand what she was doing and didn''t want to have a regret.


    Misaki was in silence, and after a moment, she looked at him and asked, "Was it weird?"


    Shishio shook his head and said, "Not really, you''re a girl, and I know you''re curious about that matter, but if you''re just curious, then don''t do it, I don''t want you to have a regret because of a moment of impulse."


    Misaki looked at Shishio and asked, "You don''t mind having a kiss with me?"


    Shishio looked at Misaki weirdly and said, "You''re a beautiful girl, and I''ll be dumb if I reject you, but do you know that I have a girlfriend? And don''t you care about Mitaka-senpai''s feelings?" He was wondering whether Sorata had bbered everyone on Sakurasou that he had a girlfriend since he knew very well how petty-minded Sorata was. As for Mitaka, he didn''t care much about Mitaka''s feelings. He knew pretty well that he wasn''t a good person, but he wasn''t that bad either. In his dictionary, there were only friends and enemies. So if someone wasn''t his friend, then it was his enemy.


    Depending on the situation, Shishio might send that enemy to Tokyo Bay, but he felt that it was too cheap for Sorata, and he also felt that it was too much since Sorata was just a slime on Dragon Quest''s game. Sorata didn''t possess a threat to him, and he could snap him anytime, and rather than doing something so violent and mindless, there were a lot of interesting things that he could do, right?


    "I know, you have a girlfriend, but it doesn''t really matter, right? We''re only practicing," Misaki said.


    "You know?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Um, Kohai-kun told me that you were going to your girlfriend''s house during dinner before," Misaki said simply and asked, "Well, put that matter of your girlfriend aside, you don''t mind to have a kiss. With me, right?"


    "Even if I don''t mind, what do you think of Mitaka-senpai if he knows that we have kissed each other?" Shishio asked, and as for Sorata, he ignored this insignificant figure for a moment, but he had made up his mind to mess up that guy''s life in his mind at this moment.


    "Isn''t it simple? We just don''t tell anyone, as long as no one knows, isn''t that alright?" Misaki said simply.


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment and asked, "Why are you doing this?" He really wondered what Misaki''s motive was that she wanted to have a kiss with him. Even though he might have thought that Misaki''s feelings toward Mitaka might not be love, he knew howplex love was, and it came with many different shapes, and sometimes, a lot of people mistook their emotion as love, but in truth, it was just an obsession. He wasn''t sure about Misaki''s feelings, but considering how she could tolerate Mitaka''s debauchery life for a long time, he felt confused at the sudden change in her emotion.


    When Shishio faced him directly, Misaki also did the same. Facing him, she couldn''t help but tell him a lot of things. "Do you know when I''ve realized my feeling toward Jin?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head gently.


    "The first time I realized my feelings toward Jin was when he was dating my own sister." Misaki smiled bitterly and said, "At that time, I felt like I''d been left behind, and I felt like I was alone at that time. Jin, who has always been by my side, suddenly has moved so far away from me. It was at that time that I''d realized my feeling toward Jin, but..."


    "But?"


    "Sometimes, I wonder whether my feeling toward him is love or not..." Misaki was really confused about her feeling right now. She had never had someone she could talk to, and the people on Sakurasou couldn''t help her either.


    Shiro-san was one thing. The other tenants on Sakurasou couldn''t be used as a reference, considering how chaotic their personalities and love life were. Sayaka loved to manipte guys, and she wasn''t a good example. As for Mayumi, she was a scumbag ma, and she couldn''t be used as an example. As for Chihiro, she is still single right now. What kind of advice could she give Misaki? Even Roberta might have a lot of experience on the battlefield, her experience at love was still zero right now since most of her time she spent on the battlefield.


    As for Ritsu, Shiina, Ryuunosuke, and Sorata, ... there was no need to exin, right?


    Misaki also didn''t have many friends, considering many people thought of her as a weirdo, and a lot of them also felt jealous and inferior toward her ability, which caused them to slightly alienate her at the school.


    Besides Shishio, Misaki didn''t really have someone she could talk with, but she forgot that Shishio was a very dangerous man, and if she wasn''t careful, she might be *Gulp!* be eaten by him.


    "Why do you think so?" Shishio asked.


    "I''m not sure, but..." Misaki sighed and said, "I just feel tired." She looked at Shishio, and she didn''t know why she felt justfortable beside him and felt that she could talk with her about anything. "Is love something so tiring? Shishio-kun, what do you think? What do you think love is?"


    Shishio looked at Misaki, and somehow he couldn''t help but recall what Nana had told him at that time. It brought him a smile, and somehow he couldn''t help but think about both Saki and Nana, thinking how wonderful they were.


    Looking at Shishio''s smile, Misaki wasn''t sure why, but she could tell that he was thinking about his girlfriend, which somehow made her ufortable, even though she didn''t know the reason.


    "Senpai, love has many forms, so depending on the shape and the people who feel it, they''ll have different interpretations about it, but my girlfriend has said that love is trust," Shishio said.


    "Love is trust...?" Misaki looked at Shishio in doubt and confused, wondering why love could be interpreted as a trust.


    "She has said that loving someone doesn''t mean that you''re not okay with them changing, but it doesn''t mean you have to be okay with however they may change. It''s the confidence that the person will stay true to what made you fall in love with them in the first ce. Love is an expression of trust. That''s what my girlfriend said, but each person is different, after all," Shishio exined.


    Misaki looked at Shishio and said in a low voice, "Your girlfriend really loves you." She then looked at him and asked, "What about you? What do you think love is?"


    "Me?" Shishio thought for a bit and said, "I guess... love is when you feel that you want with this person forever and ever, no matter what happens..." Which was why it was so painful when he knew that he couldn''t meet her again.


    Misaki suddenly saw Shishio be sad, and somehow she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. It somehow made her frustrated that she couldn''t say anything in this situation.


    Shishio quickly shook his head and asked, "So how about you, Senpai? Have you ever felt that feeling toward Mitaka-senpai?"


    "Me?" Misaki was a bit surprised by this sudden question, but then she started to think about this matter seriously. "...I''m not sure."


    "You''re not sure?" Shishio was surprised.


    "You know... the reason why I felt like I''d fallen in love with Jin was that he dated my sister at that time. It was so lonely, and I felt like I was alone, so maybe I thought that emotion was love, even though I wasn''t sure what kind of emotion that I felt at that moment," Misaki said, feeling lonely. "I want to be with him, but when I''d thought about all the girls that he''d dated after we came to Tokyo... and at how he might have a lingering feeling toward my sister..."


    "Don''t you trust him? Trust that he''s able to make a script that is able to excite you? Trust that he''s able to break up with all of his girls, including your sister, so he can be with you?" Shishio asked.


    "I..." Misaki couldn''t answer Shishio''s question, or rather, she knew exactly that she couldn''t trust Jin. She knew about Jin''s ability, and she knew about his personality. After all, they had stayed with each other for a long time, so it was hard to have that trust in him.


    "Senpai, when you''re confused, you shouldn''t use your head," Shishio said.


    Misaki was startled and asked, "Then what should I use?"


    "Your heart." Shishio pointed his heart and said, "If you feel happy to be with Mitaka-senpai, then you can''t give up, but if you don''t feel happy, then it might be better to take a break from your rtionship."


    "My heart..." Misaki touched her chest where her heart was located, but it might be because her boobs were so big that it felt like she was rubbing her boobs from Shishio''s perspective, but he didn''t say much.


    Misaki thought about the day that she spent with Mitaka, and rather than feeling happy, she felt so desperate, she was so desperate to make him fall in love, and sometimes she also needed to lie that his script was interesting, which tired her out. ''Am I happy?'' She could tell this answer clearly, and she couldn''t help butpare the time she spent with Mitaka and Shishio. Even though she only met Shishio for a week or so, she felt veryfortable with Shishio, and it was so fun, which was why...


    "I know my answer, so how about we try to kiss each other now, Shishio-kun?" Misaki asked while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and also looked into Misaki''s eyes, facing her directly, and said, "Senpai, you should realize that once we have kissed each other, our rtionship will change."


    Misaki was dumbfounded and asked, "Our rtionship will change?"


    Shishio nodded and said, "We won''t be a senior and junior again, and we''ll be both a man and a woman. There''s a chance for both of us to fall in love, so are you ready for that?"


    "I..." Misaki couldn''t answer Shishio''s question immediately.


    Shishio smiled and patted Misaki''s head. "If you still have a hesitation, it is better for us not to kiss each other. How about we rest for now? I''m a bit sleepy." He was really tired at that moment and wanted to sleep.


    Misaki looked at Shishio withplex emotion and nodded. She then walked out of his room while thinking about what they had talked about in his room. She walked downstairs then toward her room, but her mind was preupied with many things that she didn''t realize that someone walked past her.


    Misaki had to admit that it was very enjoyable and fun with Shishio, but that was because they were both a senior and a junior and if their rtionship changed...?


    ''Trust!''


    Misaki suddenly thought about the meaning of love from Shishio and knew that love was a symbol of trust. She then thought about Shishio and the time that they spent together.


    Could she trust him that their rtionship wouldn''t change when they kissed each other?


    Yes!


    Misaki didn''t have doubt again, but when she was about to return to Shishio''s room, she saw Shiina, who was about to enter Shishio''s room. Somehow she could only stand there, staring at them, then walked back to her room since she knewpared to Shiina, her feeling toward him wasn''t as much as Shiina. She tried to smile, but...


    "....."


    Misaki felt that she couldn''t say here any longer and quickly ran to her room, feeling very ufortable at this moment.


    ---


    At this moment, Shishio, who wanted to sleep, after a long talk with Misaki, opened his door again, looking at Shiina, who came to his room.


    "Shishio, let''s kiss."


    Shiina was about to kiss Shishio, but...


    "Wait, what?" Shishio was stunned since it was so suddenly subconsciously stopped Shiina, but...


    Shiina showed a sad expression, her eyes were red, and tears were dripped from her eyes when she was stopped. She looked at Shishio, and she asked, "Shishio, are you going to leave me?"


    "..."


    Shishio knew that his night was still very long at this moment.

 Chapter 207 - Love Is A Waste Of Time

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Love Is A Waste Of Time</h4>


    As usual, Shishio woke up in the early morning, but this time it was different since someone was sleeping beside him. Looking at Shiina, who was sleeping so soundly on his arms, he couldn''t bear to wake her up, but he knew that he needed to wake her up. Thinking of the ce where he was living, he had to admit that there were many inconveniences when he was living in the dorm since there were a lot of people here.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and tried to wake her up softly. "Mashiro, wake up."


    "Hmm..." Shiina was like a cat and didn''t want to wake up at all, only moved closer toward him, which made him helpless.


    Shishio then could only carry her in his arms gently and decided to send her back to her room. Walking out of his room, he was about to send Shiina back to her room with very quiet steps, but he just happened to meet Ryuunosuke, who just happened to walk out from his room.


    "....." Shishio and Ryuunosuke.


    Ryuunosuke wiped his eyes several times, but when he opened his eyes again, he saw Shishio hugging Shiina on his arms had disappeared, which made her confused.


    Shishio had a "Ninjutsu Mastery" anyway, so as long as he wanted to, it was quite easy for him to sneak around without anyone noticing. Using his phone, he quickly controlled the camera inside the dorm before he moved very fast toward Shiina''s room quietly.


    His steps were without any sound, and even when he opened Shiina''s room, there was no sound at all. Even Shiina was still sleeping so soundly, hugging him like a ko. He then separated her gently from him, but when he did this, she opened her eyes.


    "Shishio?" Shiina was still very sleepy and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Good morning, Mashiro," Shishio said.


    "Good morning," Shiina said, then looked around with a confused expression, "Is this my room?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "It''ll be troublesome if you stay in my room all the time, just sleep here."


    "Hmm..." Shiina didn''t think too much and continued to sleep.


    Shishio shook his head and put her to bed before he quickly walked away quietly and thought that "Ninjutsu Mastery" was stronger than he had thought since it seemed that Roberta didn''t notice him.


    Roberta was, after all, a professional soldier, and it could be said that she was the real-world terminator. Still, even with her skill, it was impossible to notice Shishio, who was using his "Ninjutsu Mastery," showing how amazing this ability was.


    Shishio walked out of the girls'' area and returned all the camera functions to normal before he prepared himself to work out while also checking the reward that he had receivedst night. He slept directlyst night since he was very tired, not the body, but emotionally. However, it was different now since he was full of energy.


    Shishio started his morning jog while checking his rewards and admitted that the two rewards he had received were amazing.


    ''63% shares of Sony and Auto-Pilot, huh?''


    Shishio then, without hesitation, decided to ept the 63% shares of the Sony since it was an asset and he didn''t need to feel ufortable by the sudden change in his body, but the moment he epted his reward, he quickly became amazed since this reward was really thepany that he had imagined on his mind, but at the same time, he had to sigh since he knew the development of thispany was quite bad in the future since it was being left behind by a lot of electricalpanies in the future and the real reason was because of the smartphone.


    The reason why Shishio had thought to buy "Android" was because of the development of the smartphone in the future. Still, now, it was different since he owned 63% shares of Sony, which meant he was the majority shareholder. Therefore, he could develop his own smartphone. After all, Sony was an electricalpany, and he also wanted to be the first one who developed the smartphone.


    Shishio didn''t want to be left behind by Apple. Rather, he would steal the march of Apple directly by creating an iPhone, especially with "Machinery Mastery" and "Programming Mastery," it was a simple matter for him to create a blueprint for iPhone.


    Shishio also felt that the development of the iPhone on Sony would be several times better than Apple, after all, unlike Apple, which was a pure electronicpany, Sony had a lot of entertainment media under its belt from music, movies, video games, etc., especially with this "Business Mastery," it was only a time before he created a behemoth.


    Shishio could imagine the future of hispany, so he didn''t hesitate and decided to make his move since he knew that time would wait for no one, but before that, he needed to ept his other reward.


    ''Auto-Pilot...''


    Somehow Shishio had an idea what kind of reward "Auto-Pilot" was, but he needed to check it first. The moment he epted this reward, he somehow had to admit that this reward was amazing.


    Auto-Pilot is an extraordinary reflex that is entirely involuntary.


    Unlike other people, who used reflexes for defense, evasion, or retreat, Shishio could even use his reflexes to attack and counter.


    Shishio described this ability as the "ability to put his brain on auto-pilot." Because his muscles fight without the use of his brain, this also made him free to strategize. He could wlessly coordinate his movements, automatically achieving maximum efficiency in any action.


    Because his body moved without the use of his brain, he was free to strategize and could dodge a wider variety of attacks, even in a weakened condition. The reflexes could enhance his physical speed to react faster than the eye could see, and since his body moved on reflex and not reaction, feints and illusionary techniques were useless against him. Even if he was sleeping, he was sure that he could dodge someone who would assassinate him.


    Shishio had to admit that this ability was very powerful, but of course, this ability had a weakness, and that weakness was his own body. If his body couldn''t keep up with his senses, he would still take hits, but such a thing was simply negligible,pared to the ability that was given by "Auto-Pilot," and he knew that he would be even more powerful in the future.


    Shishio also thought that this ability was quite simr to One Piece''s Kenbunshoku Haki or Samurai Deeper Kyo''s Perimeter. Still, anyway, he didn''t think too much of that now. He knew that once hebined this ability with his "Danger Intuition," then as long as someone had an ill-intent toward him, he would be able to detect it immediately. Somehow he had to admit that this ability might have entered the supernatural realm, but he wasn''t going toin.


    Shishio then fastened his speed, then noticed the increase of his physical ability on his status, which surprised him. Still, he didn''t think too much and greeted the beautiful young mother that he happened to meet along the way during his morning exercise.


    ---


    It might be because Shishio woke up quite early and returned quite early from his workout that Sakurasou was still very quiet. He didn''t think too much and entered the bathroom to take a bath while singing a random song. He was in quite a good mood since the emotional roller coaster that happened yesterday had ended.


    Shishio had to admit that his mind and body couldn''t rx when he was under the pressure of something which was known as a rtionship. It was several times more tiring than any sport or fight that he had been.


    ''Fortunately...''


    Shishio didn''t waste his time, and after he took a bath, he went to the kitchen, prepared breakfast and a coffee.


    Shishio wanted some caffeine before he went to the school, so he prepared a coffee for him and some other people who wanted to drink it, but this time, he didn''t use his coffee machine but rather used the French press method.


    There were many ways to prepare a coffee, but it couldn''t be denied that the French press was one of the best ways. Unlike the drip method, it might be the most popr method to enjoy a coffee fully, but the filter of the drip, especially the paper one, might take out most of the vor since it absorbed much of the oil in the coffee grounds. (After all, most vors areing from the fat, right? Ex: fried thigh chicken, that thigh part which is full of fat is the most delicious, right? Coffee is simr).


    Meanwhile, the French press didn''t soak up the vor and added tiny bits of coffee ground in the coffee that percted the vor.


    Shishio was preparing his coffee, but then he noticed someone had entered the dining room. He turned around and felt a bit surprised. "Oh? Ryuunosuke, it is rare for you toe out from your room. Do you want a coffee?"


    "Thanks," Ryuunosuke said simply, then went to the fridge to take out a tomato before he ate it without hesitation. While eating, he observed Shishio, who was making a coffee with a smooth and precise movement that even he could tell that this guy was a master.


    Even though Ryuunosuke might be a "shut-in," he still came out from his room, considering he needed to go to the toilet and kitchen to eat. Still, right now, he just simply wanted to use this chance to eat Shishio''s food since its smell was quite unbearable for him, and staying in his room, he could only smell its delicious aroma, which made him hungrier.


    Shishio didn''t really want his coffee bitter, so he decided to create cafe auit by mixing milk on his coffee after it was done. He then poured it on the cup and gave one of them to Ryuunosuke. "Here you go."


    "Thanks." Ryuunosuke drank the cafe auit and someone he felt veryfortable with. The fatigue on his body momentarily disappeared, and he just felt rxed at that moment.


    Shishio also drank his coffee before he said, "Say, why don''t you give up, trying to hack myptop? If you don''t, then I''ll enter your room forcefully, and destroy all the electronic devices in your room, then steal "Maid-chan" from you. Or should I send you directly to the mountain without any electricity or inte in the name of "Shut-in Education" for a year?" He looked at Ryuunosuke with a nk expression and said, "I''m not joking."


    "....."


    Ryuunosuke, who was eating his tomato, stuck directly and looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression.


    In truth, both Shishio and Ryuunosuke had talked to each other very often, especially when Ryuunosuke tried to enter the information on hisptop, but was it so easy? The answer was obvious, right?


    In return, Shishio directly hacked Ryuunosuke''sptop, erased all of his data, and even stole Maid-chan. Still, Ryuunosuke had never said anything, and after all of that, they often talked about programming-rted matters. Sometimes, Ryuunosuke tried to attack Shishio''sptop, but everything was futile, which somehow made Ryuunosuke frustrated.


    However, even though both of them often talked on theptop, their meeting in real life was extremely small, which was why when Shishio met Ryuunosuke directly, he didn''t hesitate to threaten him directly.


    "I know..." Ryuunosuke was a bit dissatisfied, but he was also quite scared since he knew Shishio''s identity. As the grandson general of JSDF, it was extremely easy for Shishio to send him on the mountain without electricity and inte in the name of "shut-in" education.


    Shishio looked at Ryuunosuke and had to admit that this guy was really like a girl, especially when.... he didn''t really want to exin and asked, "So what are you doing here? You must have something to talk about with me, right?"


    Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio and nodded. "You know, Oga-kun. You''re talented. Why do you have to waste your time on something like a woman and a love?" He had seen two girlse out from his room one after anotherst night, which made him a bit helpless, and if this guy had time to flirt with a girl, he felt that it was better to use it to hone his ability, that way, Shishio could use his time more efficiently.


    "Oh? You think both a woman and a love are a waste of time?" Shishio asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Ryuunosuke nodded and said, "Love is simply an electrical but in the human neural circuit."


    Shishio knew that Ryuunosuke wasn''t wrong, but he also didn''t think that Ryuunosuke was right. He only smiled and said, "It''s true. Love is a very troublesome feeling. My mind can''t ever get things straight, and you lose control of knowing what is sensible, but even so, I don''t think that it is a waste of time."


    "...." Ryuunosuke.


    "You have never felt it?" Shishio asked.


    "No," Ryuunosuke said without hesitation.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "What about lust? Don''t you ever think some girls are so sexy that you want to fuck them?"


    Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio for a bit and shook his head. "No."


    Shishio smiled and asked, "You like a guy?"


    "....." Ryuunosuke''s lips twitched and retorted. "Of course not!"


    Shishio didn''t change his expression much, cooking his food, and said, "Well, I won''t say much about your view, but I won''t follow your view either. In life, if you keep thinking about other people''s opinions or views about you, you''ll get tired, rather than waste your time on those kinds of useless things, isn''t it better for you to spend your time on something else?"


    "..."


    Ryuunsuke looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "What if someone tries to force you? What if that person doesn''t give up to annoy you?"


    "If that happens, then..." Shishio turned toward Ryuunosuke, then raised his middle finger and said, "Mind your own business, fucker!"


    "...." Ryuunosuke.


    "Easy, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "....." Ryuunosuke.


    Ryuunosuke stared at Shishio for a bit and nodded. "Um." It wasn''t that he liked a guy, but he had a bad memory when his friends were shunning him because they recoiled at his "harsh" criticisms during a group project, which caused him to be wary of friendship, but it was different when he met someone who was more talented than him since that way, he wouldn''t be afraid that person would hurt him and even though he didn''t mind being alone, it was quite interesting to talk and learn under Shishio, and even when Shishio bullied him, it was still better than being ignored, which made wonder whether he was a masochist or not at this moment.


    As for whether he liked a guy or not, Ryuunosuke wasn''t sure, but he had a gynophobia, and even though he had never felt this with other guys, he feltfortable with Shishio.


    Ryuunosuke wanted to say something again, but...


    "Shishio!!!"


    Misaki quickly ran in excitement and wanted to hug him when she smelled his food, but Shishio stopped her. "I want to eat! I want to eat!"


    "...."


    Ryuunosuke stared at Misaki and thought that girl was really annoying.

 Chapter 208 - Sakurasou Is Very Peaceful Today 2

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Sakurasou Is Very Peaceful Today 2</h4>


    When Misaki didn''t eat Shishio''s food, she felt like the world was about to end, so when she saw him in the kitchen, she couldn''t help but be excited, asking what kind of breakfast he would cook. But...


    "Huh? Since when have I be your cook?" Shishio asked with a confused expression.


    "..." Misaki was stunned there. Her body trembled as she grasped Shishio''s hand and asked with a pitiful voice and tears in her eyes. "Sh - Shishio-kun, you''re joking, right? You''re going to make me breakfast, right?"


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, "Senpai, I''ve realized that it is very troublesome to cook for everyone in the early morning, and you should know that before Ie here, everyone is preparing their food on their own, right?"


    "...." Misaki.


    Shishio looked at Misaki and asked, "Now that you mention it, how did you manage your food in the past?"


    Being asked so suddenly, Misaki was stunned then started to recall how she managed her food in the past. "Hmm... I either buy or cook something by myself." She wasn''t sure since she mostly thought of eating Shishio''s food now.


    "Well, then, if you can cook me a breakfast, then I''ll prepare you tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Huh?"Misaki was surprised and asked, "You want to cook your breakfast?"


    "Can you?" Shishio asked.


    "Why not? Let me show you that I have good cooking skills! We can even marry right away if you want!" Misaki said without hesitation and decided to show her cooking skills.


    "Sorry, I refused." Shishio refused as usual and asked, "What are you going to cook?"


    "You''ve cooked miso soup and rice, right? Then I''ll cook the main dish," Misaki said without hesitation, patting her chest, causing it to undte up and down.


    "Then I''ll be waiting here," Shishio said, then sat on the chair, watching Misaki, who was preparing their breakfast. He looked at her back and asked, "What are you going to make?"


    "Well, just something simple, a sausage and a fried egg." Misaki looked at Shishio and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Um, thank you." Shishio nodded.


    "No problem." Misaki smiled and said, "Now that you mention it, you''re not my cook or my husband, so it is normal for you toin, after all."


    "No, I''m alright with cooking since I like it, but sometimes, there''s a time when I don''t really want to do anything," Shishio said.


    "Like now?"Misaki asked.


    "Well, like now." Shishio nodded.


    Misaki patted her chest again and showed a proud expression. "Don''t worry, leave your breakfast to me!"


    "Well, once again, thank you, Misaki-senpai," Shishio said.


    "Yeah, I should say thank you to you too since you''ve often cooked me both breakfast and dinner," Misaki said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Misaki and wondered why this girl became cuter all of a sudden?


    Misaki was about to prepare breakfast for the two of them, but suddenly she noticed that there was someone beside Shishio in this ce. She was surprised and then eximed. "Huh? Dragon (Ryuu is a dragon in English)! You''re here?"


    "......"


    Ryuunosuke only realized that this girl hadn''t noticed his presence from the beginning to the end.


    "Do you want me to cook you breakfast too?" Misaki asked.


    "No, it is alright. I''ve eaten tomatoes," Ryuunosuke said subconsciously since Misaki was a girl.


    "It is so rare for you toe out in the morning like this suddenly," Misaki said with a confused expression.


    Even though Ryuunosuke might be a "shut-in," it didn''t mean that he was staying in his room all the time. He also came out from his room to eat, take a bath, and poop.


    "Well, stay here. I''ll cook you breakfast, or rather, I''ll cook for everyone!" Misaki said without hesitation.


    Ryuunosuke looked at Misaki for a bit and nodded. "Well, I''ll do that." He sipped his cafe auit and wondered how the rtionship between Misaki and Shishio could be so close since he remembered that Misaki was pretty close to Mitaka, right?


    While cooking, Misaki asked, "Right, Shishio, have you gotten an idea what kind of story that you''re nning to write?" After all, Shishio had told her that he would write a script for her first romance anime, which was why she was quite anticipating what kind of story he was going to write.


    "I have some ideas in my head," Shishio said.


    "Really?" Misaki looked at Shishio excitedly.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "You want to add an element of mecha to your romance anime, right?"


    "That''s right!" Misaki nodded and asked, "So how are you going to mix both mecha and romance anime together? By the way, I''m making an OVA, which means I only make one anime video with around 20 to 30 minutes, not the regr one with 12 episodes, alright?"


    "I know." Shishio nodded since he knew that Misaki was only making an OVA anime. "This isn''t a very long anime, and it is a romance with a mecha element mixed in the story."


    "Really? What kind of story is it?" Misaki asked curiously since it was only one night that they were talking about this matter, but in the morning, Shishio had already an idea what kind of story that he would write for her, which made her very excited and at the same time, she couldn''t help butpare him to Mitaka, which made her sigh for a moment, but she quickly cheered herself up, cooked the breakfast, while listening to his words.


    "Be careful with the food, Senpai. I don''t want to eat something burnt, alright?" Shishio said before he stood up and walked next to Misaki. "Well, I''ll tell you the story while I supervise you so you won''t burn the breakfast."


    "Aye, aye, sir!" Misaki said with a smile.


    "Well, it is a bit simr to my 5 Cm Per Second that you''ve read before since the theme of this story is a distance and a time," Shishio said.


    "Hmm... Distance and time, huh?" Misaki remembered Shishio''s 5 Cm Per Second and knew that it was a love story that was being hurdled by a distance.


    While looking at the eggs and the sausages that Misaki fried, Shishio said, "The story is about a heroine who is chosen as a pilot of mecha to fight against an alien on Mars. She has a childhood friend that she loves, but she needs to be separated from her childhood friend because she''s chosen to pilot the mecha. Still, they promise to keepmunicating with each other across space using e-mail facilities on their mobile telephones. However..."


    "However...?" Misaki was already hooked on Shishio''s story, and somehow she could tell that this story would be very amazing!


    Ryuunosuke also didn''t say anything, listening to Shishio''s story while wondering whether there was something that Shishio couldn''t do.


    "As the heroine travels deeper into space, messages take increasingly longer to reach the male character on Earth, and the timeg of their correspondence eventually spans years. As for the rest, we can talk about itter when the script is ready," Shishio said.


    Misaki nodded and asked, "So what''s the theme of this story is?"


    "The theme of this story ismunication between people." Shishio rubbed his chin and said. "Communication from the heart is everstingly important wherever you are, and that''s what I want to express in this script."


    "It''s great! It''s great!" Holding the spat in her hand, raising both of her hands to the sky, Misaki was very excited, and somehow she wanted to hug him immediately, but she held her urge and said, "Hurry up and write the script, Shishio-kun! I want to read it as soon as possible!"


    "Calm down, calm down, and don''t forget the eggs and the sausages!" Shishio quickly turned off the fire since he had to admit that letting this girl cook might be a mistake. Still, she was several times better than Shiina.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot!" Misaki smiled, then stuck out her tongue cutely. "Te-he~~."


    "..."


    Shishio really couldn''tugh at that moment.


    "Right, how is the end? Is it going to be a happy ending, or...?" Misaki nced at Shishio nervously.


    "Well, Misaki-senpai, do you want this story to be remembered forever, or just being thought as "it is pretty good, that''s all?", which one do you want?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course, I want this anime to be remembered forever!" Misaki said without hesitation.


    "Then you should know the answer, right?" Shishio said.


    Misaki let out a long sigh and nodded.


    "What are you talking about?" Ryuunosuke asked.


    "Well, Ryuunosuke, for a love story to be remembered forever, then the ending without a doubt is going to be a tragedy," Shishio said. It was the number one rule that every romance story needed a tragic ending so it could be remembered forever. This was, of course, with an example, such as Titanic, Romeo and Juliet, Me Before You, etc., all of them were without a doubt famous romance movies with a tragic ending, and of course, all of them were remembered forever.


    "...." Ryuunosuke somehow understood why Misaki let out a long sigh.


    "Well, I can also do an open ending. However, I haven''t written the script yet, so I''ll adapt ording to the flow," Shishio said.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for the story next week!" Misaki nodded with an excited smile since she could imagine that the script that Shishio wrote would be very exciting that she wanted to make it as soon as possible!


    "Shishio, I''m a bit hungry," Chihiro said as she entered the dining room, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw Ryuunosuke. "Huh? Ryunosuke, what are you doing here?!"


    "....." Ryuunosuke.


    Chihiro then realized something and nodded. "So you want to eat Shishio''s food, huh?"


    "Sorry, Chihiro-nee, the one who is making the breakfast is Misaki-senpai," Shishio said.


    "What?!" Chihiro was dumbfounded, then looked at Misaki, who was in the kitchen.


    "Shishio is toozy to make breakfast! So I''m the one who is making them today!" Misaki said proudly, but she also reported Shishio to Chihiro, which made him speechless.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a moment and knew that even though his food was very delicious, it didn''t mean that he was a cook in this dorm. "Well, that''s true. You don''t have to cook if you don''t want to, Shishio."


    "Thank you, Chihiro-nee." Shishio nodded with a smile.


    Looking at his smile, Chihiro wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth in the end.


    "Shishio, I want to eat your food!"


    "Wait, Mayumi-san!"


    Then both Mayumi and Sayaka entered the dining room together, but then Mayumi realized that Shishio wasn''t the one who cooked. "Huh? Shishio, you''re not cooking?"


    "No, the one who is cooking is Misaki-senpai," Shishio said while looking at Misaki.


    As expected, the moment Mayumi and Misaki met each other. But, somehow, the atmosphere became quite awkward.


    Mayumi''s lips twitched and said, "I''m sorry for being quite harshst night, Misaki." After all, she was an adult, so it didn''t really matter even if she apologized first.


    "It''s alright, Mayumi-san!" Misaki nodded with a smile.


    Looking at Misaki''s smile, Mayumi somehow couldn''t bear it and said, "But I still think that you should make up with Mitaka since you''ll be unhappy."


    "Mayumi!" Chihiro quickly red at Mayumi since this woman kept causing trouble. She knew about the rtionship between Misaki and Mitaka, but it wasn''t something that they should force, right?


    "I know! I know!" Mayumi quickly raised her hands and stopped talking.


    Ryuunosuke didn''t say anything and only thought that an interpersonal matter was very troublesome.


    As for Sayaka, she didn''t say anything, only smiling, wondering what would happen next.


    Misaki, who heard Mayumi''s words, frowned since what her happiness had something to do with Mitaka? If Mitaka was here, would she be unhappy? Who decided that? She wanted to refute Mayumi, but...


    "Mayumi-san, I don''t agree with that," Shishio suddenly said.


    Roberta, Ritsu, and Roberta, who happened to enter the dining room, stopped when they happened to hear Mayumi''s words, which somehow made them silent. Still, they were surprised when they heard Shishio had refuted Mayumi''s words.


    "Huh? Why do you think so??" Mayumi frowned since she knew that Misaki and Mitaka were in love with each other, then wasn''t it just better for them to be together rather than having a fight like this?


    "Mayumi-san, I know that you''re worried about Misaki-senpai, but this is the matter between Misaki-senpai and Mitaka-senpai. Sometimes acting isn''t necessarilypassion. Truepassion sometimeses from inaction rather than saying something without understanding the entire situation. So isn''t it better to believe in Misaki-senpai?" Shishio said.


    "So what do you think we should do? Is it alright to leave it like this?" Mayumi asked with a frown.


    "We don''t need to do anything. We just need to stand by her side as she solves her trouble, right?" Shishio said while looking at Misaki with a smile.


    Misaki''s smile was so lovely at that moment when someone understood her, so she nodded without hesitation. "Mayumi-san, you don''t need to worry! I can solve this problem myself!"


    Mayumi looked at Misaki for a moment and nodded. "Well, if you say so." She started to think that she might need to reflect on her actions, but then she noticed that the rtionship between Misaki and Shishio was quite close, right?


    ''Was it my imagination?'' Mayumi thought with a frown.


    Shishio then looked at Sayaka, giving her a wink, telling her to do something to lighten up the mood.


    Sayaka, of course, noticed Shishio''s signal and nodded with a smile. "Well, Mayumi-san, as someone who has been two-timing, three-timing, and even being four-timing, I don''t think that you can give a proper love advice, right?"


    "What did you say?! Do you want me to wash your make-up now, Sayaka!!" Mayumi was furious at that moment.


    With the fight between the two, Sakurasou returned as usual, and everyone had never thought that it would be so peaceful to watch the fight of both Mayumi and Sayaka as they were now.


    "What is it? What is it? You guys seem to do something interesting," Shiro-san said while entering the dining room.


    "Shut up, pervert!" 2x


    Mayumi and Sayaka shouted at the same time.


    "Thank you very much!" Shiro-san flushed in happiness.


    "........"


    Sakurasou is very peaceful today, right?

 Chapter 209 - Lets Enjoy "now"

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Let''s Enjoy "now"</h4>


    The morning of Sakurasou returned to peaceful as usual, but as expected, something always happened.


    Sayaka ate the sausage that Misaki cooked. She didn''t know the one who cooked it was Misaki, so...


    "Hmm... Shishio-kun''s sausage is delicious ~~." Sayaka licked the tip of the sausage before she gently bit the tip.


    "...."


    Mayumi shook her head and said, "Sayaka, that isn''t Shishio''s sausage."


    "Huh?" Sayaka was surprised then looked at Mayumi with curiosity. "What do you mean?"


    "His sausage is much bigger! Like this! It''s standing hard toward the sky!" Mayumi raised her fist to the sky, showing a disdain for the small sausage that Sayaka ate.


    "Eh? Really? That big?" Sayaka eximed.


    "SHUT UP!!!" Chihiro roared as her face flushed.


    "Chihiro, you don''t need to be that shy, right? Isn''t it good that your nephew''s sausage is huge?" Mayumi said with a smile.


    Shishio stared at Mayumi and Sayaka with a smile, then said, "Mayumi-san, Sayaka-san, do you want me to report both of you for sexual harassment?"


    "....."


    "Cough! Cough!" Sayaka then looked at Mayumi and asked, "But Mayumi-san, how did you know Shishio-kun''s sausage?"


    "....." Shishio.


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Chihiro frowned while looking at Mayumi in doubt.


    Mayumi was as calm as usual, then said, "Well, I''m not the only one who has seen it. Mashiro, Rhan, Misaki, and Roberta also have seen his sausage."


    "...." Everyone.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio, frowned, and asked, "Shishio, do you have an exhibitionist hobby?"


    "....."


    Shishio''s lips twitched, but suddenly his shoulder was patted. He turned around and saw Shiro-san give him a thumbs up.


    "Wee," Shiro-san said with a smile.


    "..."


    Shishio somehow wanted to p Shiro-san at this moment and wondered whether it was a good decision to stay in this ce. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerve, and said, "Chihiro-nee, at that time, when your friends had called me to pick you up at the ramen stall, the five of them had entered the bathroom directly when I''d taken a bath so..." He couldn''t bear to continue his story since he knew that he had been vited. He wondered why when boys peeked at the girls, they could enter the jail, but no one would say anything if the girls peeked at the guy. He felt that even though the world often talked about gender equality, in truth, there had never been equality between different genders.


    Hearing such a sad story, Chihiro then stared at the five women who had seen her nephew''s body. "You guys...!" She only heard this story now, and she was wondering why she was away when such a good thing happened. After all, she also wanted to see Shishio''s body again since she remembered it was so good.


    Unlike Misaki, Mayumi, Roberta, and Shiina, who were alright and didn''t care much, Ritsu''s face was as red as an apple, and she apologized again. "I''m sorry, Oga-kun."


    "No, it is alright, Senpai. It has happened anyway. There''s nothing that I can do," Shishio said as he looked at Ritsu, who seemed to be alright. Of course, he wasn''t blind and could see that she had feelings for him, considering her indirect confession yesterday, but it seemed that she was alright now.


    ''But is that the case?''


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he knew that Ritsu didn''t know the truth that he was dating more than one girl, and he had a feeling that she might react quite exaggeratedly when she heard the truth. However, he didn''t want to lie about this matter. It might befortable, and he was free of worry if he didn''t say anything, but he knew that he couldn''t hide this matter. He still wanted to maintain his rtionship with Ritsu, especially when she dared to tell her real feelings to him yesterday, so he also needed to face her and tell the truth.


    "Um..." Ritsu looked at Shishio, and somehow her face was red, but she quickly shook her head and knew that it was impossible between the two since he already had a girlfriend by his side.


    Shishio was about to eat again, but then the sleeve of his shirt was tucked. He turned his head and looked at Shiina. "Mashiro, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Shishio," Shiina said without hesitation.


    "....." Everyone.


    Shishio looked at Shiina amusedly and patted her head. "Well, you should be able to take care of yourself first if you want to take care of me."


    "No." Shiina shook her head and said, "Shishio is going to be the one who is taking care of me."


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and thought that this girl was really able to say something that could get stuck into his heart directly.


    ''I''ll take care of you, so you''ll take care of me, huh?''


    Their existenceplemented each other. They wereplete when they were together.


    Shishio thought that he was the only one who could say an embarrassing line, but he didn''t expect that Shiina could say such an embarrassing line. He was about to say something, but Sorata entered the dining room suddenly.


    Sorata looked at everyone who was eating together with a happy smile and couldn''t help but feel very ufortable at this moment. He then also looked at Shishio and Shiina, who were very close to each other, and couldn''t help but frown since he remembered that he had told them that Shishio had a girlfriend.


    ''Well, let me talk about this matter again.''


    Sorata showed a smug smile and said, "Oga-kun, congrattions that you have a girlfriend now."


    "....."


    All the females in this ce quickly frowned at Sorata since they didn''t want to discuss this matter, and everything was alright until this guy suddenly came, which made them very annoyed!


    Shiro-san didn''t say anything and only shook his head.


    Shishio looked at Sorata with a smile and said, "Thank you, Kanda-kun. How about you? Do you have a girlfriend now?" If he was a normal scumbag, then he would be flustered, but he wasn''t, and he had never hidden the fact that he had a girlfriend, after all.


    "Ugh!" Sorata felt that an arrow was pierced by an invisible arrow when Shishio asked this question.


    "Shishio-kun, Mashiron, Rhan, we''ve eaten the food. Let''s go to school together!" Misaki chirped.


    Shishio, Ritsu, and Shiina nodded.


    They washed their dishes, then said goodbye to everyone before leaving Sakurasou together.


    Mayumi and Chihiro also weren''t in the mood to eat, and they also walked out from the dining room.


    As for Sayaka, she thought it was boring to stay with both Shiro-san and Sorata alone, so she also walked out since she wanted to prepare for her sster.


    Shiro-san, who was being left alone with Sorata, wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. After all, he was a very kind person, even though he was a pervert, but he could tell that Sorata was simply causing trouble. "Well, Kanda-kun, I''ll go back to my room to continue to write."


    "Oh - oh!"


    Sorata didn''t expect Shiro-san to leave suddenly.


    As for Ryuunosuke, had already left quietly when Shishio and the girls walked out from the dining room.


    Sorata looked at how empty this ce was, and he couldn''t clench his fist, but rather, he could only sit on the chair weakly, feeling how alone he was in this ce. He was thinking of reducing his loneliness with his cats, but he remembered that almost all of his cats had been adopted, leaving only Hikari, but...


    "Hikari!" Sorata called Hikari, but she didn''te toward him, which made him annoyed, wondering why he picked this cat up. Forgetting the fact that no one was forcing him to pick up the cat.


    Sometimes humans are like that. When they help someone, they will expect something in return.


    Sorata then could only spend his time alone in this dining room, and somehow, he just wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    ---


    Shishio, Shiina, Misaki, and Ritsu walked together to the school.


    Ritsu observed Shishio secretly and couldn''t help but feel shaken when she saw him so naturally standing up on the side of their group without saying anything so they wouldn''t be hit by a vehicle. She had noticed it for a while and knew that he often helped and supported them without noticing it, which made her both warm and sad.


    Ritsu felt warm by his gentleness, but she felt sad since she knew that gentleness was something that couldn''t belong to her.


    "Kawai-senpai," Shishio suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Ritsu was startled when her name was called Shishio.


    "I thought about your words yesterday," Shishio said.


    Ritsu''s face became red, and she panicked. "Please forget about it!" When she thought calmly, what she had said yesterday was so embarrassing that she might die!


    "No, I won''t forget it." Shishio looked at Ritsu and said, "I''ll remember it forever, the things that we have always taken for granted, I''ll treasure it forever."


    "....." Ritsu couldn''t look away from Shishio at this moment, and her face flushed at this moment. "Um." She nodded, but then she asked, "Oga-kun, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?"


    "You said that you really understand what I said yesterday, but did you really understand?" Ritsu asked.


    Shiina and Misaki didn''t say anything and listened to the conversation between Ritsu and Shishio quietly.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "The day when the four of us can''t be together, it''lle in the future."


    "..." Ritsu, Shiina, and Misaki were silent and couldn''t help but feel slightly depressed.


    "Certainly, most likely, we won''t be able to remain as we are." Shishio looked up and said, "Times can be gentle, and times can be harsh because times change. But... at least for me, the current times aren''t bad at all. After all, I have three beautiful girls to walk and go back to the school with me." He smiled when he uttered those words.


    Ritsu, Shiina, and Misaki were blushing.


    "Getting stuck on the happy things of the past and losing sight of the happy things of now is such a waste." Shishio closed his eyes and is enjoying his time now. "Not "It was so fun that time," but "that time was fun, too." He looked at the three of them who were looking at him in a daze and said, "I''m sure that those happy things are not something you canpare, but what I want to say is the thing you think are fun now, enjoy them as much as possible. Because the "now" will change, let''s appreciate this wonderful time to its fullest, right?"


    Ritsu looked at Shishio, and somehow everything on her head was cleared. Everyone couldn''t stay the same forever, so she needed to enjoy "now" as much as possible. She took a deep breath then stared at Shishio. "Oga-kun, no, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio was surprised and asked, "What''s wrong, Ritsu-senpai?"


    Ritsu''s face was red when she called his first name, but she loved it when she could call him this way, so...


    "An embarrassing line is prohibited!"


    "...." Shishio.


    "Wonderful!!!" Misaki was full of smiles and hugged the three of them at the same time. "I should go to the school with you three from the beginning!" She had never thought that it would be so nice to walk with the three of them.


    "Sen - Senpai, let go!" Ritsu was very embarrassed, especially when Misaki pressed her boobs on her face!


    Shiina was in a daze as usual, but there was a bright smile on her face.


    Shishio was a bit helpless, but he didn''t say anything since he would be lying if he didn''t have fun, but he felt slightly jealous of Ritsu and Shiina since Misaki''s boobs were pressed on their face.


    "Right, the three of you are part of the literature club, right? Can Ie? Shishio-kun, can we talk about your script at the clubter?" Misaki asked while looking at Shishio.


    "I don''t mind, and I''m sure that everyone won''t mind if you''reing to visit," Shishio said.


    "Yay~~." Misaki was pleased.


    "But."


    "But?"


    "I might not be able toe to the club today since I have something to doter," Shishio said.


    "....."


    Looking at their disappointed expression, there was nothing that Shishio could do. After all, he had promised Rui a favor, not the perverted one, of course.

 Chapter 210 - With Words Other Than Love

    <h4>Chapter 210 - With Words Other Than Love</h4>


    As they arrived at the school, they parted to their own sses.


    "See youter," Shishio said and was about to go to his ss, but...


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?" Shishio turned and looked at Shiina.


    "I''ll see youter too," Shiina said.


    Shishio nodded with a smile then left, walking toward his ss.


    When Shishio left, Shiina kept staring at his back.


    "Mashiro?" Ritsu looked at Shiina, wondering why she kept standing there.


    Shiina then shook her head and said, "See youter, Misaki, Ritsu." She then strode toward her ss, leaving the two of them behind.


    Misaki and Ritsu looked at each other before they said goodbye and parted since their ss was in different ces.


    ---


    As Shishio walked to his ss, he greeted many people and his ssmates that he met along the way. As he arrived at his ss, he greeted his ssmates again before he sat down on his seat, looking at Nana''s empty seat, showing that she hadn''t arrived yet. It might be because he arrived quite early that she hadn''t arrived at the ss yet.


    As Shishio sat down in his seat, he heard someone greet him, and he greeted them back.


    Greeting might be something simple, but it was a very powerfulmunication method.


    With just a greeting, Shishio could make someone feel closer and feel that they were being cared for. More importantly, it was free, and he had nothing to lose when he greeted someone, and it had more benefits rather than disadvantages. It was also a great way to train themunication ability of someone. So, if some of you are introverts and want to change, you should try to greet many people without caring whether you know about those people or not.


    If you don''t want to be ignored, then you shouldn''t ignore people.


    Shishio thought that a greeting was like reflexes that work so naturally. When someone greeted other people, they would naturally greet you back. It was also good for some people who had a hard time maintaining a conversation, or because they were toozy to talk since you only needed few words to greet someone, so he would do it every time.


    Still, as he sat on his seat, he realized the cloudy sky on the outside, which somehow reflected his emotion perfectly at this moment.


    Shishio realized that talking was very easy, but taking action was very hard.


    Shishio had said to Misaki that it was alright to run away. He had told Ritsu that nothing would remain the same, so it was better to ept it. However, he never did any of the advice he had given to both girls, making him feel quite guilty. Both Misaki and Ritsu had seriously thought of their problems and wanted to solve their problems as soon as possible, but he just gave them half-assed advice and had never put that advice on himself.


    Talking was very easy, but to implement it in real life was a difficult thing.


    Shishio had promised to say "I love you" to the girls that he had confessed to, but until now, he wasn''t sure whether he could do it or not, which somehow made him feel that he was very spoiled at this moment.


    Everyone had been working hard to change themselves, to ept everything, and to move on to a better direction, but here he was still trapped in the past and was still unable to ept the fact that he couldn''t go back to the past.


    ''I love you.''


    It was so easy to say those words on his mind, but when he needed to utter those words to Saki, Nana, Miu, or Shiina, those words just couldn''te out of his mouth.


    The four of them had been working hard, and they had epted every part of him. They even sacrificed themselves and epted his rtionship with another girl, but as the day passed, he had be even more desperate to answer them.


    On Sunday, Shishio made an appointment to have a date with Saki to hear her answer to his confession. However, she had made up her decision, she epted him, and she wanted to be with him yesterday. She had made a decision without hesitation, but he was still confused by his heart which was still unable to move forward.


    Shishio knew that he had feelings toward Saki since if he didn''t then, he wouldn''t bother to confess to her a few days ago, but even so, he knew that he was still unable to say "I love you" to her. He knew that he needed to do something since he wanted to be truly able to say "I love you" to her. Not only to Saki, the other girls too, but then, he recalled the advice that he had given to Misakist night.


    ''Is running away alright?''


    Shishio had given this advice to Misaki, but he didn''t really want to do this. However, he thought for a moment, and he was wondering whether he could express his feelings and affection toward Saki, Nana, Miu, and Shiina with words other than love.


    ''With words other than love, huh?''


    Shishio was in deep thought and didn''t realize someone called his name out until his shoulder was shaken.


    "Oga-kun!"


    Shishio was slightly startled then looked at Nanami, who was looking at him helplessly. He gave a light smile and said, "Sorry, I''m in a deep thought before, Aoyama-san." He didn''t expect that he was so engrossed in his own thought that he would ignore Nanami, who was sitting right in front of him, which somehow made him feel a bit embarrassed since usually, he wouldn''t ignore a beautiful girl.


    "You seem to be deep in thought. What''s wrong, Oga-kun?" Nanami asked curiously.


    "Did it show on my face?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "Um." Nanami smiled and put her fingers on her face, trying to mimic Shishio''s expression before. "You have this expression on your face."


    "..." Shishio.


    "If you don''t mind, do you want to talk about it with me?" Nanami asked gently.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and felt a bit unsure to say his problem since he didn''t really like to rely on someone.


    "I know that it is very hard to tell someone your problem, but you''ve listened to my problem before, so at least, I want to repay you by helping you the same way as you did to me," Nanami said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I have never helped you that much," Shishio said while shaking his head since he knew that all he did was just talk.


    "No, you helped me." Nanami shook her head, staring at his eyes, and said with full confidence, "You''ve helped me, Oga-kun." These words came out from her true feelings since she truly felt that he had helped her in her most difficult time, at the same time, when she needed someone to push her back. It might be only some small words or just simple food, but she felt that those little gentlenesses saved her, so she wanted to do the same as what he did toward her.


    Nanami wanted to be able to help Shishio since somehow it distressed her when he saw his very lonely expression, staring out the window silently, and somehow, she felt if someone wasn''t on his side at this moment, he might disappear somewhere, which somehow quickly called out his name without hesitation.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Nanami and wondered why Sorata had never thought about how wonderful this girl was. "Well, Aoyama, no, Nanami, can I call you that?"


    Nanami blushed and nodded shyly. "Then - Then can I call you, Shishio?" She felt her heart skip when she called out his first name. She knew that he might have a girlfriend, but she felt that it was enough for her to be able to talk with him like this.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded, then said, "Well, I want to ask you some questions, but you don''t need to think too much."


    "What is it?" Nanami asked curiously.


    "Do you think there are words that are able to express the affection of someone other than love?" Shishio asked.


    "Other than love?" Nanami was dumbfounded since she had never thought Shishio would be troubled by such a question. She then looked at him with a smile and said, "Your problem is quite cute, Shishio-kun."


    "..." Shishio''s lips twitched.


    Nanami chuckled and thought for a while. "I see... for a lot of people, it might be easy to utter "I love you" to someone, but for some people, it might be hard, huh?" She might have never thought of this problem before since when you loved someone, that word woulde out so naturally, but it might not be so easy for other people, but at the same time, it made her realize something.


    Nanami then looked at Shishio curiously and asked, "Shishio-kun, you''re dating Sunohara-san, right?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "You have never said that you love her?" Nanami asked.


    "....." Shishio.


    Nanami was lost for words and asked directly, "Then did she confess to you? Or did you confess to her?"


    "I''m the one," Shishio said. Nana might have indirectly confessed to him before, but in conclusion, he was the one who confessed to her.


    "Then how did you confess to her with words other than love?" Nanami asked with a frown.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and asked, "Do you want me to re-enact my confession?"


    "Um." Nanami nodded and said without hesitation, "Let me see it."


    Shishio didn''t think too much, staring at Nanami with a gaze full of affection, and said, "I want you, Nana."


    "..." Nanami felt that her face was burning and her heart was beating very fast at that moment. "Wait a moment! Give me some time!" She quickly turned and covered her face with her hands, taking a deep breath several times until she calmed herself since she didn''t expect his confession to be so destructive!


    "...." Shishio.


    Nanami somehow had calmed herself, and somehow she understood why Nana decided to ept Shishio''s confession since she also had an urge to ept it directly before and secretly, she was very happy before. After all, her name was a bit simr to Nana, so when Shishio confessed before, she felt that he confessed to her.


    Nanami took a deep breath and asked, "That''s all?"


    "Well, I kissed her lips," Shishio said.


    "..." Nanami''s face was burning red at this moment, realized that the young man in front of her was a predator. She covered her face with both of her hands and said, "You''re too dangerous, Shishio-kun. I''m afraid that you might steal my lips in the future."


    "..." Shishio.


    "Alright, let''s revert back to our previous conversation. You want to show your affection with words other than love, right?" Nanami asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "Well, I''m not sure, but for me, there aren''t any more powerful words than love." Nanami felt that there were no other words that were more powerful than love, and if possible, she wanted someone that she loved to say "I love you" to her.


    ''But...''


    Nanami quickly shook her head since she knew that it was quite impossible for both of them to be together since he had someone standing beside him and that person wasn''t her.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded and felt a bit disappointed, but there was nothing that he could do since he knew how powerful the word "love" was.


    "Still, why you couldn''t say "I love you"?" Nanami asked while looking at Shishio curiously.


    "Well..." Shishio thought for a moment before he said something...


    "Shishio!"


    Nana suddenly rushed to Shishio and hugged him directly. She really missed him and somehow just wanted to meet him every day.


    Shishio was helpless and said, "We''re in the ss, don''t hug me so suddenly, Nana."


    "Hehe..." Nana onlyughed and didn''t care much since she knew that he would forgive her.


    Looking at Nana and Shishio, who started to flirt with each other, Nanami could only smile bitterly. She wanted to be in Nana''s position. At the same time, she knew that Shishio''s feeling toward Nana was real since she could see how hard he was struggling with his feelings. She knew that the feelings that were born from that struggle were so beautiful and precious, which was why, even though it might sound awful, she just couldn''t be fully happy and hoped that she could be in Nana''s position, or...


    ''Date him together?''


    Nanami''s face reddened, then quickly shook her head since she didn''t expect that she would think such a crazy idea!


    Looking at Nanami, who suddenly shook her head very hard, Nana was curious and asked, "What happened?"


    "Well, youth isplicated," Shishio said without giving the details.


    Nana didn''t think too much, then said, "Let''s eat in the clubroomter."


    "Alright." Shishio nodded.


    "Oh, right, Mea and Maiko want to talk with you, so be prepared," Nana said with a smile.


    "....." Shishio then looked at Mea and Maiko, who stared at him with a gloomy expression and let out a long sigh inwardly since he knew that he needed to ride on the emotional roller coaster once again.

 Chapter 211 - Are You Prepared?

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Are You Prepared?</h4>


    Saki was in her ss and was about to go to Shishio''s ss immediately. However, when she was about to walk, someone called out her name.


    "Saki-senpai!"


    "Huh?" Saki turned her head and saw Nana, who was outside of her ss.


    Not only Saki, who turned, but all the people in her ss also turned since Saki''s presence was quite mysterious and tough, so when someone called out her name, they felt a bit surprised. However, they had never expected it to be Nana, one of the famous beauties in the first year. But, unfortunately, they knew that Nana was particrly close to Shishio, who was also famous in the first year, or rather he might be the most famous one.


    "What''s wrong, Nana?" Saki walked toward Nana and asked curiously. She ignored her ssmates since they weren''t particrly close, or rather, she had never talked much with them either.


    "Let''s have lunch," Nana said with a smile.


    "Where''s Shishio?" Saki asked, but the moment she called out that name, the girls in her ss raised their eyebrows, but they quickly shook their heads since there was no way, right?


    Yumiko crossed her arms, staring at Saki, but she didn''t say much since she thought that she might have heard the wrong name, but Hina looked at Saki''s back thoughtfully.


    As for Hikigaya, he was dumbfounded, and he wasn''t sure why. He had a feeling that he might see Shishio appear in his ss sooner orter.


    "She''s talking with my friends in the clubroom. Let''s buy some bread before we go there," Nana said and hooked Saki''s arm.


    "..."


    Saki looked at Nana for a moment and asked, "You''ve told your friends?"


    "Um." Nana nodded and said, "Don''t worry, you can trust both of them, and I still want to befriend them, so I need to tell them the truth." She cared about Maiko and Mea, and she still wanted the three of them to befriend each other. As for her ssmates or the people in the school, she wouldn''t bother to tell them since they wouldn''t meet each other in three years and what was the use of telling them?


    "Well, if you say so." Saki nodded. If it was someone that she cared about and trusted, then she might tell them about her rtionship, but she didn''t have someone like that at this school, so she didn''t care much. "Right, I''ll go on a date with Shishio on Sunday."


    Nana was a bit jealous and nodded. "Yes, I''ve heard it from Shishio."


    "So, do you want toe with us?" Saki suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Nana was dumbfounded and asked, "Is that okay?


    "Um." Saki nodded and said, "We have decided to date him together. After all, so I think this is fair."


    "Fair, huh?" Nana looked at Saki for a moment, then hugged her arm tighter. "You''re so cute, Senpai. I feel a bit jealous of Shishio now."


    "You''re his too." Saki was speechless and said, "And why did you keep hugging my arm? People will think that our rtionship is weird?!"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, you don''t need to think too much," Nana said with a smile.


    Saki looked at Nana and let out a helpless sigh.


    Both of them then walked toward the food truck that sold the bread, and they really anticipated their date on Sunday.


    ---


    As Nana and Saki were together to buy bread, Shishio, Mea, and Maiko were in the clubroom of the literature club. He got a copy of the key for this clubroom so he could enter anytime, and as to how he could get the copy, it didn''t really matter since he needed to face two girls in front of him.


    "You''ve heard everything from Nana?" Shishio asked first since he didn''t want to lose his momentum. Commonly, a couple was formed with one man and one woman, but he dated two girls at the same time. He might not care about the public''s eyes on them since he could shut them up, but it was different from Mea and Maiko since both of them were Nana''s best friends.


    "Um." Mea nodded and said, "We''ve heard everything from Nana."


    Maiko frowned and said, "You have hurt Nana, you know!"


    When Mea and Maiko heard from Nana that she was dating Shishio, they were a bit dumbfounded, but at the same time, they also felt quite depressed in their hearts. However, they didn''t say anything since they knew that they should be happy for the happiness between the two until they heard that he didn''t only date Nana alone, but he also dated Saki too, which made them dumbfounded.


    If Shishio dated both secretly, they would disappoint him andsh him out while telling Nana to break up with him since it was better to leave such a scumbag. However, not only did he date Nana and Saki, but he dated both of them openly without hiding that fact between the two girls!


    "...."


    Mea and Maiko were really dumbfounded when they heard it, and they asked whether Nana''s sanity was alright, but they knew that she was all clear and she was sane when she epted that rtionship.


    After a moment of loss, Mea and Maiko were in deep thought, and at the same time, they became curious about what made Nana dare to date him together with Saki, but both of them had a different kind of reactions.


    If Maiko was emotional and got quite angry at Shishio, who dated both Saki and Nana, then Mea was wondering whether Shishio was ready to have such a responsibility to take care of two women at the same time since it wasn''t something easy and there were a lot of things that they needed to face in the future.


    "Well, calm down, Maiko. Let me talk with him." Mea patted Maiko''s shoulder, and Maiko could only sulk since she knew that she just wanted to get angry at him. It might be because she was frustrated, or she might be angry because of other reasons such as why it was Saki? Why wasn''t someone else, such as...


    Maiko quickly shook her head and stared at Shishio with a deep stare.


    Mea shook her head and said, "Well, Shishio. Let me ask you first, have you dated both Saki-senpai and Nana together? Is that true, Shishio?"


    Looking at the two girls, Shishio nodded calmly and said, "Yes."


    "...." Maiko and Mea.


    If Shishio''s reaction would be so washy, indecisive, hesitant, and afraid of the two of them, then they might show a reaction, but his reaction was so calm and confident, which caused them to be at a loss for a moment.


    Looking at Maiko, who seemed to be in a daze, Mea sighed and knew that she needed to be the one who handled this problem. "You know, dating two girls at the same time isn''t something easy. It is hard."


    "I know." Shishio nodded and said, "But it is my responsibility, and I''m prepared for that."


    "..."


    Shishio looked at the two girls and said, "You know, I''ve been prepared for you to p me or kick my nuts since that way, I might feel better."


    Mea shook her head and said, "That''s Nana''s job, and it isn''t our job."


    Maiko then looked at Mea with a strange expression as if asking, "really?" but in the end, she didn''t do anything, staring at Shishio, since somehow, she didn''t feel like doing anything to him.


    "What I want to ask you is whether you''re really ready or not. You should know that two-timing isn''t easy, especially when the girls will always worry about which one you love the most," Maiko said.


    "It is, but I''ll make sure that they are happy," Shishio said.


    "How can you be so sure?" Mea asked with a frown.


    "Because I''m a man," Shishio said. "Both of them are my women, so it''s my responsibility to protect them and love them."


    Mea took a deep breath and felt a bit pressured, but at the same time, it made her believe in him. However, she knew that she couldn''t trust him so easily since this rted to her friend''s happiness. She needed to make sure that Nana made the right choice since Nana had decided to sacrifice her youth for him.


    What is the most important thing for a woman? Beauty? Money? Etc? Nay, it is their youth.


    The youth was the most important part of women, and it was their most beautiful time. There were many things that could be done with youth, which was why if they lost their youth, then it could be said they had lost a lot of things.


    Mea wanted Shishio to understand that, and she wanted him to be prepared so he wouldn''t disappoint her. "You can only spend half of your time with her, you with either of them!"


    "There''s a lot of fun that can be done with three people too," Shishio said.


    Mea raised her eyebrow and asked, "Can you care for two girls in economics?"


    "I can." Shishio nodded, and it was the one that he least worried about.


    "....."


    "What about your parents? Can you tell them? Or can you tell their parents about this?" Mea asked.


    "I can." Shishio nodded and asked, "Do you want me to call them now?"


    "..."


    Maiko looked at Shishio unsurely and asked, "You''ve told your and their parents?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head.


    Somehow Maiko and Mea sighed in relief when they heard Shishio''s words since they had a feeling that he would really do what he said from his mouth.


    "Should I call them now?" Shishio asked.


    "No, you don''t need to!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko said at the same time.


    Mea felt a bit tired and asked, "More importantly, I have read, based on article 732 of the civilw forbids bigamy. Two-timing is tantamount to a criminal act!"


    Maiko was surprised and eximed. "You''re so smart, Mea!"


    "Oh, shut up for a moment," Mea said helplessly.


    Maiko nodded, then made a closing zipper gesture on her mouth.


    "We can move to a country that allows polygamy," Shishio said, but in truth, two-timing wasn''t a crime. However, it was too troublesome to deny it so he just followed the flow.


    "..."


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "If they don''t want to leave the country, then I''ll try to change the rule of the country so it''ll allow polygamy."


    "..."


    "Is that possible?" Maiko was dumbfounded.


    "If it''s other men, then it might not be possible, but if it''s me, I can do it," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "..."


    "Just how can you be so sure! How can we believe that you can make them happy!" Mea stood up directly and asked that question.


    "Me - Mea..." Maiko was dumbfounded when she saw who had always been calm would suddenly get angry.


    "I don''t need you to believe me." Shishio faced Mea without looking away and said, "I know what I am doing isn''t right in your eyes, and I don''t think that I can change your mind on that. However, you can see whether Nana is happy or not with me. If there''s a time that she''s unhappy and sad, then at that time, you tell her to break up with me ande to me to punch me. Love and sess. I can achieve all those things." His words were without hesitation. It was his confidence since he believed that he could make all of his girls happy.


    Mea couldn''t look away from Shishio now, but it took a moment before she calmed down. She took a deep breath and said, "Then I''ll believe in your words from now on."


    As for Maiko, she had been staring at Shishio and couldn''t look away now.


    "Well, it is over now. Saki, Nana, can you enter now?" Shishio asked.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Mea and Maiko were dumbfounded, especially when the door of the clubroom was opened and they saw both Nana and Saki entered, and both of them had a sweet smile on their faces.


    "..." Mea and Maiko.


    "Hehehe... you''re really worried about me, huh?" Nana smiled and hugged two of her friends.


    "Isn''t it normal?" Mea asked helplessly with a blush on her face.


    "We won''t be able to touch each other''s boobs from now on since someone owns your boobs now," Maiko said sadly while hugging Nana''s body.


    "...."


    Looking at both Maiko and Mea, Shishio had to admit that they were Nana''s dearest friends, but he was wondering why they were looking at him with those eyes, not the eyes of the friends, but rather the eyes of women. However, this wasn''t the time to think about that matter now. Watching both Saki and Nana, he knew what he needed to do now.


    ''Right, I also need to tell them about Miu.'' Shishio thought at this moment and knew that he needed to ride on the emotional roller coaster again.

 Chapter 212 - Unexpected Favor

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Unexpected Favor</h4>


    As it was time to go home, some students went home directly, and some students went to the club.


    Miu''s mind hadn''t been straight after she was confessed and kissed by Shishio yesterday. She could still feel his lips on her lips, and somehow she had to admit that it was good, and at the same time, her heart was still unable to calm down. Even when Ritsu called her out, she was quite absentminded and only responded after a while.


    "What''s wrong, Ashihara-san?" Ritsu asked worriedly.


    "No - Nothing, Kawai-san." Miu shook her head directly.


    "Well, if you''re okay, I won''t say much, but if you''re worried about something, it might be good to talk with someone," Ritsu said. Of course, if it was in the past, she might not say something like this, but it might be because she was affected by Shishio that she had be gentler.


    "Kawai-san..." Miu was moved and smiled. "Thank you, but I''m really alright." She was alright, but she knew that she needed to settle everything and asked this matter to both Saki and Nana, wondering whether it was the truth or not.


    Ritsu looked at Miu for a while and nodded, and didn''t force her to talk. However, she felt a bit worried.


    ---


    As everyone started to gather in the clubroom, Miu, Saki, and Nana happened to meet each other, and even though no one said anything, the three of them noticed that they were about to say each other.


    Miu blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    As for Saki and Nana, they looked at each other before letting out a long sigh.


    "Hmm?" 3x


    Ritsu, Shiina, and Usa were somehow confused by the three''s reaction, but before they asked, the clubroom door was opened.


    "Oh? Where''s Oga-kun?" Kiriya asked curiously.


    "Sensei, he has something to do today, so he skips the club," Nana said.


    "..."


    Even though no one said anything, they were a bit speechless. After all, Shishio was the one who invited everyone, but he had skipped the club for the past two days, which somehow made them speechless.


    Kiriya took a deep breath and said, "It seems that I need to talk with him tomorrow."


    ---


    Rui didn''t immediately return from school, but rather, she was waiting for Shishio in front of her school. She wanted to buy something before she returned home since there was a very important matter tonight.


    Last night, they texted each other, and Rui knew that Shishio had a motorcycle, and he told her that he was going to pick her up directly at her school so they wouldn''t walk too long.


    Shishio had told her that he mighte after a while since he had just returned from his school, but it might be because Rui was a bit too giddy that she couldn''t help but wait at him at the entrance of her school.


    Rui waited for a while, and many students passed over her one after another, and somehow, a few of her ssmates invited her on the group date before noticing her and couldn''t help but notice her.


    "Rui!"


    Rui turned and saw a few people who had invited her on a group date before. "Hello."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Are you waiting for someone?"


    "Ah, don''t tell me. Is it your boyfriend?"


    "Eh? Is it your boyfriend?"


    "Really? Let us see him!"


    When the girls gathered together, they couldn''t help but talk to each other. Especially when they had talked about each other''s first experience before, and they felt a bit dumbfounded when they learned Rui''s first time from her mouth. They learned how big the thing that was taken by Rui and couldn''t help but exim since it was their first time to hear someone had such a big thing. After all, even though some of them had done it, their partners'' size wasn''t that particrlyrge, it was on the average size, and some of them below that size too, which was why they were quite curious about Rui''s boyfriend, wondering what kind of person he was, especially when they knew he could cause Rui who was known her nk expression to be crazy on the bed.


    Not only guys were perverted, but the girls were also the same.


    Rui raised her eyebrows for a bit and felt a bit regretful talking about her first experience, but she was also quite curious about everyone''s first time, so they exchanged each other stories. However, the more she listened to everyone''s story, the more she realized how special Shishio was.


    But this and that was a different matter. Rui didn''t really want them to meet Shishio.


    "Is it because of this boyfriend that you''ve rejected our invitation to the group date before, Rui?"


    Before, they invited Rui to the group date, but she didn''t have any interest. However, it led to a conversation where they talked about each other''s sex life.


    Rui might only have had experience with one guy, but this one guy had caused a lot of envy from her friends, which was why they somehow thought that she might be lying and wanted to confirm it with their own eyes, especially when she had never shown his photo to everyone.


    If Rui knew what they were thinking, she would only ignore them since she wouldn''t meet them sooner orter.


    While everyone was talking to each other, suddenly a motorcycle quickly attracted their attention, and the reason was because of its model and the one who rode it. Wearing a jeans jacket and jeans, and pair of boots, even though they hadn''t seen his face, they could tell that his body was very good, and somehow they understood why Rui had told them that his thing was huge. When he took off his helmet, no one could say anything, and when he saw in their direction, they were full of anticipation, but...


    "Rui-nee."


    "Huh?" 3x


    The girls looked at Rui with a dumbfounded expression.


    Rui then strode toward Shishio without hesitation and said, "You''re a bitte."


    "Sorry, the way to your school is a bitplicated." Shishio sighed, but it was normal for him to get lost since it had only been a while since he came to Tokyo, and it would be strange if he knew every ce in this town. He was just a student, and he wasn''t a taxi driver, after all. He then gave Rui a helmet and asked, "You''re in a hurry, right? Let''s go."


    "Um." Rui nodded and took the helmet from Shishio''s hand.


    "Is that your ssmate?" Shishio nodded to the three cute girls that had been looking at them. He knew that they might be some of the minor characters in Rui''s rted story. But, looking at Rui, he knew that the sentence of cute girls only gathered among cute girls was right.


    "Yes." Rui nodded.


    If Shishio asked whether they were her friends, Rui might hesitate, but he asked whether they were her ssmates or not, so her answer was quite obvious.


    "Well, let''s go. We have something to do after this," Rui said.


    "Now that you mention it, you haven''t told me what kind of favor that you want to ask me," Shishio said.


    "Really? It doesn''t really matter. Let''s go to the grocery market first to buy some ingredients," Rui said and sat down on the backseat of the motorcycle.


    Shishio raised his eyebrows when Rui seemed to avoid mentioning what kind of favor that she wanted to ask, but he didn''t think too much. Instead, he looked at her ssmates, gave a polite nod, which caused them to nod at him before he drove away since he didn''t think that he would meet him, and at the same time, he sighed since they didn''t even give him rewards.


    As for Rui''s friends, they thought that they should ask Rui to introduce him to them. As for whether he was Rui''s boyfriend or not, they didn''t think too much since they had to admit that he was their type!


    ---


    While they talked to each other, Shishio and Rui arrived at the grocery market.


    Rui looked at him and asked, "Now that you mention it, you don''t wear your uniform?" Most of the students in this country would wear their uniforms whether they were going out or not.


    "I ride a motorcycle. If I wear my uniform and someone from my school notices it..." Shishio didn''t continue.


    "...." Rui stared at Shishio helplessly and said, "Well, let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinnerter."


    Shishio looked at Rui for a while and asked, "Your family isn''t at home?"


    "My parents are divorced," Rui said.


    "Sorry," Shishio said.


    "It''s alright." Rui shook her head and said, "While we''re at the grocery market, is there something that you want to eat?"


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Rui and thought that this girl really avoided answering his question, but he didn''t think too much since he had decided to help her, after all. "Hmm... how about beef stroganoff?"


    "Sure." Rui nodded without hesitation and walked toward the meat area, looking at various meats, looking at which was the best until...


    "Take this meat," Shishio said.


    "Huh?" Rui was dumbfounded when she looked at the meat in Shishio''s hand. She took it from his hand and checked it for a while, feeling quite surprised. She looked at him and asked, "You can cook, Shishio?"


    "Well, I can." Shishio nodded and said, "I live in the dorm, so I often cook for myself."


    "Then can you cook something for me sometimes?" Rui asked since she was quite curious about Shishio''s cooking ability.


    "Why not?" Shishio nodded.


    They then talked to each other while choosing various ingredients, but Shishio felt even weirder since the ingredients that Rui bought were too much. He knew that she was only living with her older sister and mother, and even there was him, there were only four people, which was why he was a bit dumbfounded when he saw she had bought a lot of ingredients.


    Holding the bag, which was filled with ingredients, Shishio was speechless and said, "You sure bought a lot of things."


    "Really? I think it is normal." Rui clearly looked away at this moment, but then she said, "Anyway, let''s go back to my apartment first."


    "Oh." Shishio looked at Rui and knew that she was hiding something.


    The two rode on the motorcycle again, and it didn''t take a long time before they arrived at Rui''s apartment. As they entered her apartment, he could see that the woman''s shoes were at the entrance of her apartment.


    "Rui, have you gone back? You''re a bitte, right?"


    Shishio was familiar with this voice. Then he knew that he was right.


    "Huh? Oga-kun?"


    "Sensei?"


    "...." Shishio and Hina.


    "Huh? Huh? What are you doing here?" Hina was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect Shishio to appear at her house!


    Rui was also dumbfounded and looked at Shishio and Hina. "Do you two know each other?"


    "Didn''t you remember that before that I''ve told you about a cheeky student? He was the one," Hina said without hesitation.


    "..." Shishio.


    Rui looked at Shishio with a surprised expression and asked, "You''re a student at Hina-nee''s school?" She had never asked where his high school was, which was why she was quite surprised when she knew that he was her big sister''s student. As for the cheeky student, she had heard that story from her big sister before, but she didn''t expect that student would be Shishio.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "You two are sisters?" He knew the rtionship between the two, but he pretended that he didn''t know. After all, it would be weird if it felt like he knew the rtionship between the two.


    "Yes." Rui nodded, but Hina was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "Wait! Wait! How did you two know each other? And what is your rtionship? Don''t tell me, you two are... dating each other?" Hina didn''t expect that the cheeky student would be her brother-inw, which made her feelplex. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt a bit strange when she thought that Shishio might be her brother-inw.


    "Well, we''re friends," Shishio said.


    Rui looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded, but she wasn''t sure why she felt a bit disappointed. "We''re friends."


    "Really?" Hina looked at both of them with a doubtful expression, but then she asked, "Still, I''ve thought that you''re dating each other, which is why I''m not surprised why you''ve invited him to meet our step-father today."


    "..........." Shishio almost choked, then he looked at Rui with a speechless expression.


    Rui blushed and nodded. "Sorry, I''m a bit nervous about meeting my new step-father, so I invite you here. Is that not okay?"


    ".........." Shishio.

 Chapter 213 - Following The Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Following The Tradition</h4>


    In the kitchen, Shishio helped Rui, and in truth, his heart was beating very fast at that moment, but he tried to maintain a calm expression. He knew that this girl loved to tease him, but at the same time, this girl often got serious all of a sudden, which made it hard for him to tell whether she was serious or not, especially when he didn''t expect that he was going to meet Rui''s parents.


    As for Hina, Shishio ignored her since there was something that he needed to talk about with Rui at that moment.


    "Can you peel the carrot, Shishio-kun?" Rui asked.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and peeled the carrot easily, but then he asked, "Say, Rui-nee, can I ask you a question?"


    "What''s wrong?" Rui asked while preparing a dish for tonight''s dinner.


    "You''ve asked me toe because you''re nervous to meet your step-father, right? There isn''t any other meaning, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Rui nodded, then asked, "What do you want to say?" She stopped and looked at him curiously.


    Shishio took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "You''re not pregnant, right?" He felt a bit regret when he didn''t use a condom at that time since he was really wondering whether he had made a cub in Rui''s womb.


    "...."


    Suddenly there was a silence between the two, and neither of them said anything.


    ---


    Hina, who had been staring at both Shishio and Rui, also looked at them curiously, wondering why they suddenly fell into silence. She wasn''t good at household chores, especially cooking, which was why she didn''t join them, only looked at them from the living room.


    Hina stared at Shishio and squinted her eyes. It wasn''t that she hated Shishio or something, but she knew how popr he was. Even a lot of students in their 2nd years were also secretly in love with him. However, she didn''t me them since she also knew his charm very well, which was why she was confused at how he was able to know her little sister? Or rather, how was her little sister able to know him?


    Rui was beautiful.


    Hina didn''t doubt that, considering both of them were sisters. She also knew how Rui''s personality was, which was why she didn''t understand how her little sister was able to know Shishio. She also didn''t believe that their rtionship was mere friends, considering Rui invited him to meet their new father.


    Their mother had decided to remarry, and today, they were about to meet the man that was about to be their stepfather.


    Hina would be lying if she wasn''t nervous, and she was sure that Rui was also the same, but she didn''t expect that Rui would bring Shishio directly. She kept staring at the two of them, wondering what their real rtionship was, but at the same time, she was wondering why suddenly both of them fell into silence.


    ---


    Shishio stared at Rui, wondering whether his conjecture was true or not. He thought that Rui was pregnant because, in the original story, Rui was also pregnant. However, this time, the one who made her pregnant was him, not the original MC.


    Shishio had been careful at that time, but sometimes an ident always happened. He knew that his body had been strengthened, and even though he wasn''t sure, his semen might also be stronger, too, so even though he knew that he might be careful and let it out on the outside at that time, there might be some ident that might happen.


    Shishio tried to calm himself, but he knew that he couldn''t. After all, this was rted to Rui''s future and his child. If Rui was really pregnant, rather than disappointed, panicked, and scared, he would feel happy since it meant he had a real family in this world, but if she didn''t, then it was all good too since he also felt that they were too young to have children.


    "If I''m pregnant, what are you going to do?" Rui asked and didn''t answer his question immediately.


    Shishio took a deep breath and said without hesitation, "If you''re pregnant, then I have to say I''m sorry since I''ve robbed your future, but I hope that you don''t do an abortion since I''ll take responsibility for you and that child."


    Rui didn''t see any hesitation in his eyes, and he could see that he was serious, which somehow made her smile. "Don''t worry. I''m not pregnant."


    "Hah...."


    Shishio let out a really long sigh before he squatted down on the ground. After those words fell, he felt all of the energy inside his body was drained, and at the same time, his feelings were quiteplex. He was both relieved and disappointed at the same time.


    Rui smiled and asked, "What? Did you feel relieved?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''splex somehow," Shishio said bitterly since this girl really scared him!


    "So, what were you saying before? Are you serious?" Rui asked.


    Shishio looked at Rui and nodded. "I''m serious. I might be younger than you, but I''m still a man, after all. However, I''m worried about you since you''re still in your 2nd year of high school, right? How do you feel if you be a mother at such a young age?"


    "Hmm..." Rui thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure since I have never imagined it, but somehow I don''t hate it, and I can see that my child will be very handsome or beautiful at that time." Looking at Shishio''s genes, she could see that her child would be very, either very handsome or beautiful. However...


    "How about you? What do you think about bing a father at such a young age?" Rui asked curiously since she could see that Shishio was very confident, and there was no doubt in his words, which made her curious about what made him react that way. After all, normally, if a teenager became a father or a mother at a young age, they would be panicked, thinking about themselves. She thought that he would do the same, but instead, he was worried about her, which somehow made her feel warm.


    Shishio looked at Rui and said, "Even though it might sound rude, the first thing that we need to do to build a family is financial stability. As for me, I don''tck that, and if we really have a child, then what we''re going to prepare for is our mentality since we''re going to be a parent. We''re not teenagers again at that time."


    "....." Rui was in a daze, staring at Shishio with a tint of pink on her cheeks.


    "Of course, that''s if you''re pregnant. Fortunately, you''re not." Shishio knew that he was too young at that moment, and at the same time, he knew that he needed to prepare a safety measure regardless of how masterful he was since no one knew what would happen during the act. Right?


    "You don''t want me to get pregnant?" Rui asked.


    Shishio nodded and said, "We''ve only met a few times, after all. You don''t know me very well, and I don''t know you very well either. Both of us are also in high school. Even though I have said that I''m ready to take responsibility for you, I know I''m still young. You also must have something that you want to do too, right? Even if you don''t have it, you might find it in the future. I know that it sounds cruel and rude, but having a child our age is a kind of a burden for us. I''m also still 15. I''m not at a legal age to get married. It is too cruel for you to wait for me a few years before I marry you and..." He thought about Saki, Miu, Nana, and Shiina and knew that even though the four of them might ept since they knew him very well, he knew that Rui wouldn''t ept it. "You might be disappointed in me."


    "No, I won''t feel disappointed." Rui looked at Shishio without looking away and said, "If I''m pregnant with your child, I won''t feel disappointed, or rather, I will feel happy." When she heard his answer, she knew that she wouldn''t regret having his child, or rather, she knew that she would treasure him and the child very much. Even though they had only met each other for a while, she knew that she felt that it wouldn''t be bad to be with him in the future. As for whether this feeling was love or not, she wasn''t sure since she had never felt that feeling before.


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and nodded. "Well, let''s not talk about this since you''re not pregnant now, and it is also a bit troublesome if your sister hears our conversation since it seems she''s about to eavesdrop on our conversation."


    The future was unpredictable, and it was full of worry, which was why Shishio knew that he needed to face it with a bright smile since that way, he could be more ready for whatever future would wait for him.


    However, if Shishio really had children at this moment, he knew that Nana, Miu, Saki, and Shiina would be disappointed in him. Well, rather than disappointed, he was sure that they would be dumbfounded.


    Shishio didn''t think too much about it now since Rui wasn''t pregnant, so what was the use of overthinking and it was better to look at the fight between the two sisters since it seemed more interesting.


    "Hina-nee, what are you doing?" Rui looked at Hina, who moved sneakily nearby and clearly wanted to eavesdrop on them.


    "Te-he~~." Hina showed a cute expression, but then she quickly changed her expression, pouted, and asked, "You haven''t told me how the two of you were able to meet each other? Howe both of them be friends?"


    Rui wasn''t sure how to exin this and looked at Shishio with a hopeful expression.


    Shishio sighed at Rui and knew that this girl wasn''t good at talking and left everything to him. He also didn''t mind since he was afraid this girl might tell Hina about their real rtionship. "We happened to meet each other on my first day in Tokyo."


    "Really?" Hina was surprised while looking at Rui.


    "Um." Rui nodded and said, "We happened to meet each other at the convenience store, and I saw him looking at a porn magazine with a maid theme there."


    "..." Shishio.


    "I was curious, so we started to get to know each other there," Rui said.


    "Rui-nee..." Shishio was speechless and asked, "Do you have to exin the porn magazine part?"


    "Well, that part of you was the one who made me curious," Rui said with a smile. In truth, she was also attracted by his handsome face, but she wouldn''t say that now.


    "Rui-nee, if you exin that to someone else, I don''t really mind, but you should remember that Tachibana-sense is my teacher!" If Hina was only his acquaintance, then he didn''t care, but she was also his teacher!


    "Cough! Cough! Oga-kun, how about you exin the matter of the porn magazine with me? You can leave the cooking to Rui. I need to exin to you that even though it is alright for an adolescent boy like you to read such a book, you need to watch the ce and time," Hina said since she didn''t expect that Shishio would read a porn magazine on the convenience store directly. Luckily, at that time, he wasn''t a student at Suimei and didn''t wear a uniform, but what if something simr happened? Somehow she needed to talk with him, and at the same time, she needed to ask whether he also bought a porn magazine with a teacher and older woman genres too.


    "..." Shishio only stared at Rui nkly.


    "Te-he~~." Sticking out her tongue cutely, Rui also mimicked her sister''s action.


    "...." Shishio somehow realized that both sisters were simr to each other.


    ---


    In the kitchen, somehow Tachibana household was very lively. Rui and Hina also realized that it was fun with him, and his presence brightened their mood and made them happy.


    The three of them talked to each other until they heard the sound of a woman.


    "I''m back! Rui, Hina, where are you? I''ll introduce you to Akihito-san."


    Rui''s mother walked directly toward the house while holding the hand of her new husband.


    Before they came, they had talked to each other, and Rui''s mother''s new husband knew that she had two daughters, and he had prepared himself until he saw someone unexpected there.


    "Um, Tsukiko-san, you have a son too?" Fujii Akihito asked unsurely.


    "....."


    Shishio and Tsukiko (the mother of Rui and Hina) looked at each other for a moment.


    Shishio took a deep breath and introduced himself. He stood straight before he bowed his head slightly, following this country tradition, and said, "My name is Shishio Oga. Rui-nee has taken care of me before..." He wanted to say the following words, but...


    "Cough! Cough!" Hina suddenly coughed.


    Shishio nced at Hina for a moment and said, "Tachibana-sensei also has taken care of me before. I know that my presence here is rude since today is an important meeting of your family, but let me apany Rui-nee here since she''s very nervous and worried about meeting her new father." His words were clear, polite, sincere, and without hesitation, but somehow, he felt weird since he felt like he was meeting his parents-inw. "Please!"


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, your physical ability is doubled!>


    ".........."


    Shishio realized that the system was more scumbag than he had thought.

 Chapter 214 - With Pleasure!

    <h4>Chapter 214 - With Pleasure!</h4>


    Shishio had expected several reactions from Rui''s mother after he had said those words, but...


    "Well, of course, why not?" Tsukiko was beaming with a smile and said, "Rui, why didn''t you tell me that you have a boyfriend!" She felt a bit annoyed when Rui didn''t tell her that she had a boyfriend and only told her suddenly today, which somehow made her baffled. However, she had to admit that she was delighted with Rui''s choice.


    "...." Shishio, Rui, and Hina.


    "Come on! Let''s eat first while we''re talking to each other!" Tsukiko said without hesitation.


    "..."


    Looking at how excited Tsukiko was, they weren''t sure how to exin this misunderstanding.


    Rui wanted to say something, but Tsukiko quickly interrupted them and said, "Let me introduce you, my new husband, first." She then held her new husband''s hand first and said, "He''s Fujii Akihito. He''ll be your step-father."


    Akihito showed a gentle smile and bowed his head lightly. "Hello, everyone." In truth, he was a bit nervous when he met Tsukiko''s two daughters, which was why he didn''t expect that two of her daughters would be nervous too and invited Shishio to this meeting. However, since he knew that they were quite nervous, he couldn''t do the same, and as an adult, he needed to try to make themfortable.


    "Ah, yes, Fujii-san. My name is Tachibana Hina," Hina said, introducing herself. As for calling him a father, there was no way that she could do it immediately.


    "I''m Rui Tachibana." Rui wasn''t good at talking, so she only introduced her name.


    "Come on. The food won''t be good if it gets cold. Let''s talk while we''re eating," Tsukiko said.


    They nodded and thought that they could fix the misunderstandingter.


    ---


    As they sat, Shishio quickly talked with Akihito and apologized. "I''m sorry, Fujii-san. I''ve interrupted your important day." He didn''t tell the truth that Rui suddenly invited him without saying anything since he was sure that Rui would be punished by her mother. The situation would be awkward, so he decided to go along with the flow without revealing what really happened. He also felt like it wasn''t manly when he put all the me on Rui for inviting him to this meeting.


    By inviting him into this meeting, it meant that Rui trusted him, so Shishio couldn''t let down her trust since he also felt a bit guilty toward her. Talking with an adult was something easy for him, so even though this meeting was quite surprising, he could naturally handle it.


    "No, no, it is alright." Akihito smiled and said, "I''m sure that Tachibana-san''s daughters are nervous about meeting me since this is our first time meeting each other. I''m d that you''re here, Oga-kun. By the way, you can call me Fujii-ojisan."


    "Yes, Fujii-ojisan." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    Tsukiko looked at Shishio with a smile since she could see that he was very well-mannered, and she was delighted with her son-inw''s candidate. She looked at Rui and asked, "So your boyfriend, is he a college student? And where did you meet him?"


    Rui knew that Shishio wasn''t her boyfriend, but she didn''t know why she didn''t deny it and said, "No, he isn''t a college student. He''s one year younger than me."


    "Eh? Really?" Tsukiko was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that Shishio was one year younger than Rui.


    "Mom, he''s a student at my school," Hina suddenly said with an awkward smile, then looked at Rui, wondering why Rui didn''t deny the fact that Shishio wasn''t her boyfriend.


    "Eh? Really? Such a coincidence?" Tsukiko was even more dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong?" Akihito, who was talking with Shishio, couldn''t help but be attracted by Tsukiko''s exim, making him look at them curiously.


    "Oh, Oga-kun, here''s a student at Hina''s school," Tsukiko said with a smile.


    "Eh? Really?" Akihito was surprised since he thought that Shishio was a college student of how mature he was. "Where''s your high school, Oga-kun?"


    "Me? I study at the high school that is affiliated with Suimei University of the Arts," Shishio said.


    "What? My son is also studying there!" Akihito even became surprised.


    "Huh? Fujii-san, is your son also studying at Suimei?" Hina was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Akihito nodded with a smile and said, "His name is Fujii Natsuki. He''s in his 2nd year at Suimei. Do you know him Oga-kun, Hina-san?" As for Hina calling him "Fujii-san," he didn''t think too much since Hina was an adult, calling him "Ojisan" was a bit weird, and it was their first time to meet each other, so it was normal for her to be awkward or couldn''t call him a father immediately.


    "Ah, is it that Fujii-kun?" Hina was surprised since she didn''t expect her student would be her stepsibling so suddenly.


    "Do you know my son, Hina-san?" Akihito asked curiously.


    Everyone was also looking at Hina curiously since they were curious about Akihito''s son''s identity. After all, they would be a family in the future, and they would live together from then on, so they needed to know each other.


    "Ah, yes, I know about him. He''s my student. He has this face, this hair, and...., right?" Hina said with a smile, trying to show the appearance of Fujii Natsuo.


    "That''s right, that''s him!" Akihito nodded without hesitation, showing a smile.


    Everyone then continued to talk to each other, and this time, they quickly shortened the distance between them. However, they had to admit that the world was so small that they didn''t expect that they would know each other.


    "How about you, Oga-kun? Do you know my son?" Akihito suddenly asked.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Uncle. I don''t know your son since he''s in his 2nd year. I''m a freshman, after all."


    "Huh? You''re a freshman!" Akihito was dumbfounded since this guy was too tall, right?


    "Well, but it is okay. I can get to know himter since we might be good friends, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "Well said! I''m sure that both of you are going to be good friends!" Akihito said with a smile.


    "Uncle, let me pour you a beer," Shishio said and thought that he might not be Fujii Natsuo''s good friend, rather he would be Fujii Natsuo''s brother-inw. Not that he was going to say it out loud, though.


    "Sure! Sure!" Akihito was happy at this moment since Shishio treated him better than his own son. Shishio was also very good at talking, and Shishio''s praise from time to time made him feel good.


    Shishio shook his head inwardly, thinking that Akihito was so simple, but well, it didn''t really matter since he knew that he might disrupt their family from time to time, so he needed to make a good rtionship with him from now on.


    Tsukiko looked at Shishio then looked at Rui with a smile. "It seems that he''s working hard to please his father-inw."


    Rui blushed and quickly became embarrassed. "Mom, what are you talking about?!"


    "........" Hina didn''t say much, only kept smiling, but his expression was a bitplicated.


    The dinner was very eventful, and everyone was happy with this first meeting.


    Shishio then poured water on Akihito''s ss, looking at his eyes straight, and said, "Uncle, before you go drunk, there might be something that you want to tell to aunty''s daughters, right?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words and watching his eyes, Akihito nodded without hesitation since he knew that there was something that he needed to say at that moment. He took a deep breath and said, "Hina-san, Rui-san, can you please listen for me for a moment."


    Hina and Rui then looked at Akihito in doubt, wondering what he was going to say.


    Akihito then stood up straight, showing a manly expression, bowed his head, then said, "From now on, I''ll be Tsukiko-san''s husband and your step-father. I know that you might not be able to ept it for now, but I''ll do my best as your step-father and Tsukiko''s husband from now on. I know that it is a bit sudden, but please give Tsukiko-san to me and believe me that I''ll treat her as the most important person in my life!" He poured all of his feelings into these words, and in truth, he didn''t expect that he would be this brave. However, it might be because Shishio had gently supported him on his back, which was why he was so grateful to him at this moment.


    Looking at how bold and manly Akihito was, Tsukiko couldn''t stop her tears and wanted to hug him. "Akihito-san!"


    Akihito was surprised when Tsukiko suddenly hugged him, but he also felt happy at this moment since he could say something that he wanted to say.


    "........."


    Rui and Hina were quite surprised, but then they looked at each other and nodded. Both of them then bowed their heads and said at the same time, "Please take care of our mother from on." They could see how happy their mother was, and they wanted to see her happy from now on.


    "Yes, I''ll." Akihito nodded without hesitation, facing both Hina and Rui without hesitation.


    Shishio smiled and couldn''t help but feel moved by Akihito''s words. However, he then realized that Akihito didn''t say "I love you," but even so, Akihito could convey how important Tsukiko in his heart was. He might not be able to say "I love you" to both Nana and Saki, but he knew how important they were to his heart, and if Akihito was able to convey such a feeling to Tsukiko, then why wouldn''t he?


    Then after that confession, both Tsukiko and Akihito became even sticky, which made Shishio, Rui, and Hina feel helpless.


    "They''re drunk," Shishio whispered to both Rui and Hina. "Is it okay to let them keep drinking?"


    "Well, let them, they''re so happy now," Hina said helplessly. She then looked at Shishio and said, "But thank you, Oga-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Sensei?" Shishio looked at Hina weirdly.


    "If you aren''t there, Fujii-san might not be able to say those words to us. That''s why I''m, no, we''re grateful toward you," Hina said with a smile.


    Rui also nodded since she also felt the same.


    Shishio smiled and said, "If you''re so grateful, then you should forget the porn book matter."


    Rui couldn''t help but chuckle, and Hina really wanted to strangle this student somehow, but in the end, she sighed and said, "Well, I''ll forget the matter of the porn book."


    "That''s good." Shishio nodded.


    "But you love maids, huh? What about other genres, such as an older woman or a teacher? Do you read something like that?" Hina asked curiously.


    ".........."


    Shishio was wondering whether this woman was drunk right now.


    The happy time also ended, and it was their time to go home. Shishio didn''t hesitate and offered Akihito to drive him back. "Uncle, do you want to go back with me?"


    "Ah, is that alright, Oga-kun?" Akihito asked with a red face since he was a bit tipsy.


    "Yes." Shishio didn''t mind driving Akihito back to his house since Akihito might be his father-inw in the future.


    When Akihito put on the helmet and sat behind Shishio, Tsukiko, who also sent them along the way, looked at Shishio in doubt and asked, "Um, Oga-kun, how old are you?"


    "I''m 15," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Then how can you get a driving license for a motorbike?" Tsukiko asked in doubt.


    "..........." Akihito, Rui, and Hina.


    "Um... you don''t need to worry, aunty. My father knows someone, so he has given me a driving license. Here, if you don''t believe me," Shishio said and took out his driving license for everyone to see.


    Tsukiko, Hina, and Rui looked at Shishio''s driving license for a bit and nodded. "Well, just be careful, alright?"


    Tsukiko might have been worried before since she realized that Shishio was underage, but well, since he had a driving license, she didn''t need to worry too much.


    "Well, my mother aside, I''ll need to talk with you regarding this matter at school, Oga-kun," Hina said while staring at Shishio.


    "......." Shishio then looked at Tsukiko, hoping to help her.


    "Well, just forgive her this time, Hina," Tsukiko said directly, helping her son-inw.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Hina didn''t really want to, but she couldn''t do anything. "Well, I''ll ignore this matter for now." She then looked away while pouting.


    "Then we''ll go back first. Bye aunty, Sensei, Rui-nee," Shishio said.


    "See youter, Tsukiko-san, Hina-san, Rui-san," Akihito said with a smile.


    "Yes, see youter," Tsukiko said with a smile.


    Rui moved closer to Shishio and said, "Once you''ve gone back, send me a text."


    "Yes." Shishio nodded then after saying goodbye. He left together with Akihito.


    Looking at Shishio and Akihito, who had left, Rui was still looking at their back for a while until her shoulder was patted.


    "You should watch him over. He''s so handsome. You must have a lot ofpetitors," Tsukiko said without hesitation. She had been betrayed by her previous husband before, and that was the cause of her divorce. Even though she knew that Shishio might be well-mannered and gentle, it was also the reason why she wanted her daughter to be more careful since such a man. She was sure that he didn''tck a girl, and she didn''t want her daughter to be hurt. "You''ll be transferring to his schoolter shortly. At that time, you can meet him every day."


    "Yes." Rui nodded and felt quite happy when she thought that she could be at the same school as him.


    "Well, let''s go back. It is a bit chilly outside." Tsukiko stretched her hands with a smile, feeling that this was a wonderful night.


    Rui nodded and followed her mother.


    Hina looked at Rui then made up her mind, thinking that she should help her sister at this moment since she knew that Shishio''s poprity was very high.


    ---


    On the night street, Shishio rode his motorcycle with Akihito on his back. "Uncle, tell me, where is your house?"


    "Ah, yes, you should go straight, then turn right when you see the bridge," Akihito said, but then he felt quite sober after the night wind hit his face.


    "Alright."


    Hearing Shishio''s voice, Akihito suddenly asked, "Say, Oga-kun, can uncle ask you a question?"


    "What''s wrong, uncle?" Shishio asked.


    "Do you think that I can be a good husband for Tsukiko-san and a good father for both Hina-san and Rui-san?" Akihito asked.


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "In truth, I don''t know. I didn''t know about you before, uncle, which was why I''ve decided to tag along for your important meeting. However, after I''ve met you, I know for sure that you won''t hurt them, and I''m sure that you can treasure them as the most precious people in your heart."


    "Hiks... Hiks... Hiks..." Akihito suddenly cried.


    "Huh? Why are you crying, uncle?" Shishio was dumbfounded.


    "No - nothing, dust just entered my eyes," Akihito quickly said while wiping his eyes.


    "I see...." Shishio nodded and pretended that he didn''t see anything


    Akihito knew that he would treat Tsukiko as the most precious woman in his life from now on, and he would also treat both Rui and Hina as the most precious daughters in his life too. Looking at Shishio, he felt grateful to meet him since he had given up a push on his back.


    "Say, Oga-kun, we''ll move to a new house next week. Do you want toe?"


    Shishio was stunned, but then he said, "With pleasure!"

 Chapter 215 - Cigarette

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Cigarette</h4>


    Riding his motorcycle, Shishio had to admit that he had always returned quitete in the past few days, which was why he was a bit worried that Chihiro might report his matter to his parents. His rtionship with his parents was quiteplicated. Even so, he felt so natural with them. It might be because of the memory of the previous Shishio Oga that he could befortable directly with his parents in this world.


    After all, the previous Shishio Oga''s personality was quite weird, and he had never acted so normal before. Still, even though both of his parents often reprimanded him, they loved him so much and tolerated his hobby, which was why the previous Shishio Oga loved his parents so much.


    However, Shishio knew that he wasn''t the previous Shishio Oga, and he couldn''t be Shishio Oga for his parents in this world. Hence, he only acted naturally without thinking too much since he might have had an identity crisis if he kept thinking. It was also why he decided to move away from Kyoto to Tokyo, even though the level of education between the two ces wasn''t that much different.


    Staying in Tokyo for a long time, even if someone wanted to or not, they would change, which was why Shishio hoped that his parents would understand his change.


    Letting out a long sigh, Shishio arrived at Sakurasou and parked his motorcycle. He knew that he should be grateful that he had been given a second chance to live in this world, but even so, there was still a lot of regret in his previous life, which made him frustrated. He had a lot of money, and there were many girls that loved him so much in this world, so he should be happy now, he should be happy yet, he just couldn''t be happy.


    "...."


    Shishio was about to open the door of Sakurasou, but he stopped for a moment to calm himself.


    It might sound dumb that he couldn''t forget his past and kept remembering it, but the reason why he couldn''t forget his previous life so easily besides the beautiful memories that he had with his girlfriend, he also prepared himself to propose to marry her, but an ident happened, and fate gave him a joke by making him pass away.


    It was so funny that he couldn''tugh, but he also couldn''t cry, or rather after he had be Shishio Oga, he had never shed tears. He needed to do many things in this world, but crying wasn''t one of them.


    Shishio knew that he needed to forget everything that had happened in his previous life and move on. However, was it really alright to forget everything and move on so easily?


    If Shishio had amnesia and didn''t remember everything in his previous life, everything would be easy. These annoying emotions wouldn''t tangle him, and he could just make a harem, be the richest, be the strongest, and do everything he could think of with the system.


    ''Just what do I want to do?''


    His feelings were so contradictory, Shishio wanted to remember, but at the same time, he also wanted to forget.


    Shishio squatted down on the ground for a moment, taking a deep breath until he calmed himself. He really wasn''t sure what to do, but he knew that he needed to be responsible for the rtionship that he had made in this world.


    Shishio really hated it when his head was empty like this since it made him think about many unpleasant matters. He rubbed his face several times, reset his emotion and expression again, then stood up again and opened the door of Sakurasou, but when he was about to enter, he saw both Roberta and Chihiro were there.


    Roberta greeted him as usual, but Chihiro said, "Shishio, can we talk a bit?"


    "...."


    Shishio was tired now, and he wondered how many times he was forced to enter the emotional roller coaster again. He looked at his reward and wondered whether he should ept it now since that way, he could feel slightly stronger.


    "Let me change my clothes a bit, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said with a tired expression.


    "Just a moment, it won''t take too much of time," Chihiro said while staring at Shishio uneasily.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Chihiro''s eyes, and in the end, he nodded. "Okay." Even though she had said that it would be short, he had a feeling that it would be a very long conversation. However, somehow, it felt better than staying in his room alone right now.


    "You should sleep first, Roberta," Shishio said.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded then left.


    Chihiro looked at Roberta for a while and thought that the change in her nephew was so big, which made it a bit hard to see him as her nephew, but she knew very well their identity, and it was impossible between them.


    "Where do you want to walk to talk, Chihiro-nee?" Shishio asked.


    Chihiro thought for a while and said, "Well,e to my room."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much since it wasn''t his first time to enter her room, but Chihiro suddenly changed her mind and said, "Wait, let''s do it in the corridor near the living room since I want to smoke."


    "....."


    Shishio only shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, whatever you want, but can I make tea first? I want to refresh myself."


    "Okay, get me one too," Chihiro said, then sat on the edge of the corridor, letting up her cigarette before she smoked while watching the night sky.


    Shishio didn''t look at Chihiro and entered the kitchen to make tea for both of them. "Should I turn on the light?"


    "No, just turn off the light," Chihiro said since she just wanted to enjoy this darkness, and if the light was turned on, she wouldn''t be able to see the stars very well, so she didn''t want him to turn on the light. She also didn''t want him to see her face at that moment which was why she told him not to turn on the light.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much, and continued to prepare the tea.


    When Shishio entered to make tea, Chihiro nced at Shishio, watching him from a distance, watching his figure, and had to admit that it could make any girl flush, which was why, even though she had expected this, she felt a bit disappointed when she knew that he had a girlfriend. She shook her head and looked at the night sky, trying to avert her feeling.


    After a while, Chihiro heard his footsteps and his voice.


    "Here''s your tea, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said and sat naturally beside Chihiro, cing the cup of tea on her side.


    Chihiro''s face was slightly reddened when their distance was so close. "Don''t sit too close. I smell cigarettes."


    "It''s alright." Shishio smiled and said, "But you know, Chihiro-nee, you should stop smoking."


    "What? Do you think that smoking is bad for my health or something?" Chihiro asked with a smile.


    "That''s true, but more importantly, it makes your skin age faster, and you still want to be a mother, right?" Shishio said.


    "...."


    Chihiro looked at her cigarette for a moment before she turned off the fire on it and said, "Throw it to the trashter."


    "...." Shishio.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, "Just what do you want to ask? If this is all, then I''ll go to sleep, Chihiro-nee?"


    "What? You''re tired already? You''re still young. How can you get tired of this easily?" Chihiro looked at Shishio with an amused expression, but then she shut her mouth when she saw him staring at her with a silent stare. "Wh - What?!"


    "Chihiro-nee, are you asking me about my girlfriends or something?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Chihiro.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro for a moment and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Huh?! Who is jealous?!" Chihiro quickly denied frenziedly with a red face.


    Shishio smiled and said, "You''re so cute, Chihiro-nee."


    "...."


    Chihiro''s face was reddened again until she saw his smiling expression. "Dammit, don''t tease your aunt!" She wanted to hit him, but she pushed him and caused him to fall to the ground, scattering the cup of tea that was ced beside them.


    The liquid from the tea wet the ground, but none of that matters, since both of them were in silence while staring at each other.


    Chihiro''s mind was nk since she didn''t expect that she had pushed her nephew to the ground. Looking at him, there was a moment of impulse on her mind, but his voice caused her to sober.


    "Chihiro-nee!"


    Shishio called out Chihiro, trying to remind her that if she moved closer, then their rtionship would change. They would change from an aunt and a nephew to both a man and a woman, and even though he had never thought of her as his aunt and he also thought of her as an attractive woman, he wanted to remind Chihiro that what they were about to do was dangerous and if they weren''t careful, then they might be burnt and turned into ash simr to the cigarette that she smoked at this moment.


    Still, Shishio had to admit that an older woman was really thirsty.


    Hearing his voice, Chihiro took a deep breath as she closed her eyes for a moment before she said, "You''re too weak that you could fall so easily." She then parted and sat like before as if nothing had happened.


    "You pushed me so suddenly, after all," Shishio said and raised his body, also acting as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding," Chihiro reprimanded.


    "Sorry, sorry," Shishio said with a light smile on his face.


    Chihiro took a deep breath and asked, "You have a girlfriend now?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and asked, "Where did you hear it from?"


    "From Kanda yesterday," Chihiro said.


    "Oh." Shishio nodded and had made up his mind to settle Soratater, but then, he asked, "So is there something that you want to ask me, Chihiro-nee?"


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a moment and said, "It has been two weeks since you''ve been in Tokyo, but I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend so suddenly. Why?"


    "Why?" Shishio thought for a moment and said, "Well, it just happened."


    "What do you mean?" Chihiro wasn''t satisfied with his answer.


    Shishio didn''t look at Chihiro, stared at the night sky, and said, "I just followed my heart, and I felt like if I didn''t say something at that time, I might regret it, so I decided to say it directly."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a moment, and she wanted to reach him before she stopped. She let out a long sigh and said, "I guess there''s one trait that you haven''t changed at all from your childhood time."


    "What trait?" Shishio looked at Chihiro curiously.


    "Your assertiveness and aggressiveness." Chihiro looked at Shishio and said, "You might not have sex with her, but when you do it in the future, don''t forget to wear a condom, or you''ll ruin the girl''s future." She then rummaged something out of her pocket and gave it directly to Shishio.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at the thing in Chihiro''s hand, and his lips twitched. "...You give me a condom?"


    "Don''t worry. I bought it based on your size. You''re huge, after all," Chihiro said.


    "Can I refuse?" Shishio asked with a strange expression.


    "Take it. I don''t need it, after all." Chihiro then directly put the box of condoms in Shishio''s pocket.


    "...."


    Shishio was toozy to retort and said, "Well, if that''s all, I''ll go back now."


    "Um." Chihiro nodded.


    Shishio stood up and was about to go back, but suddenly he felt that he was hugged, and something soft was pressed on his back. He was quite surprised, but he asked calmly, "Chihiro-nee?"


    "Don''t say anything," Chihiro said.


    "...."


    They were silent, and no one said anything. Shishio let Chihiro hug him for a moment before she let him go and said, "Go back."


    Feeling her trembling body, Shishio said, "Chihiro-nee, I...!"


    "Shut up!" Chihiro roared, stopped his words, and quickly said, "Go back!"


    "...."


    Shishio let out a sigh and walked back, but he was stopped again.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?" Shishio turned his head and looked at Chihiro.


    Chihiro wanted to say something, but she shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    Shishio nodded then walked back.


    Looking at Shishio''s back, Chihiro looked at her cigarette, even though she knew that this was unhealthy and it might age her skin faster. Just one, just one for tonight, would be alright, right?


    Lighting up her cigarette, Chihiro smoked her cigarette, blew out the smoke, staring at the night sky, without noticing the tears dripped from her eyes. "Ah, when I''m going to get married..."

 Chapter 216 - Irresistible Force Paradox

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Irresistible Force Paradox</h4>


    As he returned to his room, Shishio took some new clothes and decided to take a bath first. He felt that with everything that just happened, there was no way that he could sleep immediately. He also wanted to ept his reward and check his body transformation since his reward was something that he was quite anticipated. More importantly, he just didn''t want to think too much at this moment since if he thought. He might be troubled by various emotions again.


    Shishio then, without hesitation, took a bath, having a warm shower, but he couldn''t help but think about what Chihiro did before. He wasn''t blind, and he also understood her feelings, but it was quite impossible between them. After all, they were a nephew and an aunt, which was why what had happened before was the best thing.


    Feeling the warm water on his face, Shishio let out a long sigh and decided to ept his reward first.


    <Will you ept your reward?"


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio epted his rewards without hesitation and could feel that his body had be stronger. He could feel that his body was full of energy, power, stamina, and various things, which made her realize how amazing his body was now. Before, he was 1.5 times stronger than a normal human, but now, he was 3 times stronger than a normal human. Not only his strength but various functions of his body were also enhanced, which made him d that he hade to Rui''s home. He looked at the change in his body and didn''t see that much of change, but it was all good.


    ''But...''


    Shishio shook his head and didn''t think too much. He felt that his body had be stronger, but the problems on his mind hadn''t been lessened, or rather if he kept thinking, it might keep increasing like a snowball effect.


    It might start with a small significance problem, but it built upon itself, bingrger (graver, more serious) and potentially dangerous or disastrous.


    Shishio wanted to solve everything one by one, but his problems became bigger and bigger, making him so helpless. He shook his head and decided to use the same strategy. When everything happened, then it happened, there was nothing that he could do, and in the end, he could only face the problem directly, when it appeared in front of him.


    Shishio sometimes thought it would be great to forget his past, and he also had thought to use his "Hypnosis Mastery" to make him forget his past. Still, when he thought about his "Enhanced Mastery," he felt that it was useless or, rather, it was useless since he had tried it.


    His "Hypnosis Mastery" might be powerful, but his "Enhanced Memory" made it impossible for him to forget everything on his mind. When he tried to forget his past, it caused an irresistible force paradox because of his "Enhanced Memory."


    In other words, Shishio knew that he couldn''t run away from this problem, and he needed to face it directly. He rubbed his face and decided to finish his story first.


    ---


    Shishio wrote his story in his room, and because he had be 3 times stronger, his writing speed also became faster. Still, even so, it didn''t cause an ufortable feeling on his body, or rather, he felt better than ever.


    Shishio kept writing, but he stopped when he was about to write the ending.


    The original ending of the 5 Centimeters per Second was sad. The male character decided to wait on the railroad crossings, but the heroine decided to move on, which caused the male character to move on.


    Somehow this ending, Shishio felt hesitant to write it. It wasn''t that this ending wasn''t good, and for such a novel, he needed to use a tragic ending so the readers would remember it, and the original ending was the best. However, he had involved himself too much in the story, and he felt that his condition was quite simr to the male character in the story.


    In the story, the male character also had a girlfriend during his adult time, but in the end, he broke up with his girlfriend because he was unable to forget the heroine.


    Shishio didn''t want something simr to happen to him. He didn''t want to break up with both Nana and Saki, but on the other hand, he also didn''t want to forget his past either since every time he spent with her was so precious and wonderful. It wasn''t something that he could forget with just one month, but he also didn''t want to be trapped in this spiral where he could not move on.


    Shishio pinched the bridge of his nose and decided to write the script for Misaki''s anime first. He decided to let Nanami voice the heroine in Misaki''s anime, and he also thought to let her live in Sakurasou when Sorata had left. Sorata had caused him a lot of trouble, and as someone who had caused him trouble, he would screw him back. It was his motto: if someone screws him, he will screw them back. Eye for an eye.


    Shishio then wrote the script for Misaki''s script while thinking about what he should do next. He had gotten Sony so he thought to develop the smartphone immediately, making hispany the firstpany that developed the smartphone. Bing the first was something that he had to do, and he was also thinking of causing the disturbance and hacking variouspanies that might be hispetitors in the smartphone industry.


    Shishio knew that there was no white or ck in the business, it was only strong eating the weak, it was thew of the jungle, so no one could me him for being ruthless. Anyway, he didn''t kill anyone, and as long as he could seed, then it was all good.


    However, Shishio didn''t really want to expose his identity as the owner of the Burning Holding Investment since he was still in high school, and it wouldn''t be toote to do it when he had graduated. However, he still wanted to build his own business, considering Saki had promised to wear a secretary uniform or maid uniform when he had made his own business.


    Shishio thought for a while and suddenly thought of a good business idea, but he needed to call Hodgins to help him to prepare with a lot of things. In his room, he wrote his story, script, and ns while calling Hodgins to prepare what he needed and told him his n for Sony. He did all of that together, but he wasn''t overwhelmed. He also texted all the girls who texted him, including Futaba who woulde to Sakurasou tomorrow, which somehow made him realize that he was more amazing than he had thought.


    Shishio was texting his girls, but then he received a strange text from Nana.


    Nana: "Shishio, can youe early to school?"


    Shishio: "What time?"


    Nana: "Seven. You need toe to the school before seven in the morning."


    Shishio: "Isn''t that a bit too early?"


    Nana: "You can''t?"


    Shishio: "Well, I''ll try, but what''s wrong?"


    Nana: "Hehe, it is a secret, but I''m sure that you''ll be happy if youe early in the morning."


    "....."


    Shishio was lost for words for a moment before he directly agreed. He wasn''t sure what this girl was nning, but somehow, he knew that it must be something good. He then continued with his job, but then someone knocked on the door of his room. He knew very well who had knocked on his door, and opened it directly.


    "Shishio." Calling his name softly, Shiina stood right in front of his door.


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    "Can we sleep together?" Shiina asked.


    "...."


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I''ve got to do something. You can sleep on the bed first."


    Shiina nodded and walked inside without hesitation before sheid on his bed.


    Shishio closed his door and locked it directly since he didn''t want someone to enter so suddenly. He looked at Shiina and asked, "What about your manga? You''re not drawing it?"


    "I don''t have inspiration now," Shiina said softly while hugging Shishio''s bolster tightly, smelling his smell to calm her down.


    "You don''t have any inspiration?" Shishio was surprised and moved closer to Shiina. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m thinking of drawing after we have our date on Saturday," Shiina said.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded, but then, he said, "But if you say that, it''ll give me some pressure to give you the best date so it can give you inspiration."


    Shiina shook her head and said, "I think as long as I stay with you, it''ll be a wonderful date no matter what."


    "...."


    Shishio took a deep breath and felt slightly embarrassed somehow.


    Shiina looked at Shishio and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Well..." Shishio thought for a bit and it was better to keep his n to make a business a secret first. "I''m writing a script for Misaki''s anime."


    "Writing a script for Misaki?" Shiina frowned and thought about something, but in the end, she held it and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked since Shiina showed a strange expression.


    "...Nothing." Shiina still had a frown on her face, but she still shook her head while saying that it was alright.


    Shishio then gently caressed Shiina''s hair and said, "What''s wrong? If you have something to tell me, then tell me."


    Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment, then nodded. "Shishio, can you let me use your story for my manga?"


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "You want me to write a story for you?"


    Shiina shook her head gently and said, "I want to use the 5 Centimeters per Second."


    "..."


    Looking at Shiina, Shishio couldn''t describe his emotions at that moment. However, a lot of emotions were brewing in his heart. He knew that Shiina didn''t mean anything bad, and only asked whether she could use his story or not, and she didn''t understand the meaning of this story for him.


    Shishio had poured his mind and soul into this story and used this story as a meant for him to move on, so he had never thought to ask someone to help him or thought about this possibility before.


    "Shishio?"


    Shiina''s voice awoke Shishio.


    "Are you alright?" Shiina asked in worried.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I''m alright. But for the story, let me think about it. You should sleep first, I''ll do something first." He then stood up, turned off the light, and turned on the tablemp before he started to write again, but his mind kept recalling what Shiina said.


    Shishio knew that he was running away now, but he was forced to the edge and couldn''t hide anymore. He knew he needed to do something, but he knew that it was just that he didn''t want to since he felt that he would lose a lot of things, and he didn''t want to lose it.


    "Shishio..." Shiina called his name again and wanted to hug him, but...


    "Sorry, Mashiro. Let me think for a moment. I can''t give you an answer now, and let me do this myself, don''t pamper me anymore." Shishio didn''t want to be spoiled by Shiina''s gentleness. He wanted to do this by himself. He didn''t want to get dependent on someone.


    "But..."


    "Sorry, I don''t want you to save me, but stay by my side as I save myself." Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "Can you believe me, Mashiro?"


    "....."


    Shiina stared at Shishio for a moment, then gently nodded.


    Shishio looked at Shiina then said, "You should go sleep first. I still have a lot of things that I need to do."


    "Are we going to sleep together?" Shiina asked.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at hisher region and raised his eyebrow. He shook his head and said, "Sorry, if I sleep with you now, I might not be sure what I''ll do with you, so I''ll sleep on the futonter." His body had be three times stronger than a normal human, and of course, his urge on that also became stronger.


    "Are you going to have sex with me?" Shiina asked.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you want to have sex with me?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and said, "How about we talk about this matter once I have decided whether you can use my story or not."


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "..."


    "What are you doing now?" Shishio asked.


    "Watch you," Shiina said.


    "Is it fun?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Shiina nodded.


    "How about you go to sleep first?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Looking at Shiina, who started to sleep on his bed so soundly, Shishio somehow let out a long sigh and felt that his worry was stupid. He rubbed his face again and knew that he needed to solve his problem, even if he had forced himself.


    Facing the screen on hisputer again, Shishio started to write again.


    Shiina, who was on his bed, opened her eyes slightly, watching his lonely back that worked by himself, and wanted to help him, but when she recalled his words. She held herself and decided to believe in him.


    ''Shishio...''


    Shiina closed her eyes, covering her face with a nket, hoping he could solve his problem as soon as possible.


    "Mashiro."


    "Hmm?" Shiina quickly responded.


    "Thank you for staying with me," Shishio said.


    Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment and smiled. "Yes."


    Shishio then continued to do his job, even though he knew that it was dumb, and there was a shortcut right in front of him, but he was still a man, and he didn''t want to rely on anyone to solve his problem since he knew that he would solve it by himself.


    NOTE:


    His inner drama might cause many people to feel that he''s just like a fucking big baby and a lot of you dissatisfied.


    "Can you please just fuck the girls already?"


    I''m sure that many people will think like that since it is too stupid not to get his hands onto various girls that can trigger his quest since he can get a very rich reward.


    However, as I have decided to give this kind of plot, I need to follow it through and end it with the best ending for this arc.


    I know that some of you are impatient, but I think that this is necessary so Shishio can treasure the girls'' feelings about who he has fucked with.


    If he''s just fucking any girl so he can get a reward, then he''s simply trash, right?


    Or worse case, he might as well **** (force himself against a girl) them since they can''t do anything against him, considering his power and all, right?


    Still, if the girls aren''t a virgin, then it might be possible for him to have a one-stand night, but if the girls are a virgin, if I don''t do this plot, Shishio will throw away the girls without hesitation after he gets the rewards.


    Shishio treasures his lover more than anyone. This is also the reason why his harem won''t be neglected and the reason why he can''t forget his ex-fiancee in his previous life so easily.


    It is also his shackle so he won''t be a trash character who will do anything so he will get his rewards.


    So please enjoy.

 Chapter 217 - Hungry Beast

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Hungry Beast</h4>


    Shiina opened her eyes slightly and saw that she came back to her room again. "Shishio?"


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm..." Shiina shook her head and wanted to continue to sleep, but...


    "Mashiro, I need to go to school early. You can go to the school with Ritsu-senpai and Misaki-senpai, alright?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina didn''t think too much and nodded. "Hmm..."


    Shishio shook his head and walked out quietly without anyone noticing while thinking that he was d that he got a "Ninjutsu Mastery."


    ---


    When most of the tenants on Sakurasou had woken up in the morning, they went to the dining room immediately, thinking that there was Shishio there since most of the time, he had always woken up early in the morning. However, his figure was nowhere to be seen, and the girls couldn''t help but feel disappointed since they couldn''t see their eye candy, but then, they saw a lot of sandwiches lined up on the tes and a huge bowl of sd. These two foods were wrapped in stic wrap to avoid being dirty after being left there for a while.


    "Is it from Oga-kun?" Sayaka couldn''t help but ask.


    "There''s a note here," Shiro-san said and took note that Shishio wrote. "I have to go to school early. From Shishio Oga." He put down the note and said, "Well, how about we eat?"


    Everyone agreed without hesitation.


    Shishio had promised Misaki that he would cook breakfast, after all, so he made them. As for who would eat it, he didn''t think too much since as long as it wasn''t being wasted, it was all good.


    ---


    While everyone on Sakurasou was eating, Shishio had arrived at the school. He had to admit that after his body had be stronger, he could feel that he was really full of energy. He felt like if he stayed for a week without sleeping, it was possible.


    His body had be more powerful, and at the same time, his body also had be restless. He was really full of energy that he wanted to release all of those energies since he had been quite pent up for a while, so in the morning, during his morning run, he ran as fast as he could to release the energy on his body since he felt that it would be dangerous to leave it alone.


    However, his "Enhanced Recovery" quickly recovered his energy after eating his food, making him a bit helpless.


    Anyway, as Nana had requestedst night, Shishio came to the school quite early, before seven in the morning. The school was still empty, and there weren''t many people besides the security staff, or rather, he didn''t see anyone besides the security staff since it was still too early.


    Usually, the school would start at 8:30, and most of the students lived quite close to the school so that they would leave after 7:30 or more. However, Shishio had be before 7, which made him a bit helpless, wondering what Nana wanted to do.


    Shishio then entered the quiet ss, which was somehow still dark, and couldn''t help but watch the scenery outside his position. He closed his eyes for a moment, heard the sound of footsteps clearly, and started to get closer, but he didn''t open his eyes or do anything since he knew that this girl was trying to startle him.


    Shishio then suddenly felt soft and fragrant hands covering his eyes.


    "Who am I?"


    Shishio didn''t answer that question but wrapped his hand around the waist of this person and put her on hisp.


    "...." Nana.


    Shishio looked at Nana, who was dumbfounded, and asked, "What do you want to do calling me early in the morning?"


    Nana looked at Shishio and wanted to steal his lips, but Shishio stopped her. She wanted toin but stopped when she heard his words.


    "There''s someone who is about to walk here," Shishio said. He had "Ninjutsu Mastery," and his physical ability was doubledst night, so it was quite easy for him to notice someone''s presence from a distance.


    "Really?" Nana asked in doubt, but then she tried to walk outside and saw that there was really someone there.


    "......"


    Nana let out a sigh and wondered whether her n had been destroyed. She thought that she could spend her time alone with him in ss, flirting, then kissing, but some people often walked from time to time, which was pretty dangerous.


    "How about we go to the clubroom? Let''s get a book there," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Nana looked at Shishio in doubt and asked, "But we don''t have the key." Unfortunately, the only one who had the key for the clubroom was either Kiriya or Miu, so it was quite impossible to enter, except if they borrowed from them.


    "Don''t worry, follow me," Shishio said and held Nana''s hand, leading her to the literature clubroom.


    Nana nodded and decided to follow since there was no harm in it.


    While along the way, Shishio kept manipting his phone to hack the various cameras along the corridor so they wouldn''t be noticed, and when he arrived, he took out the key for the clubroom.


    "Huh? How did you get that key?" Nana asked in surprise since she didn''t expect Shishio to have a copy of the clubroom. She went to Saki yesterday and didn''t see him open the clubroom door with his own key.


    "Shh..." Shishio quickly gestured to her to keep quiet.


    Nana quickly realized what she was doing and nodded, but then she asked, "So how did you get it?"


    "I just copied it before," Shishio said simply before he opened the door.


    "....." Nana.


    In the end, Nana didn''t think too much since she knew that Shishio had many mysteries, and she thought to uncover them slowly since he was her man.


    *Click!*


    When the door opened, Shishio and Nana looked at the clubroom of the literature club.


    The clubroom was very quiet in the morning since there was no one inside, and it was quite dark since the curtain blocked the sunlight from the outside, which gave off a feeling that this clubroom was a different space from the outside.


    Shishio wanted to say something, but Nana didn''t give him a chance and directly kissed his lips. He didn''t evade this time but caught her in his left arm before using his other arm to close the clubroom door and lock it so no one would bother them inside. He then enjoyed their kiss, hugging her in his arms before lifting her so she could sit at the top of the table.


    Nana''s lips were so soft, and it was so sweet that it addicted him. He just couldn''t stop and directly pried her lips open, which caused her to be slightly surprised.


    Nana was surprised by his sudden movement, but when his tongue suddenly entered her mouth, her movement became quite jerky, and she was quite awkward. Still, it was so good andfortable when her mouth and tongue were dominated by him, which somehow made her head nk and focussed on the pleasure. Moreover, she felt that this kiss was so intense as if he tried to imprint a mark that she was his, which made her body hotter.


    Nana was in a daze, enjoying the kiss, but suddenly she felt that his hand suddenly touched her stomach over her clothes, caressing it gently, before he slipped his hand inside her clothes.


    Shishio could feel his smooth stomach, and he really really loved how toned, smooth, and soft it was.


    <As you have touched Sunohara Nana''s body, you have received the Mathematics Mastery>


    His hand didn''t stop, and it slowly crept toward her chest, but Nana, who drowned in the pleasure, felt extremely giddy when she could feel how she was desired by him. It made her think that she became crazy, but she quickly realized something and quickly parted from him.


    This sudden movement surprised Shishio, which caused him to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at her messy uniform, Nana could still feel her heart was beating very fast, and she didn''t expect the situation would lead into like this. She just wanted to flirt and kiss him, but it had be lewder than she had thought. "Why are you so skilled?" Nana asked since she felt that Shishio was too skilled at kissing and more than that. Before, their kiss only touched each other''s lips, but now, he used his tongue, dominating her entirely, causing her entire body to get hot and her lower body slightly drenched. His every touch was so magical that it made her sofortable, but when he was about to reach her boobs, she quickly realized that it might be bad, so she quickly stopped.


    "Boys always have this kind of talent," Shishio said simply, trying to calm himself, even though it was impossible also to realize that he almost lost control over himself. During the kiss, he was almost drowned by the pleasure. He hadn''t tasted this kind of pleasure for a while, and thest time he did it was with Rui, but when his body had be stronger, his urge over that was also bing stronger. However, he held it since he didn''t want to do it at school, and it was Nana''s first time. He also hadn''t said "I love you" to her, and he didn''t want to say "I love you" when they were having sex for the first time since he felt like it was wrong.


    However, the heat on his body was too high, and he might explode anytime.


    Shishio''s stare caused her body to jolt a bit, and she felt that her body became hotter. He was like a hungry beast that was about to devour her. Nana should be scared for now, but she had an urge to ept him very quickly. Her heart was beating very fast, staring at her man, and she asked, "You''re not a virgin?"


    "I''m not." Shishio tried to calm himself by averting his gaze from Nana.


    Nana wasn''t that surprised by his answer. She wanted to ask him who he had lost his first time with and when he lost it, but then his action caused her to amuse. "What are you doing?"


    "Sorry, if I don''t do this, I might attack you," Shishio said while looking at Nana with his sharp eyes.


    Nana felt her entire body was so hot when she saw his stare. The question that she wanted to ask somehow disappeared, and her head was nk.


    Shishio didn''t think much about what Nana was thinking, but he just couldn''t think straight and only hoped for Nana to get away from him for a moment since her smell was just too enchanting for him. He just couldn''t help but growl since his state at this moment was just too extreme. He also wondered whether he could get some techniques or abilities capable of calming himself at this moment.


    Nana then woke up when she heard his growl. She looked at him and couldn''t help but think about a lion that hadn''t eaten anything for a long time. Looking at his red eyes, she felt a bit worried and thought it was dangerous to let him go like this, but she knew herself that she just didn''t want other women than her to receive this stare from him and just wanted to monopolize him. She took a deep breath, and suddenly a thought crossed her mind. Her face was red from the embarrassment, but she still said, "Do - Do you want to use my hands?"


    "................."

 Chapter 218 - Their Little Secret

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Their Little Secret</h4>


    Hearing the offer that came out from Nana''s mouth, rather than getting excited, Shishio quickly sobered up. He almost let lust and desire swallow him up, and it made him unable to help but quickly did a self-reflection. However, he couldn''t be med, too, since Nana had tempted him. His body had be twice as strong. Of course, his needs in that area had also be stronger, which somehow made him helpless. He felt that he attained the level of sage since he could stop his volcano-like desire.


    If Shishio could say "I love you" to Nana, then without hesitation, he would eat her even if they were at the school. However, he could not do so, and he felt that it would be quite unfair to Nana if he really did eat her here and now.


    "Thank you, but let''s wait till I can say I love you to you," Shishio said.


    Hearing his words, rather than disappointment, Nana showed a smile and asked, "You''re ready to say it now?" She also waited for him to say "I love you" to her, and if possible, she wanted to hear it before giving her virginity to him.


    Nana observed Shishio''s state and could see the rity in his eyes. She knew what she had said before was because of the moment of impulse. Still, even if she helped him with her hands, she wouldn''t regret it since she could see how painful he was before, and it seemed that if she let him out from this room, something might happen, which was why she needed to help him. Anyway, it was also her fault for provoking him before.


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, "I might not be able to say it now, but I''m d that you can be mine now."


    "See?" Nana was quite proud now and said, "Still, even if you have me, you still confessed to Miu-senpai, huh?"


    "....." Shishio.


    Nana looked at Shishio, who was in silence and couldn''t help but snort. She then changed her position and sat on hisp, positioning herself in the mostfortable position, snuggling into him.


    Shishio also calmed herself, but it was impossible to calm his dick, so he could only hug Nana while ignoring his normal response.


    "You''re not going to say anything about my confession to Miu-senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, I expected this, after all. I''m not that surprised," Nana said simply.


    "Thank you," Shishio said while burying his face on her neck.


    "You should be!" Nana''s tone might sound angry, but in truth, she didn''t feel angry. However, she needed to reprimand him or else, she wasn''t sure how many girls would join his harem in the future.


    Shishio didn''t say much since no words could express his feelings at this moment. The only thing that he could do was take care of her better from now on, even in the future. However, he forgot about his hard dick that was pressed under Nana''s butts at that moment.


    Nana blushed when she felt the huge hot rod below her skirt and said, "Yours is a bit too big, right?"


    "You said that to me. Yours is also big too," Shishio said helplessly. It wasn''t that he tried to exaggerate, but he hadn''t seen anyone whose boobs were as big as Nana. Most of the female students in this school had quite a t chest or a normal size. Someone such as Nana was quite rare. As for Ayaka (Nana''s big sister), he felt she wasn''t a human anymore.


    Nana was quite proud of her size and asked, "Do you want to touch it?"


    "Can I?" Shishio asked.


    "Why not? But can you let me see yours too?" Nana asked curiously.


    "You want to see mine?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Nana nodded without hesitation.


    "...."


    "Can I?" Nana asked.


    "Well, I don''t mind..." Shishio didn''t see any harm in showing his dick to Nana. "But you only want to see it? You don''t want to touch it?"


    Nana blushed and hit his chest without hesitation. "You pervert!"


    Shishio caught her hand and said, "Isn''t you the one who provoked me? You know, if I let you show it to you, we might not just stop by hugging and kissing each other." He might be able to keep his hands before, but if she really saw his hard penis, he was sure that they wouldn''t stop just by touching each other, and there would be more than that.


    Nana''s heart was racing, and she was in deep thought, thinking about his words and knew that he was right. She had seen his berserk state before. He was like a hungry lion, ready to devour anything in front of him, including her.


    Shishio hugged Nana''s waist again and said, "We''re at school, and there''s still a lot of time in the future."


    "Well, that''s true." Nana nodded since she knew that there were many times in the future and thought that she might be impatient. However, it might be because of his presence that it caused her to feel eager to do it with him, and it might be only her institution that she knew their first sex would be great.


    Nana also knew that if she provoked him any longer, then it might not be good.


    "Still, I have to admit, there''s a thrill when we''re doing it at school," Shishio said with a sigh. He didn''t need to worry about being known by someone or being filmed with a hidden camera since, with his ability, it was simply impossible for someone to film them secretly. Even if there was one, they would be the feed of the fish on Tokyo Bay immediately.


    If it was for the safety of his women, Shishio wouldn''t hesitate and became a butcher.


    Nana chuckled and said, "Well, I like it better if we''re not at school, though." Even though she didn''t mind the thrill, she felt that it was better to do it at home or at a hotel where she didn''t need to worry about being caught by someone.


    "Then why did you provoke me here?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "Isn''t it because you''ve confessed to both Mashiro-chan and Miu-senpai?" Nana grumbled.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Well, I will forgive you this time, but I want to be the first, alright?" Nana said while looking at his eyes.


    Shishio shook his head and couldn''t make this promise. "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    "Huh? Why?" Nana was dumbfounded.


    "Something like that happens because of the mood if there''s no mood and we''re doing it because you don''t want to lose to someone, the memory of our first time won''t be precious," Shishio said while holding Nana''s hands, rubbing it gently, telling her not to be too impatient.


    "Hmm...." Nana thought for a while and nodded. "That might be true." She then thought that the Golden Week was quite close, so she asked, "Are you free during Golden Week?"


    Golden Week is a week from the 29th of April to early May containing several Japanese holidays.


    It could be said every student and everyone in Japan was very excited about Golden Week, including Nana.


    Shishio thought for a bit and nodded. "I should be free." During Golden Week, he didn''t intend to return to Kyoto since he had only one week of holiday. He felt that it was too wasteful to use his holiday to return to Kyoto.


    "You''re not going back to Kyoto?" Nana asked since she knew that Shishio was from Kyoto.


    "Do you want toe with me to Kyoto?" Shishio asked.


    Nana was dumbfounded. Her face turned red, and she quickly shook her head. "I''m not ready to meet your parents!" She might have let Shishio meet her parents, but she wasn''t ready to meet his parents!


    ''Especially...'' Nana sighed and wondered what Shishio''s parents thought when they knew that their son had many lovers...


    "Even if you don''t want to meet my parents, isn''t it alright just to y around Kyoto? I''ll show you around there," Shishio said. After all, with the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, he knew very well about every part of Kyoto. As for his ssmates during middle school, he didn''t care much, and he was sure that they wouldn''t notice him, considering the huge change in him.


    Nana was tempted, but then she said with a sigh, "I don''t have much money, though." Her pocket money might be a bit huge for someone around her age since her parents were quite well-off, but it didn''t mean she was being pampered. She also had worked a part-time job from time to time, but she didn''t feel that it was enough to visit Kyoto. As for asking Shishio to treat her, such a thought had never crossed her mind since she didn''t date him because of money.


    "Hmm..." Shishio didn''t mind treating Nana, but he felt that she might reject it. "Well, it is still spring, and the temperature is a bit cold, but do you want to go to Tateyama?"


    "Tateyama?" Nana was confused and asked, "You mean in Chiba?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "I know an inn owner in that area. We should be able to stay there free." In truth, he owned the inn in that area, but he felt that it was too much if he said that.


    "Eh? For real? Really?" Nana was surprised and asked, "Is it going to be free?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "Do you want to go there?"


    "Of course!" Nana said without hesitation.


    "Well, we can go there on Golden Week, but don''t forget about the monthly exam after Golden Week," Shishio said.


    "Oh, right! There''s an exam!" Nana only remembered since her mind had been preupied with Shishio. She remembered her goal to defeat her boyfriend, but when she thought about her boyfriend''s ability...


    "...."


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "I know that my ability isn''t enough, but I''ll say this!" Nana then stood up and pointed her finger at him. "If I beat you on the rank on the monthly exam, we have to go on a date with the two of us." Her expression was solemn, and somehow her art style also changed slightly.


    "....." Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, "Even if you don''t win, I don''t mind bringing you, though."


    "You don''t understand." Nana shook her head and said, "People often say that the fruit thates from your hard work is the sweetest."


    ''Really?'' Shishio didn''t think too much since he felt the fruit that came from stealing was better, but he wouldn''t say it. He then nodded and said, "Alright, but what if I won?"


    "Tell me what you want. I''ll agree on whatever it is. Even sexual requests are fine, too," Nana said without hesitation.


    "..."


    Shishio was tempted, but he was a bit hesitant.


    "What? Do you have something that you want to ask?" Nana quickly caught his expression and asked with a smile. She sat on hisp again while poking his chest several times. "Tell me, tell me, what do you want me to do? Just show me your hidden fetish or whatever."


    "...." Shishio.


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "Well, can you serve me using a maid uniform?"


    "Good, I agree!" Nana said without hesitation. She beamed with a smile and asked, "But this is the first time I''ve heard you have a maid fetish." She only learned it by now, and as for her view about it, she didn''t care much, or rather, it was good that she could learn it for the first time.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, "Yes, I have a maid fetish."


    "I thought that you had more extreme fetishes such as sadism or bondage since you love to tease me," Nana said without worry.


    "....." Shishio.


    Shishio stared at Nana, wondering whether this girl was a masochist, considering he had gotten the "Bondage Mastery" from her mother.


    "Hmm...." Nana nodded and said, "I''ll try to buy it for you."


    "No, no, I''ll prepare it for you," Shishio quickly said.


    "Is that alright? You don''t know my size, right?" Nana asked.


    "No, we have hugged each other before. I know your size very well," Shishio said since he had "Tailoring Mastery," it was simply a child''s y to know her size.


    "Well, if you say so." Nana nodded while wondering how this guy could know her size?


    "How about we go back now? We''ve been here for quite a while," Shishio said as his penis calmed down.


    "Alright, let''s go back." Nana was about to go back, but Shishio quickly stopped her. She was confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your clothes and hair are a bit messy." Shishio was helpless and said, "What do you think if you suddenlye out like this?" He then helped Nana to tidy up her clothes. He had "Household Mastery," and it was simply a child''s y for him to tidy up her clothes. In truth, even if she gave him fetio or had sex here, he believed that he could clean all of them without being noticed by anyone, but he knew that it wasn''t right to do it here, especially it was her first time.


    Nana was looking at Shishio, who tidied up her uniform with a daze, wondering how this guy could be so skillful?


    Shishio tidied up Nana''s clothes, then took one of the books from the literature club. "Should we go back?"


    "Of course!" Nana then held his hand without hesitation and walked out of the clubroom.


    Leaving no trace behind, Shishio and Nana returned to their ss and kept their little secret in their hearts.


    ---


    As time passed, some students also started to enter the school, including Mea and Maiko.


    "Mea! Maiko!"


    "Nana!" 2x


    The three of them chatted together with a smile and excitedly.


    Looking at Nana, who acted as if nothing happened, Shishio could only sigh and thought that a woman was really a natural actress. As for the trace of the two, they didn''t need to worry since with "Household Chores Mastery," it was simply a child''s y to hide their trace.

 Chapter 219 - Found Out?

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Found Out?</h4>


    Shishio had to admit that his morning was quite enjoyable when he spent it with Nana. However, he couldn''t help but sigh since he knew that she had paid so much for him, so he also needed to answer her.


    ''But...''


    The more Shishio forced himself, the more restless he was since he just couldn''t say it, and somehow, he felt that it was too fast to forget about his previous life since it had only been a month or so since he became Shishio Oga. However, he also knew that if he couldn''t do it now, when could he do it?


    Shishio thought about Shiro-san''s words and knew that everything was based on chance and ident.


    Shiro-san had a slump in the past, and he couldn''t write anything, but he was lucky that he could be pped by someone and came out from his slump.


    Shishio thought that by writing the story to say goodbye, he could say goodbye to his past. However, for now, he couldn''t write the ending. He had already written all parts of his story except the ending, which somehow made him wonder whether he had any intention to move on. Watching the window absentmindedly, he heard the announcement of his homeroom teacher.


    Shishio had to admit that his morning was quite enjoyable when he spent it with Nana. However, he couldn''t help but sigh since he knew that she had paid so much for him, so he also needed to answer her.


    ''But...''


    The more Shishio forced himself, the more restless he was since he just couldn''t say it, and somehow, he felt that it was too fast to forget about his previous life since it had only been a month or so since he became Shishio Oga. However, he also knew if he couldn''t do it now, then when could he do it?


    Shishio thought about Shiro-san''s words and knew that everything was based on chance and ident.


    Shiro-san had a slump in the past, and he couldn''t write anything, but he was lucky that he could be pped by someone and came out from his slump.


    Shishio thought that by writing the story to say goodbye, he could say goodbye to his past. However, for now, he couldn''t write the ending. He had already written all parts of his story except the ending, which somehow made him wonder whether he had any intention to move on. Watching the window absentmindedly, he heard the announcement of his homeroom teacher.


    Koharu stood in front of the ss, ncing at Shishio, looking at the window, but she didn''t think too much and started her announcement. "Three days before Golden Week, there will be a Monthly Exam, so all of you need to be prepared." She then stared at Shishio and said, "Even if someone has a good grade during the entrance exam, that person shouldn''t let go of his guard and study hard for the exam!" Even though she had a feeling that Shishio might have a perfect score during his exam, she needed to remind him, after all. She still wanted him to have a perfect score, so she didn''t want him to let go of his guard, especially when she had heard that he had a girlfriend now, so she was afraid that he might ck his study because of that.


    When Koharu''s words fell, everyone subconsciously turned toward Shishio since they knew who the student was that she mentioned.


    Shishio didn''t think too much of Koharu''s words. He looked at her with a gentle smile and said, "Sensei, thank you for worrying about me, but let the result talk." His words were still as confident as ever, and he didn''t doubt that he would be the rank one on the entire grade.


    "....."


    Everyone was in a daze, and the girls were blushing.


    "Wh - Who is worrying about you!" Koharu quickly denied it with a red face.


    "Really? I thought that you were worried that you wouldn''t get a bonus at the end of the month," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Koharu snorted and asked, "Oga-kun, are you confident that you can get the 1st rank?" She was wondering how this guy could be so confident.


    "Well, if I can get the 1st rank, can you treat me to something, Shirayama-sensei?" Shishio asked naturally.


    "Hmm..." Koharu thought for a while and said, "If you can get the 1st rank, then Sensei can treat you to a luxurious all-you-can-eat Yakiniku after the announcement of the Monthly Exam." She felt that it wouldn''t hurt to treat him since if she also got a bonus if he still got the 1st rank on the monthly exam.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Sensei, that''s unfair! Why is it only Oga-san?" One of the students suddenly said.


    "If you can get 1st rank in the entire grade, I''ll treat you too," Koharu said without mercy since the ability was everything. As long as someone had the ability to be 1st rank, even if that student didn''t even listen to her lesson, she didn''t say much, but she needed to see the result!


    "....."


    Everyone was silent since they didn''t think that they would be able to get the 1st rank.


    Shishio looked at everyone''s reaction and shook his head. He then looked at Koharu and asked, "Well, Sensei, that''s your promise, alright?"


    "Yes." Koharu nodded and said, "If any of you can get the 1st rank on the entire grade, then Sensei will treat you to a luxurious all-you-can-eat Yakiniku after the announcement!" She dered that promise in front of everyone without hesitation. She then stared at Shishio again and saw him smiling at her, which caused her to blush and look away.


    "...." Shishio.


    Shishio then felt his feet were touched, which caused him to turn his head.


    "Don''t flirt with the teacher!" Nana said without hesitation since she knew how dangerous this guy was. She was afraid that this guy might make Koharu fall in love which caused the situation to be more troublesome.


    "...."


    Shishio only caught her feet, then tickled them directly.


    Nanaughed but quickly covered her mouth with her hand, pulling her feet away, trying to escape from him.


    ''Wow, it''s red!''


    Shishio saw Nana''s panties by ident and then let go of her feet since he didn''t want anyone other than him to see her panties.


    Nanami, sitting in front of Shishio, noticed how both of them were flirting with each other and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh since she would be lying if she wasn''t jealous. Still, at the same time, she couldn''t help but imagine the luxurious all-you-can-eat Yakiniku since it had been a while since she ate meat.


    ---


    With Koharu''s deration, the ss also passed very quickly, and it was time for the break.


    Nanami then turned her head and asked, "Shishio-kun, are you confident of getting the 1st rank?"


    "What?" Nana was dumbfounded when Nanami called Shishio by his first name.


    Shishio didn''t think too much of Nana''s dumbfounded expression and looked at Nanami. "Well, I''m quite attracted to this luxurious all-you-can-eat Yakiniku. Shirayama-sensei is quite generous." He didn''t answer Nanami''s question since it would seem arrogant and only answered that he was interested in the luxurious all-you-can-eat Yakiniku.


    Shishio remembered that Yukinoshita asked him to meet her in her clubroom, but he decided to ignore it since it was better to go with his girls.


    "That''s true." Nanami nodded.


    "Nanami, how about you? Are you confident in your exam?" Shishio asked.


    "Ugh..." Nanami''s face quickly turned bad when Shishio asked this question.


    "Are you so busy with your part-time and voice lessons?" Shishio asked.


    "Um..." Nanami was a bit embarrassed, but she nodded.


    "I see..." Shishio thought for a bit and asked, "Say, Nanami, how about you move to Sakurasou?"


    "Eh?" Nanami was dumbfounded.


    "Shishio!"


    Nana pulled Shishio, and she looked at him suspiciously. "Are you interested in Aoyama-san?" He looked at Nana and knew why she doubted him. "You think too much."


    "Well..." Nana looked at Shishio and decided to believe in him.


    "I''ll tell youter," Shishio said.


    Hearing his words, Nana nodded.


    On the other hand, Nanami was still dumbfounded and wasn''t sure how to answer Shishio''s since his proposal was so sudden. She also wondered why he suddenly invited her to live on Sakurasou so suddenly, but she had to admit that his offer tempted her.


    ''But...''


    Nanami somehow hesitated for a moment, and when she wanted to say something...


    "Don''t answer me first. Think about it thoroughly, and you should know that the rent on the Sakurasaou is very cheap. You''re also a student so you''ll get a lower price. We''re also from the same ss and grade. I can teach you if you don''t understand," Shishio said.


    Nanami looked at Shishio for a moment and wanted to ask why he helped her so much. Unfortunately, he already had a girlfriend, and she couldn''t see why he helped her so much. "Why..." She wanted to ask him, but...


    "Shishio! Nana! Let''s go!" Saki, who was outside of the ss, called both of them.


    "Let''s go, Shishio!" Nana then pulled Shishio without hesitation.


    Shishio let Nana pull him and said, "Well, let''s talkter, Nanami."


    Looking at Shishio, who was walking away, Nanami wanted to open her mouth but stopped again. Then she looked at her phone hesitantly since she really wanted to know why he had decided to help her so much.


    When Shishio and Nanami chatted with each other, Sorata couldn''t help but frown, but at the same time, he was wondering what they were talking about. He had decided to move out from Sakurasou and had sent the form to Chihiro-sensei. On Sunday, he would move all of her belongings from Sakurasou to the normal dorm, but somehow, there was a hesitation in his heart, and he was wondering why he felt this way.


    ''Why?''


    While thinking about his decision to move, Sorata was lucky that he didn''t know that both Shishio and Nanami started to call each other by each other''s first names, and if he knew, he would choke out the blood at this moment.


    ---


    When Shishio, Nana, and Saki were about to go to the clubroom together with Mea and Maiko, who were about to ask them many questions and observed their rtionship, suddenly Kiriya-sensei appeared in front of them.


    "Sunohara-san, Kawasaki-san, Uchifuji-san, Osonoi-san, sorry for bothering you, but can you let me borrow your boyfriend for a bit?" Kiriya asked with a smile, then looked at Shishio with a meaningful gaze.


    "..."


    Nana and Saki were in shock. They weren''t shocked by the sudden appearance of Kiriya, but they were shocked when they heard Kiriya''s words!


    Nana and Saki quickly looked at Mea and Maiko, and both of them quickly shook their heads without hesitation!


    However, the four of them realized they might think too much since Shishio''s girlfriends were just two, not four!


    But well, that might be different in the future.


    Shishio looked at Kiriya for a moment and looked at the way Kiriya-sensei observed him. Somehow, it made his body shudder for some reason since he suddenly remembered Chihiro''s words.


    ''This Sensei isn''t a gay, right?''


    But...


    "I''m not his girlfriend!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko said at the same time with a red face.


    "...."


    Looking at their blushing faces, Shishio was wondering when he made a move of them?

 Chapter 220 - With Words Other Than Love 2

    <h4>Chapter 220 - With Words Other Than Love 2</h4>


    Shishio felt that the situation had be strange, and he also knew that he needed to talk with Kiriya since he had skipped the club twice. "Well, I''ll go with Kiriya-sensei." He then looked at Kiriya and asked, "Is it going to take a long time, Sensei?"


    "Well, I might take your entire break time," Kiriya said gently.


    "..." Shishio raised his eyebrow then looked at his girlfriend. "What do you think?"


    "It can''t be helped. You''ve skipped twice, after all." Saki then gave the bento box in her hand to Shishio. "Eat this. I''ll go with them."


    "Thanks." Shishio nodded. "Then I''ll go first." He turned and said, "Sensei, let''s go."


    "Oh." Kiriya nodded and said, "Bye everyone."


    Looking at Shishio and Kiriya, who stood next to each other, they wondered why they felt like it was a bit weird for some reason since Kiriya''s eyes were... Cough! Cough! They quickly shook their heads since they felt that it might be a bit too much to think that way.


    ---


    "Follow me first," Kiriya said.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much. He followed Kiriya, walking together next to each other, but somehow he noticed the gaze of everyone on them. However, he had never thought too much about that gaze until he saw a familiar girl, who often walked with Yumiko before. "Ebina-senpai." He gave her a nod, but somehow Ebina gave him a thumbs up, which confused him.


    "Do you know her?" Kiriya asked. After all, even though many people had seen them, it was his first time to see him greet someone.


    "Well, an acquaintance that I know by chance," Shishio said. "Anyway, where are we going, Sensei?" In truth, he was toozy to talk with Kiriya, but he wanted to humor him a bit, wondering what Kiriya wanted to say to him. He knew all the teachers'' information in this school, including Kiriya, and he knew that Kiriya had a huge taint on his career, but as long as Kiriya didn''t say much, he wouldn''t say anything.


    "We''re going to the rooftop. Let''s eat there," Kiriya said.


    "Oh." Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much but thought about the windy rooftop during the spring. He was wondering whether he could eat peacefully there. Anyway, he needed to listen to what this teacher wanted to do first.


    ---


    Shishio and Kiriya came to the rooftop and could feel the strong wind that hit their entire bodies, but somehow, even though this should be ufortable, neither said anything.


    It wasn''t Shishio''s first time toe here since he hade here twice and all of them were because of Nanami, but he had to admit that the design of every school rooftop was very simr to each other. It was an open field with some benches in some ces and a single small building that was connected to the entrance door of the rooftop. He could also even see a small staircase on the side of the small building so someone could climb up easily.


    "Do you oftene here, Sensei?" Shishio asked.


    "If I want to smoke, I usuallye here," Kiriya said, then started to climb the stairs. "Come on. Let''s talk on the top here."


    Looking at Kiriya, who was climbing up the small building, Shishio didn''t think too much and jumped directly to the top of this building. Controlling his power, he nodded and felt that it was so easy to do this, but well, everything was only his mind, and he didn''t really want to attract that much attention, nor did he try to show off his power, so he followed Kiriya and climbed up the stairs.


    Shishio and Kiriya were on the top of the small building, and they sat next to each other with their legs dangling on edge.


    "I''ll eat first, Kiriya-sensei," Shishio said.


    "Sure." Kiriya then took out his cigarette and started to smoke.


    Shishio didn''t think too much when he saw Kiriya started to smoke since the wind moved in the opposite direction, so even if Kiriya smoked, it didn''t cause much trouble for him.


    When Kiriya saw Shishio eating so leisurely, he couldn''t help but say, "You know, when you first entered the literature club, I wonder what was going to happen between you and all the girls that entered the club." He smoked his cigarette leisurely and said, "But I didn''t expect you to do it this way."


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked, pretending that he didn''t know anything.


    "I''d thought that you were going to choose one among them, but I''d never expected that you would decide to date all of them." Kiriya had to admit that Shishio was amazing since he could see that Shishio didn''t date his girls secretly. Rather Shishio dated all the girls openly without hiding that fact from the girls, which made him wonder how did this guy do it?


    Kiriya looked at him with a fascinating expression, thinking that it was really interesting to keep Shishio by his side.


    "...."


    "You''re going to acquiesce my words?" Kiriya asked since Shishio didn''t say anything.


    Shishio didn''t nce at Kiriya and said, "Sensei, have you heard a sentence?"


    "What sentence?" Kiriya asked.


    "There can''t be too much truth in any rtionship," Shishio said while eating the bento that Saki cooked. The bento might be cold, but he could feel the burning hot love from Saki in this bento.


    Looking up at the cloudy sky, Shishio knew that it was the perfect time for someone to stay rxed on the rooftop. ''Should I bring them here?'' He shook his head and decided not to bring his girlfriends here since girls were more sensitive toward cold, after all.


    As for Kiriya, who heard Shishio''s words, surprised, then started to mutter those words while smoking.


    Neither of them said anything until Shishio finished his bento.


    "Oga-kun, I hope that you''re not ying with them," Kiriya said sincerely. There was nothing that he could do as a teacher in this situation, but he hoped that Shishio didn''t y with the girls'' hearts on the literature club, hoping he would treat each of them dearly.


    Kiriya''s words caused Shishio to feel surprised and asked, "You don''t think that it is wrong Sensei?"


    "Wrong? I don''t think so." Kiriya shook his head and said, "Love is free, after all. If you want to love someone, just chase after them, but at the same time, you should bear the responsibility of falling in love with someone. You have a love of a lot of girls in you. You have a lot of responsibility from now on."


    ''Responsibility...''


    Shishio knew that Kiriya was right, and at the same time, this responsibility was something that forced him to the corner, forcing him to move on, forgetting his past, but it wasn''t so easy for him to forget his past.


    "What''s wrong? You have some trouble in your mind?" Kiriya asked.


    "Sensei, do you think there are words that can express the affection of someone other than love?" Shishio asked. He looked at Kiriya, wondering whether Kiriya could answer this question since he knew that Kiriya was a literature teacher. At the same time, Kiriya was also a novelist, so he thought that Kiriya might answer this question.


    "Hmm... interesting question..." Kiriya rubbed his chin with a smile and thought of Shishio''s question. "With words other than love, huh? I have never thought about this before, but do you have to express your affection to someone through words? I think that our every action, our care, our attention toward the people that we care about or we love with can be used as something to express our affection to someone, right?" He felt that if words couldn''t be used, then used an action, but was it so simple?


    "If that''s the case, then it might be good, but you should know that girls aren''t an Esper, and they don''t have a mind-reading ability." Shishio, who had finished his lunch, rested by lying on his back, ced both of his hands behind his head while staring at the sky, ignoring the fact that it wasn''t good to sleep after he ate, and said, "They want to put the affection of someone into words, which is why you need to say, "I love you."


    Kiriya looked at Shishio and somehow understood why this guy could have a lot of girlfriends so easily. "You have trouble saying, "I love you"?"


    Shishio looked at Kiriyazily and said, "You sure are so blunt Sensei."


    Kiriya smoked his cigarette again and saidzily, "You know, I have thought that you''re someone that can easily say "I love you" to girls."


    "Unlike what you think, Sensei, I think that love is a heavier emotion. It isn''t as free as you think," Shishio said.


    "Oh, what do you think love is?" Kiriya asked with interest.


    Shishio knew that each person''s understanding of love was different, and even though Nana''s interpretation of love was very nice to hear, his interpretation of love was quite different. "Well, if I have to say it, then love is like chocte."


    "Chocte, huh?" Kiriya looked at the sky and said, "Well, that''s true. It is bitter."


    "Yeah, but if you add sugar, it is sweet. If you add a raisin, it''ll taste sour. If you add nuts, it''ll add a nice texture. As long as you add something, it''ll change its taste, and it is wonderful, but in the end, its taste is bitter," Shishio said. It was so bitter that he wanted to puke it out, but he knew that he couldn''t since he had put it inside his mouth and his tongue had already remembered this taste.


    "But if you eat too much, you''ll get diabetes," Kiriya said with a smile.


    "...." Shishio couldn''t refute it.


    "You can''t always hold on to the important things. By letting them go, we gain something else," Kiriya said.


    "Sensei...?" Shishio looked at Kiriya in surprise.


    Kiriya smiled and said, "With that feeling, I''m sure that you''ll treat them so dearly." Hearing Shishio''s words, he felt reassured and knew that Shishio would treat each of his girls dearly. "You know, if you confess to me as you did to your girlfriends, I might agree directly."


    "....." Shishio.


    "Should we go back, Sensei?" Shishio asked since he wanted to escape from Kiriya now!


    "Fufufu, you''re so cute, Oga-kun."


    "....."


    Shishio decided to run away now!


    ---


    Inside the room, many chairs were put on the back of the room, and several tables were kept too. It was just a normal room used to keep unused chairs and tables, but inside, a beautiful girl was sitting there with a bag on her side. Her feet kept tapping the ground several times, not rhythmically, but rather in a hurry, showing how annoyed this girl was.


    Folding her arms, Yukinoshita''s expression was icy at this moment, as cold as Siberian tundra, and if someone saw her, they would quickly look away since her expression was horrifying!


    Even so, Yukinoshita didn''t say anything until she heard the sound of the bell that told her the break was over and she needed to return to her ss.


    "....."


    Yukoshita''s face was calm, but her heart was burning hot. If she had to make aparison, then it was as hot as Death Valley in California.


    ''That guy isn''ting!''


    Yukinoshita was furious now, but then she calmed herself and took a deep breath. Her t chest somehow undted up and down, but then she smiled and thought that it was fascinating that someone had done this to her. "Good, good..." Her voice was very icy, but then when she thought about the cute cat photos that she had seen, she let out a long sigh, and somehow, her face blushed. She needed to get those cat photos no matter what!

 Chapter 221 - The Place He Should Be

    <h4>Chapter 221 - The ce He Should Be</h4>


    Shishio wasn''t sure whether the time was moving so fast or so slowly. However, tomorrow was a weekend, and Saturday was when he promised to take Shiina on a date.


    Shiina was a lovely girl, and anyone who could go out with her would be blessed to seven generations. Still, somehow Shishio felt quiteplex toward Shiina since his thought was preupied with her requestst night.


    "Shishio, let''s go back," Nana said.


    "Oh." Shishio nodded.


    "By the way, do you want to go to karaoke or go out next week?" Nana asked.


    "....." Shishio stared at Nana and asked, "Don''t you remember that we have the Monthly Exam?" Even though he didn''t mind ying around and his grade wouldn''t go down no matter what, he was afraid that his girlfriend would get a bad grade.


    "There''s a lot of time before the Monthly Exam, and we can study hard after karaoke, right? Come on! Just one day, alright?" Nana begged while pushing her boobs toward him.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at her boobs for a moment before he saw her smiling face as if she had won.


    "..."


    Shishio wasn''t going to lie, but even though he was more into legs rather than boobs. He had to admit that his girl''s boobs were amazing. He looked at her helplessly and said, "Well, I don''t mind. Karaoke, right? I have a way we can get there for free."


    "Eh? Really?" Nana was surprised, wondering how this guy could find a lot of ways to get anything free.


    "Um." Shishio nodded without hesitation since he owned a karaoke chain store in his asset.


    "It''s great! I''ll tell both Mea and Maiko!" Nana directly strode toward Mea and Maiko, telling what Shishio told her.


    Shishio then looked at Nanami and asked, "How about you, Nanami? Do you want to go with us?"


    "Huh?" Nanami was surprised when Shishio suddenly invited her. She felt happy, but after a moment, she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Shishio-kun, but I might be busy with my part-time job." In truth, she wanted to go with him, but when she thought that she had a part-time job most of the time, she knew that she couldn''t join them, even though she wanted to go with him. "But is it really free?" She was sitting right in front of Shishio, after all, so it was quite normal for him to be able to hear his conversation with Nana.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "Well, the owner is my father''s acquaintance, so he gave me a free entrance ticket or something like that."


    "....." Nanami looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "Shishio-kun, is your family rich?"


    "Well, it is okay," Shishio said simply.


    Nanami nodded and didn''t think too much. In truth, there was one question that she wanted to ask him, and she always wondered why Shishio decided to help him and be kind to her. Her personality was like this, and she was wondering why Shishio was so gentle toward her. Even though he had a girlfriend andpared to Nana, she knew nothing special about her.


    If Shishio knew what Nanami was thinking, then he could only sigh at her inferiorityplex, but Nanami wasn''t bad. Her body was amazing, her nape was even more amazing, but her voice was awesome!


    As Seiyuu, Shishio was sure that Nanami could mimic various voices, and imagining her to use various voices on the bed, as a normal man, he had to admit that he was very excited.


    Nanami wanted to ask that question, so she encouraged herself and said, "Um, Shishio-kun..." She hadn''t finished her words, but suddenly a lot of her ssmates eximed.


    Even though it was time for everyone to go home, there were still a lot of people who hadn''t gone back, which was why when the famous "Ice Queen" appeared in their ss, they couldn''t help but exim, wondering why this beautiful senior appeared in front of their ss.


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko, who talked excitedly about their Monday''s n to go to karaoke, also stopped when they saw Yukinoshita Yukino appear in their ss.


    Yukinoshita stood in front of Shishio''s ss and looked around before she locked him up, walking directly toward him.


    Shishio didn''t care about themotion and talked with Nanami. "What''s wrong, Nanami?"


    "Um, Shishio-kun, is it only my imagination or Yukinoshita-senpai walking toward us now?" Nanami said nervously since Yukinoshita''s cold expression scared her.


    "Yukinoshita-senpai?" Shishio turned his head and looked at Yukinoshita, who stood right beside him.


    "....." Mea and Maiko somehow had expected this, but at the same time, they were wondering how Shishio was able to know Yukinoshita.


    Nana had a different thought, but she had to admit that her boyfriend was too popr, right?


    "Oh, Senpai, why are you here?" Shishio acted as if he was surprised.


    Yukinoshita tried to hold her emotion before she let out a long sigh. "Didn''t I tell you toe to the service clubroom during the break?"


    "...."


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Yukinoshita''s words.


    With his "Enhanced Memory," there was no way Shishio forgot about this matter, but he didn''t care much about this problem, and he thought that Yukinoshita would be the same. However, he didn''t expect her toe to his ss so suddenly. Even though he didn''t care much about what his ssmates thought, he wondered what Nana was thinking. He didn''t answer Yukinoshita''s question immediately but nced at Nana, who was looking at him.


    "...."


    "Sorry, I forgot," Shishio said.


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita let out a sigh, then put a paper bag on the top of his table. She wanted to say something, but someone suddenly interrupted her.


    "Shishio!"


    Nana leaped and sat on hisp directly.


    "...." Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    "Don''t jump so suddenly, Nana," Shishio said helplessly after he caught her in his arms. If he didn''t have an "Enhanced Bnce," then both of them would fall on the ground directly when this girl suddenly leaped toward him.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, but why did Yukinoshita-senpai suddenly meet you?" Nana asked while looking at Shishio before she looked at Yukinoshita curiously.


    Yukinoshita also looked at Nana curiously, wondering who this gyaru girl was, and couldn''t help but frown when she looked at their intimate action, wondering how a freshman could be so bold, but...


    ''Big!''


    Yukinoshita looked at Nana''s chest and couldn''t help but frown. She wasn''t sure why she felt annoyed, but even though she might not want to ept it, the reason was obvious since it might be because her chest was as t as Kanto in.


    On the other hand, Nana''s chest was as huge as Mount Kita, the 2nd tallest mountain in Japan.


    As for the 1st one, there was no need to say, right?


    "This is...?" Yukinoshita then looked at Nana, who was full of frivolity with a frown. It wasn''t that she liked to frown, but it was her habit to show a frown.


    "She''s Sunohara Nana. My girlfriend," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Ah..." Yukinoshita quickly understood and apologized. "I''m sorry if my action might cause a misunderstanding between you." However, she didn''t expect that Shishio''s type would be someone like Nana, which made her frown slightly. Then looking at Nana''s chest, she became even annoyed, wondering whether Shishio was a perverted guy looking at a girl''s chest rather than personality.


    If Shishio knew what Yukinoshita was thinking, he would deny her nder without hesitation since he didn''t choose his girlfriend based on their breasts, well, a breast might be a part of them, but legs and face were also important, right?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, this guy receives a lot of love letters every day, and a lot of girls keep stealing nces at him, so I am sure a lot of girls want to change my position now," Nana said heartily without care.


    "....." Shishio.


    Yukinoshita sighed and said, "It''s hard to be his girlfriend."


    "It''s okay, I''m the winner now," Nana said while hugging Shishio''s neck, showing her sovereignty.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who was being hugged, without much change on her expression as if it was none of her problems, but strangely enough, she felt a bit annoyed.


    Shishio didn''t think too much of Nana''s actions since she was his girlfriend, and it was normal for her to be jealous. "So what''s wrong, Senpai? If you suddenlye here, there will be a lot of rumors about us since you''re also very popr," he said. If Yukinoshita was only a normal student, then no one cared much about her since many girls tried to approach him, but Yukishita was very famous, after all.


    Shishio could tell that there would be many rumors that he was two-timing or three-timing in the future, but even so, he believed that he would be alright, considering he was very handsome.


    "It''s your fault, isn''t it?" Yukinoshita also started to sober and knew that her action was very impulsive. It might be because she was annoyed when Shishio didn''te after her call before, but now, she knew that if she came directly to his ss, it would cause many annoying rumors, not like she cared about it, though.


    However, Yukinoshita also knew that her actions might cause misunderstanding to his girlfriend, so she apologized.


    "So what''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Take this," Yukinoshita said while giving the paper bag to Shishio.


    "Hmm?"


    Shishio checked the paper bag and was surprised when he saw the inside was a new camera.


    "It is a camera!" Nana was surprised when she looked inside the paper bag.


    Shishio looked at the camera for a while and asked, "What do you want me to do with this? Do you want me to check whether you have bought the right one or not?" He was wondering why she suddenly brought the camera here.


    "Take it," Yukinoshita said.


    "...." Shishio and Nana.


    "Why?" Shishio asked since he was confused.


    Yukinoshita''s face was so red at this moment since she was very embarrassed.


    Nana raised her eyebrow while looking at Shishio, wondering whether he had done something. She then nudged her arm to his chest, questioning him with her eyes.


    Shishio shook his head, clearly telling her that he didn''t understand anything. He then heard Yukinoshita''s murmur...


    "...Ca..."


    "Hmm?" Nana was confused.


    "Cat."


    "Cat?" 2x


    Yukinoshita nodded with a red face and then quickly returned to her cold expression. "You can take that camera, but you need to give me a cat photo."


    "....."


    Nana recalled that Shishio told her that Yukinoshita was a cat maniac, but she didn''t expect to be this maniac.


    "You''ll give me this camera?" Shishio asked weirdly.


    "Um." Yukinoshita nodded without hesitation and said, "But you need to give me a picture of the cat."


    "..." Shishio.


    "I have prepared a lot of memories there. You can keep the photo of cats there," Yukinoshita said, showing the memory card inside the paper bag.


    Shishio knew that he shouldn''t be hesitant, considering he got the camera for free by just taking a cat photo, but he also knew that his skill wasn''t cheap. He could get a lot of money with his photography skills. However, he had never thought too much about money, considering he had a lot of it, and it was also a request from a beautiful girl. "Is this alright?"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry. You can use the camera whatever you want as long as you give me a cat photo," Yukinoshita said.


    "Then I''ll ept it." Shishio didn''t hesitate and said, "Thank you, Senpai."


    "No problem, but don''t forget about the photos," Yukinoshita said.


    "You really love cats, huh?" Shishio said with a smile.


    Yukinoshita''s face was so red, but then it quickly turned cold again. "It seems that you''re not respecting your senior that much, Oga-kun."


    "No, I respect you very much, Senpai. You even gave me a camera," Shishio said with a smile. "Then, I''ll take care of it."


    "No problem." Yukinoshita nodded while looking away since she wasn''t sure why. She felt it was a bit hot when she saw this smile.


    Nana, who was sitting on Shishio''sp, didn''t think too much since she knew the ins and outs of what had happened, and she also knew that her boyfriend''s photography skill was top-notch.


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio, Nana, and Yukinoshita turned their heads and saw a group of girls outside the ss.


    Shishio looked at the time and said, "Well, Senpai, we''ll go back first."


    "Yes." Yukinoshita nodded, but then she was wondering how many beautiful girls that this guy knew. Somehow, there were many questions on her head at that moment, but she knew that it was too rude to ask this question.


    "Nanami, I''ll go back first," Shishio said.


    "Ah, yes, Shishio-kun." Nanami was a bit surprised but quickly nodded.


    "....." Yukinoshita looked at Nanami weirdly since she clearly heard that this girl called Shishio by his first name.


    "See you, Usa, Tagami," Shishio said to both of them.


    "Oh!" 2x


    Usa and Tagami felt jealous, but what could they do?


    Shishio, Nana, and Yukinoshita walked out from the ss and saw Shiina, Saki, Ritsu, and Miu.


    There were a lot of girls around him, and it should be the limit, right?


    Shishio turned his head and saw someone who seemed to be hiding with the crowd. Both of their eyes met each other, and he clearly understood why this girl wanted to speak. He took his phone and sent a text without looking, but then she heard Saki''s question.


    "Why is Yukinoshita-san here?" Saki asked with a frown, wondering whether Yukinoshita couldn''t escape from Shishio''s ws at this moment.


    Looking at many girls who were looking at him, Shishio knew that even though he didn''t need to enter the emotional roller coaster, he had entered another troublesome situation again.


    As for Sorata, Shishio might have noticed him, but it was better to ignore this guy since he knew that sooner orter, Sorata would be a background character, returning to the ce where he should belong to.


    Still, at this moment, the heart of every boy who saw Shishio at this moment synchronized for a moment, and they said a simr sentence in their minds, ''Go explode!'' However, if there was a chance, they hoped that they could be reborn into a handsome guy with a system. That way, they were sure that they would be popr and have a harem.


    If Shishio knew what they were thinking, he could only snort. Bing a handsome guy was easy, but creating a harem wasn''t easy since there were still many handsome guys who were being manipted by girls.


    Shishio suddenly remembered a quote from a famous tv drama that he had watched.


    ''Love is like riding or speaking French: if you don''t learn it young, it''s hard to get the trick of itter.''


    So while we''re young, let''s be in love.

 Chapter 222 - Communication

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Communication</h4>


    Futaba was looking at the crowd then saw Shishio, who was surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt like they were so dazzling, and it felt like they were in a different space from where she was standing.


    Futaba had an appointment with Shishio to go to Sakurasou to adopt a cat. She had texted with himst night, and she only needed to wait for him in front of his ss, but somehow she hesitated, wondering whether someone would talk about her when she approached him.


    Still, Futaba decided to encourage herself, but she didn''t expect Yukinoshita, the popr girl in the 2nd grade, toe to Shishio''s ss, which caused amotion. She might be an outcast, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t know the situation at the school, but even so, she had a feeling who Yukinoshita wanted to meet, and as expected that Yukinoshita came to meet Shishio.


    Looking at Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Nana, who were talking to each other, even though Futaba couldn''t hear what they were talking about, she could feel that they were different from her, which somehow made her hate herself.


    The crowd started to gather, and Futaba was pushed to the side. Still, she didn''t fight the flow, only aimlessly following it until everyone opened a path when they saw Shishio walking out with Nana and Yukinoshita.


    Beautiful girls always attract attention, and the appearance of Shiina also attracted a lot of people.


    Futaba was standing among the crowd and wondered whether Shishio would notice her. She became dejected and depressed when he walked away, but then she was stunned and secretly felt a bit happy since she didn''t expect him to notice her.


    Their eyes met each other, and somehow she could tell that he was about to greet her. However, she could tell that when he greeted her, many people would nce at her, and it made her ufortable, so she also hoped that he wouldn''t greet her, which somehow made her feel contradictory.


    Futaba waited for a moment, but she wasn''t sure why Shishio didn''t say anything, and she felt her phone vibrate. She took out her phone, and she didn''t expect to receive a text from him.


    Shishio: "I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance of the school."


    Futaba sighed in relief, but at the same time, she hated herself, who couldn''t change and couldn''t move away from herfort zone.


    ---


    Shishio didn''t know what Futaba thought since he needed to exin why Yukinoshita was here. "Well, let''s not stop here, or we''ll block the path."


    They nodded, listening to his words.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "Senpai, do you want to go back together?"


    Looking at the number of beautiful girls who looked at her, Yukinoshita shook her head and said, "No, I''ll go back on my own." Ignoring their gazes, she left directly while reflecting on herself that she shouldn''t be so impulsive in the future. However, she stopped for a moment and said, "Oga-kun, don''t forget the photo!"


    "You don''t need to worry." Shishio nodded then walked away with the girls. He nced at Miu, who somehow looked away in a blush. He had to admit that this senior was so cute that he wanted to kiss her again, but he knew that it wasn''t the time for that.


    "So Yukinoshita has visited you to ask you to take a picture?" Saki asked.


    "Yes." Shishi nodded.


    "Wait, Shishio-kun, do you have photography skills?" Ritsu asked in doubt.


    "Senpai, this guy''s photography skill is top-notch," Nana said without hesitation.


    Saki also nodded since she had to admit that Shishio''s photography skill was very amazing.


    "....." Ritsu stared at Shishio and wondered how many talents this guy had, and somehow she thought that sometimes God was too unfair, right?


    Yukinoshita, who had walked away, turned her head again and looked at Shishio''s group, who talked to each other and couldn''t help but frown slightly. She shook her head and walked away without hesitation, ignoring the feeling in her heart at this moment.


    ---


    They walked out of the school, and as usual, Nana, Mea, and Maiko went their separate ways. After they said goodbye, they usually would go back immediately, but this time Shishio and Miu slowed down their steps so they could talk with each other for a moment.


    "You''re not going to hide from me, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    Miu looked at Shishio, and somehow, her feelings were extremelyplex at that moment. She had heard from both Saki and Nana, and at the same time, she also knew about Shishio''s problem who couldn''t say "I love you" to someone. She thought for a bit, biting her lower lip, and said, "Shishio-kun, how about we talk to each other next week? With the two of us? For now, I want to sort out my feelings first." She was afraid that she would be moved by her impulsiveness, which was why she wanted to stay from Shishio for a moment, at least, until next week to sort out her feelings since she didn''t want to regret this rtionship. She could openly say that she was happy with this rtionship.


    Miu also wanted to help him and she was also curious why Shishio couldn''t say "I love you" to someone. She knew that she wanted him, but she felt a bitplicated when she thought to share him with a lot of girls. It might be easy if she could give up on him, but she knew that she didn''t want that since she knew clearly what was she felt toward him.


    Shishio looked at Miu for a moment and nodded. "Yes."


    "Thank you." Miu nodded with a smile before she went back since her home was on a separate way.


    Looking at Miu, who was walking away, Shishio shook his head, then walked toward Saki, Shiina, and Ritsu, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the skill, then heard Ritsu''s question.


    "Why are we waiting here?" Ritsu asked.


    Saki and Shiina also looked at Shishio curiously.


    "I had told you before that someone wanted to adopt a cat, right? Now that person is going toe with us to Sakurasou," Shishio said. He then looked at Saki and asked, "Saki, do you want to visit, Sakurasou?"


    "Eh?" Saki was surprised, but then she asked, "Can I?" In truth, even though she knew that Sakurasou was known as a den of weirdos, her boyfriend was living there, so of course, she was curious about that ce.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu and Shiina, then asked, "What do you think?"


    "OK." Shiina nodded and didn''t think too much.


    Ritsu had aplicated feeling toward Saki, but she wasn''t rude enough to reject her either. She then nodded and agreed. "Yes." After all, Sakurasou wasn''t her house, and everyone was free to y as long as they didn''t do something shameless or dirty.


    Even Shiro-san, a genuine pervert, could enter Sakurasou, so Ritsu didn''t see a reason to stop Saki.


    Saki thought for a moment and remembered that Shishio''s aunt lived in Sakurasou. "Your aunt is living there too, right?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "She''s the manager of Sakurasou, after all."


    Saki wanted to ask something again, but she heard someone approach them.


    "So - sorry to make you wait..."


    Saki, Shiina, and Ritsu then turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl with a slightly shorter height but with a huge chest came toward them with a cold yet slightly nervous expression. Even so, she was beautiful, with her hair tied in a ponytail.


    "No problem, we didn''t wait for a long time, Futaba-san." Shishio smiled gently and said, "How about we go to Sakurasou now? Is that alright?"


    After a moment of a daze when she saw Shishio''s smile, Futaba nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    Futaba nced at Shiina, Ritsu, and Saki, and she had to admit that she was slightly intimidated since she was short. It could be said that among the five of them, she was the shortest, she was even shorter than both Ritsu and Shiina, and it might also be the reason why even though her breasts were huge, it caused her to look quite fat.


    "Right, I need to introduce you to each other." Shishio then introduced them. "She''s Futaba Rio. She is the one who wants to adopt a cat."


    "Hello." Futaba nodded and didn''t say much since she was a bit nervous.


    ''Is that all?'' Shishio sighed inwardly and only realized that the four girls around him had trouble withmunication. He didn''t think too much then started to introduce Ritsu, Shiina, and Saki. "She''s Kawai Ritsu. She''s 2nd year, and she''s the same tenant who is living in Sakurasou."


    "Hello." Ritsu nodded and also didn''t say much.


    "Hello, Senpai." Futaba nodded and didn''t expect Ritsu to be in the 2nd year, but knowing that Ritsu was also living in Sakurasou, she didn''t feel surprised that they knew each other.


    "She''s Shiina Mashiro. She''s a freshman like us, but she''s in the art department," Shishio said.


    "You can call me Mashiro," Shiina said while looking at Futaba.


    "...." Futaba wasn''t sure why, but she might have seen the purest girl that she had ever seen in her life. However, when she heard Shiina''s name, she couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Sorry, have I seen you somewhere, Mashiro-san?"


    Shiina tilted her head and stared at Futaba, wondering whether she had seen her somewhere, but her memory had always been so good, which was why she was quite confused by Futaba''s question. "Hmm... a few days ago? On the bread food truck?"


    "....." Futaba.


    "Well, Futaba-san, it is normal for you to notice her since Mashiro is rtively famous in the world of art," Shishio said.


    "World of art?" Futaba thought for a moment, then suddenly she eximed. "Shiina Mashiro? The genius painter?"


    Shiina was confused, but Shishio gave Futaba a nod. "That''s her."


    "....." Futaba.


    "Well, let''s continue our introduction." Shishio then introduced Saki and said, "She''s Kawasaki Saki. She''s also the 2nd year, simr to Ritsu-senpai. By the way, the four of us are members of the literature club, so if you want to join, you can join anytime."


    Saki only nodded, but then she kept looking at Futaba and thought that Futaba wanted to adopt a cat because Futaba wanted to have a chance to talk with Shishio.


    Futaba wasn''t sure why, but she felt Saki''s stare was a bit scary, so she only nodded. However, when she heard his invitation, she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, but I have joined a science club."


    "Science club? Is there such a club in the school?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Of course." Futaba nodded and said, "You can visit it if you want. I''ll treat you to a coffee there." She thought that it might be good to invite him to the science club since that way, she could talk with him privately.


    Shishio wasn''t sure about the connection between science and coffee, but he didn''t think too much and continued to talk with everyone. He was very good with conversation so even if the four of them had trouble withmunication.


    Before long, they arrived at Sakurasou, but two people seemed to argue with each other in front of the entrance.


    "Wait! Didn''t you say that you like me?"


    The voice of the man was so loud that it caused the girls to frown.


    "Let me go..." The girl''s voice was very feeble while trying to get away from the man that held her.


    "What''s with you!"


    "Oww, it hurts!"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and called her out directly. "Sayaka-san."


    Sayaka, who was being entangled by a man, turned her head quickly, and when she saw Shishio for a moment with excitement, but her expression quickly changed into distress, and there were tears in her eyes.


    "O - Oga-kun..."


    Her voice was so sweet and soft mixed with some fear that it would cause anyone who saw her to feel sympathetic, but in Shishio''s ears, it was almost sickening.


    With a very nimble movement, Sayaka escaped from the man, came to Shishio, directly pushed the girls around him and held Shishio''s arm while hiding on him.


    "..." Saki, who was being pushed, wanted to kick Sayaka directly at this moment.


    "He - Help me, Oga-kun..." With teary eyes, Sayaka asked.


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he knew that this girl had brought herself trouble.

 Chapter 223 - Are You A Masochist?

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Are You A Masochist?</h4>


    Shishio looked at Sayaka, whose body was trembling, sobbing while trying to act scared, then looked at the man and couldn''t help but felt pity since he knew that this man was being fooled by this vile woman. He somehow had an urge to wipe her makeup to show the reality to the man in front of him, telling this man that he was dating a girl who celebrated a Halloween party for the entire year.


    Ritsu, Shiina, Saki, and Futaba, who saw Sayaka suddenly hugging Shishio''s arm without hesitation, couldn''t help but frown. Still, then they also noticed that a conflict would certainly happen soon, and it was because of Sayaka.


    Shishio frowned, but then he said in a low voice, "Sayaka-san, I owe you one before, so I''ll help you this time, but let go of my arm. My girlfriend is here."


    Sayaka was stunned when she heard Shishio''s words since she didn''t expect him to be immune to her cute face and her frail woman act, but she heard that his girlfriend was just beside them. She couldn''t help but frown, wondering who had stolen her target. She nced at the four girls and wondered who his girlfriend was, but suddenly a shout woke her up.


    "Hey, who are you?! What''s your rtionship with Sayaka-chan!?" The man was very gloomy, and because Shishio was looking at Sayaka, he didn''t see Shishio''s face clearly, and his head was clouded with the thought of his loved one hugging the arm of another arm, which made his head full of anger!


    When they heard the anger of the man, Shiina, Ritsu, Saki, and Futaba had different reactions.


    Shiina was frowning, but at the same time, she was a bit scared since the man was very loud so she naturally hid behind Shishio.


    Saki and Ritsu somehow could guess that this man was fooled by Sayaka, and both of them couldn''t help but be annoyed at Sayaka, who had brought trouble to Shishio. However, unlike Ritsu, who was worried about him, Saki thought that this guy would be beaten directly by Shishio if this guy dared to mess up.


    Shishio had fought with someone with two meters height and body of muscles, and the scrawny guy in front of him was just like a weak stick. Saki was sure that Shishio wouldn''t be hurt by this guy, or rather she thought that she should call an ambnce now.


    Futaba, who didn''t like conflicts, also felt quite scared and hid behind Shishio while looking at Sayaka with a frown since she knew that the trouble wasing because of this woman. She wondered if there was a way that they could walk away without any trouble, but during this situation, her bright mind that could list phi numbers smoothly couldn''t think straight at this moment.


    Behind there was Sorata, who was watching this ident with some excitement. He had gone back and followed everyone from behind before, but he could only look at them from a far away with some longing. However, he knew that he couldn''t join them, which was why he was envious, and at the same time, he was also happy when he saw Shishio was caught in trouble, so he waited for the man to beat up Shishio!


    Everyone wondered what Shishio would do, but Shishio just stood there, staring at the man in front of him in silence.


    "...."


    *Gulp!*


    Shishio''s body was three times stronger than normal humans, and he was naturally athletic and tall, so when he just stood there, he would put a lot of pressure on the people that he was facing, along with his temperament that had been forged in his previous life, his presence was just too special. His face was also very handsome, and a handsome guy always had this privilege.


    The man couldn''t stay and lowered his head subconsciously and didn''t dare to look at Shishio. If Shishio were a normal high school student with a chicken personality, then, without a doubt, he would punch him.


    Unfortunately, Shishio wasn''t, and he was the predator at the top of the food chain. If this man dared to fight, then he would be devoured directly.


    As for the girls, they were fascinated by him at that moment!


    So handsome!


    Everyone thought at this moment.


    "Go," Shishio said simply.


    "I..." The man wanted to say something but then looked at Sayaka, who seemed fascinated by Shishio. He then looked at Shishio and Sayaka again and then looked at the four beautiful girls around him. He couldn''t help but feel so jealous at this moment. However, when he saw Shishio''s huge body and handsome face, the words just couldn''te out at this moment. His legs also couldn''t stop shaking at that moment, and somehow his head also became dizzy.


    "Or do you want to fight now?" Shishio asked.


    "....."


    "I''m sorry." The man bowed his head and ran directly away.


    "...." Everyone.


    Shishio looked at Sayaka and said, "Sayaka-san, I don''t care much about what you''re doing, but don''t bring trouble to the Sakurasou." He then looked at the ce where Roberta was hiding with a rifle in her hand and quickly shook his head since he was afraid that his maid might kill that guyter. Even though he didn''t mind taking someone else''s life, it didn''t mean that he was okay to kill someone just because he was annoyed.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Oga-kun..." Sayaka said with a pitiful expression, but then she said, "Still, how did you do it, Oga-kun? You can scare him away directly with just a few words!" She was amazed by Shishio, who could scare the man with just a few words, and couldn''t help but disdain that man who followed her secretly.


    "Sa. Ya. Ka. San!" Ritsu was staring at Sayaka with anger since this woman brought trouble to Sakurasou!


    Hearing Ritsu''s anger, Sayaka wanted to say something, but...


    "What''s wrong?" Chihiro and Mayumi, who had juste back home, looked at themotion and wondered what was happening.


    When everyone was looking at her, Sayaka knew that trouble wasing.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, they turned and saw Shiro-san, who was caught by the police, and somehow, they pretended that they didn''t know him at that moment, but Shiro-san was still better since he was still happy.


    As for Sorata, he was also ignored, but unlike Shiro-san, he was unhappy.


    ---


    In the living room, while waiting for Shishio to change his clothes, Chihiro, Roberta, and Mayumi listened to Ritsu and what had happened, which made them frown when they looked at Sayaka.


    As for Futaba and Saki, both of them had heard that Sakurasou was a den of weirdos. They didn''t believe it at first, but when they saw Shiro-san, they believed that this ce was a den of weirdos, but with Shishio around, they didn''t need to worry that much, and Shishio also told them that even though Shiro-san was a pervert, Shiro-san was harmless and wouldn''t do anything or rather, Shiro-san would be happy to be beaten up, which somehow made them stay three meters away from Shiro-san.


    Shiro-san wasn''t sure why, but he was very excited at that moment.


    After listening to what had happened, Chihiro frowned while looking at Sayaka and said, "Sayaka, whatever you do outside is your own affair, but you know Sayaka. I won''t take it kindly if you bring trouble back here to the Sakurasou. If something like that happens..."


    *Gulp!*


    "If something like that happens...?" Sayaka looked at Chihiro nervously.


    "It might be good if you pack up your clothes directly," Chihiro said.


    "....." Sayaka.


    Hearing Chihiro''s words, even though it might sound cruel, there was no rebuttal from them since the trouble that Sayaka might cause was very troublesome. Fortunately, Shishio was able to scare away the man with few words. Still, if a fight happened, or worse case the man might feel resentment, he might decide to burn Sakurasou down, or the man might sneak into Sakurasou to harm the tenants inside, which was why Chihiro didn''t hesitate to kick Sayaka away if Sayaka caused another trouble.


    Well, if that happened, then the man''s future would also be very dark, but when someone was irrational, they would do anything.


    "EEEEHHHH!!!" Sayaka was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that she would be kicked out directly. She had to admit that Sakurasou wasfortable and it was very cheap. More importantly, there was a handsome guy here that was pleasing to her eyes, and the food of this handsome guy was so good, she didn''t want to move!


    "Sorry, I''ll make sure that it doesn''t happen again," Sayaka apologized without hesitation.


    Chihiro nodded and epted Sayaka''s apology, but then everyone was attracted by the cat''s voice.


    "Meow~~."


    They turned their heads and saw Shishio was in his casual clothes, walking to the living room with Hikari (Sorata''s cat) in his hands. Everyone could see that the cat snuggled happily on his arms, and it was so sticky with him, but more than that, watching a handsome guy ying with a cat was really pleasing to the eye.


    "Futaba-san, here''s the cat. You can try to y with it to see whether you want to adopt it or not," Shishio said.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Futaba wanted to say that she would adopt the cat no matter what, but when she recalled Shishio''s words before and knew that cat wasn''t a thing, it was a living being, so she needed to take care of it, somehow it gave her a pressure. "Yes."


    Shishio moved closer to Futaba and said, "Try to y with it. I''ll teach you how to pet it."


    "Um." Futaba nodded with blush.


    "Saki, do you want to y with Hikari too?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, I''ll try it." Saki nodded and yed with the cat while listening to Shishio''s 101 ways to take care of a cat.


    Shishio then looked at Shiina, who moved closer, and asked, "Do you want to y too, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded, but she raised her chin and wanted him to y with her.


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a bit before he caressed her chin.


    "Nyaa~~." Shiina showed afortable expression and acted like a docile cat.


    "....."


    Looking at the four people who yed with the cat and a role cat y, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "..."


    "Cough! Cough! Shishio, who are those two?" Mayumi suddenly asked. She then looked at Saki and Futaba, and she had to admit that both of them were very beautiful. Futaba might be a bit short, but she could see that her chest was huge. On the other hand, even though Saki might not have exaggerated boobs such as her or Futaba and her face might be quite stern, the mole under Saki''s right eye gave off a sexy touch and was somehow seductive feeling, which made her think that both of them weren''t easy.


    Mayumi felt two blows hit on both of her liver and chin when she saw the two girls in front of her, but she still stood up and asked who were the two girls that came along with them, but before Shishio answered, someone interrupted him.


    "Shishio, I want to eat your food again!" Misaki entered but then noticed both Saki and Futaba. "Huh? Who are you two?"


    Futaba and Saki weren''t good at talking, so they looked at Shishio.


    "...."


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to them one by one." Shishio then looked at Futaba and said, "Her name is Futaba Rio. She''s here because she wants to adopt a cat."


    "Hello." Futaba bowed her head gently while looking at everyone curiously. She had to admit that even though this ce was quite noisy, there was this strange feeling that made her feelfortable.


    Everyone nodded and looked at Futaba with a smile as they sighed in relief since Futaba wasing to take a look at a cat, so when they looked at Saki, they thought that Saki''s situation was quite simr.


    Shishio then looked at Saki, looked at her with a light smile, and said, "And this is Saki Kawasaki. She''s my lover."


    Saki blushed instantly, but as for the others, except for Ritsu and Shiina, they felt in silence since they didn''t expect that Saki would be his girlfriend at that moment.


    "......."


    Shishio could see that everyone was silent until his shoulder was patted by Shiro-san. "What''s wrong, Shiro-san?"


    "Oga-kun, are you a masochist too?" Shiro-san asked curiously.


    "......"


    Shishio wasn''t sure how to answer this question, but he just wanted to beat Shiro-san at that moment.

 Chapter 224 - Tangled

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Tangled</h4>


    When Shishio introduced Saki as his lover, except for Shiro-san, Roberta, Ritsu, and Shiina, the rest were dumbfounded and looked at Saki in a daze. Looking at her, wondering whether there was something special about her that made him fell for her. They knew that Shishio had a girlfriend, and in their minds, they often imagined what kind of girl could make him fall in love, but they didn''t expect that girl would be Saki.


    They were looking at Saki, and they had to admit that she was beautiful, especially the mole under her right eye, which gave her a sexy touch and was somehow a seductive feeling. Not only that, but they could also see that she didn''t wear makeup, showing her beautiful skin was something that Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka were jealous about. However, even though she was beautiful, her stern expression caused them to feel strange when Shishio decided to date such a delinquent-like girl. However, when they saw her blushing shyly when he introduced her as his lover, they somehow understood why he fell for her.


    Saki gave off a feeling like a lone wolf, she was cold and would push everyone away, but when she was close with someone, she would show an unexpectedly sweet and warm side that would make them fall in love with her.


    Misaki, Chihiro, Sayaka, and Mayumi thought simrly, and at the same time, they were looking at Shishio, wondering how they could get to know each other.


    "???"


    Shishio noticed that they were looking at him, which somehow made him confused.


    "Um, Kawasaki-san, you''re also from Suimei?" Chihiro asked.


    "Um." Saki nodded.


    "That''s my aunt, Chihiro Sengoku. She''s also a teacher at Suimei," Shishio said.


    "Ah!" Saki was dumbfounded and quickly bowed her head, wasn''t sure what to say.


    Chihiro smiled and thought that Saki was quite cute, but at the same time, she felt bitter. She quickly erased the negative emotion on her and asked, "What year?"


    "...2nd year," Saki said politely and awkwardly since Chihiro was Shishio''s aunt. Even though she knew that Shishio''s aunt was living in Sakurasou, when she met her for the first time, she couldn''t help but feel quite nervous.


    Chihiro was quite amused by Saki''s reaction.


    "Chihiro-nee, don''t tease Saki too much," Shishio said.


    Chihiro snorted and said, "Who is going to bully your girlfriend? Rather than being noisy here, why don''t you cook dinner?"


    "....." Shishio looked at Chihiro, and somehow he understood why this woman hadn''t married now. He then looked at Shiina for a while since he could see that she was looking at her, holding his hand. He patted her hand, and somehow, even though she didn''t say anything, he knew what she wanted to ask, but he felt like their rtionship was different from a lover or a girlfriend when he thought about it.


    When Shishio introduced Saki as his lover, Shiina was wondering what her rtionship was with him. They had kissed each other, slept together, and even supported each other, but he had never confirmed the rtionship between them.


    "We''ll have a date tomorrow. Why don''t we talk slowly at that time?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina looked at Shishio''s eyes for a moment, then nodded gently.


    "Date?" Futaba was dumbfounded.


    Everyone gathered together so they could hear Shishio''s words which somehow made them look at Saki subconsciously.


    "Shishio, are you going on a date with Mashiro tomorrow?" Mayumi asked directly with a smile.


    "Ah, your girlfriend is here, but you''re telling the other girl that you''re going on a date tomorrow?" Sayaka smiled then looked at Saki, then asked, "What do you think, Kawasaki-san?"


    "....."


    Shishio knew that his rtionship with many girls would be known sooner orter, especially when he was living with many people here. He was really wondering whether he should move since there was a lot of inconvenience by living in Sakurasou, considering he wasn''t alone in this ce, and it was hard to keep his privacy.


    Shishio hadn''t said anything, and everyone was looking at Saki, wondering how was her reaction, considering he would go on a date with Shiina on Saturday.


    Saki only raised her eyebrow and said, "You two are jealous?"


    "..."


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Saki''s words.


    Saki didn''t have a good personality, after all. If her opponent was polite, she would be polite too, but if her opponent was rude, she would also be rude!


    Somehow there was a tic-tac-toe mark on Mayumi''s forehead and said, "Hey, high school girl, don''t be too proud because you can date him!" In truth, she was really jealous of Saki. After all, Shishio was just like a dream lover of every girl. He was so handsome, he was so smart, he could cook delicious food, and more importantly, his penis was huge!


    Mayumi had never seen such a perfect man before. If she was 10 years younger, then without hesitation, she would try to chase after him, which was why, when she heard that Shishio had a girlfriend, she was very envious of his girlfriend, but who would have thought that his girlfriend would be so uncute and unfriendly!


    Mayumi thought that she needed to remind Saki that even though both of them were dating now, it didn''t mean Saki''s status as his girlfriend was safe!


    Shishio lived in Sakurasou, and Mayumi could see him every day, which meant she could steal from him anytime!


    If Shishio knew what Mayumi was thinking, then he could only stare at her speechlessly.


    "Hmph!" Saki snorted directly and looked away.


    "You little bitch!" Mayumi was furious at that moment. She didn''t have a good personality anyway, so there was no need to hide anything! If you want to fight, then let''s fight!


    Mayumi stood up and wanted to teach Saki!


    Saki saw Mayumi was also ready to teach Mayumi since she didn''t feel afraid of Mayumi!


    Shishio sighed and said, "Shiro-san, let me borrow your rope."


    "Huh?" Shiro-san was dumbfounded, but before he answered, he was dumbfounded since his body was tied with a rope in an instant! He couldn''t believe his eyes! He trained in the path of bondage his entire life, but he had never seen such perfect bondage in his entire life!


    Shiro-san was about to kowtow to ask Shishio to be his teacher, but suddenly the rope on his body was grabbed by Shishio.


    "Okay, stop fighting, or I''ll throw Shiro-san on you, Mayumi-san," Shishio said while holding Shiro-san in his hand.


    "....."


    Everything turned quiet, especially when they saw Shiro-san was tied like a ham.


    "....."


    Everyone was silent. However, Shiro-san''s face flushed, and he was full of excitement!


    "Ah, you''re great, Oga-kun!" Shiro-san was right! He knew that Shishio was a great sadist, and he knew that Shishio was the best!


    Saki and Mayumi also quickly stopped when they heard Shishio''s words.


    Saki somehow sighed in relief and quickly moved back, only to realize why this ce was called a den of weirdos.


    As for Mayumi, she panicked at that moment. She raised her hands high and said, "Take that thing down! Don''t throw it at me! I won''t fight! Just ce that thing down, Shishio!" She directly gave up and didn''t want Shiro-san to be thrown at her!


    Shishio nodded and let go of Shiro-san to the ground.


    *Plop!*


    Shiro-san was dropped to the ground with his face facing the ground. His breathing was heavy, and his face flushed. Fortunately, no one was able to see his face at that moment.


    Mayumi sighed in relief, pushed the frame of her sses, then looked at Shishio''s bondage technique. She, of course, had seen a lot of bondage books, considering it was easy for her to get bored and at how Shiro-san had a lot of books about it. Her hobby was also to bully Shiro-san, so when she saw the bondage on Shiro-san''s body, she couldn''t help but marvel a bit, and at the same time. "Shishio, do you have a hobby on bondage?"


    Everyone was looking at Shishio with curiosity. After all, they could see such smooth and tidy bondage. It wasn''t something that an amateur could do!


    Shishio looked at Mayumi with a sweet and harmless smile and said, "Well, do you want to try it too, Mayumi-san?"


    *Shudder!*


    Everyone''s body shuddered at this moment when they saw this sweet smile, and somehow their faces flushed, thinking that this guy was a sadist! However, they had to admit that his smile was very handsome!


    ''This handsome face is too unfair, right?''


    Shishio returned to his usual expression and said, "Alright, I was joking, but still, if I don''t do this, you might fight each other." He sighed and said, "I''ll be straight so there won''t be any misunderstanding in the future, and since we''ll live together, you might know it sooner orter."


    "What''s wrong?" Chihiro asked curiously.


    Everyone was also looking at him curiously.


    "In truth..." Shishio looked at Saki, and Saki had aplicated expression. He nodded and knew that he might have made a hasty decision. Even though Saki didn''t mind, it didn''t mean that she wanted many people to know about this matter, and even though his rtionship with everyone here was good, they were practically strangers to Saki. Hence, he quickly changed his mind and said, "In truth, Saki knows that I''ll go on a date with Mashiro."


    Shishio also somehow reflected himself. Even though he lived with everyone in Sakurasou, it didn''t mean everyone needed to know everything about him. Their rtionship might be close, but it wasn''t close enough to tell each other secrets.


    Kiriya might know his rtionship with the girls by his observation and Kiriya was quite open-minded that Shishio didn''t mind talking with him openly, and it might be because Kiriya might also swing that way that Shishio didn''t need to worry too much when Kiriya knew his rtionship with a lot of girls.


    Shishio also knew Kiriya''s secret so he didn''t need to worry about him.


    As for the others, Shishio knew that they weren''t as open-minded as Kiriya, Mea, or Maiko.


    Shishio was also tired since he had ridden on the emotional roller coaster in the past few days, and he didn''t want to ride it again since it was very troublesome.


    Everyone then looked at Saki and looked at her curiously.


    Saki somehow sighed in relief, hearing Shishio''s words, and nodded. "Yes."


    "Is that alright with you?" Ritsu asked with a frown.


    "Well, they''re only going on a date for a manga, so there''s no need for such a fuss, right?" Saki said simply.


    They then wanted to say something, but Shishio quickly said, "How about we have dinner first? I''ll cook you something."


    "Let me help!" Saki said without hesitation.


    "No, no, you don''t need to," Chihiro quickly said and stopped Saki. "Stay here. His food is delicious." She then looked at Futaba and said, "Futaba-san, you''ll have dinner with us, right?"


    "Ah!" Futaba was surprised, but then she asked unsurely, "...Is that alright?" She didn''t look at Chihiro but instead looked at Shishio.


    Shishio nodded without hesitation and said, "Why not? Stay here a little longer so you can make your decision whether you''ll adopt the cat or not."


    Futaba nodded and said softly, "Thank you, Oga-kun."


    Shishio then went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, showing his cooking ability directly.


    Saki and Futaba looked at Shishio, who was in the kitchen with amazement since his cooking ability was too amazing, right?


    While watching Shishio, Saki was called by Chihiro suddenly.


    "Kawasaki-san," Chihiro said.


    "Ah, yes!" Unlike when she faced Mayumi, Saki was very polite toward Chihiro. After all, Chihiro was Shishio''s aunt.


    Chihiro bowed her head slightly and said, "Please take care of him."


    Saki was stunned, but she also bowed her head slightly. "Yes, I''ll take care of him."


    Chihiro smiled and said, "I can see that you''re a good girl, but you should be careful. His charm is dangerous, and I''m sure that he''ll have a lot of temptation."


    "...." Saki nodded inwardly since she knew that Chihiro told the truth.


    Shishio was handsome, rich, and smart. The number of girls who wanted to enter his bed couldn''t be counted by hand.


    Saki nodded and said, "I know that." She wasn''t alone in this rtionship, and there was another girl, including Shiina, who was sitting next to her. Looking at her beautiful features, she somehow understood why Shishio fell for her.


    Shiina also looked at Saki without saying anything.


    Everyone was looking at both Saki and Shiina, wondering whether something would happen.


    Mayumi and Sayaka looked at Shiina and Saki with a snack on their hands, wondering whether something interesting would happen.


    Ritsu, Misaki, and Futaba hadplicated emotions, but they didn''t say anything.


    Roberta was staying beside Shishio, helping him with the dinner preparation.


    Chihiro sipped her beer silently.


    Everyone had different kinds of emotions at this moment, but the happiest one would be Shiro-san since he was tied in a rope and being ignored by everyone.


    As for the most unlucky one, then it was Sorata since his existence was forgotten now.


    With all of that, Shishio learned a moral lesson today. He found out that a rtionship was like bondage, the moreplicated the technique was, the harder it was to learn, and if he wasn''t careful, the rope would be tangled, or he might be tied up like Shiro-san. If he was a masochist, he would be delighted.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t.

 Chapter 225 - Try It

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Try It</h4>


    While Shishio was cooking, Mayumi looked at Saki again and asked, "Say, Kawasaki, right?"


    Saki nodded unkindly toward Mayumi since this woman was a bit annoying.


    Mayumi didn''t care much about Saki''s reaction, but she smiled and asked, "Say, don''t you worry that I''ll steal your boyfriend from you?"


    "Ha?" Saki looked at Mayumi with a strange expression. Looking at Mayumi as if this woman was crazy.


    Sayaka looked at Mayumi with a contemptuous smile and said, "Mayumi-san, you''re twice older than him. How can you seduce him?" She had to admit that Shishio was so handsome. With his cooking ability, she knew that it was only a time before he became rich in the future, creating a restaurant business with billions of ie a year. She would be lying if she wasn''t tempted by him, and she also had a lot of experience seducing men. More importantly, they were living together! This was the most important point since many things could happen as long as a man and a woman stayed under the same roof!


    "With my charm, isn''t it normal for him to fall for me?" Mayumi asked. She was a beautiful woman. Her boobs were huge. She also wore sses. Her personality was also quite good (based on her imagination). Wasn''t she such a perfect woman? She was sure that a virgin teenager like Shishio would be crazy about her if he stayed under the same with a perfect woman like her, right?


    "............."


    Everything was silent. It was so quiet that they heard the sizzling sound in the kitchen.


    Shishio also heard Mayumi''s narcissistic words, but he pretended that he didn''t hear anything. He had to admit that Mayumi was beautiful, and he would be lying if he wasn''t tempted. However, it was only limited to her body, he was tempted, and he didn''t mind having one stand night with Mayumi, but to take responsibility for her, he felt that it was difficult to do. They were also living in the same dorm, so if something happened between the two, then it would be awkward.


    Still, even if something happened between him and Mayumi in the future, he really didn''t think too much. Everything happened, and he decided to be a responsible scumbag, so what was the use of hesitation?


    Still, he hadn''t solved his problem, and if he dated another woman again, he was trampling the feeling of his woman, so it was better to slow down a bit until he could say "I love you" to his woman.


    There were really a lot of problems that Shishio hadn''t solved. The first one was Tokugawa''s fighting invitation. Then the other one was to solve the problem in his heart. Thinking about Tokugawa, somehow, he felt a bit annoyed, but it was normal, considering how overbearing the thought of the rich people was.


    Shishio knew that there was no equality in this world when someone''s worth had reached to a certain extent, no rules could bind them down, killing someone a normal person could be easily done without being caught by the police and entering jail so, in front of Tokugawa, he needed to appear strong. With his ability, he knew that it was easy to assassinate Tokugawa without anyone noticing.


    It was also the reason why Shishio had never thought to date someone when he became Shishio Oga. He didn''t want to be weak, and he wanted to be on the strong side, controlling his fate, which was why he didn''t have time to think about dating or girls. But now, it was different since he had gotten a system, so all the problems that he threw aside after he became Shishio Oga appeared one after another, like a continuous bombardment on his mind.


    Shishio, who was cooking now, knew that it was a bit impossible to solve everything directly. For now, it was better not to think too much about the conversation that he had heard and solved his problem with a steady step one by one, then moving forward.


    Hearing Mayumi''s words, everyone was silent, and they could only stare at this woman helplessly.


    "Shishio, did you hear that?" Chihiro suddenly asked Shishio directly, wondering what he was going to say after hearing Mayumi''s words.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear what you were talking about. What did you say?" Shishio asked innocently.


    "Cough! Cough! It''s good that you didn''t hear anything." Chihiro then grimly stared at Mayumi and asked, "Say, are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk! I haven''t even sipped a single sip of alcohol! How can I drunk?!" Mayumi was annoyed, looked at Saki, then asked, "So what do you think, Kawasaki?"


    Saki rubbed her temple and could see that even though Mayumi was beautiful, this woman was really disappointed, and she didn''t think that Shishio was going to have anything to do with this woman. She then nced at all the girls here and didn''t think too much about both Sayaka and Chihiro, but it was different for Ritsu and Futaba, who walked with them before.


    As for Shiina, Saki knew that Shiina and Shishio had made a rtionship already, so there was no point in talking about their matter now.


    As for Roberta, Saki wasn''t sure, but well, even if Shishio became together with Roberta, she didn''t think too much. Rather, she might support them since Roberta somehow gave off a simr feeling to herself.


    ''Thenstly...''


    Saki looked at Misaki and thought for a while before she took a deep breath and said, "Okay, let me be clear with all of you here since I''m sure that all of you here are tempted by him, right?"


    "..........."


    They couldn''t say anything in refute, and they looked away in a blush since they would be lying if they weren''t tempted by him. His face was handsome, so handsome that they hadn''t seen someone as handsome as him in their entire lives. His grade was amazing, so amazing that he could be called the number one high school student in Japan, no, in the world. As for his other talents such as music, cooking, drawing, martial arts, etc., it made them wonder whether this guy was the illegitimate child of some deities in this country (there are at least 8,000 deities in Japan).


    With all of that, if they were saying that they didn''t have an interest in him, then they would be lying. But at the same time, they looked at Saki in surprise since this girl was too calm, right?


    Looking at their expression, Saki didn''t feel that surprised and said, "You don''t feel that surprised, you know? Even if he didn''t do anything, many girls are ready to use their bodies to tempt him. Every day, he gets at least 10 love letters." She let out a sigh and said, "Sometimes, I am even worried that he might dump me for a lot of girls that have confessed to him." In a low voice, she told them since she didn''t want Shishio to hear her words.


    "......."


    Shishio frowned, but he didn''t say anything since he needed to pretend he didn''t hear Saki''s words. The best way to solve Saki''s worry was to tell her that he loved her, but he couldn''t say, "I love you."


    Unlike Saki''s love, his feeling toward her was like a possession. He didn''t want other guys to have her, so he confessed to her. As for whether he loved her or not, even though he couldn''t say "I love you," he knew that he had affection toward her.


    "But I''m not worried." Saki smiled and said, "Since I know that he cares about me dearly."


    "....."


    Shishio thought that he was fortunate to have Saki.


    Saki then looked at the girls and said, "So here, let me tell all of you that you''re free to seduce him. As for whether you can get him or not, try it. "


    "........"


    Everyone showed a variety of emotions on their faces, and at the same time, they felt amazed by Saki''s trust in Shishio. However, no one said anything, and they showed a variety of emotions at this moment.


    Ritsu then looked at Saki and asked, "You''re not worried that he''ll date another girl suddenly?"


    "I''m not afraid." Saki shook her head since she was dating Shishio with Nana. Why would she be afraid if he dated another girl again?


    Mayumi then raised her hand and asked, "Can I ask you thest question?"


    "What''s wrong?" Saki asked, and this time, her expression was slightly better.


    "Have you had sex?" Mayumi asked.


    "......."


    Everything was silent until they heard Shishio''s words. "Who wants Mayumi-san''s food portion?"


    "Me!"


    Except for Saki and Futaba, who didn''t understand anything, everyone raised their hands without hesitation.


    "What?!" Mayumi was in despair, and she quickly begged. "No! Let me eat your food! Don''t give it to someone else!"


    "......"


    Staring at Mayumi coldly, Shishio thought that this woman was somehow irritating. If her huge breasts didn''t hug his leg at this moment, he might kick her away at this moment.


    Being stared at coldly by Shishio, Mayumi somehow felt like he might awaken something.


    ---


    Mayumi''s problem was quickly solved, and everyone was eating dinner together.


    Shishio was cooking rice, tofu onion miso soup, ginger fried pork, vored dried fish, pickled seaweed and squid, rolled egg, and seafood sd.


    It was the first time for Futaba and Saki to eat Shishio''s food.


    In truth, Futaba felt a bit hesitant to eat the food that was cooked by him, but he told her that he had made it for her, so if she didn''t eat, it would be a waste, so in the end, she could only eat the food while thinking that he was very sneaky, but somehow it brought her a smile.


    ''However...''


    Looking at Saki, Futaba sighed.


    When Futaba and Saki ate Shishio''s food, they felt like an aerial bombardment exploded on their mouths, which somehow made their tongue numb, but at the same time, they couldn''t stop eating since it was very delicious!


    During the dinner, everyone was quiet, and no one said anything since they wanted to appreciate the food more.


    Somehow, when they finished their dinner, the one with the mostplicated feeling was Saki since she had always prepared a bento for him. Her cooking ability wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t that good either. It was also very in, which somehow made her confidence hit hard, thinking that he forced himself to eat her food.


    Shishio didn''t notice this, but even if he didn''t know, it didn''t really matter since he could talk about this matterter.


    When the girls cleaned up the dishes, Shishio asked, "So Futaba-san, do you want to adopt Hikari?"


    "I..." Futaba somehow hesitated when Shishio asked this question. She had bought a lot of cat books and learned how to take care of a cat. She even bought all the necessary things to keep a cat, but somehow when she was asked this question, she hesitated for a moment.


    "You know, if you don''t want to, you don''t need to force yourself," Shishio said.


    "No, no, I have bought books about pet cats and bought all the necessities to keep them, but I am living alone, after all, so I''m afraid that I can''t do well." As Shishio had said before, Futaba knew that a cat was a living thing, and it could die if she didn''t take care of it. As for the trouble, after she kept a cat, she didn''t think too much, and all she thought was that she might be afraid that she couldn''t do well to take care of the cat so she might hurt it or something.


    Hearing Futaba''s reason, Shishio nodded with a smile and said, "You know, after hearing that reason, I am not worried to let you adopt Hikari, but if you''re not ready, then you don''t need to force yourself."


    "I''m sorry..." Futaba was quite embarrassed. She hade to Sakurasou and ate dinner that Shishio had cooked, but she wasn''t ready to take care of the pet.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry," Shishio said.


    "Yeah, stop all the gloomy matters, and let''s y! There''s a lot of games here!" Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "Um... it''s almost dark... I need to go back," Futaba said while looking at the time. She could see the sky was quite dark, and she knew that it would be quite troublesome if she didn''t go back early.


    "Shishio, why don''t you take her back home?" Saki asked.


    Shishio nodded and asked, "Do you want me to take you back, Futaba-san?"


    "Eh?" Futaba was dumbfounded.


    "I have a motorcycle here. I can take you back faster, and it is dangerous to let you go back alone at night like this," Shishio said.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised when Saki told him to take Futaba back since Saki had a bad experience walking back alone.


    "...Is that okay?" Futaba looked at Saki and Shishio, feeling a bit hesitant.


    "It''s alright." Shishio stood up and said, "I''ll take the helmet to my room." He then looked at Saki and asked, "Saki, are you alright to stay here for a moment?"


    "Um." Saki nodded and said, "I want to talk with Mashiro first."


    Shiina nodded and said, "Come to my room?"


    Saki looked at Shiina for a moment and nodded.


    Saki and Shina left their room, and Sayaka and Mayumi wanted to eavesdrop on them, but they were stopped by Ritsu and Chihiro directly.


    "Don''t cause trouble, or I''ll kick you out of Sakurasou," Chihiro threatened directly.


    "......." Mayumi and Sayaka.


    Futaba also followed Shishio, but somehow her face flushed, and she was a bit shy when she thought he would bring her back with a motorcycle.


    Even if Shishio, Shiina, Saki, and Futaba had left, the Sakurasou was still very noisy, and everyone had alcohol together.


    "Hey, Shiro, you don''t want to drink?" Mayumi asked.


    "Wait a moment, I want to do my research first," Shiro-san said while trying to learn Shishio''s bondage technique. His bondage path was lonely, and it was a bit boring since he had always been on the top, but now, it seemed that he was only a frog at the bottom of well since he only realized that there was a master right, living under the same roof as him. Shishio reluctantly taught him before, but before Shishio taught him, Shishio gave him a test, and unless he could solve this test, Shishio wouldn''t teach him.


    Shiro-san had never been this fired up before, and now, he was going to solve this test no matter what!


    ''With that bondage technique, I can walk further into my path!''


    Shiro-san vowed that he would solve this test!

 Chapter 226 - Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Mirror</h4>


    When Shishio took Hikari and asked Sorata whether he wanted to follow him to see the one who would adopt Hikari, Sorata refused without hesitation.


    Sorata looked at Hikari, who didn''t even show the slightest hesitation to follow Shishio. He had saved her, picked her up, and even moved to the Sakurasou, but this cat didn''t even show gratitude toward him and even followed Shishio without hesitation.


    Watching Hikari being meek when it was picked up by Shishio, Sorata couldn''t help but feel regret picking up this cat.


    If Shishio knew what Sorata was thinking, he could only look at Sorata while shaking his head.


    You can expect gratitude from someone once you have given them something, but it doesn''t mean you can''t force them.


    Especially the one that Sorata had helped a cat, how could a cat give its gratitude to a human?


    Even after a cat was domesticated 8,000 years ago, the cat has never thought of a human as its owner, or rather, it thinks of them as a servant or something.


    Hikari might owe Sorata many things, but it was wrong to expect a cat would give someone gratitude as long as they helped them.


    If Sorata thought that he expected Hikari to give him gratitude, then his feeling to save Hikari was impure, and at that time, he might think that he could get Nanami''s heart by doing that. If it was in the past, then it was possible. Unfortunately, Nanami''s heart had been stolen by someone else without him noticing it.


    Sorata was lying on his bed and wanted Sunday toe as soon as possible so he could get out of this ce. He knew that he would get out of this ce and he should be happy right now, but somehow, deep inside, he felt if he decided to move, he would lose something.


    ''No! No! No!''


    Sorata shook his head and tried to think positively. He then smiled, showing that he was happy, and at the same time, he was d that he had said that Shishio had a girlfriend that way, Shishio and Shiina wouldn''t go on a date Saturday.


    Sorata knew that Shiina might not have anything to do with him, and the rtionship between them was only someone living in the same dorm, but he just couldn''t forget her so easily. When they first met for the first time, he felt like her existence eclipsed his world, and she was the only one in his eyes, which was why the thought of her dating someone else made him feel like crazy.


    If it was before, Sorata might not know what to do, and his mood would be all gloomy, but now, it was different since Shishio had already a girlfriend and everyone on Sakurasou had known about so he knew that Shishio and Shiina wouldn''t go on a date to each other, which somehow made him felt happy.


    Sorata felt better somehow, but after a while, he felt hungry and thought about eating something in the living room. He walked out of his room and walked to the dining room, but then he could hear chatter and augh there, which somehow made him gloomy again.


    ''Even without me, they can all smile and happily...''


    Sorata had never bonded much with the people on the Sakurasou since he wanted to go out from this ce as soon as possible. Everyone also knew about this, but they didn''t think too much and also often talked with him. However, he often stayed in his room all the time, and it was a bit rare for him to talk with the rest of the tenants, which was why the rtionship between them wasn''t that close, except for Mitaka, of course.


    Sorata wasn''t sure why, but he felt like Mitaka was very kind toward him, and he also had respect toward Mitaka, considering how kind and talented Mitaka was. Unfortunately, Mitaka had moved away, so he was alone in this ce.


    Sorata loosened his clenched fists, then walked back to his room and felt d that he had decided to move out at this moment.


    ---


    Shishio, of course, knew that Sorata wanted to enter the dining room, but he didn''t think too much. He rode on his motorcycle and warmed the machine up for a moment, giving the helmet to Futaba.


    Futaba, who wore a helmet, looked at Shishio, who was riding on the top of the motorcycle, and she had to admit that he was very handsome at that moment.


    "Sit on my back," Shishio said.


    "I...." Hearing his words, Futaba blushed and looked at the back seat with a blush.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked with confusion.


    "Excuse me..." Futaba''s face was so red and nervous, but she nodded and sat behind Shishio slowly, gently, and felt a bit afraid that they might touch each other. She also kept some distance from him, but even so, she could see his wide back that gave her a sense of reassurance. She somehow wanted to stretch her hand to hug him, but she wondered whether she would be too bold.


    "Hold my waist," Shishio said.


    "H - Hold..." Futaba took a deep breath and decided to be bold by hugging his waist directly. "Ey!"


    "..."


    Shishio frowned when he could feel something soft on his back. He had to admit that even though Futaba was a bit short, her boobs were at least Nana''s level, but Nana was bigger.


    Now the question is, how can he know Futaba''s size?


    It was because Shishio had epted his reward, "Mathematics Mastery," before. He knew that he used this ability in the most useless way, but he didn''t regret it. It might not be rted, but he used this ability to know the exact number of every girl that he had seen along the way, including Futaba.


    Using his vision, based on the calction of the length, phi, and various mathematical forms, he determined the girls'' bust and even their tree sizes.


    Shishio knew that with "Mathematics Mastery," he could solve various problems, but he used it to determine the girls'' bust. If someone knew what he was doing, then without a doubt, they would be jealous of him since they didn''t expect that someone could be so smart that they could know someone''s bust size with mathematics or some of them might scold him since there was a better way to use this ability.


    Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Ye - Yes!" Futaba nodded, put her face on his back, and she had to admit that he smelled good. She didn''t expect such a hidden benefit, and she was d that she came to Sakurasou. She might feel depressed that Shishio had a girlfriend, but this was enough for her.


    Shishio nodded then started to drive his motorcycle.


    When the motorcycle started to move, Futaba loosened her hands slightly and raised her head, feeling the wind on her face. It was her first time riding on a motorcycle. Still, the night wind, even though it was a bit cold, was strangelyfortable and made her realize that she was alive, but at the same time, she hoped that the time she hoped to have a time-loop ability so this way, there wouldn''t be an ending and she could stay like this forever.


    "Futaba-san, where''s the way to your house?"


    "Ah!" Futaba quickly woke up with a reddened face. "Once you see the bridge...."


    ---


    On the road, they talked to each other about trivial matters about ss, middle school, where they were born, etc., but then Shishio asked, "Futaba-san, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure." Futaba lost her nervousness, she felt veryfortable right now, and once again, she was d toe to the Sakurasou.


    "What do you think of the people in Sakurasou?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm..." Futaba thought for a while and said, "They''repletely different from the people in the school."


    "Isn''t that obvious? If all the people in the school like Shiro-san, I''ll directly return to Kyoto." If all the people in the school were like the people on the Sakurasou, then without a doubt, the school would be bankrupt.


    "...That''s true." Futaba couldn''t imagine how it felt when all the people in the school would be like Shiro-san. "But that''s not what I want to say." She tried to sort her words again and said, "I mean, they don''t put any air. If they want to say something, they say it. There isn''t a single lie in their words. I don''t feel any pressure with them, and they made the atmosphere so rxing." She had to admit thatpared to the school and her house, even though she had to admit that many people on the Sakurasou were unique (weird), she had to admit that it feltfortable there and the food that Shishio cooked was great too.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded. "I''m d that you don''t feel weirded out by everyone."


    "No, no, I have never thought that way," Futaba quickly said.


    Shishio nodded and asked, "Can I ask you a question again?"


    "What''s wrong?" Futaba asked.


    "Futaba-san, do you hate me?" Shishio asked.


    "Wha --?!" Futaba eximed.


    "When our eyes met each other at that time, it seemed that you didn''t want anyone to know that we know each other, so I thought that you hated me," Shishio said.


    "No! No! I don''t hate you!" Futaba quickly refuted with a hint of panic.


    "Calm down. You don''t need to get so nervous," Shishio said. Futaba was moving around, but he had a "Bnce Mastery" and "Driving Mastery," so there was no way for them to fall.


    "Oh, oh..." Futaba tried to calm herself and said nervously, "The truth is I''m afraid that a lot of people will think of me that I''m not suitable to know you."


    "Huh? Why?" Shishio was confused.


    Futaba was a bit ufortable, so she hugged him tighter and said, "You know... you''re like a bright star in the sky, and unlike me, I''m an outcast, so in the school, I''m afraid that you''ll be talked about when you''re so close with me." Even though it was sad, she didn''t want him to be affected by her. Even though her grade was good, her image wasn''t that good. She wanted to talk with him, but she didn''t want to cause him trouble, her feeling was so contradictory, which made her hate herself.


    "Hmm...." Shishio only said that and then neither of them talked again, and their trip became quiet as if the night sky had swallowed them.


    Futaba wasn''t sure what to say, but she just felt regret for saying all of that now since she knew that their rtionship couldn''t return to how it used to be, but wasn''t this something that she wanted to?


    ---


    "We have arrived," Shishio said.


    "...Yes." Futaba''s mood was very low at that moment. She looked at her house, which was still dark with aplicated expression, but she didn''t know what to say. She stepped down from the motorcycle and wanted to say something, but...


    "Futaba-san, can you see this mirror?" Shishio asked while pointing at the mirror on his motorcycle.


    "What''s wrong?" Futaba was confused and looked at the mirror that reflected her face.


    "The mirror reflects you," Shishio said.


    "..." Futaba was confused and said, "Isn''t that what mirror is supposed to do?"


    "You feel that everyone hates you. But that''s because you hate everybody," Shishio said.


    "....." Futaba couldn''t say any refutations.


    Shishio looked at Futaba and said, "No, in your case, you''re afraid of them, right?" In truth, he just couldn''t understand Futaba''s reason to talk with Sakuta Azusawaga. He had seen Sakuta, and he could see that guy''s eyes were dead, and the way he talked was so nd that it made people feel annoyed just to look at him. With the way Sakuta talked, Shishio also understood why many people turned him into an outcast. As for Futaba''s reason to talk with Sakuta because they were outcasts, he didn''t understand, nor did he care about it, but he didn''t want Futaba to stay midway because of Sakuta. Either she walked back to stay the way she was, or she moved forward, but he hoped she could move forward since staying midway was the most dangerous thing.


    Shishio smiled gently and said, "When one sees others smiling, one will inevitably be happy. When one is faced with a solemn expression, one unconsciously bes nervous. Like a mirror reflecting a person, the attitude of other people mirrors yours."


    Futaba was in a daze, staring at Shishio.


    "You know, I''m happy that I can talk with you, but I''m afraid that I am the only one who thinks this way," Shishio said.


    "No!" Futaba quickly refuted and said, "I''m also happy to talk with you." His existence was bright, but it was just right, and it made herfortable just to stay with him.


    "Thank you." Shishio smiled and said, "But from now on, I won''t talk with you."


    "..." Futaba was dumbfounded.


    "I have always been the one who took the initiative to greet you, but now, I want you to be the one who takes the initiative." Shishio looked at Futaba and said, "I won''t ask you to befriend everyone or greet everyone, but try to smile and greet me at school that way, I''ll greet you back with a smile, and we can talk like before." He then put on his helmet again and said, "I''ll go back first. See you next Monday, Futaba-san." Leaving such words, he then left directly since Saki was waiting for him, but he stopped and said, "I believe you can do it, Futaba-san."


    Futaba looked at Shishio''s back and didn''t immediately go back to her house. Her heart was a bit heavy, and she wasn''t sure whether she could do it. She had always been very passive, and she had never tried to move forward. However, Shishio wanted her to move forward. It was just a small step, telling her to greet him with a smile. It sounded easy, but at the same time, it was tough.


    ''However...''


    Futaba took a deep breath and had made up her mind. She knew that her feelings might be unrequired, and Shishio had a girlfriend, but she still wanted to talk with him like before.


    ''Next Monday...''


    There were still two days before school started. Futaba thought to practice greeting him that day.

 Chapter 227 - Until The Last Moment, Dont Let Your Guard Down

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Until The Last Moment, Don''t Let Your Guard Down</h4>


    Shishio returned to Sakurasou and parked his motorcycle before he entered the building.


    "I am back."


    Shishio took his phone and texted Saki since she should be in Shiina''s room at the moment.


    Shishio: "I am back. Do you want to go back now? If you''re ready, I will send you home."


    Shishio didn''t wait too long and received his answer.


    Saki: "Wait a moment, I will talk with Mashiro first. You should rest in your room first."


    Shishio felt weird, wondering what they were talking about, but he replied, "Then tell me when you''re done." He believed in Saki and knew that there was no way for Saki and Shiina to fight each other.


    Saki: "Okay."


    Shishio then put his phone back and could hear themotion and sound of the television in the living room, but he didn''t care much and walked back to his room on the 2nd floor. When he walked into the corridor, he saw Sorata''s room was open, and it was a bit noisy there. He walked there and saw Sorata packing his belongings. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "Kanda-kun, are you going to move?"


    Sorata, who packed his things, was startled and quickly turned. "O - Oga-kun!"


    "You''re going to move?" Shishio ignored Sorata''s exim and asked Sorata this question again.


    "...."


    Sorata looked at Shishio for a while and gritted his teeth. He really felt envious of Shishio, who owned everything, and just standing beside him, he felt really pressured. He felt like the world was so unfair, but what could he do? Just by standing in front of him, he could see the difference between him and Shishio.


    Shishio''s presence was special, and it was different from a normal person like him.


    "...Yes," Sorata answered Shishio''s question with a low voice. He lowered his head and didn''t look at him since he was afraid that all the ugliness on his heart would be shown on his face at this moment.


    "I see..." Shishio didn''t expect Sorata to leave so soon. He remembered that Sorata had just two weeks ago, but now, Sorata had decided to move. He recalled Chihiro had reminded Sorata, but this guy was so persistent and didn''t believe Chihiro''s words before, in the end, Sorata decided to move to Sakurasou.


    Looking at Sorata now, Shishio knew it was a bit cruel, but he felt that this guy was too pathetic. Sorata was the one who had decided to pick up the cat. Sorata was the one who had decided to move out from Sakurasou.


    Everything was Sorata''s decision, but he regretted it and decided to move out from Sakurasou.


    Even though Shishio felt that this guy was pathetic, he didn''t look down on Sorata. However, he felt a bit disappointed since he thought that Sorata, the main character in the story and the one who had cut down Shiina''s wings from the world of art, would be an interesting opponent.


    Still, in the end, Sorata was just...


    Shishio shook his head and knew that from now on, Sorata''s position would be reduced as a background character in his ss, and from now on, they wouldn''t meet each other on the Sakurasou anymore.


    However, Shishio knew how indecisive this guy was. As long as there was some hesitation, he knew that Sorata would decide to stay in this ce longer, and he didn''t want that. He knew that before Sorata moved out from Sakurasou, there was still a chance for him to return, so until then, he wouldn''t let down on his guard down.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded and said, "If that''s your decision, I''ll respect you. Do you need my help to pack your things?"


    "Ah, no, no! I can do it myself," Sorata quickly said while shaking his head since Shishio''s response was so nice and gentle that it made him feel that he was really an ugly person. It wasn''t a matter of the face, but rather it was the matter of the heart. Still, staying in the Sakurasou, he might not realize that all the worry and envy on his heart reflected on his face, which caused his appearance to be worse than normal.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t force himself to help Sorata since he didn''t really want to help, but he knew that Sorata wouldn''t let him help, so he just said those words casually. "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll go back to my room." He didn''t stay any longer and returned to his room without hesitation.


    Looking at Shishio, who had walked away, Sorata let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was wondering why Shishio had everything, but he was just like this.


    If Shishio knew what Sorata was thinking, he could only shake his head since young people didn''t really understand the world of adults.


    There was nothing fair in this world, and there was no use in envying other people''s world. Rather than that, it was better to work hard and change your own world, but Shishio wouldn''t say that to his opponent.


    In front of his family, Shishio was gentle, but in front of his enemy, he would be ruthless since no enemies would show their gratitude or even thanked him even if he helped them. Rather they would be his enemy again, which was why there was a Chinese idiom: "Cut the grass from its roots."


    The meaning of that idiom was simple: that that was to annihte your enemy so they wouldn''t bother you again in the future, leaving you with hidden danger.


    If Shishio wanted, the best way to remove Sorata was to fire Sorata''s father from his job, which gave Sorata''s family financial difficulty, which made Sorata needed to stop from school. Still, he knew that Sorata had both a sister and a mother. He was sure that both Sorata''s sister and mother would reward him, so he wouldn''t do that since if he did that, he wouldn''t be able to meet both of them.


    As for killing Sorata, Shishio felt that method was too tasteless, simple, and stupid. He might be okay to erase his opponent from this world, but it was only thest method unless he was being threatened.


    An eye for an eye. If you screw me, I''ll screw you back. Twice, no, hundredfold!


    Shishio somehow remembered the famous lines of a famous TV drama and couldn''t help but think about entering the entertainment industryter. He owned the majority of Sony, and he was very excited about the future of thispany. Under his hand, he knew that thispany would be a behemoth sooner orter.


    ---


    When Shishio was resting in his room, Saki and Shiina talked to each other, especially about his problem.


    "You''re going on a date with him tomorrow, right?" Saki asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Saki looked at Shiina and had to admit that this girl was beautiful, but this girl simplyckedmon sense. "Well, before that, is that alright with you, Mashiro?"


    "What''s wrong?" Shiina was confused.


    "About how he introduced me as his girlfriend, you''re his woman too, right?" Saki asked.


    "..." Shiina.


    Saki looked at Shiina, who stayed in silence and couldn''t help but be confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Our rtionship... I don''t know." Shiina shook her head since they hadn''t confirmed their rtionship.


    Saki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You don''t know your rtionship?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "Has he confessed to you?" Saki asked.


    Shiina shook her head and said, "I was the one who confessed to him."


    "..."


    Saki couldn''t say anything when she heard Shiina''s answer since, unlike her, Shiina was the one who confessed to Shishio. She looked at Shiina and said, "You should talk to each other tomorrow."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "Shishio said that we would talk to each other tomorrow."


    Saki nodded and didn''t feel surprised since she knew that if Shishio had decided to do something, this guy would really do it. "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    "I want to help Shishio." Shiina looked straight into Saki''s eyes and said, "Shishio is in pain, and I want to help him."


    Saki looked at Shiina for a moment and thought that this girl was really unique. As for Shishio''s problem, she also knew, but she didn''t know what to do. "What are you nning to do?"


    "..." Shiina couldn''t answer Saki''s question and fell into silence.


    Saki smiled and couldn''t help but pat Shiina''s head lightly. "You really love Shishio, huh?"


    Shiina nodded and said, "I love Shishio." If it was before, she might not understand, but now, she understood, and she knew that she had fallen for him. She looked at Saki and asked, "How about Saki?"


    "I love him," Saki said without hesitation. "Which is why I have decided to believe him. I''m sure he''ll say he loves us when the timees."


    Staring at Saki for a while, Shiina hesitated before she nodded.


    "Well, you should enjoy your date tomorrow. I''ll go back since I need to go home," Saki said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Saki then texted Shishio that she was ready to go home, but then she looked at Shiina and asked, "Say, Mashiro."


    "Hmm?" Shiina looked at Saki curiously.


    "Are there any girls that he''s close to within this dorm?" Saki asked.


    Hearing Saki''s question, Shiina thought for a while before she gave her answer.


    ---


    Shishio didn''t know what Shiina and Saki were saying to each other. He stood at the entrance of Sakurasou, wearing a jacket since it was slightly cold at night. In truth, it wasn''t that cold again for him, considering his body had be three times stronger than a normal human.


    Shishio waited for a while until he saw Sakiing out from the girls'' area side.


    Saki was a bit embarrassed and said, "Sorry to make you wait, Shishio."


    "I think it is worth it to wait for a beautiful girl like you," Shishio said with a smile.


    "....."


    Saki was a bit embarrassed, her face blushed, and she wasn''t sure what to say for a while until she let out a sigh and said, "You know, I wonder how many girls have heard those words?"


    "Only you, I only said those words to my Saki-chan," Shishio said.


    "Don''t call me Saki-chan!" Saki''s face was burning red.


    "It can''t be helped my Saki is too cute," Shishio said with a sigh and really wanted to push her on the bed. "Let''s go back."


    "Um..." In the end, Saki lowered her head since her defense was too low against Shishio''s flirt. She then wore her shoes and then saw him extend his hand toward her. She showed a smile, then reached for his hand without hesitation, letting him pull her up, holding his hand while walking out of Sakurasou, but then stopped when her phone vibrated.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "My phone." Saki took her phone and saw that she had received a call from Nana. "Nana?"

 Chapter 228 - Do You Have A Stomach Fetish?

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Do You Have A Stomach Fetish?</h4>


    When she saw the call from Nana, Saki subconsciously looked at Shishio.


    Shishio nodded, telling her to ept the call.


    Saki nodded and epted the call. She wanted to say something, but Nana didn''t give her a chance. "Senpai, let''s go out tomorrow! Let''s buy battle underwear! We''re going on a date with Shishio on Sunday. That guy is a beast. We need to prepare ourselves!"


    "....." Shishio and Saki.


    Shishio rubbed his temple, but he didn''t say anything.


    Saki looked at Shishio in amusement and asked, "Battle underwear?"


    "It''s underwear that you''re prepared to have sex with," Nana said.


    "..." Shishio and Saki.


    "How can you say such a shameless thing!" Saki''s face was so red at that moment.


    "Senpai, listen to me first. There''s a reason for this," Nana said calmly, trying to calm Saki.


    Saki took a deep breath while ncing at Shishio, who didn''t say anything. It seemed that he didn''t want Nana to know that he was right beside her, and she also wasn''t cruel enough to tell that he was right beside her, listening to their conversation. She was sure if Nana knew that he was right beside her, happened to hear their conversation, Nana would be so embarrassed that Nana might not dare to meet him on Sundayter. "What do you want to say?"


    "I had seduced him the morning before," Nana said.


    "...." Shishio and Saki.


    Saki nced at Shishio, who was looking at the stars and snorted. "So?"


    "We kissed at each other at that time, and if I didn''t stop him, we might have sex in the clubroom in the morning. Be careful, don''t let him guide you since you might be eaten directly by him," Nana said, trying to remind Saki.


    "...." Saki stared at Shishio silently.


    Shishio looked at the sky, holding Saki''s hand, and he could feel that his hand started to get sweaty. He also smelled a phenomenon from her body that told him to push her, which made him wonder why his sense of smell became so strong after his body became stronger, but well, he should just enjoy it rather thanining since he had to admit Saki''s scent was so good.


    Saki didn''t say much and asked, "So did you have sex?"


    "Of course not. Are you stupid, Senpai? How can I lose my first time at a ce like a clubroom?!" Nana was a bit mad when she heard Saki''s question.


    Saki was also a bit embarrassed and quickly apologized. "I am sorry."


    "It''s alright, I don''t mind much, and I also need to say sorry to you for saying rude remarks, but anyway, let''s continue our conversation," Nana quickly changed the topic of conversation. "You know, we''re going to have a date with him on Sunday, so, at that time, we should be prepared to lose our first time there, and let''s buy battle underwear on Saturday."


    "....."


    Saki recalled a movie or tv drama that she had watched by chance where the characters in that story could have a conversation with each other just using their eyes. She hoped that she could do it with Shishio too right now since there were many things that she wanted to ask him.


    "Right, Senpai, this is just between us, but that guy might have a stomach fetish," Nana said in a whisper.


    "Sto - Stomach fetish?!" Saki blushed and looked at Shishio in surprise.


    "..."


    Shishio''s lips twitched. Even though he had to admit that Nana''s stomach was attractive, he was more into legs rather than the stomach.


    "Yes, he rubbed my stomach eagerly and excitedly. From the way he rubbed my stomach, I can tell that he has a stomach fetish." Nana told Saki her deduction as if she had be a small kid with a blue suit, a red bow tie, and sses. Pushing the frame of her imaginary sses, she invited Saki again. "So let''s go out tomorrow, alright?"


    "Well, it''s alright, let''s go," Saki answered in a perfunctory manner since she didn''t want Shishio to see her too eager to buy battle underwear. She would be lying if she didn''t have an interest in sex, especially when she could do it with the one she loved. They would go on a date on Sunday, so it might be good to buy battle underwear to prepare herself.


    They talked for a moment before they ended their conversation.


    Saki and Shishio then looked at each other for a moment before she said, "Do you have a stomach fetish?" She didn''t think that it was weird since he loved a stomach, which somehow made her wonder whether she should work out to tone her stomach. She knew that her stomach was good, considering she had joined karate in the past and she didn''t have a hobby to eat much, so it should be good, right?


    Shishio knew that Saki had a lot of questions, but he had never thought that she would ask whether he had a stomach fetish or not. "If I have to say whether I like it or not, then I like it." He had to admit that he might have rubbed Nana''s stomach so long before, but he was more into legs rather than the stomach, but in Saki''s case, he liked her butts more.


    Saki''s face blushed, and she asked shyly, "Wh - What do you think of my stomach?"


    "...Should we have that kind of conversation now?" Shishio asked speechlessly. "More importantly, this is my first time hearing that the three of us are going on a date."


    Saki was a bit embarrassed, but she nodded. "Yes, I have said "I love you" to you, but you are still unable to say it to me. You know, even if it''s a lie, I really want to hear "I love you" from your mouth." It might sound silly, but she really wanted to confirm that Shishio really loved her. Even if it was a lie, she didn''t mind since she just wanted to hear "I love you" from him.


    "Sorry." Shishio couldn''t say anything and could only apologize.


    Shaking her head gently, Saki said, "Don''t be. I have decided to date you, and I don''t regret it, but I also want to help you solve your problem. My power might not be much, which is why I''d decided to bring Nana with me."


    Shishio had to admit that being pampered by three girls, Shiina, Saki, and Nana, made him a bit ufortable. He took a deep breath and said, "You know, I have written a story."


    "Story? You mean the one that you told me before?" Saki asked in confusion, wondering why Shishio suddenly mentioned this matter now.


    "Yes, but the real reason that I have decided to write that story is to solve my problem." Shishio looked at Saki and said, "My story will be finished on Saturday, and on Sunday, I''ll give you the words that you''ve always wanted to hear."


    Saki stared at Shishio''s eyes and could feel his hand tighten. Rather than feeling hurt, she wanted to hold his hand tighter, and in the end, she hugged him tightly without letting him go since she wasn''t sure why she felt like he was like a cornered beast. "You don''t need to force yourself." Her words were so gentle since she didn''t want to see him in pain.


    "No, I need to do this. I have told you to believe me, right? So believe me." Shishio lifted Saki''s chin again and wondered how many times that this girl had been crying, which somehow made him directly kiss her tears.


    "..." Saki was in a daze.


    "It''s salty," Shishio said.


    "...."


    Saki blushed again and felt a bit annoyed. "How could you do something so embarrassing so easily!"


    "Because you''re my woman, isn''t it normal that I want to have your everything?" Shishio said without hesitation. He was a very selfish man, but what of it? Themon sense that ordinary people made couldn''t bind him, which might be why he could have a harem, yet other people did not.


    Hearing his domineering tone, Saki couldn''t stand any longer and hid on his chest since if she stared at him again, she felt like she would be on impulse again, giving her everything to him.


    Shishio had promised to finish his story tomorrow. He knew that he needed to do this and needed to push himself to the limit, cornered since this way, he would have an urge to finish his story or else, sooner orter, he wouldn''t finish his story, and he might not be able to say goodbye to his past.


    "Right, you''re going to go out Nana tomorrow, right? Take this." Shishio took out a credit card from his wallet and gave it to Saki.


    "What is this?" Saki was dumbfounded.


    "Credit card," Shishio said.


    "Huh? I don''t need it!" Saki quickly refused.


    "Take this. I can''t give youplete love, which is why I can onlypensate you this way. It might sound vulgar, but it is realistic. It might not be everything in a rtionship, but it is still necessary, right?" Shishio said.


    Saki was stunned and couldn''t move when she was told to take his credit card.


    Shishio smiled and said, "Didn''t you go to buy battle underwear? Buy them a lot since I''ll eat you sooner orter." He whispered those words to her ear, which caused her to shudder. "By the way, rather than your stomach, I like your neck better." He snuggled into her neck, smelling her faint jasmine mixed with her sweat, which somehow made him quite addicted. He wanted to say her butts, but it was a bit hard to knead her butts right now.


    "Per - pervert..." Saki murmured. Her legs felt weak, but even so, she didn''t move away from his arms.


    "Take this, alright?" Shishio put the credit card directly on Saki''s hand and said, "The limit is one million yen. You can buy as much as you want as long as you want to buy something."


    "..." Saki became dizzy again, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Just what is your family doing?" She couldn''t understand how this guy could get so much money. Hotel, luxurious apartment building, etc., etc., she was wondering what his parents were doing.


    "It''s not my parents'' money. As I''ve said before, I have my own business," Shishio said.


    "....." Saki.


    "We can talk about this matter slowly in the future. We''re going to be together until we''re dead anyway. You can know me, and I can know you better slowly since it won''t be fun if we know each other so fast, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    Saki looked at Shishio and had to admit that he was full of mystery, but this mystery made her attracted, but at the same time, she blushed when he heard him telling her that they would be together until death. Rather than being forever, they would be together to death, it was more realistic, and it somehow melted her heart.


    "Well, that''s true. Let''s talk about something else first." Saki was a bit hesitant to take his credit card, but in the end, Shishio forced her to ept it, which made her helpless and thought that she should buy a lot of underwear to tempt him. "About our date on Sunday, which aquarium are we going to go to? You know, you''re from Kyoto. You''re not that familiar with Tokyo, right?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "How about Enoshima?"


    "E - Enoshima?" Saki was dumbfounded.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Well, we can get there by train in just an hour, it isn''t that far, and there''s also a lot of interesting things there besides aquariums like a sea, shrine, food, etc., right?"


    "Well..." Saki thought for a moment, then nodded. "I don''t mind." She had never been to Enoshima before, so when she heard his words, she also felt a bit tempted to go there.


    "Alright, it has been settled. Let''s go to Enoshima on Sunday," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Both of them continued to chat with each other until they arrived at Saki''s house.


    Saki was quite reluctant to part.


    Shishio smiled and said, "Don''t show such an expression. We''re going to have a date on Sunday, right?"


    "Well..." Saki nodded, but then she was kissed again. She was stunned, but this time, she epted obediently. She knew that she couldn''t win against him, so rather than fighting back, it was better to enjoy it since it was enjoyable.


    When their lips parted, Shishio whispered, "By the way, I have a maid fetish."


    "Wh --?!" Saki blushed again and asked, "Why did you tell me that?"


    Shishio smiled and said, "I wonder, why?"


    Watching this mysterious smile, Saki somehow knew what this guy wanted and recalled what Nana had told her before she knew that this guy was a wolf that walked proudly among the group of sheep without using his disguise. When he wanted to eat that sheep, he would do it openly, without hesitation. Anyway, it didn''t really matter, and she secretly made a note on her mind that he had a maid fetish and wondered whether she could buy a maid uniform when she went out tomorrow.

 Chapter 229 - Saturday Date, Do You Want To Follow Them?

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Saturday Date, Do You Want To Follow Them?</h4>


    Saturday.


    The sound of chirping birds, the slightly warm sun, sunny weather, and the voices of the group of beautiful housewives. Meeting all of that during his workout session in the morning, Shishio returned to Sakurasou. He knew that it should be a perfect day for a date, but with his conversation with Sakist night, he felt quite pressured since he hadn''t finished his story.


    Shishio knew that he was about to have a date with Shiina today, so he shouldn''t have a gloomy thought. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, he had to admit that he was very handsome, but enough of that.


    Shishio took a bath as usual and walked out of the bathroom when he had finished. While walking, he dried his hair with a towel, but then he happened to meet Ritsu, who seemed to have just awakened from her sleep. He could see that she seemed half-asleep, which made him think that this girl was adorable. "Ritsu-senpai, good morning."


    "Ah!" Ritsu was startled, especially when Shishio called her first name, but then she recalled that they started to call each other by their first name. She was a bit shy and also greeted him back. "Good morning, Shi - Shishio-kun..." It gave her a strange feeling when she called him by his first name, but she didn''t hate this feeling. "Did you just finish your workout?" She secretly stared at his body which was very fit, and somehow it made her face hot. Still, she couldn''t look away since it might be her instinct as a woman.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and was about to say something, but his name was called.


    "Shishio."


    Shishio and Ritsu turned, and they saw Shiina strode toward them.


    "Good morning, Mashiro." Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "It''s rare for you to wake up in the morning."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "We''re going on a date, after all."


    Shishio showed a soft expression and said, "Well, you should get prepared first. I also need to change my clothes too."


    "Um." Shiina nodded without hesitation then strode to the bathroom area since she knew she needed to take a bath.


    "Well, Senpai, I''ll go back to my room first." Shishio looked at Ritsu, whose expression was quiteplex before he left.


    "Ah, yes..." Ritsu nodded, staring at his back without looking away. She had to admit that she felt envious and quite jealous of Shiina since Shiina could go on a date with him. She didn''t know why she felt this feeling, even though she had made up her mind and knew that he had a girlfriend when she knew that he was going on a date with Shiina, she couldn''t help but think that she might have a chance too.


    ''Huh? What the heck are you thinking about!''


    Ritsu''s face was so red, and she quickly ran toward the living room so no one would see her expression at this moment.


    ---


    Wearing a ck t-shirt and skinny jeans, Shishio took the nnel shirt from his wardrobe then ced it on his bed. He didn''t wear it immediately but sat on the chair, looking at hisptop''s disy. He checked his work and project before he checked his story. He had written everything except for thest moment when the protagonist and the heroine were parted by the train.


    Shishio wanted to finish it, but he hesitated whether he should give a sad ending or a happy ending.


    "...."


    Shishio tapped his table several times, and in the end, he let out a long sigh and closed hisptop. He took his backpack and put hisptop there. He also took the camera given by Yukinoshita before, checking it for a moment before he put it on his backpack.


    Shishio then took his nnel shirt and wore it directly, taking his backpack and walked to the dining room since he wanted to eat first.


    ---


    When Shishio entered the dining room, there were a lot of people already. Unlike him, a student, Mayumi, and Chihiro were adults, and they needed to go on their job on Saturday. Usually, they didn''t need to go to work on Saturday, but Golden Week was nearby, which caused them to go to the office on Saturday to finish some important tasks as soon as possible.


    Shishio could also see Ritsu and Shiro-san, who were eating breakfast too. As for Sayaka, he wasn''t sure where she was, but she might be in her room at this moment. As for Sorata, even though he didn''t care much, he knew that Sorata was in his own room right now.


    Looking at Shishio, who had dressed up, Mayumi, Chihiro, and Ritsu couldn''t look away and had to admit that this guy was very handsome, especially his style was different from his usual elite style. Right now, he gave off a regal aura and bad boy aura, which made them unable to look away from him, and at the same time, they were a bit jealous of Shiina, who could go on a date with him.


    "Good morning," Shishio said.


    "On Saturday, I need to go to work, but you can go on a date freely..." Mayumi murmured and felt jealous.


    "..........." Shishio.


    "Shishio, you should know that you''ll have an exam soon. Have you prepared?" Chihiro asked in a cornered way.


    "You don''t need to worry, Chihiro-nee." Shishio put his bag on the side and said confidently, "I can easily get the 1st rank among the first graders in the entire country."


    "..........." Mayumi, Ritsu, and Shiro-san.


    Chihiro nodded and decided to believe him since she knew that this guy had always brought a miracle with him. However, she was wondering whether he could bring her a miracle that could change their status. She didn''t want to be his aunt and just wanted to be a normal man and a normal woman. Still, even if miracles existed in this world, she knew that their status couldn''t change unless they were reincarnated in a different world.


    Chihiro had made up her mind before, but when she saw him, she had to admit that her nephew was really handsome.


    "Now that you mention it is your grade good, Oga-kun?" Shiro-san asked since he didn''t expect this guy was also smart at school.


    "This guy has broken the record of the best grade on the entrance exam. Do you think his grade is bad?" Chihiro said.


    Shiro-san was confused and asked, "Oga-kun, you can do everything, is there something that you can''t do?" Not only was Shishio good at studying, painting, writing, singing, cooking, martial art, but Shishio was also good at bondage, which made him wonder whether there was something that Shishio couldn''t do, but at the same time, he realized that, unlike all the geniuses that had lived on Sakurasou in the past, Shishio was an entirely different dimension.


    " I''m not perfect. There''s still a lot of things that I can''t do." Shishio looked at Shiro-san and asked, "More importantly, Shiro-san, have you finished the test?" Shiro-san asked him to teach him bondage skills. He didn''t really mind, but he gave Shiro-san a test, and if Shiro-san could solve the test, he would teach him.


    "Now, this is what I have been waiting for!" Shiro-san smiled brightly then showed the untied rope in his hands. "Ta-da!" He was a bit proud at the time and said, "I have spent several hours untying the rope. Now, you can teach me, right?"


    Shishio looked for a moment and nodded. "I''ll teach you some tricks before I go out with Mashiroter."


    "Yes!" Shiro-san was very happy at that moment.


    "..........." Chihiro, Ritsu, and Mayumi.


    "Say, how did you learn that bondage skill?" Mayumi asked curiously.


    "I learned it by chance in Kyoto," Shishio said in a perfunctory manner.


    "Huh? Is there such a ce in Kyoto?" Mayumi was confused.


    "Kyoto is a city of art. It is the cultural capital of Japan. Bondage is part of art, so isn''t it normal that it appears in Kyoto?" Shishio said naturally. His exnation was pure without any perversion and told everyone that bondage was part of art.


    "That''s right. Bondage is an art." Shiro-san nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    "............"


    "Shishio."


    Shiina and Roberta entered the dining room together.


    Shishio turned and looked at Shiina, who was wearing a light pink dress, and had to admit that this girl was adorable. "You''re so cute today, Mashiro."


    "Thank you." Shiina smiled.


    "Breakfast is almost ready. Wait a moment," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Mayumi raised her eyebrow and asked, "By the way, you two are going on a date, right? Where are you going?" She looked at Shiina and wondered where they were going to go on a date. She then smiled and asked, "Are you two going to the Love Hotel?" She was joking and didn''t think too much when she asked this question, but it made Chihiro annoyed.


    "Mayumi, don''t tell such a dirty joke in the morning," Chihiro said with a frown.


    "Sorry, sorry, but you''re going on a date, right? I am just curious," Mayumi said and thought that Chihiro was too uptight.


    "Yes." Shiina nodded.


    ".............."


    Shishio, who brought the breakfast, couldn''t help but ask, "We''re going to the Love Hotel?"


    "Yes." Shiina nodded.


    "................"


    Not only Shishio was in silence, but everyone was also in silence.


    Shishio could feel everyone staring at him, but he also understood their feelings. He looked at Shiina and asked, "Why do we need to go to the Love Hotel?"


    "I want to see the material of my manga." Shiina''s answer was like a tape cassette that had been repeated several times. It seemed that she had practiced using this answer on several asions, so she used it again without hesitation.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and asked, "Besides the Love Hotel, is there a ce that you want to go to?"


    Shiina thought for a while before she looked at Shishio. "I will follow Shishio everywhere."


    "...You mean, you''re going to leave everything to me?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Shishio thought for a while and asked, "In truth, I''m not that familiar with Tokyo either since I haven''t been in this town for a long time, but if you ask me, how about we go to Shinjuku?"


    "Shinjuku?" Shiina titled her head.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "There should be a lot of interesting things there. What do you think?"


    "Yes." Shiina nodded. "Let''s go to Shinjuku."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and asked, "Roberta, can you send us to Shinjuku?"


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded without hesitation.


    Then they continued to eat as usual, but...


    "Wait, wait, are you really going to the Love Hotelter?" Chihiro asked.


    "Um, is that not okay?" Shishio asked with a confused expression.


    "........."


    "Say, Shishio, have you been to a Love Hotel?" Chihiro asked as she rubbed her temple.


    Shishio shook his head since he really had nevere to the Love Hotel. Even in his previous life, if he wanted to do it with his girlfriend, he would go to a normal hotel. As for those short-term hotels, he had never gone there. But when in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    Shishio also knew that a Love Hotel was part of the culture of this country so he was going to learn this culture well.


    ".............."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio and only remembered that this guy was a virgin. She let out a sigh and said, "Well, don''t stay out toote for your date."


    "Yeah." 2x


    Shishio and Shiina nodded simply.


    "Wait! Wait! You two haven''t been there, right? How about you wait for me to go back from my work and go there together to the Love Hotel? I can guide you there," Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "Mayumi..." Chihiro stared at Mayumi with disbelief.


    "Come on, Chihiro. Think of it as a study tour, and rather than leaving the two alone, isn''t it better to have more people to enter the Love Hotel?" Mayumi said with her illogical reason, but strangely enough, Chihiro seemed to feel that there her reason seemed right. She then looked at Ritsu and asked, "Rhan, how about joining the study tour to the Love Hotel? I''m sure that you might need it."


    "............." Ritsu.


    Shishio was speechless and ignored Mayumi. "Mashiro, how about we go now?"


    "Um!" Shiina also agreed without hesitation.


    "See youter, Senpai, Mayumi-san, Chihiro-nee, Shiro-san," Shishio said and left with Roberta and Shiina.


    Shiina and Roberta also said goodbye to everyone before they left too.


    With the three of them left, Ritsu became a bit restless.


    As for Mayumi and Chihiro, the two of them weren''t that worried, but they had to admit that they felt quite jealous.


    As for Shiro-san, he learned the new bondage technique that Shishio taught.


    As Shishio, Shiina, and Roberta left, Misaki and Sorata also arrived.


    "Shishio, I want to eat!" Misaki said cheerfully, but the dining room was fairly quiet since only Shiro-san and Ritsu were there. "Huh? Where''s Shishio, Rhan?"


    "He''s on a date with Mashiro," Ritsu said in a nk expression.


    "What?!" Sorata, standing beside Misaki, was dumbfounded and asked hurriedly, "How can that be? Doesn''t he have a girlfriend already? How can he go on a date with other girls?" His face was pale and he was so panicked.


    Ritsu and Misaki didn''t care much about Sorata''s reaction, but Shiro-san looked at Sorata thoughtfully, but Shiro-san didn''t say anything since youth was pretty muchplicated things.


    Misaki also didn''t know why she felt strange when she heard that Shishio and Shiina were on a date, but she shook her head and asked, "Ritsu, do you know where they''re going on a date?"


    Ritsu was confused, but she still answered, "They''re going to Shinjuku if I''m not wrong."


    "Shinjuku, huh?" Misaki thought for a moment, then said, "Alright, let''s follow them!"


    "Huh?" Ritsu was dumbfounded.


    "Rhan, let''s go! Let''s follow their date!" Misaki said without hesitation.


    "Huh? No, we can''t do that, Misaki-senpai!" Ritsu quickly shook her head. Even though she felt eager to follow both Shishio and Shiina, she couldn''t follow them.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, you don''t need to follow them, you can just go to the bookstore to buy a book, and we just happen to meet them, right? Isn''t that a normal thing?" Misaki said with a smile.


    "Bookstore... Meeting by chance..." Ritsu murmured, but then she stood up and said, "I want to buy a book. Can you apany me, Senpai?"


    "Of course!" Misaki said without hesitation.


    Both Misaki and Ritsu quickly returned to their rooms, preparing to follow both Shishio and Shiina.


    Sorata didn''t move from his spot, but he murmured the words that he had just heard. "Shinjuku..."


    Shiro-san looked at Sorata and asked, "Kanda-kun."


    However, Sorata didn''t hear Shiro-san''s words and returned to his room again, changing his clothes since he needed to get ready to follow after them!


    Looking at how the three of them, Shiro-san thought that youth was really troublesome, but at the same time, it was also interesting. He then stood up and said, "Should I go to Shinjuku too?" He felt like a bloody rtionship between youth would be interesting to watch, and it might be good to use it as material for his book.


    With all of that, almost all the members of Sakurasou went to Shinjuku to start their study tour to learn about what a guy and a girl would do on their date.

 Chapter 230 - Shinjuku 1

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Shinjuku 1</h4>


    The location of Shinjuku wasn''t that far from Sakurasou. It might not have been exined before, but Sakurasou and Suimei were located in Suginami.


    The location of Sakurasou might not be that far from Shinjuku, but they still needed a vehicle to go there since it would take too long if they were walking.


    Most Japanese don''t have a hobby of going somewhere by using a private vehicle, and they mostly use a public vehicle such as a train to go anywhere.


    Still, regardless Shishio decided to ask Roberta to drive them to Shinjuku. After all, he had a private vehicle and a maid, rather than going to Shinjuku by train, which was practically crowded, it was better to use a car which was veryfortable, right?


    Lastly, Shishio also felt worried since Roberta was practically free, which made him wonder whether she felt bored when she stayed at Sakurasou or the free-range. He had asked whether she wanted to do something, but she shook her head and told him that serving him was her duty, so she wanted to focus on her duty and spent her time to serve him since it was her happiness, which made him a bit helpless by her devotion sometimes.


    If possible, Shishio wanted to spend more time with Roberta, but inside Sakurasou, it might be a bit hard, so he wondered whether he should move to his apartment. Even if he couldn''t stay every day, it might be good to stay at his apartment on the weekend or something. After all, he had to admit that the facilities on Sakurasou were quite old, but it was normal since the rent was very cheap. But what troubled him the most was that he needed to live with many people, which was quite hard to keep his privacy sometimes.


    Still, Shishio could solve that problemter since he was going on a date with Shiina now. As for their destination, they went to the Isetan Department store, a very famous department store in Shinjuku. While talking to each other, they quickly arrived, and as they were about to start their date, Roberta left before telling him to call her anytime if he needed something.


    Shishio nodded and looked at Roberta, who left slowly, seemingly a bit jealous when he was on a date with Shiina. Looking at Roberta, he thought that he should take Roberta on a date in the future.


    "Shishio?"


    Hearing his name being called softy, Shishio looked at Shiina with a smile and said, "Shall we go now?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a bright smile. She then looked at Shishio''s hand for a moment, seemingly hesitant.


    Even though Shiina''s actions might be iprehensible sometimes, Shishio knew what this girl wanted to do. He then gently held her hand and asked, "Satisfied?"


    "Um." Shiina was a bit shy for some reason that she couldn''t understand. Nevertheless, she held his hand tightly since it was a rare chance that they could hold each other''s hands. "Do you have somewhere that you want to visit, Shishio?"


    "How about you? Do you have a ce that you want to visit?" Shishio asked.


    "No." Shiina shook her head and said, "As long as I can be with Shishio, I am happy."


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and had to admit that even if this girl had one or two quirks, she was adorable and beautiful. So he thought for a moment and said, "How about we visit a cat cafe?"


    "Cat cafe?" Shiina tilted her head and didn''t seem to understand what a cat cafe was, but she could tell that there would be many cats there.


    ---


    As Shishio and Shiina went to the cat cafe, Ritsu and Misaki went to Shinjuku to search for Shishio and Shiina. Since Misaki had money, she directly called a taxi to go there. However, Shinjuku was huge, so it might be a bit impossible to follow them if there was no lead.


    "Rhan, do you know where they are?" Misaki asked.


    Ritsu, who got a headache after reading her book inside the taxi, rubbed her temple a bit and said, "I''m not sure." Even though she wanted to follow both Shishio and Shiina, she felt quite guilty when she thought about it, so she said, "Senpai, I don''t think it is good to follow them. How about we go to buy a book or something?"


    "Rhan! Those kinds of thoughts are bad! If you want to do something, then do it! Don''t hesitate!" Misaki said without hesitation, then took out her phone directly.


    Ritsu was dumbfounded by Misaki''s words and knew that, unlike Misaki and Shiina, she had always shown hesitation in her action, and it might also be the reason why she lost the ce where she took it for granted. Holding her book, she wasn''t in the mood to read and started to reflect on herself. She knew that he had a girlfriend, but it was the first time for someone to give her such a special feeling. She knew that she should give up, but she was unwilling.


    "Ah, Roberta-san, can you tell me where both Shishio and Mashiro-chan go?" Misaki asked over the phone.


    "Huh?" Ritsu awakened from her thought when she heard Misaki''s words. She was dumbfounded and looked at Misaki with an iprehensible expression since she didn''t expect Misaki to ask Roberta directly.


    After confirming where Shishio and Shiina went on a date, Misaki hung up the phone and quickly said to the driver. "Quickly go to the Isetan department store!"


    "..."


    Looking at how excited Misaki was, Ritsu couldn''t say anything since, in truth, she also wanted to follow Shishio and Shiina, especially when she knew both of them might go to the love hotel. Even though she knew that they might not do something weird, as a girl, it would be strange if she didn''t feel anything when the guy she had a crush on would go to the love hotel with another girl.


    However, neither of them knew at this moment that they might encounter someone unexpected on their trip.


    ---


    Sorata also wanted to go to Shinjuku. If possible, he wanted to follow both Misaki and Ritsu, but they had left, and he waste to ask them.


    Even though Sorata might not be so close with Ritsu, his rtionship with Misaki was quite alright. Even though Misaki was a bit unique, Misaki was very amiable, especially to someone living in Sakurasou.


    While thinking about what to do, Sorata was moving back and forth and couldn''t make up his decision whether he should follow Shishio and Shiina or not. ''What should I do?'' He was in a dilemma until his name was called.


    "Ah, Kanda-kun, are you going to Shinjuku?"


    "Ah, Shiro-san!" Sorata looked at Shiro-san in surprise. His rtionship with Shiro-san was good since Shiro-san was quite gentle. If Shiro-san was a beautiful older woman, he would be even happier, but he knew that Shiro-san was a guy and masochist one at that. "Are you going somewhere, Shiro-san?"


    "Yes, I''m going to Shinjuku. Do you want to go with me?" Shiro-san asked.


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Sorata was surprised, but he was more than happy to go with Shiro-san.


    "Of course! Let''s go! I have called the taxi," Shiro-san said and wondered what kind of development when he put a lot of elements into Shinjuku. He was sure that it would be very messy, but he wanted to see it!


    ---


    Siamese, British Shorthair, Calico, Snowshoe, Norwegian Forest Cat, Persian, Scottish Fold, etc., there were various cats in this cat cafe.


    Shishio, with "Language Mastery," could talk with a cat and understood them, but he mostly ignored them since their conversation was stupid.


    The IQ of animals was low.


    Even though there were some animals with quite a good IQ, such as a chimpanzee, Shishio hadn''t met it, so he didn''t know what kind of conversation chimpanzees usually had.


    Shishio looked at the group of cats and tried to control them by giving them a simple order using "Hypnosis Mastery," and as expected, it was sessful. Still, he didn''t feel surprised since he had done it before by mixing his abilities and trying thatbination, but it wasn''t the time to test his power since he needed to focus on his date.


    Anyway, Shishio was at the paradise of cats. He was surrounded by a lot of cats, who were ying with him, acting very spoiled. He felt like if he invited Yukishita here, that girl might not want to go home and would be happy to be here, but he knew that he shouldn''t think of other girls during a date, so he quickly focussed on Shiina again.


    Shiina, who was beside him, also yed together. After all, it was quite rare for her to see so many cute cats together. "Nyaa..." She tried to pet the cat, but the cat hissed before walking away from her.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Shiina speechlessly and thought that this girl was bad with a cat. "Mashiro, do you want me to teach you how to pet a cat?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio then moved behind Shiina, holding her right hand gently, and said, "Let me show you."


    Shiina''s face was red, and she nodded gently, letting him hold her hand, teaching her how to pet a cat.


    "Cats are different from each other. They have different personalities, which is why they have their own way to pet them," Shishio said.


    Shiina looked at the cat whose expression was sofortable when it was patted by Shishio and couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous. "Shishio, I want you to pet me too."


    "...Um." Shishio was speechless, but he also petted her head gently.


    Shiina showed afortable expression and had to admit his patting was the best.


    After ying for a while, they rested on the sofa nearby while drinking ice chocte and hot milk coffee. There weren''t many menus on the cat cafe since its main attraction was to pet a cat, so the food and the beverage were only secondary.


    Shishio checked the photos of the cats he had taken since he had promised Yukinoshita to take a cat picture. He was quite satisfied with the result, but suddenly Shiina asked him something.


    "Shishio, are we lovers?" Shiina asked.


    Shishio stopped and looked at Shiina, who was looking at him, staring at his eyes without looking away. "Right, yesterday, I promised to tell you what our rtionship is." He didn''t answer for a while, but then he asked, "Mashiro, do you know what a lover is?" He needed to ask this question first since he knew Shiina''s head was quite different from ordinary people.


    "It''s like a boyfriend and girlfriend, right?" Shiina pouted, looking quite displeased when she thought that Shishio thought of her as stupid.


    Shishio chuckled and felt quite amused by Shiina''s reaction.


    "Don''tugh..." Shiina pouted again.


    "Sorry, sorry." Shishio apologized.


    "You know, we have kissed, and we have slept together, but you haven''t said anything about what our rtionship is," Shiina said and felt a bit displeased. When she saw Shishio introduce Saki as his lover to everyone, she felt her chest tightened, and she felt ufortable, which was why she wanted to know what she was to him.


    Shishio, with a Scottish Fold cat on hisp, caressed it gently, looking at the cat, and said with a gentle expression, "You''re right. I might not really want to name our rtionship."


    "...Why is that?" Shiina asked while looking at Shishio in confusion.


    "There''s no doubt that we''re going out as lovers, but I don''t think those words should define us." Shishio caressed the cat fur gently and said, "For example, spending time together like this. It might be something very special to us now, but someday, this could be ordinary. I don''t know if that''ll be when we''re in university or beyond that, but the rtionship we have now and the one that we will have in the future, while "lovers" can be a good name for both. I don''t think that they''re the same." He then looked at Shiina, who couldn''t look away from him, and said, "If we continue to stay together forever, surely our rtionship will keep on changing. So wouldn''t it be fine to not just name it, and for us to simply "Mashiro and I"?"


    "..........."


    Shiina''s eyes were red before she moved closer to him, hugging his arm tightly, and snuggled into his body. "Let''s be together forever, alright?"


    "It might be impossible to be forever," Shishio said.


    "Huh?" Shiina was dumbfounded, and her eyes were dull at that moment.


    Shishio smiled and gently swept her bangs. "But if it is until death, then it might be possible, or rather, I won''t let you go until death parts us even if you want to."


    Shiina''s face was so red, and her heart was racing, but even so, she just loved this feeling when they were sitting next to each other, enjoying each other''s warmth.


    Right now, Shiina just wanted the time to stop so she could be with him forever. Still, she knew even though he was so perfect, she knew that he was hiding something, a deep hollow that he hid so deeply that it made her sometimes, wondering how he could show such a sincere smile and stay gentle all the time, which was why she was going to help him.


    ''I''ll help you, Shishio.''


    On this trip, Shiina had made up her mind to save Shishio.

 Chapter 231 - Shinjuku 2

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Shinjuku 2</h4>


    As Shishio and Shiina went on a date, Nana and Saki also went out since they nned to buy battle underwear.


    Saki''s face was red, but Nana was full of smugness, holding Saki''s hand as if Saki was her lover.


    "What are you embarrassed about?" Nana asked with a smile.


    "...You''re just too shameless...." Saki was lost for words before she let out a sigh.


    Simrly, they also went to Shinjuku since there were many department stores there, and it was safe. There were a lot of clothing stores on Shinjuku, but more importantly, they thought they might meet him since they knew that he was going on a date with Shiina.


    "It might be a bit expensive in Shinjuku, but is that alright, Senpai?" Nana asked.


    "Call me Saki, Nana," Saki said.


    "Right, Saki," Nana said with a smile.


    "It''s alright," Saki said calmly as for what Shishio gave herst night. It was better to talk about itter since she felt this girl might cause amotion when she knew that Shishio gave her his credit card, which made her speechless. She let out a sigh while wondering whether there was a shop that sold maid uniforms in Shinjuku.


    ---


    Ritsu and Misaki also had arrived at Shinjuku, and when they walked around together, Ritsu was called by someone.


    "Kawai-senpai!"


    Ritsu was startled when her name was called, but then she was surprised to see Nanami was on the ice cream store, wearing a uniform, when she turned around. "Um, Aoyama-san, what are you doing here?"


    Nanami looked at Ritsu and Misaki. She knew Ritsu since Shishio had introduced them. As for Misaki, Misaki was a famous figure on Suimei, so naturally, she knew about her, but she didn''t know much about Misaki.


    "Rhan, Rhan, who is this?" Misaki quickly asked with a smile.


    Ritsu sighed when she saw Misaki was holding her arm, but she didn''t think too much and introduced Nanami to Misaki. "This is Aoyama Nana. She''s Shishio''s friend."


    "Nice to meet you, Kamiigusa-senpai." Nanami bowed her head gently while thinking howe Ritsu called Shishio by his first name. Inwardly, she wondered why there were many beautiful girls who knew him, which made her speechless.


    "Hello! Hello! I''m Kamiigusa Misaki, Nanamin!" Misaki said cheerfully, but then her eyes attracted somewhere, and her expression started to change.


    "Right, it seems that you''re looking for someone. Do you need help?" Nanami asked.


    Ritsu''s face quickly reddened since it was a bit embarrassing to say why they were in Shinjuku. She then looked at Misaki, waiting for her to answer Nanami''s question. "Senpai?" She saw that Misaki''s eyes went somewhere, and when she followed Misaki''s gaze, she was dumbfounded when she saw Mitaka was there, holding hands with a woman,ughing together. "Mitaka-senpai?" When she said that name, she quickly covered her mouth and looked at Misaki, whose expression started to smile again.


    Nanami also followed, then saw a man and a woman hugging each other and walking like lovers. She was confused, but then she saw the man seemed to notice them and the man''s expression was stunned. When she saw this expression, she didn''t need to guess everything since it was pretty much obvious.


    "Rhan, how about we go to the bookstore now? Let''s buy a lot of books," Misaki said and quickly left with Ritsu.


    "Ah, yes!" Ritsu didn''t say much and quickly followed Misaki since she could tell that Misaki''s mood wasn''t good. As for following Shishio, even though she wanted to see what was happening between Shishio and Shiina, she felt it was important to watch over Misaki.


    "Wait, Misaki!"


    When Misaki and Ritsu left, the man stared at by both of them quickly chased after them, leaving the woman behind.


    Nanami didn''t expect to see such a tv drama plot on reality, but she also didn''t say much and read the mood by staying in silence and returned to her job, but when suddenly she saw someone familiar again.


    This time, Nanami saw Sorata and Shiro-san walking around. She didn''t know Shiro-san, so she pretended that she didn''t see anything. As for Sorata, even though she knew him, she pretended that she didn''t see him either. As for a reason? Wasn''t it obvious?


    However...


    "Aoyama!"


    Nanami turned around, and she still maintained her professional service. "Oh? Kanda-kun? Why are you here?"


    When Sorata saw Nanami''s smile, he felt relief, but then he quickly asked, "Did you see Oga-kun?"


    "Shishio-kun?" Nanami''s expression started to be softer when she heard Shishio''s name, and she quickly asked, "What''s wrong with Shishio-kun?"


    "...."


    Sorata couldn''t say anything for a moment, and the way Nanami called Shishio by his first name echoed on his mind several times.


    Shiro-san looked at Sorata and could only shake his head. "Well, we''re just looking for him. Have you seen him?"


    Nanami didn''t know what Shiro-san was, but she didn''t think too much and shook her head. "No, I didn''t see him." However, she was worried and asked, "Um, is something happening with Shishio-kun?"


    "No, you don''t need to worry," Shiro-san said with a smile, then patted Sorata''s shoulder. "Let''s go, Kanda."


    "Ah, yes..." Sorata was quite gloomy at that moment and didn''t want Nanami to see his expression, especially when he knew Shishio and Nanami were close enough to call each other by their first name. He wondered what had happened, but he didn''t have the guts to ask and could only follow Shiro-san sullenly.


    Looking at Sorata''s state, Shiro-san could only shake his head and thought that this guy was quite high-maintained.


    Nanami wanted to stop both of them, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. She took her phone and looked at Shishio''s number that she had saved, but then she didn''t know whether she should call him or not.


    However...


    "Ah, Aoyama!"


    Nanami turned her head, and she was surprised to see both Nana and Saki. She didn''t know Saki, but she knew that Saki often walked with Shishio. As for Nana, she knew Nana since they were ssmates.


    "Can you give me a rum raisin one, Aoyama?" Nana asked. "How about you, Saki?"


    "Hmm... give me a strawberry," Saki said after she looked at the taste of the ice creams that were disyed in front of her.


    "Saki, your choice is too cute. As a delinquent, how can you choose a strawberry?" Nana said with augh.


    "It''s my business! And I''m not delinquent!" Saki was annoyed and wanted to p Nana''s butts somehow.


    Nanami only smiled when she saw how close Saki and Nana were.


    They talked to each other before Nana asked, "Right, Nanami, can I call you that?"


    "Um, it is okay, Sunohara-san," Nanami said with a gentle smile.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. You can also call me Nana." Nana smiled and said, "Say, did you see Shishio here?"


    "Shishio-kun?" Nanami was wondering what was happening with Shishio since she heard his name several times.


    "Well, if you don''t see him, then it is alright," Nana said with a smile and didn''t think too much, but she looked at Nanami thoughtfully since Nanami called Shishio by his first name.


    Saki was also the same and looked at Nanami thoughtfully.


    "Um, what''s wrong with Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked.


    Nana wanted to say something, but Saki nudged her side. She saw Saki ring at her, which made her pout. "It''s alright. You don''t need to think too much. By the way, thank you for the ice cream and good luck with your job."


    Saki also gave a polite bow to Nanami, then left together with Nana.


    Looking at Nana and Saki, who had left, Nanami''s mind was preupied with Shishio, wondering why everyone was looking at him, making her curious and worried. She wanted to text him, but somehow she was afraid to bother him.


    "Aoyama-san, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, I''m alright, you don''t need to worry," Nanami said with a smile to her colleague and continued her job. She knew that this wasn''t the time to worry about him, and now, it was better to work hard to achieve her dream. He had a girlfriend, and there was no way for both of them to be together unless they broke up. ''No! No! No! Nanami, you can''t think that way!'' She then decided to busy herself with work since she didn''t want to be someone who wished for someone''s unhappiness, but when could she get her happiness?


    Nanami felt that she should be satisfied with this rtionship, but... she just couldn''t.


    As for Shishio, he had already noticed Nanami with his "Enhanced Vision," and with his "Ninjutsu Mastery," he could observe his surroundings better, so when he saw Nanami, he quickly changed direction since it would be troublesome to exin his rtionship with Shiina.


    Shishio and Shiina were having fun together, ying, trying on various clothes, etc., but then she asked something which surprised him. "Do you want something to remind you of your first date?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded, especially when she thought about the photo they had taken secretly when they went on arcade before.


    "Hmm..." Shishio thought for a moment, then saw the Citizen Watch store and said, "How about a watch?"


    "Watch?" Shiina titled her head.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and said, "We''ll buy for a couple of types."


    "Why watch?" Shiina was confused.


    "Well, first is practical since we can use it in daily life, and at the same time, it has a romantic meaning," Shishio said.


    "What does it mean?" Shiina asked curiously with eager eyes since this guy had always been able to surprise him.


    "I want to be in your every day." Shishio looked at Shiina and said those words. "What do you think?"


    A watch would be worn in everyday life so the meaning was obvious, right?


    Shiina blushed and nodded without hesitation, feeling a bit shy and wanted to snuggle into him further.


    "Well, let''s go." Shishio then brought Shiina to the Citizen Watch store directly. He was sure that those meanings of buying a watch as a gift were made by the advertisement, so many people would buy it without hesitation like a diamond had a meaning for unbreakable love. Still, girls were suckers for this kind of advertisement, and they really loved this kind of romantic gift. He also didn''tck money, so he bought the watches for him and Shiina without hesitation.


    Citizen watch might not be a luxurious brand for a watch, but it wasn''t bad and Shishio didn''t intend to buy a luxurious brand since they were only in high school. If they went to school while wearing a luxurious brand of watches like Rolex or Patek Philippe, then it would be too weird, right?


    Coming together, Shiina looked at the watch that had been bought by Shishio and looked at the watch that Shishio wore. Both of them wore simr watches, which made her smile happily.


    "Should we continue our date?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a smile, and somehow, she had a simr wish to every girl who had spent their time together with him. She wished for the time to stop at this moment so this happy time couldst forever, but even so, besides all the dates, there was something that she had been waiting for.


    ---


    When it was almost evening, and the sky turned orange, Shishio looked at the castle-like building with the "Hotel Forison" signboard written right outside of the hotel, in front of him with a speechless and a bit of curiosity in his eyes. It was his first time toe to the love hotel, so he would be lying if he wasn''t curious, but he felt a bit weirding to this ce with such a pure girl.


    "Should we go, Shishio?" Shiina asked.


    "......"


    When he heard those soft and gentle voices, and those eyes that were moistened with desire and curiosity, Shishio felt like he received a blow on his sr plexus.


    ''No, it''s more dangerous than that!''


    Shishio felt like a hydrogen bomb exploded right on his mind, and even though he knew that his thought was very impure, he had an urge to taint this girl with his color somehow. "Mashiro."


    "Hmm?"


    "Be careful when you say something like that, or you might be attacked by a guy," Shishio said.


    "Shishio is going to attack me?" Shiina asked with a hint of curiosity and expectation.


    "...."


    "How about we go inside?" Shishio asked.


    "Um."


    Holding each other''s hands, they entered the new world.

 Chapter 232 - Nosebleed

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Nosebleed</h4>


    Sorata was with Shiro-san and walked around the entire Shinjuku to search for both Shishio and Shiina, but he couldn''t find them anywhere. He tried to go to Kabukicho, famous for its adult-oriented nightlife and famous for being one of the most dangerous ces in Tokyo. Still, all he could do was blush and was in a daze when he saw a lot of beautiful "Onee-san" standing on the street, trying to lure a stupid guy like him into entering the shop before being charged with a ridiculous price. If Shiro-san wasn''t beside him, he would probably be fooled by those women or touts from various shops.


    "Let''s go back. You won''t find them here. They might already go back," Shiro-san said to Sorata since he knew that this ce wasn''t suitable for Sorata.


    "Ah, yes." Sorata also thought that there was no way for Shishio and Shiina to enter the Kabukicho, and he also thought they might have gone home already. Still, he felt relief, and at the same time, he was happy that he could see a lot of beautiful "Onee-san" in this ce, though, he didn''t know that at this moment, Shishio and Shiina had entered the love hotel together, and the distance between them was just few hundred meters away.


    ---


    Shishio and Shiina entered the love hotel, and he directly got the best room since it seemed there was a rose bath in the room. He hadn''t tried a rose bath, which somehow made him curious.


    Shiina was also curious, wondering what a rose bath was.


    Both of them entered the love hotel room, and they had to admit that it was spacious. The light was quite dim, but it could be changed from blue to pink color. There was also a normal light too, which somehow made it quite interesting.


    The interior was quite luxurious, with soft leather sofas and a huge bed inside the room. There was also a huge television, espresso machine, and even a chandelier on the ceiling.


    Shiina strode forward and looked around curiously. "It''s big."


    "....."


    Shishio closed the door and locked it directly. Even though he was curious, he looked around to see whether there was a hidden camera or hidden recorder or something since he didn''t want their acts or their naked bodies being recorded by someone. With his "Enhanced Vision," "Danger Intiuation," and "Ninjutsu Mastery"bined abilities, he could see whether this ce was fishy or not. Luckily, it seemed that this hotel didn''t have such a thing, so he felt relieved.


    "Shishio, there''s a huge bath," Shiina said after opening the curtain inside the room.


    "Huge bath?" Shishio walked to Shiina and saw a huge jacuzzi with a lot of roses there. "That''s a jacuzzi."


    "Jacuzzi?" Shiina looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Simr to a huge bath, but it can message our body," Shishio said and felt that this hotel was more normal than he had thought.


    "Can we enter together?" Shiina asked.


    "..." Shishio.


    "Well, let''s talk about thister," Shishio said, then walked to the massage chair inside the room, sitting therezily, taking out hisptop to continue to write.


    Shiina continued to walk around with a drawing book and pencil in both of her hands, strode here and there until she came to him and asked, "Shishio, what is this?"


    "....." Shishio looked at the thing on Shiina''s hand and felt a bit speechless. "It''s handcuffed."


    "What is it for?" Shiina asked.


    "Well, even adults love to role-y both police and thieves," Shishio said strangely.


    Shiina nodded, then showed another thing in her hand. "How about this?"


    "That''s... magic wand." Shishio''s lips twitched.


    "Magic wand?" Shiina titled her head that she didn''t know what was on her hand and felt interested when the tip started to move interestingly when she turned it on.


    "That''s something for massage," Shishio said, and his calm expression might be broken anytime.


    "Hmm..." Shiina nodded, then she grabbed another thing again. "How about this?"


    "...."


    "Mashiro, you must be testing me, right? You already know what that is, right?" Shishio asked with a helpless expression.


    "What is this, Shishio?" Shiina asked again with a confused expression.


    "..."


    "...That''s a condom."


    "Condom?" Shiina tilted her head again.


    "You need to use that so you won''t get pregnant when you have sex," Shishio said.


    "Are we going to have sex now?" Shiina asked.


    "....."


    Shishio stopped to move, stood up, and walked closer toward her.


    Shiina was surprised, her pupils erged, and she moved back subconsciously, but then she saw him smiling at her, which made her dumbfounded.


    Shishio gave her a light smile and patted her head gently. "You''re not ready. Me too. And I haven''t been able to say those words to you."


    "Shishio..." Shiina was a bit intimidated before, but she realized that she might have underestimated what sex was.


    "Your purpose here is to collect material for your manga, right? I''ll write my story too," Shishio said and was about to continue his work, but suddenly Shiina hugged his neck, pulled him, and kissed his lips.


    Shishio felt a bit surprised, but at the same time, he felt this girl really loved to y with fire. He then quickly responded to her kiss, and this time, he was wilder than before. He hugged her waist tightly, inserting his tongue before pushing her to bed.


    Shiina was surprised by his aggressiveness, and even though she was still clumsy. She also responded to him, feeling his possessiveness that wanted to own everything. She also did the same and hugged her so tightly, without letting him go, drinking some of his saliva, and let his tongue mark her.


    Shishio was on the top of Shiina. His hand was holding her hand, intertwining their fingers, with his other hand caressing her stomach gently. The fire on his body almost made him lose his mind, and at the same time, he felt that he might really have a stomach fetish, considering how much he loved to caress her smooth and t belly.


    Then after a while, they parted their lips, and Shiina breathed heavily, caressing his cheek gently, and called off his name softly, "Shishio..." She knew at this moment. She was ready to give everything to the young man in front of her.


    Shishio could feel that he wasn''t in his right mind at that moment, but he quickly sobered and said, "Sorry, I can''t say that to you yet."


    "I don''t mind..." Shiina said softly.


    "But I mind," Shishio said. His eyes looked straight at Shiina before looking away and saying, "How about you take a bath first?"


    Shiina stared at Shishio for a moment and nodded. "...Um."


    They parted, and Shiina directly took off all of her clothes before she strode to the bathroom.


    "...."


    Looking at her smooth butts, Shishio really wanted to push Shiina on the bed directly, but he calmed himself when he received a notification.


    <As you have seen, Shiina Mashiro''s naked body, you have received a "Pheromone Control">


    "...."


    Shishio looked at his reward and felt amazed by it, but he decided to ept itter. He tried to calm himself, taking a deep breath, and slowly his penis also started to calm down. He then took hisptop and also started to write his story to finish it. He knew that he was ready to finish his story now, and as expected, he finished it soon, but...


    "..."


    Shishio put hisptop on the table, staring at the ceiling absentmindedly, and wondering why, rather than feeling relief, he only felt empty. He thought that he could move on this way, but it seemed that it was harder than he had thought, and at the same time, he couldn''t help butugh since there was no way those precious memories could be erased with just one story, especially when this story was just a story that he giarized from his original world.


    ''What did you expect?''


    Shishio couldn''t help butugh in a depreciated manner, let out a tired sigh, sat there absentmindedly, wondering what he should do now. He shook his head and rested on the sofa before he closed his eyes since he felt a bit sleepy somehow.


    ---


    On the jacuzzi, Shiina''s face was so red. She scooped the water that was filled with a lot of roses absently. Even though it smelled very nice, she felt that her body was scorching at this moment, especially when she remembered what she had done with Shishio before or it might be because of the warm water in the jacuzzi, either way, she felt a bit lonely to stay here without Shishio.


    Shiina didn''t walk out first but thought about his words and wondered whether there was something that she could do, but after a while, she couldn''t think anything and could only walk out from the bathroom. She dried her body and wore a bathrobe, walking out, and saw Shishio, who seemed to be sleeping on the sofa, curled to the side.


    Shiina couldn''t see his expression, so he walked toward him and wanted to kiss him again to wake him up, but stopped when she saw his pained expression and tears dripped from his eyes. She couldn''t say words and couldn''t do anything. She then looked at him and heard an unfamiliar name that came out of his mouth.


    Shiina had an urge to hug him at that moment, telling him everything was alright. However, she didn''t want to wake him up. She wanted to wipe the tears on his eyes, so she moved closer and called his name softly.


    "Shishio..."


    Shishio awoke suddenly and cleared his face in a matter less than a second before he turned his head, moved away slightly, and saw Shiina, who was right in front of him. "Oh? Are you done with your bath, Mashiro? Then I''ll take a bath first." He walked directly to the bathroom without waiting for her response.


    Shiina looked at Shishio''s back and couldn''t say anything. She somehow hated her inability to say something, but then she noticed hisptop and saw his story. She then sat down and read his story since it seemed that he had finished his story.


    ---


    Shishio washed his body before he entered the rose bath that was taken by Shiina before. If it was other boys, they would be all excited and might drink the bathwater directly, but he wasn''t really in the mood to make such a joke.


    Shishio wondered why he slept before and dreamed about her, which made him feelplicated since he knew that Shiina might have seen him shed tears when he was sleeping. If he was awoken, his emotions might be controlled, but when he was sleeping, he couldn''t control himself, considering he couldn''t control what kind of dream he would have during his sleep.


    It might be because Shishio had finished his story that his feelings became intense, and it became harder to forget her.


    ''Am I going to be trapped by this kind of feeling?''


    Shishio didn''t like being trapped by this kind of feeling, and he also felt how ipetent he was for not being able to say that he loved his women in this world. He thought about his promise with Saki tomorrow, and he couldn''t see himself being able to say, "I love you."


    Shishio took a deep breath and drowned himself in the jacuzzi, feeling the pressured water on himself and the smell of the rose from the water. After a while, he came out and swept his wet hair back, thinking whether he should lie, and forced himself to say those words.


    Still, Shishio remembered that a rose had an aphrodisiac effect, and of course, even though his mood was very heavy, his penis was very active, making him speechless. He let out a long sigh, and somehow it subsidized slowly.


    But suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Shiina entered directly. "Shishio, let''s go to Iwafune!"


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Shiina with a nk expression.


    After reading Shishio''s story, Shiina couldn''t stay any longer and went to the bathroom directly, asking him to go to Iwafune. Still, then she looked at Shishio''s body, which had a very well-developed muscle, eight packs abs and v-line below the abs, slender and powerful legs, and a breathtaking body. When he wore his clothes, he looked quite slim, but when he was naked, he looked strong. Then she looked at his huge penis, which was dangling on the water, and somehow she felt a bit dizzy.


    "Mashiro!"


    Shishio quickly walked out from the jacuzzi and caught Shiina in his arms, feeling speechless when he saw Shiina had a nosebleed. He had seen many perverted MCs have nosebleeds when they saw a naked beautiful woman, but it was his first time seeing a beautiful girl have a nosebleed when she saw a naked man.


    Shishio ignored his naked body and carried Shiina directly in his arms before resting on the bed. He cleaned up the nosebleed on her nose and gave her water to drink.


    Shiina''splexion was better, and Shishio sighed in relief somehow.


    Shishio could see that Shiina was alright, so he wanted to return to the bathroom again. "You need to rest first." He wanted to dry his body and wear clothes, but his wrist was caught.


    "Shishio, let''s go to Iwafune now," Shiina said while holding his wrist.


    Looking at Shiina at the moment, Shishio asked, "Why?"


    "Because I want to help you," Shiina said.


    "....."


    Neither of them said anything, but Shiina''s face was blushing, and she couldn''t help but dart to his body andher region from time to time.


    Shishio somehow felt a bit amused and nodded. "Well, let''s go to Iwafune.." He didn''t know why Shiina wanted to go there, but right now, it might not be bad to go on a trip to forget everything.

 Chapter 233 - Endless Train

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Endless Train</h4>


    Sakurasou.


    Everyone thought that Shishio and Shiina would go back at night, but they didn''t expect that either of them would go back, and even though they didn''t want to think something weird, their imagination was quite wild.


    "They have sex," Mayumi said without hesitation.


    ".........."


    "Mayumi!" Chihiro red at Mayumi.


    "You know that a young man like him is like a horny monkey, and both of them have gone to the love hotel, right? What do you think if both youngsters who are curious about sex stay together?" Mayumi said without hesitation.


    ".........."


    Everyone became quiet again.


    Shiro-san didn''t stay in the living room and went to his room to write since he had gotten a lot of inspiration from Shinjuku before.


    Misaki and Ritsu didn''t say much. Both of them were doing their own things, but when they heard Mayumi''s words, their expression changed, but they didn''t stop what they were doing and listened to their conversation quietly.


    As for Sorata, his face was bloodless, and his head was very dizzy when he imagined Shiina was being fucked by Shishio. He wondered why he left Shinjuku at that time, and right now, he just wanted to go back and sleep, hoping that everything was just a nightmare.


    Chihiro didn''t think too much when Sorata walked back to his room and decided to call Shishio. "I''ll call him."


    "Yeah, call him!" Mayumi snorted and said, "With that guy''s face and talent, it is easy for him to be a scumbag in Tokyo, as his aunt, you should tell him not to be one." She hated scumbags. After all, she had been cheated several times, though she wasn''t sure why. It seemed that she couldn''t get away from a scumbag and became a scumbag ma. However, all the scumbags that she had met were just trash, unlike Shishio''s type of scumbag that was obviously different, which somehow made herment her rtionship history. ''If I met Shishio in my youth...'' She sighed and just wanted to cry at this moment.


    Chihiro looked at Mayumi and didn''t say much. It didn''t take a long time before her phone was answered, and she talked with him for a moment, ignoring everyone who was trying to eavesdrop on her. She talked for a while before she hung up the phone and let out a sigh.


    "How?" Mayumi asked.


    Misaki and Ritsu didn''t say anything, but they looked at Chihiro, waiting for her answer.


    "You don''t need to worry. They won''t have sex," Chihiro said simply. She couldn''t force them to go back, but she could check them tomorrow. If Shiina couldn''t walk straight, then...


    They let out a long sigh of relief at the same time. Unfortunately, Sorata had returned and didn''t hear Chihiro''s words.


    "When are they going back?" Ritsu asked.


    "They won''t be back tonight. They''ll stay out," Chihiro said and chugged the can of beer in front of her directly. She had made up her mind before, but even so, it still felt ufortable.


    "..........."


    "I will go back first," Ritsu said.


    "Me too. I have to work on my anime!" Misaki said.


    Mayumi looked at Ritsu and Misaki that had left, and somehow, she was left with Chihiro here.


    Both of them were single women, and they were almost in their 30s too.


    "Should we drink?" Mayumi asked.


    "Let''s drink until we go crazy!" Chihiro said without any hesitation since she just wanted to go drunk right now.


    "OOOOHHH!!!"


    ---


    Shiina stood on the side of the station in a daze, staring at a lot of people who were still walking in the station. It was at night, but she could see many people still entering the train one after another. She then looked at Shishio, who stood next to her, talking with someone on the phone. She then continued to look at many people in front of her since it was her first time seeing so many people at once. She felt a bit intimidated and held his hand tighter.


    "Sorry for making you wait, Mashiro," Shishio said and put his phone back, holding her hand gently as if telling her that everything was alright.


    "It''s okay." Shiina shook her head and asked, "Chihiro?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded since Chihiro had just called him and felt a bit speechless when she asked him whether he would have sex with Shiina. He and Shiina might have kissed each other and looked at each other naked bodies, but even so, they hadn''t had sex yet. He wasn''t able to say "I love you" to her. How could he have sex with her? If he did it, then he would be really worse than a scumbag.


    Shishio might be a scumbag, but he was a responsible scumbag. "Let''s buy something before we enter the train. Our trip is quite long, after all. Is there something that you want to eat?" He recalled that their trip to Iwafune would take at least a few hours, so he thought to buy something since they hadn''t had dinner yet.


    Shiina thought for a bit and said, "Baumkuchen."


    "Well, let''s go to the convenience store to buy it."


    After they had decided to visit Iwafune, they went to Shinjuku station immediately. This station was known as the busiest station in the entire world, and there were at least 3 million people here every day, and they had to admit this ce was very crowded.


    "You know, if I''m not beside you here, I''m sure that you''ll get lost in this ce," Shishio said while looking at the crowd.


    Shiina nodded and didn''t doubt his words since she would really get lost in this ce if Shishio wasn''t on her side. "But it''s okay. You''re beside me." She knew that as long as he was right beside her, everything would be alright.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and could only look at her with a gentle expression. "Let''s be in a hurry, or else we''ll bete."


    Shiina nodded, staring at Shishio''s expression, and wondered how he could show such a gentle expression, even though he was in so much pain, but no matter what, she had made up her mind to help him in this trip so he wouldn''t be troubled by his emotion again.


    ''But how?''


    Shiina questioned that question in her head, but she really had no idea what to do.


    ---


    Now, the question is, why Iwafune?


    Iwafune is just a small town that is located in Tochigi Prefecture.


    There was nothing special about this town. Everything was so dull and normal.


    In 2015, this town merged into Tochigi town since the poption of that town kept decreasing and almost turned into a dead town.


    However, this town had be the setting of the "5 Centimeters per Second", where Takaki (main character) and Akari (heroine) saw each other for thest time at Iwafune station.


    Shiina had read Shishio''s story, and she realized that the story he had written was so sad and bitter, but at the same time, she was confused since the end of the story that he had written didn''t match his personality.


    Shishio''s personality was very assertive and aggressive. As long as he made up his mind on something, he would do it without hesitation, which was why Shiina didn''t understand the ending of the "5 Centimeters per Second" that he had written.


    Shiina knew that Akari (the heroine of the story) was about to marry someone. Still, with Shishio''s personality, even if Akari married, she thought that Takaki (the story''s protagonist) would steal Akari from her fiance.


    It might be a bad ending for Akari''s fiance, but it was a happy ending for Takaki. As for Akari''s happiness, Shiina thought Akari would be happier with Takaki since Takaki was Akari''s crush. Such an ending was suitable with Shishio''s personality, which was why Shiina didn''t understand. She wanted to ask him why he made such an ending.


    Shishio and Shiina were on the train together, and the train to Iwafune was fairly empty since there weren''t many people who would go to Iwafune. The sound of the train was the only thing that they could hear, and somehow they felt like there were only both of them in this world.


    Bright lights, colorful buildings, and dazzling cars, Shishio watched each of those things through his eyes. It was like he was watching a silent movie, but Shiina''s voice awoke him.


    "Shishio."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you want to eat, Mashiro?"


    Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded.


    "Rather than Baumkuchen, how about you eat a bun?" Shishio asked since the bun that he had bought before was still warm.


    Looking at the white steam from the paper bag where the bun was kept, Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio took the sesame sweet bun for Shiina and took the cheese bun for himself. He pulled the paper under the bun and gave the bun to Shiina. "Here."


    "Thank you." Shiina took the slightly hot bun in her hand and looked at it for a while before she ate it gently. Her tongue was slightly sensitive, which made it hard for her to eat the bun, but slowly, the heat from the bun reduced, and she started to chew the soft sweet bun.


    Shishio ate the cheese bun while looking at Shiina curiously. "How is it?"


    "Delicious." Shiina took another bite of the sweet bun.


    "Eat slowly," Shishio said while looking at Shiina with a smile.


    Shiina nodded and took the warm lemon tea that they had bought before, drinking it slowly. Her way of eating was like a small animal. She took a small bite before she chewed it slowly.


    Both of them ate the bun quietly while looking at the scenery through the window of the train.


    The trip to Iwafune was quite long, and they needed to change trains before they could arrive at Iwafune then. When they were sitting on thest train before they arrived at the Iwafune station, only the two of them were inside the train.


    Sitting next to each other, they moved very close so they could share each other''s warmth.


    "Shishio, can I ask?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you make such an ending?" Shiina asked while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and knew that she had read his story so without hesitation, he asked, "Mashiro, what kind of story do you think will be remembered by people forever?"


    Shiina was surprised by this question, but then she shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "It''s a tragedy." Shishio looked at the ceiling of the train, holding the bottle of lemon tea with both of his hands on hisp, and said, "Unlike a manga, if a novel wants to be remembered, you need to write a tragedy. The same goes for my story, which is why I have written such an ending."


    "Lie."


    Shishio was stunned and looked at Shiina.


    "Lie!" Shiina''s eyes were red, and she said, "You''re lying, Shishio."


    Shishio looked at Shiina, then shook his head and said, "I''m not lying."


    "No, you''re lying." Shiina shook her head.


    "Why do you think I''m lying?" Shishio asked.


    "Because... because you were crying at that time..." Shiina was sad. She was sad that Shishio couldn''t trust her and depended on her. Before, she might not have understood what she was feeling, but now, she understood it. "I love you, Shishio."


    "...."


    Shiina looked at Shishio, straight into her eyes, and said, "When I am with you, I feel happy. When I see you smiling, I also smile. When I see you sad, I also feel sad, but more importantly, I feel sadder when you can''t even trust me to help you."


    "....."


    "I... I want to be your strength. I want to be your strength so you can ovee your trouble," Shiina said with tears dripped from her eyes.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "Why did you cry?" He helped to wipe the tears on her eyes.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, but my heart hurts..." Shiina said while shaking her head.


    "You know, I''m the worst kind of man, and you might not be my only one," Shishio said.


    "I don''t mind. I just want to be with you," Shiina said and kept looking at him with red eyes.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and saw how determined she was. He closed his eyes and pictured an image of her in her mind. He loved her, but he knew that it was impossible to meet her now, so for now, it was enough for him to be able to picture her on his mind and treasure all of those precious memories inside his heart.


    Shishio opened his eyes, looked at Shiina for a moment, and said, "Mashiro, do you want to listen to my story?"


    "Yes.." Tears still dripped from her eyes, but Shiina showed a bright smile at this moment.

 Chapter 234 - Uncaged Bird

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Uncaged Bird</h4>


    The two talked to each other, and Shishio told Shiina about the woman that he loved. Shiina also listened intently while asking him some of the questions that she was curious about. Their trip to Iwafune might be quite long, but when they talked to each other, they felt like the time passed quickly, and they had arrived at the Iwafune station.


    When they arrived, there were at least 10 people who also walked out from the train. Seemingly just got back from their work.


    However, Shishio didn''t feel surprised since he knew that most of them worked in the city during the weekdays and returned home on the weekend.


    Shishio stopped his story first and brought Shiina to the staff inside the station to ask whether there was an inn or a lodging since they would need to stay here since there was no way to return to Tokyote at night.


    Shishio asked the staff, and the staff also kindly told him the lodging location on Iwafune. Still, as expected of a small city, since there were only a few lodgings which made him speechless, he didn''t feel that surprised since there was nothing in this ce. He then looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you want to walk for a bit or go to the lodging directly, Mashiro?"


    "Let''s walk," Shiina said.


    ''Alright."


    Shishio nodded and took off his nnel shirt and draped it over Shiina''s shoulders. "It''s a bit cold. You should wear it." The wind from the spring at night was quite cold, especially in this kind of small-town where there was no huge building, so nothing could stop the wind and the wind hit their bodies directly. Luckily, his body had been strengthened, so he could handle it even though it was quite cold.


    Shiina''s cheeks were red, but she nodded. She touched his shirt that draped on her shoulders and could smell his body on it, which somehow made her addicted since his smell was so heavenly. "Shishio, you smell very nice."


    "...Thank you?" Shishio was lost for words and said, "Let''s walk."


    "Um." Shiina nodded, and walked beside him, then asked, "Shishio, you''re not cold?"


    "It might have been cold before, but by holding your hand, I feel warm," Shishio said with a sneaky smile.


    "Shishio..." Shiina also smiled and held his hand tighter.


    Both of them walked out of the station and walked together aimlessly in this town, watching the scenery of their surroundings.


    Shiina held Shishio''s shirt with her free hand, then asked, "Have you been here before?"


    "No, this is my first time," Shishio said.


    "Then why did you choose this town as a setting for your story?" Shiina asked. She didn''t understand why Shishio had decided to choose this town as a setting for his story.


    "Hmm... I wonder, why?" Shishio looked at the starry sky, and it might be his first time to see such a beautiful sky after he became Shishio Oga. He then thought for a moment and said, "If I have to say, then it is probably, there''s nothing here."


    Shiina was dumbfounded and asked, "Because there''s nothing here?"


    "Because there''s nothing in this ce that the love between Takaki and Akari will be more special." Shishio thought that if the story was held in a big city such as Nagoya or Osaka, then the story of "5 Cm Per Second" wouldn''t be that special, and it was because it happened in a small city such as Iwafune that this story could be more special.


    Shishio also thought that it might be because of economic reasons too.


    The ticket fare for a train to a big city such as Tokyo, Osaka, and Nagoya was cheaper since there were a lot of people who would enter, but it was quite rare for someone to go to a small city like Iwafune, so the price of the ticket face was higher.


    For someone like Takaki who couldn''t work and could only rely on pocket money, there was no way for him to be able to visit Akari in Iwafune frequently, especially when he, along with his parents, started to move to Tanegashima, which was located in the southern area of Japan, which made it even more impossible for him to visit Akari.


    "Still, even if there''s nothing in this city, I have found out something amazing here," Shishio said.


    "What?" Shiina asked curiously.


    Shishio pointed his finger at the sky and said, "Stars."


    Shiina looked up and stopped her movement, feeling amazed by the breathtaking scenery in the night sky. She had never thought that a night sky could be so beautiful, or maybe because she was with the one she loved, this scenery became more beautiful.


    "Even the sky that we see now is the same sky that was on the Sakurasou. It is so beautiful," Shiina said while holding Shishio''s hand tightly.


    Shishio smiled while looking at the sky and said, "That''s right, the same thing in a different time frame will show a different side of it. The air and the colors will also slowly change with the seasons. And..."


    "And?" Shiina looked at Shishio curiously.


    "And the important thing is the feelings that are experienced will lead one to see the world around in apletely different light." Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "There are going to be more beautiful things that you''re going to see from now on, so be prepared, Mashiro."


    Shiina looked at Shishio in a daze before she smiled sweetly and nodded. "Yes."


    Both of them then walked quietly, watching the stars, the rice paddies, insects, and various things until they arrived at a huge Prunus mume tree. The branches of the tree formed a weeping branch, which even if both of them didn''t say anything, they knew very well that this should be the ce where Takaki and Akari kissed for the first time on "5 Cm Per Second".


    Shiina held his hand and asked, "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why can you still smile when you''re crying?" Shiina asked, and her voice was hoarse. Her eyes were red as she stared at him. Watching him could show a sincere smile when in truth, he was so hurt inside, made her want to cry. When everyone was smiling happily and warmly, he was there, joined them, showing his handsome smile that could make every girl fall for him, when in truth, he wasn''t smiling, his heart was in a mess, his loneliness, pain, agony, sadness, and sorrow, he kept all of them inside, locked it inside. No one could help him and reached him, yet while he was in that state, he could help everyone easily, solving their problems, and made them fall for him in the process.


    Shishio didn''t look at Shiina and stared at the tree silently. He could feel the air was slightly damp, which somehow made him wonder whether there would be rain soon. He took a deep breath and said, "I have two answers, one that might make you happy, and the other one might make you feel regret when you hear it. Which one do you want to hear?"


    Shiina opened her mouth and then closed her mouth again. "Are both of your answers your real feelings?"


    "Both of them are my real feelings." Shishio nodded.


    "I want to hear a happy one," Shiina said.


    "Because I''m truly happy. I have been worried about a lot of things, and I have been very lonely, so just with you and everyone standing by my side, I''m happy," Shishio said. "The days that we have spent, even though not all of them are beautiful, I''d thought of it as precious, and I want it to continue forever, which is why I want you to stay beside me, Mashiro." He looked at Shiina and asked, "Will you?"


    Shiina''s eyes were brimming in tears, but she showed a beautiful smile and nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"


    "Thank you." Shishio smiled warmly.


    Shiina smiled and asked, "Then what about the next answer?"


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Do you really want to hear it?"


    "Um."


    "You might regret it if you hear it, though."


    "I..." Shiina looked at Shishio then shook her head. "I want to hear it."


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and somehow understood why many people were smoking at this moment. Even though he didn''t really have a hobby to smoke and even hated it, he wanted to smoke it somehow. Unfortunately, he didn''t have it, so he then smiled warmly again while looking at Shiina and said, "I don''t want to brag, but I''m a good actor. No matter how messed up I might be inside. Nothing shows on my face."


    "....."


    It was the same warm smile that Shishio had shown before, but this smile caused her heart to tighten, and Shiina couldn''t control her tears anymore.


    Shishio looked at Shiina''s reaction and wasn''t surprised. He wiped away her tears with his thumb gently and said, "See? I''ve told you that you''ll regret it."


    Shiina shook her head, holding her hand tightly, and couldn''t utter any words.


    "Do you know the reason why I have written that story?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina shook her head while crying silently, holding his hand without letting it away.


    "Because I want to say goodbye," Shishio said. "The woman that I have told you, I have fallen for her, but we can''t be together, so I have thought to say goodbye by writing that story, but I guess it isn''t that easy. You know, when I have finished that story, I feel so empty, it feels like... this is pointless. "


    "It''s not pointless! You can be with her!" Shiina quickly said.


    "It''s impossible." Shishio shook his head.


    "It''s not impossible!"


    Shishio shook his head and said, "It''s impossible since she isn''t in this world anymore."


    "..." Her eyes wide open, and she lowered her head. "...Sorry."


    "Don''t be. You don''t know anything." Shishio shook his head and said, "I''ve been trying not to think about the things I wanted but couldn''t have. I figured life must be about what you can''t have. I''d thought about giving up, but I just couldn''t help but imagine even though I knew that this was pointless..." He closed his eyes, and her picture was still vivid in his mind. He hated this feeling, the feeling of being trapped in the past and the feeling of being unable to move on, which was why, even though he didn''t want to do it, he knew that he still needed to do it since he wanted to be freed from this wrenching feeling. "Just... why did I fall in love?"


    Shiina couldn''t handle it anymore and hugged him directly, sobbing on his chest.


    Shishio didn''t hug her back, staring at Shiina gently, and said, "But I don''t want to be trapped like this forever. Unable to move towards the future and stay in the past where I can''t go back." He took a deep breath and said, "So listen to me, Mashiro." He lifted her chin, staring at her red eyes and tears that kept dripping on her beautiful face, feeling the emotion that was brewing inside his heart, and said, "I have been running away, but I have had enough of that, and I''m ready to face my feelings, so listen carefully what am I going to say to you."


    Shiina kept staring at Shishiso without blinking, ignoring the tears in her eyes.


    "Thank you," Shishio said softly. "You have stayed with me, helped me, and even spoiled me. Your feelings have moved me, and I''m lucky to have you beside me, and I''m sorry to make you sad, cry, and feel heartbroken."


    Holding the hand that wiped her tears, Shiina shook her head, but she still kept looking at him.


    Looking at Shiina, Shishio took a deep breath and said, "I love you, Mashiro." He suddenly felt the knot on his heart start to untangle and dissolve as his world dyed in color, feeling her fingers gently wipe his tears.


    "I love you too, Shishio," Shiina said as she stared at him. She could see his eyes staring at her lips, and she knew what she wanted to do. She hugged his neck, pulled him closer, and kissed him.. Feeling his hands on her waist, hugging her tighter, and thought that might not get enough of kissing him from now on.

 Chapter 235 - Tainted 1

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Tainted 1</h4>


    The sky suddenly started raining, and Shishio quickly carried Shiina to the lodging where they would stay tonight. They came quitete at night, and he was worried that the owner had already fallen asleep, but it seemed they were in luck since the inn owner was still awake.


    When the door opened, Shishio and Shiina saw a grandma with a sleepy face looking at them.


    "Oh!" The grandma was surprised and her eyes wide open when she saw Shishio since it was her first time seeing someone so handsome, but then she looked at the beautiful Shiina on his arm and nodded in understanding. "Room for two?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, ignored the nod that the grandma did, then asked, "Is there a bath here?" It was a bit cold so he thought that they could take a warm bath.


    "There''s a bathroom inside. You can take a warm bath there," the grandma said.


    "Thank you." 2x


    Shishio and Shiina were quite grateful since the temperature was quite cold.


    "Before youe in, can I ask about your rtionship?" The grandma asked while looking at both of them curiously.


    Shiina didn''t answer and looked at Shishio.


    "We''re lovers," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Shiina smiled and seemed satisfied.


    "Is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, I''ll prepare you a room on the second floor of the house so you can have fun without worrying there," the grandma said before walking inside directly.


    "..." Shishio.


    "Shishio, are we going to have fun?" Shiina asked while looking at him curiously.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Hurry up ande in! Don''t forget to close and lock the door," the grandma quickly said.


    "Yes!" Shishio was grateful for the grandma at that moment.


    The grandma led both Shishio and Shiina to their room, and as they walked, Shishio and Shiina observed the lodging. Rather than calling it lodging, it was a normal house with a slightlyrger area. If it was in Tokyo, then he would be surprised by the size of the house, but it was located in Iwafune and thend price in the countryside was quite low, so he didn''t feel surprised by the area of the house.


    The building was quite old, and as they walked on the wooden floor, they could hear the squeaking sound from the floor, showing how old this house was, but even so, it was strangelyfortable and giving off a homey feeling.


    "You''re alone here, Grandma?" Shishio asked, and as he entered, he quickly observed his surroundings and didn''t feel anyone''s presence besides this grandma.


    "Yeah, I''m living here alone." The grandma yawned and said, "If you two didn''t knock on the doorte at night, I would have already been asleep."


    "Sorry..." 2x


    Shishio and Shiina said sorry, but on their faces, they didn''t show sorry at all.


    The grandma also didn''t think too much and asked, "Are you two from Tokyo?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "How did you know, Grandma?"


    "With how stylish and beautiful you two are, there''s no way for you two toe from the countryside." The grandma stared at Shishio and snorted. "Do you think that the people in the countryside are blind to the trend in the city? Don''t underestimate the countryside! When I was young, I''d been in Harajuku, Shibuya, Shinjuku, and Ikebukuro!"


    "....." Shishio.


    "So what are you two doing in this city? Eloping?" Grandma asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "....." The grandma.


    Shishio only smiled at the grandma.


    Looking at Shishio''s smile, the grandma looked away and thought that a handsome guy was dangerous! She took a deep breath and said, "The bathroom is over there!" She pointed her finger in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Thanks."


    "If you have sex, don''t do it in the bathtub since you''ll dirty the water." The grandma yawned and walked back to her room. "I''m going to sleep. You two can do it on your own."


    "....." Shishio.


    However, before the grandma returned, she stopped and said, "I won''t prepare the dinner, but you can have breakfast tomorrow."


    "Thank you very much," Shishio said with a slight bow.


    "Thank you." Shiina bowed slightly.


    The grandma waved her hand slightly, but before she entered, she stopped again and said, "By the way, I don''t have a condom here." Leaving those words, she entered her room and closed the door.


    "...." Shishio.


    Shishio wondered whether the people in the countryside were so open, but when he thought about theck of entertainment, sex might be the only entertainment in this ce. "Let''s enter the room, Mashiro."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and asked, "Do you bring a condom, Shishio?"


    "...." Shishio.


    ---


    Shishio and Shiina entered the room and could see the size of the room wasn''t that much different from their room on Sakurasou. If they were asked whether there was a difference, then it should be the style of the interior.


    The style of the interior of the room was "Washitsu" ("Japanese-style room) with a tatami floor and sliding door.


    Shishio put down his bag and took out the futon from the wardrobe, and set them up on the floor. Even though it wasn''t his first time sleeping on the futon, he didn''t really like it and he was morefortable sleeping with a bed, but the beggar couldn''t choose. He then looked at Shiina and asked, "Mashiro, can you sleep on the futon?"


    Shiina didn''t answer Shishio andid on the futon. She curled her body with the duvet, lying on the mattress of the futon, showing afortable expression. "Okay."


    Shishio nodded and said, "You should take a bath first."


    Shiina shook her head and said, "No, you should go first, Shishio."


    "Really?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "Well, if you say so." Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much since he thought that Shiina wanted to sleep directly, but it seemed that he underestimated her since when he walked out, she opened her closed eyes, stood up, following him quietly toward the bathroom too.


    ---


    Shishio washed his body inside the bathroom with warm water, and somehow he felt veryfortable since it was freezing. He checked the water temperature on the bathtub and somehow sighed in relief, wanting to take a dip there immediately.


    Shishio didn''t feel that surprised for the grandma to keep the warm water in the bathtub since usually, the people in this country would use the warm water yesterday so in the morning the next day, they could take warm water without waiting long.


    Shishio washed the soap from his body, but suddenly the door was opened by someone.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Shishio, let''s take a bath together," Shiina said.


    Shishio turned around and didn''t even have time to say anything since his eyes were quickly attracted to Shiina''s naked body. He couldn''t look away, and his penis quickly became hard since she was just beautiful. Her breasts might not be that big, but it wasn''t that small. Her legs were slender, and her thighs were smooth. Frankly, he was quite surprised when he saw that she had a tiny blonde bush in herher region, hiding showing a beautiful slit that had never been shown to anyone, but what attracted him the most was the liquid that slowly dripped from that ce. It might be water, but something might mix within.


    When Shishio stared at Shiina, she also did the same and stared at him.


    Before when Shiina stared at Shishio, she had a nosebleed, but now, her resistance had grown a bit, so she didn''t have a nosebleed. However, she had to admit that his body was beautiful and sexy, especially that huge penis, the curve on the shaft, the big ns, the thickness, the length, and the hardness that caused it to turn upward, everything made her stunned for a moment.


    "...."


    Shishio gulped and asked, "Are you sure?" He hadn''t had sex for two weeks, and he didn''t even let it out by himself. With how strong he was, he often had a wet dream almost every day. If he didn''t have a "Household Chores Mastery," he would be troubled.


    Shiina also gulped, but she nodded. "Um." She felt a bit shy, so she covered both her chest and bottom with her hands even though she didn''t understand why.


    "Then sit on the stool first. I''ll wash you," Shishio said.


    Shiina''s face was red, but she nodded. She moved forward slowly since the floor was wet before she sat on the stool.


    Shishio squatted behind Shiina, and just a whiff of her smell somehow caused him to have a concussion. It was so hard not to hold himself since the girl in front of him was so attractive. Even though he often thought of her as a little girl, in truth, she was a beautiful girl. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll tie your hair before I start to wash your body."


    "Um." Shiina nodded, but when his fingers touched her hair and skin, the cold on her body disappeared, and her entire body became hot. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt very embarrassed at that moment.


    Shishio tied Shiina''s hair into a bun, then washed her body with warm water before he put soap on his hand and started to wash her body gently.


    <As you have touched Shiina Mashiro''s body, you have received "Spin">


    "....." Shishio.


    Shiina could feel his hands on her back, slowly enveloping her body, which made her body giddy. She didn''t say anything, and her eyes kept staring at his thing that was so hard. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is that painful?" Shiina could see the veins around Shishio''s penis, which made her wonder whether it was painful.


    "Well..." Shishio had to admit that it was so painful to hold himself several times.


    "...Do you need my help?" Shiina asked.


    "Help?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded and asked, "Can I help you?"


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina as he washed her body. He touched her smooth white skin, mochi-like butts, her soft breasts, and her hard nipples. Her nipples were so hard as he caressed them with his fingers and yed them with his hands gently, but slowly it turned rougher and rougher.


    <As you have touched Shiina Mashiro''s breasts, you have received a wless Coordination>


    Shiina moaned, and her breath started to rush. "Shishio... I - I feel weird on this ce..." She didn''t know why she wanted to let out something.


    "Don''t hold it," Shishio whispered.


    As her breasts were teased, her neck was lightly kissed several times, and her thighs were caressed gently and slowly, teasing her near her pussy, and before long, Shiina let out a moan, and her body shuddered. "Hnnh~!!" Her head turned white as she let out something from herher region.


    "Good girl..." Shishio praised, kissing her hair tenderly. He also breathed heavily, sniffing her nape and kissing her shoulder several times. He was so obsessed with her. He had an urge to rub his penis on her back and butts, but he held himself since he didn''t want to scare her.


    Shiina panted as she leaned back on his chest, letting him hug her. It was her first time feeling like that, but she had to admit that it felt so pleasurable. She turned her head and could see his pained expression as if holding something and his intense gaze as if he wanted to swallow her over. She could also feel something hard and hot on her back. As she blushed and her body became hotter, she called his name softly. "Shishio..."


    "Hmm?" His voice was like a growl of a beast.


    "...Can I help you?" Shiina asked.


    Shishio stared at Shiina for a moment and whispered with a hoarse voice, "Can you?"


    Shiina''s face was so red, leaned on his chest, feeling the hard and hot rod on her back. Her face flushed, but she nodded gently. "Teach me."


    "Um." Shishio nodded without hesitation, then sat on the edge of the bathtub, looking down at Shiina, and asked, "Try to stroke it with your hands."


    "Um." Shiina nodded obediently and touched his penis slowly, nervously, and curiously. It was her first time touching it, and the size intimidated her, but even so, she still touched it, slowly enveloping it with both of her hands. "It''s so big..."


    <As your little brother has been touched by Shiina Mashiro, you have received a "Taekwondo Mastery">


    Shishio let out afortable sigh, gritting his teeth since her hands were so soft that it was so nice to be held by her. He wanted to just push her directly, but he knew that he couldn''t do that, considering it was her first time, and at the same time, hemented why they were inside the bathroom, not in the bedroom. "Gather your saliva and drip it on my penis, Mashiro."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and gathered saliva in her mouth before she dripped it onto his penis as she stroked him. She could feel that it was easier to stroke him, and she started to move faster. "Does it feel good, Shishio?"


    Looking at Shiina, Shishio thought that this cute girl had be his, not Kanda Sorata, but Shiina Mashiro was his. "Look at me for a moment, Mashiro."


    Shiina, who had been focussed on his penis, looked at him with an upturned gaze, showing a confused expression, before he grabbed her chin and she was kissed!


    Shiina opened her eyes wide when she was kissed, but then she closed her eyes as she enjoyed their kiss.


    Their tongues were entangling with each other, and they exchanged saliva, creating a lewd sound as they kissed, but even so, Shiina didn''t stop her hands and kept stroking him. They kissed for a long time before they parted to take oxygen to their lungs.


    "I''m going to let out, Mashiro," Shishio said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Hmm?" Shiina didn''t understand, but then a white, thick, cloudy semen spurt from his penis dirtied her face and body as if trying to mark her body.


    Shishio let out his semen as he watched this pure girl being dirtied by him. Rather than calm down, he became even more excited, and his penis didn''t even show a sign of fatigue even if he had let out such a huge amount of semen. Still, his thing was as hard as ever.


    Shiina closed her eyes and could feel the hot and thick liquid on her face and body, but at the same time, she could feel that these liquids wanted to impregnate her, seemingly wanting to enter her every pore. The smell of the liquid was so intense that it made her entire body so hot and made her pussy drip a lew juice continuously. She opened her eyes lightly. Everything was so hazy since she was covered in a white, thick liquid. Looking at his semen curiously, she then touched the semen that slowly dripped from her chin and lightly licked it.


    "..." Shishio.


    Shiina tilted her head and said, "It tastes strange, but I don''t hate it." She tried to lick it again somehow. It might taste better than she had thought. It might not be sweet, and it had a strange taste, but she couldn''t get enough.


    "..."


    "Can you help me again, Mashiro?" Shishio asked since it seemed that there was no way for him to calm down tonight.

 Chapter 236 - Tainted 2

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Tainted 2</h4>


    "It''s still hard," Shiina said nkly, but blush couldn''t be hidden from her face.


    "....Sorry." Shishio had an awkward expression on his face.


    "Do you want me to help you again?" Shiina asked softly as she looked at his face.


    Shishio closed his eyes, leaned back on the edge of the bathtub, and let out afortable sigh. "You don''t need to. Let''s stay like this. If we do it again, we won''t have a chance to enjoy the bath." He knew that no matter how many times Shiina would help him, it wouldn''t calm down unless it entered her body, so it was better to stop.


    "Um." Shiina nodded, staring at his hard penis for a while before she leaned on his chest and pulled his hands to hug her waist before letting out afortable sigh. She watched his standing penis again and thought that it wasn''t as scary as she had thought, but at the same time, she was wondering whether it could enter her body since it was too big, right?


    Shishio and Shiina were rxing in the bathtub together, but he had to admit that it was quite hard to maintain his sanity since her nape was so sexy. He tied her hair up, showing her bare nape, and the feeling of her smooth skin on his entire body was unbearable. Fortunately, she had helped him to calm his penis, or else he might go crazy.


    Still, Shishio had to admit that he might be an insatiable beast. With his body three times stronger than a normal person, added the fact he also had an "Enhanced Recovery," he knew that no matter how many times he let it out, he wouldn''t get tired, and he could continue no matter how many times.


    If Shishio wasn''t a calm person, then he would sumb to his lust and wreck Shiina''s body.


    Shishio hugged Shiina''s soft body, snuggled it into her neck, giving her a light kiss on her neck several times. He was wondering how a woman''s body could be so addicting and smell so good.


    "Shishio..." Shiina gasped, let out a moan, and snuggled closer into him. "I love you, Shishio." She said those words and waited for his response.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "I love you, Mashiro."


    Shiina turned her body, hugged his neck, and kissed him without hesitation since those words were the words she had been waiting for a long time, and now she could hear them anytime from his mouth.


    They started to have a sloppy kiss while hugging each other.


    Her lips were so soft and sweet. It was like touching the softest sponge cake.


    Shishio parted his lips and quickly moved his head away. "If we continue, I''m afraid I can''t hold back and push you down."


    "I don''t mind..." Shiina said softly as she tried to calm her breath.


    "....."


    "How about we go back to the room?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded gently.


    ---


    After they dried their bodies, they returned to their room and closed the door.


    The only thing that Shishio hated about the sliding door was, there was no lock in this door, so someone might open the door so suddenly, which made it very troublesome if he was doing something that couldn''t be seen by people.


    However, the only person inside this lodging was a grandma, so he didn''t think too much.


    Shishio and Shiina didn''t bring clothes, so they could only wear the clothes they wore before, but before he took his t-shirt, she wore his t-shirt directly.


    "......" Shishio.


    Shiina''s body was smaller than Shishio''s, so when she wore his t-shirt, it seemed quite loose and even reached her thigh, but she feltfortable and smiled in contentment. "It smells like Shishio."


    ''Whatever.''


    Shishio didn''t think too much and sat on the tatami floor while watching the scenery from the window. He only wore a boxer and didn''t wear anything else since Shiina took his t-shirt.


    Shiina also followed him and sat on hisp since she realized it was morefortable than she had thought.


    Both of them stared at the window, watching the scenery of the town mixed with the rain.


    The smell of earth and vegetation spread into the air and made them feel rxed.


    The sound of the rain that hit various things from the ground, rooftop, and various things somehow felt like jazz music in their ears.


    This was just normal scenery, a normal town, a normal rain, but strangely enough, they felt that it was so breathtaking.


    "Beautiful things are immeasurable," Shiina said.


    Shishio put his hands around her waist and rested his chin on the top of her head. He let out a sigh and said, "Can you not say that? I feel embarrassed when you suddenly mention it."


    "Why not? Shishio, you''re a good author. You can always say something so poetic," Shiina said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "But didn''t you hate the ending of my story?"


    Shaking her head, Shiina said, "No, I just feel the ending is sad, but I don''t hate it. It is a wonderful story."


    "Thank you." Shishio smiled.


    Both of them stared at each other, and Shiina said, "Can I use your story?"


    "For your manga?"


    "Um."


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who showed a nervous expression and couldn''t help but smile. "Sure."


    "Really?" Shiina was surprised.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Yes, you can use my story to draw your manga. I don''t mind."


    Shiina looked at Shishio and knew the meaning of his story since he wrote it to say goodbye, but he agreed to her request, which made her happy since she knew that he could already face the future. She smiled warmly and kissed his lips. "Thank you, Shishio." She then snuggled onto his chest again and made herselffortable, watching the rain.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina and thought that this girl was really genius since she could learn to tempt him instantly. Looking at this girl, he slipped his hand inside the t-shirt and rubbed her belly.


    "Shishio..." Shiina flushed and pouted. The mood was so romantic, and she wanted to enjoy this scenery together, but this guy thought something lewd all the time!


    "Sorry, sorry, but I can''t help it," Shishio said. "But it is also your fault, Mashiro."


    "My fault?" Shiina was confused.


    "You''re so beautiful that I can''t help but want to touch you all the time," Shishio said, rubbing his face against her nape.


    Shiina blushed and looked away. "Don''t do something weird, alright?"


    "Um, I''ll just rub your belly," Shishio said.


    Shiina looked at his hand that rubbed her belly and couldn''t help but asked, "Shishio, do you have a belly fetish?"


    "..." Shishio.


    Shiina didn''t say much and let him rub her belly since it feltfortable, but still, she needed to say this. "Pervert."


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio sighed and said, "Yes, yes, I''m a pervert."


    Shiina hummed happily.


    "Mashiro."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you really want to draw your manga using my story?"


    "Um."


    "You know, to write a romance novel, your editor has told you to fall in love, right? Why don''t you use your experience and use them in your manga?" Shishio asked.


    "Because I don''t want anyone to see my precious memory with you." Shiina looked at Shishio and said, "It''s our memory. It is only for both of us."


    "Mashiro!" Shishio couldn''t help but hug this girl tightly.


    Shiina also smiled and hugged him.


    Then they entangled each other before Shishio pushed her directly into the futon.


    As they gazed over into each other''s eyes, the rain started to dissipate, and the cloudy sky started to disappear, showing the shy moon that had been hiding.


    Shiina blushed as she stared into his eyes. She could see that he was full of desire for her which made her shy and eager at that same time.


    "Mashiro..." Shishio growled, kissed her neck, then moved back slightly, staring into her eyes.


    Their eyes stared into each other before they started to kiss each other deeply.


    Shishio had made up his mind, so there was no need to hesitate. He slid his hand inside the t-shirt, rubbed her belly gently, moving upward toward her soft mound, feeling her hard nipple.


    "Hnnh~~." Shiina moaned as she kissed. She stared at him, raised her t-shirt, and started to suck her nipple. "Shishio..." She grabbed his head, moving her every finger on his soft hair, hugging it tightly.


    Shishio only nced at Shiina with an upturned eye before moving his other hand toward herher region. He knew that his size was big, and it was her first time, so he needed to invest more time in the forey. He touched her panties and could feel how damp it was. He caressed it gently and caused her to call his name several times while moaning.


    "Shishio..." Shiina panted and felt something was about toe out again, but he suddenly stopped, making her confused. However, she opened her eyes wide open when she saw what he was about to do.


    Shishio was right between Shiina''s legs and looked at her slit, smelling the sweet smell that came from it.


    "Th - That''s ce is dirty, Shishio..." Shiina blushed again and wanted to push him away, but her body was so weak after being teased by him.


    "It''s your first time so let me give you a good time," Shishio said before he started to eat her up.


    "Ahh~~!" Shiina was startled by the sudden pleasure that she had never felt before.


    Shishio grabbed her waist so Shiina wouldn''t escape, licking herbia, as he teased her clitoris while putting his fingers inside, feeling her hymen, before he teased her inside without damaging her hymen several times. He could feel the juice keep dripping from her pussy, and he drank it without hesitation since it was so sweet, but he knew that he couldn''t continue since he was afraid she might pass out from the pleasure.


    If Shiina passed out, then who would take care of the heat inside his body? The grandma? Don''t joke around!


    Shiina tightened her legs and couldn''t control her voice. She kept calling his name as her body was about to let out something, but suddenly he stopped again, which confused her. "Shishio?"


    Shishio didn''t say much and took out his penis from his boxer. He looked at her and said, "I''m going to start, Mashiro."


    Shiina looked at his penis and nodded, wondering how it could fit inside her.


    Shishio took the condom given by Chihiro before, tore the packet with his teeth, and put it on his penis. It was quite tight, but it was alright. If possible, he wanted to get something like "Pharmaceutics Mastery" or "Medicine Mastery" that way, he might be able to make a harmless pill that could stop pregnancy.


    As for all of his ability, if it was an ability that was able to stop his semen from impregnating a girl, then Shishio wouldn''t use a condom!


    However, enough of that, Shishio put his penis right at the entrance of her pussy. He rubbed his penis there several times, causing the juice to drench his penis.


    "Shishio..." Shiina couldn''t handle it any longer and called his name again.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and said, "I love you, Shiina."


    Shiina felt her eyes and lips tremble, and then she answered him, "I love you, Shishio."


    Shishio kissed her lips as he plunged his dick into the entrance of her pussy.


    The entrance was slowly opened, and the thick stick meat entered her body slowly, which caused her to have difficulty breathing since it was so huge until suddenly she could feel something was lost, but she didn''t feel sadness. She felt happy since she knew that they had be one at this moment.


    With his extra care from the forey, Shiina sessfully lost her first time and was taught by Shishio the enjoyment of a woman as she was tainted with his color.


    ---


    "Ahhhhnnnnnn~~!"


    Hearing the animal-like cry and a loud moan of ecstasy from the second floor caused the grandma to open her eyes slightly before she closed them again, but if someone looked closely, her body trembled, and her face flushed.

 Chapter 237 - GILF Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 237 - GILF Hunter</h4>


    Shishio didn''t sleep for an entire night, watching Shiina''s face, who was sleeping like a cat on his arm. He could see fatigue in her eyes but also afortable and satisfying expression. In truth, he had never expected all of this to happen, and he just followed the flow, and since it happened, then it happened.


    All Shishio needed to do was to take responsibility for this cute girl. He caressed her bangs, gently yed with them so he wouldn''t wake her up, but when he saw the sun was about to wake up, he thought to do his morning work-out, but in the end, he decided not to do it since if he wasn''t right beside Shiina when she woke up, then she might get scared.


    Shishio knew that when a girl lost their first time, they would be in a weak state, especially when they needed to face him, whose energy was more than a normal person.


    Feeling his hard penis, he sighed, but he knew that he couldn''t do too much to Shiina, considering she was tired fromst night, so he thought to open his rewards since he had received many rewards. Even though it felt strange to receive rewards after he got all of her first time, he still epted them since he could protect his women better.


    <As you have taken Shiina Mashiro''s first time, you have received "Art Mastery">


    Shishio then checked all the rewards that he had received and he had to admit that all the rewards he received from Shiina were amazing.


    "Pheromone Control", "Spin", "wless Coordination", "Taekwondo Mastery", and "Art Mastery".


    Usually, there was a mix between both assets and abilities. Still, most of the rewards that he got from Shiina were mostly an ability, and he was d for it since he didn''tck money, so the only thing he needed to do was be stronger.


    Shishio then decided to ept the "Pheromone Control," and the moment he epted it, he was amazed since this ability was very amazing.


    "Pheromone Control" givesplete control over the pheromones, a secreted or excreted chemical factor that triggers a social response in members of the same species, of oneself and others, including releasing pheromones that induce attraction between subjects (or within a subject for oneself), to exuding pheromones strong enough to induce sleep, change or influence emotions, draw crowds, etc.


    Shishio thought for a while and then controlled his pheromone to make his presence morefortable. As expected, Shiina, who was sleeping, moved closer and hugged him tightly. He saw her little nose move slightly and couldn''t help but want to pinch it, but he held it since he was afraid this girl might wake up, so he decided to open his other reward.


    Still, this ability was quite dangerous since, with this ability, Shishio could seduce any girls that he wanted, and with just using his pheromone, he could take them to a bedroom, having sex with them.


    Shishio thought for a while and felt that it might be good to get rewards by one-stand-night rather than dating the girls or the women. He had a "Disease Immunity" after all, so he wasn''t afraid of disease or anything rted.


    Shishio knew that he would be a scumbag this way, but the rewards that he could get were amazing, and he just wanted something to protect his women. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that something dangerous mighte toward him, so he needed to get stronger as soon as possible, even though he didn''t really want to be a fuckboy.


    Even though it might sound weird, this feeling really happened, and he thought that this feeling might be rted to the "Danger Intuition" that he got in the past.


    Shaking his head gently, Shishio then epted his next reward, which was "Spin."


    Some people might not be familiar with the "Spin, but Shishio was very familiar with it since it was a supernatural phenomenon wielded by multiple key characters in Steel Ball Run in Jojo Series.


    Spin is a state of perfect or near-perfect rotation that produces a unique form of energy that can be applied for many uses.


    In simple terms, the "Spin" was just an ability to rotate something.


    Then what was the use of the "Spin"?


    Spin can be used for a wide range of destructive, defensive, medical, and utilitarian purposes, depending on the avable tool.


    Using a "Spin" might be possible without a tool, but it is better to use it since it can be used for many things.


    Still, if Shishio had to ask, it was better to receive a "Hamon" rather than a "Spin" since "Hamon" could affect healing, longevity, and a youthful appearance.


    However, in terms of attack power,pared to "Hamon," Shishio had to admit that "Spin" was stronger and it was more suitable to be used on fighting, considering by using the "Spin," he was able to redirect the attack of someone easily or made his attack stronger.


    It was impossible to use this ability now since he didn''t want to wake Shiina up since he knew this ability might be noisy, so he decided to ept his other rewards.


    ''wless Coordination''


    The moment Shishio epted this reward, he could feel that he could control his body better. His physical abilities were heightened to the point where he could perform any physical activity without difficulty. He imagined himself doing the act in his mind. He was able to perform it without any problem. This could range from free-running to juggling swords to doing multiple back-flips.


    Still, more importantly, as long as Shishio saw something, then he might be able to replicate any movement or act, especially when hebined it with his "Enhanced Memory" and "Enhanced Vision."


    Shishio still wanted to learn Aikido since he knew that this martial art was unique, and even though he knew that it might be cruel, only a talented one could master it. After all, if normal people used it, this martial art would be useless in the fight, and it was better to learn a strike-type martial art such as boxing or karate since Aikido was extremelyplex.


    With all of his exnations above, he wanted to say that he would learn Aikido fasterter. After all, the martial arts in this world were very developed, so he wanted to learn something that caught his eyes, whether it was a martial art or another skill, since he was very greedy.


    Even though it was still far from instant copy ability, he could learn any martial art faster with his ability. Still, if possible, he wanted to get something like "Enhanced Mirror Neuron" to copy any movement-rted abilities, whether it was martial arts, sports, dance, and a lot more easily.


    However, even if an instant copy ability was wonderful, what Shishio liked the most about this ability was to control his body better. When hebined the "wless Coordination" and "Seimei Kikan" that he got before, even if his strength became stronger and stronger in the future, he wouldn''t have a hard time controlling them. Even if he had sex with his girls in the future, he wouldn''t be afraid that he might hurt them, considering he could control his body perfectly.


    Shishio had checked "wless Coordination" ability then decided to ept his other reward, which was "Taekwondo Mastery." In truth, when he received this "Taekwondo Mastery," he was quite surprised. After all, he thought that Taekwondo was a weak martial art, but it seemed that there was something deeper than that.


    Shishio''s prejudice over Taekwondo couldn''t be med. After all, there were no strong taekwondo fighters in this world, and most Taekwondo practitioners were using a fancy technique to entertain the public. This martial art was also quite young since it was only developed during the 1940s, and rather than Taekwondo, it was better to learn Karate since Taekwondo originated from Karate.


    But of course, it didn''t mean Taekwondo copied Karate. Rather itbined both Karate and traditional Korean martial art, which was known as Taekkyon.


    However, Taekwondo was more than that, especially their famous Theory of power.


    The emphasis on speed and agility is a defining characteristic of Taekwondo and has its origins in analyses undertaken by Choi Hong Hi. The results of that analysis are known by ITF practitioners as Choi''s Theory of Power.


    Choi based his understanding of power on biomechanics and Newtonian physics as well as Chinese martial arts. For example, Choi observed that the kic energy of a strike increases quadratically with the speed of the strike but increases only linearly with the mass of the striking object. In other words, speed is more important than size in terms of generating power.


    Shishio, who had a "Taekwondo Mastery," was able to master the Theory of Power, and of course, his Theory of Power was several times stronger.


    Besides the Theory of Power, Taekwondo was famous for its kick, but that wasn''t all. There were also pressure point applications, throws, joint locks, termination techniques, choking techniques, and freeing techniques.


    However, most Taekwondo practitioners were only good with their feet, and they weren''t good at other things, which was why they were quite weakpared to other martial arts that emphasized bnce.


    When Shishio thought about his other martial art, which was "Bajiquan Mastery," he felt a bit weird. Still, at the same time, his "Taekwondo Mastery" could strengthen his "Bajiquan Mastery" to some certain extent.


    Bajiquan is focused on his fists and stays on the ground all the time, but Taekwondo is focused on feet and acrobatic movement.


    Shishio thought that thebination of Bajiquan and Taekwondo was better than he had thought, but it was far from enough, which was why he thought to learn Aikidoter.


    As for his fight with Tokugawa''s fighterter, Shishio thought that it might be good to use his "Taekwondo Mastery" during his fight.


    There was no way for him to test his "Taekwondo Mastery" on the bed, so Shishio epted hisst reward, which was "Art Mastery."


    After he epted this reward, Shishio could understand all art forms, instantly and perfectly utilizing them like he had trained in them for years. He also possessed great knowledge and skill in art, such as painting, dancing, penmanship, etc., without any education. He could effortlessly create an artistic idea in their mind and work off that to create it in reality.


    In the past, Shishio had gotten "Painting Mastery" from Shiina. Still, this time, with "Art Mastery," he had mastered many art forms, whether acting, animation, calligraphy, dancing, filming, music, painting, performing, photography, sculpting, singing, etc.


    Looking at the girl, who was still sleeping on his arm, snuggling into his chest tightly, Shishio smiled softly and thought that he would treasure this girl, but then he heard a footstep that moved closer and knew that it should be the grandma, so he didn''t think too much.


    However, both of them were still naked when the grandma opened the sliding door.


    "Hurry up and wake up! I have prepared breakfast! It won''t be good if the food has gotten cold!" The grandma said as she entered the room, looking at Shishio and Shiina, who were snuggling together on the futon naked, but then her lips twitched, and she blushed when she saw his huge thing was standing tall below the nket.


    "Haven''t you gotten enough? You had sex for a long timest night! Do you want to toss this olddy too?!" The grandma roared as she closed the door gently.


    "..." Shishio.


    But then the door opened again, and the grandma said, "Your girl is still tired, don''t force him to have sex again." She then closed the door again gently and walked away.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Hmm..." Shiina frowned and hugged Shishio tighter.


    Shishio patted Shiina''s head gently and thought that the grandma was a good woman. Unfortunately, that grandma didn''t trigger his system. Still, his system had been triggered by a mother, a little girl, and even a boy with a girlish feature. As for a grandma, he had never seen one, but he felt that there should be a grandma that would trigger his system, but enough of that since there was something that he needed to do.


    "Mashiro, wake up. Let''s eat."


    Still, even though it sounded quite like a scumbag, Shishio had to admit that the grandma was quite cute, and rather than a grandma, she was like a mature woman in her 40s, which made him a bit giddy. If he had to say, she was like an older Miho Nakayama, but at the same time, he looked at hisher region had gotten hard again, and it pressed into Shiina''s smooth belly.


    Shiina didn''t care much and only slept as usual.


    Shishio let out a sigh and thought that he was really a scumbag.

 Chapter 238 - Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Going Back</h4>


    The grandma was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, but her mind was quite nk at this moment when she recalled what she had been before. She might be over her 50s now, but her appearance was still quite good. However, she felt a bit lonely since her husband had left her early and her children had moved to Tokyo.


    Still, the grandma had never seen something as huge as his thing and somehow understood why his girlfriend could moan so loudly.


    "Good morning."


    The grandma''s body trembled when she heard his voice. Somehow his deep voice caused her heart to feel jumpy, and at the same time, she wondered how many girls had fallen by this young man. She turned her head and was dumbfounded when she saw him at that moment, especially when he was only wearing pants, showing his bare chest.


    "....."


    If she was 30 years younger, then she might jump directly to his bed, she thought at this moment, especially when she saw his well-built body.


    "What is for breakfast, grandma?" Shishio asked and didn''t care much when the grandma observed his body.


    "Why the hell, you''re naked?" The grandma asked with a loud voice with a slight blush on her face.


    "My t-shirt is worn by my girlfriend now," Shishio said while looking at Shiina, who was sleeping on his arms at the moment. She didn''t wake up, so, in the end, he brought her directly to the dining room, hugging her, letting her sleep on his body.


    The grandma looked at Shiina and asked, "You don''t wake her up?"


    Shishio was a bit embarrassed and said, "Well, I''d thought to feed her like this since she''s quite tired."


    "....." The grandma didn''t say much nonsense, especially when she thought how long they had been doingst night, so she prepared breakfast for both of them before she ran away since she was afraid that her instinct as a woman might awake once again when she was with him all the time.


    Shishio looked at the normal traditional breakfast and could tell the ingredients were very fresh, which made him feel a bit envious of the people living near the agricultural area. Still, even so, he wouldn''t move out to the countryside area since it was quite inconvenient.


    "Shiina, drink this warm tea first. I''ll feed you after that," Shishio said while moving the cup of tea closer to Shiina''s mouth.


    Shiina didn''t open her eyes and licked the warm tea slowly before she sipped it gently.


    "What do you want to eat first? How about fish?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina opened her eyes slightly and nodded slightly.


    "Open your mouth," Shishio said.


    Shiina opened her mouth and chewed her breakfast lightly. When it ended, she opened her mouth again, letting him feed her again, and when she had gotten her energy, she said, "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re a beast," Shiina said tly.


    "....."


    Ignoring Shiina''s words, Shishio continued to feed Shiina and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "Um."


    They spent their morning eating breakfast together, then went to take a bath. Their bodies were sticky, and their bodies were full of lewd smells. If they went back without taking a bath, then they would attract a lot of attention.


    Taking a bath together, they didn''t have anything to hide since they had seen each other naked still. Shiina kept saying that he was a beast, considering his penis kept standing up from time to time.


    Shishio didn''t retort and only said that it happened because she was so charming. If she wasn''t charming, then his penis wouldn''t react.


    "...."


    Shiina realized how shameless this guy was.


    When they were in the room, Shishio helped Shiina set up her hair and wore her clothes before he prepared to go out, but...


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we bring this back?" Shiina, who sat on the tatami floor, asked while pulling the futon where they sleptst night. Even though she could ept their first intercourse so easily, it was her first time, so she wanted to take the futon as a memento.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Well, it should be okay. I''ll talk with the grandmater." Looking at the futon, he understood why this girl wanted to take the futon back. It might be her first time, but with his sex ability, she didn''t need to worry about bleeding when she lost her first time. Only someone unskillful would cause a bleed on a girl during their first time, and even if there was blood, it was only a minuscule amount that it wasn''t enough to create a red mark on the futon.


    Shiina nodded with her usual expression. She still felt a bit ufortable and still felt that Shishio was inside her pussy, making her troubled to walk.


    Shishio then grabbed everything and asked Shiina, "Can you stand up?"


    "Carry me," Shiina said as she opened her arms.


    "It can''t be helped," Shishio said and carried her directly with his arm. Even though he was gentlest night, he knew that his size was huge, and he might have done a bit too much on Shiina.


    Shiina hugged Shishio''s neck subconsciously, feeling how tough and strong he was, which somehow made her blush and hug him tighter.


    "Let''s go back," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and closed her eyes again since she was still tired. She had to admit that it felt good, and she wanted to do it again, but she knew well about her body, and her man was a beast. She thought that she might need to do muscle training since she was too weak.


    When they walked down, the grandma looked at them and asked, "You''re going back?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "Can I buy this futon with me? Add it to my bill."


    The grandma nodded and didn''t think too much since she could see that Shishio was rich. She then showed him the bill, and he paid it, but then she asked, "Didn''t you on an elope? Is it alright for you to go back?"


    "It''s alright. I have made her pregnant. Let''s see who willin," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "...." The grandma.


    Shiina was toozy to refute and closed her eyes, resting on his chest since she was too tired.


    Shishio looked at grandma''s dumbfounded expression and smiled. "I was just kidding. If Ie to Iwafune, I''ll stay in your inn again."


    "Don''te back!" The grandma was mad and wanted to throw her sandals at Shishio. Still, she saw him onlyughing before he walked away, which somehow made her sigh. She thought that Tokyo wouldn''t be peaceful since she had a feeling that that young man would bring a lot of storms.


    ---


    As he walked out from the inn, Shishio took his camera and took a picture of various sceneries of the Iwafune. The smell of morning dew, the hazy sunlight, and the fresh air, he had to admit that it felt good to stay in such a town for one or two days. More than that, he didn''t think that it was good.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll draw it as soon as possible," Shiina said and opened her eyes, staring at his eyes.


    "I can''t wait for it," Shishio said with a smile.


    Shiina smiled and kissed Shishio lovingly.


    ---


    They didn''t stay too long in Iwafune since there was really nothing in that town. More importantly, Shishio had a date today. When he thought calmly, he knew that he was really the enemy of a woman. He had just taken Shiina''s for the first time, the girl who had helped him to move forward from his past, but then he went on a date with other girls, but there was no way for him to give up the other girls, so he could only move forward, even if it was unfair for Shiina.


    Shiina also knew his date with Saki, but she didn''t say anything, staying in his arms, sleeping so soundly since she was happy right now.


    Inside the train, there were no other people other than both of them, Shiina rested, and Shishio called Roberta to pick her up at the station since it would be troublesome to walk back to Sakurasou by walking.


    As he put down his phone, Shiina called his name. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you," Shiina said while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio smiled softly and kissed her hair gently. "I love you too, Mashiro."


    Shiina looked at him with a smile and said, "I don''t want to brag, but I can see that you''re not acting now."


    Shishio was amused and rubbed his face against her cheek before he whispered, "Thank you, Mashiro."


    Hearing those words was enough for him. Shiina also rubbed her face against his face, feeling happiness since she knew that she had helped him, not another girl, but it was her, she knew that she might not be his only one, but even so, she knew that she would be a special existence in his heart.


    Looking at Shiina, who was sleeping again, Shishio looked at the window and knew that somehow everything seemed to be brighter and beautiful.


    ---


    Roberta stood straight on the station right in front of the car, and as expected, she caught the attention of many people, considering her dress as a maid and the luxurious car behind her.


    Unlike the people in the Kansai area, which was quite friendly, the people in the Kansai region were quite cold, so they would only nce at Roberta and didn''t say much. They only looked at her before walking away since they didn''t want to be caught in trouble.


    Roberta didn''t care about those background characters and only stood up in silence since, except for Shishio, all the people that she saw were only a piece of meat.


    "Roberta!"


    Hearing this voice, Roberta quickly turned, and even though her face was still cold, her tone was very gentle. "Shishio-sama."


    With her maid outfit, it was easy for Shishio to find Roberta and said, "Thanks for picking us up."


    "No, this is my job." Roberta shook her head gently.


    "Let''s go back," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded, then looked at Shiina, who was sleeping in his arms. She didn''t know why, but she felt very jealous at that moment.


    Shishio also noticed Roberta''s gaze, and with a calm expression, he said, "We were on a trip to Iwafune. Mashiro is quite tired from that trip."


    Roberta nodded and didn''t say much, but Shiina snorted softly.


    "...." Shishio.


    ---


    With a car, their trip didn''t take a long time, and they had arrived at Sakurasou. When they were about to enter, Shishio noticed the curtain on Sorata''s room moved, making him shake his head. He recalled that Sorata should be moving today, so what was the use of thinking about him now?


    As for his matter with Shiina, Shishio didn''t think too much and carried her in his arms when they returned, and as for whether Sorata saw it or not, he didn''t think too much, but Sorata happened to see them, so whatever what Sorata imagined at this moment, he didn''t think too much.


    "Roberta, I''ll bring the car. Can you take care of Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded and didn''t think too much, hugging Shiina, sleeping in Shishio''s arms, then walked to Shiina''s room. With her power, it was too easy to carry Shiina.


    Shiina opened her eyes slightly, looking at Shishio before she closed her eyes to sleep again.


    Looking at Shiina, who was carried by Roberta, Shishio smiled helplessly before taking the second bath. He had decided to be a scumbag, so there was no turning back.


    ---


    After Shishio took a bath, he saw that there was still a time before his date with Saki, and he thought to go back to his room, but then he happened to meet Ritsu.


    "Ah, Shi - Shishio-kun!" Ritsu was surprised, and her face was red.


    "Good morning, Senpai," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Go - Good morning..." Ritsu seemed to struggle and wanted to ask something, but she hesitated.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio asked, but before Ritsu answered, he heard a voice from the side.


    "Shishio, have youe back?"


    Shishio and Ritsu turned their heads and saw both Mayumi and Chihiro, who seemed to be in a mess, and the smell of alcohol permeated through their bodies, which made them wonder whether they were drunk all night. Still, even if Chihiro''s voice was so calm, and she was smiling, he knew that his aunt wouldn''t let him go so easily, but he, who had a lot of experiences, wasn''t that nervous and very calm at this moment.. "Good morning, Mayumi-san, Chihiro-nee."

 Chapter 239 - Catch-22

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Catch-22</h4>


    When he heard that Shishio and Shiina wouldn''te back for a night, Sorata couldn''t close his eyes for an entire night. His eyes were all open, and he couldn''t fall asleep since his mind was bombarded with various negative emotions. After all, who would like to hear their crushes spent a night together with another guy.


    ''Hopefully, nothing happens...''


    ''Nothing''s happening, right?''


    "No, no, he''s got a girlfriend!''


    ''So there''s no way something can happen between them!''


    For an entire night, Sorata tried to suggest to himself that something wouldn''t happen between Shishio and Shiina, but he just couldn''t let go of his worry, and at the same time, his chest was hurt. He just couldn''t understand how Shiina would decide to go on a date with Shishio, even though Shishio already had a girlfriend. After all, on the Sakurasou, there was also someone more perfect to go on a date rather than Shishio, right?''


    ''Like me.''


    Sorata didn''t have a girlfriend, and he was also very free, so why didn''t Shiina decide to go on a date with him?


    Sorata''s mind was in a mess, and he couldn''t think straight. If possible, he just wanted to sleep, thinking that everything was a dream, but he also didn''t really want to sleep since he hoped for Shiina and Shishio to returnte at night so he could confirm nothing had happened between them.


    Unfortunately, no matter how long Sorata had been waiting, neither returned to Sakurasou. While he was in his room, he was wondering whether his decision to move from Sakurasou was right or not. Even though he had decided to move out from Sakurasou and his things would be sent to the regr dorm today, he just couldn''t bear it when he thought that Shishio and Shiina might spend their time together from now on without his presence.


    The time passed so slowly, and Sorata just hid under the nket, feeling depressed until morning. When the morning came, he was so absentminded and couldn''t believe that a night had passed, but both Shishio and Shiina hadn''t returned.


    Sorata felt that his chest became even more painful, but then he saw a familiar ck luxury car, and Shishio, Roberta, and Shiina returned together. Looking at Shiina, who was snuggling on Shishio''s arms, he felt his chest was tight, but when Shishio nced in his direction, he quickly closed the curtain and hid.


    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."


    Sorata panted and was a bit panicked, but at the same time, he wanted to know what was happening between Shishio and Shiina, hoping that nothing had happened. However, at the same time, he also felt scared to learn what had happened.


    Sorata was alone in his room, and Hikari also didn''t spend time in his room after heshed out his anger toward Hikari before. Still, he had never thought that he was the one who was to me. Rather he med Hikari, who didn''t feel grateful toward him since he had saved it before, which somehow made him feel regret to save it before.


    "I need to confirm it."


    Sorata decided to learn what was happening between Shishio and Shiina. Hence, he walked out of his room, but he didn''t immediately walk down from the stairs since he was quite hesitant since he didn''t dare to ask that question to Shishio directly!


    Sorata stood in the middle of the stairs, unable to move forward until he heard the voices of both Shishio and Ritsu. Still, then he also heard the voice of both Chihiro and Mayumi, and when they started to talk, he sighed in relief since it seemed that he didn''t need to do anything and he could learn what was happening between Shishio and Shiina.


    "Hey, did you have sex with Mashiro?" Mayumi asked directly.


    Hearing Mayumi''s words, Sorata felt like he was about to pass out, but at the same time, he also felt strange since there was some strange sense of delight when he thought the possibility of Shishio and Shiina were...


    ---


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Mayumi with a nk gaze.


    "Mayumi!" 2x


    Both Ritsu and Chihiro really wanted to p Mayumi''s mouth since this woman was too vulgar, right?


    "Mayumi-san, I went to Iwafune with Mashiro yesterday," Shishio said, changing the subject, and didn''t deny that both of them had sex.


    "Hey, Iwafune?" Mayumi was dumbfounded and asked, "What are you doing in that small city?"


    "Did you go to Iwafunest night?" Chihiro asked, looking at Shishio curiously.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "You know, Mashiro has decided toe to Japan to draw a manga, right?"


    Chihiro, Mayumi, and Ritsu nodded at the same time.


    "But she isn''t good at writing a story, so she has decided to use the story that I have written," Shishio said.


    "5 cm per second?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "I''m the author, and she''s the artist."


    Chihiro and Ritsu nodded and thought that it was quitemon to see abination of both author and artist make a manga since not all mangaka were good at writing a story, and not all writers were good at painting. Still, in Shishio''s case, if he wanted, he could publish a manga when he was in high school, considering he was able to write a story and his drawing ability was also good.


    "How boring!" Mayumi pouted whileining.


    "....." Shishio, Ritsu, and Chihiro.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I''ll go back to my room first." He didn''t have time to think whether Mayumi had fun or not since he didn''t care, and he also had a date with both Saki and Nana after this. If someone asked which one was more important, the answer was obvious, right?


    But then Shishio noticed someone who was standing on the stairs and couldn''t help but greet him. "Oh, Kanda-kun, good morning."


    Sorata, hiding so he could eavesdrop on them, was stunned and couldn''t help but reply to Shishio in panic. "Go - Good morning, Oga-kun."


    "Hey, what were you doing there? Did you eavesdrop on us?" Mayumi asked in doubt.


    "Hu - Huh, what are you talking about, Mayumi-san!" Sorata was stunned again before he quickly retorted.


    "Really?" Mayumi looked at Sorata and really wondered what was happening with this kid since Sorata''s appearance was just too awful. Red eyes, dark circles, lifeless expression, and some pimples here and there made her wonder what was happening with this guy.


    Chihiro didn''t think too much and asked, "Kanda, have you prepared your luggage? You''ll moveter, right?"


    "Ah, yes..." Sorata''s voice was quite low at that moment.


    Chihiro nodded, then looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio, are you free today? Can you help him to move to the regr dorm?"


    Sorata was dumbfounded when he heard Chihiro''s words.


    Chihiro''s thought was pretty simple, Shishio had a car, and he was also a male, so she thought he could help Sorata, who would move to the regr dorm. After all, she could also see that Sorata''s appearance was quite pitiful. In truth, it wasn''t her first time seeing a student like Sorata, who felt pressured by his surroundings because all the people around him were too dazzling, which made him feel inferior. It was such a normal scene in Sakurasou, which was why she didn''t feel that much surprised by Sorata''s situation.


    As a teacher, Chihiro also couldn''t do anything. After all, it was a matter of mental health, rather than forcing someone to stay in Sakurasou and have such stress. It was better to move out as soon as possible.


    Chihiro had reminded Sorata before, but this guy didn''t listen to her, so what had happened to him wasn''t her fault, and he reaped what he sowed.


    However, at least Chihiro thought to help Sorata to move by asking her nephew, but...


    "Sorry, I have something to doter, and I can''t help Kanda-kun to move out," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Chihiro asked with a frown since her nephew had been out all the time.


    "I''m going on a date," Shishio said.


    "..."


    There was nothing to hide. After all, everyone knew that he had a girlfriend, so Shishio didn''t need to hide that he was going on a date with his girlfriend.


    "Huh? You just went back with Mashiro. Then you went on a date?" Mayumi looked at Shishio with some dissatisfaction since this guy was quite a scumbag, right?


    "I''m going out for a date today because I went out with Mashiro yesterday." Shishio stared at Mayumi speechlessly and said, "If I don''t go out with my girlfriend today, then won''t it be unfair for her?"


    "....."


    His exnation was logical, but somehow, the three of them were still quite unhappy.


    "Well, I''ll bring some souvenirs when I go backter," Shishio said.


    "Where are you going?" Chihiro asked.


    "Enoshima."


    "Enoshima!" 3x


    Ritsu, Mayumi, and Chihiro were surprised, but at the same time, they felt jealous!


    "So I might return quitete, but I''ll try to buy something for all of you," Shishio said.


    "Well, be careful..." Chihiro couldn''t say anything. She had let go of him, so as long as he didn''t cause trouble, then she would let him do what he wanted to do.


    "I''ll change my clothes first." Shishio was only wearing a t-shirt and wrapped his lower body with a towel. He noticed that Ritsu, Mayumi, and Chihiro had nced at his big bulge from time to time, but he didn''t think too much since there was nothing to hide, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Suddenly Misaki jumped into Shishio''s back and shook his body. "I''m hungry! Can you cook me something?"


    "Wait! Wait! Senpai, don''t shake me so hard!" Shishio was speechless and wanted to throw this stupid girl away, but...


    "...."


    Everyone was in silence when the white towel fell to the ground, and they saw a huge thing on hisher region.


    "..."


    Shishio sighed, took his white towel calmly, and wrapped it on his waist again. He looked at Misaki nkly and asked, "Can you let me go now?"


    "Um." Misaki nodded shakily and stepped down from Shishio slowly.


    Then everyone watched Shishio, who walked away, but they didn''t say anything. However, they had to admit that even though it wasn''t standing, it was still huge, but it was quite cute for some reason, and it resembled an elephant''s trunk.


    "Cough! Cough!" Chihiro blushed and said, "Well, I''m going to sleep first."


    "Um, me too." Mayumi also blushed, but at the same time, she really wanted to push Shishio to the bed right away.


    As for both Misaki and Ritsu, they also blushed feverishly and quickly returned to their rooms.


    However, in the minds of four females, they thought the same things...


    ''Huge!!!''


    As for Sorata, he just left, and everyone forgot about him, but at the same time, he was just dumbfounded, squeezed his thighs tightly, and felt in shock since he thought that the world was just too unfair. Right?


    ---


    Ogikubo Station.


    Shishio made an appointment with Saki to go on a date to Enoshima, and they would meet each other at the Ogikubo station. Still, unlike their original n, Nana also joined this date, so the three of them would go to Enoshima together.


    Nana let out a long sigh. "I want to meet him as soon as possible..." When she thought about what had happened yesterday, she thought that she needed to talk with him face to face since there were many things that she wanted to say to him.


    "There''s still a time before the date, or rather we have gone too early, right?" Saki spoke helplessly, but she also felt the same time since she wanted to meet him as soon as possible.


    It might be because it was their first time to go on a date with him, so they became quite excited and came one hour earlier than the appointment time.


    "Still, I''m quite surprised that we''re going to Enoshima," Nana said and felt quite excited to go to Enoshima. "Have you been there before, Senpai?"


    "No, this will be my first time," Saki said.


    "Really?" Nana was surprised, but then she said with a smile, "Then our first time will be taken by Shishio at the same time."


    "...." Saki.


    Nana and Saki were waiting at the entrance of the Ogikubo station together, and even though they were beautiful, they didn''t attract too much attention since they were wearing a facemask. It wasn''t that they felt sick or something, but even though Suginami district was quite huge, it was also quite small. There were many students in Suimei living around this area, and they didn''t really want to be seen by someone, especially when they were going on a date. If they were going on a date with him alone, they might not do this, but they were going on a date with him together, which made the situation very troublesome.


    While talking, Nana thought that she should live alone and rent an apartment nearby. That way, she could spend more time with him. She thought that she should talk about this problem with her parents and she also should invite Shishio when she talked with her parents too, so they could believe in her to live alone.


    But when they talked to each other and felt a bit annoyed when Shishio had been making them wait so long, they heard their names being called.


    "Saki! Nana!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, they turned their heads, and somehow all their annoyance disappeared like magic, especially when they saw his smile since his smile was too dangerous!

 Chapter 240 - With Words Other Than Love 3

    <h4>Chapter 240 - With Words Other Than Love 3</h4>


    "Shishio!"


    Nana quickly dashed and hugged him. Still, her eyes brightened when she saw him, wearing a ck cap, white t-shirt, an olive bomber jacket, navy blue jeans pants, and a pair of sneakers. After all, it was her first time seeing him in his casual clothes, and as expected, it was great!


    "Sorry, I''m a bitte." Shishio caught Nana naturally, but it was still hard to maintain hisposure when the two softest things in this world would press against his chest.


    Saki was jealous of Nana, who could do what she wanted directly without feeling embarrassed, but then she looked at Shishio and shook her head. "No, we didn''t wait too long."


    Shishio wasn''tte, or rather, he came half an hour early, but even so, he could tell that two girls in front of him hade one hour earlier than the appointment time. Even though he wasn''t at fault, and sometimes it was unreasonable, it was better to apologize first since he knew that there might be some dissatisfaction in their hearts since they had been waiting quite long.


    "Come on! We''re going to Enoshima! We need to go get into the train as soon as possible, or else we will go back quitete!" Nana wanted to visit many ces on Enoshima, considering it was her first time there, especially when she was with both Shishio and Saki. Hence, it was better to enter the train as soon as possible.


    "We won''t use the train. Follow me," Shishio said and grasped both the hands of both Nana and Saki, leading the two girls somewhere.


    "Huh?" Nana was confused, but Saki had some ideas inside her mind.


    ---


    "Come in," Shishio said.


    "....."


    Nana was dumbfounded. A motorcycle was one thing, but a car? But in the end, she gave up thinking too much since she was quite excited about this date.


    However, there was one problem.


    "Who will sit next to him?" Saki asked while looking at Nana.


    "You should sit next to him first." Nana looked at Saki and said, "I''ve interrupted your date after all."


    Saki looked at Nana for a moment and said, "Well, you should sit next to him when we go back."


    Nana smiled and nodded.


    Without a doubt, the rtionship between both Saki and Nana was solid, and they had agreed to date him together.


    Saki sat next to Shishio, and Nana sat on the back seat.


    "So you''re all ready?" Shishio asked.


    "OOOHHH!!!" Nana raised her hand excitedly.


    "Oh - Oh..." Saki also followed awkwardly with a red face.


    Looking at Saki''s reaction, Shishio and Nana had to admit that this girl was too cute, right?


    ---


    The distance between Enoshima and Tokyo wasn''t that far, and someone could reach it with just an hour of travel by car.


    Feeling the smoothness when Shishio drove the car, Saki and Nana were wondering whether there was something that he couldn''t do.


    "I know that it is a bitte, considering we have already been inside the car, but do you have a driving license for a car?" Saki asked speechlessly.


    "I do." Shishio nodded. "It''s inside my wallet. I''ll show you if you want."


    "No, no, it is alright, you should focus on your driving," Saki quickly said, trying to stop him.


    "But why did you decide to go in a car?" Nana asked curiously, leaning forward so she could be closer to both Saki and Shishio. In truth, she wanted to hug him directly, but she was afraid that she might bother him since he was driving. If she caused a mess, the three of them might get into the ident, so she needed to be careful. When girls fall in love, their IQ might be lowered, but she still knew her action was still dangerous or not, though there might be an exception.


    "Well, I thought that you might want to buy something on Enoshima and I''d thought to buy a souvenir too. If we go there by train, it''ll be troublesome to bring all of those souvenirs." His thought was quite simple, driving a car was morefortable than using public transportation. A lot of romance stories in the anime used public transportation because they didn''t have money, but he was loaded with money, so it was better to use a car since it was veryfortable. "Still, do you want to go by train?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I''m not reallyfortable with public transportation," Nana said while raising her boobs lightly. Her boobs were huge. Even if she didn''t do anything, she would be a center of attention and be leered by many people. Even though she had gotten used to it, it was still tiring her out. "But I''m surprised that your parents allow you to drive a car."


    "They believe in me, and I have the ability, so why not?" Shishio didn''t exin too much, nor did he tell them that his parents didn''t know he had a car since it was very troublesome to exin.


    "Still, I''m not happy that you don''t feel surprised or something when you know that I''lle on this date," Nana said with a pout.


    "Saki told me," Shishio said.


    "....." Saki.


    "Right!" Saki quickly took out his credit card and gave it back to Shishio without hesitation. "Shishio, here."


    Shishio didn''t take it immediately and asked, "You can keep it, you know."


    "No, I feel scared using this card somehow," Saki said with an ufortable expression, especially when


    "Did you use it yesterday?" Shishio asked.


    "No," Saki said without hesitation.


    "Why?" Shishio asked with a surprised expression.


    "Hmm... I''m not sure how to exin this, but somehow I feel that our rtionship won''t be sure if I use this," Saki said slowly. She extended his credit card and said, "Please take it back."


    "Yes, I know that you have a lot of money, but let''s just keep that kind of rtionship in the future, so for now, let''s have a pure high school romance!" Nana also added that she was ufortable when she thought about using Shishio''s money, even though she knew that he had a lot of money. Still, it was great to know that he had a lot of money since that way, they wouldn''t worry about the future, considering she had decided to be with him forever and all.


    Shishio thought for a moment and knew that both of them were in high school. It would cause trouble if they bought many things, considering they were still living with their parents and all. At the same time, their rtionship wasn''t built because of money, so they still felt ufortable since they were still a student and all, so rather than giving them a credit card directly, which made them feel ufortable, it was better to give them a gift or pay them naturally without saying anything in the future.


    Shishio nodded and took his credit card. "Since that''s your decision, then I''ll respect your choice."


    Saki and Nana smiled at the same time.


    "Still, did you buy the battle underwear?" Shishio suddenly asked after he put his credit card in his wallet.


    "....." Saki.


    Nana smiled mischievously and asked, "I bought it, and I''m wearing it now. Do you want to see it?"


    "Oh?" Shishio was interested, but...


    "Nana! Shishio!" Saki wouldn''t allow this shameless situation to continue anymore, so she needed to stop them.


    Shishio and Nana onlyughed, and the three of them enjoyed their first date.


    ---


    Enoshima is a small touristy ind near Kamakura known for its beach culture and views of Mount Fuji. It is located in front of the legendary Shonan Beach area known for its colorful beach culture. It''s also known as a romantic ind because it was created by the love goddess Benzaiten.


    With Shishio''s "Driving Master," and when they were talking to each other, it felt like the trip, which took quite a while, felt so fast, and before long, they were already midway from their destination. Right now, they were on the toll road, which made their trip even faster.


    "Besides the aquarium, is there a ce that you want to visit?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s my first time going to Enoshima, and I don''t know much about it," Saki said while shaking her head.


    "Same for me, but I''ve done my research!" Nana said proudly.


    "Oh?" Shishio was quite interested in where Nana wanted to go.


    "But before that, Shishio, have you been to Enoshima?" Nana asked curiously since this guy seemed like he had been on Enoshima ind several times, considering he was so confident when he drove the car and didn''t even need to check whether they were in the right direction, which made her think that he had been on Enoshima.


    "No, this is also my first time." Shishio shook his head and said, "But I''ve done my homework since I don''t want to get lost on our first date." He wasing from Kyoto, or rather, even though he might have gone to Japan in his previous life. Still, he only went to Tokyo, Osaka, or Kyoto, a famous tourist destination. As for Enoshima, which was only a small ind, why did he need to go there? After all, he only had a limited holiday time, and it wasn''t enough for him to tour around Japan.


    "Hehehe, I''ve taken your first time," Nana said with a cheeky smile.


    "....." Shishio.


    Still, both Nana and Saki were happy to learn that Shishio had done his homework before they were going on a date since that means they weren''t the only ones who were excited about this date.


    "Shishio, I love you!" Nana forgot that Shishio was still driving and hugged him directly.


    Shishio felt the cruelty of when someone hugged him behind inside the car since he couldn''t feel Nana''s boobs now since they were separated by the car''s chair when she hugged him.


    "Nana, don''t hug him so suddenly. What if he loses his concentration?" Saki reprimanded Nana directly, but in truth, she was jealous of Nana, who could hug him without hesitation, but then, she said, "I love you too, Shishio..." She had a blush on her face since she was still embarrassed, but she still said those words.


    "You sure able to say "I love you" like it''s nothing," Shishio said since he knew that both Saki and Nana had said those words to him several times after they met on the station. Even though he could say "I love you" now, he hadn''t said those words to either of them until now. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he felt wrong since he wasn''t the type of someone who could say that he loved someone so easily, and it also felt strange to say that he loved them out of nothing.


    "It''s because it is my real feeling, and I can say it as much as I want to you," Nana said with a smile. "You can''t say that you love me now, so I''ll say those words in your ce."


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, "Thank you, Nana." He then looked at Saki and asked, "How about you, Saki?"


    Saki also smiled and said, "I want you to remember."


    "Remember?" Shishio looked at Saki with aplex expression.


    Saki didn''t think too much of Shishio''s expression and continued. "I know that you have something that troubles you, deep inside your heart, and even though you can''t say those words to us, I know that you have affection toward us and care about us, which is why I want to remember that the two of us are going to be beside you and love you, so I''ll say those words a lot of times from now on so you''ll remember that you can rely on us when you want to solve your problem." In truth, she had always wanted to help him solve his problem, and now without hesitation, she said the words she had kept inside her heart.


    Nana also felt the same, and she also looked at Shishio at that moment.


    Hearing the confession of two girls, even if he was a cold guy, Shishio had to admit that their feelings moved him, and since he was okay now, he was going to answer their feelings. "I know that I should say this in a more romantic ce or mood, but I''ll say this here." He took a deep breath and said, "Saki, Nana, I love you too."


    "......."


    Saki and Nana were dumbfounded, and their eyes were red before tears dripped from their eyes.


    "Shishio!!!" 2x


    The two girls hugged him directly without hesitation and didn''t care whether Shishio was driving or not since their feelings were uncontroble right now!


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t hug me so suddenly!" Shishio quickly reminded them.


    "I love you too!" 2x


    The two girls didn''t think too much and said those words without hesitation since they had been waiting for those words from his mouth and when they heard them, they felt a sense of happiness that couldn''t be controlled, but they knew that it was also dangerous to hug him so suddenly when he was in the middle of driving, but they weren''t satisfied so...


    "Shishio, say it again," Saki said, urging him.


    "Yeah, say it again. I want to hear it again!" Nana also said.


    Shishio looked helplessly at both of them and said, "I love you."


    His deep and maic voice caused both girls to shudder and felt their legs weak.


    "Again."


    "I love you."


    "Again!"


    "Te amo."


    "Again!"


    "Ich liebe dich!"


    "Again!"


    "Je t''aime!"


    "Again!!"


    "Wo ai ni!!"


    "Again!"


    "Saranghaeyo!"


    "Again!"


    "How many times are you going to ask me?" Shishio was helpless.


    Saki and Nanaughed, and they hadn''t arrived at Enoshima, but they were full ofughter and felt happy, and they knew for sure they would remember this date for their entire life.

 Chapter 241 - Shishio Would Eat Anything

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Shishio Would Eat Anything</h4>


    Sunny sun, the smell of the ocean, the refreshing wind, and beautiful scenery, everyone who saw this scene would be marveled, but Shishio didn''t care about any of that and watched two beautiful girls in front of him.


    The former girl wore a ck tank top inside a white shoulderless top, short jeans underneath, and a pair of sneakers, exposing healthy tan shoulder skin while looking excitedly at the surrounding scenery. For thetter, she wore a pair of long jeans, a pair of sneakers, and a white long-sleeved top stuffed inside, showing off a slender waist and toned legs.


    Shishio might have realized it before, but Saki''s butts were the best!


    Yukinoshita''s legs might be divine, but Shishio couldn''t touch it, and Saki was his girlfriend, so he might be able to rub his face there in the future.


    Holding his camera, Shishio didn''t hesitate to take a picture of the two girls!


    Nana and Saki, who marveled at the scenery of Enoshima, turned and looked at Shishio, who took their pictures and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hey, let''s take a picture together!" Nana pulled Saki''s arm toward Shishio.


    Shishio nodded and took a selfie with the camera that was given by Yukinoshita.


    The way Shishio took their photos was quite unique and they had never done selfies, after all, there wasn''t any smartphone so they quickly hooked by him.


    With more than half an hour of the trip, the three arrived at Enoshima, and they yed around directly. They didn''t immediately go to the aquarium since it was still early, and they decided to visit the Enoshima ind first by walking over the bridge.


    When they passed the bridge, they saw a group of students ying ser on the beach.


    "Shishio, can you beat all of them?" Nana asked curiously since she could see that the group of students that were ying ser on the beach was quite good, butpared to the shock that was brought by Shishio''s ability in the past, she felt that they were too weak.


    Shishio didn''t answer Nana''s question immediately and observed the group of students. He thought that they might be students from a nearby high school.


    "Now that you mention it, I have heard him dominate the ser match before," Saki said curiously since she had heard a rumor that Shishio was very good at ser.


    "If you saw his match, you would be surprised," Nana said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Saki became curious.


    "Shishio, have you thought about bing a ser yer?" Nana asked since, with his ability, it shouldn''t be difficult for him, right?


    "I don''t have any intention of bing a ser yer, but I might buy a ser team in the future," Shishio said with augh.


    "....." Saki and Nana.


    Shishio looked at the dumbfounded two and said with a smile, "I was just joking. Let''s continue to walk."


    Looking at Shishio''s face, they knew that this guy wasn''t joking around and really thought about buying a ser team in the future, which made them interested, wondering which team that he was going to buy.


    When they walked, they held hands with each other. After all, they were in Enoshima, and no one knew their identity here, so they were quite bolder.


    However, the group of students who saw them couldn''t help but cast jealousy, but when they saw Shishio, they couldn''t help but understand the reality. After all, Shishio was too handsome!


    ''Explode riajuu!!''


    They thought at that moment, but at the same time, they also felt relief when they thought their female manager didn''te to the beach since if she came, they might not be able to do anything.


    Still, one student thought to use a prank by kicking the ball toward Shishio''s direction, and when the group of students saw this, they didn''t stop him and watched what Shishio was going to do, but they still reminded him.


    "Hey, watch out!"


    Nana and Saki ignored this voice directly, but Shishio turned around and epted the ball with his shoulder smoothly, which caused everyone to feel dumbfounded.


    Nana and Saki realized what had happened, then they saw Shishio, who juggled the ball in amazement. Both girls and the group of students from the ser club were also dumbfounded since Shishio''s skill was too amazing!


    Shishio looked at the student who kicked the crappy shooting and kicked the ball toward this student.


    "Huh?!"


    The student, who saw the ball being kicked by Shishio, saw it getting closer and closer before it changed its direction and hit hisher region!


    *Baam!*


    "...."


    The student''s face turned pale, and he dropped to the ground, directly, unable to say any words.


    "...." Everyone.


    Nana and Saki were also dumbfounded.


    "Come on," Shishio said calmly.


    "Um." 2x


    Nana and Saki didn''t think too much and thought it was only a small episode. They thought it was better to enjoy their date rather than thinking about a stranger.


    As for the ssmates of the student who bothered Shishio''s date, they quickly reacted and screamed the name of the student.


    "Kouta!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "My - my balls...." The student, who kicked the ball before, said weakly before he closed his eyes.


    "KOUTA!!!!"


    They quickly helped the student, and some of them wanted to stop Shishio, but when Shishio nced at them with a sharp expression, they stopped and shut their mouths, they didn''t know who Shishio was, but they knew that he was dangerous!


    Looking at Shishio''s back, a young man with a normal feature cast aplex expression since that shoot was too amazing! Thinking about her brother who had passed away, he was wondering who was better.


    "Do you think that he''s a professional yer?"


    "No, even though I don''t want to admit that he''s so handsome, but with such a handsome face, it''ll be weird if he isn''t known."


    After all, even though they didn''t want to admit it, if an athlete had a handsome face, they would directly be the center of attention.


    "Come on, Kakeru. Don''t gawk over, and continue to train."


    Being patted on the shoulder, the young man with a normal feature quickly awoke and released his clenched fist, thinking that he might meet Shishio in the ser match in the future, but he would defeat him!


    If Shishio knew what this young man was thinking, he didn''t care, but he might change his mind if he knew that this young man''s childhood friend, little sister, mother, private doctor, and all the girls could trigger this system.


    ---


    As they walked on the bridge, Shishio didn''t expect to meet another character from a story that he had watched in the past.


    "Shishio, do you know them?" Saki asked.


    "Oh? Why do you think so?" Shishio asked.


    "I''m not sure. It is just a feeling," Saki said while looking at Shishio.


    "Hmm... I don''t know them, but I feel like one of the students there resembles someone I know," Shishio said.


    "Who?" Nana asked curiously.


    "Suguru Aizawa," Shishio said.


    "Who?" 2x


    Nana and Saki were confused.


    Looking at their reactions, Shishio didn''t feel surprised since even though ser might be a popr sport, many people didn''t show much interest in them. "You don''t need to think too much, is there a ce that you want to visit on the Enoshima?" He also didn''t bother to exin who Suguru Aizawa was since he remembered that this savior of Japanese football had passed away. Rather than talking about somehow who had passed away and made their mood awkward, it was better to enjoy their date.


    "Shrine!" Nana said without hesitation.


    Shishio didn''t answer and looked at Saki.


    "I don''t mind." Saki nodded and didn''t mind visiting the shrine.


    "Alright, let''s visit the shrine," Shishio said without hesitation.


    ---


    As they entered the ind, they could see many shops selling various foods in their surroundings. However, because they came too early, there weren''t many shops that opened.


    Shishio was a foodie, after all, so he was quite interested and wanted to buy them. He could also see that both Nana and Saki were also quite interested. "How about we get an ice cream?"


    "Agree!" Nana said without hesitation.


    Saki also nodded since it was quite hot.


    Even though it was spring, they were right on the beach, so the temperature was slightly hotter, especially when the sun was so bright so without hesitation, they went to the ice cream shop, but Nana was quickly dumbfounded when she saw one of the menus on the ice cream.


    "Shishio! Look at this! They sell whitebait ice cream!" Nana said with a strange expression.


    Whitebait is a collective term for the immature fry of fish, typically between 1 and 2 inches long. Such young fish often travel together in schools along the coast and move into estuaries and sometimes up rivers where they can be easily caught with fine-meshed fishings.


    If someone asked what was so famous in Enoshima, they would answer then it was their whitebait. Whether it was ice cream, rice bowl, or various desserts, they would put whitebait on it, showing their obsession with whitebait.


    "Do you want it?" Shishio asked.


    Nana quickly shook her head and said, "No, I''ll get a strawberry."


    Shishio nodded and asked, "How about you, Saki?"


    "Well, I''ll get the chocte one," Saki said.


    Shishio nodded, then looked at the owner of the shop. Such a small shop usually didn''t have an employee, and it was managed by a family. "We''ll get strawberries, chocte, and whitebait ice cream."


    "Eh?" 2x


    Saki and Nana looked at Shishio with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Yes!" The middle-aged woman owner smiled brightly at Shishio since it was so rare for her to see such a handsome young man.


    Saki and Nana looked at the middle-aged woman owner and looked at Shishio, thinking that this guy was too dangerous, right? They thought that they shouldn''t let their mother meet him, or else...


    Well, it was toote for Nana, but for Saki, she knew that sooner orter, Shishio would meet her parents since she also wanted to introduce him to her family, which somehow made her very shy.


    Shishio received the ice cream and paid them directly, leaving both Nana and Saki, who wanted to pay using their money became dumbfounded.


    "This is our first date. Can you let me be cool and treat you?" Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    Saki and Nana blushed and nodded shyly, epting their ice cream, as the middle-aged woman sighed, thinking why she didn''t meet Shishio 20 years ago.


    Taking their ice cream, they continued their journey to the shrine in Enoshima ind since it was one of the most famous spots. As they walked, they also ate their ice cream, and they looked at Shishio curiously, who ate the whitebait ice cream.


    "How does it taste?" Nana asked curiously.


    "It''s okay. It''s like milk ice cream." Frankly, Shishio couldn''t taste the whitebait at all, and it felt like a in topping or something. "Do you want to try?"


    "Yes." Nana nodded and ate some of Shishio''s ice cream. As she tasted it, she raised her eyebrow since she didn''t taste the whitebait at all. "I wonder how it tastes, but I don''t taste the whitebait at all!"


    "It''s just a gimmick." Shishio looked at Saki and asked, "Saki, do you want to try it too?"


    "Sure." Saki nodded and ate Shishio''s ice cream, but she was still blushing since she had an indirect kiss. She might have kissed him on his lips, but she had never had an indirect kiss before.


    "Shishio, do you want to try mine?" Nana asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and ate some of Nana''s ice cream while thinking that it was better for him to buy the strawberry one in the future.


    "Is it good?" Nana asked with a smile, feeling a bit giddy when she saw him eating her ice cream.


    "I''ll buy this one in the future," Shishio said, but Saki, who was on the side, sighed and said, "Shishio, you have some on your lip." She used her finger to clean the ice cream on his lips. Somehow, it reminded her of when they ate gyuudon in the past, but this time, it was different.


    Shishio directly ate the small ice cream on Saki''s finger, which surprised her.


    "Eh?" Saki blushed and felt his tongue, licking her index finger.


    Shishio realized what he was doing and apologized. "I''m sorry. It was on an impulse."


    "....." Saki couldn''t say anything and looked at her finger that was licked by Shishio.


    "Shishio, Shishio, eat mine too!" Nana said and put some of Saki''s ice cream on her finger.


    Shishio didn''t think too much and ate the ice cream on Nana''s finger. He looked at both of them with a wild smile and said, "It''s delicious."


    Looking at his action that would eat anything and this smile, both Nana and Saki had to admit that this guy was more dangerous than they had thought, and at the same time, they were a bit worried, wondering how many girls were going to be eaten by him in the future.

 Chapter 242 - Lets Appreciate

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Let''s Appreciate</h4>


    To reach the shrine on Enoshima ind was time-consuming. They needed to walk on the stairs, and without a doubt, it would tire them out, especially both Nana and Saki, which was why Shishio decided to get the ticket for the famous "Escar."


    In simple terms, "Escar" is an esctor, but it is built-in outdoors.


    If Shishio was only a normal high school student, then it would be impossible for him to buy the ticket for "Escar" since it was too expensive, but he didn''tck money. It might be a bit expensive, but, they would get a 10% discount when they bought a ticket for the aquariumter.


    Still, as someone who was doing business, even Shishio knew that this was just a gimmick, he felt it was a great thing that he could get a discount.


    As they walked into the esctor, Shishio read a lot of the history of Enoshima that was written on the wall, but then he heard Nana''sint.


    "Isn''t this esctor too expensive?" Nana pouted and didn''t see anything so special about this esctor. Even though Shishio bought the ticket, it was her man''s money, so she thought they were a bit cheated by the management of this ind.


    Saki also nodded, but she didn''t say much. After all, even though Shishio gave her a sry, her way of thinking toward money was still different from Shishio''s, and 1,000 yen was a lot of money in her mind.


    They needed to pay 1,000 yen for a one-day pass ticket, with three people, they needed to pay 3,000 yen.


    The pocket money of a high school student wasn''t much, or rather, it was rather low since a normal high school student would only get 3,000 yen a month, and a 1,000 yen ticket had taken a third of their pocket money. If they don''t work part-time or have a man like Shishio, they might as well do a small workout by hiking on the entire ind of Enoshima.


    Shishio couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Nana''sint.


    "Shishio, why are youughing? I''m worried about you, you know?" Nana pouted.


    "Sorry, sorry, but I think that this littlefort is worth the money." Shishio smiled when he saw they disagreed with him, so he continued with his exnation. "Let''s say if youe with your grandmother here, will you let her walk by the stairs or buy the ticket for the esctor?"


    Nana was dumbfounded, but then she said, "I''ll buy the ticket for the esctor." When she thought her grandma walked such long stairs, she couldn''t bear to see it. "But this is different, right? We''re young, and my grandma is old."


    Saki also started to think that even though this esctor was a bit expensive, it was also necessary, especially for those old people.


    "It''s the same." Shishio looked at Nana and said, "You don''t want your grandma to get tired, and I don''t want my girlfriends to get tired, so I think this ticket is worth it."


    "....."


    Nana and Saki looked at Shishio in a daze before they blushed and hugged his arms simultaneously. The only people on the esctor were only the three of them, and there weren''t any cameras, so they didn''t hesitate to flirt with each other.


    As for the money talk, Shishio didn''t really want to talk about it since it was a bit too much, and he also didn''t see a reason for them to know for now since they might not believe it either, so let''s just follow the flow.


    Still, Shishio had to admit that such a tourism ce really made a lot of money since it was just a simple esctor. Someone needed to pay 1,000 yen, but enough of that since they had arrived at the first shrine on Enoshima ind.


    Enoshima Shrine was located inside Enoshima Iwaya Cave, but that cave cannot be essed when the sea is rough.


    "That is why it was divided into three ces on Enoshima: Hetsumiya, Nakatsunomiya, and Okutsunomiya."


    Listening to Shishio''s exnation, both Saki and Nana marveled at him, thinking that their man was too smart, right?


    If they knew that Shishio read that information on the information board when they were about to enter the esctor, they must be speechless, which was why he wouldn''t admit it and needed to pretend that he understood everything so they would be more sticky with him.


    "Still, how did you know a lot about this?" Saki was confused, wondering why Shishio learned the knowledge about a shrine.


    Shishio only looked away for a moment and said earnestly, "I''m quite interested in mythology after all."


    "....."


    "Tell us the truth," Nana said as she hugged her arm tightly, pressing her breasts against him.


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he felt his penis was about to go berserk once again. He took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself and said, "The truth is I read the information when we''re about to enter the esctor."


    "...." Saki and Nana.


    Both of them were speechless before they started tough.


    As they walked into Hetsumiya, Saki asked, "Shishio, what''s so special about this shrine?"


    Shishio pointed at the pond with a dragon statue on the side. "That''s a ce to wash your money so you''ll be full of fortune."


    "Then don''t you need to wash your money there? You want to be a tycoon, right?" Nana said as she was about to pull him to the pond.


    "If I want to get something, then I''ll get it with my hands." Shishio looked speechless at Nana and said, "Do you think that you can be a tycoon by just washing your money in that pond? If so, there''s no poverty in this world."


    Saki agreed without hesitation if just washing money in that pond. Someone could be rich. Then there wouldn''t be poverty in this world.


    Still, hearing his answer, Saki and Nana knew what kind of man Shishio was, and it was what made them attracted by him.


    "Rather than this shrine, how about we continue to the next shrine since I''m sure you''ll be more excited in that shrine," Shishio said.


    "Oh? What is so special about the next shrine?" Nana asked curiously.


    "It''s a shrine for beauty and rtionships," Shishio said. However, as his voice fell, both Nana and Saki directly pulled him to the esctor sincepared to the first shrine, the effect of the next shrine was more amazing!


    ---


    As expected, the second shrine, known as Nakatsunomiya, was different from the first shrine. Shishio didn''t care about the effect of this shrine, or rather, he was more interested in the scenery from the second shrine. It didn''t mean that he didn''t believe in God or a higher being, or rather, he believed it since his existence itself was a miracle.


    Not only did Shishio be Shishio Oga in this world, but he also got a system. He was just a normal human who was slightly richer than most people in his previous life, but now, he could be called a superhuman because of the system. If there was no higher being, then who would have given him the system?


    Which was why Shishio believed in God. As for the deity in this shrine, he felt that it might be someone with a magic ability that the people in the past had worshiped since he knew that there was someone who could use magic in this world, so there should be one in the past, right?


    The people in the past were more religious than the people in this time since they believed more in science, but many things in this world couldn''t be exined by science, which was why Shishio believed in God.


    "Shishio, let''s pray!"


    Both Nana and Saki pulled Shishio to pray at the shrine.


    As they pped their hands in front of the shrine, they threw a coin to the donation box and started to pray.


    Shishio didn''t care much and followed their movements, but at the same time, he was confused. He knew that most of the people in this country believed in Shinto or Buddha, and some were either Catholic or Protestant. What made him strange was that even though most people in this country were either Shinto or Buddha, they celebrated the birth of Jesus Christ. Still, he had never heard of the people in this country trying to celebrate the birthday of Buddha or the deities of Shintoism, but he didn''t think too much since he was toozy to think about it.


    Nana opened her eyes and said, "Shishio, Saki, what did you wish?"


    "How about you?" Shishio asked.


    "I wish that we can go together forever," Nana said with a smile.


    "Even if you don''t make a wish, I won''t let you go," Shishio said simply.


    "Shishio, I love you~~," Nana said as she hugged his arm.


    "I love you too," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Me - me too..." Saki said in a blush.


    "I love you too, Saki," Shishio said in a deep voice, which made Saki feel shy and put her face against his arm.


    "Saki, what about you? What did you wish for?" Nana asked curiously.


    "It''s a secret," Saki said without hesitation.


    "Eh?" Nana pouted, continued to ask Saki, but Saki wouldn''t say anything so she could only give up and asked Shishio, "Shishio, you will tell me, right? What''s your wish?"


    "I don''t mind, but I didn''t make a wish," Shishio said.


    "You didn''t?" 2x


    Saki and Nana were surprised.


    "You want to achieve your wish with your own power?" Saki asked curiously.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I gave thanks." He looked at both Saki and Nana and said, "I said, "Thank you." Because every day is fun with you two, and I am d to meet you when I havee to Tokyo, especially when you two have be mine. I love you, Saki. I love you, Nana."


    When people prayed, they often made a wish. However, they forgot to appreciate what God had given them, so Shishio didn''t make a wish. He said thank you and was grateful toward the one who had made him became Shishio Oga. Even though he knew that this shrine might not be the ce of the one who had given him this chance to be Shishio Oga and gave him the system, it didn''t really matter since he just wanted to say all of that.


    Still, Shishio wondered whether the deity in this shrine knew the one who gave him a chance. If so, he asked the deity in this shrine to tell the one who gave him a chance to live again how grateful he was.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, both Saki and Nana were in a daze and felt that their hearts almost burst at this moment. They wanted to hug and kiss him directly, but at the same time, they also felt embarrassed!


    "Don''t look at me like that? I feel embarrassed now." Shishio looked away, trying to hide his blush, and said, "How about we continue to the next shrine?"


    "Wait a minute, I''m going to give thanks too," Saki quickly said.


    "Me too!" Nana also quickly said.


    Both of them had always made a wish, but they forgot to appreciate what they had received, which made them embarrassed!


    Luckily, their man reminded them, which made them quickly give thanks for what God had given them, and after they were done, they quickly pulled him to a deserted ce and kissed him directly to his lips.


    "I love you, Shishio..." Nana said as she rested on his chest.


    "I love you, Shishio..." Saki also did the same.


    Having a lot of women, Shishio thought that he didn''t need to make a wish, and what he needed to do was to appreciate what he had now since that way, he could treasure them better.


    "How about we continue now?"


    "OOOOH!!!" 2x


    With all of that, they continued their date, and as expected, their date was really fun!

 Chapter 243 - Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Grow Up</h4>


    Ritsu came to Shiina''s room and was about to wake her up, but then she was attracted to the futon used by Shiina on the bed. The smell of the futon was unique, but she didn''t think too much. She looked at Shiina, who was sleeping and shook her body lightly. "Mashiro, wake up. How about we eat lunch first?"


    "It felt good, Shishio..." Shiina murmured lightly.


    "...." Ritsu was dumbfounded when she heard Shiina''s words, then looked at Roberta, who stayed in Shiina''s room.. Still, she could see that Roberta''s expression didn''t change much, so she thought that it was her imagination, so she shook Shiina''s body again and woke her up. However, she really wondered what had happened to Shiina''s dream so Shiina would utter such words before.


    "Ritsu?" Shiina opened her eyes lightly, looking at Ritsu.


    "Do you want to have lunch?" Ritsu asked since it felt a bit lonely to eat lunch alone.


    "Where''s Shishio?" Shiina asked softly.


    Ritsu''s expression turned red when she saw Shishio''s huge penis before since it was too big, right? However, her expression turned bad when she thought he was going on a date with his girlfriend. She wondered why he made a girlfriend so suddenly, and at the same time, she was jealous of Saki. "He''s on a date with his girlfriend."


    Shiina nodded and didn''t feel that surprised. "I want to draw a manga." She raised her body lightly and went to her table to draw her manga. She also pulled the futon that Shishio brought from the lodging, sitting on the top of it since it was too hot to use it as a cover.


    Looking at Shiina, who drew her manga, Ritsu sighed and didn''t say anything since she often saw Shiina drawing a manga. In this state, Shiina wouldn''t bother with anything and would only focus on her manga. She then looked at Roberta and asked, "Roberta-san, do you want to eat lunch with me?"


    Roberta looked at Ritsu for a moment and nodded. "Yes."


    Still, Ritsu felt weird when she saw Shiina was smelling the futon, which made her wonder whether there was something special about that futon.


    ---


    As Ritsu and Roberta left and were about to have lunch, they saw Sorata, who stood at the entrance of the Sakurasou with a strange expression.


    Sorata had sent most of his things to the regr dorm by himself. He didn''t have much luggage anyway, but he felt quite ufortable to just leave like this and wanted to see Shiina for thest time. Still, he didn''t meet Shiina and only saw both Roberta and Ritsu, which made him scared since they were quite intimidating.


    Ritsu and Roberta only nced at Sorata and gave him a nod before they went to the dining room, leaving Sorata behind, but Sorata looked at their back and decided to call them. "Um, Senpai!"


    "Hmm?" Ritsu turned and looked at Sorata with a confused expression. After all, they had never talked much, or rather, besides the time they had a conversation could be counted with a single hand.


    Ritsu wasn''t good with a stranger, and Sorata was scared of Ritsu, so neither talked to the other.


    "Umm...." Sorata was hesitating to talk since he was a bit embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong?" Ritsu frowned.


    Sorata was a bit intimidated by Ritsu''s reaction, but he decided to say what he wanted to say. "Senpai, where''s Shiina-san?"


    "Mashiro? What do you want to do with her?" Ritsu asked with a frown, wondering why this guy suddenly talked about Shiina. Even though she might not show it, she was quite protective of Shiina, considering Shiina was her first friend. When she heard Sorata ask about Shiina, she looked at Sorata with a frown, wondering what this guy wanted to do.


    Sorata felt pressure from Ritsu''s stare, and it was like he was stared at by a hawk and might be massacred anytime, but he still gritted his teeth since he still wanted to say goodbye to Shiina told her that he was ready for her help anytime. "I - I want to say goodbye to her."


    "...."


    Ritsu was in silence and stared at Sorata with a strange expression. When asked about her love experience, she might have one, but her love was an unrequited one, so when she saw Sorata, somehow, she knew what was going on with Sorata.


    "Mashiro is drawing a manga," Ritsu said without changing her face. "Do you want me to call her up?"


    Roberta didn''t say anything and only stared at Sorata.


    "I...."


    Sorata thought for a moment calmly and thought about his interaction with Shiina. He knew that from the beginning to the end, from the moment they met each other, neither of them had made interaction with each other or rather, they were just strangers who were living in the same dorm.


    Sorata had a crush on Shiina, even though he was too embarrassed to show it. Before he might give up when he thought about Shishio''s rtionship with Shiina, he felt that the world had abandoned him. Still, when he heard that Shishio had a girlfriend, he knew that the world gave him another hope, and he thought that he would be able to close his rtionship with Shiina.


    However, until now, Sorata couldn''t get close to Shiina, nor was he able to talk with her.


    The rtionship between the two had never changed, or rather, the distance between them became farther.


    Sorata knew that there was no way for them to be together since they wereing from a different world. He was just a normal student who moved to Sakurasou because he picked up a cat.


    On the other hand, Shiina was the angel that descended from heaven to the earth, guiding everyone in the world of art.


    The status between the two of them was too far apart, which made him even more in despair.


    Sorata couldn''t say any words at that moment and stayed in silence.


    "Kanda-kun?" Ritsu looked at Sorata with a strange expression since this guy had been silent for a while. She also felt quite displeased since after this guy called her, this guy started to ignore her. "Kanda-kun!"


    "Ah, yes! Yes!" Hearing this sharp and loud voice, Sorata was startled and awakened from his thought.


    "If you have nothing to say, then I''ll go since I''m hungry," Ritsu said.


    "Ah, yes!" Sorata said subconsciously since Ritsu''s pressure was too strong, and he was afraid to make her angry.


    Ritsu frowned and shook her head. She didn''t say much, but at the same time, she was wondering whether her face was so terrifying. ''Is my face so scary?'' Somehow it made her depressed. She was, after all, a girl, and of course, rather than being told as scary, she wanted to be described as cute or beautiful. Not that she cared about Sorata''s opinion, but she wondered whether Shishio thought of her as the same, but then she shook her head since she knew that Shishio was different.


    ''Ugh...''


    As her mood turned bad, and she didn''t care about Sorata anymore. She turned directly and walked away. "Roberta-san, let''s eat."


    Roberta, who stared at Sorata silently with sharp eyes under her sses, nodded gently and turned around.


    Looking at Ritsu and Roberta, who had walked away, Sorata let out a long sigh before he plopped on the ground since being stared at by both Ritsu and Roberta was too stressful! He had to admit that they were pretty beautiful. They couldn''t bepared to Shiina!


    "Kanda-kun, are you ready?"


    When the door of the Sakurasou was opened, Shiro-san entered. There was some sweat on his forehead, and as usual, his face was covered in his bangs.


    "Ah, thank you very much, Shiro-san!" Sorata was d to know Shiro-san since Shiro-san had helped him move his things to the regr dorm. His money was limited, and there was no way for him to ask the moving servicepany, and Shiro-san, who heard that he was going to move, decided to help him by moving all of his things using a cart.


    The distance between Sakurasou and the regr dorm wasn''t that far, and they could reach them by walking, but even so, it would be very troublesome for Sorata to move all of his things by himself, which was why Shiro-san and the cart was a great help for him.


    "Then let''s go, help me to pull the cart," Shiro-san said with a smile. In truth, Shishio had told him that it was alright to borrow his motorcycle, but he couldn''t ride a motorcycle after all, which made him think that he should learn to drive and get a driving license.


    Sorata looked at Shiro-san''s smile and somehow felt a bit sad. There were many beautiful girls on the Sakurasou, but he needed to spend his time with a pervert, which made him sad for some reason. However, he was thankful, and at the same time, he felt really reluctant to go out from Sakurasou, especially when he thought that Shishio and Shiina would be together from now on, without his existence, no one really knew what would happen between the two of them.


    "What''s wrong, Kanda-kun?" Shiro-san asked since Sorata didn''t move from his spot after Sorata walked out from the Sakurasou.


    Sorata looked at Shiro-san for a moment, seemingly hesitant, but in the end, he asked, "Shiro-san, do you think I should move out from the Sakurasou?" Even though he had decided to move out in the end, he became hesitant again when he was about to move to the regr dorm.


    Shiro-san looked at Sorata for a while and didn''t answer his question immediately. "How about we talk while we walk?"


    Sorata looked at Shiro-san for a moment and nodded.


    Shiro-san and Sorata walked together, and some people who saw them quickly moved away, considering Shiro-san''s poprity around the neighborhood was quite loud since Shiro-san had never hidden the fact that he was a pervert.


    As they walked past the elementary school building, Shiro-san asked, "You don''t want to move?"


    "I...." Sorata wasn''t sure how to answer this question. Before, he had always wanted to move out from the Sakurasou no matter what, especially when he hated himself more and more if he stayed in the Sakurasou, and he also felt depressed whenever he thought how small he waspared to all the people in the Sakurasou, which made him think the Sakurasou was a hell.


    Even Mitaka, to whom Sorata was close, also decided to move from Sakurasou. If Mitaka couldn''t stay on the Sakurasou, how could he bear to stay in the Sakurasou?


    However, when Sorata thought of Shiina, he didn''t want to move out, especially when he thought it was dangerous to stay with Shishio, especially in the morning when he saw Shishio and Shiina came back from early in the morning. The thought of the two of them dating and having sex together made him crazy!


    But at the same time, Sorata also felt something strange in his heart, and he tried to ignore this feeling since he felt that it would be strange to ept this feeling.


    Looking at Sorata, Shiro-san could see how Sorata''s appearance had changed when they met for the first time. Unlike the cheerful Sorata in the past, he could see that there was a gloomy and depressing aura around Sorata, and it wasn''t his first time to see someone like Sorata, or rather, he had seen a lot of them. After all, he had stayed in the Sakurasou for the past few years, and many people moved in and out.


    Sorata wasn''t the only one who felt depressed to stay in the Sakurasou, and many people felt the same way as him, so Sorata definitely wasn''t someone special.


    "Kanda-kun, I know that it is a bit cruel, but I think that you should move," Shiro-san said calmly.


    "Huh?" Sorata, who was still preupied with his thoughts, was startled when he heard Shiro-san''s words.


    "It wasn''t my first time seeing a student like you who came to Sakurasou and decided to move out like you. You have also decided to move out, and since you have made a decision, you should follow it through," Shiro-san said.


    "Huh? Why?" Sorata wasn''t sure why, but he felt betrayed by Shiro-san since Shiro-san told him to move out. He thought that Shiro-san would ask him to stay, then he would stay. However, he didn''t expect Shiro-san would tell him to move out, which made him annoyed. He might not realize it, but he might seek an excuse to stay in the Sakurasou since he didn''t really want to move out, however...


    "Kanda-kun, have you seen your face right now?" Shiro-san said with a sigh.


    "My face?" Sorata was confused.


    Shiro-san pointed at the window of the shop next to them and said, "You should see your reflection on that window."


    "Huh?" Sorata followed Shiro-san''s words and saw his reflection on the window. His reflection was clearly shown on the window, and he was in shock. ''Am I this ugly?'' Unlike in cheerful appearance before, he was so ugly this time, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Looking at Sorata''s shock, Shiro-san sighed and said, "If you''re a masochist, then you might feel happy, but you''re not." He patted Sorata''s shoulder and said, "If you stay there any longer...." He could see the huge difference when he met Sorata for the first time and Sorata now, and he knew that if Sorata stayed there any longer, he wasn''t sure what might happen to this boy.


    Sorata was silent and continued to walk.


    This time neither of them said anything, and they walked in silence, but even so, this silence was so ufortable, but then Sorata asked, "Shiro-san."


    "Hmm?" Shiro-san looked at Sorata curiously.


    Sorata wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed and said, "Thank you for helping me."


    Shiro-san showed a gentle smile and nodded. "No problem."


    Looking at Shiro-san''s smile at this moment, Sorata wasn''t sure why, but he felt that Shiro-san was very handsome, and he couldn''t control his emotion and started to cry.


    Shiro-san looked at Sorata, who cried at this moment and only patted his shoulder gently, thinking that this young man might have grown up.

 Chapter 244 - Marketing Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Marketing Strategy</h4>


    As Sorata moved to the regr dorm, Shishio enjoyed his date with both Saki and Nana. They didn''t spend much time at the third shrine. Rather they went to the Samuel Cocking Garden on the top of the Enoshima ind. As they entered, they saw the garden was filled with rare nts and a stunning botanical garden that sprawled at the foot of the Sea Candle lighthouse.


    "Wow, so many roses!" Nana was amazed, looking at the garden in front of her. "Shishio, let''s take pictures together again!" Her man was very good at photography, so she didn''t hesitate to ask him.


    "Calm down," Shishio said helplessly, and took a picture of Nana, then took a picture together, before he looked at Saki, who was looking at the garden of rose curiously. He approached her and asked, "Do you like flowers?"


    "Well, it isn''t bad..." Saki said in a blush since she felt a bit embarrassed to admit it..


    Shishio squatted down beside Saki and looked at the pink rose that was stared at by Saki. "Do you know the meaning of pink rose?"


    "What?" Saki looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Happiness." Shishio looked at Saki and said, "It represents my feeling now since I''m happy that I can be with you."


    "........"


    Saki''s face was so red. She looked around before she stole his lips.


    Shishio was a gentleman, so he epted this kiss gracefully.


    Somehow, it felt strange, they had kissed several times, but every time they kissed, it was so wonderful. As they parted, Shishio said with a smile, "Thank you for the treat."


    Saki moved closer and snuggled with him.


    "Hey, don''t leave me alone!" Nana quickly approached them and didn''t want to be left alone.


    Saki and Shishio onlyughed and continued to walk, but Nana asked, "Shishio, what kind of flower is that?"


    "Which flower?"


    "That one."


    Nana pointed at the yellow flower with a small cup-like shape. "Oh, that''s buttercup."


    "What''s the flowernguage of that flower?" Saki asked curiously while wondering how this guy knew a lot of flowernguage.


    The reason why Shishio knew the flowernguage was because he knew that a girl loved this kind of cringe and romantic words. Even though he might have a girlfriend that he almost wanted to get married in his previous life, he also had many experiences with a lot of women. After all, he was young, so why should he be in a hurry to settle with one girl when there were many girls around him? He knew that he was a scumbag, but he had repented and decided to settle with one girl. However, his wish to marry this girl failed since he had died. He had be Shishio Oga now, and he couldn''t return to his previous life.


    Shishio didn''t want to be trapped in his past, which was why he had to move on, and he was able to move on now, but now, thinking what he was doing, he might really return to how he used to be in the past, which made him speechless.


    "The flowernguage for the buttercup is "I''m dazzled by your charm."," Shishio said while looking at the two girls.


    "........."


    Nana and Saki thought that this guy was really good at making them crazy, and if they were on the bed, they would push him immediately. Unfortunately...


    "Well, let''s go to the lighthouse. I''m curious about the scenery there," Shishio said.


    The two didn''t have ament, and they also wanted to visit the lighthouse.


    Enoshima''s "Sea Candle" lighthouse is a prominent symbol of the Shonan area. Its observation tform offers a magnificent 360-degree view, boasting sights such as Mount Fuji, Tokyo Tower, the Boso Penins, Izu Oshima, and more.


    Looking at two girls looking at the scenery by using a binocr to see the scenery from the top of the lighthouse, Shishio only smiled, thinking thatpared to the two girls, the scenery in his surroundings was dull. When he thought about what he had done with Shiinast night, he then looked at the two girls that he dated, especially their toned butts, which made his mouth be dry, but he quickly shook his head since he knew that there was a lot of chance in the future.


    Anyway, Shishio hid from the two for a while, trying to calm his penis since it was so hard at that moment.


    As they were satisfied, watching the scenery from the lighthouse, they decided to have lunch at the nearby restaurant since they were quite hungry at that moment since they had walked for a while.


    Shishio wanted to eat traditional food, but it might take a long trip to go there, so, in the end, he settled for the cafe that was located on the Samuel Cocking Garden, LONCAFE.


    The three of them sat together as they looked at the menu.


    Saki and Nana looked at the food price, and each of them cost at least more than 1,000 yen which made them speechless, but who made their man so rich?


    "What do you want to order, Shishio?" Nana asked curiously.


    "What will you order?" Shishio asked.


    "Um, I''ll get a "Cheese Cuban Sandwich Set." Nana looked at Shishio and said, "Can you get the french toast? That way, we can share it." The menus seemed very delicious, and she wanted to taste all of them, but she didn''t want to get fat, so she thought they should share it. "How about you, Saki?"


    "I''ll get "Caramel Banana Walnut Set French Toast," Saki said, but then she noticed that Nana was looking at her with a strange expression. "What?"


    "No, it is unexpected. I''d thought that you don''t like sweets or anything," Nana said.


    Saki snorted, but she didn''t say much. She looked at Shishio and couldn''t help but recall the food that he cooked. Her mouth became watery, but at the same time, she became depressed, thinking that he might force himself to eat the lunch that she cooked.


    "Shishio, what about you?" Nana asked again.


    Shishio talked with the cute waitress, which made her blush and gave him a rmendation about the food in this cafe, which made both Nana and Saki speechless.


    "Then can I get "Avocado Shrimp Sandwich," "Rich Creme Brulee French Toast," and "Peppermint Tea"? Shishio asked. Even though he was a foodie and couldn''t get fat no matter how much he ate, he still refrained from following his desires all the time since he might not be able to control his desire if he kept doing that.


    The waitress nodded without hesitation and wrote down all of their orders before she walked away.


    "Is the waitress cute?" Nana asked while staring at Shishio.


    "You''re cuter, Nana," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Nana snorted and looked away, trying to hide her blush. "Still, you ordered two foods?"


    "If I want, I can eat all the menus in this cafe," Shishio said.


    "....." Nana and Saki.


    "You''re not afraid to get fat?" Saki asked with doubt.


    Shishio looked at the two of them then said, "I know that you might get jealous when I tell you this, but I won''t get fat no matter how much I eat."


    "..." Nana and Saki.


    Both of them had never thought that they would be so jealous of their man at this moment.


    "After you eat, let me see your stomach," Nana said without hesitation.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment and wondered whether this girl was so horny, but he nodded.


    "Fine."


    Their food quickly came, and they also started to eat, and when they put the food into their mouths, they understood why this cafe was famed for their french toast since this cafe really made their french toast to the point of perfection. It was so soft that they were enthralled by the melty goodness spreading in your mouth!


    "Delicious!"


    Nana didn''t eat her sandwich but ate Shishio''s french toast directly, eating it with a happy smile.


    "...."


    Shishio didn''t say much and thought that Nana''s kiss would taste like french toastter, which made him quite anticipated. He then looked at Saki, whose reaction wasn''t much better than Nana''s, and thought girls really had a soft spot for the sweet.


    As they finished their food, Nana quickly sat next to Shishio, then lifted his t-shirt to see whether he would get fat or not.


    Saki was speechless, but she didn''t stop Nana since she was also curious.


    The moment Shishio''s belly was shown, the mind of Nana and Saki were blown away when they saw his perfectly shaped eight pack and his sexy v-line, which made them almost have a nosebleed.


    "Can you put it down now?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Nana nodded, but her hand caressed Shishio''s stomach gently, curiously.


    "...." Saki.


    Nana looked at Saki with a smile and pulled Saki''s hand too. "Saki, let''s do it together."


    "Um, wh - what?!" Saki was dumbfounded, but it felt like her hand was automatically moved to Shishio''s abs, touching it with amazement.


    Both of them kept rubbing his belly, but they forgot that Shishio was a male, so...


    "...."


    Saki and Nana looked at the big penis raised through his pants at this moment with a dumbfounded expression since it was too big.


    "Can you two stop now?" Shishio''s voice was hoarse at this moment, staring at his two girlfriends.


    Saki and Nana felt their bodies were so hot when his eyes stared at them.


    When their eyes met each other, their thoughts were simr, and they regretted that they had a date on Sunday since if they came on Saturday, then there were a lot of things that they could do.


    "Stop it. Someone might see us," Shishio said as he calmed himself.


    The two of them nodded and quickly looked around. They knew Shishio''s charm was very dangerous for a girl, and if those girls knew that their man had a huge penis too, they knew that it would be a disaster for them!


    Still, both of them were curious how it felt when his thing entered their bodies which somehow made them giddy.


    Shishio looked at both of them and knew what they were thinking, but he was also helpless. After all, he knew how troublesome it was when a girl lost their first time, and he knew that he needed to stay with them all the time. If they were on holiday, then it would be easy. Unfortunately, they need to go to school tomorrow.


    After calming themselves, they continued to date while pretending that the previous incident didn''t happen. Then they went to visit the famous Love Bell in Enoshima.


    "Shishio, Saki, let''s ring the bell together and write our name on the locks together!" Nana said.


    Saki and Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    The reason why Saki agreed without hesitation was that she also sought this kind of thing.


    Shishio might not have an interest in this kind of thing, but he still did this so his girls would be happy since he knew that girls loved this kind of sappy thing.


    "Love Bell," "Love Locks," "Love Locket," etc., etc., Shishio wasn''t sure how many times that he had seen this kind of attraction for a lover, but since it could make quite a sum of money for the management of the ind, why not?


    Shishio also didn''t talk nonsense, saying that this was a marketing strategy of the management of the ind since at this moment, he felt the money to buy the lock was worth it, especially when he saw the smile on the two girls.


    ---


    When they finished touring around Enoshima ind, they went back to the car. They didn''t n to go back since they still wanted to visit the aquarium, but Shishio bought too much food, so they needed to put it in the car before continuing their journey.


    "Why did you buy so much?" Saki was helpless.


    "It''s for your family, Nana''s family, the people in my dorm, the members of the literature club, and my and Nana''s ssmates." Shishio put down the specialty foods of Enoshima that he bought before in the car.


    Saki and Nana were a bit helpless, but they also felt happy to bring a lot of souvenirs and gifts for their family and friends.


    "Saki, do you want to give some to your ssmates?" Shishio asked.


    "No, you know that I don''t have a friend in my ss, right?" Saki said without hesitation while staring at Shishio.


    Shishio then hugged Saki, kissed her cheek, and said, "Well, you have me now."


    "Hmm..." Saki nodded with a smile resting on his chest.


    Nana didn''t bother them at this moment since she knew that Saki might need him, but at the same time, she only realized that Saki was a loner and wanted toin about Saki''s ssmates since Saki was a very wonderful girl!


    "Saki, you have me too!" Nana also hugged both Shishio and Saki.


    "Hey!" Saki was startled when two of the softest things were on her face, but she was unhappy when she felt Nana''s breasts!


    The three of themughed together while hugging each other. Luckily, they were inside the car, or else they would attract a lot of attention, but at the same time, Shishiomented why today was a Sunday?!


    As they walked out of the car, they visited the Enoshima aquarium, which was one of the must-visit ces in Enoshima.


    The three of them entered the aquarium together, but when Shishio was about to enter, he felt something weird. He saw a beautiful girl being ignored by a lot of people, walking alone inside the aquarium.


    ''Strange...''


    "Shishio, Shishio, the jellyfish here are so awesome!" Nana said in amazement, looking at various jellyfish inside the aquarium.


    "Yes, yes, there are sure a lot of them." Still, Shishio had to admit that the jellyfish were beautiful, but he was speechless when he saw some jellyfish mating inside the aquarium. He took a picture of them and then looked at Saki and asked, "What''s wrong, Saki?"


    Saki was unsure, but then she thought for a moment and said, "I want to bring my little sister here." She felt that the aquarium was so beautiful and was also very good for the education of her little sister, so she thought to bring her little sister here.


    "Well, we can revisit Enoshima in the future," Shishio said as he held her hand.


    "Um." Saki nodded with a smile.


    "Hey, I want to bring my Nee-chan too!" Nana also said.


    "Sure, sure, bring all of them here," Shishio said and didn''t think too much. After all, they had given him many rewards from the system, so he didn''t mind taking them to have fun.


    Saki and Nana smiled as they continued their date in the aquarium. They looked at various marine life, watched a dolphin show, touched the animals, and did many other things.


    Shishio also found a catfish and took a picture of it. He wasn''t sure whether Yukinoshita would love this catfish, but he took the photo of it anyway since it had a cat by its name.


    They kept ying, and the sky turned orange. It was almost evening, and they thought to go back since they had yed for a long time. They walked out of the aquarium and were about to go back, but Nana and Saki decided to go to the bathroom first.


    "Shishio, wait here. I want to go to the bathroom," Nana said.


    "I''ll go with you," Saki said.


    "I''ll wait here." Shishio nodded and waited for them on the street. As he waited, he watched the sunset from the beach, and he had to admit that this scene was beautiful. He then took out the nori yokan (Japanese sweet) that he bought before and ate it slowly, thinking where he should go in the future. As he ate, he noticed a beautiful girl that he had seen before. He knew that there was something weird about this girl, especially when she ran in his direction. "Hey, watch out!"


    The girl didn''t seem to hear his words and crashed into him.


    Shishio didn''t mind crashing into a beautiful girl, so when she crashed into him and almost fell, he caught her naturally. "Hey, are you alright?"


    When the girl was caught and heard his words, she looked at him with a dumbfounded expression and asked with a shaky and expectant voice, "Can... Can you see me?"


    Shishio looked at this girl and somehow realized who this girl was and at the same time...


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Enhanced Smile">


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by the system, but he was surprised that he met this girl here.

 Chapter 245 - Can You See Me?

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Can You See Me?</h4>


    When she thought about today''s date, Nana''s desire to move alone increased, especially when she thought of what had happened before. Even though they pretended nothing had happened, when she felt his huge thing got hard when she touched his stomach, she really had an urge to do it.


    Nana let out a long sigh and thought she needed to talk about this matter with her parents. With all of that, she decided to go out of the toilet and saw Saki, who was washing her hands on the sink.


    "Nana." Saki nodded.


    "Saki." Nana smiled and nodded.


    Even though they were unsure about their rtionship in the past, they knew that they were happy with this rtionship after this date.


    "Nana.."


    "Hmm?"


    "His...." Saki''s face was red, and she felt hesitant for a moment before she murmured. "...Big."


    Even though Saki only murmured, Nana understood what Saki meant, so she nodded and said, "His penis is big."


    "...."


    Saki''s face was so red and reprimanded Nana. "Can you not be so vulgar?!"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, there''s only the two of us here," Nana said nonchntly.


    "....."


    Saki looked around and nodded. "Nana, I want to tell you something."


    "What?" Nana looked at Saki curiously.


    "I want to have sex with him," Saki said with a serious expression while looking at Nana.


    "...."


    Nana was dumbfounded there, her face was so red, and she quickly reprimanded Saki. "Senpai, how can you be so vulgar?!" Even though she nned to live alone because she wanted to be with him more, she felt like it was a bit too early for her to do that kind of thing. Still, if there was an unexpected situation like if he pushed her, then she would happily ept him, though.


    If Saki knew that Nana had invited Shishio alone to the school and did this and that, then she would be speechless by her words.


    However, that was the truth, Nana might be alright with kissing him, but she felt that it was still a bit early to have sex. As for when she offered her hand at him at that time, it was because her instinct as a woman told her that she needed to do that, especially when she saw Shishio''s state, but if she was asked whether she was ready or not, then she wasn''t ready.


    "......"


    Saki rolled her eyes while she heard Nana''s words. She looked at Nana fearlessly and said, "Remember, how did I meet him?" When she thought that she had almost lost her innocence that time, she wanted to give her first time to him as soon as possible. Even though she had never said it, she felt a bit scared to walk at night alone. The reason why she could walk so calmly right now was because of him. As long as she was with him, she felt that she was being protected, being soothed, and it wasfortable, but at the same time, she could feel his dangerous eyes which stared at her body with a desire, which made her body giddy and excited all the time. The contradiction that she felt from him made her crazy for him.


    "Well..." Nana recalled the story when Saki and Shishio met each other, and somehow she understood why Saki wanted to do this.


    However...


    "Still, isn''t it a bit too early, Senpai? We haven''t dated him in a week!" Nana quickly said.


    "Let''s say when the mood is right, and either of us went on today''s date alone with him. Do you think that today''s date will be over just by sending us back to our home?" Saki asked.


    "Well..." Nana thought about when she and Shishio stayed in the literature club alone and thought about how aggressive he was. Her body suddenly became giddy when she remembered him, who desired her body so much.


    Looking at Nana, who blushed, Saki also somehow understood Nana''s feeling, and sometimes, she often imagined herself being teased by him then...


    "So, what do you n to do, Senpai?" Nana asked with some blushes.


    "You only call me "Senpai" in either school or during this time, huh?" Saki said with a sigh.


    Nana onlyughed in response.


    "Frankly, I don''t know..." Saki sighed.


    "....." Nana.


    "But I want a chance to be with him alone," Saki said without hesitation.


    "Chance to be with him alone?" Nana looked at Saki curiously.


    "Um." Saki nodded.


    Nana thought for a moment and said, "How about Golden Week, Senpai?"


    "Golden Week?" Saki''s eyes brightened when she heard Nana''s words.


    "There are two weeks before Golden Week. At that time, we can go on a trip with him alone," Nana said.


    "Who''s first?" Saki asked.


    "I''ll support you this time, so you can go first, Senpai," Nana said with a blush. "But after that, can you tell me your experience?"


    "........." Saki.


    ---


    Mai Sakurajima.


    That was her name, she was a famous child actress, but she had decided to take a hiatus for a year or so after what had happened in her middle school time. She wouldn''t say what had happened to her at the time, but she could only attend a school in the middle term of her first year because of her workmitment. By then, social circles had formed, making her the "odd one out," causing her to be isted. As a result, the student body didn''t know how to deal with her. While they had no reason to bully her, they also feared associating with her would cause them to be isted as well.


    Such a situation had happened for an entire year, and Mai just felt tired somehow. She had lost her ce in the entertainment, and she was isted in the school. There was nothing that she could do, and every day was just so hard.


    Usually, Mai would stay in the infirmary and sleep there. Her grades were good, and her identity as a public figure, so no one talked much about her actions.


    However, a few days ago, something happened, which made her feel curious when a couple had a fight on the infirmary since the content of their fight was quite interesting, and the male was such a scumbag since he thought to date two girls at the same time.


    Luckily, Mai coughed and stopped the girl from deciding in a hurry. She hoped that the girl didn''t ept the confession of the male student.


    The incident might not have anything to do with her, but it might be because she had nothing to do that she paid a lot of attention to the couple. Still, even though she didn''t know who those two couples were at that time, she had seen their backs, and it wasn''t that hard to know their identity.


    ''Sunohara Nana and Oga Shishio, huh?''


    The two figures were very famous on the Suimei, after all. One of them was the famous beautiful gal with a sexy body and a smart mind, and the other was the smartest student in the Suimei and the most handsome one at that.


    Mai only observed them from far away, but she didn''t talk with them, but when she saw Nana''s expression, she knew very well that Nana had fallen for Shishio. She could only sigh at how naive Nana was, but it wasn''t her problem, nor did she have the right to tell her anything since it was Nana''s choice. She could see that Nana was happy, then it made her curious what was so special about Shishio Oga besides his handsome face.


    Mai had to admit that Shishio Oga might be the most handsome guy she had seen, and she hadn''t seen someone more handsome than him. She had to admit that his handsome face was a good point. Still, she felt that it wasn''t enough for Nana to decide to date him together with other girls, which was why she was curious what made him be attracted by Nana since she had to admit that Nana was so beautiful and Nana''s boobs were just...


    "............"


    Mai had to admit that Nana''s size was just inhumane. Hence, she observed Shishio from a distance and became even speechless when she saw many beautiful girls around him so much that she wondered how this guy could attract all of them since those girls were all famous for being grumpy and attainable flowers.


    With all of that, Mai knew that Shishio should be an enemy of every guy in the school, but unlike what she had imagined, his rtionship with everyone was good, and it was as if everything was under his control. He wasn''t isted like her, and he was friendly with everyone, which made her dumbfounded.


    If Mai didn''t know that Shishio had two girlfriends, she would think this guy was perfect. However, no one was perfect, and Shishio was a scumbag.


    Mai somehow had an urge to open his mask in front of everyone, especially those girls, but who would believe her?


    So in the end, Mai didn''t think too much, but then she saw that even Yukinoshita, who was also very famous in her grade, also came to visit Shishio, which made her even more speechless. Even though she was famous, Yukinoshita was also very famous since Yukinoshita''s beauty didn''t lose to her, and she heard that Yukishita should being from a rich family. Still, she didn''t know the details, except that Yukinoshita''s father was a parliament member or something.


    Mai wasn''t sure what made him so attractive besides his handsome face and grades, so even the famous beautiful girl in the 2nd grade was also attracted by him. However, she also thought it might be a rumor, and no one said too much about it, considering it was clear that Shishio''s public girlfriend was Sunohara Nana.


    The guys were happy, and the girls were depressed, but no one said much since it was his choice.


    Mai wanted to refresh her mind and thought about visiting the aquarium. She didn''t want to go to the aquarium in Tokyo since she was afraid that many people might notice her, so she decided to visit the Enoshima aquarium. It might have been quite far, but it was alright.


    Mai walked around to the aquarium and watched various marine life, but someone collided with her, almost making her fall. She was stunned and looked at the person who collided with her, but she saw the person only walk away without looking back. Then a simr thing happened again, but she didn''t think too much at that time, thinking that they were preupied with the scenery of the aquarium since she had to admit that it was beautiful. However, her mood wasn''t good. Her mood was quite sullen, especially when she had been hit several times.


    As the evening came, Mai thought to go home since it might take a while to go back to Tokyo, but she was a bit hungry and decided to eat something first, so she visited a small restaurant. However, an unexpected thing happened since when she entered, she had been ignored, and it was as if the restaurant employee didn''t notice him. It wasn''t until another customer appeared that she realized that she had gone unnoticed.


    When she realized that, Mai panicked, and the world spun around. She was so dizzy. She wanted to scream for help, but when everyone ignored her, she knew that it was useless. She only wanted someone to see her right now and hoped this nightmare would end soon. She didn''t know what to do until she collided with someone. She almost fell, but she was caught by the person that she collided with.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Mai was dumbfounded, and as expected, when she looked up, she saw Shishio Oga, and she didn''t expect to meet him here, but at the same time, she quickly asked with a shaky and expectant voice. "Can... Can you see me?"

 Chapter 246 - Do You Believe Me?

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Do You Believe Me?</h4>


    Looking at her desperate expression, Shishio showed a confused expression and nodded. "I can see you."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai let out a sigh of relief, ignoring Shishio''s confused expression since she also felt that it was normal for him to show such a reaction when someone suddenly asked them such a weird question.


    Even now, Mai also felt weird since what had happened to her before was something impossible to happen, but it happened. Fortunately, she could be seen again, so everything should be alright, right?


    "Sorry to disrupt you," Mai said, bowing her head lightly before she left. After all, she was very independent, and she also didn''t want to be seen as a weird girl, who asked an odd question, but when she was about to go, her wrist was grasped.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Mai was startled when her wrist was grasped, and she could see the difference between a male and a female. She could feel how strong she was, which made her slightly nervous and blush. Luckily, Shishio quickly let go of her, which made her sigh in relief, and looked at him with an impatient expression. "What''s wrong?".


    If it was other people, then Mai might kick the nuts of that person directly, but the person who grasped her wrist was Shishio, someone that she had observed for a long time, so after Shishio let go of her wrist, she looked at him, wondering what he wanted to say.


    "Sorry for stopping you." Shishio raised his hands and said, "My girlfriends are almost here, so why don''t you ask them too?"


    When Shishio saw Mai, he knew what had happened to her, but he couldn''t tell her directly since it would be too weird to tell her that she had gotten Adolescence Syndrome, which made her unable to be seen by everyone. If he was in Mai''s ce, he would also think that such a paranormal matter was ridiculous. After all, it was human nature to ignore the bad things around them.


    Shishio also knew that Mai''s personality didn''t like trouble, which was why, even though Mai was isted by everyone, she didn''t try to fight back since she didn''t want to cause a conflict. It was also because of that matter that this Adolescence Syndrome struck her down.


    After he met Futaba, Shishio also researched Adolescence Syndrome. Even though he found out about it, it wasn''t somethingmon, or rather, it was an urban legend that no one had ever thought to exist.


    In truth, Shishio also had simr power to Mai, considering he had a "Ninjutsu Mastery." As long as he wanted to, he could walk without anyone noticing him, erasing his presence, but in his case, he could control this power, but Mai couldn''t.


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "...You believe me?"


    "I don''t know," Shishio said.


    "Then why are you helping me?" Mai asked with a confused expression, looking at him, wondering why Shishio decided to help her. After all, she had asked such an inexplicable question, and she was sure that anyone who was being asked that question would be troubled and thought of her as a weirdo, right?


    "Because you''re a beautiful girl," Shishio said jokingly.


    "......."


    "Don''t joke around!" Mai said while staring at Shishio.


    "What a troublesome girl..." Shishio let out a sigh and then pointed his finger at the sea. "Can you see the sea first?"


    Mai ignored Shishio, who mocked him, then looked at the sea, wondering what this guy wanted to say.


    "If you suddenly see someone drowning in the sea, what will you do?" Shishio asked.


    "Huh?" Mai was confused by Shishio''s question, but then she thought for help, then said, "I can''t swim, so I''ll probably call the life preserver." She didn''t understand Shishio''s question, but if such a thing happened, she would call the life preserver since she couldn''t swim and she didn''t want to drown either. She looked at him, but he looked at him with an "as-expected" expression, which made her slightly annoyed. "What about you? What would you do if you saw someone drown on the sea?"


    "I''ll go jump into the sea immediately and save that person," Shishio said calmly while eating his yokan.


    "But you can swim, right? My case is different from yours," Mai said and felt that it was too unfair topare both of them, especially when she saw his fit body.


    "Even if I can''t swim, I''ll still help that person. Do you know why?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Mai looked at Shishio and didn''t understand his reason. "But I''m not wrong!"


    Shishio looked at Mai for a moment and looked at the sea. "Well, that''s true. Your answer is correct, but you should know that only the people who have drowned themselves can share the terror of the sea or the pain of suffocating underwater."


    "..........." Mai looked at Shishio in a daze since she understood what he wanted to say.


    "Well, I don''t know if there''s value in doing that, but in your case, I think there''s a value since this way, I can get to know the famous Sakurajima Mai," Shishio said jokingly.


    No one knew the feeling of being unnoticed beside Mai, so even if someone decided to help her, they would only help her with a half-asset feeling. They never put themselves in Mai''s ce, the terror of being unnoticed, the pain being ignored, the agony of the thought that her condition wouldst forever. She was the only person who understood those feelings in this world, but someone told her that he also wanted to share this feeling, which made her eyes red, and her lips trembled.


    Mai looked away and wiped away her tears.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and took out a handkerchief from his pocket, giving it to her. "Here."


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment, and after a moment of hesitation, she took it from him.


    Shishio also pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    "Thank you," Mai suddenly said after she had calmed herself.


    "No problem," Shishio said.


    "I''ll wash it," Mai said.


    "You don''t need to," Shishio said.


    "Why? Don''t you want to know me?" Mai asked with an amused expression.


    "I don''t want to be misunderstood by my girlfriend," Shishio said and took his handkerchief from Mai''s hand directly.


    "Which girlfriend? I know that you have a lot," Mai said while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Mai with a weird expression and asked, "Do you know me?"


    "I don''t think there''s anyone in Suimei who doesn''t know you," Mai said, but at the same time, she curled her lips and knew that this guy tried to change the topic of conversation, but she didn''t say anything since they weren''t particrly close.


    "Still, it is still my first time to know you, so let me introduce myself then." Shishio looked at Mai and introduced himself. "My name is Oga Shishio. I''m in my first year at the Suimei."


    "Mai Sakurajima. Second-year at the Suimei. I''m your senior," Mai said.


    "I know." Shishio nodded and said, "I don''t think there''s anyone in Suimei who doesn''t know you."


    Mai raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is that a payback?"


    "You can think of them that way." Shishio took out a yokan (red bean paste jelly) and asked, "Want some? It''s good."


    Mai took the yokan from Shishio''s hand and said, "I''ll forgive you for your cheekiness." She opened the package and ate it directly, tasting the sweetness of the red bean paste jelly on her mouth, and somehow it calmed her down.


    Shishio looked at Mai, looking at the yokan in her hand with her little and cute tongue before he looked away. If he had to say, Mai wasn''t that much different from Yukinoshita, but Yukinohita had a petite chest and long legs. On the other hand, Mai''s body was perfect. She had arge chest and smooth, long legs. He knew he was such a scumbag for thinking so, but he was a man, so it couldn''t be helped.


    God had created such a beautiful girl, and as a believer, Shishio believed that there was nothing wrong with appreciating her.


    "So Sakurajima-senpai."


    "I don''t like it when someone calls me Sakurajima," Mai said.


    "Then Mai-senpai," Shishio said.


    "I don''t remember being your Senpai," Mai said.


    "It seems that I need to p your butts to fix your attitude," Shishio murmured.


    "What?!" Mai looked at Shishio with shock, and there was a tint of redness on her face.


    Shishio pretended nothing happened and asked, "So can you tell me what happened, Mai-san?"


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment before she begrudgingly ignored his remarks. She then shook her head and said, "I don''t know." She didn''t know what had happened. After all, it was so sudden, and when she realized it, it felt like everything was so confusing, and then she collided into Shishio, and everything was just gone, just like that, which was why she was confused.


    "Just tell me slowly, tell me what you have experienced before," Shishio said slowly.


    Mai looked at Shishio, who looked at him without doubt, making her heart warm, so she told him what had happened to her before. She then told him her experience in the aquarium that many people had collided with her. Still, she thought that they were just too preupied with the fishes in the aquarium, so she didn''t think too much until she entered the restaurant to eat, but the staff ignored her and she had be unnoticed by all the people around.


    After she told her story, Mai snorted and said in a self-deprecating way, "No one is going to believe in such a crazy story, right? Do you believe in such an insane story of mine?" She didn''t look at Shishio and looked down, staring at her shoes while holding her yokan.


    "As I''ve said before, only people who have drowned know the terror of the sea and the pain of suffocating."


    Mai was stunned and looked at Shishio.


    "I don''t know what has happened to you, but I believe you," Shishio said.


    "Why?" Mai looked at Shishio and asked, "Why do you believe me?"


    "Because you showed such an expression before." Shishio looked in the direction of the toilet where both Saki and Nana went and saw both of them walking toward him. "My girlfriends are almost here. You can ask them whether they can see you or not." He waved his hand at both Saki and Nana, and then he felt weird when both of them quickly dashed toward him.


    Mai was stunned when she heard Shishio''s answer. ''My expression...'' She touched her face, but then she became stunned again when she heard that his girlfriends woulde. She looked at him, who showed a gentle expression toward his girlfriends, and couldn''t help but feel quite jealous before she looked at both Nana and Saki, and she had to admit that both of them were very beautiful and both of them had their charms.


    "Shishio, why you''re with Sakurajima-senpai?" Nana, who had rushed toward Shishio, was dumbfounded when she saw him standing with Mai.


    Saki didn''t say much but was also confused when she looked at both Shishio and Mai.


    Nana and Saki knew about Mai. After all, Mai was a famous figure in the second year, but both of them had never thought they wouldmunicate with Mai that much, considering Mai''s status as a public figure, but such a girl would talk with their boyfriend and stand next to each other. Even though they hated to admit it, they had to acknowledge that Mai was very suitable to stand beside Shishio, but then, they also weren''t going to let Shishio be stolen, so they directly hugged his arms at the same time.


    Mai looked at both Nana and Saki, looking at her cautiously, and could only sigh. "Then I''ll go back first, Oga-kun." She knew that both Nana and Saki could see her, so her problem should be cleared, right?


    Still, Mai was wondering what kind of magic Shishio used so he could date two girls simultaneously since she thought that he was dating each of them secretly. However, it seemed that they knew each other and even dated each other openly, which confused her and became curious about him.


    However, she knew that their rtionship wasn''t that close, and she couldn''t ask him anything, and since it was their choice, she was going to respect it, especially when Shishio had helped her after all.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and didn''t say much or stopped Mai since he had both Nana and Saki right now. On the other hand, Mai was the only girl he met for the first time. The weight between them was different. If he suddenly told Saki and Nana that he would ask Mai to go home together, they would look at him in doubt, which was why he needed to exin the situation first. He might not tell about Mai''s trouble, but he could create an excuse such as Mai was followed by a stalker or something.


    "Why are you with her?" Saki asked curiously.


    "She asks for help?" Shishio said simply.


    "Help?" 2x


    Nana was confused, but Saki thought for a moment before she called Mai quickly. "Hey, wait a moment!"


    Hearing Saki''s voice, Mai was confused and turned back. "Did you call me?"


    "Yes." Saki nodded and asked, "Sakurajima-san, do you want to go back with us?"


    "........"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 247 - Im Curious

    <h4>Chapter 247 - I''m Curious</h4>


    "Saki, is this alright?" Nana quickly whispered.


    "..."


    Saki rolled her eyes when Nana called her by her first name, but she didn''t care much and said, "You know she is a public figure. What if a stalker follows her?"


    "Stalker?!"


    Nana was dumbfounded and quickly held Mai directly. "You need to get back with us! It''s dangerous to go back alone like this!"


    "....."


    Mai was so confused and then looked at Shishio for help.


    "...."


    Shishio ignored Mai''s plea and asked, "Well, if you don''t mind, then how about we go back together?"


    Mai looked at the three of them for a while before she nodded. "Thank you."


    "No problem," Nana said with a smile.


    "Then how about we go back, Shishio?" Saki said while looking at Shishio.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded. "Let''s go back."


    ---


    Mai didn''t know the reason why Saki and Nana decided to ask her to go back together, but she agreed since she just didn''t want to be alone at this moment. She might have hidden it very well, but she was afraid of a simr thing happening again.


    "Um, are we not going to the station?"


    Mai suddenly realized that they didn''t go to the station.


    "No, wee here by car," Nana said with a smile.


    "Huh? Car? Who drove it? Did you bring the driver?" Mai was confused.


    "Him." 2x


    Saki and Nana pointed at Shishio at the same time.


    "..." Mai.


    Shishio noticed Mai''s gaze and said, "Mai-san, don''t tell anyone, alright?"


    Mai realized that this guy was more naughty than she had thought and more courageous, too, since he dared to bring his two girlfriends together on a date to Enoshima by driving a car alone. "Is this okay?" But she had to admit that she was a bit jealous even though she had be a high school student. She had never had any experience to enjoy her youth.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. His driving skills are amazing," Nana said chirpily.


    Unlike Nana, Saki didn''t have a hobby to talk about that much, so she let Nana talk, and somehow she was d that their rtionship was good.


    While Nana and Mai talked together, they also started to call each other for the first time.


    Mai also asked Saki to call her by her first name since she didn''t like her family name.


    Saki agreed and also told Mai to call her by her first name.


    Shishio didn''t join their conversation since he knew that if he said something, both Nana and Saki might think he had feelings for Mai. Nana and Saki were beautiful, and their beauties didn''t lose to Mai, but Mai had this aura and presence that was different from ordinary people since Mai had been an actress during her childhood time.


    If Shishio had to make aparison, then Mai was simr to both Shiina and Yukinoshita. The aura and presence of both Shiina and Yukinoshita were quite simr to Mai, after all.


    Mai''s presence and aura might have overwhelmed ordinary people, but Saki and Nana didn''t think much about it.


    Nana was good atmunication, and she was also Ayaka''s little sister, so she also had this motherly aura around her who wouldn''t lose to anyone. She also thought that she didn''t lose to Mai, considering her chest was bigger than Mai. As long as she didn''t see anyone who had a bigger chest than her, she was mostly calm to talk with anyone.


    As for Saki, if it was before then, she might feel overwhelmed by Mai, but she had followed Shishio to the Kengan Match and met various people whose status was even bigger than Mai. Hence, she was naturally calm, and she had stayed with Togo, who was known as the "Merchant of Death," a famous hiatus actress such as Mai was just another person in her eyes.


    However, unlike both Nana and Saki, Mai was quite surprised by the reaction of the two girls since they didn''t show panic or inferiority in their expression, and she could tell that they looked at her like any other girl. They didn''t see her as the famous child actress, Sakurajima Mai, but instead just a student from the same school, Sakurajima Mai. It might seem easy, but unlike boys, who had never thought too much, the rtionship between girls was moreplex, especially when someone was better than others. The girls would try to iste the girl rather than trying to be better.


    That was the case with Mai, and she was isted from the school, so she didn''t have a chance to have a girl talk, and it was also the reason why she became more curious with Shishio, wondering how he could date such two wonderful girls at the same time.


    Then when they arrived at the parking park, Shishio entered the car, and Nana also followed, sitting next to him.


    Saki looked at Mai, who stood there and said, "Come in."


    "Um." Mai looked at Saki, wondering whether this girl didn''t realize that Shishio''s car was a luxurious foreign car, but her rtionship wasn''t that close. It was too rude to ask such a question, which somehow made her even curious of Shishio.


    "Excuse me," Mai said as she entered the car.


    "Well, let''s go back," Shishio said.


    "Yes." 3x


    ---


    The trip was rtively peaceful, and Mai understood why Nana told her that Shishio''s driving skill was amazing.


    "Um, Mai-senpai, can I ask you a question?" Nana asked.


    "Yes." Mai nodded. "What''s wrong, Nana?"


    "So why were you asking for Shishio''s help before?" Nana asked.


    Hearing Nana''s question, Mai felt hesitant to talk and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio pretended that he didn''t feel Mai''s gaze since he wanted to see whether this girl would try to hide why she asked his help and just told both Nana and Saki the truth.


    Looking at Shishio, who pretended that he didn''t see anything, and looked at the stare of both Nana and Saki, Mai felt hesitant. Unlike when she talked with Shishio before, she knew that she could ept her problem, and he didn''t think she was weird. He understood her, and it was also why she talked to him, but both Nana and Saki were different. Besides their status as Shishio''s girlfriend, she didn''t know them, and she didn''t want to be thought of as a weirdo.


    However...


    "Being a public figure must be hard, huh?" Saki said with a sigh.


    "You don''t need to say it anymore! It must be hard on you..." Nana wanted to hug Mai, but she was sitting on the front seat, so she could only pat Mai''s shoulder.


    "Huh?" Mai was dumbfounded and felt confused.


    "Stalker has followed you, right?" Saki said.


    "..."


    Mai was in a daze, but she nodded after a moment. "Yes."


    Shishio could only shake his head when he heard Mai''s answer, but he didn''t say anything at that moment. He also didn''t feel surprised by her answer since she was still in a state of denial, and she thought that everything was just her imagination, and unlike him, who could naturally make her talk, both Saki and Nana were just strangers in Mai''s eyes. After all, it was normal for someone to be cautious of a stranger, right?


    Mai, who had acquiesced, Saki''s statement, quickly looked at Shishio''s reaction through the back mirror. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything, and his expression was quite calm as if he had expected this matter, which made her feel a bit depressed, wondering why she couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Don''t worry, if that stalkeres at you again, just tell, Shishio," Saki suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Mai was surprised when Saki directly offered Shishio to help her.


    Saki thought that Mai doubted Shishio''s ability, so she said, "He''s strong. Even if there are ten people, he can trounce them."


    "Really?" Nana looked at Shishio in surprise. She knew that Shishio was strong, but fighting ten people was a different matter and after hearing the confirmation from Saki''s mouth, this fact surprised her.


    "Why were you the one who was surprised?" 2x


    Shishio and Saki said at the same time, and it caused Nana tough.


    Mai knew that even though Shishio, Saki, and Nana didn''t exin their rtionship, she knew that they were dating each other, but she could see how happy they were, so happy that it blinded her, deep down inside, she also felt jealous. Looking at Shishio, she recalled their first meeting and how he talked with her at that time, somehow. She slowly understood how he could date two girls at the same time.


    ---


    Even though the distance between Enoshima and Tokyo was quite far, it didn''t take too long for them to arrive in Tokyo.


    Shishio didn''t send both Nana and Saki first, but instead, he sent Mai back to her home first.


    "Thank you very much," Mai said to Shishio since he had sent her back.


    "It''s alright. I only do what most people do," Shishio said.


    "Most people, huh?" In her mind, most people would ignore her or be a creep when they saw her. She was fortunate that she met Shishio, Nana, and Saki on her trip to Enoshima.


    "Well, be careful, Mai-san," Saki said.


    "See you next time, Mai-senpai," Nana said with a smile.


    Mai said goodbye to both Saki and Nana with a smile, but Shishio suddenly called her out before she went back.


    "Mai-san, bring this with you," Shishio said and gave Mai some of the yokan that he had bought.


    "No, no, it is too much, and I have troubled you all this time. How can I receive this?" Mai was a bit overwhelmed since she received a lot of yokan. Even though she had to admit that it tasted good, she couldn''t ept it since she had troubled him too much.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. I know that what you have experienced before is a scary experience. You should rest and eat something sweet to calm down." Shishio didn''t let Mai reject his gift and returned to his car. "Then we''ll go back first."


    Nana and Saki also said goodbye before they left.


    Mai looked at the back of Shishio''s car and had aplex expression on her face since it had been a while since she had beenfortable with someone. She then looked at the paper bag in her hand and saw various foods bought by Shishio, but then, she noticed a piece of paper.


    Mai raised her eyebrow and saw a note from him.


    "If something happens, then don''t hesitate to ask for my help. You can call me or email me."


    Mai then saw his phone number and email, and somehow, once again, she understood why that guy could have two girls around him.


    ---


    When Mai had left, Shishio felt the gaze of both Nana and Saki on him. "What?"


    "Do you like Mai-san?" Saki asked directly.


    Nana also looked at Shishio, waiting for his answer.


    Shishio looked at the two girls and said, "She''s a beautiful girl. Who hates her?"


    "....."


    Saki and Nana recalled how beautiful Sakurajima Mai was and couldn''t help but feel depressed and threatened.


    Shishio looked at both Saki and Nana, who were quite down at that moment, and he knew that whether they were female or male, they had an inferiorityplex. Even though both Nana and Saki were beautiful and knew that they were beautiful, in front of Mai, they felt slightly inferior, and they were wondering whether someone like Mai was his type of girl. "But you''re not worse, or rather, in my eyes, you''re several better than Mai-san."


    "Huh?" 2x


    Saki and Nana looked at Shishio in surprise.


    "I have confessed to the two of you and not to Mai-san. I have chosen you, so have confidence that in my eyes, you two are the most beautiful girls, alright?" Shishio also quickly epted his "Enhanced Smile" that he received from Mai and showed his new smile at Saki and Nana.


    "..."


    Saki and Nana could only stare at Shishio in a daze, and they had to admit that he was so handsome at that moment.


    "Shishio!" 2x


    Saki and Nana didn''t care whether they were on the street or not, and they quickly hugged him, or rather, they didn''t want to let him go at that moment, and they wanted to kiss him directly!


    "Wait! Wait! We''re on the street! I''m driving! Do you want us to die!?"


    If they were only hugging, then Shishio didn''t mind, but they also wanted to kiss him, which made him wonder whether they wanted to die. Still, looking at their reaction, he had to admit the "Enhanced Smile" effect was so dangerous.

 Chapter 248 - Enhanced Smile

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Enhanced Smile</h4>


    Shishio had never thought too much about the effect of his "Enhanced Smile" since he thought this ability was only giving him a better smile, but he forgot how handsome he was. He was very fit since his body was three times better than ordinary people, and of course, it also affected his appearance, which made him even more handsome, adding the effect of the "Enhanced Smile," then...


    "....."


    Shishio then thought about the housewives he had often seen during his workout and thought they might give up their husband and child if they saw his smile.


    Luckily, hearing his words, Nana and Saki only remembered that they were on the street and they knew that they were at fault since they almost caused an ident, so they quickly apologized. Still, they realized their man had be more handsome, especially when they saw his smile, which caused them to be unable to look away from him..


    In the past, if they were asked what his charming part was, they would answer then it was his eyes without hesitation. After all, Shishio had an "Enhanced Vision," and it caused his eyes to be more attractive, but now, with his "Enhanced Smile," his charm was simply destructive.


    The three of them talked to each other as usual again. Since Nana and Saki often stayed with him, they had gotten used to seeing him all the time, so even though their reaction was a bit exaggerated before, they could act naturally with him now. Still, they wondered whether to tell him not to smile anymore except in front of them since they were afraid that a lot of girls might fall again for him, but they felt that it was a bit too much, so they didn''t say anything.


    The time passed very quickly, and before long, they arrived in front of Saki''s house.


    "See you tomorrow," Saki said with a smile, feeling a bit reluctant to part, but she knew that they would meet each other again tomorrow.


    Nana and Shishio also said goodbye, and before Saki left, Shishio told her to bring a lot of souvenirs that he had bought on Enoshima for her family.


    Saki couldn''t reject, or rather she might give up rejecting, so she epted, kissing his lips shyly before she walked out from the car.


    Looking at Saki, who had walked out, Nana looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio, can we stop at Onee-chan first?" She had decided to live alone, but she knew that she needed her parents'' permission. She wasn''t sure whether she could get her parents'' permission easily, so she decided to bring Ayaka with her.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and asked, "I also want to give them souvenirs."


    "Alright!" Nana nodded. "Let''s go, Shishio!" She was d that they came to Enoshima since this way, she had brought a lot of bribes!


    ---


    Aki Shiina, someone, might forget about him since he didn''t appear for a long time, but he was the protagonist of the harem story known as the Sunoharasou. He should be the only male in the story and get the hearts of all the girls living in the Sunohara dorm slowly, having a lot of lucky pervert moments with all the girls, and staying happily there. Not only did he get the heart of the three cute students who were living in that dorm, but he also got the heart of the beautiful caretaker of this dorm.


    That should be the future of Aki Shiina, the harem protagonist, that should be the case, but when Shishio appeared a week ago, Aki felt that the world was full of malice. No one loved beingpared to each other, and even though his features were quite beautiful and cute that he often being mistaken as a girl, he was naturally weak, so Yuzu Yukimoto, one of the tenants of the Sunaharasou, oftenpared him to Shishio.


    "Shiina, don''t cause too much trouble!"


    "Shiina, don''t cry all the time!"


    "Shiinaaaaa!"


    Aki felt like his life was like hell. It might be because he was often being pampered that it was quite hard for him to be reprimanded all the time, and it caused him to be in tears all the time.


    Looking at Aki, who was in tears, Yuzu also stopped and sighed, feeling like facing a girl rather than a boy.


    "Yuzu-chan, you shouldn''t bully Akkun! Bad!" Ayaka couldn''t help but reprimand Yuzu.


    "But Ayaka-san, he has caused a lot of mess!" Yuzu let out a long sigh, looking at the messy kitchen.


    When Shishio appeared, Aki wanted to be more masculine, and he tried a lot of things to prove his masculinity, from cooking, helping Ayaka clean up the house, etc. Still, everything that he had done ended up in a mess since he was naturally clumsy.


    If this clumsy attribute was put on the girl, then she would be a cute girl. Unfortunately, this clumsy attribute was set on a boy, so they could only say that this boy was ipetent.


    Aki, who wanted to prove his masculinity, decided to make dinner for everyone, but he ended up causing a big mess, and they couldn''t eat their dinner since everything was ruined.


    Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri, who were growing girls and felt hungry from studying, were very helpless, but unlike Yuzu, who was very frank and openly got angry at Shiina, Sumire and Yuri didn''t say much, but they looked at Shiina helplessly. They were so hungry and wanted to eat, but the dinner wasn''t ready, and the reason for this was because of Shiina. How could they not feel annoyed?


    If they didn''t meet Shishio, Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri might not say much and only waited until Ayaka to cook their dinner. Still, after they had met Shishio, they felt a massive difference between Shishio and Aki.


    Both of them were men, but how could one be so weak and ipetent?


    If Aki told them that he was a girl, they might not think too much, but he often told them that he was a man and wanted to be treated like one, but the result? It was a disaster.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Akkun is still learning after all," Ayaka smiled warmly as if the mess in the kitchen was only a small matter.


    "Miss caretaker..." Aki was moved by Ayaka''s gentleness and felt like he was being saved. He thought that Ayaka was different from all the girls he had met, and he might have fallen for her. That was what he had felt at that moment.


    Ayaka was very kind and very gentle, and she was also an adult, so she thought all of them were here as a child, so it was pretty normal for Aki to make a mistake.


    If Aki knew what Ayaka was thinking, he might cry out loud since he wasn''t even treated as a man. Instead, he was treated like a child.


    "Still, what should we do now?" Ayaka put her palm on her cheek and sighed. "There aren''t many ingredients now, and it might be a bitte to buy ingredients since I also need to clean up the kitchen."


    "What? Then what should we eat?" Yuzu wanted to cry at this moment and couldn''t help but re at Aki, who had caused this problem!


    "Hii...!!!" Aki was scared by Yuzu''s re and wanted to hide behind Ayaka, but Ayaka moved away, walked to the kitchen to clean the mess that Aki had caused. The faster she cleaned the kitchen up, the faster that she could buy the ingredients.


    Looking at Ayaka, who started to clean up the kitchen, Aki quickly said, "Ca - Caretaker-san! Let me help you!"


    Ayaka looked at Aki and smiled. "It''s alright. Akkun should be tired from cooking, right? You should rest up a bit."


    Feeling the gentleness of Ayaka, Aki quickly nodded since, in truth, he was exhausted from doing something that he had never done before. He felt a bit sleepy, so he decided to sleep on the sofa for a moment.


    However, the truth was that Ayaka didn''t want Aki to cause any more trouble, so she didn''t want him to bother her since she wanted to clean up the kitchen fast, but then her phone rang and vibrated, causing her chest to tremble several times. "Hyaann~~."


    "Ayaka-san, don''t do a shameless thing in this dorm!" Yuzu roared.


    "......"


    Sumire and Yuri were lost for words when they saw Ayaka''s boobs trembled. They knew that Ayaka''s boobs were huge, but they had never expected that she would use her boobs as a four-dimensional pocket.


    Hearing Yuzu''s loud voice, Aki awoke since he felt a bit surprised. "Eh?"


    "What a naughty phone." Ayaka didn''t think too much about Yuzu''s roar, took out her phone from her chest, and saw that Nana had called her. She was wondering why Nana called her, so she epted the call quickly. "Hello Nana-chan, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Ayaka, who was talking on the phone, they felt a bit curious about what Ayaka was talking about since they could see that she was thrilled, so when she closed the phone, Yuzu quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Ayaka-san?"


    "Ah, Nana-chan and Shishio-kun are going toe, and they will bring a dinner too, so you don''t need to worry," Ayaka said with a happy smile.


    "Eh? Really? Shishio-nii wille?" Yuzu was surprised, but she also felt happy.


    "Yes, they just happened to be back from Enoshima, so they wanted to give us a souvenir, and they said they would buy a dinner alone the way," Ayaka said with a smile, feeling happy that she could see both Nana and Shishio. After all, it had been a week since she had seen them, so she naturally missed them.


    Before Nana entered high school, she lived in the Sunohara dorm, and both sisters had always been together, so it might be the first time both sisters were separated from each other, and of course, Ayaka missed her sister.


    Ayaka also missed Shishio. Even though Shishio''s age was simr to Nana''s, he gave her a masculine feeling that made her feel it was alright to be pampered by him. She often pampered someone, but someone had never pampered her, so she still remembered the feeling when she was hugged and patted at that time.


    However...


    "Um, Ayaka-san, can I ask you a question?" Yuri suddenly raised her hand.


    "What''s wrong, Yuri-chan?" Ayaka asked.


    "Why did Shishio-nii and Nana-senpai go to Enoshima? Were they on a date?" Yuri asked, and this question somehow caused turbulence in the entire Sunahara dorm.


    ---


    While there was turbulence in the Sunahara dorm, Nana asked, "What should we buy for dinner?" She naturally asked him if it was something normal, but she didn''t know that she might have depended on him at that moment.


    In truth, it was better to cook something, but Shishio was toozy to cook, and he also didn''t have ingredients on his hands, so he said, "Well, how about a kebab?" He saw a kebab stall on the street, and with his "Cooking Mastery," he could see the taste of the kebab that was sold was quite decent.


    "Kebab..." Thinking of those greasy meats that were wrapped in pita, somehow Nana''s mouth felt quite watery. "Let''s get them!"


    ---


    After Nana told them that she and Shishio woulde to the Sunohara dorm, everyone directly waited at the entrance since they were a bit hungry. They also had nothing to do, and at the same time, they wanted to ask whether both Nana and Shishio were dating each other or not.


    "Still, I''m jealous that they went to Enoshima," Yuzu said with a sigh.


    Even though Yuri and Sumire didn''t say much, they also felt quite jealous of Nana, who could visit Enoshima during her break with Shishio.


    "Enoshima, huh? I wonder whether they went to visit the aquarium..." Yuri murmured.


    "Aquarium?" Sumire looked at Yuri curiously.


    "Yes." Yuri nodded at Sumire. "If you go to Enoshima, you should visit the aquarium, right?"


    "Ah, I also want to visit Enoshima too!" Ayaka, who had cleaned up the kitchen, also joined everyone, felt quite jealous of her little sister who went to Enoshima, but before they continued to talk, they heard the noise of vehicles in front of the dorm, which caused them to feel strange, especially when they saw a luxurious SUV right in front of their dorm, wondering whose car it was. After all, they thought that Shishio and Nana would visit them by riding a motorcycle which was why they were surprised when they saw this car.


    "Hey, did you miss me?" Nana suddenly came out of the car and felt surprised when she saw everyone waiting for her.


    "Huh? Nana-senpai?" Yuzu was dumbfounded.


    Not only Yuzu, but Ayaka, Sumire, and Yuri, along with Aki, who timidly followed them, were surprised when they saw Nana suddenly walk out from the car, then suddenly, they heard another voice.


    "It has been a while, everyone."


    There were a lot of questions that they wanted to ask in their minds. Still, as they heard this familiar voice, they turned their heads toward the source of this voice, and when they saw Shishio smiling toward them, somehow, they stopped caring for any of that now and just wanted to indulge themselves in this smile.

 Chapter 249 - My Sister-in-law Is Lewd

    <h4>Chapter 249 - My Sister-inw Is Lewd</h4>


    It might seem weird, but there are many kebab stalls in Japan.


    Kebab is from Middle Eastern, so how can ite to Japan, located so far away from the Middle Eastern area?


    This is because of the Turks who immigrated from the former Russian Empire to Japan in the early 20th century. With this, it wouldn''t be weird when there were many kebab stalls in Japan, right?


    The juicy meat, the bomb of seasoning, the freshness of the vegetable, and the chewy pita bread, everything wasbined into one, creating a perfect dish.


    Shishio knew that he needed to thank Turkish people who came to Japan since he could taste such delicious food.


    The kebab might be fatty, but for those who were still young, it was their favorite food, especially when they were hungry.


    Yuri, Yuzu, Sumire, Ayaka, and Aki ate the kebab that was bought by Shishio in the dining room inside Sunohara dorm with relish since it was so delicious.


    "Shishio, yours is spicy, right? Can I try it?" Nana asked while looking at Shishio''s kebab..


    Unlike everyone whose kebab was mild, Shishio chose the spiciest one since he loved spicy food. Unfortunately, it was pretty hard to get spicy food in this country, considering chili was rtively rare in Japan, and most people in this country didn''t like spicy food. It was also still in 2005, and the development of the inte wasn''t that developed, so most restaurants or food shops would sell typical food such as udon, ramen, gyuudon, or sushi.


    There also weren''t many strange foods such as rainbow cheese, cheese sandwiches, or anything rted to cheese.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio asked since he knew how sensitive Nana''s tongue was.


    "Yes!" Nana nodded without hesitation and ate part of Shishio''s kebab directly. Still, then she suddenly felt her tongue burning, which made her startled, but she didn''t hate this feeling, or rather, she enjoyed it. Still, she couldn''t hold it and fanned her tongue with her hand. "It''s hot!"


    "Didn''t I remind you before?" Shishio was helpless and gave her the yogurt that he had bought before. "Here, drink this."


    Nana didn''t hesitate and drank the yogurt directly. However, Yuri, Yuzu, Sumire, and Aki saw this scene and opened their eyes wide!


    "Huh?!" Yuzu''s face was so red that she pointed her finger at Nana. "Senpai, don''t do anything perverted!"


    "Huh? Perverted?" Shishio was confused by Yuzu''s words.


    After drinking Shishio''s white yogurt, Nana felt better and smiled at Yuzu. "Yuzu, what are you getting shy with an indirect kiss for? Or do you want to drink from Shishio''s straw too? Here, here!" She pushed the yogurt that she had drank to Yuzu, trying to tease her.


    "Wait! Wait!" Yuzu''s face was so red that she saw the straw that was drunk by Shishio. ''Ugh...'' Her mind wasplicated. After all, she was still young, and she didn''t have any experience, so facing the temptation of the indirect kiss, she was almost overwhelmed, however...


    "Ey!"


    Ayaka suddenly joined and drank Shishio''s white yogurt from the straw Shishio and Nana had used before. She slurped the white yogurt through her mouth and then showed afortable expression. "Shishio''s yogurt is delicious..."


    "......." Shishio.


    "O - Onee-chan!" Nana was startled and could only stare at her sister dumbfoundedly.


    Ayaka didn''t think too much of her little sister''s words, licking her lips gently with her tongue to clean up the greasy meat from her lips.


    "......"


    Shishio was wondering whether Ayaka was born as a subus.


    "Well, Nana-chan, Shishio-kun, thank you for the kebab, so how much is it?" Ayaka asked.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to." Shishio shook his head, then said, "You treated me to a delicious lunchst week, so this time, it is my time to treat you." There was no way for him to receive money from his sister-inw, right?


    "Um, is that okay?" Ayaka was a bit hesitant.


    "Well, it''s alright, Ayaka-nee. You don''t need to think too much." Shishio then changed the conversation by taking out the souvenirs that he had bought from Enoshima. "By the way, I have brought a lot of souvenirs from Enoshima. Please share it with everyone."


    Everyone was quickly attracted by the various sweets and unique foods that Shishio bought and couldn''t help but be excited.


    "Try this. This is delicious," Nana said as she gave Sumire, Yuri, Yuzu, and Aki the snacks that she had tried on Enoshima before.


    "Um, Nana-san, was Enoshima fun?" Sumire asked curiously.


    "Of course!" Nana then told them how her experience was on the Enoshima with Shishio. She didn''t tell about Saki since she felt like it was troublesome to exin to them. Shishio also didn''t say anything since he knew that even though they had decided to date him together, there was no way for them to tell their acquaintances that there were more than two people in their rtionship right now.


    Hearing Nana''s story, the girls couldn''t help but feel quite jealous since she could go to Enoshima with Shishio.


    From shrines, various foods, lighthouses, a beautiful garden, a lunch on the top of the mountain, and then an aquarium, Nana told them everything since she wanted to tell them.


    Ayaka knew that she should be happy when she saw her sister was happy, but strangely, she couldn''t, and there was one question that she wanted to ask, but she hesitated to ask this question. "Did you go there by car?"


    "Um." Nana nodded. "Shishio drove a car there."


    "Huh? Is that alright? Shishio-nii is a high school, right? How can he drive a car?" Yuzu was dumbfounded. Even though she had seen himing out of the car before, she thought that there was a driver inside the car. She didn''t feel that it was weird if Shishio had a driver, or rather, she thought that he might be a prince or something, considering he fitted the description of a prince, especially when she recalled his smile at that time.


    "Yes." Ayaka nodded. "Motorcycle is one thing, but I feel that a car is too dangerous for you." Unlike any other country, it might be because it was rare for the people in this country to ride in a private vehicle, considering how expensive it was. Not only did they need to pay for the car, but they also needed to pay for the parking space, gasoline, tax, and various things, so most people in this country couldn''t drive a car, and their view of it was dangerous.


    "It''s alright, I have the driving license for a car," Shishio said and took out his driving license.


    "......"


    Ayaka and everyone looked at his driving license and were lost for words, wondering how this guy could have so much of a driving license.


    "Shishio-nii, do you have a ne or truck driving license too?" Yuri asked curiously, but she didn''t expect that Shishio would nod.


    "..........." Everyone.


    "I was joking." Shishio felt fun when he saw their reaction. "Well, we have spent so long here. Should we go back, Nana?" He could see that it was prettyte, and he also knew that he needed to go back, too, considering he had been out for a long time.


    Nana was about to say something, but...


    "Wait a moment, can I ask you onest question, Shishio-nii, Nana-senpai?" Yuzu suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Nana looked at Yuzu and asked.


    "Um... are you two dating, Shishi-nii, Nana-senpai?" Yuzu asked with a tense on her face.


    ''Ah...''


    Not only Yuzu, but Yuri, Sumire, and Ayaka also had solemn expressions on their faces, which made Nana know what they were thinking about, and at the same time, she thought Shishio''s smile was too dangerous, right?


    Nana thought that she should tell him not to smile in the future unless he was right in front of his women, or else there would be many girls who would entangle him.


    However, Nana didn''t answer their question and only looked at Shishio.


    Shishio noticed Nana''s gaze, and he nodded. "Yes, we''re dating each other."


    "......"


    They had a feeling that Nana and Shishio were dating each other, but when they heard it from his mouth, they felt a shock, and they knew that they should be happy for them, but somehow they couldn''t be happy. Their expressions were quiteplex, and they knew that even though they had only met him twice, he just gave them an unforgettable experience and memory, so when they heard that both Nana and Shishio were dating, they just didn''t know what to say.


    "That''s great!" Suddenly Ayaka said and hugged both Nana and Shishio at the same time. "Congrattions, Nana-chan, Shishio-kun. I''m happy for both of you."


    Nana smiled andughed happily, hugging her sister. "Thank you, Onee-chan."


    As for Shishio, he realized how destructive Ayaka was. Her chest was so massive, and when it pressed into his face, it was just sofortable, and he thought that he might not be satisfied with his pillow anymore after he had tasted this feeling.


    Ayaka also felt slightly ufortable when she heard that both Shishio and Nana were dating each other. Still, Nana was her sister, so when she saw her sister was happy and was in love with Shishio, she could only be happy for her, but then...


    "Shishio-kun, don''t hurt Nana''s feeling, alright?" Ayaka said as she looked at Shishio with a strict expression.


    Shishio thought about how he dated Nana with Saki and Shiina, but he knew he needed to hide it now. "Yes."


    "That''s great." Ayaka smiled, then said, "You have to go to the school tomorrow, right? You should go back first." In truth, she was lying since she was just afraid that her expression might have shown if both of them stayed any longer, and she didn''t want that.


    Ayaka, Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri didn''t feel that happy when they heard that Shishio and Nana were dating each other, but Aki was happy!


    Aki was so happy when he knew that Shishio and Nana were dating each other since that meant he didn''t need to worry that Shishio would take Ayaka, but right now, his existence was so small that he had been ignored for a while. However, it was alright since he was happy at that moment.


    Hearing Ayaka''s words, Shishio nodded, but Nana said, "Oh, right, Onee-chan, can youe with us back?"


    "Going back? You mean to go home?" Ayaka asked in doubt.


    "Um, mom and dad also miss you after all," Nana said. "And I want to sleep with Onee-chan too tonight."


    Ayaka thought for a moment and thought about how their sister had grown up. She also wanted to talk about a lot of things with her sister tonight, so she nodded. "Alright, wait a moment. I''ll prepare for a while."


    With that being decided, after Ayaka had changed her clothes and brought some of her clothes, she immediately went out together with Shishio and Nana. She went to her parent''s house, leaving Yuri, Yuzu, Sumire, and Aki alone in the dorm.


    "I''ll lock the door and don''t get out at night, alright?" Ayaka said to the four of them and then looked at Aki. "Akkun, don''t cause trouble again, alright?"


    "...." Aki.


    "Onee-chan, let''s go!" Nana said as she pulled Ayaka.


    "Moo... Nana-chan." Ayaka could only smile when her sister pulled her with a happy smile.


    Nana, Ayaka, and Shishio talked to each other as they entered the car, and watching how close they were, Aki could only look at them with longing, wanted to grow up faster since he felt if he didn''t do so, Ayaka might be stolen and... there was no need to exin, right?


    ---


    As they arrived at Nana''s house, her parents were surprised when they saw Shishio arrive in a car, and they were also surprised that Ayaka also came.


    It was his first time meeting the father of both Nana and Ayaka, but it might be because their father didn''t have a son and he only had two daughters that it didn''t take a long time for him to get close with their father or rather, he had been treated as a son directly.


    There was no drama where the father wouldn''t ept him to date his daughter and flipped the table in the living room in anger.


    However, the mother and father of Nana and Ayaka reprimanded him for driving a car alone, considering he was a minor. Still, when Shishio took out his driving license, they could only feel speechless.


    They talked for a while, and Shishio thought to go home, but suddenly Nana dropped a bomb, making him speechless.


    "Um, mom, dad, can I live alone?" Nana asked.


    "...."

 Chapter 250 - Whirlpool

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Whirlpool</h4>


    "Um, mom, dad, can I live alone?"


    When Nana''s voice fell, Ayaka and her parents didn''t look in Nana''s direction. Rather they looked at Shishio simultaneously since they thought that Nana''s decision was because of Shishio, but they saw that Shishio was also bbergasted at this moment.


    Shishio was surprised when he heard that Nana wanted to live alone. "Nana, are you sure you live alone? Your house isn''t that far away from the school, right?" He felt like it was a waste of money for Nana to live alone. It didn''t mean that he didn''t support Nana to live alone, but even if she couldn''t do it now, when they entered university, they could live together, so what''s the hurry?


    Shishio knew that if the one who said those questions were Nana''s parents, then she might be stubborn and might even fight her parents so they would allow her to live alone, so, in ce of her parents, he needed to ask those questions, especially he knew that it wasn''t easy to live alone and it was quite troublesome.


    Shishio also knew why Nana decided to move alone, and he was also tempted, but he was a guy, and he was thinking more about the inconvenience when she was living alone.


    Hearing Shishio''s questions, Ayaka and Nana''s parents nodded and didn''t say anything, looking at Nana.


    Nana knew that she hadn''t talked to anyone when she had decided to move alone. Still, the reason why she wanted to live alone was so she could be with him alone easily, and she didn''t expect that Shishio would be the one who doubted her decision, but even so, she nodded.. "Yes, I want to live alone."


    Shishio didn''t ask a question again and looked at Nana''s mother. The one who would pay Nana''s amodation was her parents, and he knew that her parents didn''tck money, but it didn''t mean they would follow their daughter''s selfishness, right?


    Nana''s mother noticed Shishio''s gaze and asked, "So Nana, can you tell me why you want to live alone?"


    "I want to learn how to be independent!" Nana said without hesitation since she had prepared before she decided to ask both of her parents.


    ''What a cliche reason...''


    Haru was lost for words, but...


    "Dear, I think that we should agree to her decision to live alone since you should know how sloppy Nana is," Nana''s mother suddenly said while looking at her husband. When she thought how sloppy her daughter was, she was afraid that Shishio might dump her when he knew about it. She also felt that it was good to teach her daughter early, considering she didn''t want to lose her son-inw. She was sure that her daughter''s apartment would be quite close to their home so she could check her up from time to time.


    "Mom!" Nana''s face was so red when her bad part was told by her mother directly right in front of her boyfriend! It was true that she was sloppy, but she still wanted a face!


    Hearing his wife''s words, Nana''s father nodded, but then he said, "If you have decided to live alone, then I won''t stop you since it is also good for your own, but I hope that it won''t affect your study."


    "You don''t need to worry." Nana patted her chest with a proud expression and said, "Even if I can''t get the 1st rank, I believe that I won''t fall from the top 10 positions."


    "Oh? You''re so confident?" Nana''s father raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Nana hugged Shishio''s arm and said, "Shishio is the 1st rank, and he''s good at teaching me."


    Ayaka didn''t feel surprised when she heard Nana''s words since she knew about it, but Nana''s parents were surprised, and it seemed that their daughter was really good at choosing their son-inw, so Nana''s decision to live alone didn''t receive that much rejection, but her father asked her to do something.


    "Since you have decided to live alone, then you should choose your own ce to live." Nana''s father looked at Nana and said, "You should try to visit the realtor on your ownter and tell me which ce that you want to live."


    "Aye! Aye!" Nana was excited right now since everything could be so smooth, and she happily hugged her father. "Thank you, dad!"


    Looking at his daughter, Nana''s father let out a sigh, thinking that his daughter really had grown up, and somehow, he felt a bit reluctant to give her to Shishio. He then stared at Shishio and said, "I hope that you don''t let her down."


    "You don''t need to worry, Uncle. I won''t." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    Then they talked for a while before Shishio decided to excuse himself since he knew he needed to go back.


    As Shishio left, Ayaka looked at Nana, then said, "Nana-chan, the reason why you want to live alone is that you want to spend more time with Shishio-kun, right?"


    "Ah?" Nana was surprised, but she onlyughed and smiled. "Don''t tell mom and dad, Onee-chan."


    Ayaka let out a long sigh, thinking her spoiled little sister had grown up somehow, which made her feelplicated. She then thought of Shishio and wondered how he could bring so much change to her little sister, but she felt a bit lonely because of this. "Should we take a bath together? It has been a while, after all."


    "Yes!" Nana hugged Ayaka happily and agreed without hesitation.


    Ayaka smiled as she caressed Nana''s hair, then suddenly said, "Should we invite Shishio-kun too when we take a bath together in the future?"


    "Huh?"


    Nana was dumbfounded and looked at her older sister, who was smiling gently as usual while thinking that Ayaka was joking, right?


    Little did Nana know that Ayaka was serious since she thought she should ask Shishio to take a bath together so they could make a closer bond and get to know each other better, right?


    ---


    While on his trip to go back, Shishio had many things on his head, especially about Sakurajima Mai and how she had be unnoticed. He knew that there were many solutions so Mai''s problem would be solved, but the problem was whether she would follow his words or not, and at the same time, when he tried to position himself in Mai''s position, he couldn''t help but feel terror.


    Being unnoticed, ignored, and disregarded, and somehow, Shishio felt like Mai was drowned deep into the sea. She was hopeless and helpless and hoping someone would reach out to her, and it was also why Sakuta could get Mai.


    Shishio shook his head and thought for a while before he found some good idea, but he knew that this n needed quite a while to implement. However, he felt that he needed to do this since this n would be useful for him too.


    With that said, Shishio thought about Shiina, and he knew that he needed to give her more.


    ---


    On the Sakurasou, everyone ate dinner with a sigh. Somehow after they tasted Shishio''s food, the food they tasted was a bit nd, but well, it was good enough.


    Everyone, except for Shiina, was in the living room, and even though they didn''t say anything, they were waiting for Shishio. After all, they had heard that he went to Enoshima for a date, and they had to admit that they felt a bit jealous, especially girls, since they also wanted to go there.


    When everyone was talking to each other while drinking a beer, Ritsu and Misaki were reading a book together, but then Roberta stood up directly without saying anything, walking toward the entrance.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the sudden movement of Roberta, everyone was surprised, but then they heard his voice.


    "I''m back."


    Then without hesitation, they stood up too and ran in their direction, and without hesitation, they shouted, "Shishio, did you bring a souvenir?"


    "..."


    Looking at many people who weed him, Shishio was speechless, but somehow it brought him a smile. "Well, I have bought a lot. You can check them."


    ---


    In the living room, everyone was eating the souvenir that Shishio had bought from Enoshima. They were asking him and tasting various foods and beverages that he had bought.


    "It''s delicious! It''s delicious, Shishio-kun!" Misaki said as she ate the mochi and yokan with both of her hands.


    "It''s great that you like it." Shishio nodded, then looked at Roberta and gave her a yokan. "How about you try this, Roberta."


    "Thank you, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded and happily epted.


    "You sure bought a lot of things, Shishio-kun," Ritsu said as she read various brochures about Enoshima, which somehow made her really want to see this ce, but at the same time, she was a bit speechless when she saw that he bought a lot of things there.


    "Really? It''s quite normal," Shishio said.


    "You bastard, I''m so jealous! Just break up already!" Mayumi said as she ate her yokan.


    "Is it fun there, Oga-kun?" Shiro-san asked curiously.


    "...." Shishio ignored Mayumi and looked at Shiro-san. "It''s quite fun. You should visit there if you''re free Shiro-san,ing to the Enoshima might give you an idea for your novel."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Shiro-san nodded and thought that it might be good to visit Enoshima in the future.


    "How did you buy a beer there?" Chihiro asked as she tasted the Enoshima beer. She felt like the taste was alright, but it wasn''t that special.


    "With confidence," Shishio said without changing his expression.


    "...."


    They looked at Shishio speechlessly.


    "Shishio-kun, I''m so jealous. Can you also bring me there too?" Sayaka asked with a cute expression.


    "Sorry, I don''t think it is possible since I don''t want to be misunderstood, but it might be possible to go on a trip with everyone in the future," Shishio said.


    "Trip together!"


    Everyone was stunned before they became excited when they heard it.


    "Yes, we can go together! Let''s have a trip together!" Misaki said excitedly, stood up, waved her hands, and seemed couldn''t wait to go on a trip.


    "Golden Week is near! Let''s go somewhere!" Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "That''s a great idea." Chihiro nodded and asked, "Shishio, do you know a good ce? If possible, you can go there for free."


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless, and he hadn''t agreed to their decision. However, he felt that it wouldn''t be bad to go on a trip during Golden Week with everyone. But before he answered, he heard Shiina''s voice.


    "Shishio."


    Shiina strode and sat directly on Shishio''sp.


    Shishio quickly caught her and let her sit on hisp gently since he knew that she had just lost her first time yesterday, and even though she didn''t bleed at that time, he knew that she was still ufortable.


    Shiina forgot all the ufortable feelings and feltfortable just by sitting on hisp. She closed her eyes and rubbed her head against his chest, but then she noticed everyone was staring at her. She titled her head and felt confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "...." Everyone.


    Shishio only patted Shiina''s head and said, "We were talking about going on a trip together."


    "Trip?" Shiina looked at Shishio and asked, "Where?"


    "Well..." Shishio thought for a moment and said, "If you don''t mind, how about we go to Tateyama?"


    "Tateyama?''


    Shiro-san looked at Shishio curiously and asked, "Tateyama? Is it in Toyama or Chiba prefecture?"


    "Chiba." Shishio looked at everyone, then said, "I know someone there, and we should be able to spend time in a hotel for free. Do you want to go?"


    "YES!!!!"


    Everyone said without hesitation!


    Shishio had said that it was free, so what was the use of hesitation?


    If the one who told them that it was free was a stranger, then they might not believe him, but the one who said it was Shishio, so they believed his words without hesitation.


    Shishio then felt Shiina tucked in his arm. He looked at Shiina and asked, "What''s wrong, Mashiro?"


    "I have drawn the manga," Shiina said.


    Shishio was surprised and asked, "Can I see them?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "In your room?"


    "Well, let''s go." Shishio nodded and helped Shiina to stand up. He then suddenly recalled something and asked, "By the way, where''s Kanda-kun?"


    "He has moved to the regr dorm before. I helped him move up there," Shiro-san said.


    "I see... this ce is going to be lonely." Shishio sighed, showing helplessness, but then he shook his head. "Well, I''ll go back first." He then walked out of the living room with Shiina. Everyone didn''t feel strange about why they walked out together since they knew that Shishio and Shiina decided to team up together to create a manga, but why did they feel like their rtionship became closer?


    Ritsu and Misaki looked at Shishio and Shiina with aplicated expression, they wanted to get closer and follow them, and they felt a bit awkward to say that they wanted to follow both of them.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Chihiro drank the Enoshima beer silently and thought that youth was reallyplicated, but then she could only shake her head since she wasn''t that much different.


    The majority of females in this ce had the same idea and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Even though he didn''t do anything and had never done anything, just by standing there, he pulled everyone to move closer toward him whether he realized it or not, but one thing for sure, some of them might be hurt, and some of them might get their happiness.


    But even so, they knew that their feelings were precious, and they wanted him to know.


    Luckily, Shishio didn''t smile at that time or else, they might not contain their feelings anymore and pushed him on the floor, then... Cough! Cough!

 Chapter 251 - Just Like This Makes Me Happy

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Just Like This Makes Me Happy</h4>


    Shiina didn''t immediately go to Shishio''s room. Instead, she went to her room to pick up the manuscripts that she had drawn before.


    Shishio didn''t follow Shiina and went back to his room. The truth, he wanted to take a bath first, but when he thought about Shiina, who was eager to show the manuscript, and he thought to do itter, but before that.


    "Mashiro, wait a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    Shiina stopped and looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio looked around, and when he confirmed that there was no one, he hugged Shiina in his arms.


    Shiina was surprised when she was hugged, and she also hugged him back..


    They hugged each other, and they stayed like this for a while.


    Shishio had to admit that he felt guilty for leaving Shiina alone after he had taken her virginity. If possible, he wanted to stay with her for an entire day, but he had made a promise to both Saki and Nana.


    "Sorry for leaving you alone," Shishio said as he caressed her hair.


    Shiina, who pressed her face against his chest, shook her head gently. "It''s alright." She looked up at him and asked, "Can we sleep together?"


    "Sure."


    Shiina nodded happily, then continued to rub her face and sniffed his smell. It was soforting, but at the same time, she had to admit that she was a bit jealous when he went out with other girls. Still, unlike the other girls, she could sleep with him together, which made her happy.


    "Should we part now?"


    "Let''s stay like this for a moment."


    "You sure are spoiled," Shishio said with a smile.


    "...."


    Looking at this smile, Shiina was in a daze before she tiptoed, trying to kiss him, but it was a bit hard to do it, considering her legs were a bit weak, and Shishio was tall. "Shishio." Calling his name softly, she looked at him with a pitiful expression and tried to pull him closer.


    Shishio was amused and kissed Shiina''s lips.


    Shiina felt happy when she received her kiss. Somehow all the worry that she had felt when Shishio had gone melted and disappeared without a trace when their lips were touching each other.


    Fortunately, Shishio still could read the mood and didn''t ravage her lips and tongue.


    As they parted, Shiina touched her lips. "It feels nice."


    "Isn''t it?" Shishio knew that Shiina didn''t want to be parted from him, and he was also the same, so...


    "Get your manuscripts first. I''ll be waiting in my room."


    "Um..." Shiina''s face was red, and then she stared at him with a nk expression. "Pervert."


    "...." Shishio.


    ---


    As he entered his room, Shishio thought about many things, especially what he should do after this. He knew that Nana wanted to live alone, which somehow made him think about Tokugawa and Tokugawa''s promise to get him a house after he won the battle. He thought about visiting Tokugawa tomorrow, talking about the match he would have, then after he won, he thought to ask Tokugawa to get him the apartment building that Nana had decided to live in.


    After his match on the Kengan Match, Shishio had gotten two martial arts, and those martial arts were ninjutsu and taekwondo. His physical ability also doubled, so going on a match at Tokugawa''s venue might be a good thing since he wanted to test his new power.


    Shishio didn''t intend to test his ninjutsu since it was better to keep it a secret, but he wanted to try his taekwondo. He knew that the opponent that Tokugawa had chosen for him was a Chinese martial art practitioner.


    The Chinese martial art had 4000 years of history, and on the other hand, taekwondo was a new martial art developed in the early 20th century. In other words,pared to Chinese martial arts, taekwondo was still young. However, Shishio had to admit that taekwondo was a quite intriguing martial art, especially about the theory of power that the founder of taekwondo developed from thebination of various martial arts and science.


    As for whether taekwondo or Chinese martial art was better, everything depended on the user.


    Shishio had decided to visit Tokugawa tomorrow, and at the same time, he thought to show Tokugawa not to mess up with him.


    Then as Shishio entered his room, he put his bag on the side and took out the camera given by Yukinoshita. He thought about his promise to take a cat photo and thought to give those photos to her tomorrow.


    Shishio took his phone and then directly called Yukinoshita''s number.


    As for Sorata, Shishio had forgotten about him.


    ---


    Yukinoshita was in her room alone, reading a book quietly, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but think about her bold action when she suddenly came to Shishio''s room at that time. She wondered why she had done that before since she knew that there was a lot of misunderstanding happening because of that.


    Yukinoshita rubbed her temple as she closed her book after putting a bookmark on the page where she read. She was about to get something to drink, but then she saw her phone vibrate, which caused her to raise her eyebrow since it was rare for someone to call her.


    Yukinoshita didn''t have a friend, and she was also living far away from her home and came to Tokyo to study in Suimei. In other words, besides her family, who she tried to avoid, no one knew about her number except for one person.


    Yukinoshita raised her eyebrow for a moment and thought about his promise to give her a photo of a cat, which somehow made her giddy and epted the call without hesitation.


    "What''s wrong, Oga-kun?"


    Still, Yukinoshita thought that Shishio might call her for something else, considering it might need some time to take such a perfect photo, but...


    "Sorry for calling you so suddenly, Yukishinota-senpai. I have taken the cat photos, when are you free? I''ll give you the photos."


    Hearing Shishio''s voice, Yukinoshita''s eyes were zing, and she said, "Tomorrow!"


    ---


    "Tomorrow!"


    Hearing such an exciting answer, Shishio couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What? Why are youughing?" Yukinoshita asked with a displeased tone.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''d just thought of something funny, Senpai." Shishio wouldn''t tell the truth about why he wasughing, considering it was troublesome if he made Yukinoshita angry, but he had to admit that even though she was angry, she was still cute.


    Yukinoshita''s heart was as vast as a Kanto in, so she decided to forgive him, and asked, "So can we meet tomorrow?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded, but then he thought for a while and said, "How about during the break? I''ll take my lunch too if you don''t mind."


    "Sure." Yukinoshita agreed without hesitation. "Let''s do it in my clubroom since I don''t want to be the center of attention again because I came to your ss."


    "It was your own decision toe to my ss, right?" Shishio said.


    "What did you say?" Yukinoshita felt a bit annoyed when she thought that this guy didn''t evene to her clubroom even though she had invited him.


    "I mean, isn''t it obvious that you have be the center of attention? You''re cute, after all. If we''re in the same ss, and I''m in the 2nd year, then I might stare at you all the time," Shishio said naturally since he was toozy to fight back.


    "....."


    Yukinoshita suddenly became quiet, so Shishio asked, "Senpai?"


    "That''s true, I''m cute," Yukinoshita said with confidence.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Can you be humble, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s a fact, right?"


    "Well, it''s true that you''re cute, but your personality is..."


    "My personality is perfect too," Yukinoshita said without hesitation.


    "...."


    Shishio rubbed his temple and then saw his room was opened. He saw Shiina enter his room with a manuscript in her hands and walked directly toward him, sitting on hisp.


    "Who?" Shiina asked.


    "Senior at the school," Shishio said as he caressed Shiina''s hair.


    Shiina nodded gently and enjoyed his caress as she snuggled into him.


    "Oga-kun?" Yukinoshita was confused since Shishio didn''t say anything.


    "Sorry, Senpai, my cat is asking for attention," Shishio said.


    "....Can you take the photo?" Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who also looked at him. "Well, Senpai, I''ll try, but this cat is a bit naughty."


    "What type of cat is that?"


    Shishio looked at Shiina and wondered what kind of cat this was. "Senpai, let''s talk again tomorrow. I''ll meet you in your clubroom during the break. Can you tell me where your clubroom is?"


    ---


    Yukinoshita talked with him for a moment, telling him the location of her clubroom before she ended the call. She didn''t put down her phone for a while and stared at it, and she didn''t realize that she was smiling at that moment, but at the same time, she also felt a bit disappointed since their conversation was a bit short. She might not realize it at this moment, but his presence made her dull life more interesting than she had thought, especially when he told her that she was cute.


    "Hmph! What a cheeky junior." Yukinoshita sounded quite annoyed, and there was a tint of redness on her cheeks, seemingly embarrassed, but if someone saw her appearance at this moment, they would say that she was so lovely at this moment.


    Unfortunately, no one could see such a lovely appearance, but a certain someone might be able to see that expression in the future.


    As for that certain someone, there was no need to guess, right?


    ---


    Shishio ended the call, but then he heard Shiina''s voice.


    "Shishio, are you having an affair?" Shiina asked.


    "..."


    Shishio was lost for words as he looked at Shiina. "Where did you learn such a line?"


    "From the television," Shiina asked.


    "..."


    Shishio then caressed Shiina''s belly and asked, "Have you felt better?"


    Shiina knew that Shishio dodged her question, but she didn''t think too much and said, "I still felt you inside." She rubbed her belly and could feel his thing inside her.


    Shishio''s mind was nk for a moment, and somehow it made his little brother hard. "Um, are you feeling alright?"


    "It''s alright, but..." Shiina could feel his hard thing on her back, which made her blush.


    After all, Shishio had changed his clothes into a morefortable one, and his pants were quite loose, so when his thing got hard, it would be noticed immediately.


    They stared at each other, and the air between them started to be ambiguous.


    "Shishio..." Shiina still remembered how good they were doing before and caused her panties to drench.


    "It is dangerous to do it in this ce." Shishio was still sober and knew that even though he was tempted, it was dangerous to do it in this ce.


    Sakurasou''s wall was thin, and the building was old, so it was pretty hard to do it in this ce, but...


    "You don''t want to...?" Shiina asked and moved closer, kissing his neck, and her hand moved toward his hardened penis.


    Shishio sighed softly, and he gazed into Shiina since there was no way that he would reject her invitation, right?


    They stared at each other and knew what they were about to do.


    "Can - Can I use my mouth as you did before?" Shiina asked since she remembered how Shishio used his mouth to suck her dirty ce, so she also wanted to do the same.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you a lot of things tonight," Shishio said with a dangerous smile.


    "Wh - What kind of things?" Shiina asked with a blush.


    "Very fun things." Shishio then kissed Shiina''s lips then started to teach her a lot of things, but then he wondered whether he could use his "Ninjutsu Mastery" and "Bajiquan Mastery" so that no one would hear Shiina''s loud cry, but for now, he could only use his mouth to keep her quiet.

 Chapter 252 - Sakurasou Is Very Peaceful Today 3

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Sakurasou Is Very Peaceful Today 3</h4>


    As the morning came, Shishio brought Shiina back to her room silently, as usual, kissing her lips before he went to work out. Even though it wouldn''t affect him whether he was working out or not, he wanted to exercise his mind so he wouldn''t bezy.


    Sometimes, human''s mind was working mysteriously, sometimes they werezy, and sometimes they were full of energy, and Shishio wanted to exercise his mind so even though he waszy, he wouldn''t postpone or stop what he was going to do.


    In other words, Shishio wanted to exercise his willpower.


    With his body, if he wanted to get stronger, it was impossible to work out in a normal way, and the best way to get stronger was to fight someone, which was why tonight, he had decided to visit Tokugawa''s house, and he was going to do it secretly.


    After receiving a lot of abilities, even though Shishio had mastered their abilities instantly and remembered all of them in his mind and body, he still needed to use them on his body. After all, there were so many techniques, especially both "Bajiquan Mastery" and "Ninjutsu Mastery."


    Shishio had to admit that both Bajiquan and Ninjutsu were his favorite abilities out of all the things he had gotten. After all, with both of those abilities, he could hide his presence..


    There was no need to exin "Ninjutsu Mastery" since he had be a ninja by mastering this ability. Like a ninja, it was natural for him to know how to conceal his presence, but Bajiquan was different since it gave him the ability to manipte "Qi."


    "Qi'' is a concept from the Chinese, and it is known as life energy. Still, until now, it can''t be proved scientifically, and most people think of it as a mere myth, but after he received "Bajiquan Mastery," he slowly learned about the existence of "Qi" inside his body.


    By manipting "Qi," Shishio could perceive the exact conditions of the immediate environment and make use of the resulting perception to adjust and minimize the noticeability and impact of his existence.


    In other words, as long as Shishio didn''t want to, no one could find him!


    Shishio was simply the strongest assassin in the world!


    "Qi" maniption might seem to be magic, but it wasn''t the case since the human body was full of mystery, and until now, even though science had progressed so much, there were a lot of things that couldn''t be exined by science.


    If Shishio had to give an example, then it was a ne.


    We were often told that the reason why a ne could fly was because of Bernoulli''s principle, but the truth was no one really could exin why a ne could fly.


    It was the same as "Qi," even though no one could see it and no one could feel it, it didn''t mean that it didn''t exist.


    His meeting with Sakurajima Mai yesterday might be one of the triggers that Shishio decided to develop his "Qi" more.


    Sakurajima Mai went unnoticed, and no one could see her, but if she said that to someone, would anyone believe her?


    No.


    Shishio was sure that most people would think that Mai was crazy and thought she might need to rest, thinking that it might be because of a physiological problem. Still, he knew that her problem really existed, and she became unnoticed by people.


    The thought of being unnoticed and ignored, Shishio was sure that Mai was so frightened at that time, so it might also be why she didn''t care much and decided to dress as a bunny girl in the original story.


    As for the MC of the bunny girl, Shishio thought that Sakuta had the mostmon ability of the harem protagonist, and that ability was known as a lucky ident.


    Someone might notice them, but the reason why themon harem protagonist whose face was normal and a loner could have such a beautiful girlfriend was that they just happened to be there when the heroines were in trouble.


    Shishio was also the same. He just happened to be in Enoshima when Mai noticed that she had be unnoticed by people.


    Shishio thought of how to save Mai except for confessing her in front of the crowd in the school, and he knew that there were many ways. The first one was to make her return to the showbiz industry, and he thought that it was the best way, considering he knew how she felt regret about her hiatus.


    However, considering Mai''s strong personality and independence, Shishio knew that his help might not be epted. All he could do was wait for her, then told his conjecture at why she had disappeared.


    It was impossible for Shishio to confess to Sakurajima Mai in front of the crowd, so he could only use the other method that he had thought of, and he needed someone''s help for this method so after he greeted some beautiful housewives along the way, he returned to Sakurasou and took a bath before he went to Ryuunosuke''s room.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Ryuunosuke, I need your help."


    Shishio didn''t knock on the door again and waited for a while before a creaking sound was heard, and the door was opened slowly. From the door opening, Ryuunosuke''s head showed a listless and impatient expression on his face.


    "What?"


    "I have an interesting n. Let''s talk," Shishio said. Still, he was d that Ryuunosuke didn''t seem to know what he was doing with Shiinast night.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Ryuunosuke''s eyes, who was still sleepy, opened up as he gazed into him. He looked at him for a moment and nodded. "Good." He opened the door, and Shishio entered his room, and the two of them started to talk about their n.


    ---


    In the kitchen, Shishio was cooking breakfast, and since he knew that tomorrow, he could implement his n, which put him in a good mood.


    "Good morning, Shishio-sama."


    Hearing this voice, Shishio turned his head and smiled gently. "Good morning, Roberta."


    "........"


    Roberta''s face flushed as she gazed into his smile, and she was unable to wake up. She didn''t know why, but she felt like the world was so beautiful and happy when she saw this smile. She also forgot all the bloody and tragic life before she met him, which made her want to see him show her this smile forever.


    Watching Roberta, who was in a daze, Shishio''s lips were twitching and asked, "Roberta, can I ask you something?" He thought that he should refrain from smiling since he felt that his charm was too dangerous. He was afraid that he might destroy a perfect family around this neighborhood since he seduced the mother or the wife because of his smile.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta moved closer, or rather she wanted to be close with him.


    "Can you buy me this..." Shishio took the list of the things that he wanted to buy and gave them to Roberta.


    Roberta looked at the list and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, especially when she saw the soundproofpartment written on the list. She wasn''t blind, or rather, she had noticed how Shiina didn''t return to her room and went to sleep in Shishio''s room. She also noticed how tired Shiina was after Shiina returned to Sakurasou on Sunday at that time.


    When Roberta connected everything, she knew that both Shishio and Shiina had that kind of rtionship, but the feeling that she felt at this moment was jealousy. However, she knew her position, and just by his side, she was happy.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare all of them when you return," Roberta said.


    "Thank you, Roberta," Shishio said with a smile.


    ".........."


    Looking at this smile, Roberta wondered whether it was wrong for a master and a maid to be together?


    Shishio really wanted to get the soundproofpartment as soon as possible. Still, when he thought about the condition of Sakurasou clearly, he felt that it should be saved for him to do that with Shiina in this ce, considering there was only him and Ryuunosuke on the second floor.


    Shiro-san lived on the first floor, and Sorata and Mitaka had moved from Sakurasou, so as long as Shiina could keep her voice low, it should be alright, right?


    However, when Shishio thought about his technique and ability, it was impossible not to make Shiina not moan so loudly. It was impossible to tell her to keep quiet so all he could do was to shut her mouth by kissing her at that time, but it wasn''t effective which was why he needed the soundproofpartment.


    But at the same time, Roberta wanted to remind Shishio. "Shishio-sama, can I give you some advice?"


    "What''s wrong, Roberta?" Shishio asked.


    "I think you should refrain from smiling from now on," Roberta said.


    "..........." Shishio.


    Looking at the stunned Shishio, Roberta quickly exined. "I think that you should only smile at the people that you know, and if you smile so carelessly, you might get unwanted trouble." She knew how big Shishio''s charm was, especially when he smiled. She had seen many crimes in this country, especially thosemitted by women. She didn''t want Shishio to be followed by a stalker or raped by someone, so she thought it was better not to smile unless in front of the people he knew.


    Hearing her concern, Shishio smiled and nodded. "Thank you for your concern, Roberta. I''m d to have you beside me." That was the truth since he was d to have Roberta beside him since she could help him with many things. There were many things around him that he couldn''t exin to the people around him, so having someone he could trust to help him manage those things was a great thing.


    "No, no, I''m just d that I can stay beside you, Shishio-sama," Roberta quickly said as she blushed.


    Shishio looked at Roberta for a moment and said, "Roberta, to show my gratitude toward you, I''ll give you a reward."


    "Re - Reward?" Roberta was surprised.


    Shishio nodded and said, "You can ask me anything. As long as it is within my power and it doesn''t cross my morals, then I''ll give that reward to you."


    "A - Anything...?" Roberta asked quietly and started to imagine a lot of things.


    "Yes." Shishio then moved closer and whispered. "For example, I can be your butler and serve you for a day."


    "...."


    Roberta felt that her head was almost blowing up as her heartbeat raced at that moment. "I... I..." She stuttered and blushed, which made her look quite cute since the gap between the cold-blooded soldier and this blushing maid was huge.


    "Well, you don''t need to be in a hurry. You can think about it slowly, alright?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Roberta said without hesitation, wondering what kind of reward she should ask for, but before that, she needed to finish the task that he gave. ''Soundproofingpartment...'' She thought that she should ask someone to put them in Shishio''s room as soon as possible and if possible, she should also put them in the other room beside his room, that way, there were a lot of things that she could do.


    As Shishio continued to cook, the tenants of Sakuraou came up one after another while greeting him with a smile.


    Shishio thought that this peaceful morning wasn''t bad as he greeted them back. "Good morning."

 Chapter 253 - Whats Wrong? 1

    <h4>Chapter 253 - What''s Wrong? 1</h4>


    As expected, the breakfast that Shishio cooked was heavenly. It was so delicious that they couldn''t help but show a smile on their faces!


    "Delicious!"


    Everyone ate happily, but then they noticed something strange.


    They looked at Shishio and Shiina, and they knew that their rtionship was close to each other. However, they were too close, right?


    They saw Shishio styled Shiina''s hair into a Dutch Braid ponytail, making her even more beautiful, or rather they had noticed that when Shiina returned on Sunday before, they felt like she had be more attractive, which made them confused.


    Shiina was still sleepy, and she didn''t even open her eyes when she ate her breakfast, but her skin was rosy and as beautiful as ever, considering she had eaten extra proteinst night.


    Looking at Shiina''s situation, Shishio sighed inwardly since Shiina''s stamina was too bad, but when he thought that she was also quite busy with her manga, he knew that he couldn''t bring her to bed every day, which made him helpless. It was also why he made a healthy breakfast that would give her stamina, hoping that she would be a little stronger. He also thought to help her by bing her manga assistant so she wouldn''t be too tired..


    After all, in the original story, Shiina drew her manga alone, which caused her to be sleep-deprived and get tired every day.


    Shishio also knew that this was real life and wasn''t a hentai manga, so it was simply impossible for an ordinary woman to handle his sexual drive every day. He also wasn''t cruel enough to force Shiina to have sex every day since she was still recovering. The best time to have sex with her was probably three or four times a week, or maybe even two times a week, considering her body.


    As for what they were doingst night, Shishio was just helping Shiina to sleepfortably, though the method was only suitable to be done by him alone, or rather, he was the only one who could do it.


    Still, even though this was reality and this world wasn''t a hentai manga, it was possible for Shishio to make women into a simr state on the hentai manga and couldn''t walk away from him after they tasted his ability.


    As Shishio was in deep thought, Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka had some thoughts on their minds, but they quickly threw away that thought, considering it was impossible, right? It was impossible because they knew that Shishio had a girlfriend and he was also a virgin, so they didn''t think that he would lose his virginity so quickly, right?


    However, they didn''t care about any of that, and they noticed the strangeness on Shishio this morning.


    Shishio then noticed everyone''s gaze and asked, "Do you want me to set your hair too?"


    "Yes!"


    They answered subconsciously, but then they realized that this wasn''t what they wanted to ask!


    "Shishio-kun, what''s wrong?" Misaki asked after she finished her breakfast with concern on her face.


    ''Nice, Misaki!'' Everyone thought at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Did something happen?" Misaki asked with a worried expression. She didn''t care about her script at that moment and was cornered about what had happened to Shishio.


    Shishio became even more confused. "No, nothing has happened. Why do you think that something has happened to me?"


    Shiina also looked at Misaki and also showed confusion.


    Roberta didn''t say anything and only ate her breakfast quietly, but she knew somehow why they asked Shishio this question.


    "Um, Shishio, I think you should talk if something happens to you," Ritsu said.


    "Yeah, if you need help, just ask me," Shiro-san said without hesitation.


    With Shishio''s way ofmunication and food every day, they had been tamed by Shishio, so when they noticed the strangeness on Shishio, they quickly asked him in concern. They might have realized it yesterday, but they thought that he was just tired. However, when the same thing happened in the morning, they were cornered, wondering what had happened to him.


    "Did you get dumped by your girlfriend?" Mayumi asked curiously, but at the same time, she felt happy if that happened since, that way, no one in this Sakurasou was in a rtionship. She was single, and she didn''t want anyone to be in a rtionship with someone until she was in a rtionship!


    "............"


    Everyone stared at Mayumi with a speechless expression.


    "No, my rtionship with my girlfriend is good." Shishio wondered what they wanted to say, so he asked without hesitation, "If you have something to ask me, then ask. It is so confusing when you try to be so vague."


    "Then I''ll be straight." Chihiro looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio, why don''t you smile?"


    "....."


    Shishio was lost for words and asked, "That''s all?"


    "What do you mean, that''s all?!"


    Everyone couldn''t help but get agitated when they heard Shishio''s words. After all, Shishio had always been full of smiles, and even though they didn''t want to admit it, they felt like his smile was nice, and they wanted to see it every day, so when he didn''t smile, they felt so weird and quite ufortable, wondering what had happened.


    "I''m happy that you''re worried about me, but I have my reason why I don''t smile," Shishio said vaguely.


    "Oh? For what reason?" Sayaka was curious, looking at him with a cute expression.


    Shishio looked at Sayaka and wondered how many hours that she had trained to create such a cute expression in front of the mirror, but at the same time, he had to admit that her perseverance to be cute was something that he had to admire.


    Not all girls were beautiful when they were born in this world. Luckily, there was an invention which was known as make-up. With make-up, everyone could be attractive.


    Some people might argue that the beautiful face created by make-up was fake, but Shishio didn''t think so. After all, it was the result of their hard work, and since they had be beautiful, what was the use ofining? Wasn''t it better that there were more beautiful girls in this world?


    Still, the problem now was they were asking him why he didn''t smile until now.


    Shishio wanted to say that he didn''t want to make a girl fall in love with him and hurt them, so he didn''t smile. However, he felt it was too narcissistic if he said that, but then he felt his sleeve was tucked.


    "Shishio, just smile," Shiina said nkly.


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and nodded.


    They were confused why Shiina said those words, but then, they saw him smiling for the first time, and somehow they understood why he didn''t try to smile. Somehow, it might be their imagination, but they felt the world was bright and felt like they were healed.


    Even Shiro-san was also dumbfounded by this smile.


    Shishio then stopped smiling and continued to eat.


    "..........."


    Everyone was in silence for a while as they were staring at him in a daze.


    Chihiro took a deep breath and said, "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Try not to smile too much," Chihiro said without hesitation since she knew the smile of her nephew was dangerous!


    "Yes, especially in front of those housewives that you''re close with around the neighborhood." Mayumi had a rare solemn expression on her face. "Don''t destroy someone''s family."


    "...."


    Shishio knew that his smile was dangerous, but was it really that dangerous?


    Shishio didn''t think too much, but then he saw the weather prediction and told them that it would be rainingter, so he decided to bring an umbre before going to the school.


    ---


    As they ended their breakfast, they walked together to school. As usual, Shishio, Shiina, Misaki, and Ritsu went to school together.


    "Are you going to bring them for your ssmates, Shishio-kun?" Ritsu asked, looking at the paper bag in Shishio''s hand.


    "Yes."


    Shishio recalled that there was a tradition where someone needed to bring a souvenir for their coworker after they went back from a holiday in this country. Of course, it was only for those srymen, and as a student, he didn''t need to do that. However, he wanted to control his entire ss after all, so it was necessary to do this. "Do you want some, Senpai? I have brought a lot."


    "No, I''m still full," Ritsu politely rejected since she had tasted the souvenirs that Shishio had brought before and she wasn''t in a mood to eat for now since her mind was a bitplex, especially when she saw how close Shishio and Shiina were, especially when they saw their matching watches.


    It was hard not to notice it, and Ritsu could see that Shishio and Shiina were wearing a matching watch, which made her feel a bit ufortable. At the same time, she realized that Shiina didn''t return to her room until midnight yesterday.


    However, Ritsu sighed in relief when she checked that both Shishio and Shiina were discussing manga and drawing together, but at the same time, she felt a bit lonely since she felt that they had be further away from her. Even though she had prepared for it, she didn''t feelfortable with this change.


    Ritsu nced at Shishio and sighed inwardly. ''If only...'' She then realized her bold thought, and her face flushed before she quickly shook her head.


    "Shishio-kun! Shishio-kun! Try to smile again!" Misaki asked as she held a camera in her hands.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment, then smiled.


    "..." Shiina, Misaki, and Ritsu.


    They had somehow prepared for his smile, but somehow, it was so destructive when they saw it again!


    "Have you taken the photo?" Shishio asked.


    "Oh - oh!" Misaki quickly reacted and took Shishio''s photos since she forgot to take them when he smiled before.


    Shishio looked at Misaki, who took his photo, and asked, "Why did you take my photos so suddenly?"


    "For my anime," Misaki said without hesitation, even though, in truth, she might want to collect them for herself.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t say much. "By the way, Senpai. Your script should be ready tomorrow." The script he had written for Misaki was ready, but he had something to do tonight, and he didn''t want Misaki to bother him.


    "Great!" Misaki was beaming with a smile. "I can''t wait for it." She then thought for a while and asked, "By the way, didn''t you want someone to be a "Seiyuu" for the female character? Can I see her first?"


    "It''s possible." Shishio nodded. "I''ll tell her first since I haven''t told her anything about this matter." Even though he had intended to invite Nanami to be a "Seiyuu" for his and Misaki''s anime, he hadn''t told her anything.


    "Is it that Aoyama-san?" Ritsu asked since she recalled that hard-working girl.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "Don''t worry, Senpai. She''s studying at "Seiyuu" school, so even though she''s a beginner, it should be alright."


    "You don''t need to worry." Misaki patted her chest, causing her boobs to undte up and down. "I''ll teach her thoroughly, so she will be a perfect heroine in my anime!"


    "Thank you." Shishio nodded. As for the meaning of this "thank you" was because she let Nanami be a seiyuu or let him see her boobs that were undting up and down, it was better to keep vague.


    "Still, Shishio-kun, can you also help me with the dubbing for the male character?" Misaki asked.


    "You want me to be the "Seiyuu" of the main character of your anime?" Shishio was speechless.


    "Yes!" Misaki nodded with a smile. "You''re the writer of the story, after all, so I think that you should know the feelings of each of the characters in the story better than anyone. You''re good at music too, right? So it shouldn''t be difficult for you to help me with the dubbing, right?


    "....." Shishio thought for a moment and nodded. "I don''t mind." He felt that it was also a good idea to try a lot of things.


    "Yay!" Misaki jumped happily and directly hugged Shishio. "Thank you!"


    "....."


    Shishio felt two soft things pressed against his chest, and he had to admit that it felt sofortable, but he could see that Shiina and Ritsu were staring at him, so he needed to maintain his image. "Senpai, don''t hug me so suddenly."


    "Sorry, sorry!" Misaki smiled and didn''t care much. Still, she had to admit that Shishio smelled so good.


    If Shishio knew what Misaki was thinking, he would say that he could make his smell better and make her horny by his pheromone maniption.


    Shishio hadn''t tried his pheromone maniption, but he knew that it was a dangerous ability. Simr to his "Hypnotic Mastery," so unless it was necessary, he wouldn''t use them.


    As they talked, they had arrived at the school, but when Shishio was about to change his shoes.


    "Go - Good morning, Oga-kun..."


    Shishio was surprised and looked back. He saw Futaba greet him with a red face and thought that it seemed she tried to walk out from herfort zone slowly, which made him feel happy, so he nodded and greeted her back. "Good morning, Futaba."


    Hearing Shishio''s greeting, Futaba sighed in relief and felt happy. Then she heard she was greeted by Shiina, Ritsu, and Misaki one by one, and their greeting put a smile on her face.


    Futaba also realized that after she finished greeting everyone, she felt there was a sense of fulfillment on her chest. She thought that greeting someone wasn''t as difficult as she had thought, and she had to admit that it feltfortable.


    Futaba had tried hard and thought about Shishio''s words before, so without hesitation, she greeted him, ignoring the fact that many people were looking at them. She saw that Shishio, Misaki, Shiina, and Ritsu seemed to ignore everyone''s gaze and if they could ignore everyone, then shouldn''t she be able to do the same thing?


    Futaba then noticed Shishio brought a paper bag in his hand, which made her quite curious about what was inside.


    Shishio then took out some yokan, caste, and mochi on his bag and gave it to Futaba. "Futaba, take this."


    Futaba subconsciously received all of them and asked, "This is?"


    "I bought them when I visited Enoshima yesterday," Shishio said.


    "Enoshima?" Futaba was surprised, and with how smart she was, she didn''t need to guess who Shishio came with to Enoshima, which made her feel quite bitter. However, she nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you, Oga-kun."


    They also didn''t say much and said goodbye after Shishio talked for a while and went to his ss.


    When Shishio walked away, Futaba looked at his back, and there was one question that she wanted to ask, but she was quite unsure. She wondered what had happened to him since she didn''t see him smiling.


    ''What''s happening?''


    ---


    In Shishio''s ss, everyone was directly surrounded by Shishio when he told them that he would share the souvenirs that he had bought on Enoshima. Even though it was only sweet, they were happy since everyone received one, especially those who were loners and the herbivore ones in the ss since they received a sweet from Shishio. They had prepared not to receive anything, but not only did they receive one, and Shishio also remembered their names, which made them happy!


    As for Sorata, he didn''t move and had aplicated expression on his face. He looked at everyone happy when they received a sweet from Shishio and couldn''t help but snort inwardly, thinking they were childish. However, when he saw everyone showing surprise and amazement on their faces, he was quite curious whether it was that delicious.


    "Oga, give me one more!" Tagami said without hesitation.


    "Me too! Me too!" Usa also asked.


    They were grown-up boys, so they ate a lot!


    "Hey, don''t be so greedy!"


    "We want to eat some too!"


    The girls felt unhappy when the boys were greedy since they also wanted to eat the souvenirs that were bought by Shishio too!


    As for Shishio, he didn''t care what Sorata was thinking and returned to his seat after he had shared the souvenirs with everyone and pacified their rtionship since they almost got into a fight. He looked at Maiko, Mea, and Nana, who were talking to each other. He could see that they were in a deep discussion, so he didn''t bother them since he knew they were talking about troublesome conversation, and it was better not to be involved since it would be even troublesome.


    Shishio thought that a high school student was simple, or rather a human was simple, but they loved to make everything soplicated.


    ''I''m not that different, though...'' Shishio let out a sigh inwardly.


    "Shishio-kun, what''s wrong?" Nanami turned and asked him. The truth, there were a lot of questions that she wanted to ask, such as whether Shishio was at Shinjuku on Saturday, but right now, she needed to ask this question first.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and felt confused. "What do you mean?" He was wondering how many times someone had asked him this question.


    "Has something happened?" Nanami noticed that Shishio didn''t smile from the beginning to the end, which made her wonder what had happened to him.


    "Nothing has happened. I''m alright." Shishio wondered whether it was so rare for him not to smile, but then he changed the topic of conversation directly. "Right, Nanami, can I ask you something?"


    "What?" Nanami asked curiously, wondering what Shishio wanted to ask.


    "Do you know Misaki-senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course, I know." Nanami nodded without hesitation. "She''s very famous throughout the school as the famous genius animator!" She had a dream to be a "Seiyuu," and of course, she knew about Misaki. If she didn''t know, then her will to be a "Seiyuu" was just like that. "What''s wrong? Why did you mention Misaki-senpai so suddenly?"


    "Misaki-senpai is about to make a new anime. Do you want to be the main heroine in her anime?" Shishio asked.


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    That was the only word that Nanami could say at that moment.


    "Ehhh!!!!"


    Watching her reaction, somehow, Shishio felt that it was a bit too cliche, right?

 Chapter 254 - Whats Wrong? 2

    <h4>Chapter 254 - What''s Wrong? 2</h4>


    When Shishio shared the sweets he bought on the Enoshima, Nana, Mea, and Maiko talked to each other.


    Hearing that both Shishio and Nana went to Enoshima together, even though Mea and Maiko had a hobby of staring at a cute boy, they had to admit that they were jealous of Nana. However, they also knew that Nana dated Shishio with Saki, but they had to admit that they were still jealous of Nana.


    Still, there was one question that Mea and Maiko wanted to ask Nana.


    "Say, did something happen to you two again?" Maiko asked.


    "What do you mean?" Nana was confused.


    "Did you fight again?" Mea asked.


    "Ha? Fight?" Nana was dumbfounded and confused. "Why do you think so?".


    "That guy hasn''t smiled from the beginning to the end." Maiko pointed at Shishio, who returned to his seat and told the strangeness on Shishio.


    "Yeah, it''s rare not to see him smile," Mea said and agreed with Maiko''s point.


    Maiko and Mea had to admit that it felt strange when they didn''t see Shishio smiling, which was why they were wondering whether something had happened again.


    "Smile, huh?" Nana''s lips twitched when she thought about Shishio''s smile, and she was d to know that he didn''t try to smile since she knew how destructive his smile was. "Well, I don''t mind telling you two..." But before she finished her words, she heard Nanami''s scream.


    "Eehhhh???"


    "Eh?" 3x


    Nana, Maiko, and Mea turned their heads and wondered whether Shishio tried to seduce someone again.


    ---


    Shishio looked at Nanami with an amused expression. "You don''t want to?"


    "Eh? Eh?" Nanami was stupefied, but then she was surprised, happy, andstly, she showed an unconfident expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked and thought that Nanami''s expression was quite rich.


    "But is this alright, Shishio-kun? I''m happy that you''re helping me, but I - I don''t think that I''m good enough..." Nanami had never seen Misaki, and when she thought about the anime created by a genius senior, she felt pretty unconfident with her ability. She knew that Shishio might have asked Misaki to make her into the "Seiyuu" for the heroine of Misaki''s anime, but she was afraid to disappoint them. She knew that she wasn''t a genius, and all she had was her hard work.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko walked closer to Shishio and Nanami.


    "Wait a moment." Shishio grabbed Nana''s waist, pulled her closer, and let her sit on hisp since he could see that this girl wanted to cause him trouble.


    "Eh?" Nana was stunned, but she didn''t fight back, slowly letting herself lean on his chest.


    "...." Nanami, Mea, and Maiko.


    "Nanami, let me ask you a question." Shishio looked at Nanami and said, "Which horse wins the derby?"


    "Eh? Which horse wins the derby?" Nanami was stunned when Shishio suddenly asked this question, but then she thought for a while and said, "Wouldn''t it be the fastest one?"


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko didn''t disrupt the conversation between Shishio and Nanami and only listened to their conversation quietly while wondering what they were talking about.


    "That''s not incorrect, but it''s different from what I have in mind."


    "Then which one is it?" Nanami asked curiously.


    "It''s... the horse that participates in the derby," Shishio said.


    "..."


    "Hey, isn''t that obvious?" Mea couldn''t help but interject.


    "However, a horse that didn''t participate has no chance of winning," Shishio said.


    "Ah!" Nanami realized what Shishio wanted to tell her.


    "It''s the same as you." Shishio looked at Nanami and said, "It doesn''t matter whether you''re confident or not, but do you want to do it or not? You havee so far away from Osaka. Do you want to let go of a chance like this?"


    "..."


    Nanami looked at Shishio in a daze and thought about her fight with her father. She wanted to show her father that she could be a "Seiyuu" even without his help, but when the chance was right in front of her, she hesitated.


    ''If I hesitate right now, how can I be famous "Seiyuu"?''


    Nanami took a deep breath and bowed her head. "Shishio-kun, let me do it! No, please let me do it! Give me the chance to be the heroine in Misaki-senpai''s anime."


    Shishio nodded and felt happy, watching Nanami''s growth somehow. "That''s great. I''ll tell herter. You should be prepared. As for the script, I''ll give it to you tomorrow so you can be prepared."


    "Yes." Nanami nodded without hesitation.


    "Since you are done talking, can you tell us what you were talking about?" Nana asked.


    Shishio looked at Nana, then told her about Misaki''s n to create an anime and invited Nanami to be the "Seiyuu" of that anime. As for his participation as the scriptwriter, he was toozy to talk about this matter.


    Mea and Maiko nodded and didn''t feel surprised since they knew that Misaki was living in Sakurasou and Shishio was living in that ce too, so it wasn''t surprising for both Misaki and Shishio to know each other. Still, they were wondering if this guy had also tried to seduce Misaki.


    "You must be hiding something, right? You haven''t told us all," Nana said, and her beautiful eyes were staring at him as if trying to see the secret that he was hiding.


    "What secret?" Shishio looked at Nana helplessly and patted her bouncy butts. "Koharu-sensei is going toe. You should go back to your seat."


    Nana blushed when Shishio patted her butts, so she twisted her waist, trying to seduce him.


    Luckily, they were surrounded by Nanami, Mea, and Maiko, so Nana''s action wasn''t seen by everyone in the ss, but the three girls thought that the interaction between Shishio and Nana was too shameless, right?


    Shishio was speechless, and his thing reacted. Luckily, he reacted fast and lifted Nana as he red at her, wondering whether his girl wanted to provoke him again.


    Nana only smiled and didn''t think too much before talking with Nanami, Mea, and Maiko.


    Sorata, who saw Nanami talking happily with Shishio, couldn''t help but clench his fist tightly, wondering how they could talk so happy without him. Luckily, their conversation ended when Koharu came to start the ss.


    As Koharu came, she learned that everyone was eating the sweet that Shishio bought from Enoshima, and she couldn''t help but feel jealous when she knew it.


    Shishio was speechless and also shared one with Koharu. "Sensei, I didn''t forget about you. I have also bought something for you."


    "Ah, thank you, Oga-kun!" Koharu said with a smile, but then suddenly, a gloomy aura started to appear around her.


    "Sensei, what''s wrong?" Shishio asked with some confusion.


    Not only Shishio, but everyone also looked at Koharu with a strange expression.


    Koharuughed sadly and said, "Hehehe... when you went to Enoshima to have a date with your girlfriend... Here, I was staying in my apartment, sleeping, eating, without doing anything alone... Haha..." She thenughed hard, but thisugh was so sad.


    "..."


    Everyone pretended that they didn''t see anything, and they only looked away so they wouldn''t touch the bomb. Still, they worried about Shishio, who had touched the bomb, but they knew they couldn''t do anything.


    Shishio was speechless, and when he saw that, everyone was looking away. He then showed a mischievous expression and whispered, "Then Koharu-sensei, do you want to go on a date with me?"


    "Eh?!" Koharu was stupefied, and her face was so red.


    "Sensei, you''re cute, and I''ll be happy if I have a chance to go on a date with you," Shishio said in a whisper so no one could hear his flirt.


    "Wh - What are you talking about, Oga-kun! We''re a student and a teacher!" Koharu quickly reprimanded Shishio with a red face. "I''ll pretend that I don''t hear anything, so don''t cause trouble again." However, after being told that she was cute, her face was full of smiles, and everyone could see many flowers around her. "By the way, call me Shirayama-sensei! Not Koharu-sensei, alright, Oga-kun?"


    "....."


    "Ok." Shishio only nodded in a perfunctory manner.


    "Hey, did you listen to me?" Koharu pouted and showed annoyance, but if someone saw her at this moment, she was like a girlfriend who tried to ask her boyfriend to pamper her.


    "....."


    ''What the fuck is happening?'' Everything thought at that moment as they looked at Koharu, then looked at Shishio with some confusion.


    As for Nana, Nanami, Mea, and Maiko, even though they didn''t hear what Shishio and Koharu were talking about, they knew some or less the content of their conversation, and at the same time, they wanted to smack this guy''s head.


    ---


    The time quickly passed, and before long, it was time for a break.


    Shishio didn''t immediately meet Yukinoshita and waited for Shiina, Saki, Miu, and Ritsu toe to his ss since they usually eat lunch together.


    "Hey, do you like Koharu-sensei?" Nana asked directly.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment and said, "If I have to choose whether I like her or hate her, then I like her, but my like here is different from the "like" that I have for you."


    Nana once again blushed and thought that this guy had a way with a word, right?


    "By the way, you''re not going to have lunch with us?" Nana asked.


    "Yes, you know my promise with Yukinoshita-senpai, right? I''m going to give her the photos that I have promised." Shishio had told Nana that he would give the photos he had taken since he had promised Yukinoshita.


    "Well, don''t forget about the karaoketer, alright?" Nana said and didn''t think too much since she believed in him.


    "You don''t need to worry." Shishio nodded since he didn''t forget his promise to go to the karaoke even though he was a bit toozy to go.


    Then it didn''t take a long time before Shiina, Ritsu, Miu, and Saki came one after another, and Shishio, Nana, Mea, and Maiko also walked out from their ss to have lunch together in the clubroom.


    "Sorry, I have something to do." Shishio apologized, then looked at Saki.


    Saki was a bit embarrassed and didn''t look at him, feeling slightly nervous, then gave him the bento she had made.


    Shishio looked at Saki''s expression for a moment and said, "Saki, thank you for making my lunch, and I''m grateful for it, and as usual, I know that this will taste very delicious."


    "...." Saki looked at Shishio in surprise before she blushed. She had always been worried that her food didn''t fit his taste, but she forgot that Shishio had always tasted that her food was delicious, which somehow made her realize that her worry was redundant. She shook her head and said, "No, I have always enjoyed making lunch for you."


    "...." Everyone.


    "Cough! Cough! How about we make lunch together tomorrow? Let''s do a taste tasting," Nana said with a bright smile.


    "That''s a great idea!" Mea nodded without hesitation.


    "Shishio, you should make your own lunch!" Maiko quickly reminded Shishio.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Shishio didn''t think too much, then looked at Shiina, Ritsu, and Miu. When his eyes met Miu, she looked away in a blush, which somehow made him sigh. "I''ll go first." He then waved his hand and left since he needed to meet someone first.


    They didn''t feel surprised when Shishio left since they knew he had something to do, but then they looked at Shiina since they felt something had changed around her.


    "Mashiro, can I ask you a question?" Nana asked since she wanted to know how Shiina could help Shishio, whose personality was soplicated, and wanted to know what stage they had reached.


    "Hmm?" Shiina looked at Nana with a confused expression.


    "Did something happen between you and Shishio?" Nana asked.


    Everyone also looked at Shiina, wondering whether something had happened since the aura around Shiina changed. They also noticed the match watch that Shishio and Shiina wore at that moment, which somehow made them slightly jealous. Still, except for Ritsu, everyone knew the rtionship between Shishio and Shiina, so they didn''t feel that surprised.


    When suddenly being asked, Shiina was still in a daze, but her cheeks gradually covered in blush since she recalled the time she was with Shishio at Iwafune and what had happenedst night.


    Looking at her cute blush, they knew that something must be happening.


    Nana and Saki looked at each other, and they had to admit that they were a bit jealous of Shiina since they knew that Shiina was the one who saved Shishio. Still, at the same time, they were grateful for Shiina, so without hesitation, they brought Shiina to the clubroom to talk.


    Everyone also followed, but Ritsu was confused.


    ''What''s happening?'' Ritsu thought.


    As for Usa, who was left behind, he could only cry, but he knew it was toote to join them. Still, he wondered whether Shishio would go since if Shishio wasn''t there, he couldn''t join them, right?


    As for Sorata, he wasn''t sure why. There was a dreaded feeling in his heart when he saw Shiina change. It felt that Shiina was no longer pure and someone had painted her with a color, which made his face pale, and he was in shock, but then he quickly shook his head and thought that he might think too much, right?


    However, Sorata had to admit that Shiina was so beautiful.


    Unfortunately, Sorata wasn''t part of Shiina''s life, and they were now just strangers...


    ---


    ''It''s on a special-use building, on the fourth floor, in an unnamed ss.''


    Shishio walked in the direction that was told by Yukinoshita and came to the clubroom of the service club. As he walked, he had to admit that this building was quite empty, and he was sure that there was a lot of empty room in this building, which made him couldn''t help but think that he could use one of those rooms for himself.


    Unlike the literature club, which was located in the main building, the service club was located in the special use building, which meant that this club was newly established or the club didn''t have many members.


    Shishio walked for a while before he arrived at the unnamed room and knocked on the door lightly.


    "Enter."


    Hearing this cold yet gentle voice, Shishio entered the room without hesitation as he called the owner of this voice. "Yukinoshita-senpai." As he entered, he saw the beautiful girl whose body was basked by the hazy sunlight, but as he nced at her legs that were wrapped in ck tights, he had to admit that this girl''s legs were perfect.

 Chapter 255 - As Expected, Yukinoshitas Legs Are The Best!

    <h4>Chapter 255 - As Expected, Yukinoshita''s Legs Are The Best!</h4>


    Sitting quietly inside her clubroom, Yukinoshita read the book in her hands, flipping page after page, but obviously, her focus wasn''t on the book. Instead, she kept ncing at the door of her clubroom, waiting for someone.


    Last time, that guy didn''te and caused her to wait for him for a long time and made here to his ssroom, attracting everyone''s attention, and even now, the girls in her ss looked at her with a contemptuous expression.


    Yukinoshita was known as a cold queen, after all, and no guys had ever entered her eyes, but she approached Shishio, who was so popr in the school, which caused the girls to think that she wasn''t much different from them.


    In the end, Yukinoshita was a girl, and she was attracted to a handsome guy. She wasn''t that much different from them, which somehow made her more humanized and approachable in people''s eyes, but she didn''t realize it, and she also didn''t care either since she mostly ignored everyone.


    Yukinoshita was alone, and she didn''t care about other opinions, so even if sheined to Shishio at that time, she didn''t think too much since she just wanted to tease him. However, she didn''t expect that she would be teased back by him.


    Thinking back, Yukinoshita felt that she had been teased by him several times, which made her annoyed. Still, when she thought that Shishio didn''te to his appointment a few days ago, she was annoyed, but at the same time, she also understood, considering she forced him toe and he also had a girlfriend..


    If his girlfriend knew that he hade to visit her, Yukinoshita also thought it would get them into an argument, so Shishio decided not toe to her clubroom, so she understood why he didn''te at that time. She understood, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t feel annoyed. However, she didn''t understand why she felt annoyed. After all, she had only met him a few times, and they weren''t even friends either.


    ''I wonder why?''


    Like her, Shishio was popr, and he was like a sun, the center of the Sr System, being surrounded by manys, meteoroids, and various other things.


    Yukinoshita was the same, she was also a star, but she was alone in her system, unlike him. She thought that she had met someone simr. Unfortunately, Shishio was different, there was a single that orbited around him, and that was known as Nana.


    Yukinoshita had to admit that Nana was cute and all, she was smart and famous in the first year, but more importantly, her boobs were so huge that she felt that people were born unequal in this world.


    Still, if Yukinoshita knew that there were mores around Shishio, she might directly call him scum without hesitation. She was on her own thought, but suddenly she was startled when the door of her ssroom was knocked on.


    "Yukinoshita-senpai, I''m here."


    Yukinoshita calmed herself then said, "Enter."


    The door was opened, and Yukinoshita understood why Shishio had so many fans even in her ss since this guy was too handsome, right?


    However...


    Yukinoshita frowned and thought that there was something strange about Shishio at that moment.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ---


    Shishio entered and stared at Yukinoshita''s legs for 0.02 seconds before he looked straight into her eyes. He could see that she was staring at him, seemingly deep in thought or something. He then raised the camera that she had given him back then and said, "Senpai, I have taken the photos of the cats. Do you want to see them?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Yukinoshita quickly sobered up and nodded with a serious expression. "Let me check them." Her words were strict, but they contained unhidden excitement.


    Shishio didn''t immediately walk toward Yukinoshita, but he took a chair and table at the back of the ss so he could eat his lunch. "While you''re watching, can I eat my lunch here?"


    "Sure."


    Yukinoshita nodded as she drank the tea that she brewed inside the clubroom. She also prepared her bento and also thought about eating it in the clubroom. Hearing his words, she also took out her bento, prepared to eat, thinking she would eat them while looking at various cute photos of cats. She was eager, but she still maintained herposure, showing the calmness of a senior.


    Shishio was, after all, her junior, and Yukinoshita knew that she needed to educate him since she knew that under the mask of a good student, this guy was simply a delinquent!


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Senpai?" Shishio was speechless as he put the table and the chair next to Yukinoshita, but he still maintained some distance since they weren''t particrly close. He also knew the importance of personal space, but unlike the original MC, who put his seat so far away, he didn''t put his seat and table too far from Yukinoshita.


    If someone asked how far the distance between them was, then it was simr to the space between two seats in the ssroom.


    Yukinoshita didn''t say much, but her eyes were attracted to the paper bag that Shishio had brought.


    "Oh, right, Senpai." After Shishio set up the table and chair, he put the paper bag that he had brought to Yukinoshita''s table. "It might not be much bepared to your camera, but it is for you."


    "Huh?"


    Yukinoshita was surprised and hesitated for a moment before she decided to reject. "Oga-kun, I didn''t give you the camera for this intention."


    "I know." Shishio nodded and said, "After all, you just want to see a photo of a cute cat, right?"


    "..."


    Yukinoshita was stunned, and her face was so hot at that moment. She felt ashamed since this cheeky junior had teased her again!


    "Please don''t reject this, Senpai. After all, it is only a snack," Shishio said simply, then returned to his seat to prepare to eat.


    "A snack?" Yukinoshita''s expression was at ease when she heard Shishio''s words since a snack wasn''t that expensive and no girls hated a snack. She also missed her chance to return the paper bag, so she curiously looked at the paper bag, looking at various snacks and sweets that she had never seen before. "Where did you buy them?"


    "Enoshima."


    "Enoshima?" Yukinoshita was surprised and asked, "Why did you go there?" It was normal for her to show such a reaction. After all, Enoshima was located in Kanagawa prefecture. Even though it wasn''t that far, there was still considerable distance.


    "I went on a date with my girlfriend there," Shishio said and took out the camera before he gave it to Yukinoshita, but then he noticed that she was in silence after hearing his words. "Senpai?"


    "Nothing." Yukinoshita shook her head and epted the camera and the paper bag. "By the way, thank you for the photo and the souvenirs." She then threw the strange and ufortable feeling on her heart and quickly focussed on the various cute photos of cats on the camera while thinking that his photography skill was amazing!


    "You''re wee." Shishio nodded, but inwardly he felt strange by Yukinoshita''s reaction since they weren''t particrly close, right? So her reaction surprised him for a moment, however, he didn''t overthink this matter and ate his bento quietly since he was a bit hungry.


    Yukinoshita also did the same as she looked into the photos, then asked, "Oga-kun, can I eat those snacks?"


    "Sure, sure." Shishio nodded without hesitation. "I hope that it suits your taste. I don''t know whether you like it or not, after all."


    "Don''t worry, even if it doesn''t taste good, I''ll eat it," Yukinoshita said with an understanding expression.


    "....."


    Shishio rolled his eyes and asked, "Senpai, if I''m not wrong, this is a service club, right?"


    "Um." Yukinoshita nodded and asked, "Do you want to ask for help?"


    "I just want to ask, is that okay?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." Yukinoshita nodded, then nced at Shishio''s bento and thought it was pretty in, but then she thought he should make it by himself. She looked at Shishio and thought that there were many things that she didn''t know about him, so she also thought to use this chance to ask him a question.


    "Are you the only member of this club?" Shishio asked. By asking this question, Yukinoshita also wouldn''t feel offended since he knew that this girl was a lone wolf simr to his girlfriend, Saki.


    Shishio didn''t ask, "Are you alone?" Since this is a very sensitive question to ask, considering Yukishita''s situation.


    After all, unlike Saki, who had gained many friends after knowing him, Yukinoshita was alone, and Shishio didn''t want to trigger trouble, considering he didn''t have much interest in Yukinoshita. She might be beautiful, and all, but his Shiina, Saki, Nana, and Miu wouldn''t lose to her, alright?


    "...."


    Out of all the questions she thought, Yukinoshita didn''t expect Shishio to ask this question. However, her expression was still calm, showing her monicker as an "Ice Queen." She nodded gently and said, "For now, I''m the only member." She wasn''t sure about the future, but she wasn''t lying, right?


    "Does this club have a strict requirement to enter?" Shishio asked.


    "Strict requirements? What kind?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Like you don''t have an interest in ordinary people and only ept aliens, time-travelers, or espers," Shishio said as he looked at Yukinoshita''s reaction.


    "...no, I don''t have such a weird requirement." Yukinoshita was speechless.


    "Then you only ept a beautiful girl?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "..."


    Yukinoshita was lost for words, but then she showed a sweet smile, but this smile contained a coldness that could freeze anyone who saw her, and at the same time, she also asked with an icy voice that would make anyone shudder. "Oga-kun, what do you think of me? I''m not going to be angry, so tell me what you think of me?"


    ''Liar.'' Shishio rolled his eyes. ''You''re clearly angry!''


    Yukinoshita was wondering what kind of girl she was on Shishio''s head. Somehow she wanted to open his head so she could inspect the inside of his brain at this moment since the way he thought was really different from other people, and even though she didn''t want to admit it, she really had fun talking with him.


    "No, I thought that you''re afraid if a guy decides to join, he might fall for you since you''re cute and all, so it''ll be troublesome," Shishio said truthfully. Even though Yukinoshita''s personality was a bit unique, she was still a beautiful girl. It was normal for a guy to fall for her, considering most guys would fall for a girl based on their appearance. He wasn''t a hypocrite and knew that appearance was important. Some girls might have a disappointing personality, but they wouldn''tck suitors as long as their appearance was suitable.


    "...."


    Unlike before, hearing Shishio''s words, Yukinoshita blushed before she looked away. She tried to calm herself for a moment before she rubbed her chin and thought that it would be quite troublesome if there was a male member in the future since, without a doubt, that guy would fall for her. She knew about her beauty and cuteness, but at the same time, even though she was grateful for her beauty and cuteness, she also knew a lot of trouble that was brought by it. "That''s true, I''m cute after all, so it is normal for a guy to fall for me."


    "Senpai, aren''t you too narcissistic?" Haru was lost for words by her narcissism, but he also knew that Yukinoshita wasn''t wrong. Her personality might be a bit disappointing, but most guys wouldn''t think too much since they were greedy for her beauty.


    "Oh? Am I wrong?" Yukinoshita smiled sweetly, showing her best smile, and said, "Then try to name someone who won''t fall for me?"


    "Your father," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "..."


    Yukinoshita knew that Shishio wasn''t wrong since there was no way for her father to fall for her, but it wasn''t counted!


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Yukinoshita rolled her eyes. "Who else?"


    "Gay?"


    "......." Yukinoshita''s eyes pierced Shishio and said, "Be serious!"


    "Then isn''t there one in front of you?" Shishio pointed his finger at himself.


    "......"


    Yukinoshita wanted to refute, but she couldn''t since she knew that this guy had a girlfriend, so he didn''t have an interest in her. She felt a bit conflicted, but at the same time, she started to think of a good idea.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who was deep in thought, but he didn''t bother her and continued to eat. However, suddenly she said something outrageous...


    "Oga-kun, how about you join the service club?"


    "Ha?"


    Shishio thought that Yukinoshita was joking, but looking at this girl''s expression, it seemed that she was serious. He then felt confused. He didn''t smile and didn''t remember that he made a move on her, but why did this girl start to get chummy on him?

 Chapter 256 - Shishio Is Popular

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Shishio Is Popr</h4>


    "You don''t want to?"


    When Shishio didn''t answer her, Yukinoshita couldn''t help but be a bit dejected. She had never shown much interest toward other people, and she also had never asked someone actively and mainly did everything alone, which was why when Shishio was in silence, she thought he had rejected her.


    Yukinoshita felt a bit of regret when she suddenly invited him and wondered why she had always been impulsive when she was with him, but then she heard his chuckle, which somehow annoyed her. She stared at him with her usual icy expression and asked, "Oga-kun, have you not been taught manners?"


    Shishio wondered why Yukinoshita suddenly invited him to join her club, which was why he didn''t answer her invitation for a while, but he didn''t expect her to show such an expression. If he had to give an example, then her expression was like a sad cat. He could even see an imaginary cat''s ears on the top of her head lowered, showing her disappointment and sadness. Still, he didn''t feel that surprised since he knew that she might not have a lot of friends, or rather, she might not have a friend, so it might be her first time to invite someone or it had been a while, which was why it must be ufortable when she thought that she had been rejected.


    "Sorry, I just didn''t expect you to show such an expression. If it is someone else, then they might directly join the club when they see how cute you''re right now, Senpai." Even though Shishio tried not to smile, he just couldn''t help but smile when he saw Yukinoshita, who showed such an expression..


    "...."


    Yukinoshita was in a daze when she saw Shishio''s smile before she quickly looked away with a blush.


    Shishio also realized his mistake and stopped his smile before saying, "Before I answer, can I ask you a question, Senpai?"


    Looking at Yukinoshita, who looked away to hide her embarrassment, Shishio had to admit that this girl was cute, but at the same time, she was so easy, but he didn''t feel surprised, considering this girl could even fall for such a twisted man.


    Shishio had to admit that Hikigaya Hachiman''s personality was interesting, but personally, besides kindness (Yasashi), he didn''t see any good point in him. He knew that a lot of people loved Hikigaya Hachiman, considering Hikigaya''s character might resemble them. Still, he knew that such a character wasn''t attractive to a woman, especially when Hikigaya was a bit creepy and awkward most of the time.


    Hikigaya was also quite passive, and the only reason he could get Yukinoshita was that there were no other guys beside him.


    If Hikigaya was in the world of Shoujo manga, where there were many handsome and rich young men, then without a doubt, Yukinoshita might have been stolen from him. After all, those guys had a lot of tricks, and Yukinoshita was easy prey.


    Luckily, Hikigaya was at the world of harem story, so he could get Yukinoshita, even though Shishio had to admit that Hikigaya''s confession was quite awkward, but it was so memorable.


    Still, Hikigaya was a hundred times better than Mitaka, Sorata, and other protagonists that appear in this world, including Shishio, of course.


    Why was Hikigaya better?


    It was because Hikigaya was a truly good guy.


    Hikigaya dared to be the enemy of the entire school so he could save someone. He dared to confess to someone, so he could save someone. He dared to save a dog, even if his leg was broken and all of his hard work to have a high school debut became pointless.


    Still, even if Hikigaya was better than most of the protagonists in this novel, he was still a prick, and simr to most of the guys, he was also perverted. Still, his feelings toward a girl were sincere, and as long as he loved someone, he would love this girl dearly forever.


    As for him, Shishio knew himself better than he was a scumbag, and he wasn''t a good guy.


    Now back to the main topic of why Shishio said that Yukinoshita Yukino was easy prey.


    His words might be rude, but that was the truth, Shishio thought that Yukinoshita was easy prey.


    Yukinoshita might be cold, but she did this to hide her weakness. Her childhood wasn''t easy. She had be the enemy of the girls because she was cute, she was isted, most girls were jealous of her, and she was also oftenpared to her big sister.


    Yukinoshita also didn''t have anyone that she could depend on, and the only way that she could protect herself was by bing cold, rejecting everyone who wanted to get close to her, so that way, she didn''t need to be hurt. She also wouldn''t be troubled by various troubles again.


    Yukinoshita was tired.


    With all of that, how could someone conquer Yukinoshita?


    It was easy, and all they needed was to give her a warm feeling, in other words, gentleness. By using gentleness, her icy exterior would melt slowly, and before long, she would fall.


    It was that simple, but it couldn''t be done deliberately since with her beautiful face, she must have had a lot of experience being confessed to, so she had always been wary around men.


    If someone confessed to her without waiting for her heart to melt, then without a doubt, she would reject this person without hesitation since a confession would always give her no end trouble.


    The reason why Hikigaya seeded in wooing Yukinoshita was that in the beginning, he had never thought that he could be Yukinoshita''s boyfriend since he knew himself that it was impossible. Moreover, he still carried the wound and the trauma that he received from confessing to a girl in his middle school, so he had never thought to confess to Yukinoshita, which weakened her guard.


    The other reason was that it was Hiratsuka Shizuka''s request to put Hikigaya in the service club.


    If Hikigaya entered the service club by his own initiative, then without hesitation, Yukinoshita would reject him since she had always been wary of men.


    It was also the reason why Hikigaya was so grateful toward Hiratsuka since the reason why he could get Yukinoshita was because of Hiratsuka, who had brought him to the service club. Without that chance, even if he was hit by Yukinoshita''s car during his freshmen, then, without a doubt, Hikigaya and Yukinoshita wouldn''t even cross to each other in their high school life and graduate from high school without knowing each other.


    As for Shishio, he had never taken the initiative, and all the initiative was taken by Yukinoshita, which was why she didn''t put her guard around him. She also actively invited him to the service club. He also showed her various ws by chance and showed her his photography ability, which made her interested in him. Lastly, it was his face, which gave her a passive plus point on her mind.


    When someone''s face was so handsome or beautiful, most people would actively approach them even if their personalities were shit.


    Shishio had seen an "Otome Game" (a harem visual novel for a girl). He had seen a lot of scumbags and psycho characters with handsome faces in that game that no one had ever thought to appear in reality. Still, it existed in reality, and sadly, those characters were more popr with women than Hikigaya''s type of men. After all, those guys, even though their personalities were shit, could act, showing a perfect personality that girls like even if it was just an appearance.


    It was sad, but girls'' imagination was so wild that sometimes they wanted someone to mess their lives up, and when those girls had woken up from their imagination, they might have lost everything from family, friends, purity, and future.


    Shishio might be a scumbag, but he was several times better than trash since he took responsibility for his women.


    Shishio had three girlfriends, and there was also one girl to whom he had confessed, but she still hadn''t given him an answer. He had confessed to four girls, so he wouldn''t actively confess to someone right now, but if they threw themselves at him, why should he reject them?


    Jokes aside, even though Shishio had to admit that Yukinoshita was beautiful and her legs were amazing, he wouldn''t chase after her so obsessively since he had three girlfriends. Still, he didn''t mind helping her, considering she had given him a reward. He knew that he would meet many girls that would trigger his rewards if he stayed beside Yukinoshita. Still, at the same time, he also needed to consider the feelings of his girlfriends since he knew that they might not stop him from joining the service club and letting him do what he wanted. However, he knew that inside their hearts, they would be saddened by his action.


    Shishio had promised to make them happy, so how could he make them sad?


    Shishio needed to put his priority right.


    "What question?" Yukinoshita''splexion returned to normal and asked Shishio curiously, wondering what kind of question he wanted to ask.


    "Senpai, are you the only member of this club?" Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita raised her eyebrow and nodded. "For now, I''m the only member of this club." After she said those words, she could see that Shishio''s expression started to change, making her confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "No." Shaking his head, Shishio told the truth. "If you''re not alone, then I might reconsider joining your club, but since you''re alone, then it might be hard for me to join, Senpai."


    "Why?" Yukinoshita was confused.


    "I have a girlfriend. I don''t want her to misunderstand," Shishio said helplessly.


    "....."


    Yukinoshita was silent since she knew that Shishio had told the truth. It didn''t really matter the real reason why he joined the club, but without a doubt, his girlfriend would misunderstand him. She knew that she was cute, and it was normal for a girl to misunderstand her since it wasn''t the first time, or rather, she had many simr experiences in her middle school.


    As for her high school time, Yukinoshita was lucky that most of her ssmates were female, but even so, there were still many stupid guys who wanted to confess to her, and she just rejected them without mercy.


    However, by giving her this answer, Shishio''s impression of Yukinoshita''s mind became better.


    If Shishio agreed to her request, then Yukinoshita would only nod and think that this result was something that she had expected. At the same time, she would alsobel him as a yer, rascal, and scumbag since even though he had a girlfriend, he still stayed together with another girl.


    However, by rejecting her request, Yukinoshita thought of him as a loyal boyfriend, and she also felt better, hearing why he rejected her request.


    Still, Yukinoshita felt a bit ufortable hearing Shishio''s reason even though she knew that was the truth, but she didn''t think too much. "Hmm... that''s true, that might be troublesome..." She murmured and agreed with Shishio''s thought. "Then, if there''s one more member, you can join, right?"


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita helplessly and wondered why this girl was so eager to invite him to the club?

 Chapter 257 - Lets Be Friends

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Let''s Be Friends</h4>


    Shishio took a deep breath then asked, "Senpai, why do you want me to join the club?"


    Hearing Shishio''s questions, Yukinoshita showed a smile and had a confident expression on her face. "Oga-kun, you''re a delinquent, right?"


    "..."


    Shishio blinked his eyes and wondered what this girl was talking about. "No, I''m not a delinquent."


    Yukinoshita nodded as if she had expected Shishio''s answer. "It''s alright, you don''t need to force yourself to admit your delinquency, and I won''t report it either, but you should know that you might cause trouble to your parents and yourself if you continue this way."


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "Let''s say that I''m a delinquent. You don''t have an obligation to help me, right?" He knew that this girl had a big misunderstanding about him, but he also couldn''t me her either, considering she thought of him riding on a motorcycle without a driving license.


    However, Shishio had to admit that he might also be a delinquent since he had joined an underground fighting arena, and he also had fought few people after he came to Tokyo, but there was no way that he would say that, right?


    Even Hiratsuka, the adviser of this club, had seen him fighting a group of people, didn''t invite him to the club since she knew that Shishio wasn''t a troubled student. Instead, he was a model student. Even though he ignored the lesson most of the time by reading a book during the ss, he was quiet, and his seat was on the back, so the teachers didn''t say much either since his result was everything.


    "Our adviser, Hiratsuka-sensei, once said that exceptional people have a duty to help the less fortunate," Yukinoshita said.


    "Senpai, do you think that I''m less fortunate?" Shishio asked. He knew about the "Noblesse Oblige," but wasn''t it obvious that he wasn''t part of the group that needed the help of exceptional people?


    Shishio knew that he was exceptional, and he also had a system. He might not have told someone before, but sometimes, he thought to dominate this world by creating a virus and turning 80% of the human poption into a zombie, then controlling them, bing the God of the new world!


    Shishio wasn''t joking since he had that ability. Bybining his "Language Mastery" and "Hypnosis Mastery," he could control various animals, and it was also possible to control a zombie whose intelligence wasn''t high. As for humans, who had aplex mind, it was also possible for him, but he needed time to control them.


    Shishio also felt that the total poption of people on earth was too much. By turning 80% of the human poption, leaving only 20% of the total poption, no one would be worried that the resources on earth would be exhausted and everyone could live happily without worry.


    Lastly, if Shishio was a less fortunate person, then there wouldn''t be any exceptional people in this world.


    ".........."


    "I''m not saying that you''re less fortunate, but your attitude might cause you trouble," Yukinoshita said without hesitation.


    "If it''s about the motorcycle, then you don''t need to worry. I have a driving license," Shishio said and showed his driving license to Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita didn''t say much and took Shishio''s driving license quietly, looking at it for a while before she gave it back to him. She didn''t say anything for a while, looking at Shishio for a moment, and asked, "You don''t want to join the club?"


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and asked with a teasing tone, "You want me to join, Senpai?"


    "...."


    Yukinoshita couldn''t say anything and her face flushed since she felt embarrassed!


    Shishio was a bit amused and asked, "Why do you want me to join?"


    Hearing this question, Yukinoshita took a deep breath as she looked at Shishio. "Oga-kun, I think that you''re an exceptional person, and I think that you''re suitable to join this club, so why shouldn''t we guide those less fortunate people together?"


    "Even though you said that I''m a delinquent?" Shishio asked in a tease.


    "....." Yukinoshita.


    "Senpai, why don''t you tell me the truth?" Shishio moved his seat closer naturally as he rested his head on Yukinoshita''s table, staring at her eyes without looking away.


    "Wh - What?" Yukinoshita blushed and flustered, but she didn''t show her weakness and kept staring at Shishio.


    Both of them stared at each other without looking away, and both of them had to admit that she/he was handsome/beautiful.


    Still, her heart was beating so fast, Yukinoshita had a hard time maintaining her calm and somehow understood why most girls in her ss were crazy about him.


    "The reason why you want me to join the club is..."


    *Gulp!*


    Yukinoshita couldn''t maintain her calm, and her heart was beating so fast, but...


    "You''re greedy for the cat''s photo, right?" Shishio said.


    "..."


    Somehow Yukinoshita felt cold water pouring down on the top of her head, and her heart was so cold at this moment, especially when she saw Shishio teasing smile. She felt a bit annoyed and couldn''t help but pull his ear.


    "It hurts! Senpai, what are you doing!" Shishio cried, acting as if it was hurt.


    "Hmph!" Yukinoshita snorted, but she let go of Shishio''s ear. "I didn''t pull your ear so hard. Why are you acting so exaggeratedly?" She saw Shishio, who rubbed his ear as if her action really hurt him, which made her heart soften and wondering whether she might have done too much?


    The truth, Shishio was just pretending, but he wouldn''t say this out loud since he didn''t want to make her angry again. He had teased her enough, so there was no need to add more chaos. He then looked at Yukinoshita and said, "Well, I don''t mind joining, but I can''t join if there''s only the two of us in this club."


    "I know." Yukinoshita nodded and didn''t say much since she also didn''t want to cause a misunderstanding with Shishio''s girlfriend. Still, she just couldn''t understand why she felt so ufortable at that moment.


    "Besides that matter, I also want to tell you that I might not be able to join the club that much since I have joined a club and I''m quite busy," Shishio said.


    "Have you joined a club? What kind of club? Sports?" If it was a sport, then Yukinoshita also understood why Shishio couldn''t join her club since she knew how hard a sports club was. She had seen the members of the baseball club who trained both in the morning and after school almost every day, and if he joined the baseball club, then he might not have much of a chance to join her club.


    "Literature," Shishio said.


    "..."


    Unexpected.


    That was how Yukinoshita thought at that moment since she could see how well-built Shishio''s body was, and she also had heard that he was so good with football, so she thought that he might join a sports club, so she didn''t expect him to join the literature club.


    However, the image of the schr was also unexpectedly suitable for Shishio.


    "Do you like literature?" Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    "My dream is to be a writer, then live from royalty," Shishio said without changing his face.


    "....." Yukinoshita.


    "Then by umting the poprity that I have gained by writing, I''ll enter politics, then be prime minister," Shishio said, full of confidence.


    "...." Yukinoshita.


    Shishio was waiting for her to retort him, but he saw Yukinoshita was stunned which made him speechless so he said, "Senpai, you know, you shouldugh at this situation."


    "............"


    Yukinoshita let out a long sigh while rubbing her temple tiredly.


    Shishio onlyughed and rested his head on Yukinoshita''s table again.


    The distance between the two had be so close, and Shishio tested Yukinoshita whether she was alright by him invading her personal space.


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything, and even though she was a bit shy when Shishio was so close, she didn''t feel ufortable. Instead, she felt strangely rxed andfortable. She sighed and said, "Your dream is surely big."


    "Boys, be ambitious."


    "William S. rk''s quote, huh?"


    "I''m a man. Of course, I should have a big ambition."


    Shishio smiled and said, "I havee to Tokyo from Kyoto. Of course, I need to do something big, right?"


    Looking at him, who was resting on the tablezily while smiling toward her, Yukinoshita wasn''t sure whether Shishio was joking or not. Still, if he was serious, she might not doubt that he might be able to achieve his ambition, and at the same time, she had to admit that her instinct as a woman told her that there might not be a better man other than him in this world, but...


    Yukinoshita shook her head and quickly threw that thought away.


    "By the way, Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    His voice quickly awoken Yukinoshita, and she looked at him curiously, wondering what Shishio was going to say.


    "Let''s be friends," Shishio said sincerely.


    "..."


    Yukinoshita was stunned, but then she looked away, hiding her blush with the camera, then nodded shyly. "Um."


    Looking at Yukinoshita, Shishio had to admit that this girl was adorable.


    They talked for a while before Yukinoshita continued to look at the photos he had taken on the camera.


    Yukinoshita had to admit that no matter how many times she saw the photos that Shishio had taken, it was amazing, especially when the quality of the camera had be better. She thought that he could be a photographer, but then when she thought about a photographer, without a doubt, there would be a model. Thinking that he might indulge himself in those models, she felt that it might be good to support him on his dream to be a writer then be a prime minister.


    Anyway, her father was a diet member, and as Shishio had said before, "Boys, be ambitious!"


    They were friends, so in the future, if Shishio decided to be prime minister, Yukinoshita would support him, but before that...


    "Oga-kun, where did you take this photo?"


    Looking at Yukinoshita, whose eyes were red as if she had taken a drug, Shishio had to admit that this girl''s addiction toward a cat was too much, right?


    ---


    Before the end of the break, both Shishio and Yukinoshita walked back to their ss, walking next to each other.


    "Now that you mention it before, you''re from Kyoto, right?" Yukinoshita asked and thought that Shishio had the guts toe to Tokyo from Kyoto. She also wasn''t from Tokyo, but she wasn''t that far from her family since she wasing from Chiba.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much since he had never hidden his origin. He also knew that there was a lot of discrimination in Japan as most people from the town would look down on someone who wasing from the countryside. Still, he wasing from Kyoto, no one looked down on him, but they had some kind of prejudice like he always drank green tea or he wore traditional Japanese clothes all the time. It was harmless, so he didn''t think too much, but he had to admit that it was annoying.


    "Alone?"


    "No, I''m living in a dorm that my aunt manages," Shishio said.


    "Dorm?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Sakurasou," Shishio said, but then, when he reached the 1st floor, he saw a girl that was about to be sshed by water from someone above position, so without hesitation, he dashed to that girl to save that girl.


    "Sakurasou!" Yukinoshita was dumbfounded, but before she said something, she was stunned when she saw Shishio move so fast toward somewhere. "Oga-kun?" She quickly followed the direction where he had gone, then saw an unexpected scene.


    Shishio, who dashed, quickly pulled the girl''s waist with his arm, then moved her away from the spot that was about poured with water.


    The girl was stunned when someone hugged her and pulled her so suddenly, but then she saw a lot of water was dropped in front of her.


    *Ssh!*


    Shishio looked up and saw some girls who dropped water from a bucket, and when they noticed him, they quickly ran away. He couldn''t help but shake his head, then looked at the girl on his arm and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Ah!"


    It might be because this ident was so sudden that the girl was stunned and only reacted now. She didn''t care much that she was on Shishio''s arm. Instead, she was d on his arm at that moment since she knew that he had helped her. She turned her head and was stunned for a moment before she looked at him with a blush and a shy smile. "Thank you."


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Enhanced Testicles">


    "....."


    Shishio was stunned but wasn''t toward the girl instead toward his reward.


    ''What the heck?''

 Chapter 258 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Another</h4>


    Medium height with shoulder-length reddish-brown hair tied in pigtails with bangs swept towards the left side, bright blue eyes, an alluring frame, andrge breasts.


    Shishio knew very well who this girl was, especially after he received the "Enhanced Memory" and he also knew her situation, but he didn''t expect that she would be bullied this way. Still, he had to admit that the reward that he received from this girl was a bit weird, not that he wouldin since the reward was quite interesting.


    "I''m sorry for hugging you so suddenly."


    Shishio quickly let go of the girl and moved back to maintain her personal distance since he was afraid that she might be ufortable. He nced at the ce where the group of girls had dropped the water to this girl before and thought that no matter where it was, there had always been bullying. Still, he wondered who was free enough to bully someone, considering how strict this school with grade was.


    The girl showed a bit of disappointment when Shishio let go of her waist, but then she quickly cheered up and said, "No, it is alright. Thank you for your help, Oga-kun."


    "You know me?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "I don''t think that there are any girls in this school who don''t know about you," the girl said with a smile.


    ''Really?'' Shishio knew that he was famous, but was he this famous?


    "Are you alright?"


    Hearing this voice, Shishio and the girl turned and saw Yukinoshita, who also moved in their direction.


    "Ah, yes, thank you," the girl said with a smile toward Yukinoshita and nodded.


    Yukinoshita looked at the girl for a moment before looking at the location where a group of female students had dropped the water before. "Do you want me to help you report them? I can make them stoping to school for a week or so. Expulsion is also possible." She hated bullying, and of course, she couldn''t tolerate someone who had fun by bullying someone.


    Hearing Yukinoshita''s words, the girl smiled and said, "Thank you, Yukinoshita-san, but I''m alright."


    Yukinoshita didn''t seem surprised when this girl knew about her name and said, "Are you sure that you don''t want me to report them? You have the two of us as witnesses. If you report them, you can win and let them receive the punishment that they deserve." Even though she wasn''t a follower of Hammurabi, she felt that if someone harmed someone, they needed to pay


    The girl was a bit overwhelmed by Yukinoshita''s words and then looked at Shishio for help.


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by the girl''s reaction since most people in this country liked to avoid trouble, and when trouble wasing, they would pretend that nothing had happened. He then showed his camera and the photo where the girls dropped a bucket of water at the girl. "I know that you don''t like to be troubled by this matter, but you still need something to protect you from them. I have taken their photos, and if they still bother you, you can use this photo or tell us about this matter so they won''t bother you again." This girl had given him a reward, so he owed her something.


    Shishio knew that there was a lot of injustice in this world, whether it was war, famine, poverty, etc., etc. and he wasn''t a hero who would help everyone in need, or rather, he wasn''t a good guy, but if that injustice happened in front of him and he could help, then he would help.


    "Great job!" Yukinoshita said without hesitation when she saw Shishio taking the photo of a group of girls who dropped a bucket of water at this girl. She thought that the best thing that she had done recently was to give Shishio this camera since it could help someone, and at the same time, she also had to admit that his photography ability was amazing since, with just a second, he could take a clear evidence photo so easily.


    "Ah, thank you very much!" The girl said gratefully. She knew that with this photo, then she didn''t need to worry that a group of people would bother her again.


    "If you still need help, thene to the service club," Yukinoshita said.


    "Service club?" The girl looked at Yukinoshita curiously.


    "You can say that it is a club to help someone, and I''m the president of that club. I''m Yukinoshita Yukino," Yukinohita said.


    "My name is Momo Kashiwabara." Momo smiled and nodded. "I''lle if I need help, Yukinon."


    "...Yukinon?" Yukinoshita''s lips twitched.


    "Is that not okay? You can also call me Momo," Momo said with a smile.


    "I don''t really mind." Yukinoshita sighed.


    Momo then looked at Shishio and said, "You can also call me Momo, Oga-kun."


    Yukinoshita frowned, but she didn''t say anything.


    "No, I''ll call you Kashiwabara-senpai," Shishio said calmly.


    Yukinoshita nodded, and she wasn''t sure why she felt a bit happy at that moment.


    "Eh? Why?" Momo was surprised since she didn''t expect to be rejected.


    "I don''t really want to be misunderstood by my girlfriend," Shishio said.


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    "Girlfriend?" Momo then looked at Yukinoshita, showing an understanding, then nodded. "Sorry, Yukinon."


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    Momo felt a bit disappointed, but then she smiled toward both Yukinoshita and Shishio. "Thank you for your help. I''lle to your clubroom if I need help. Bye, Yukinon, Oga-kun."


    Looking at Momo, who had left, Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "You''re not going to fix the misunderstanding?"


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. We can fix the misunderstandingter if we meet herter," Yukinoshita said while looking away, trying to hide her blush since she didn''t expect that she was misunderstood as his girlfriend.


    "That''s true." Shishio nodded, but then he asked, "Do you know her Senpai?"


    "Oh? Why do you think so?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Just a feeling, but if you don''t know her, then it is alright," Shishio said.


    Yukinoshita raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re interested in her?" She thought about Nana, then thought about Momo, and found the simrity between the two, and that simrity was their big boobs!


    "What are you thinking about? I have a girlfriend, and even if I have an interest, it has nothing to do with you, right?" Shishio said while looking at Yukinoshita.


    "....." Yukinoshita was in silence for a moment, then asked, "Then why do you ask?"


    "It''s just... I wonder why something like before happened, but if you didn''t know, then it''s alright," Shishio said. He knew why such a thing happened to Momo, but he wouldn''t say much in this situation.


    "Hmm..." Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, "Whatever the cause, when she needs help, we just need to help her, right?"


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and said, "You sure said something nice, Senpai."


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes, but she didn''t say much. The truth was, she knew why something like that happened to Momo since she also had heard a rumor about Momo. However, she didn''t want to tell this rumor to Shishio since she didn''t want him to view Momo the same way as those bad people did.


    Looking at Yukinoshita, Shishio had to admit that this girl was really nice.


    "Oga-kun!"


    Suddenly someone called his name, which caused both Shishio and Yukinoshita to turn their heads simultaneously.


    "Tachibana-sensei," Shishio said in surprise, looking at Hina, who was leaning on the window on the corridor, waving her hand toward him with a smile.


    Hina smiled happily, but then she was surprised when she saw Yukinoshita behind Shishio. "Huh? Yukinoshita-san?"


    "Hello, Tachibana-sensei." Yukinoshita nodded toward Hina, but at the same time, she was wondering how Shishio and Hina knew each other since Hina was a 2nd-year teacher, so there shouldn''t be a chance for Hina and Shishio to meet each other, right?


    Hina was surprised by Yukinoshita''s appearance but then frowned and quickly gestured to Shishio to move closer. "Oga-kun,e here for a moment."


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, then looked at Yukinoshita. "Senpai, I''ll go to the teacher first. You should go back to your ss first since I don''t want to make youte." Saying that, he walked toward Hina, wondering what Hina wanted to say to him.


    "Um." Yukinoshita could only nod and wonder about the rtionship between the two, but in the end, she could only shake her head, thinking about who she could invite to join the club since that way, she could invite Shishio to the club.


    ---


    Without looking at Yukinoshita, Shishio approached Hina and said, "Sensei, can you move a bit?"


    "Huh?" Hina wanted to ask about Shishio''s rtionship with Yukinoshita, but after hearing his request, she nodded and moved to the side for a bit.


    Shishio directly entered the building from the window, which caused Hina to feel speechless and couldn''t help but pull his ear!


    "You...! Not only do you ride on motorcycles, but you even do something rude!"


    "It hurts, Sensei! Stop! Stop!" Shishio cried out and pretended that it was hurt.


    Hina let go of Shishio''s ear and asked worriedly, "Was it hurt?"


    "It hurts." Shishio was quite pitiful at this moment, and Hina couldn''t help but feel sorry and caressed his ear. "Is it alright now?"


    "Well, try to caress it a bit more, Sensei," Shishio said without hesitation and had to admit that Hina''s hand was so soft and it felt nice when she caressed his ear.


    Still, the reason why he dared to do this was that there wasn''t anyone in this ce, but then he suddenly felt a jealous gaze toward him, which made him frown. He then turned his gaze to the side and saw a familiar young man, which somehow made him understand why he received this gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Hina asked curiously since Shishio suddenly looked away.


    "Nothing." Shishio quickly covered Hina''s gaze by standing in front of her and asked, "So what''s wrong, Sensei? The bell is almost ringing, you know?"


    Hina only remembered now and asked, "Oga-kun, are you ying with Rui?"


    "ying with Rui?" Shishio''s lips twitched and asked, "Sensei, did you misunderstand my rtionship with Rui-nee?"


    "You''re not dating Rui?" Hina asked with doubt.


    "I''m not." Shishio shook his head and said, "We''re only friends." He didn''t lie since that was his rtionship with Rui.


    "Then that Yukinoshita-san?" Hina asked.


    "She''s also my friend," Shishio said simply.


    "Oga-kun, you sure have a lot of female friends," Hina said with a sigh, feeling that Rui might have a hard time taking down this beast.


    Shishio only shrugged his shoulders and asked, "By the way, have you met uncle Fujii''s family, Sensei?" He was wondering if Hina had met the main character of the Domestic Kanojo.


    "Yes, I have." Hina nodded and said, "I met Fujii-kun yesterday."


    "Oh, he''s my senior, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Hina nodded and said, "His name is Fujii Natsuo. He''s the second year. I''ll introduce both of you if there''s a chance in the future."


    "I can''t wait for that," Shishio said with a smile, and then he remembered something. "Sensei, if I''m not wrong, you''re going to move into a new house, right?''


    "That''s right." Hina nodded, then looked at Shishio up and down, and asked, "Oga-kun, are you free on Sunday?"


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked with doubt.


    "We might need help moving out into the new house. If you''re free, how about you help us," Hina said with a smile and thought that it might be a good chance to make the rtionship between Shishio and Rui closer since she knew that Rui had a feeling for Shishio.


    Shishio didn''t answer Hina''s question for a moment and asked, "You''re going to move out this Sunday, right, Sensei?"


    "Yes." Hina nodded.


    "Well, I should have had time at that time," Shishio said after a moment.


    "Thank you, Oga-kun!" Hina smiled and wanted to say something more, but suddenly the bell rang.


    "No problem." Shishio nodded and said, "The bell is ringing. I''ll go back first, Sensei." He then left since he didn''t want to bete.


    "Yes, but don''t run in the corridor, alright?" Hina shouted.


    Shishio only waved his hand, telling her not to worry.


    Hina looked at Shishio''s back and smiled, but then she forgot to tell him that Rui would be transferred into this school, which made her p her forehead subconsciously. She then shook her head and thought that she could tell Shishioter and decided to go to her next ss since it was troublesome if she waste, but at this moment, she didn''t realize that someone was hiding, staring at the chummy conversation between her and Shishio.


    ---


    When Shishio returned to his ss, he talked with Nana, and she told him how they had spent their lunch before.


    Nana didn''t ask Shiina how Shiina had helped Shishio since, with so many people around them, it was quite hard to ask about that matter.


    Shiina also didn''t really want to talk about what she was doing with Shishio on that day since it was her precious memory, and she only wanted them to be known by him and her.


    However, their lunch was quite enjoyable, and everyone was happy, eating, talking, and ying together.


    Even so, Nana didn''t forget and said, "Don''t forget aboutter, alright?"


    "Karaoke, right? You don''t need to worry, I remember," Shishio said.


    "Good!" Nana smiled happily and couldn''t wait to go on the karaoke, but when the ss ended, and they were about to go home...


    Everyone was staring outside, and they were speechless at this moment.


    "Raining...."

 Chapter 259 - Beautiful Rain

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Beautiful Rain</h4>


    Even though it was raining, they didn''t immediately go back, but waited for a while at the clubroom, waiting for the rain to end since they had decided to go to the karaoke, but after a while, the rain didn''t stop, and it kept pouring as if telling them to go home rather than ying around.


    "No way, it is still raining...." 3x


    Maiko, Nana, and Mea were disappointed when they saw that it was raining. They saw the sky was dark, and the rain was pouring down from the sky. They had been so excited to go to the karaoke together, but now?


    "I have told you before, right? Did you bring your umbre?" Shishio asked, looking at the three girls.


    "Of course, I bring it, but..." If Shishio didn''t remind her, then Nana wouldn''t bring her umbre. She was happy that she didn''t need to wait for the rain to pass at the school, but could they go to the karaoke while it was raining?


    "We can go there anytime, so let''s just go back now, alright?" Shishio asked.


    Before Shishio went to school, he reminded most of the people on his contacts, so they didn''t forget to bring their umbres before they went to the school.


    If the weather prediction was wrong, it didn''t matter, but if it was right, they needed to wait on the school for a long time until the end of the rain since they didn''t bring an umbre, which was pretty much an inconvenience.


    "Well, that''s true." Nana nodded and said, "It''ll be bad if we''re caught by cold after all."


    Shishio sighed in relief since he didn''t need to go to karaoke. He didn''t mind going to the karaoke, but he felt that it was necessary to solve one of the troubles that he hadn''t solved first.


    No one also had any intention to go to the karaoke since it was raining, and it was also pretty bad if they were caught in the cold, so then they decided to go home together.


    Ritsu also sighed in relief since she didn''t need to go to the karaoke. She then looked at Miu, who showed a troubled expression, and asked, "What''s wrong, Miu?" Her rtionship with Miu was pretty good since they were from the same ss, and she also didn''t mind staying with Miu since Miu was quiet, polite, and well-spoken, so it was nice to talk with her. Seeing her show a troubled expression, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ah, I forgot to bring an umbre," Miu said with a troubled expression.


    Ritsu thought that she could lend her umbre to Miu since she knew that Shiina, Saki, and Shishio brought their own umbre, and she thought that she could go back by sharing an umbre with either of them. She nced at Shishio secretly, but then she noticed that he was looking in her direction.


    ''No, it''s Miu?''


    "Then Senpai, do you want to go home with me?" Shishio asked.


    "Eh?" Miu was surprised, and her face instantly turned red.


    Shishio knew that Miu tried to avoid him, so he didn''t remind her to bring her umbre today, and this way, he could use that reason to go home with her.


    They were stunned when they heard Shihio''s words, but before Miu replied, some of them quickly reacted.


    "Why do you want to go home with Miu-senpai?" Mea asked with a frown.


    "Are you going to do something bad with Miu-senpai?" Maiko also frowned.


    Both Mea and Maiko knew that Shishio was a scumbag, and not only Shishio was dating Nana, but he also dated Saki. Even though they couldn''t ept it, watching how happy Nana and Saki were, they could only forgive him, but if this guy was going to add more girls... then he needed to walk over their dead bodies!


    "You''re thinking too much." Shishio looked at Mea and Maiko helplessly and said, "I want to ask about the development of the literature club."


    "The development of the literature club?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shishio''s words.


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "I mean, from what I have listened to, what you were doing from previous club activity was either talking, reading, drinking tea, or eating a snack, right? I''m not sure what the previous literature club was doingst year, but I feel that there should be a change in this club."


    "What kind of changes?"


    They seemed to be affected by his words and couldn''t help but ask.


    "If it''s a sports club, then we''ll train to win apetition, right? Then as the literature club, we shouldn''t lose to those clubs. However, I''m not sure what kind of activity we can do, so I need to discuss it with Miu-senpai," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Everyone nodded and thought that it was reasonable for him to go with Miu, but...


    "But we have a club tomorrow, right? Why don''t you talk tomorrow? You can even talk with Kiriya-sensei about this matter," Nana said while squinting her eyes.


    "..."


    Shishio didn''t expect that his girlfriend would bring him trouble.


    Nana rolled her eyes and said, "Well, Miu-senpai might be troubled if she goes back like this, and it''s also pretty sad to leave her alone at school, so can you help her to go home? Shishio?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send her back." Shishio then looked at Miu and asked, "Is that okay with you, Senpai?" He had to admit that Nana was a great girlfriend at that moment, and at the same time, he knew that he needed to make up Nana, Saki, and Shiina after this. After all, he also knew that it was selfish of him to confess to Miu.


    Miu knew that what Shishio had said before was just an excuse so he could go back with her. She was a bit shy, but at the same time, she also knew that she needed to talk with him. "Yes."


    Shishio and Miu had decided to go back together.


    Mea and Maiko looked at Nana, who seemed to be okay, and didn''t say much.


    Ritsu also looked at Saki, who didn''t say much about this matter and even told them to go back together.


    Still, the thoughts of Mea, Maiko, and Ritsu were pretty simr since they were wondering what was happening.


    ---


    The sound of rain hitting against the umbre was mixed with the sound of their shoes stepping into the wet ground.


    Miu could feel how wet her shoes were at that moment, but she didn''t care about any of that now.


    As they walked out of the school, Miu nced at Shishio shyly. She observed him from the side and could see how tall his body was, but what attracted her the most was how happy he was at that moment. "Wh - Why are you smiling?" She wasn''t sure why, but she had to admit that he was so handsome when he smiled.


    "I''m happy that I have taken your first, Senpai," Shishio said.


    "Eh?!" Miu''s cute face turned red instantly.


    "I was joking."


    "Shishio-kun!!"


    Shishioughed and said, "Still, is this your first time to share an umbre with a guy, Senpai?"


    Miu snorted, but then she shook her head. "No."


    "Eh?"


    "I have shared it with my father and little brother in the past," Miu said with a smile and felt happy when she saw Shishio''s stunned expression.


    "...."


    Shishio didn''t expect that Miu would tease him, but at the same time, he was wondering why the high school students in this country thought too much about sharing an umbre with the opposite gender.


    Not only sharing an umbre, drinking from the same bottle, holding hands during a dance, and various other more.


    Shishio never thought too much about those things, but for some people, they thought about the activity above as a lewd thing.


    "Shishio-kun, how about you?" Miu asked nervously.


    "Me?" Shishio looked at Miu curiously, what this girl wanted to say.


    "Have you shared an umbre with a girl?" Miu''s expression was a bit unnatural, and she quickly said, "I guess this must be nothing special for you, right? You must have a lot of experience in the past." She just wasn''t sure about Shishio''s feelings toward her, especially when he had already dated three girls and he also couldn''t even say "I love you," but even though she wasn''t sure about what kind of feeling that he had, she was happy that she could walk side by side like this with him, being teased, and sharing an umbre with him.


    Miu wasn''t sure how long this kind of day would continue, or rather, she hoped that the rain wouldn''t stop so they could stay like this. However, she knew that she couldn''t


    "No, this is my first time sharing an umbre with a girl," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Really?" Miu was surprised.


    "What are you surprised by, Senpai?" Shishio was speechless and said, "It''s pretty normal, right?" It was the second time that he had experienced rain in this world. His first time with rain, he carried Shiina directly to the hotel so the rain wouldn''t hit them, and they didn''t have an umbre at that time.


    As for the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, even though he knew that there was an existence of a girl in his memory, and there was also a memory of him sharing an umbre with this girl. It was still his first time sharing an umbre with a girl, considering the previous Shishio Oga was different from him.


    Miu couldn''t help but smile andugh, hearing his response since she could see that Shishio wasn''t lying at this moment.


    Shishio could only shake his head when he saw Miu smiling andughing, but he had to admit that this girl was cute.


    Miu looked at Shishio, but then she noticed something. "Oh! I''m sorry for making you hold the umbre, Shishio-kun. I''ll hold it for you." She felt that she had caused too much trouble for Shishio by bringing her back home, holding the umbre, and even helping her revive the literature club.


    "Oh, I don''t mind." Shishio looked at Miu and said, "It works better if the taller person holds it, right?"


    "...."


    Miu pouted and held the shaft of the umbre. "Shishio-kun, let me hold it!" She knew that she was shortpared to Shishio, but she didn''t want him to say that!


    "No way."


    "But your left side is soaked, Shishio-kun! This is your umbre! Make sure you leave some room for yourself too!"


    "But I don''t want you to get wet, Miu-senpai."


    "It''s fine!"


    Then Miu and Shishio moved closer and stared at each other before theyughed.


    Shishio looked at Miu and said, "I think this is my first time to see youugh so happily for a while, Senpai."


    "Really?" Miu looked at Shishio with a helpless expression. "It''s probably because you''ve caused me a lot of trouble, Shishio-kun."


    "Did I cause you so much trouble?" Shishio asked with a guilty expression.


    Looking at Shishio''s guilty expression, Miu felt her heart tighten, and she also held the umbre shaft tightly. She wanted to say that the truth was she had fun being with him, but she was wondering whether it was okay to say that so easily.


    But...


    Miu couldn''t bear to see Shishio''s guilty expression and quickly said, "Shishio-kun, it''ll be a big trouble if you catch a cold." She then looked around and noticed a closed shop where they could take shelter from the rain. "How about we stop there for a while?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Come on, just for a while."


    Miu brought Shishio to the shop, standing under the eaves before putting her bag on the bench. "Wait a moment. I should have..." She searched over her bag and found a white towel inside.


    Shishio looked at Miu, who spread the white towel and said, "You reallye prepared, Senpai."


    "It''s just a habit since my siblings are a bit naughty." Holding her towel, Miu said, "Please sit down on the bench first, Shishio-kun." Even though she didn''t want to admit it,pared to Shishio, she was a bit short.


    Shishio didn''t say much and sat down on the bench, but then he looked at Miu, who put the towel on the top of his head and dried his hair with a towel, which made him unable to help but sigh helplessly. He had always been the one who doted on someone, but this might be the first time someone had doted on him. "You''re very doting, Miu-senpai."


    "Please stay still, Shishio-kun." Miu couldn''t help but reprimand Shishio, who tried to move around as she kept drying the wet part on his body. "Okay, just one more."


    Shishio stared at Miu, who was so kind and couldn''t help but say, "...You''re so kindhearted that I''m a little worried that I''m taking advantage of that."


    "Hmm?" Miu tilted her head, looking at Shishio.


    "I know that you might not be able to ept the fact that I have dated several girls at the same time. I have also tried to confess to you because I don''t want our rtionship to change, but I have realized how selfish I was. I''ve started to worry you might try to put up with me, and you''re just forcing yourself. I''m scared that you''ll end up hating me because of it. Are you sure that you''re okay?"


    Shishio knew that he had already three girlfriends, and he was thinking of adding Miu again because he didn''t want his rtionship with Miu to change, but at the same time, he also knew how selfish he was. He also had kissed her before when she hadn''t epted his confession, and he was also wondering how she felt about that.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Miu felt that she was the one who was being pampered and when she saw this expression, but at the same time, she just couldn''t help but feel that this expression was quite unfair, right?


    Miu knew that she couldn''t hate him, and she also knew what she felt about him. "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    Shishio raised his head, but then he was stunned when he was kissed!


    Miu knew that she was quite bold now, but she didn''t hate it, and she felt happy when she saw his stunned expression. Still, his lips were too nice, right? She was wondering why she didn''t do this in the past.


    "..."


    Miu kissed his lips as she closed her eyes before she parted her lips and showed a bright smile, looking at Shishio. "I''m fine. I''d never forced myself, and I''m happy with your confession before, Shishio-kun." Her face flushed, but she kept staring at him and said, "So this time, I''ll say this to you, Shishio-kun." She took a deep breath and said, "I love you, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio blinked his eyes and asked, "Can you say that one more time, Senpai?"


    Miu was shy, but she said, "I love you, Shishio-kun."


    "Again."


    "I love you, Shishio-kun!"


    "One more time!"


    "Mooo, Shishio-kun!!!" Miu pouted with a red face.


    Shishio and Miu then sat next to each other, and he tried to coax her since she was pouting after he teased her.


    "Senpai, let''s stay like this for a little longer. Can we?"


    "...Sure," Miu said with a red face.


    "Yay!"


    Miu saw Shishio, who smiled happily as he leaned his body at her. She flushed once again and felt happy, and at the same time, she realized how warm his body was, which made her greedy. She wanted his warmth more and tried to hold his hand, but she felt a bit nervous until she felt he held her hand.


    Miu was surprised before she smiled at Shishio.


    Her heart was so ufortable before, thinking about how to answer him, thinking about their future, and thinking about what she was about to do. Still, right now, when she was able to say that she loved him, she felt that everything was so clear and everything was so beautiful. Even the rain that made her shoes wet was also beautiful.


    Sitting next to each other as they talked, Miu was attracted to the hydrangea nted on the shop''s side.


    "Shishio-kun, what color hydrangea do you like?"


    Miu turned her head to ask Shishio that question, but when she turned her head, he kissed her lips, which stunned her. Then, as they parted their lips, she blushed again and could see him, smiling as if he had seeded in teasing her.


    "I love you, Miu."


    Miu''s lips trembled, her eyes were red, and tears dripped from her eyes, but her smile couldn''t be hidden, showing how happy she was. She saw him, wiping her tears gently as she held his hand in silence, rubbing her cheek against his tough hands. She loved this feeling, and at the same time, she realized that today might be the most beautiful rain that she had ever seen.


    "By the way, Miu."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I kiss you again?"


    Miu blushed, but then she looked at him with a helpless expression.


    "Mooo, this is thest time, alright?"


    As the rain continued, they closed their distance once again.

 Chapter 260 - Period

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Period</h4>


    "See you tomorrow, Shishio-kun!"


    Waving her hand, Miu smiled happily as she said goodbye, though, the truth, she was a bit reluctant to part with him.


    "See you tomorrow, Senpai."


    Waving his hand, Shishio saw Miu enter her apartment before he turned, walked for a moment, and said, "Have you watched me enough?" He had realized that someone had been following him for a while, but he didn''t sense any harm from this guy, so in the end, he ignored it. Still, he had guessed the identity of this person.


    The moment his words fell, someone walked out of a hiding ce, holding an umbre and wearing a hoodie, cap, and a facemask, staring at Shishio.


    "Why did you follow me, Mai-san?" Shishio asked curiously, wondering why this girl had been following him for a while, especially when the rain hadn''t stopped, but it had slowed down since the rain had be a slight drizzle.


    Looking at Shishio, who had just walked away with another girl, Mai felt a bit annoyed, and her mood wasn''t good. "I have wanted to call you out, but you''ve been flirting with a new girl." She thought Shishio would only date Nana and Saki, but she didn''t expect this guy to date another girl. However, strangely, even though Miu knew that Shishio was dating two girls simultaneously, Miu was still happy and even kissed him several times at the shelter before.


    When they were kissing each other under the shelter, Mai was standing under the umbre, and her body was frigging cold!


    Mai was scared of her problem, and when she saw that the phenomenon happened once again in the morning before she went to the school, she ran directly back to her home. After calming herself for a while, she decided to meet Shishio, waiting for him to go home from school, but she didn''t expect to see him flirting with a new girl!


    Mai had to admit that Shishio was different from any other guys she had met but was he so special that three girls would date him together even if they had to share him?


    If Mai had a boyfriend or a husband, she would want him for herself. As for sharing him with someone else?


    Mai had never had such a thought.


    Love was selfish, after all, and she wanted him to be for herself.


    Mai was on her period, she was still under this strange phenomenon that made her invisible to the eyes of others, she needed to wait for him in the rain, her clothes were wet, and she felt so cold!


    It would be weird if her mood was good at this moment, but Mai felt relieved that Shishio could see him.


    Shishio looked at Mai for a moment and asked, "Is it that problem that you told me about yesterday?"


    Mai wanted to answer Shishio''s question, but suddenly she felt a sudden pain in her abdomen that made her frown and feel weak all of a sudden. Luckily, she was caught by Shishio. If she wasn''t caught, then she would be all wet because of the puddle.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio was startled when Mai suddenly fell.


    "My - My stomach..." Mai tried to hold the pain in her abdomen.


    Shishio''s nose was quite sensitive since his body was three times stronger than an average human, and he could smell a unique smell from Mai. "Are you on your period?"


    "Ugh..." Mai blushed and wanted to pinch Shishio''s waist for being so blunt, but the pain on her abdomen was so unbearable. "It hurts..."


    "Let''s go to the hospital," Shishio said and carried Mai directly in his arms.


    "No, no!" Mai quickly refused when she heard Shishio''s words.


    "Why?" Shishio was confused.


    "I - I don''t want to enter a gossip tabloid," Mai said with all of her willpower since her abdomen was so painful. She felt a bit surprised when Shishio suddenly hugged and carried her, but she didn''t have a choice, and somehow it feltfortable since his body was so warm, so she hugged him tightly so he could share his warmth with her.


    "Then where should we go? My ce is a bit too far here." Shishio had never thought that Mai''s status as a public figure would be so troublesome since they couldn''t even enter a hospital. If his hospital was closed, then he would bring her there. Unfortunately, his hospital was far, and the nearby hospital was a bit far from this ce.


    ''Hotel?''


    Shishio felt that it was awkward to bring Mai to the hotel, and even if he brought her there, what could he do there?


    As for Mai''s house, Shishio didn''t know where it was since he sent her back yesterday. They didn''t stop right in front of Mai''s house. Instead, they stopped at a nearby convenience store, but even so, he could guess more or less where her house was.


    However, if Shishio said those words, he was afraid that Mai would think of him as a creep since he knew the location of her house, so he needed to wait for her decision. Still looking at Mai, who was in pain, Shishio quickly said, "Let''s go to the hospital. You can think about tabloid gossipter since it is important to take care of your body first." He was about to go to the nearby hospital, but...


    "M - My house is nearby..." Mai said quietly. "Let''s go to my house."


    "Huh?" Shishio was dumbfounded when he heard Mai''s words.


    "Bring me home," Mai said in pain, and right now, she just wanted to go home.


    "Where''s your house?" Shishio asked and became serious since he knew that Mai was in pain at that moment.


    Mai then guided Shishio to where her house was. She didn''t think that much of a worry that he knew her address since whether she realized it or not, she had trusted him since when she went unnoticed, the person that came to her mind was Shishio.


    Under Mai''s guidance, Shishio arrived at Mai''s apartment building but looked at her pained expression. He knew that she didn''t even have the energy to walk or normally talk with him.


    "Mai-san, we have arrived," Shishio said quietly, hugging her gently in his arms.


    "Ugh... it''s painful..." Mai''s eyes were red, and she was crying since she needed to hold the pain for so long.


    Looking at her expression, if possible, Shishio wanted to send her QI to her body, but he knew that it was unrealistic. "Should I carry you all the way?" Shishio asked.


    Mai, who put her face on his neck, nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    "What is your apartment number?" Shishio needed the number and the card so they could enter her apartment building since it was protected with a password, electronic locking system, and various safety devices. Looking at this apartment, he knew that it was pretty expensive.


    As he entered, Shishio moved quite fast and calmly to her apartment room.


    "We have arrived, Mai-san," Shishio said.


    They were right in front of Mai''s apartment, but Shishio stopped since he knew it was pretty bad to enter her room. They were just acquaintances, and Shishio didn''t want to be a criminal since he didn''t receive permission to enter her apartment.


    "Th - Thank you..."


    Shishio let go of Mai slowly as Mai used the wall as her support to stand up.


    Looking at Mai, who could fall anytime just by walking, Shishio was so worried at this moment.


    Mai, who had parted from Shishio''s arms, felt that it was so difficult to walk and felt that it was better to stay in his arms all the time. She wanted to open the door of her apartment, but it took a lot of toll on her body. She wanted Shishio to help her, but she was afraid that she might trouble him.


    "Let me help you."


    Shishio decided to help since he couldn''t leave Mai alone like this. He carried her again in his arms, opened the door of her apartment, entered without hesitation, and closed the door.


    The moment Shishio entered, he was hit by a rose-like fragrance that made his nose itchy. He took off his shoes directly and helped her take off her wet shoes and sock gently, drying her white and beautiful feet with his hands and warming them up.


    "Mai-san, can I enter?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Mai nodded on his arms, agreeing without hesitation since she was so weak, and right now, she didn''t want to think, and she just wanted to be pampered at this moment. She wanted someone to take care of her and didn''t want to be alone.


    Shishio then entered her apartment and wanted to put her on the sofa in the living room, but she didn''t want to move away from him since his body was warm, hugging him like a ko, so, in the end, he gave up, and went to the kitchen while carrying her in his arms. "Mai-san, can I borrow your kitchen?"


    "Um." Mai nodded weakly as she hugged him.


    Entering the kitchen, Shishio looked at various ingredients before he made warm lemon ginger brown sugar water in a fast manner.


    Unfortunately, Mai closed her eyes and didn''t see his action at this moment since if she saw it, she would be dumbfounded.


    Shishio then brought Mai to the sofa again, letting her sit on hisp before feeding her with the warm lemon ginger brown sugar water that he made with a spoon. "Mai-san, drink this."


    "Hmm?"


    Mai didn''t know what it was, but she opened her mouth slightly when she felt the warmness from the spoon. She then tasted a sour, sweet, spicy, and warm liquid in her mouth before she subconsciously drank it. When she drank it, she felt her stomach was so warm, and she felt sofortable that she opened her mouth again. "Ahh..."


    "Does it taste good?" Shishio asked as he fed her again.


    "Um." Mai nodded and let Shishio feed her again and again.


    When Mai felt better, Shishio let her sleep on the sofa before he said, "Mai-san, where''s the towel?"


    "Ugh...." Mai didn''t have the energy to answer him, but she pointed her finger at the bathroom.


    "Wait a moment." Shishio then went to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with hot water before walking out, bringing a towel to dry Mai''s wet body. Without hesitation, he went to her room to bring a nket and a sock, though, during the process, he happened to see her underwear, which was amazing. However, he didn''t have any idea about her underwear since Mai was sick.


    Mai then felt that her body was being dried as she closed her eyes. Her feet were covered in socks before her body was covered in a nket. She felt sofortable and just wanted to stay like this right now and didn''t want to move.


    "Mai-san, are you hungry?"


    Mai nodded gently.


    "Do you want to eat something?"


    Mai nodded again.


    "Wait a moment. I''ll make something for you." Shishio had entered Mai''s house and even saw her underwear, so there was no need to shy away from using her kitchen again.


    Shishio checked the fridge and saw chicken tenderloin, cherry tomato, shimeji mushroom, egg, and some condiments on the side and decided to cook tomato and tenderloin egg drop soup.


    Mai, who felt slightly better, saw Shishio in the kitchen, watching him, cooking for her, making her feel sofortable. Right now, even if Shishio stole her underwear, she might forgive him since she was so grateful to him.


    Mai waited for a moment before she smelled something delicious permeating through the entire room. She opened her sleepy eyes and felt a bit hungry.


    "Can you eat?"


    Mai saw Shishio in the kitchen and moved her body slightly, sitting on the sofa.


    Shishio also walked toward Mai and brought a bowl of soup that he made up before he gave it to her. "Here, eat it while it is still warm."


    "Um." Mai nodded and gently received the soup, feeling the warmth of the bowl on her palms before she slowly ate it. The moment she ate it, she felt like she was full of energy and could K.O. the chicken with her fists at this moment.


    "Is it good?"


    "Um."


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Um."


    "I have prepared a bath for you. You should take a bath before you rest," Shishio said.


    "Um."


    "I will go back now. Take care, alright?" Shishio said and was about to go home, but Mai grasped the sleeve of his zer. "What''s wrong?"


    "Stay here for a moment. I want to talk with you," Mai said weakly, hoping for him to stay.


    Shishio looked at Mai for a moment, then looked at the time on his watch and nodded. "I''ll stay here for a while."


    "Thank you." Mai showed a beautiful smile on her weak face, and somehow she understood why this girl was so popr with a girl and had a lot of girlfriends at that moment.


    ''Wait! What am I thinking?!''


    Mai quickly shook her head and thought that this guy was dangerous!

 Chapter 261 - Mai Sakurajima 1

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Mai Sakurajima 1</h4>


    Mai was in the bathtub, resting her body on the warm water, feeling sofortable. She let out a sigh of relief and somehow wanted to sleep, but she knew that she couldn''t, especially when Shishio was still outside.


    When Shishio brought her socks, Mai knew that he got them from the ce where she kept her underwear, which made her blush, but she didn''t me him since she knew that he was helping her and if she didn''t wear socks, then her body might be all cold and she might need a long time to recover.


    Mai also had a feeling that Shishio wouldn''t steal her underwear, considering he had a girlfriend, but she was beautiful, and wasn''t it normal for him to be attracted to her?


    Mai also thought that she might be a bit bold to take a bath when a man was outside.


    ''If he enters to peek at me, what should I do?''


    Mai didn''t feel sleepy anymore, and there were many things on her head at this moment, thinking about what Shishio was about to do, but if he decided to peek at her, she knew that she wouldn''t me or hate him that much.


    Mai had a good feeling toward Shishio since he had helped her during her weakest time. When she needed someone to see her, he was there, and when she was in pain because of her period, he took care of her patiently with food, warm drink, warm bath, etc.


    ''If that guy doesn''t have three girlfriends...''


    Feeling strangely disappointed, Mai rubbed her face with her wet hands, and after a moment, she didn''t even see him peeking, so in the end, she stopped and prepared to go out. She was about to dry her body, but she heard him talking with someone.


    Unlike her, Shishio wasn''t alone, which made her quite depressed.


    Mai had never thought to get a boyfriend since no one had ever caught her eye, and she didn''t even have the interest to make one, but when she thought about Shishio, who helped her on the beach and helped her before...


    "............."


    Mai then shook her head and wondered whether she was this easy since she could fall for someone because he saved her during her distress.


    Mai knew that her plot was simr to a damsel in distress. She was in trouble, and a handsome prince helped her. Unfortunately, this prince was a scumbag with three girlfriends.


    Mai dried her body with a white towel and started to wear thick clothes and shocks since she still felt a bit cold. Walking out of her room, she saw him, sitting on the sofa and talking with someone. She didn''t think too much and walked toward the sofa, sitting beside him, and turned on the television. She saw an advertisement about a movie which made her raise her eyebrow for a moment before she let out a low sigh.


    "Yes, thank you, Roberta." Shishio nced at Mai for a moment before he looked away. He ended the call and nned to visit Tokugawa tonight since he thought he could get an apartment for Nana since she had decided to live alone. However, he needed to wait for which apartment she was going to choose since there were a lot of apartments on Suginami.


    Shishio then turned and asked, "There''s still lemon ginger water. Do you want some?"


    "Yes." Mai nodded, and her expression was a bitplicated.


    Shishio poured some of the lemon ginger water mixed with brown sugar on the cup and gave it to Mai.


    "Thanks." Mai nodded, feeling the warmth from the cup, and gently sipped the lemon ginger water. She let out a gentle sigh, feeling warm andfortable on her entire body, then she looked at Shishio and asked, "Your girlfriend?"


    "I asked someone to pick me up since it is still raining now," Shishio said as he looked at the window of Mai''s apartment. He wondered why the rain became harder now, and it made it hard for him to go home. "Anyway, let''s talk about your problem. Did you reencounter it in the morning?" He knew why Mai came to see him before was probably that she might encounter the same problem that she had experienced yesterday.


    Mai''s expression was a bit heavy and depressed, but she nodded. "Yes." Her voice was a bit low since she was afraid that she might go unnoticed like this, and before long, no one would be able to see her again. Such a thought scared her, or rather, she was frightened at this moment. Her body was shaking, but she felt a strong hand holding her shoulder.


    "Calm down. Let''s search for the solution together, alright?" Shishio said calmly.


    Mai looked at Shishio with aplex expression and nodded. "Thank you, Oga-kun." She looked at him and wondered why he decided to help her so much, but before she asked...


    "You can thank me after your problem is solved." Shishio shook his head and asked, "Have you ever thought about the cause of your problem?"


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Mai shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Yesterday, I thought that it was just my imagination, so by today, I should be alright, but I didn''t expect..." She didn''t expect that when she was about to buy breakfast at the convenience store in the morning, the staff seemed to ignore her and at the same time, she realized that she had gone unnoticed again, which made her scared and returned to her apartment again.


    If Mai hadn''t met Shishio yesterday, she might not have thought of meeting him. Instead, she might spend her time holed up in her room before she tried to search for a solution for her problem, such as trying to attract everyone''s attention by wearing a bunny girl costume?


    Hearing Mai''s story, Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "I just wanted to make sure that this has nothing to do with your physiology problem, right?"


    Mai smiled bitterly and asked, "Do you think that I am crazy?" However, she also understood that someone couldn''t believe her problem easily and even herself. If she was told that someone had caught a simr situation, she didn''t think that she would believe either since it was just too strange.


    Suddenly be unnoticed...


    If someone told those other people that they had this kind of problem, they would think of them as crazy!


    Looking at Mai, whose eyes were red and almost cried, Shishio quickly held her shoulders again, trying to calm her down, and said, "No, I trust you, but I want to make sure since your situation is unique." If possible, he wanted to hug her since she smelled so nice, but he knew that shouldn''t act like a scumbag right now. As a scumbag, he knew that she was at her lowest and weakest point, and even if he pushed her right now, she would ept him, but he didn''t want that since even though he was a scumbag, he wasn''t trash.


    Staring into his eyes, Mai could see clearly that Shishio didn''t doubt him, and she also blushed lightly. She felt a bit ashamed when she thought that she got embarrassed by someone who was younger than her and said calmly, "Thank you, but how long are you going to hold me?"


    "Sorry, it feels nice to hold you," Shishio said to lighten the mood and raised his hands quickly.


    "You have three girlfriends, and that''s not enough for you?" Mai asked in a snort.


    "..." Shishio was in silence since Mai was wrong and he had four girlfriends rather than three, but he wouldn''t say it. "What is important right now is to find a solution for your problem, right? Let''s talk about this matter now."


    Mai knew that this guy tried to change the subject, but she decided to forgive him and asked, "Do you know the cause of this problem?"


    Shishio showed hesitation and said, "You know, after I have heard about your situation, I tried to search some information on the inte whether someone had a simr situation as you, but I''m not sure whether you can believe this information or not since it is an urban legend."


    "Urban legend?" Mai was a bit stunned, but then she asked, "What kind of urban legend?"


    "Do you want to hear it?" Shishio asked.


    "My problem isn''t something that someone can''t believe anyway, and it doesn''t hurt to know more." Mai also felt that her problem was quite weird, and someone with logic wouldn''t believe her, so it wouldn''t be hurt to hear something like an urban legend, considering how desperate she was.


    "Hear me first. I''d thought about two reasons why you are in this situation now."


    Mai nodded and told him to go on.


    "First, I''d thought that someone hated you and gave you some curse that made you be invisible in the eyes of others." Looking at Mai''s stunned expression, Shishio said, "But I don''t think that this is the cause since you have been on hiatus for a while, and why does it happen now? Why doesn''t it happen when you''re still active as an actress? So I think this isn''t the reason why this situation happens to you."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai nodded in silence and also agreed with his exnation. After all, even though it was weird and she didn''t believe it that she might be cursed, what had happened to her wasn''t something that could be exined by logic, and she also had a lot ofpetitors in the world of show-biz, so she had been exposed to the human ugliness during her childhood time, and it wouldn''t be weird if some people hated her since she had stolen their chance on the show-biz world. However, as Shishio said before, why does it happen now? Why didn''t it happen during her active time?


    "What about the other reason?" Mai asked quietly.


    "It''s just an urban legend, but I strangely feel that this urban legend resembles your situation."


    "What urban legend?"


    "Adolescence Syndrome."


    Shishio thought he wouldn''t be able to discover about the "Adolescence Syndrome," but since Mai and Futaba were in this world, it wouldn''t be weird to find out about these strange, abnormal experiences.


    "Adolescence Syndrome?" Mai was confused by this term since it was her first time hearing it.


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by Mai''s reaction and exined what Adolescence Syndrome was.


    In simple terms, Adolescence Syndrome, also known as Puberty Syndrome, is a term used to describe abnormal experiences during adolescence as a result of sensitivity and instability.


    "Those who have Adolescence Syndrome are susceptible to various events or experiences that would be considered abnormal and irregr." Shishio looked at Mai and said, "In your case, you have be invisible in the eyes of others."


    "....." Mai was in silence, hearing Shishio''s words, then looked at him and asked, "Then what about the solution?" This was the most important thing that she needed to know.


    "Before we search for a solution, we need to know the cause first," Shishio said.


    "Cause?" Mai was confused when Shishio asked this.


    "Since there is a word of "Adolescence" on the "Adolscenes Syndrome," then it should happen to someone in puberty. In other words, it should happen because of someone''s school life." Shishio looked at Mai and said, "I can tell that your school life is quite unhappy, right?"


    "....." Mai couldn''t refute Shishio''s words since he was right.


    "Don''t worry, since you met me, you''re going to have a rose-colored high school life rather than a gray-colored high school life," Shishio said, trying to lighten the mood.


    Mai was quite amused by Shishio''s words. ''Rose-colored high school life, huh?'' She smiled, but at the same time, she looked at him and asked, "Oga-kun, can I ask why you look out at me so much? You know, usually, people don''t look out for troublesome girls like me." She looked at him and asked, "Do you want to add more girlfriends?"


    "Did you fall for me?" Shishio asked.


    "Who is falling for you?!" Mai blushed and denied him without hesitation.


    "That''s good." Shishio nodded and said, "Don''t fall for a scumbag like me, alright?"


    Mai''s expression becameplex when she heard Shishio''s words, but she shook her head and asked, "But seriously, why did you help me?"


    Looking at Mai, who showed a serious expression, Shishio knew that Mai wouldn''t let her go until he exined why he decided to help her. The truth was there wasn''t much of a reason why he decided to help her. She needed help, and he helped her, that''s all. He didn''t have a strange reason or anything, but he had to admit that her situation was quite simr to him.


    Shishio was alone in this world, and he couldn''t scream, he couldn''t ask someone for help, and all he could do was solve his problem by himself after bing Shishio Oga.


    Luckily, one month after Shishio became Shishio Oga, there was a system, and he also met a lot of wonderful girls who had helped him solve his problems.


    Mai was in a simr situation. She was alone, facing her problem, without anyone''s help.


    Luckily, Mai happened to meet Shishio on Enoshima before.


    Not sure which one was lucky, but with Shishio, Mai wouldn''t be alone to solve her problem until she made a crazy decision by wearing a bunny girl costume in the middle of the street.


    "Well, you just resemble me a bit," Shishio said quietly.


    "Huh?" Mai was confused by Shishio''s words.


    Shaking his head, Shishio said, "Do you need a reason to help someone? You need help, and I just happen to be the person who saves you. My role can be changed by anyone. Rather than thinking about the reason why I''m helping you, isn''t it better for you to tell me more about yourself so we can understand why this problem happens to you?" He was wondering why someone always wanted to make something soplicated. He just wanted to help, that''s all. Why did someone need a reason to help someone?


    Shishio had to admit that Mai was beautiful, and as a man, he would be lying if he wasn''t tempted, but he had four beautiful girlfriends. Even though he didn''t mind adding more, it would be weird if he actively chased Mai, and she would think of him as trash. Also, if he actively chased after her now, his chances of getting her would decrease rather than increase.


    Shishio also felt that he had enough reward, and he also knew that he should be strong enough to protect his women. He also felt that having four girlfriends should be enough, but he wouldn''t reject more girls.


    Joking aside, if he had to choose Sakurajima Mai and four of his girlfriends, wasn''t it obvious who he should choose?


    Lastly, could Sakurajima Mai, who was one of the most popr child actresses, ept sharing her man with other girls?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he knew that Mai was prideful, but it was normal since, with all of the achievements that she had gotten from her childhood time until now, it would be weird if she didn''t feel pride toward her achievements.


    Still, even so, Shishio knew that Mai was a kind girl, and it was also quite easy to get her since he knew that she was just a girl who starved for love and would fall for anyone who would be a little nice to her but even though it was all good to receive all of those rewards from the girls, he didn''t feelfortable taking advantage of those girls.


    As for the original MC, who helped Sakurajima Mai, Shishio didn''t think too much and decided to ignore him since this guy was practically harmless.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai stared at his face at a loss, but then she shook her head and said, "Not all people are willing to jump into the river to save someone who is drowned." She had seen a lot of ugliness in humans, and of course, she knew that not all people would be willing to believe and save her like Shishio, and somehow she understood why he had three girlfriends at the same time.


    "What?" Shishio pretended that he didn''t understand Mai''s words.


    "Nothing." Shaking her head, Mai was at a loss again when she thought about Shishio''s previous words.


    ''Don''t fall for a scumbag like me, alright?''


    Mai then looked at Shishio and asked in a teasing manner, "Okay, Mr. Nice Guy, what do you want to know?"


    "....."


    "It''s a little funny that you can call a scumbag like me as a Mr. Nice Guy." Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Oh, I don''t mind calling you that from now on." Mai looked at Shishio with a charming smile.


    "Stop it. It creeps me out." Shisho shuddered.


    One thing that Shishio hated was called "Nice Guy" by a girl since it wasn''t praised. Instead, it was an insult for him.


    "Can you tell me how your school life is?" Shishio asked. He could guess more or less what kind of high school life that Mai lived with, but even so, he needed to ask since that way, he could understand better what kind of girl Sakurajima Mai was.


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Mai sighed and said, "It isn''t something fun."


    "If it''s fun, then will you have this problem now?"


    "....."


    "Okay, but I hope that you won---"


    "I will go home."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Holding onto his wrist, Mai blushed for a moment before she let go of his wrist. She let out a sigh, then said, "Then I''ll tell you, but don''t you dare to spread it around."


    "Yes, yes, so can you tell me now?"


    "Why you''re not so gentle with me? You''re so gentle with your girlfriend..." Mai pouted and grumbled.


    "Because you''re not my girlfriend."


    "..."


    "So Sakurajima Mai-san, can you tell me now?"


    Looking into his eyes, Mai let out a long sigh while wondering why this guy had a girlfriend.


    "I''ll tell you, but stop calling me by my full name. It creeps me out."


    "Is that a payback, Mai-san?"


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment with some amusement, holding the cup filled with warm lemon ginger water with both of her palms, and started to tell him her uninteresting school life slowly.

 Chapter 262 - Mai Sakurajima 2

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Mai Sakurajima 2</h4>


    As the sound of the rain and the small volume of the television were mixed inside the living room of this apartment, those sounds seemed to disappear when Mai started to tell of her uninteresting high school life.


    There was nothing special really, and her problem was quite simr to what Shishio had thought before.


    When Mai decided to take a hiatus and got into high school, she still had workmitments before she decided to go on hiatus, and she wasn''t able to attend school until halfway through her first year.


    By then, social circles had formed, making her the "odd one out," causing her to be isted. As a result, the students didn''t know how to deal with her. While they had no reason to bully her, they also feared associating with her would cause them to be isted as well.


    Telling those stories wore her down, but at the same time, it also made her feelfortable that someone could hear herin since she had always been alone after she went on hiatus. "It isn''t interesting, right?"


    "That''s right. It is boring."


    Mai couldn''t help but fall into self-depreciation when she heard Shishio''s words. She was in a helpless situation, and no one could help her. She also spent most of her time working, so she didn''t have much experience dealing with people from the same generation since she mostly spent her time with someone older, considering her job. She also wanted a friend, but she couldn''t have it because everyone felt that they weren''t fit and inferior toward her, which made her high school life lonely.


    If she knew that this was how her high school life would be, then wasn''t it better to continue to work like before?


    Staring at her reflection through the surface of lemon ginger water inside her cup, Mai wondered why she needed to endure all of this.


    ''If only that didn''t happen...''


    If it was possible to travel to the past, Mai would return to her middle school time and change everything. That way, she could continue doing what she loved and didn''t need to endure this pain, loneliness, and agony.


    "Your ssmates are boring."


    "Huh?" Mai was dumbfounded when she heard Shishio''s words.


    "I mean, isn''t it right?" Shishio looked at Mai and said, "If I have you as my ssmate, then I won''t hesitate to befriend you even if they iste me. I mean, it is a rare chance to be friends with a famous child actress. Even if we''re part of it because you continue to be an actress, I can at least brag about someone that I''m your friend, and when I graduate from university, I can at least ask your help to help me get into a job in the media industry. So rather than being jobless and not being isted in high school, I choose being isted in high school and getting a well-paid job in the future because I know you."


    "...."


    Mai was speechless when she heard Shishio''s words and directly punched his shoulder. "Bastard, you''re using me!" She didn''t expect this guy to be so crafty to use her connection like this, though she didn''t really hate this side of him.


    Shishio caught Mai''s fist, looking at Mai, and said, "Then when I have be a big-wig in the media industry, I''ll help your career when your career is stagnant."


    "....."


    Mai looked at Shishio in a daze.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Shishio tried to provoke Mai.


    Being taunted by Shishio, Mai also provoked Shishio back. "What about after that? You have be a big-wig in the media industry. You''re going to marry me then, trying to get your crush during high school?" But then she realized what she was saying, and her face was so hot at that moment.


    "Well, it is a bit impossible for us to marry," Shishio said unnaturally.


    Mai was dumbfounded, raised her eyebrow, and asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    "When I have be a big-wig, I might already have a family, a wife, and children." Shishio then looked at Mai unnaturally and said, "Even if we''re together, then you might be my mistress."


    "Bastard!"


    Mai was so furious at this moment and couldn''t help but want to teach this cheeky junior! How could she be downgraded into a mere mistress?


    "Ok, ok, calm down. I was joking. I''m sorry, Mai-san!" Shishio didn''t fight back since he knew that he might have said too much.


    Looking at Shishio, who acted like he was in pain, Mai snorted, but she stopped. Her nose red, but it might be because she got quite emotional that she got a cramp again. "Ugh..."


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio quickly asked.


    "It was your fault!" Mai med Shishio as she held her stomach.


    Shishio nodded and said, "Yes, it is my fault so let me take responsibility."


    Mai was a bit stunned and asked subconsciously, "How are you going to take responsibility?"


    "I have heard that you''ll feel better if your belly is being rubbed, so I''ll take responsibility and rub your belly," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "...." Mai.


    "Though, I won''t force you if you don''t want to." Shishio felt a bit ufortable by this stare.


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment, and she had to admit that if she ignored his three girlfriends, he was so pleasing to her eyes. She knew that what he was about to do was a bit indecent. Still, when she thought about what he had done before, especially when he had carried her all the way to her apartment and even took care of her until now, she felt that she could believe in him and at least, she knew that he wouldn''t do something that hurt her.


    Mai then turned her back toward him and said, "It is an exception. You need to take responsibility for me now." Her face was so red, and she felt pretty embarrassed when she thought Shishio would rub her belly.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio was a bit dumbfounded since he was joking just now.


    "What? Are you chickening out?" Mai asked with a snort.


    "...."


    "Say someone whose body is all tense," Shishio said in a tease.


    "Huh? Who is all tense? I''m your senior, and I have a lot more experience!"


    "...It feels a bit let down when I know that you have a lot of experience."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai also realized that her words were a bit misleading and quickly said, "You were wrong! I''m still a virgin! I..."


    "..."


    "How about we stop talking now?"


    Mai red at Shishio and wondered why she had always lost control when she was with him, but then she couldn''t help but let out a cute squeal when suddenly his hand was on the top of her belly. "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    "Didn''t you ask me to rub your belly?"


    "We - Well..." Mai then looked at Shishio and said, "Don''t do anything weird!"


    "I know." Shishio didn''t put his hand on her skin directly but rubbed her belly over her clothes. Feeling the softness of her belly, he was wondering whether he had a belly fetish.


    Mai stared at Shishio''s hand for a moment and saw he didn''t do anything weird, so she let him rub her belly, and she had to admit that it felt sofortable that she almost let out a moan. Fortunately, she was an actress, and she was good at acting. She looked at his expression that was quite calm, and couldn''t help but feel slightly dejected since she knew that this guy had a lot of experience.


    Mai then wanted to ask about his experience, but Shishio beat her first. "Let''s continue our conversation before."


    "Um." Mai nodded.


    "The abnormal situation that you felt before, I guess it must have something to do with how you''re being isted by your ssmates. Everyone pretends that you don''t exist, even though you''re right beside them. I''m not sure why, but then not only your ssmates, but you also be unnoticed outside of the school," Shishio said calmly, but the truth, when he thought that he was in Mai''s ce, he couldn''t help but think how frightened this experience was. Still, if he was in Mai''s ce, he was wondering what he would do?


    If Shishio was in Mai''s ce, then he would be alone, and no one would help him since he was alone, and frankly, it was so scary!


    Hearing Shishio''s exnation, Mai also felt scared, moving her body closer to him. Feeling the warmth of his body, she felt quite relieved since she knew that someone was able to see her right now. "Then what should I do?"


    Shishio didn''t answer Mai''s question, but he recalled a philosophical thought experiment that raised questions regarding observation and perception since it resembled Mai''s abnormal situation. "Have you heard about "If a tree falls in a forest"?"


    "If a tree falls in a forest?" Mai raised her eyebrows and didn''t understand what Shishio was saying.


    "It is a philosophical thought experiment that raises questions regarding observation and perception." Shishio looked at Mai, who leaned on his chest, and said, "I''ll exin to you so you''ll understand."


    "Um." Mai nodded and listened to Shishio''s exnation.


    "The experiment is a question about if a tree falls in a forest and no one is around to hear it, does it make a sound?" Shishio looked at Mai, who was in deep thought, and asked, "What do you think?"


    "It does make a sound." Mai looked at the hand that rubbed her belly gently and said, "The definition of sound, simplified, is a hearable noise. The tree will make a sound, even if nobody heard it."


    "That''s true, but the answer is "yes" and "no."


    "Huh?" Mai was confused.


    "The answer to this question depends on the definition of sound. If the definition of sound is like what you have answered before then, the sound does exist, but if the definition of sound is our perception of air vibrations, then sound does not exist since we do not hear it." Shishio exined and said, "Right now, your situation is simr to a tree that falls in a forest. Right now, you exist in front of me. I can see you, I can hear your voice, I can feel your body''s heat, and I can smell you. You exist in front of me, but at the same time, you don''t exist in the eyes of others since your ssmate ignores you." He didn''t continue his exnation since he knew that he knew that Mai understood his exnation.


    "Then... what should I do?" Mai understood her situation and the cause of it. The problem now was how to solve this situation.


    "Everyone must know that you exist. You''re there right beside them, and they can''t ignore you again. As long as you can do that, no one will ignore you," Shishio said.


    "How do I do that?" Mai asked subconsciously.


    "You need to return to the show-biz," Shishio said.


    "....."


    Shishio didn''t want Mai to answer him and continued. "By returning to the show-biz, even if they want to ignore you, it is impossible. You''ll be seen. You''ll return to normal, and you won''t..."


    "NO!"


    Shishio was a bit stunned by Mai''s sudden rejection and asked, "Why?"


    "Just no!"


    Shishio raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you want to return to the show-biz world? When you watched the advertisement for a movie on television before, didn''t you frown at it? You want to be the heroine in that movie, righ--"


    "Go home!"


    "Mai-san, I..."


    "Go home!"


    Mai moved away from Shishio and didn''t look at him. "Can you just go home now?"


    Looking at Mai''s condition, Shishio let out a sigh and picked up his bag. "Then I''ll go back. Be careful. You''re still on period. I have made porridge and lemon ginger water in the kitchen. If you want to eat or drink them, just warm them up."


    It made her guilty when Mai heard his every word, and she knew that Shishio just cared about her, which was why he told her to return to the show-biz world, but the experience that made her go on hiatus made her unable to go back so easily. He didn''t understand her feelings, which was why she was angry, but at the same time, she knew that she couldn''t me him since he didn''t know anything.


    Hearing his footsteps, Mai knew that Shishio was about to leave, and she wanted to stop him, but she knew that she didn''t have a right, especially when she had scolded and rejected him. She knew that he was about to walk out, and when she thought she wouldn''t meet him again, she felt indescribable regret, and she wanted to call him, but she knew that she couldn''t, especially when she hadshed him out.


    "Mai-san, I know that I might be insensitive before since I don''t know what kind of circumstances have made you go on hiatus, so I''m sorry for making you angry and reminding you of something that you hate."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai wanted to say something, but...


    "I''ll try to search for other solutions to solve your problem. You can call me if you have a problem. Also, I know that it is so scary to dere something you like, but you should know that there''s someone who is supporting you, so just do what you like to do."


    Shishio didn''t say anything anymore and walked out since more than this was useless. The rest was Mai''s decision. Still, there were a lot of ways to solve Mai''s problem, but this was the quickest one, and this method also gave him the least trouble.


    Hearing the "click" sound of the door, Mai knew that she was alone now, and the bright room returned into a pale dull, full of loneliness.. She leaned to the side, resting her head on the edge of the sofa, strangely feeling so cold, while wondering what she should do right now, feeling regret that she couldn''t stop him.

 Chapter 263 - Gods Of Suimei

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Gods Of Suimei</h4>


    Shishio didn''t turn back and kept walking to the entrance of the apartment. He knew what kind of trouble that Mai faced, but at the same time, he also knew that she wanted to return to the show-biz, which was why, he said those words even though he knew that she might get angry.


    As for trying to seduce Mai, even though such thought crossed his mind, Shishio knew what was important right now was to help Mai solve her problem. He had made his preparation, and as for the matter of heart, he was going to leave it on the side.


    Shishio was thinking about his preparation, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw Roberta waiting with an umbre outside of the apartment. He didn''t hesitate to dash and came to Roberta. "Roberta, why did you wait outside? You''re going to catch a cold!" He didn''t hesitate to scold this woman when she didn''t even put her health first. He took out his handkerchief and wiped her wet face. "Don''t do this again. Next time, just wait for me inside the car, alright?" Even though he knew that this woman was a female terminator, she was still a human after all, and anything could happen to her.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta''s answer was still calm as usual, but there was a tint of blush on her cheeks.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back and take a warm bathter." Shishio took the umbre naturally as he held Roberta''s hand, guiding her to enter the car.


    "....."


    Roberta looked at Shishio and wondered how this guy could be skilled. She didn''t even have time to reject, and she was put in the passenger seat by him. She then stared at Shishio, who was in the driving seat so smoothly, that she couldn''t even say anything.


    "What''s wrong, Roberta?" Shishio asked.


    "Nothing, Shishio-sama." Roberta shook her head gently.


    Shishio started the car and said, "By the way, Roberta."


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-sama?"


    "I''ll have another match. Not sure when, but probably this week." Shishio knew that Roberta would follow him, so he decided to tell her about his match in Tokugawa''s arena.


    Roberta looked at Shishio for a moment, feeling a bit worried, but when she thought about his strength, she nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll prepareter." As for his decision, she had never questioned it, and she would stay by his side to support him no matter what.


    "Thank you."


    Roberta nodded with a smile on her face.


    "By the way, Roberta."


    "Is there something wrong, Shishio-sama?"


    "Has a soundproofpartment been installed in my room?"


    ".........." Roberta.


    ---


    As Shishio and Roberta returned to Sakurasou, Shishio thought to visit Tokugawa tonight, but he would visit him alone since he wanted to show his ability to Tokugawa.


    As the descendant of the Tokugawa n, Shishio was sure that the security around Tokugawa''s house must be powerful, and there must be various advanced security machines and a lot of bodyguards that protected Tokugawa''s house. Still, even so, he believed that he could sneak into it easily.


    "Have you eaten, Roberta?" Shishio asked.


    "I haven''t, Shishio-sama."


    "Then I''ll take a bath first, and I''ll cook something for dinner after that." Shishio looked at Roberta and said, "You should also take a bath since your body must be cold."


    "Yes." Roberta nodded, feeling warm in her heart.


    Shishio then went to his room to get his clothes before he took a bath, but before that, he checked whether his room was really soundproof or not at this moment. After closing the door, he shouted out loud before he walked out and knocked on Ryuunosuke''s room.


    Ryuunosuke opened his room then said, "It''s done. Do you want to see it?"


    Looking at Ryuunosuke''s reaction, Shishio knew that Ryuunosuke didn''t hear anything, so he also wouldn''t say anything. He nodded and said, "You sure work so fast."


    "Your idea is interesting," Ryuunosuke said calmly.


    "Let me see it."


    "It''s still empty, though. You need someone to write something there."


    Shishio, who had entered Ryuunosuke''s room, looked at the forum website that had been made by Ryuunosuke on theputer screen and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s good enough."


    "But your idea is good." Ryuunosuke, sitting on the chair, checked the forum website, looking at the design temte that Shishio had prepared. He had to admit that the design prepared by Shishio was pleasing to the eyes, and it felt sofortable on his eyes.


    "Even if we don''t do it, someone will do it in the future, so while there''s still no one who has done it. I thought I''d do it first."


    Shishio''s idea wasn''t something new. Instead, it was quite normal since he asked Ryuunosuke to create amunity forum where the students at the Suimei Academy couldmunicate with each other.


    His idea wasn''t new, but no one had done it in the school, which was why he was going to do it since this way, he could have a weapon in his hand.


    His way of describing thismunity forum as a weapon might sound exaggerated to some people. Still, by controlling thismunity forum, he could destroy someone''s social life, for example: by creating a fake rumor about the person that he wanted to destroy. However, at the same time, it also gave him the means to protect himself and the people that he cared about.


    Shishio then looked at Ryuunosuke and said, "Ryuunosuke, you should remember that by controlling this forum, we can destroy someone''s life at school, so you should be careful. Still, if you have someone that you hate, then I don''t really mind that you use this forum as a way for revenge."


    "I know." Ryuunosuke nodded without hesitation. He knew that controlling this forum meant he controlled the media.


    The media was a powerful weapon. With just a few words, someone''s social life could be destroyed.


    "But what''s your n for this forum?" Ryuunosuke asked.


    "If possible, I just want to create a healthymunity where everyone can share about everything in the school. Whether it is about food, study tricks, or various positive things, but I know that sometimes humans are just mean," Shishio said as he stared at the monitor while checking the website.


    Ryuunosuke nodded and agreed with Shishio''s words since sometimes humans were just mean.


    They were jealous, hateful, angry, and unreasonable toward you even though you didn''t do anything.


    "So, should we show the name of the ID?" Ryuunosuke thought that if the ID was shown, then they wouldn''t do anything weird.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "Let''s keep the ID anonymous, but we can keep their information data for ourselves."


    "Why?"


    "Nearly all men can stand adversity, but if you want to test a man''s character, give him power."


    Ryuunosuke raised his eyebrow and asked, "Abraham Lincoln?"


    "Staying anonymous will give them a sense that they won''t be responsible for what they''re doing. It gives them an illusion that they can do anything in this forum, which is why their characters will be tested there. If they do nothing and are good kids, then we can happily watch them, but if they''re naughty, then we can remind them that we watch them," Shishio said.


    "....."


    Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio and said, "It feels like we''re Gods at the Suimei if this forum is sessful."


    Shishioughed and said, "We''re Gods of the new world." He then shook his head and said, "Enough of joking. If possible, can you help me to copy the popr discussion or trip or trick on the website or forum to our website?" He knew that no one would be interested in an empty forum, so it was necessary to fill it with various interesting discussions. It might be impossible to create a lot of them, but it was possible to copy them.


    "I know."


    Ryuunosuke nodded without hesitation since if this forummunity was sessful, they would be Gods on the Suimei Academy. They could decide the death of someone''s social life so easily if their forum was sessful. "But you should know that copying isn''t the way, right? Instead, we need someone to create a discussion."


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m part of a literature club. I''ll handle the rest. I''ll make sure that this forummunity is popr," Shishio said without hesitation. As for the discussion on the forum, even though it was a bit empty now, he could ask the literature club members to help him. He also knew that they would keep this a secret for him, considering all of them were women, though he might need to keep this a secret from Usa since he didn''t really believe in Usa, especially when Usa was in love with Ritsu.


    Shishio was afraid that if Usa had a broken heart, this guy might do something ridiculous, which was why he kept the matter of forummunity as a secret.


    Looking at Shishio, Ryuunosuke couldn''t help but smile, but then he asked, "Can they keep a secret?" He was a bit worried that their information would be known and they would be known as the founder of the school forum.


    "It''s alright. Leave the outside to me, and I want you to handle the inside," Shishio said without hesitation. He knew how disappointing this guy''s social life was, so it was useless to leave the rest to the matter outside to Ryuunosuke.


    "I know." Ryuunosuke nodded without hesitation. He knew that Shishio was better than him in programming, but Shishio believed in him, and he had to admit that it felt great being entrusted with something. More importantly, it was even better when his partner was talented. This way, he wouldn''t be burdened, and they could move together freely in the future.


    Shishio looked at the website for a moment and said, "Well, I''ll take a bath now. You should take a rest, and I''ll make dinner soon. You should go down."


    "I know."


    Hearing that Shishio was going to make dinner, Ryuunosuke nodded without hesitation. "Can you make me something with tomato?"


    "Leave it to me." Shishio nodded without hesitation, but then when he was about to walk out. "Right, Ryuunosuke, did you hear something before?"


    "Huh?" Ryuunoske looked at Shishio in confusion.


    "Well, it is alright if you don''t hear anything. I''ll see you in the dining room." After confirming that Ryuunosuke didn''t hear anything, Shishio knew that everyone was alright, and he didn''t need to worry if Shiina made a noiseter tonight.


    "Wait, Oga."


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio looked at Ryuunosuke, who called him so suddenly.


    "This is just the beginning, right?" Ryuunosuke asked since he had a feeling that Shishio was about to do something big.


    "You think too much. I might spend most of my time with my girlfriends after this forum is sessful. Sorry for taking your time on my whim. You''re busy, right?" Shishio said and didn''t say much about what he was nning to do in the future. He had a lot of ideas that would give him a lot of money, but he wasn''t kind enough to provide Ryuunosuke with a share even though Ryuunosuke was talented.


    Shishio had his team, and even without Ryuunnosuke, he could create his inte empire. Still, he might need to talk about this with Ryuunosuke, asking about his thoughts since he knew he also needed someone talented.


    "It''s okay." Ryuunosuke''s expression was a bitplicated, then said, "You should stop wasting your time on love. It is a waste of time."


    "Without love, the world wouldn''t matter."


    Without wasting his time, Shishio went to take a bath, enjoying the warm water. He was toozy to argue with Ryuunosuke, who was asexual. Looking at the bathroom ceiling, he knew that his n was in progress, and he was going to make sure that he was going to save her.


    As for Ryuunosuke, he felt a bitplicated and had a feeling that Shishio was going to take a flight somewhere to the ce where he couldn''t imagine, but at the same time, he felt a bit frustrated that he couldn''t be part of Shishio''s journey.

 Chapter 264 - The Scream

    <h4>Chapter 264 - The Scream</h4>


    As the rain stopped, the night also came.


    Shishio felt that the temperature was chilly, and he was afraid that someone might catch a fever. Recalling Ryuunosuke''s request, who asked him to cook something with a tomato, he felt that it wasn''t a bad idea since tomato was full of vitamin c and it would boost someone''s immunity just by eating it.


    Shishio thought for a moment and decided to cook tomato egg noodles. It was quick, easy, nourishing, and it hit the spot like a good bowl of noodle soup always does.


    With that being decided, Shishio also started to cook.


    "It''s cold! It''s cold!" Mayumi entered the living room as she rubbed her shoulders. "Shishio, what are you going to cook?" She looked at Shishio in the kitchen curiously.


    "Tomato egg noodles," Shishio said.


    "Oh? Is it good? Where does this dishe from?" Mayumi asked as she got closer, pressing her chest against his Shishio''s deliberately or subconsciously.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll cook one for you, so stay away from me for a bit." Shishio looked away since he had to admit that Mayumi smelled good and her boobs were just too soft. If this continued, he was afraid that the demon inside him would push Mayumi to bedter.


    Looking at Shishio, who was embarrassed, Mayumi smiled brightly, thinking her charm as a woman was strong and his reaction was so cute. Still, she had to admit that his body heat was so warm that it felt sofortable. "Your body is so warm. Let me stay like this for a moment." She rubbed her face against his shoulder, and somehow she was intoxicated by his smell. ''Damn, why does he smell so good!'' She felt that it would be bad if this continued since she might not get away from him.


    Shishio looked around and saw that there were only both of them right now, but he knew that sooner orter, more people woulde. However, he felt that this situation was a bit dangerous since he knew how big his sexual drive was, and even though Mayumi''s personality was a bit disappointing, she was still a beautiful woman after all. "By the way, where''s Sayaka-san? I haven''t seen her for a while." There was no reason why he asked this, and he just asked this question randomly.


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Mayumi snorted and said, "Why are you asking about her? Do you have an interest in her?"


    "I am just asking, why do you react so exaggeratedly?" Shishio was speechless. "By the way, stay away for a bit. I''m going to make noodles." It wasn''t that he was interested in Sayaka, but this girl''s appearance in the novel was quite rare, so he was afraid the readers might forget about her, which was why he asked this question.


    "Well, if you ask where she''s at, then she''s probably at the party." Mayumi stepped back for a bit and looked at Shishio, who had a hand-pulling noodle skillfully. Pulling, twisting, pping, repeating that process several times, she was dumbfounded when Shishio made noodles. "Huh? It''s really a noodle! By the way, it is different when you make udon at that time."


    "It''s noodles from China. There is a difference between the two countries noodles." Shishio had to admit that China had various unique ways to create noodles. Like an Italian, who was proud of their pasta, the Chinese were also proud of their noodles. "Okay, don''t cause trouble for me, alright? Can you sit down in the living room?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that something that shouldn''t be stood up will stand up?" Mayumi stood right behind Shishio, whispering those sweet words right in his ear. "If it''s stand up, should this Onee-san take care of it?"


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he said, "Ah, Chihiro-nee!"


    "Wha--?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded and turned her head quickly, but she didn''t see anyone there. "Hey, I didn''t see anyone!" She sounded quite displeased since she knew that Shishio had fooled her.


    Looking at Mayumi, who turned around, Shishio thought to mimic those martial art movies and gave a hand chop to Mayumi''s neck so she would pass out, but he knew that it was dangerous, so, in the end, he pped her butts directly.


    "Hey!" Mayumi was startled when her butts were pped, and when she was about to say something, she heard his whisper.


    "Don''t y around, or I''ll take your advance seriously, Mayumi-san," Shishio whispered to Mayumi''s ear while pushing his body toward Mayumi.


    Mayumi''s body trembled and felt that something that shouldn''t be awakened might be awakened at that moment. However, she didn''t fear Shishio and wanted to taunt him again, but...


    "Shishio, I''m hungry!" Misaki''s cheerful voice was heard.


    Hearing Misaki''s voice, Shishio and Mayumi also quickly distanced themselves, especially when Roberta, Shiina, Ritsu, Shiro-san, Chihiro, and Ryuunosuke also came one by one.


    The food was also ready, so Shishio put all the noodles in the bowl, and Mayumi, who saw this, knew that her chance to flirt with Shishio had ended, but even so, there should be a lot of opportunities again in the future, right?


    ---


    As everyone ate the tomato egg noodles, they tasted the refreshing and delicious taste of this dish. Somehow, they felt that they were on the top of the tomato garden, feeling the freshness of the surrounding area.


    Still, they felt a bit strange when they saw Shishio helping to feed Shiina.


    "Is it good?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a smile, then opened her mouth again. "Ahh..."


    "Mashiro, you can eat on your own, right?" Shishi asked.


    "Ahh..." Mashiro still opened her mouth.


    "It can''t be helped." Shishio sighed as he fed the noodles into Mashiro''s mouth, and when she chewed the noodles, he also ate the noodles.


    "Huh?! You two have an indirect kiss!" Misaki was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but exim!


    An indirect kiss is an act of kissing an object that someone else kissed recently, symbolizing a kiss between the two people. For example, someone touching one''s lips to an object that someone else has touched their lips to (such as food or a cup).


    It might sound silly to some people, and they didn''t really understand what was so special about it. However, some people were so excited about it, and they might not be able to sleep once they did an indirect kiss.


    As for Shishio and Shiina, they didn''t care too much since they had done something bolder than an indirect kiss. However, Shiina felt happy and warm when they shared their food together, eating together since she had never had such an experience.


    As for Shishio, he didn''t think too much since they were just eating.


    As for the rest, they thought that the act of Shiina and Shishio were so bold that they might think of them as an adult since they dared to do an indirect kiss and feeding y right in public!


    Everyone knew that Shishio had been tasked to take care of Shiina, but they were too close, right?


    "What? Do you want me to feed you too?" Shishio asked calmly.


    "Eh?!"


    Misaki didn''t expect this response, and she didn''t know how to answer for a moment. In some situations, she might be bold, but when it came to the real thing, she was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do.


    Ritsu wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. She looked at Shishio, Misaki, and Shiina before she buried her head in the bowl and kept eating while thinking the moral quality of the Sakurasou might have lowered.


    Shaking his head, Shishio asked, "Now that you mention it, Mashiro, you''re drawing manga with aputer, right?" He decided to change the subject since it was dangerous to continue this conversation since he was afraid that he might need to feed Roberta, Misaki, Ritsu, Chihiro, Mayumi, and Shiro-san too.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Unlike the traditional mangaka that drew using paper and a pen, Shiina drew her manga with aputer, which was more convenient and cheaper. Still, at the same time, it was also quite tricky since the sense of drawing on aputer was different from the sense of drawing with paper.


    "Is it difficult?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "It''s okay. It''s faster." Shiina was a genius, so it was quite easy to get used to the feeling of drawing with aputer.


    It was still 2005, and Shishio knew the difference in specs at theputer was quite hugepared to the future.


    Shishio thought for a moment and felt that he might need to create a drawing software,puter, and a drawing pad for Shiina so she could draw easier.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''lle to your room to talk about a manga."


    Shishio stopped, thinking, and looked at Shiina for a moment. He could see her eyes were clear, but he knew what she was thinking about, so he nodded. "Well, you cer." He thought about his n to visit Tokugawa and wondered whether he should bring her.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and didn''t say much afterward, and after the dinner ended, she strode to her room, preparing her material to visit Shishio''s room.


    Shishio also returned to his room after he finished his dinner.


    As for everyone, they didn''t doubt their words, thinking that they were really in the middle of preparing their manga.


    "Shishio-kun, don''t forget about my manuscript!" Misaki quickly said.


    "I''ll finish it tomorrow. You don''t need to worry," Shishio said as he waved his hand.


    It might be a bit random, but Shishio, who went back to his room, couldn''t help butment how expensive the condom was. He knew that if he wasn''t rich, he might have trouble buying a condom every day since he needed to use many of them.


    So why did such a thought cross into his mind? It was because he was thinking about the reward that he had received before. He had always wanted to ept this reward before, so now, he was going to ept it.


    <Will you ept your reward?>


    <Yes/No>


    Shishio epted without hesitation and felt warm on his balls. He felt a bit weird with his reward, but he was quite curious what kind of reward it was, so he epted it.


    "..........."


    Shishio realized how amazing this reward was.


    The "Enhanced Testicles" gave him a lot of things, but more importantly, his balls were indestructible and couldn''t be destroyed no matter what.


    Shishio knew that someone might target his balls during a fight, and even though he knew that he could avoid them, there was a small chance that his balls might be damaged or busted, but now, with this reward, he didn''t need to worry about this anymore. It also gave him an unlimited amount of semen, and he could control whether his semen would get a girl pregnant or not, which was a great thing.


    Shishio knew that a condom was a great thing, but it would reduce the happiness of having sex since they couldn''t transmit each other''s warmness.


    Shishio thought this was a great reward, but then the door of his room was opened and closed before he saw someone who suddenly leaped into him. He caught this person smoothly, but then he was kissed.


    The person who entered his room was Shiina, and as she entered his room, she hugged him directly and kissed his lips. She had always wanted to do this before, and now, she could do it.


    As they kissed each other, they also used their tongues, embracing each other, and didn''t want to part.


    As they parted, Shiina panted as she leaned into his chest.


    "We''re not going to talk about your manga?" Shishio asked.


    "No." Shiina could feel his hard thing on her butts, and she knew what they were about to do. Her face flushed, and her hand was about to reach his penis, but...


    "Mashiro, wait a moment." Shishio quickly stopped Shiina. He didn''t feel surprised at how eager she was since he had taught her many thingsst night.


    "What''s wrong?" Shiina''s mind was a bit muddled since the pleasure of kissing intoxicated her, and she wanted more.


    "I will go somewhere first," Shishio said.


    "Where?" Shiina''s mind cleared up and wondered whether Shishio was going to go.


    Shishio hadn''t exined his fighting hobby, so he exined to Shiina his appointment to fight on Tokugawa''s ring.


    Hearing Shishio''s exnation, Shiina was a bit dumbfounded and felt a bit unreal. She looked at Shishio and asked, "You''re going to fight today?" She held his arms tightly, showing how worried she was.


    "No, I''m going to check the ring now, so let''s continue when I have gone back," Shishio said.


    "I will go with you," Shiina said without hesitation.


    "......."


    "Can I?" Shiina asked as she stared at Shishio with a pitiful expression.


    "......."


    "Let''s go then." Shishio then changed his clothes by wearing a cap and a hoodie. He also gave Shiina his hoodie and cap so she wouldn''t catch a cold. He also didn''t forget to bring Shiina''s shoes to his room since he wouldn''t use the front door.


    It wasn''t her first time wearing Shishio''s clothes, and she had to admit that it felt sofortable. "Are we going out now?"


    "Um." Shishio carried Shiina in his arms and walked out of the window.


    ".........." Shiina.


    "Don''t be surprised, alright?" Shishio said, then jumped out of his room from the window like a ninja.


    In Shishio''s arms, Shiina felt like she was flying right now and looked at Shishio in amazement, jumping from the roof to another roof quietly without any noises. "Shishio, are you a ninja?" She, of course, knew about a ninja and didn''t expect her man to be a ninja.


    Shishio only smiled and didn''t say much. "We can talkter. Don''t talk now since you''ll bite your tongue."


    "Um." Shiina nodded, but right now, even though she was still worried, she knew that her man was strong.


    ---


    Tokugawa had insomnia. After he met Shishio at his school at that time, he couldn''t fall asleep, especially when he recalled how he was cut in half. After the ident, he tried to ask a famous kendo practitioner that he knew, and as expected, they didn''t believe his words which annoyed him.


    When Tokugawa thought of those people, he couldn''t help but snort, thinking they were too weak to understand Shishio''s ability. He wasn''t in the mood to eat, and he spent all his time drinking warm tea alone while watching the garden from his room. He still remembered the taste of the tea that Shishio brewed and had to admit that even though the tea that he drank was expensive and rare, its taste was quite so-sopared to the tea that Shishio brewed.


    Tokugawa let out a sigh and said, "I want to see him fight."


    "Then how about you visit him?"


    "It isn''t that simple. He''s dangerous. Unlike the majority of people who want to prove that they''re the strongest, he doesn''t have that aspiration and what he just wants to do is to protect the people that he cares about." Tokugawa also understood the difference between Shishio and the rest of the fighters he had seen in his life. The majority, no, all the fighters that he had ever seen wanted to prove that they were the strongest, but Shishio was different.


    Shishio just wanted to protect the people that he cared about, which was why he threatened Tokugawa.


    Tokugawa also felt slightly bad toward Shishio, so even though he wanted to see how strong Shishio was, he didn''t force him to fight again.


    "I see. It''s great that you don''t have an intention to force someone."


    Tokugawa nodded, but then he realized that he was talking with someone!


    Tokugawa was dumbfounded, then turned his head, and he was in shock when he saw Shishio carrying a girl in his arms, was sitting right on his side!


    Tokugawa opened his eyes wide before he screamed since he was too shocked!


    ".........."


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa and wasn''t sure what to say until his sleeve was tucked. "What''s wrong, Mashiro?"


    "He''s like, "The Scream," Shiina said in a surprise.


    "..........."


    Shishio thought about the famous painting by Edvard Munch and thought that Tokugawa was quite simr to that painting right now.

 Chapter 265 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Dream</h4>


    "Ho - How did you enter, Shishio-kun?"


    Looking at Shishio, who entered his house together with Shiina, without anyone noticing, Tokugawa felt a shudder. He knew how powerful the security of his house was, and even a mouse had a hard time entering his house, but Shishio could enter his room so easy together with his girlfriend in his arms.


    Not only had no one noticed them, but they were chatting to each other for a moment that Tokugawa only realized that Shishio was right beside him, which made him scared, but at the same time, he was amazed.


    "Shishio-kun, did you learn ninjutsu too?"


    "It''s Bajiquan. Have you not heard from the record that Li Shuwen can hide his presence from his enemy?" Shishio asked.


    "..."


    Tokugawa knew that Shishio was a Bajiquan practitioner, but he didn''t expect him to be so strong!


    Hiding someone''s presence, Tokugawa knew that it wasn''t that simple, and he could also feel that Shishio''s technique was quite different. It felt like even though they were sitting in the same room, Shishio was in a different ce. It was as if Shishio was in a different space.


    "I want to visit the arena, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes!" Tokugawa forgot all the worry that he felt before and quickly agreed to Shishio. "Should we go now?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, but..,


    "Tokugawa-sama!"


    The sound of footsteps was heard, and a group of people quickly approached Tokugawa''s room after they heard his scream.


    "You stupid! Go away for me!" Tokugawa shouted toward his bodyguards, who were toote toe. "Wait a moment, prepare a car for me. I want to go to the arena."


    Hearing Tokugawa''s words, even though they were a bit dumbfounded and felt a loss since they were confused about why Tokugawa was angry, they also quickly followed his order.


    Tokugawa sighed, then looked at Shiina. He had to admit that she was cute, but he was already old, and his ce didn''t work anymore, so he didn''t have much interest in the opposite gender and indulged himself in watching a fight on the underground arena. "This is...?" However, he felt that Shiina was somehow quite simr. ''Where have I seen her?''


    "She''s Shiina Mashiro. My girlfriend," Shishio said.


    "Hello." Shiina nodded then asked, "Who is he, Shishio?"


    Hearing Shiina''s question, Tokugawa smiled kindly and said, "My name is Tokugawa Mitsunari. You can call me Grandpa, Mashiro-chan." Still, he had to admit that Shiina was too cute, right?


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio then Shiina and had to admit that they were matched, but why did he feel that he had seen Shiina?


    "Hello, Granpa." Shiina nodded and didn''t think too much.


    Looking at Shiina, Tokugawa looked at Shishio and asked, "She''s going to the underground arena too?"


    "I don''t really want to hide anything from her, so I think it is necessary for her to know more about me," Shishio said.


    Tokugawa nodded and said, "Good." Of course, it wasn''t umon to see a fighter with a lover or a wife, or rather, he had seen a lot of them, so he didn''t feel surprised when Shishio wanted to bring Shiina with him. "Still, have I seen her somewhere?"


    "She''s a famous painter, so it isn''t surprising for you to know her," Shishio said.


    "..."


    Tokugawa was dumbfounded before his lips twitched. Looking at Shishio, he felt that Shishio really resembled his grandpa. Still, at the same time, he also felt that Shishio was amazing since Shishio could make a famous painter as his girlfriend, and from their interaction, he could see that both of them were truly in love.


    "Grandpa."


    "Hmm?" Tokugawa then looked at Shiina, who suddenly called her, showing a kind smile, and somehow felt that he just wanted to pamper her.


    "Is Shishio going to fight? Can he not fight?" Shiina asked worriedly, hoping that Tokugawa could stop, asking Shishio to fight.


    Hearing Shiina''s words, Tokugawa didn''t feel surprised since many women also showed such a reaction when their men were fighting in the underground arena. "If you''re his woman, you should believe him." He didn''t say much and only said those words.


    Shiina was quite surprised since, unlike Tokugawa''s previous gentle tone, this time Tokugawa''s voice was quite strict as if Tokugawa was teaching her, but even so, Tokugawa was still gentle. She was in silence for a moment, then looked at Shishio.


    "You don''t need to worry," Shishio said as he patted Shiina''s head.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and decided to believe in him.


    "Your rtionship is so good," Tokugawa said with a smile.


    It might be his first time seeing Shishio''s gentle smile, and Tokugawa had to admit that Shishio was so handsome, and he might remember this smile for his entire life.


    "I love her," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    "Shishio..." Shiina showed a gentle smile. "I love Shishio too."


    Shishio then looked at Tokugawa and asked, "Do you remember the deal, right?"


    "Of course." Tokugawa nodded without hesitation. "Have you chosen which ce you want your house to be?"


    "I''ll tell youter." Shishio wanted to get an apartment building for Nana, so he needed to ask her which apartment she wanted to live in.


    Tokugawa nodded and didn''t ask much. He wanted to see Shishio''s fight, and he didn''t mind paying him.


    "Tokugawa-sama, we have prepared the car."


    Tokugawa''s bodyguard''s voice was heard from the outside. Tokugawa nodded and looked at Shishio. "Shall we go?"


    "Good."


    Tokugawa, Shiina, and Shishio walked out of the room, but it made the bodyguards dumbfounded since they wondered where they wereing from.


    ---


    Inside the luxurious car, Tokugawa started to tell the story of the Underground Arena.


    During the summer "Siege of Osaka" (1615), the Toyotomi n fell to ruin. But there were a lot of masters of fighting who only saw the battlefields as a ce to express themselves, and they treated it as merely theing of winter when they couldn''t fight anymore. The inevitable result was an increase in bloody incidents all over the country.


    Worried about the chaos and the public order, the shogun of that time, Iemitsu Tokugawa, in order to take hold of the fighters'' ce of self-expression, made the decision to create an arena. He ordered this from his most trusted friend, Mitsukuni, child of Yorifusa Tokugawa. Mitsukuni, also known as Mito Koumon, had a vi at Kouraku, Bunkyo, Tokyo. In other words, he created the arena in that ce.


    But in 22 years of the Meiji Era (1889), the duels became ouwed. Then Mitsunobu Tokugawa, with the interest of upholding public order, established a tolerable alternative. And ording to Mitsunari Tokugawa''s (his son) words, even if Mitsunobu was eventually assassinated, he wouldn''t let it fall.


    Later, construction on the Tokyo Dome stadium began on the 5th month and 60th year of the Showa Era (May 1985). At that time, in exchange for financing the construction costs, a single financer, Mitsunari Tokugawa, made a deal to have his own private room in the Tokyo Dome.


    "Everyone thinks the stadium is six stories above ground and two stories below ground, but the truth is that there are six stories below ground, and at the very bottom, there''s the Underground Arena," Tokugawa told the story of the Underground Arena.


    Sipping her orange juice, Shiina listened to Tokugawa''s story, but her eyes had been on Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa and asked, "Are there any rules?"


    "Of course." Tokugawa nodded and told the rules of the Underground Arena.


    There are four rules in the Underground Arena: no weapons allowed, no matter how small; the arena takes no responsibility for any injuries that ur; no awards, rewards, or money are presented; and champions will be remembered and honored for all eternity.


    "Oh? So I''m an exception?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Tokugawa nodded and said, "You might be the first fighter who asks me for money."


    Shishio nodded and didn''t say much.


    "Still, why are you asking for money? It doesn''t seem that you need money, right? You have a lot after all, especially when you have ransacked the Kengan Association before." Moreover, Tokugawa knew that Shishio had bet 500 million yen on his own match, and since Shishio had won that much, Shishio had won at least more than billions of yen!


    Even though it was quite easy for Tokugawa to gather that amount of money, it was still a considerable amount of money.


    "I don''t want a small fry to gather in front of me," Shishio said simply.


    Tokugawa nodded and understood his words since, unexpectedly, there were many stupid people in this world.


    "You should know how stupid a martial artist is." Looking at Tokugawa, Shishio said, "They want to prove themselves as the strongest, and they want to fight someone strong, so you should understand after I have won Agito Kanoh, there will be many people who will try to challenge me, right? If I don''t set a requirement, then how many people are going to ask me for a fight?" He didn''t mind trouble, but he didn''t want to face a stupid problem.


    Tokugawa blushed in shame since he knew that he wasn''t that much different from those stupid people that he had agreed with before. "I''m sorry. If you have something to ask more about, then you don''t need to hesitate."


    "You don''t need to worry too much." Shishio''s eyes turned sharp, and he said, "Still, if they don''t know what''s good for them, then I don''t mind turning them into a pellet on the Tokyo Bay."


    Tokugawa had a shudder when he saw Shishio''s eyes, and it was the eyes who didn''t hesitate to kill someone!


    "Shishio..." Shiina held Shishio''s hands worriedly.


    "You don''t need to worry, Mashiro. I was joking," Shishio said with a smile.


    Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment before she leaned on his shoulder as she held his hand. She knew that he was good at acting, but unlike before, this time, she was here to support him.


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio, then Shiina before he nodded. He had a feeling that if someone dared to do something on Shiina, then Shishio might wreck the entire Tokyo. Luckily, even though he also agreed that the martial artist was a stupid creature, they were respectable beings, and they probably wouldn''tmit a crime.


    Well, even if they did, Tokugawa had a feeling that they would die. He didn''t doubt it and knew that Shishio would kill someone to protect his woman.


    After that conversation, the trip turned quiet. Luckily, before long, they had arrived at the Tokyo Dome, and they didn''t waste their time, so without hesitation, they entered the lift that led them into the Underground Arena.


    As they arrived on the bottom floor, Shiina, who was walking right next to Shishio, could feel the pressure that wasing from the arena, and as they arrived at the Underground Arena, she could feel an intense feeling that made her a bit overwhelmed but when Shishio held her, she felt serene, warmth, and a secure feeling.


    "Are you alright, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Tell me if you don''t feel well,"


    "Um."


    They arrived at the Underground Arena and stepped into the octagonal arena.


    Shiina couldn''t describe her feelings since it was her first time to see this ce, but if she had to give an example, she felt that she was watching a bloody battlefield right in front of her. She could also imagine many people were fighting to gain their honor and pride so they would be known as the strongest.


    "Wee to the Underground Arena," Tokugawa said with a smile, showing how proud he was at this ce.


    Shishio looked at the surrounding area, and it was empty. He then looked at the sand ground and grasped it with his hand. Not only sand, but there were teeth and nails mixed on it. As for his feelings, there was nothing much really since, in his mind, the Underground Arena was just a ce for someone to fight. There was no special meaning, but since there were thousands of fights that had happened in this ce, it might give a different kind of sense.


    It was like when a dark and abandoned house would give anyone a sense of horror. This ce would be a sense of chill to anyone who saw it, but not for Shishio.


    Shishio grasped the sand that was mixed teeth and nails, causing a cracking sound, before he threw them from his palm.


    "..."


    Shiina and Tokugawa were dumbfounded when they saw the sand that Shishio held had be dust, but more importantly, they had never seen someone who was so harmonious when he was standing in this ce.


    When Shishio stood in this ce, it felt like he was the ruler of this ce.


    Tokugawa gulped and asked, "Shishio-kun, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What is your dream?"


    "Dream?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "That''s right." Tokugawa nodded and said, "For the martial arts whoe to this ce, they have a dream to be the strongest fighter, but what about you?"


    "Is it necessary to answer?"


    "No, but I just want to know. For you, someone who is so talented with everything, what do you seek in this world? What do you want to do?" Tokugawa asked with an eagerness.


    Shiina also didn''t say anything and was waiting for Shishio''s answer in anticipation too.


    Tokugawa and Shiina weren''t sure why they felt this feeling, but they just wanted to know what he wanted to and what he wanted to achieve in this life.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I''m looking for a way to live forever."


    "...." Shiina and Tokugawa.


    Tokugawa was dumbfounded and asked, "Yo - You want to achieve immortality?"


    Immortality wasn''t something umon, or rather, a lot of emperors in history and even Tokugawa''s predecessors also sought a way to be immortal so they could live forever. Even some wealthy people were using their money to research a method to live forever, which was why Tokugawa was dumbfounded when he heard that Shishio''s dream was to be immortal.


    "Nay, I don''t mean that kind of immortality. Literal immortality will get boring fast."


    His momentum started to change, and everything seemed to bow down at him from the air, the building, everything seemed to bow down by sheer of his presence.


    "I''ll perform feats to shake the Earth and Heavens! Then, my name will pass down through the generations and be legendary. Until they''re telling bedtime stories about me! The name "Oga Shishio" will live forever! My image, my words! They''ll paint pictures and pen tales far into the future and beyond! That is true immortality!!"


    Those words seemed like a joke if other people told them, but in Shishio''s mouth, it felt like a deration. This deration would tell everyone that he would make a name in history, and they felt that Shishio would really be able to do it.


    As for Shiina, who heard it, she wanted to go home now and have a child with him.


    As for Tokugawa, hemented that he didn''t have a cute daughter who he could betroth with Shishio.


    As for Shishio, he was just joking since his inner "Chuunibyou" wanted to act, but he didn''t expect that both Shiina and Tokugawa would react like this, which made him helpless. He looked at both of them and wondered what would happen if he said, "I was kidding."


    "....."


    Shishio was sure that both of them would be speechless.

 Chapter 266 - As A Man, There Is Something That I Need To Do

    <h4>Chapter 266 - As A Man, There Is Something That I Need To Do</h4>


    "I was kidding. Don''t look at me like that." Finally, Shishio couldn''t hold it anymore and decided to tell them that he was joking.


    "..." Shiina and Tokugawa.


    They weren''t sure how they felt, but somehow they felt soplicated at that moment. When they heard Shishio''s words before, they felt that he really could achieve his dream, but when he told them that he was joking...


    They somehow felt he yed them.


    Looking at Shiina, who pouted, Shishioughed and hugged her with his arms. He then looked at Tokugawa and asked, "Can you set up the match on Wednesday?"


    "I can even set the match for tomorrow!" Tokugawa said without hesitation since the one who was the most impatient to watch Shishio''s fight was him.


    "No, I have a promise with my girlfriend to go to karaoke tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "........" Tokugawa.


    "By the way, you''re the only audience, right?" Shishio asked.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, the seats will be fully seated!" Tokugawa said without hesitation.


    "........" Shishio.


    "Shishio-kun, do you know how famous you are? Even if we set up the match tomorrow, a lot of people wille without hesitation," Tokugawa said.


    After his match with Kanoh Agito, Shishio instantly became a celebrity on the underground fighting circle in this country. After all, he had defeated Kanoh Agito, and his face was also so handsome that he had a lot of female fans.


    Tokugawa was sure that even if he announced Shishio''s match tomorrow, the seats would be fully seated.


    "......"


    "I don''t really mind, but can you spare me a few empty seats?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." Tokugawa nodded and asked, "Who are you going to invite?"


    "My girlfriends and my maid," Shishio said.


    "......" Tokugawa felt the malice of the world.


    "My opponent is Kaiou Retsu, right?" Shishio asked once again, trying to remember what kind of person Kaiou Retsu was.


    "That''s right." Tokugawa nodded. "Kaiou Retsu is a very aplished fighter of Chinese Kenpo. When he knew that you were a Bajiquan practitioner and also had defeated Kanoh Agito, who was known as one of the strongest Chinese martial art users, he showed a lot of interest and had an intention to fight with you."


    Kanoh Agito was also a Chinese martial arts user and a strong one at that, but it was normal if he was strong since he was the champion of the Kengan Match, and if he wasn''t strong, he wouldn''t be the champion.


    "Ok." Shishio nodded, but then he said, "But I might disappoint you since I might not use a Bajiquan."


    "........"


    "Huh?!" Tokugawa was dumbfounded.


    Shiina didn''t say much, but she just looked at Shishio curiously. She knew that Shishio was a Bajiquan practitioner, and at the same time, she remembered that he wanted to learn aikido. "Did you learn Aikido, Shishio?"


    "Eh? Have you visited Shikubawa?" Tokugawa quickly asked.


    Before Shishio asked Tokugawa to introduce him to the aikido master, Tokugawa introduced him to Gouki Shibukawa. Still, it had been a while since he had given Gouki Shibukawa''s contact and address, but he had never heard any news from Shibukawa that Shishio hade to Shibukawa''s dojo, which made him confused. After all, he knew that Shishio hadn''t visited Shibukawa.


    However, when Tokugawa thought about Shishio''s concealment skill, he wondered whether Shishio had secretly observed Shibukawa''s training.


    "No, I''m going to use Taekwondo," Shishio said.


    "........"


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio, wondering whether he had misheard something. He rubbed his ears for a moment and felt a bit annoyed that he started to get old, but...


    "Taekwondo?" Shiina was confused.


    "Yes, it''s Taekwondo," Shishio said.


    "Um, Shishio-kun, why Taekwondo?" It wasn''t that Tokugawa was looking down on Taekwondo, but in the actualbat, he felt that Taekwondo was useless, and even though he didn''t say much, he looked down on this martial art a bit since when it waspared to both karate and kungfu, this martial art was too young!


    Kungfu, or Chinese martial art, had been developed for 4,000 years, and karate had been developed for 500 years. But, on the other hand, Taekwondo hadn''t even reached a century!


    There were a lot of strong martial artists in the Underground Arena, and each of them had used various martial arts, and Tokugawa also had seen a strong Taekwondo user butpared to both Chinese martial art and karate, in the eyes of those powerful people, Taekwondo was simply an acrobatic move, it was merely a joke in front of other martial arts.


    Shishio didn''t me Tokugawa that much, even though Taekwondo seemed cool since they could use their feet well, butpared to hands, there was still a distance how versatile humans could use their feet just by training,pared to when someone used their hands.


    A kick might be three times stronger than a punch, but even so, it needed a lot of movement to use it. In that process, a lot of things could happen, whether they were pushed to the ground, their feet being caught, or anything, which was why it was normal for Tokugawa felt that bit worried by Shishio''s choice, and he also didn''t know how strong Shishio''s Taekwondo was.


    Shishio was famous for his Bajiquan techniques, and suddenly he told them that he would use Taekwondo?


    If it was someone else, Tokugawa might get angry directly, but it was different with Shishio since he could see that Shishio was a genius. For someone who could practice Bajiquan to Shishio''s extent, and defeat the strongest fighter on the Kengan Match, if he was asked how strong Shishio would be if he practiced Taekwondo, then he would be lying if he didn''t feel curious.


    However, it was different now!


    Shishio was about to face one of the strongest fighters on the Underground Match!


    More importantly, Tokugawa didn''t want to see Shishio y around in this sacred arena!


    Tokugawa thought that Shishio had just learned Taekwondo, and Shishio might have gotten smug by winning against Kanoh Agito and tried to learn other martial arts half-heartily. However, it was normal for him to doubt Shishio. After all, Shishio was just a 15-year-old boy, and even if Shishio''s talent was strong, there was no way for him to believe Shishio could develop a Taekwondo into a master level.


    Shishio''s talent in Bajiquan was so scary. So why should he waste his time on Taekwondo?


    Tokugawa couldn''t help but pity Shishio and felt that he should tell him that humans always had a limit.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised by Tokugawa''s reaction and said, "You just don''t think that Taekwondo is a strong martial art, right?" It was normal to see someone who looked down on Taekwondo since most of the users of these practitioners couldn''t even use them in the fight. As for someone who could use them in a fight,pared to the number of Karate, Boxer, Muay Thai, even St, the number of those fighters who used Taekwondo was small, and they also weren''t that strong either. The reason why they were famous was that it was pleasing to see them in a fight since their kick techniques were beautiful.


    "......" Tokugawa.


    "Then do you want to see it?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "What?" Tokugawa was dumbfounded.


    "Do you want to see how strong the Taekwondo that I have developed?" Shishio asked.


    "I...." Tokugawa became even dumbfounded.


    "You want to see it, Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina nodded without hesitation. "I want to see." She hadn''t seen how strong Shishio was, and she was also quite curious at how strong Shishio was while she also wondered what kind of martial art Taekwondo was.


    Shishio nodded, then let go of Shiina, distanced himself from Shiina and Tokugawa, then used his "Taekwondo Mastery," showing it to both of them.


    When Shishio started to move, even though Tokugawa and Shiina hadn''t seen him use an attack technique, they were a bit dumbfounded by his movement technique since it felt like he had created multiple afterimages!


    In the eyes of others, Shishio was just walking, without any sounds, but the truth, he was moving at fast speed and in a manner that could confuse the enemy''s rhythm, which caused them to see his afterimages.


    "See? It''s interesting to know what you can do with your feet, right?"


    Shishio''s voice reverberated through the octagonal arena.


    "Is this a Taekwondo technique? Why does it feel like an assassination technique?" Tokugawa was at a loss, but at the same time, he was also fascinated!


    "Then, since it is Taekwondo, should I show you a kick technique?" Shishio stopped then asked.


    "Yes, yes!" Tokugawa forgot that he doubted Shishio before and just watched this movement technique. He had just fallen in love and wanted to see him fight as soon as possible!


    Taekwondo versus Chinese Kenpo!


    Tokugawa wanted to see it!


    Shishio took off his shoes since he didn''t want to destroy them, then after taking some distance from both Tokugawa and Shiina, he nted his feet firmly to the ground, breaking it, before unleashing a shockwave-backed kick!


    *BOOOOM!*


    ".............." Tokugawa and Shiina.


    Shishio didn''t look at the result of his kick, put on his shoes again, and walked to Shiina. "Tokugawa-san, I''ll go back first."


    "Oh - oh..." Tokugawa nodded dumbly.


    "Let''s go back, Mashiro," Shishio said.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and let him carry her.


    "Wait, let my ---" Tokugawa wanted to say something, but then he saw them had disappeared so suddenly.


    ".........."


    Tokugawa let out a long sigh and felt so cold at that moment. He felt that Shishio was quite scary since Shishio could disappear without anyone noticing as long as Shishio wanted to. Luckily, they weren''t enemies, so he walked toward the result of Shishio''s kick.


    ''Is he really a human?''


    Looking at the part of the destroyed octagonal wooden arena and a huge fissure on the ground, Tokugawa felt that his legs trembled, and he was amazed by Shishio''s power. Still, at the same time, he really anticipated the fight on Wednesday.


    ---


    The location of the Underground Arena wasn''t that far from Sakurasou since it was located in Bunkyou.


    There were only tens of kilometers between Sakurasou and Bunkyou.


    It might be long-distance for some people, but it wasn''t for Shishio.


    Shishio jumped from one building after another while carrying Shiina in his arms, moving silently and swiftly.


    Shiina, who was in Shishio''s arms, was amazed by the sight before her. It was so breathtaking, watching the sight of the town at night mixed with various dazzling lights from vehicles and buildings. She also realized that even though it was night, the town hadn''t slept yet.


    "Should we stay here for a moment?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    On the top of the building at night, Shishio was hugging Shiina from behind, watching the scenery tonight.


    Shiina, who was being hugged, blushed, then looked at Shishio''s handsome face in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    Shiina recalled this gentle side and his fierce side that he showed on the car, mixed together, standing on the top of a building and the arena, feeling that she should put his image into a painting somehow. She also couldn''t help but recall when he dered his dream before.


    "Should we go back now?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded as she hugged him. "Let''s go back, Shishio."


    The way Shiina hugged him was a bit different somehow, but Shishio could smell an intense smell from her and knew what she wanted.. He didn''t hesitate to carry her and sprinted toward Sakurasou since, as a man, there was something that he must do tonight.

 Chapter 267 - Two Battles

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Two Battles</h4>


    Shinshinkai Karate School is a huge karate school, if not one of Japan''s biggest martial arts schools, which is led and created by the 10th dan karate grandmaster, Doppo Orochi.


    Doppo Orochi is a famous karate user, if not the most important figure that leads the future of karate in this country. He is known by many titles, such as the "God of War," "Man-Eater Orochi," and "Tiger yer." However, out of many titles, most people knew him as a "Tiger yer" since he was famous for his feat to y a tiger with his bare hands. It was also the reason why there was a picture of him ying a giant tiger outside of the Shinshinkai Headquarters.


    Even though it was night, the Shinshinkai Headquarters was still full of light, and there were still some people who trained inside.


    Those people were the strongest members of the Shinshinkai, and they were watching the fight spar between the sessor of the Shinsekai and the adopted son of Doppo Orochi, Katsumi Orochi, against one of the strongest Chinese Kenpo users, Retsu Kaioh.


    The two of them were fighting fiercely as if they were trying to take out each other''s lives.


    The people, who watched them, could feel that their hearts were beating so fast, and they were full of tension, watching the match between the two of them.


    Doppo was also there, watching the match between Katsumi and Retsu, and when he saw his son had lost, he said, "Stop!" He then told the rest of the students to go back, telling them toprehend what they had watched today.


    "Osu!!!"


    Leaving such a word, everyone bowed before they walked out from the dojo, leaving Doppo, Katsumi, and Retsu alone.


    Katsumi, who had lost, twitched his lips and said, "Thank you, Retsu-san."


    Retsu had this solemn expression on his face, and he also nodded, showing his respect. "No, I should be the one who is thankful for you to help me."


    Katsumi frowned and said, "Are you telling me that you want to fight that brat?"


    The brat on Katsumi''s mouth was, of course, the main character of this novel, Shishio Oga.


    When the news that Kanoh Agito, who was known as the Champion of Kengan Match, had lost against a 15-year-old boy, it caused a loud noise among all the fighters that had participated in the underground fight.


    Even though there were a lot of venues and organizations that had set up an underground arena, Kengan Match was one of the biggest organizations, and anyone who had seen Kanoh Agito fight, they knew that his strength was without a doubt, but for him to lose against a 15-year-old boy, it caused them to feel disbelief.


    Some of them were curious, some of them disdained, and some of them were wondering how strong this 15-year-old boy was.


    "Don''t underestimate him." Doppo suddenly interjected and said, "Don''t you forget that we know someone who isn''t that much older than him, and he also has be the champion of that ce?"


    "But Kengan Match is weaker than our ce!" Katsumi snorted and said, "The fighters on the Kengan Match are just money-greedy fighters. They have been corrupted by money!"


    Unlike the Kengan Match, where the fighters would get money when they fought, the Underground Arena wouldn''t give a reward to the fighters who participated in the match, and the reward that they got was pride, which was known as the strongest!


    Even though Tokugawa might step down as a shogunate, without a doubt, this family still had a massive influence over this country, and it was also the reason why the Underground Arena was known as the strongest underground fighting organization in this country.


    Doppo didn''t say anything since he also agreed with his son''s thoughts.


    "But Kanoh Agito is a strong opponent." Retsu, who had been silent, started to talk.


    "You have fought him, Retsu-san?" Katsuki asked curiously.


    "Yes." Retsu nodded and said, "I almost lost against him in the past."


    ".........."


    Doppo and Katsumi were silent when they heard Retsu''s words.


    "But I have be stronger nowpared to the past." Retsu clenched his fist, thinking about his match with Kanon Agito in the past, and somehow he felt the wounds he received in the past from Kanoh started to tremble.


    Doppo and Katsumi nodded at the same time since they knew how strong Retsu was, and if they were fighting seriously, then no one would be able to tell who would be the final winner.


    "I have also heard that this 15-year-old boy is also a Bajiquan practitioner. As the samerade who learned Chinese martial arts, I want to fight him," Retsu said with a serious expression.


    Chinese martial arts have a long history since it has existed for the past 4,000 years old.


    Even Retsu, who had practiced Chinese martial arts for his entire life, didn''t think he had mastered all the Chinese martial arts.


    "But isn''t it difficult?" Katsumi sighed and understood why Retsu wanted to fight Shishio Oga since, as a martial artist, it was normal for them to want to fight someone strong, right?


    "I have heard that his family is rich, and they have a considerable influence on politics, military, and even police, right? Even Tokugawa-jii might have trouble inviting him."


    There was a rumor that Shishio Oga was a descendant of an influential family, which was why no one dared to cause him too much trouble since they were sure that as long as they provoked him for a fight, they would be a prisoner.


    Even if Doppo had considerable influence over karate, it didn''t mean that he had the power to control the military, politics, and police. If their opponent was only a normal person without any status, then they mighte in a group, trying to ask him for a fight. Unfortunately, the opponent was a giant that might cause a massive bleed to his organization.


    Doppo, who had a massive organization under him, was still hesitant to challenge Shishio in the fight.


    As for a normal martial art, they wouldn''t think to fight Shishio since they still needed money.


    As a martial art, of course, they wanted to be known as the strongest, but if they couldn''t eat, what could they do?


    As for Tokugawa, they weren''t sure whether he wanted to try to taunt Shishio''s family, causing unending troubles.


    Retsu didn''t say anything. He was sitting in silence since, as a martial artist, he had a feeling that he would fight Shishio Oga sooner orter. He might not know where this feeling came from, but he knew it, and it was also the reason why he asked Katsumi for a spar before. He also had a feeling that he might have achieved enlightenment and be stronger after he had won against Shishio Oga if he had been given a chance to fight him. He wanted to fight him. No, he needed to fight him!


    Looking at Retsu, who didn''t seem to be trying to give up, Katsumi was a bit helpless and said, "He might not be as powerful as you''re thinking, you know? His family is rich, after all. He might buy that Kanoh Agito for losing during the mat ---"


    "DON''T INSULT HIM!!!"


    Retsu cut Katsumi''s words and said, "I know what kind of person Kanoh Agito is, and I don''t think that he''ll purposefully lose to someone just for money. Don''t you know his master? Do you think the CEO of the Dainippon Bankcks money?"


    Katsumi raised his hands helplessly and nodded. "Sorry, sorry, my bad." If he thought about it carefully, he also didn''t believe that Kanoh Agito would lose purposely since Kanoh Agito''s master was the CEO of the Dainippon Bank, one of the biggest banks in this country. There was a lot of money in the bank that someone might not have possibly spent on them, so why should Kanoh lose purposely for money?


    Especially when the fight between Shishio and Kanoh was held to decide who would get a massive investment project with ten billion yen of worth, so who would dare to lose purposely in this battle?


    Still, without a doubt, Katsumi, Doppo, and Retsu were quite curious about Shishio Oga since this 15-year-old boy could defeat the undefeatable champion of the Kengan Match. They had seen the 17-year-old champion at the Underground Arena, so they didn''t feel that much surprised with the 15-year-old champion of the Kengan Match. However, as a martial art, they had their own pride, and they didn''t think they would lose to anyone!


    While they were in the middle of their thoughts, they heard hurried footstepsing closer and closer, and when they were wondering who ran on this ce, they heard a familiar voice.


    "Retsu, your match has been decided! Wednesday night! Can you fight?" Tokugawa shouted loudly as he panted since he had been running for a while, but even so, he still stared at Retsu with reddened eyes, waiting for his response.


    Retsu felt that his blood was boiling at that moment, and he stood up without hesitation. Bowing his head toward Tokugawa to show his thanks, and said, "Thank you!" His eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he couldn''t wait to fight Shishio Oga!


    After Tokugawa said those words, he then didn''t hesitate to announce the fight between Retsu Kaioh and Shishio Oga, and without a doubt, the Underground Arena was going to be boiled with the intensity of their match!


    ---


    The night passed quickly, and the morning wasing.


    The members of the literature club had promised to each other to cook their own bento for lunch before so they could eat it together in the clubroom. As a member, Shishio also cooked a bento too, but this time, he made a lot of them so he could share them with everyone.


    Shishio is in his ss right now, talking with Usa and Tagami. "You have joined a ser club, Tagami?"


    "Of course!" Tagami nodded without hesitation and said, "By the way, Oga, do you know the manager of that club is so cute!"


    "......."


    Shishio was speechless and asked, "Why do you need to mention this matter to me? What do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Shishio''s response, Tagami understood the meaning behind Shishio''s words.


    Shishio had a girlfriend after all, so what was the use of telling him this?


    Tagami felt an arrow strike his chest. "Ugh..."


    Usaughed when he saw Tagami''s reaction.


    "Are you interested in her?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Yes." Tagami nodded, regained his excitement, and said, "Her name is Iroha Isshiki. She''s at 1-5 ss."


    "Then go after her," Shishio said simply, and his expression didn''t change much when he heard that name.


    Tagami blushed and said, "It''s easy for you to say that, but I''m so nervous when I meet her!"


    Usa nodded and agreed. "If you need help, then I will support you."


    "Rather than talking about a girl, isn''t it better to talk about the sport test that we''ll do tomorrow?" Nana then joined and said, "I''m going to bring him back."


    "........"


    Looking at Shishio, who was pulled by Nana, Usa and Tagami sighed and thought that it had always been a hoe before bro.


    Nana was in a hurry since there was something that she needed to ask Shishio, especially when she learned that Shishio was going to fight in a match. So she moved closer toward him and asked in a whisper, "Are you really going to have a match on Wednesday?"


    "Yes."


    "Can Ie too?"


    "Why not?"


    "Then I wille." Nana nodded without hesitation and asked, "By the way, Miu-senpai doesn''t know about this matter, right? Are you nning to tell her?"


    Shishio didn''t answer Nana''s question first but looked at her and asked, "What do you think? Should I tell her?"


    "It isn''t about whether you need to tell her or not." Nana looked at Shishio and said, "She''s your girlfriend, and she has a right to know what you''re going to do. Unless it is an important secret such as a country secret orpany secret, then there was no need to hide it, right? But that isn''t the case, right? If so, then you won''t tell me, Saki, and Mashiro, right?"


    "That''s true." Shishio nodded and said, "Thank you, Nana. You''re so smart."


    Nana smiled and hugged his arm without hesitation. "I have always been smart!"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Can you not flirt in ss?"


    Maiko and Mea looked at Shishio and Nana helplessly.


    Shishio and Nana didn''t think too much and sat on their seats naturally as if nothing had happened.


    "........." Maiko and Mea.


    "By the way, do you remember about yesterday''s n to cook a bento to have lunch together?" Mea asked Shishio curiously.


    "Of course, I remember." Shishio nodded since there was no way that he could forget since he had an "Enhanced Memory."


    "Oh? Did you cook your own bento, Shishio?" Nana asked curiously since she didn''t know that Shishio could cook.


    "I cooked the bento on my own." Shishio nodded, but then Meaughed, which made him confused. "Why did youugh?"


    Mea patted Shishio''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I cook a lot so I can share some with you."


    ".........."


    Shishio looked at Mea speechless, wondering whether this girl thought that his cooking skill was shit.


    ''If only this girl knows....''


    Shishio shook his head and didn''t refute Mea''s words since the fact was better than words, and he was also a bit afraid that he might be afraid to hit their confidence when they knew the truth.


    They continued to talk to each other until the teacher came, but then all of them were anticipating lunchtime since, during lunch, they would start their feminine appeal battle to show who was the strongest girl among them!


    But at this moment, they didn''t even know that the feminine appeal that they were proud of had been defeated by Shishio.

 Chapter 268 - Shishios Feminine Appeal Is High

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Shishio''s Feminine Appeal Is High</h4>


    As the break came, Nana, Mea, and Maiko took out a mysterious box that they had kept hidden inside the bags before they stared at each other. Somehow, their gazes caused a spark that couldn''t be hidden, and from their eyes, they knew that they were about to fight to show who was the strongest among them.


    Mea stared at Nana and Mea and said, "It''s time to settle the best among us."


    "That''s true." Nana nodded. "Let me show you the difference between us."


    "Nana, you might have beaten us by getting a boyfriend, but this battle... I won''t lose no matter what!" Mea showed confidence that she had never shown before.


    "Oh-ho? Interesting, are you going to challenge me?" Nana asked arrogantly.


    "If I don''t challenge you, then I can''t beat the shit out of you!" Mea said with vigor.


    Shishio, who was on the side, could see "Go! Go! Go!" words behind them and the intense fighting spirit that told him that they couldn''t lose to this battle no matter what!


    "...."


    Shishio could only roll his eyes, and he ignored them for now and talked with Nanami since he knew they were busy with their confrontation.


    "Shishio-kun, I have received the script in my email," Nanami said with a bright expression.


    "Have you read it?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Nanami nodded and said, "After I received itst night, I read it from untilte at night." She had to admit that the script of Misaki''s anime was interesting, so she couldn''t help but read it untilte.


    "Was that why you werete before?" Shishio asked.


    Nanami blushed, but she nodded. "But the script is amazing! I didn''t expect that Kamiigusa-senpai is also an amazing scriptwriter."


    Shishio didn''t fix Nanami''s misunderstanding and said, "I''m happy that you like the script, but you should take care of your health. You live alone, right? If you get sick, isn''t it quite inconvenient to you?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Shishio-kun, but I - I know my own body..." Nanami said after a moment of hesitation since she needed to prove her ability to her father, and she couldn''t afford to take it easy.


    Shishio could see that Nanami was quite stubborn and said, "I see... then I won''t force you, then what about our talk before? Have you thought about it?" He had invited her to live in Sakurasou before, so he was wondering what her decision was.


    Nanami also wanted to live in Sakurasou since it was easier for her to talk about an anime, and she also didn''t mind living together with Shishio, or rather she would be more than happy. Still, at the same time, she was wondering whether it was alright.


    If Shishio knew what Nanami was thinking, he thought this girl was really stubborn in a strange ce.


    "Is... Is it alright for me to move to Sakurasou?" Nanami asked hesitantly.


    "Are you afraid that someone might think of you as a weirdo?" Shishio asked.


    "No, no, I don''t care about that!" Nanami didn''t care much about those kinds of things as long as Shishio was with her.


    "So what''s the problem? You know, if you don''t want to move, then I won''t force you." If Nanami didn''t want to move, then that''s it. Shishio would give up asking her since there was no point in forcing someone. He just wanted to help her, but she thought his help was a burden, so he wouldn''t do it.


    "Um..." Nanami looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio-kun, can I ask why you help me so much?"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked in doubt, "Did I help you?"


    "You have helped me a lot." Nanami was speechless when she heard Shishio''s words, but at the same time, she sighed and thought that it might be part of his charm.


    "Really? I never thought of it." Shishio didn''t think too much and asked, "Was it unnecessary?"


    "No, I''m happy, but..."


    "But?"


    "I''m not sure whether it is alright for me to receive your kindness all the time," Nanami said truthfully. She knew that she was troublesome, but she just couldn''t understand why Shishio was so gentle toward her, and it was also because of this reason that she just couldn''t give him up. Watching him so close with Nana every day, she just wanted to be in Nana''s ce and stay with him all the time, but with how close both of them were, she was wondering whether it was possible.


    Nanami had to admit that she might have fallen for Shishio, but she knew that this feeling was unrequited, which was why, if possible, she just wanted to maintain this distance neither too close nor too far.


    Nanami also knew that if she was too close to Shishio, she might not be able to control her feelings anymore and might confess to him directly. That time, she would be rejected, and their rtionship would turn awkward, so they might not maintain this rtionship.


    Nanami loved the feeling when she sat right in front of him and talked about many silly things together. It might sound a bit stupid for some people, but for her, this might be the light that she had found after she lost it before. She was on a difficult time, and she just needed someone to be her spiritual support, which was why she didn''t want to lose it again.


    "If you are notfortable with receiving my help, then how about thinking of it as my way to repay you?" Shishio asked.


    "Huh? When did I help you?" Nanami was dumbfounded and confused, wondering when she had helped him.


    "You have helped me a lot."


    "When?"


    "Everyday." Shishio looked at Nanami and said, "You have helped me by covering me from the teacher''s vision, so they won''t see me reading a book during the lesson."


    "..."


    Nanami was lost for words and then pouted. "I''m not joking, Shishio-kun!"


    Shishio thought for a moment, and when he wanted to say something...


    "Shishio! We should go!"


    Shishio turned and saw Nana, Mea, and Maiko had ended their conversation, but he couldn''t say anything since he saw that their illustration arts had changed, and somehow there was a feeling that they had be a Jojo character.


    "...."


    "Let''s talk about thister. See youter, Nanami." Shishio then took out his bento box left with Nana, Mea, and Maiko.


    "...See youter." Nanami showed a bitter smile, but at the same time, she was just wondering why Shishio was so gentle toward her. ''If this continues...'' Looking at his back, she let out a long sigh as she wondered what she had to do about this feeling.


    As for Nana, Mea, and Maiko, they forgot about their fights before and looked at the huge bento box on Shishio''s hands and thought that even if they lost to other girls, they definitely wouldn''t be defeated by this guy!


    ---


    As they arrived at the literature club, everyone was also inside, and they also brought their bento box, except for Ritsu and Shiina.


    Yesterday, they talked about bringing each other''s Bentos and ate them together during lunch.


    Shishio had never thought too much about this promise, but for the girls, they knew that it was a battle to show their female appeal!


    It was a time to show their skill that they were the best girls among everyone in the literature club by showing their cooking skills.


    Except for Shiina, the rest of the girls on the literature club had an experience with cooking.


    Even Ritsu, who had always read a book, could also cook, butpared to Shishio, she knew that her skill was only so-so, and in the end, she gave up, and it was better to enjoy Shishio''s food since she knew how good it was.


    Shiina and Ritsu might forfeit this match, but it was different from Saki, Miu, Nana, Mea, and Maiko since they would show their cooking skills to Shishio to show that they were the best girl among them!


    Well,pared to Nana, Mea, and Maiko, Saki and Miu didn''t think too much, and they didn''t have much intention topete. The two of them were just happy that they could eat with Shishio, that''s all.


    However, Nana, Mea, and Maiko were burning with fighting spirit!


    Mea was good with household chores since she usually took care of her younger siblings, and even though it might sound arrogant, she didn''t think she would lose to Maiko and Nana.


    Maiko might not seem interested in cooking, but she had received spartan training from her mother, and there was also a saying, "the way to a young boy''s heart is through his stomach," which was why she believed that she was the best.


    As for Nana, she might have the potential to be the best among them. She was the smartest among all the girls, except for Shiina since Shiina was practically a genius. She also received training from the most motherly figure in this novel from her childhood since she was the little sister of Ayaka Sunohara. Therefore, it could be said that she had the potential to be the best among everyone.


    "Alright, let''s start our female appeal battle!" Nana shouted.


    "OOOOOOHHH!!!!" 2x


    "..." Saki, Miu, Shishio, Ritsu, and Shiina.


    While Nana, Maiko, and Mea showed their best dishes on their bento, Saki and Ritsu could only shake her head.


    "What''s wrong, Saki, Ritsu?" Miu asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I just want to know what kind of reaction they get when they know that Shishio''s bento," Saki said with a sigh, and feeling a bit dejected when she thought that Shishio was even better than her in the household chores.


    "Huh?" Miu was quite surprised and asked, "Shishio-kun, are you good at cooking?"


    "Well, I''m not that bad at it," Shishio said in a perfunctory manner.


    "Liar." Ritsu rolled her eyes.


    "Shishio, even though I love you, I won''t lose this battle no matter what!" Nana said without hesitation.


    "...What?" Ritsu was dumbfounded when she heard Nana''s words, but she didn''t have a chance to ask this question since the female appeal battle was about to start.


    "Show me your bento!" Nana didn''t care much and asked Shishio to show his bento.


    Shishio didn''t say much and opened the bento box slowly and caused a golden light to envelop the entire room.


    "Wha --?!"


    "His female appeal is better than ours!"


    "This... Is he really a boy?!"


    Mea, Maiko, and Nana were shocked!


    "....." Shishio stared at the three girls nkly, wondering whether he should show his penis to prove that he was a boy to Maiko since this girl''s question was too rude, right?


    "Wait, it might just be an appearance. The taste might not be good!" Maiko quickly said.


    Nana and Mea nodded, and without hesitation, they started to taste Shishio''s bento, and when they ate it, they showed a blissful expression.


    Looking at their reaction, Miu was quite surprised and asked, "Shishio-kun, can I taste it too?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and asked, "Should I feed you, Senpai?"


    "Shishio-kun!" Miu blushed and didn''t expect that she was being teased so suddenly. Of course, if they were alone, then she might not mind, but there were many people here!


    "I was joking. You should try it, or else, you might not get a chance to eat them," Haru said since Saki, Ritsu, and Shiina also joined the banquet.


    Miu was a bit overwhelmed when they saw everyone''s reaction, which made her even curious, but when she tasted Shishio''s food, she understood everyone''s reaction now.


    ---


    As they finished their lunches, they realized that Shishio''s female appeal was stronger than they thought, making them slightly depressed. Still, it made them happy when they saw him eating the bento they cooked with relish since they had eaten all of his bento without leaving anything.


    Shishio helped Shiina to eat since she was so sleepy at that moment and sighed inwardly, but he didn''t say much and thought that he should let her restter.


    "Mashiro-chan, why are you so sleepy?" Maiko asked curiously.


    "She was drawing mangast night," Shishio said.


    "I see..." Maiko nodded and didn''t say much, but she thought being a mangaka while being a student must be hard. "You work so hard, Mashiro-chan."


    Shiina opened her eyes slightly and rolled her eyes, but she didn''t say much. She somehow understood why girls often rolled their eyes at him since this guy was so shameless. However, she had to admit that it felt so good, and his room had be soundproof, making it even more enjoyable since she didn''t need to hold back her voice.


    "...."


    Miu, Nana, and Saki, who were sensitive to this matter, looked at Shishio and Shiina and knew what they were doing, which somehow made them quite jealous of Shiina. Still, unlike them, Shiina lived together with Shishio after all, which made their rtionship closer.


    By living on the same roof together, a lot of things could happen, including Cough! Cough!


    Anyway, Nana had made up her mind to live alone, so she knew that there should be a lot of chances to do it in the future.


    As for Miu and Saki, they wanted to ask Shiina about her experience, and at the same time, they also wanted to do it too, which made them wonder when they would have that chance.


    "Still, where did you learn cooking, Shishio?" Mea asked.


    "I learned it in Kyoto," Shishio said naturally as if he was saying that it was natural to learn how to fly an airne in Hawaii.


    "....."


    "Well, since we have eaten, there''s something that I want to ask all of you here," Shishio suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Shishio suddenly said those words, everyone also focused on him, wondering what he wanted to ask.


    "Have you heard about amunity forum?"


    It might be possible for him to poprize hismunity forum on his own, but he needed to do it fast, which was why he needed everyone''s help at this moment.

 Chapter 269 - Secret Plan

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Secret n</h4>


    Shishio then exined to everyone his intention to create amunity forum inside the school.


    If he had to give an example, what kind ofmunity forum that he was about to create, then it was simr to 2channel.


    2channel is Japan''s most popr onlinemunity, with around ten million users essing it each day. It had a level of influence in the society described asparable to traditional mass media such as television, radio, and magazines.


    If Shishio wasn''t wrong, in his previous life, because of the story of "Densha Otoko," the 2channel became more and more popr among Japanese people.


    There might not be 2channel in this world, but there was something simr, which was why it was quite easy to exin to everyone.


    Nana, Miu, Maiko, Mea, and even Saki were familiar with themunity forum since they could see the forum inside their phones, which was why it was quite easy to exin what wasmunity forum was, but at the same time, they were shocked when they heard that Shishio was nning to create amunity forum inside their school.


    "Wait, you want to create amunity forum?" Maiko asked.


    "I have made them. You can try to open it on your phone." Shishio then told the forum''s website, and everyone also checked it on their phones, which surprised them when they saw that he had made amunity forum. They tried it for a while, asking about the function to Shishio, and had to admit that it was easy to use and sofortable in their eyes. They also had a feeling that thismunity forum was going to be popr sooner orter, which made them have to admit that he was amazing!


    "When did you make it?" Nana asked curiously.


    "A few days ago." Shishio was lying without changing his face.


    "Why did you decide to create it?" Miu asked.


    This was the most important question since they didn''t know why Shishio had created this forummunity.


    "Do you want to hear the real reason or public reason?" Shishio asked.


    "...."


    "What''s the difference?" Mea asked.


    "If it''s in front of the public, then I''ll say that it''s for everyone so they can share anything fun, whether it is their favorite foods, tips, and tricks to study, etc..." Shishio said fluently, telling them the benefit of thismunity forum as if a salesman tried to sell his goods to a customer. He was a businessman in the past, and a businessman must be a good salesman, which was why he was quite ustomed and was so good at promoting his product.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they nodded and felt that the forummunity was a good thing, and it would be beneficial to everyone.


    "What about the real reason?" Shiina asked curiously.


    "The real reason is so that we can protect ourselves," Shishio said.


    "Protect ourselves?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it.


    "You know, a lot of people often talk about rumors, right? Whether there is a truth or not, as long as it has be a talk on everyone, it''ll be the truth. As a consequence, some people be isted, and even though some people don''t care and ignore the rumor, it tires them out when they hear about the rumor about themselves, right?"


    What is the most hated thing in high school?


    Without a doubt, it is a rumor.


    When they asked where the perpetrator got the source of the rumor, the perpetrator who talked about it would say that they heard the rumor from "everyone."


    As long as they used the word "everyone," the perpetrator could be saved from anything, and if the person shared the first rumor was found, they would say that they were joking, and all, before theyughed.


    It might be a joke for those who did, but for those who received the rumor, it was far from a joke!


    "I don''t want us to receive a strange rumor, which is why I want to create thismunity forum so if there''s a rumor about us, I can react fast and erase them, and I can also find out who has caused the rumor."


    After his exnation, everyone''s expression started to change.


    They were all girls, and they knew how dangerous and troublesome rumors were. Even though they didn''t care much about it since they weren''t the ones who received the rumor, they knew that it would be so troublesome and annoying once they received it.


    Someone who hadn''t done anything would receive nder from someone who they didn''t know, and those perpetrators would hide in the dark, like a rat on the sewer. The victim couldn''t do anything and could only receive an injustice, silently, bitterly without being able to do anything.


    However, if Shishio''s forummunity was sessful, then without a doubt, they would be able to react when they received a rumor about them, and at the same time, they would know who had caused that rumor, which was something amazing!


    They also thought that the reason why Shishio decided to create this information forum was to protect them, which made them move. They knew how dangerous girls'' jealousy was, and of course, they knew that many people were jealous of them. Luckily, their status in high school was quite high. They were beautiful, fashionable, and smart, so no one would trouble them, but what about the future?


    They weren''t sure, but it wouldn''t be bad to have something to protect themselves, right?


    It was like when some women brought a self-defense device like pepper spray or a taser. Even though they hoped that they wouldn''t use these tools, it wouldn''t be bad to have them since no one knew what would happen in the future.


    "Okay, don''t look at me with that gaze." Shishio could see an amazement gaze from everyone and said, "You know, my idea isn''t new, and even if I don''t do it in the future, some people might create one in the future, and that is dangerous since we can''t do anything if there''s a strange rumor about us." He told how this forum could protect them and also told them that he would also erase the strange rumor without any basis, creating a healthymunity without any strange discussions. Still, on Suimei, which was a ce where many students were studying hard, he felt that they wouldn''t be so free enough to think much about a rumor. Probably.


    "I think it is a good idea." Nana nodded without hesitation since she also didn''t want her friends or the people she knew or even herself to receive a strange rumor. If they could control this forum, then they would be able to protect themselves and, at the same time, attack the person who caused a rumor, but when she looked at everyone, she knew that everyone didn''t realize it. Looking at Shishio, she knew that Shishio also realized this, but she didn''t say anything since she knew that it was better to leave something unsaid and feel how reliable he was, which was why she fell even deeper in love with him!


    "But what can we do to help you?" Saki asked.


    No one was also sure what they could do to help Shishio since they didn''t know much about programming.


    "Firstly, Nana, Mea, and Maiko, I hope that you can help me to poprize this forum to everyone in the 1st grade by subtly telling everyone that there''s a good forum..."


    Shishio knew that Nana, Mea, and Maiko were good atmunication, and he wanted them to promote this forum to everyone. He also did the same and would try to promote this forum with everyer, especially Tagami and Usa, since they were good at talking and had many friends.


    "Okay." Maiko nodded. "There''s a sport tomorrow. It is also a good chance to talk about this forum with everyone."


    "Don''t worry, leave the publication to us," Mea said without hesitation.


    "Should we startter?" Nana asked directly.


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko might often stay together, but the truth was, they didn''tck a friend, or rather they had a lot of friends in this school, so it was quite easy for them to share about the forum.


    With that said, Shishio, Nana, Mea, and Maiko were in charge of the promotion and shared this forum with everyone at the school.


    "How about us?" Saki asked.


    Miu and Ritsu also looked at Shishio since she was eager to help.


    "Saki-senpai, Miu-senpai, Ritsu-senpai, can you help me to write a discussion there?" Shishio asked


    "Discussion?"


    "Um." Shishio nodded and said, "It can''t be anything. You can write about your top books this year, how to get love, or anything that catches your interest." Even though it was possible for him to write, it was better to add more people that way so the forum would be more lively.


    Saki, Miu, and Ritsu nodded at the same time.


    "Shishio, what about me?" Shiina asked.


    "....." Everyone.


    They looked at Shiina at the same time, and they weren''t sure what to say. They knew that Shiina was a talented painter, but other than that...


    "Well, Mashiro, you can help me at Sakurasou..." Shishio said unnaturally.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Shiina blushed unnaturally but nodded regardless.


    "..."


    ''What''s happening?''


    However, Nana, Saki, and Miu thought that Shishio and Shiina might have...


    "Still, Shishio, what are you going to do with the 2nd and 3rd grade? We can do something about the 1st grade, but the 2nd and the 3rd, we can do nothing, especially when...." Nana looked at Saki, Nana, and Ritsu and didn''t continue her words.


    Saki, Nana, and Ritsu also understood Nana''s words since the three of them weren''t good atmunication, and it was impossible for them to introduce the forum to all of the 2nd-grade students.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "You don''t need to worry about the 2nd grade. As for the 3rd grade, let''s just ignore them since they''ll graduate sooner orter, and they''re also busy with the entrance exam, so I don''t think that they have time to y around."


    They nodded when they heard Shishio''s words.


    "Lastly, I want to remind everyone that it is better to keep everything that we have said here as a secret," Shishio said.


    "Um, why?" Maiko asked innocently since she didn''t understand why they needed to keep this matter a secret. She felt that Shishio was amazing since he could create amunity forum for the school, and he should be proud of it, which was why she didn''t understand why he didn''t want anyone to talk about this matter.


    "It''s troublesome." Shishio shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be even more popr."


    "...." Everyone.


    "I was joking, but really, I don''t think that it is necessary to let someone know about this matter since what I have done isn''t something to be proud of."


    The real reason why Shishio didn''t want his name to be announced as a creator of this forum was that he didn''t really want trouble toe to him since he knew that not everything that was discussed on the forum might be a good thing, or rather, a lot of them might not be a good thing, which was why it was better to hide his identity so it wouldn''t cause him trouble.


    Shishio might not want trouble, but in the girls'' eyes, they thought of him as humble and down to earth, which gave them a plus point in their hearts, especially Saki, Miu, Nana, and Shiina were proud, thinking that he was their boyfriend.


    Then they continued to talk to each other until it was time for them to go back.


    Saki was about to go back, and at the same time, she wondered why she recalled her talk with Shishio about her promise to wear a secretary uniform, and when she thought about it, she suddenly heard his whisper.


    "Do you remember our promise, right?"


    Saki blushed and recalled their conversation in the past, and at the same time, she thought that Shishio was serious!


    Saki remembered that Shishio wanted to create a business so he could see her wearing a secretary uniform, but she didn''t expect him to be serious. She wanted to say something, but he had already left with Nana, Mea, and Maiko. There was still a blush on her face, and she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself.


    "What''s wrong, Saki?" Miu asked curiously since Saki''s reaction was quite strange.


    Saki looked at Miu for a moment and said, "Miu, after the club, don''t go back first, alright?"


    "Hmm?"


    Miu tilted her head and wondered what was happening?

 Chapter 270 - Post-graduation Plan Survey

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Post-graduation n Survey</h4>


    After he returned to his ss, Shishio continued with his ss, but then he looked at Nanami and thought that he needed to talk with her sooner orter so after the school ended, he decided to tell her that he wanted to hire her, but before the ss ended, Koharu, his homeroom teacher, had something to announce first.


    "On Friday, the school will give you a post-graduation n survey."


    Hearing Koharu''s words, some students'' expressions didn''t change, but some of them started to change. After all, even though Suimei might be one of the prestigious schools with a lot of students entering the top 10 universities in Japan, and most of them would enter top 30 universities, there were also some students who became ck sheep who weren''t so lucky or just didn''t want to improve.


    Shishio wouldn''t say who these ck sheep were since everything was their choice.


    High school was only three years, and whether they would y around or use this chance to study hard so they could get their future, it was all their choice.


    "I know that you might be too early for you since it has only been a few weeks since you have be a high school student, but I think that you also need to prepare this early and talk about this matter to your parents if you''re unsure since we''re talking about your future. You can also consult me about your future since I''m always wee, that''s all." Koharu didn''t say much on the announcement, and after saying some encouragement to everyone, she stopped the ss and told everyone that they could go home.


    Shishio then looked at Nanami, who prepared to return, and asked, "Nanami, are you going on a part-time job?"


    "Yes." Nanami looked at Shishio and wondered how many times that their conversation would stop so suddenly. She wanted to talk with him, but her part-time job was about to start soon. "Sorry, Shishio-kun, I can''t talk with you for too long." She also wanted to talk with him, but she needed money to take care of her life in Tokyo.


    "When does your part-time job end?" Shishio asked.


    Nanami thought for a moment and said, "It should end at 7.30 in the evening."


    Shishio nodded since he knew that the school had a rule that a student was limited to work for five hours a day and three times a week, but he knew that this girl might have broken the rule and worked more than the limit. "Then, when you finish your part-time job, I''ll visit you. Let me know where you work."


    "Eh?" Nanami was dumbfounded.


    "Is that not okay?" Shishio asked.


    "No, no, it''s alright, but..." Nanami was quite unsure whether it was really alright to meet Shishio at night, but she didn''t really mind it.


    "It feels quite ufortable to stop our conversation just like this, and I think we have a lot of things to talk about," Shishio said as he stared at Nanami.


    Nanami also looked straight into Shishio''s eyes and couldn''t help but blush. She then nodded shyly and said, "Then... then after I have finished my job, let''s talk again." She was quite shy and also had little expectation about what they were about to talk aboutter.


    Then they talked for a moment, and Nanami told Shishio where she worked before she hurriedly went to her part-time job since it would start soon.


    Looking at Nanami''s ponytail dangling right and left, Shishio somehow really wanted to cheer this girl up.


    "Falling in love?"


    Shishio then looked at Nana, who was staring at him. He then nodded and said, "I fell in love with the girl right in front of me now. What should I do?"


    Nana blushed and said, "How about you confess to her now?"


    Shishio showed an unsure expression and asked, "If... If I confess to her, will she ept my feeling?"


    "You won''t know until you try, right?" Nana quickly encouraged Shishio with a smile.


    "Then..." Shishio took a deep breath, and he stared at Nana. "I love you, Nana. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    "Um." Nana nodded without hesitation and hugged Shishio without hesitation. "I love you too, Shishio!"


    Shishio patted Nana''s back, feeling her big breasts on his chest, which made him sigh, and wondered how it felt to rub his face on those huge things. However, he awoke when he saw Mea and Maiko, who stared at both of them nkly. He coughed and said, "Don''t jump so suddenly. What if you fell?"


    "Um." Nana nodded. "Thank you for your help, Shishio-kun."


    "..." Mea and Maiko.


    "Can you not flirt here?" Maikoined.


    "Yeah, do you want to torture us every day?!" Mea snorted.


    Even though Mea and Maiko might only have an interest in the young boy, they had to admit that they were so envious of the rtionship between Shishio and Nana.


    Shishio and Nana could only awkwardlyugh, but then Nana asked, "Shishio, have you thought about your post-graduation n survey?"


    Hearing Nana''s question, Mea and Maiko also looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio also nodded and said, "I have thought of it."


    "Oh? Which university are you going to? Tokyo University?" Mea asked.


    After all, the three of them knew that Shishio was the smartest in the first grade, and it wouldn''t be surprising for him to enter the best university in Japan.


    As for why they thought that Shishio would enter the university rather than work, it was because Suimei was an exam-oriented school, and all the students would enter the university.


    Only some of them would decide to work. Still, it was quite rare since the prospect of working directly after a student graduating from a high school wasn''t good and their future would be limited, which was why everyone on the Suimei would continue to study at the university.


    "No, I''ll enter Kyoto University," Shishio said as he shook his head.


    "Kyoto University!" 3x


    If many people said that Tokyo University was the best university in Japan, then Kyoto University was the second-best university in Japan, but of course, some of them couldn''t ept it and think of Kyoto University as the best.


    "Why?" Maiko frowned when she thought that she would part from Shishio in the future.


    "I''m from Kyoto." Shishio knew that even though there might not seem discrimination, there was an intense conflict between Kasai and Kanto. His family originated from Kyoto, and he knew that he didn''t need to enter Kyoto University, but if he thought about his future, the best choice was to enter Kyoto University, especially when he wanted to be a prime minister.


    As for his business, Shishio felt that it didn''t matter whether he did it in Kyoto or Tokyo since it was all the same. He could change the headquarters of hispany to Kyoto, but he also had to admit that Tokyo was more convenient for him.


    "My family is from Kyoto, and they have a considerable influence there. I want to enter politics, so I''ll have to go there," Shishio said calmly, lying to them without changing his face.


    "Huh? You want to enter politics?" 2x


    Mea and Maiko were dumbfounded, but then they nodded at the same time. "You have a good bullshitting ability. I think it is good for you to enter politics."


    "....." Shishio.


    "Then I''ll enter Kyoto University too," Nana said without hesitation.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah." Nana nodded. "It is a good university, and I also want to live in Kyoto too." She was also curious about where Shishio was living and thought that it might be good to enter Kyoto University in the future. As for the faculty, frankly, she didn''t care much, but she thought to enter a science faculty, and she knew that Kyoto University had a good science faculty.


    However, Nana''s answer caused both Mea and Maiko to feel a bit sad and knew that they would separate after high school, but that was what life was, right?


    When there is a meeting, there is also a parting.


    It is inevitable, but even if they part, it doesn''t mean that their bonds will break, right?


    "Are you sure that you''ll go to Kyoto University, Shishio-kun?" Mea asked with a sad expression.


    "Do you want me to enter Tokyo University?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Mea and Maiko nodded without hesitation.


    As for Nana, she just smiled since it didn''t really matter whether she entered Kyoto University or Tokyo University.


    Shishio thought for a moment about his future n if he entered Tokyo University.


    There were a lot of reasons why Shishio decided to enter Kyoto University, but the most important point was that Kyoto was his family''s turf. His family originated from Kyoto, so he knew that his development would be smooth if he stayed there.


    However, Shishio felt that it wouldn''t be bad to create new turf in the future.


    Shishio knew that his family''s influence wasn''t that good in Tokyo since they focussed on the Kansai area.


    ''Hmm...''


    Shishio rubbed his chin and thought that he needed to think about this thoroughly.


    Looking at Shishio, who was in deep thought, Nana, Mea, and Maiko didn''t disturb him, but they smiled inwardly, thinking they could change his decision, which made them happy!


    "Oga-kun, let''s go to the club!" Usa called Shishio and also Nana, Mea, and Maiko to go to the club.


    Shishio''s thought was broken, but he nodded and said, "Let''s go to the club first. We can continue to talk there."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they nodded and walked toward their clubroom.


    As for what they were talking about during the trip, neither talked about the post-graduation n survey nor the Monthly Exam since it was practically a troublesome thing.


    Usa also wanted to forget about the post-graduation n survey and had fun at the club, spending his time with Ritsu happily, but...


    ---


    "You all will have a Monthly Exam soon, so we should stop our activity until we meet again after Golden Week," Kiriya said without hesitation.


    "...."


    Usa suddenly felt that he was pushed to the cliff, falling, unable to do anything. He was happy to join the literature club because he could see Ritsu, but if there wasn''t any club activity, what should he do to meet with Ritsu?


    However, except for Usa, no one had too much reaction since they had expected this since a Monthly Exam was an important exam, considering it was their first exam after they entered high school.


    "You feel happy, Shishio-kun?" Kiriya suddenly asked.


    "Ha? Why should I feel happy?" Shishio was confused.


    "You don''t really like to join the club activity, right?" Kiriya asked with a smile.


    Shishio thought that Kiriya was still unhappy that he had skipped the club activity twice. "Of course not. I''m unhappy that we can''t do our club activity."


    "Is that so? Then why don''t you help me to write down an article?" Kiriya asked.


    "..."


    Shishio was lost for words and knew that this was what this teacher was going to ask him. "I don''t mind, but is there an example of the articles that were writtenst year?"


    "There should be a lot of them, right? Ashihara-kun?" Kiriya asked while looking at Miu.


    "Let me get them for you, Shishio-kun." Miu then quickly searched forst year''s articles, collecting all of them before she put them on the table.


    Shishio took the articles, flipped them casually, and thought the content was quite simple.


    Looking at Shishio, who was reading, they had to admit that he was so handsome since the wild aura around him started to change into a schr-like aura, which gave him a soft, intelligent, andfortable feeling.


    Shishio saw that the article was about the observation of the sophomore students about the new students, understanding the structure, and thought that he should write an observation of the new students to their senior. However, he knew that it wouldn''t be enough, and he needed to add some beautiful sentences and some Haikus to his articleter.


    "Is it only me who writes the article?" Shishio asked.


    "No, everyone has also written the articles, but you didn''t enter the club twicest week, so you''re the only one who hasn''t written them," Kiriya said bluntly.


    "...."


    Shishio was speechless and looked at everyone who gave him a nod with a grin. He didn''tin and nodded. "I''ll write the article tonight and send you the article tomorrow in the teacher''s room."


    "Good." Kiriya nodded with a smile and said, "Well, enough of that, there isn''t much activity or something we do today, but if you have something to talk about or ask, we can discuss it now."


    Hearing Kiriya''s words, everyone started to rx, and they also began to prepare tea and snacks so they could enjoy the club activity.


    Shishio, who saw this, felt that his club might not be that different from K-On! in the future since everyone might spend their time drinking tea and eating snacks during the club activity.


    But before that, Miu suddenly raised a question, "Um, I want to ask everyone. We have been told that we''ll receive a post-graduation n survey on Friday, right? So what''s your n for the future?"

 Chapter 271 - The Furthest Distance In The World

    <h4>Chapter 271 - The Furthest Distance In The World</h4>


    As Miu''s question fell, everyone also looked at Miu.


    "Senpai, did your teacher also tell you that you would receive a post-graduation n surveyter on Friday?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course." Miu nodded. "What is your n after graduation, Shishio-kun?"


    Everyone was looking at Shishio at that moment, showing a curious expression, which made him twitch his lips.


    Shishio also didn''t hide anything and said truthfully since he didn''t really hide the fact that he was going to Kyoto University. "I''d thought about entering Kyoto University."


    "Kyoto University!"


    Mea, Maiko, and Nana didn''t feel surprised, but it was the first time Miu, Ritsu, Saki, Usa, and Shiina had heard of it.


    Shiina didn''t think too much since she would follow him.


    As for Ritsu, Miu, and Saki, they thought that they would change their post-graduation n survey to Kyoto Universityter.


    The mostplicated one would be both Mea and Maiko since they thought that they would be separated from Shishio.


    "Now that you mention it that you''re from Kyoto, right? Shishio-kun?" Kiriya asked.


    "That''s right. I''m from Kyoto, Sensei." Shishio nodded.


    "Hmm..." Kiriya thought for a moment and said, "With your grade, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to enter the best university like MIT, Oxford, Standford, Harvard, etc., right? Have you ever thought about going there?"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Sensei, even if you''re my teacher, if you try to tempt him to enter a university outside of the country, then I''ll beat you up!" Nana quickly raised her fist.


    Saki also did the same and wanted to beat up Kiriya.


    If it was inside the country, then Nana had confidence that she could enter no matter which universities were, but if it was outside the country, she didn''t think she had the confidence to enter!


    Everyone, except for Usa and Shiina, also wanted to beat up Kiriya at this moment.


    Usa was a male, so he didn''t think too much, and he only thought that Shishio was smart, that''s all. Even though it might be difficult for him to enter a prestigious university like Kyoto University or Tokyo University, it was still possible for him to enter the top 30 universities in the country as long as he worked hard. As for the best universities in the world like Harvard, Oxford, MIT, etc., he had never had an idea to enter those universities since he felt that it was too far, and with his level, he also didn''t think that he could enter.


    As for Shiina, she didn''t think too much since originally she wasing from Britain, so even if Shishio was moving to the United States or Britain, she would just follow him since there wasn''t much difference.


    Mea and Maiko were startled by Kiriya''s words and thought that they wanted to beat Kiriya too. However, they also started to think that the distance between Kyoto and Tokyo wasn''t that far. Instead, they felt that it was better to enter Kyoto University than a university outside of the country!


    However, unlike everyone thought, Kiriya didn''t feel scared when the girls red at him and said, "What are you afraid of? It isn''t like he''s going to another world. He''s just going to the other side of the world. If mere geographical distance defeats your love, then that kind of love isn''t worth it!" He wanted the girls to prepare themselves. If mere distance could make them feel that their love couldn''t be maintained, then it was simply impossible for them to maintain their harem-like rtionship, and he wanted them to realize that.


    Kiriya knew that he was pretty cruel, but he wanted them to realize reality.


    Compared to the love separated by a geographical distance, it was harder to maintain a harem-like rtionship. Probably. However, it was normal since Kiriya had never experienced a harem-like rtionship after all.


    In conclusion, he just wanted to remind them since they were young, but once they had be older, something might change, and they needed to prepare. There would be a lot of problems, and if just a mere distance could break their rtionship, it would be better to stop their rtionship now.


    "....."


    Hearing Kiriya''s words, they were stunned, and they started to reflect on themselves.


    Is geographical distance a problem?


    Of course, it is a problem!


    The majority of the girls came from middle-ss families, and even though they didn''t have trouble with their daily lives, their families couldn''t support them to go to another country for university!


    The tuition for someone to enter a university was expensive, especially when someone wanted to go to a university outside of Japan.


    Nana thought for a moment and thought that if she studied hard, then it would be possible for her to enter Oxford, Harvard, MIT, etc. As for tuition, she knew that her parents didn''t have trouble sending her, so she should be able to go. She thought about it for a moment and thought it might not be bad to go to another country since they only stayed there during university time and could return to the country after they graduated. As for Mea and Maiko, she felt sorry for both of them that she might not be able to meet both of them, but it wasn''t like they wouldn''t meet forever.


    Nana looked at Shishio and made up her mind secretly that if Shishio decided to go to university outside of Japan, she would follow him no matter what!


    Saki fell in silence and thought that even though she felt a bit ufortable relying on Shishio all the time. She was already his, and rather than separated, she wanted to stay with him all the time, so if he decided to go to another country, she would also try her best to follow by learning hard. As for tuition, she knew that with the sry that he got from Shishio, she should be able to have enough money.


    However, the mostplicated ones would be Ritsu and Miu.


    Neither of them knew about Shishio''s family condition, nor did they know how rich he was, but even if they knew how rich he was, they still felt ufortable relying on him all the time.


    Shishio observed everyone''s reaction and didn''t say anything for a while. He sighed inwardly and felt d that he had a lot of money. "Okay, okay, calm down. I am not interested in going to a university outside of Japan. Still, even if I decide to go to a university outside of Japan, I think that geographical distance is a trivial matter. We''re not at the beginning of the 20th century where there''s no handphones or inte, and most people still use a letter tomunicate with each other. With the advance of technology, a lot of things will be more convenient, and we can talk anytime, and if you''re still worried..." He thought for a moment and said, "How about I tell you a poem?"


    "Poem?"


    When they heard Shishio''s words, even though they felt reluctant, they knew that even though they separated, it didn''t mean the end of the world, but girls'' feelings wereplicated, and they wanted to stay with their loved one no matter what.


    They understood Shishio''s logic, but they felt ufortable.


    They knew that Shishio was talented, he shouldn''t be trapped inside a small country like Japan, he could go further into the world, and if that was his dream, they would support him.


    But even so... it was hard to ept it.


    If Shishio had trouble with money, then it would be difficult for them, but he didn''tck money, so even if he brought all of his harems to other countries, it was perfectly fine, but he didn''t really want to show off his wealth that much. It was better to be low-key, but at the same time, he also knew that he needed to show some of them so it would give them peace of mind.


    However, before that, Shishio knew that he needed to calm them down, and he knew a perfect poem for this situation.


    "Poem?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shishio suddenly wanted to tell them a poem.


    Looking at everyone who closed their mouths, Shishio started to recite his poem.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between opposite sides of the world. It is that you don''t know that I love you when I stand in front of you.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that you don''t know I love you when I stand in front of you. It is when I cannot say I love you when I love you so madly.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that I cannot say I love you when I love you so madly. It is that I have to bury it in my heart, despite the unbearable yearning.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that I have to bury it in my heart despite the unbearable yearning. It is when we cannot be together, even when we love each other.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that we cannot be together when we love each other. It is when we turn a blind eye to it, despite knowing true love conquers all.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between two distant trees. It is when branches cannot depend on each other in the wind, despite growing from the same root.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not when branches cannot depend on each other in the wind. It is when the trajectories of stars cannot cross, even when the blinking stars look at each other.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not when the trajectories of stars cannot cross. It is when they are unable to find each other after crossing trajectories.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not being unable to find each other. It is when we are doomed not to love, even when we coincidentally meet."


    Everyone was quiet, and they were looking at him in a daze.


    The gloomy atmosphere turned gentle which mixed with mncholy in an instant.


    No one had ever heard Shishio''s poems, and they thought that heposed the poem on the spot, which made the girls'' eyes brighten and mesmerized by him.


    Finally, at the end of the stanza, Shishio used his deep voice to recite it slowly, "The furthest distance in the world is the love between the bird and fish. One is flying in the sky. The other is swimming in the sea, gazing into each other yet, unable to get close."


    Everyone was shocked by this poem, and it was their first time hearing such an interpretation of distant love. It was hard to describe their feelings, but one thing for sure, they had to admit that Shishio was so handsome at that moment!

 Chapter 272 - Shishios Days Are Far From Peaceful

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Shishio''s Days Are Far From Peaceful</h4>


    "Compared to the love between a flying bird and a swimming fish, the geographical distance is a trivial matter, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "..."


    It might be because it had been a while since they saw him, smiling, and they couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, looking at him in a daze.


    After receiving an "Enhanced Smile," Shishio tried not to smile since he knew that his smile was dangerous and would be troublesome if he received more love letters.


    Usa was in a daze after he heard this poem, then he looked at Ritsu and couldn''t help but recall one of the stanzas of Shishio''s poem.


    ''The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between opposite sides of the world. You don''t know that I love you when I stand in front of you.''


    Usa was in love with Ritsu, but he knew that Ritsu didn''t know about his feelings. He sighed and wondered what he should do to convey his feelings without being rejected. He didn''t want to be rejected since if he was rejected, it would be awkward to enter the clubroom again, but if he didn''t do anything, he felt that their distance might be further and further. ''Ugh... what should I do?''


    "Good poem..." Kiriya''s eyes brightened, and he wanted to hug Shishio at this moment, but he held back. Still, he recited this poem again on his mind, feeling enlightenment about the meaning of love.


    As for the girls, it was better not to talk about them since their gazes on Shishio had changed, and if possible, they just wanted to hug him right away, especially Shiina, Nana, Saki, and Miu.


    As for Maiko, Mea, and Ritsu, they also wanted to try the same thing, but they knew they couldn''t do anything since the person they had...


    "Alright, let''s end this chat. How about we study since the Monthly Exam is about to start soon," Shishio said.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they nodded and agreed since the exam was nearby and they needed to prepare since they didn''t want to have a bad result.


    As for going to the karaoke, they didn''t have time now and thought that it was better to go to the karaoke after the end of the examter.


    So the club activity ended shortly after they studied and they went back.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and thought that he might need to give her some preparation since he knew that this girl''s way of thought was unique.


    "Shishio, let''s study again tomorrow. Is that alright?" Maiko asked.


    "Yes, studying with you is better than studying by ourselves," Mea also said.


    "Shishio..." Usa also looked at Shishio with a hopeful expression.


    The three of them realized how good it was being taught by Shishio and felt that their understanding of the lesson increased so fast, which made them so addicted to this feeling.


    Studying is fun!


    The three of them got that feeling!


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised since the key to someone who could be smart was to have fun. If someone didn''t have fun studying, their progress wouldn''t be as fast as someone who had fun. Looking at the expression of the three of them, he ignored Usa and looked at Maiko and Mea, who showed an abandoned puppy-like expression.


    "........" Shishio looked at the three of them and said, "Let''s talk again tomorrow. I have something to do today." He then looked at Ritsu and Shiina and said, "Ritsu-senpai, Mashiro, sorry that I can''t go back with you two." If there wasn''t Ritsu, then he would bring Shiina, but Ritsu was there, and it would be quite sad if he invited Shiina and let Ritsu go home alone.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and didn''t think too much since she knew that Shishio needed to talk with Miu about his match tomorrow.


    As for Ritsu, she felt a bit uneptable since she felt that he was hiding something from her, but she also knew that their rtionship was just a friend, a senior, and a junior. As for something further, it was impossible since he was already dating something. She nodded gently and said, "Okay." What could she say? Nothing.


    Shishio then looked at Nana, Saki, and Miu, who also gave him a nod. After that secret nod, he then said goodbye to everyone and left.


    Looking at the four of them who left, they let out a long sigh.


    Kiriya looked at everything that happened and could only shake his head. He was just a teacher, and besides giving his students advice, there was nothing that he could do. Besides, it was already outrageous enough to have three girlfriends. Should he add more so no one would be sad?


    ''Wait, not three. Should it be four?''


    Still, Kiriya had to admit that Shishio had a way with a word. He also really loved the poem that Shishio recited before. ''The Furthest Distance in the World, huh?'' Looking at Shishio''s back, maybe the gender between the two of them was also the furthest distance in the world. He then shook his head and wondered whether he could use that poem in his book in the future.


    ''But before that, I need to ask his opinion.''


    ---


    As Shishio, Miu, Nana, and Saki walked next to each other, Miu looked at Shihio and asked, "What do you want to talk about, Shishio-kun?" She knew from Saki that Shishio had something to talk about, which made her quite curious.


    "Let''s search for a ce to talk first." Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "Should we go to Wagnaria?"


    Saki didn''t think too much since she had been on Wagnaria before.


    "Wagnaria?" 2x


    Nana and Miu were dumbfounded.


    "Have you been there before?" Shishio asked.


    "Who didn''t know about that ce?" Nana rolled her eyes, especially when there were a lot of unique waitresses in the restaurant.


    "It''s a unique restaurant, but the taste of the food is good," Miu said with a smile. She had visited Wagnaria before with her family, so she didn''t feel surprised by the uniqueness of this restaurant.


    "If you know that ce, then let''s go there," Shishio said.


    "You''ll treat us?" Nana asked mischievously.


    "Okay." Shishio nodded.


    "........"


    "Let''s split each other''s bills," Nana said without hesitation.


    Saki and Miu also nodded at the same time.


    "........." Shishio looked at his three girlfriends and thought that they were so cute. "Okay, okay. Let''s go now since there''s something that I need to talk about with you about, Miu-senpai."


    "Eh? Me?" Miu was surprised, but then she nodded. "I, no, we also have something to talk about with you too, Shishio-kun?"


    "You want to ask me something?" Shishio looked at Nana, Miu, and Saki, who gave him a nod. He nodded and said, "Okay. Let''s have a lot of talks there."


    ---


    As the four of them walked, they arrived at Wagnaria.


    Shishio looked outside of his restaurant and felt slightly moved since this ce was simply a legend among the neighborhood since each of the employees was so unique, but at the same time, he also didn''t need to worry that someone would vandalize or rob this restaurant since a lot of employees inside could do self-defense.


    As the automatic door opened, a sound of a bell rang, telling that someone had entered the restaurant and a small and cute waitress came, greeting them with a smile. "Wee!" She then looked at Shishio in surprise and then smiled. "Oga-kun, it has been a while!"


    "It''s just a week or so, right? By the way, is there an empty seat for four people?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Popura nodded with a smile, then looked at Nana, Saki, and Miu with a curious expression. "Your ssmates, Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio was about to say something, but Nana hugged his arm and said, "We''re his girlfriends."


    "........."


    Popura opened her mouth wide and stared at the four of them with a dumbfounded expression.


    Looking at Popura''s reaction, Saki knocked Nana''s head and said, "Don''t joke too much!" Even though she didn''t mind sharing Shishio with them, it didn''t mean that their rtionship could be epted in public.


    Miu blushed, but she didn''t say much.


    "I''m not joking, though..." Nana murmured while rubbing her head.


    "Taneshima-san, can you guide us to our table?" Shishio asked, but he neither agreed nor disagreed with Nana''s words.


    "Ah, um!" Popura quickly nodded, realizing that she was quite rude, but still, she was looking at the four of them curiously. Something like a romance was too far from her, considering her petite body, and she also had never thought of it before. In her mind, she just wanted to be tall first, and she could think about the restter.


    Shishio followed Popura and nced at the restaurant and didn''t see much of change, but at the same time, he sighed since he knew that there should be more heroines in this restaurant. If possible, he wanted to meet them so he could get more rewards.


    Popura guided the four of them to their seats which were located on the edge of the restaurant where there weren''t many people there.


    This time, Miu sat next to Shishio, and Saki and Nana sat next to each other.


    Looking at the ce where they sat, Popura looked at them curiously, wondering whether the four of them were dating each other.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something to ask, little sister?" Nana asked with a smile.


    "......." Shishio and Saki.


    "I''m not a little sister! I''m a sophomore in high school!" Popura quickly reacted and denied that she was a little girl.


    "What?! You''re my senior!" Nana was dumbfounded.


    Miu was also dumbfounded.


    "That''s right! I''m your senior!" Popura somehow showed a smug expression.


    Nana was amused and asked, "Can I call you Senpai?"


    "Sen - Senpai..." Popura felt an electric current jolting her body, and she was so ecstatic. She nodded several times with an excited expression and patted her chest, which caused her boobs to undte up and down. "Yes, you can call me, Senpai!"


    ".........."


    Miu looked at Popura, whose body was like an elementary school, but her chest was so huge!


    ''On the other hand...''


    Miu looked at her chest and somehow felt quite depressed.


    Shishio nced at Miu, but he didn''t say anything since it was better to tell her that she was charming even though that ce was small.


    Big or small, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is the reaction!


    Still, Shishio wouldn''t say it out loud, and he sighed and thought that he might be boobs man, considering he often sucked Shiina''s... ''Let''s think about thister.'' If he got excited, then something that shouldn''t be awakened would wake him up, and it would be quite troublesome to calm it down.


    Then the four of them started to order, one by one, and all of them ordered a parfait since they still wanted to eat dinner at their homes.


    "Alright, please wait for a moment." Popura bowed her head with a smile and forgot to ask about their rtionship.


    Nana looked at Popura''s back and said, "This restaurant is so unique."


    "Right?" Shishio smiled.


    "You somehow like this restaurant so much, Shishio," Saki said.


    "Well, I like this restaurant." Shishio felt that it was a bit troublesome to exin that this restaurant was his, and he knew that if he exined too much, they might not be able to proceed with their conversation since many things needed to be talked about right now.


    Shishio then looked at the three of them and asked, "You have something to ask me, right? How about you ask that question first?"


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Miu, Nana, and Saki looked at each other before Nana and Miu looked at Saki simultaneously.


    "........."


    Saki sighed and called his name softly with a blush. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you have sex with Mashiro?"


    "............"

 Chapter 273 - Its Funny On The Story, But If Its Happen On Reality...

    <h4>Chapter 273 - It''s Funny On The Story, But If It''s Happen On Reality...</h4>


    This question was so sudden that it threw him a moment.


    Shishio observed Miu, Nana, and Saki then nodded. "We have sex." There was no need to hide it since he didn''t think that it was shameful, and he knew that sooner orter, he would have sex with three of them. Having a fivesome was his dream now.


    "....."


    The three of them were lost for words, but then their faces quickly covered in blush. They noticed Shiina''s change after seeing her yesterday, and they were quite curious, but it was hard to ask her a question, which was why they asked Shishio, but they didn''t expect that he would tell them without hiding anything.


    "Guess your order is ready."


    "Ah - ah, yes!" 3x


    Miu, Nana, and Saki panicked and didn''t realize Popura, who wasing.


    Popura was also quite confused at why they showed such a reaction and then looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Thank you, Taneshima-san." Shishio nodded.


    "Yes." Popura nodded and didn''t think too much, then gave them all the parfaits they had ordered.


    Miu, Nana, and Saki looked at their parfait for a moment, and they were in silence.


    As for Shishio, he was already eating his strawberry parfait. Looking at the red strawberry jam that wasbined with soft white cream, he had to admit that it was so delicious. ''Well, I can do better.''


    Nana also started to eat then asked, "Can I ask again?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded, then looked at the time. "But let''s limit it to 6 in the evening. We shouldn''t go home toote." He couldn''t send all of them back since he was alone and there were three girls. If he brought a car, then it was possible. Unfortunately, he didn''t, so he shouldn''t let them go home sote.


    Japan might be a safe country, but even so, there were mean people in this country, and when they saw a beautiful girl, they might do a strange thing.


    If Shishio could feel lustful toward a beautiful girl, then what about other guys?


    Shishio thought to call his bodyguards to send two of them back, but then, he knew that it was a bit too much, considering there were so many people on the street, so they should be safe, walking back to their home.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they nodded and agreed.


    "Then how many girls have you experienced?" Miu asked boldly.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Miu and asked, "How many girls do you think that I have ever done with?"


    "...."


    "20?"


    "15?"


    "Hmm... 8?"


    "....."


    Shishio was lost for words and said, "I only have an experience with two girls."


    "Really?" 3x


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    ''Two girls...''


    They thought that one of them must be Shiina, but who was the other one? They wanted to ask him, but Shishio couldn''t waste his time since there was something that he needed to talk about with them.


    "What are you surprised about?" Shishio was speechless and said, "You know, we can talk about this matter in the future. But, right now, there''s something more important that we need to discuss."


    Nana and Saki nodded, but Miu was confused since she didn''t know anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Miu could tell that she was the only one who didn''t know anything, which was why she quickly asked, wondering what Shishio wanted to ask. She was sitting next to Shishio, blinking her beautiful eyes, looking at him curiously.


    "Wait, wait, let me ask you onest question?" Nana raised her hand without hesitation.


    Shishio stared at Nana nkly and wanted to p her butts at this moment. He sighed tirelessly and nodded. "Go on."


    "When did you do it with Mashiro? And did you still do it with her?" Nana asked.


    "That''s two questions." Shishio was helpless.


    "Please let us know! After all, it is hard to ask that question in the clubroom or the ssroom, and we''ll be quite busy in the week, right? There''s no better chance than now!" Nana said in one breath.


    "What about on the weekend?" Shishio asked.


    "Didn''t you promise me to search for an apartment?" Nana said.


    Saki and Miu weren''t surprised by Nana''s words and knew that she nned to live alone, but they had to admit that they felt a bit jealous of Nana.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Nana and nced at the kitchen for a moment before he said, "We did itst Saturday."


    "..."


    The three of them blushed and became dumbfounded again.


    "Are you still doing it?" Saki asked in a quiet voice.


    "...We did it every day after that."


    "....."


    Saki looked at Shishio up and down and couldn''t help but reprimand him, "You''re going to wreck Mashiro''s body!"


    "..."


    Shishio didn''t have any words to refute since he knew it was wrong to do it every day. After all, unlike him, Shiina''s stamina wasn''t good, and she was busy with school and her manga. She might be a genius, but she still needed a lot of time to draw her manga, and he knew that it was quite too much to do with Shiina every day if he thought about her body.


    However, Shishio had always had some measure, and he didn''t have sex until Shiina fainted, or rather he did it to help her sleep better since he often did that with his girlfriend in his previous life.


    Shishio was good at sex, and of course, he had a lot of techniques, but even so, he knew that sex was an arduous exercise, and Shiina, who was busy with manga and school and also had limited stamina, would be so hard to handle a beast like him.


    Shishio knew that he needed to limit the number of times they did, but when he thought how soft it was to hug Shiina every night, he just couldn''t help it.


    "That''s true." Shishio nodded. "Thank you for reminding me."


    "It''s alright." Saki nodded and wanted to tell Shishio that he could do it with her, but she was too shy at that moment.


    "Well, let''s talk about what you want to say first, Shishio," Nana said and was satisfied with Shishio''s answer, but at the same time, she thought that after she got her own apartment and lived alone, then they could... Cough! Cough!


    Shishio nodded and was about to say something, but then he noticed Miu, who moved closer while eating her parfait naturally.


    "..."


    Miu noticed Shishio''s gaze and titled her head.


    "...."


    Shishio just wanted to kiss her here and right away, but he knew that he was in public, so it was quite hard to do it. He then looked at Miu and said, "Miu, you might not believe what am I about to tell you, but for now, please just listen and believe me."


    Miu looked at Shishio with a straight face and nodded. "Yes."


    Shishio then started to tell Miu about the underground fighting arena and also his experience fighting there.


    Miu, who listened to Shishio''s story, was dumbfounded since his story was simr to the story of a manga or something, but looking at his serious expression, she knew that he wasn''t joking, and she was even more shocked since she didn''t expect him to be a fighter.


    When Shishio finished his story, Miu showed aplicated expression and had a bad feeling, but even so, she asked, "Just... why did you tell me all of this?"


    "I''m going to fight tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Don''t go!" Miu said without hesitation.


    "I''ll go even if you stop me, and I just want to tell you," Shishio said without hesitation, ignoring Miu''s concern and opinion. He was happy that she was worried, but he had made his decision and he wouldn''t back down with just a few words from his women.


    Looking at Shishio, who didn''t care about her opinion, Miu looked at Nana and Saki then asked, "Nana, Saki, are you alright with this?"


    "I..." Nana wasn''t sure since she hadn''t seen Shishio fighting, but from what Saki had told her, she knew that Shishio was so strong. "I believe in him."


    Saki didn''t answer immediately since even though she knew that Shishio was strong, she didn''t want to see him fighting and getting hurt. "Miu, I know it is hard to ept it, but this guy is so stubborn, even if you stop him, he''ll still go."


    Miu''s eyes reddened, but she also could tell that Shishio''s personality was strong, and he loved to dominate someone. He might respect her decision, but she knew that she couldn''t change his decision. "...Can I go with you?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded.


    "..." Miu.


    "The reason why I''ve told you this is that I want to ask you whether you want to follow me or not," Shishio said.


    "...."


    "You two will go too?" Miu asked while looking at Nana and Saki.


    "Mashiro will also go," Nana said.


    "That means four of us, including Roberta, right?" Saki looked at Shishio while asking.


    Shishio nodded, but Miu and Nana were confused.


    "Roberta?" 2x


    "I''ll introduce you to her tomorrow. Let''s meet again hereter at 6.30 in the evening, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they nodded and decided to use this ce as a meeting ce.


    Shishio then told them what kind of clothes they should wear and told them that they should wear a cap if possible.


    They nodded, listening to his words, and after that, they decided to go back.


    Shishio didn''t let them pay for their order, so he stood in front of the cashier and naturally treated them so they would ept his treat. However, he was surprised when he saw the girl that was at the cashier. He had been waiting to meet all the heroines in this restaurant, but he didn''t expect this sudden meeting.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Boxing Mastery">


    ''It''s not bad.'' Shishio thought.


    The girl was trembling, her face flushed, but she still told Shishio how much he needed to pay.


    Miu, Nana, and Saki wanted to pay their parfaits, but Shishio paid their parfait before they could react.


    "Wait, Shishio, let me pay myself," Nana said.


    "No, I''ll pay for it. You don''t need to worry," Shishio said and gave the money to the short-haired waitress in front of him, coincidentally touching each other''s hands, but...


    "I - I can''t handle a man!!"


    The girl then screamed then sent out a fist toward Shishio!


    Miu, Nana, and Saki were dumbfounded, and they were toote to react, especially when they saw a fist that was about to hit Shishio''s face!


    However...


    Shishio tilted his head to the right slightly to dodge the punch and looked at the fist that was packed with power. He stared at the girl in front of him speechlessly since he was shocked by this girl''s power.


    ''If a normal person receives this punch...''


    The girl was also surprised since it was her first time that someone had dodged her fist, so she was stunned.


    "Inami-chan, what are you doing!" Popura, who saw all of this, was shocked and quickly approached them and pulled Inami away directly.


    Inami didn''t react and let herself be pulled by Popura since she was too shocked.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble that our employee has caused!" Todoroki Yachiyo, who was the floor master of the restaurant, realized the seriousness of the matter and quickly apologized.


    Shishio didn''t think too much since he knew Inami''s condition, but Nana was quite dissatisfied and asked, "Is it normal for your waitress to punch a guest?"


    "I''m sorry, but she has androphobia!" Todoroki bowed her head and apologized again.


    "Androphobia!" 3x


    Miu, Saki, and Nana were shocked, but at the same time, they were wondering why this restaurant could hire someone with androphobia and why the woman in front of them had a katana on her side?


    Was this woman trying to scare them?


    Hmph!


    They didn''t feel scared at all!


    Still, Miu, Nana, and Saki were hiding behind Shishio at this moment since they felt reassured, standing behind him.


    "Is she still a boxing champion? She has a strong punch," Shishio said helplessly. It was funny when he saw the story, but when it happened in reality, especially when this restaurant was his, Inami was simply a walking bomb. If he didn''t get a lot of rewards from this restaurant''s heroines, he might as well fire them since it wasn''t good to hire such abnormal employees.


    "No, she''s a normal high school student," Todoroki said helplessly. If Inami punched the employees, then it wouldn''t cause trouble, but she almost punched a guest, which made this into a huge problem.


    "Oga-kun, I''m sorry for Inami-chan''s action, but please don''t hate her, alright? She''s just had trouble with a man. I''m sorry for the trouble that she has caused." Popura, who had pulled Inami away, also quickly apologized to Shishio since she knew how dangerous Inami''s punch was, and luckily, he could dodge it.


    Shishio looked at both Todoroki and Popura, who bowed their heads and said, "I will be lying if I say that it is alright since if that punch really hits someone, then that person will enter a hospital and worse case, this restaurant might get into trouble."


    "..."


    Shishio''s words made the heart of Todoroki and Popura almost stop at this moment.


    "Just watch her over from now on since it''ll be troublesome if she hits someone again. By the way, can you handle my payment? I haven''t received my change yet," Shishio said calmly.


    "Ah, yes!" 2x


    Todoroki and Popura quickly reacted, but a woman with a different uniform came and said, "Guess, you don''t need to pay. Our waitress has caused you trouble, so think of it as an apology, and the next time youe, you won''t need to worry since we won''t make the same mistake again."


    Shishio looked at the manager and felt a bit strange to see this woman''s reaction since usually, she was sozy. "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, please!" Kyouko, the manager of Wagnaria, said without hesitation.


    "Then I''ll ept it." Shishio nodded and had to admit that he was quite satisfied with this result. "You don''t need to worry. The food here is good. We''lle again in the future." He then left with Miu, Nana, and Saki.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Looking at Shishio''s group who had left, they bowed their heads again and sighed in relief that the problem was solved so smoothly, but if Inami''s punch really hit Shishio... then...


    They thought that they nodded to do something about Inami''s condition or else...


    ---


    Souta Takanashi, who was at home and on a break from his part-time job, wasn''t sure why, but he was shuddering, wondering whether something might happen to him in the future.

 Chapter 274 - The Preparation Has Been Completed, Now...

    <h4>Chapter 274 - The Preparation Has Been Completed, Now...</h4>


    As they walked out of the restaurant, Nana couldn''t help but say, "Say, Shishio, that punch was dangerous, right?" She couldn''t help but feel amazed when she saw how fast Inami''s punch was, especially when she heard the sound of whistling wind around Inami''s punch before.


    "If any of you got punched by that girl, you might pass out directly," Shishio said with serious expression since Inami''s punch wasn''t a joke.


    "That''s serious!" Miu was dumbfounded.


    "Luckily, she will only punch a guy, right?" Saki said with a sigh.


    "You mean, is it alright for me to be punched?" Shishio''s lips twitched.


    "If you were defeated by that girl, then it was better for you to give up fighting tomorrow, right?" Saki said with a smirk.


    "Also, we''re lucky that we don''t need to pay, right?" Nana also said with a smile.


    Miu didn''t say anything, but she also smiled.


    "....."


    Shishio couldn''t say anything, and luckily he had an "Auto-Pilot," so even if he didn''t do anything, he would dodge all the danger that woulde to his body. "Well, I could dodge her punch easily, right?"


    "....."


    Still, Miu, Nana, and Saki had to admit that Shishio was amazing that he could dodge Inami''s punch by tilting his head slightly to the right, and his expression was calm as ever when he was punched, which made them think that he was strong.


    "I''m quite curious about tomorrow''s match..." Even though Nana was worried, she had to admit that she was quite curious about Shishio''s match.


    "You will see my match tomorrow. Let''s go back now," Shishio said.


    "Um." 3x


    After that decision, Miu and Nana left in the direction of their home.


    As for Saki and Shishio, both of them were walking in the same direction, so they went back together, which made both Miu and Nana feel that they should ask Shishio to go home with them in the future.


    ---


    As Shishio''s group left, Kyouko looked at Souma Hiroomi, the chef, who sighed in relief, and knew that the trouble that wasing by punching Shishio wasn''t something that she could handle. "Is he really that dangerous, Souma?" If it was a troublesome guest, then she could ask her junior during her delinquent time to cause trouble to Shishio''s group, but she knew that the fault was at Inami, who punched Shishio so suddenly. Even though she was selfish and unreasonable, she was still aw-abiding person. Probably.


    "Luckily, you apologized, or else, you might be fired directly, Kyouko-san," Souma said with a serious expression.


    "That''s serious!" Kyouko was dumbfounded.


    "Souma, you''re not serious, right?"


    The employees in the restaurant looked at Souma with a surprised expression since they didn''t expect him to say those words. However, they also knew that Souma''s words had a lot of credibility. Even though Souma''s character was quite dubious, his ability at information gathering was top-notch.


    Inami, who was crying since she suddenly punched a guest, was also dumbfounded by Souma''s words.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Souma could only shake his head and said, "I know that you might be surprised by my words, but even at the most basic of hospitality service, there won''t be any waitress who will punch a guest, right?"


    "....."


    They couldn''t say anything.


    After all, were there any waitresses who would punch their guests?


    Of course not, right?


    "So Inami-san, let''s be this a lesson for you or else..." Souma didn''t continue his words since he wasn''t that cruel.


    Right now, Inami really hated her fear of men since it had caused a lot of trouble to everyone, but what could she do besides crying and apologizing?


    "I''m sorry, everyone..."


    Popura caressed Inami''s shoulder and said, "If Oga-kunes again, you should apologize to him, alright?"


    "Um..." Inami also knew that she was so rude since she ran away without saying anything before.


    "Alright, let''s stop this depressing talk!" Kyouko pped her hands so everyone would end their talk.


    "Um, Kyouko-san..." Inami looked at Kyouko timidly.


    "What''s wrong, Inami?" Kyouko asked.


    "As for their bill before, can you deduce them from my sry?" Inami asked.


    "Are you sure?" Kyouko asked.


    "Yes." Inami nodded without hesitation. "Everything was my fault after all... if I didn''t punch him, then I wouldn''t cause everyone trouble..."


    Kyouko looked at Inami for a moment, then shook her head. "No, it was also my fault for not thinking about your condition before I had sent you as a cashier. You shouldn''t think too much, and it is better for you to try to fix your fear of man as soon as possible, alright?"


    "...Yes..." Inami was so depressed at that moment.


    "Also, if hees again, try to apologize to him," Kyouko said.


    "Yes!"


    ---


    As the employees of the Wagnaria started their discussion, Saki and Shishio were walking together as usual. She had to admit that she loved this feeling when she monopolized him alone. "Say, what kind of opponent that you''ll fight tomorrow?"


    Saki had seen Shishio fight twice, and she knew that each of them was powerful.


    One, who had the ability to turn off the feeling of pain, and the other one was a muscr man with two meters tall and a scary face, so now, Saki was curious what kind of opponent Shishio would fight.


    "I''m not sure, but my opponent should be a master of Chinese Kenpo," Shishio said after a moment of pause.


    "Chinese Kenpo?" Saki thought for a moment and asked, "Now that you mention it, your martial art is also a Chinese Kenpo, too, right?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "I learned Bajiquan, which is part of Chinese Kenpo." He looked at Saki and exined. "Chinese martial arts have 4000 years of history."


    "4000 years of history!" Saki was surprised, then asked, "What if youpare it with Karate?"


    "Now that you mention it that you have learned Karate before, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Saki nodded. "But during a critical moment, I couldn''t use it well." If Shishio didn''t save her at that time, she wasn''t sure what her future would be, but then she felt her hand was held tightly. "Shishio..." She looked at him, and he gave her a gentle smile, which made her heart thump uncontrobly.


    Shishio patted Saki''s head and said, "Do you know that Karate is created from the Chinese Kenpo?"


    "Really?" Saki was dumbfounded.


    "Karate has a history of 500 years, and Chinese Kenpo has a history of 4000 years. As for who is stronger, it depends on the individual since sometimes, a technique is simply useless in front of overwhelming power."


    When Shishio thought about Hanma Yuujiro, he knew that guy didn''t even use martial arts. Instead, that guy used overwhelming power to defeat his opponent, either crushing their pride or killing them. He wasn''t sure what that guy would do when that guy met him, but he knew that it wasn''t something good to meet Hanma Yuujiro, and that guy was simply a walking nuclear bomb.


    "Can you win?" Saki asked while looking at Shishio curiously. However, she didn''t feel worried, or rather, she didn''t think that someone could defeat her man.


    "Of course." Shishio smiled and said, "When I win, I''ll get a houseter, then we can..."


    Saki blushed and felt shy, but she didn''t hate his idea, or rather, she quite anticipated it.


    ---


    After he sent Saki back, Shishio returned to Sakurasou and cooked dinner before talking with Misaki about the anime script. He looked at the time, and there was still a time before he visited Nanami at the ce where she worked, so he thought to handle Misaki first.


    As for Shiina, she left for her room since she had to draw her manga.


    Shishio and Misaki were in the living room, discussing their anime.


    "Have you read it, Senpai?" Shishio asked while looking at the character designs drawn by Misaki and had to admit that the protagonist, Noboru Terao, was quite simr to him. As for the heroine, Mikako Nagamine was a bit simr to Misaki, but with a t chest, but he didn''t feel surprised since drawing big boobs was moreplicated than a t chest.


    It might sound rude, but unlike the big boobs, there was no need to worry for a t chest to undte up and down because of a slight movement. Also, if the heroine had big boobs, it would turn into an hi anime rather than a romance anime, so Misaki decided to make the heroine''s chest smaller.


    "Um."


    "What''s wrong?" After he had given the anime script to Misaki in the morning before, she told him that she was going to read it before they discussed itter at Sakurasou when they returned. However, her expression seemed strange, and it was as if she was constipated or something. "Did you get constipation?"


    "How rude! I''m not!" Misaki was mad.


    "So what''s wrong? If you don''t talk, then I won''t know what the problem is," Shishio said.


    "It''s just... I just don''t get the feeling..." Misaki murmured.


    "The feeling?"


    "I mean..." Misaki tried to put her thought into words, then said, "Noboru Tera (Protagonist) and Mikako Nagamine (Heroine) are separated by a very far, far distance, right? They can''t meet each other, and they can onlymunicate with each other through text, but because of the distance, their text can only arrive in few years, right? I''m just not sure how to draw the expression when someone feels the feeling that Noboru and Mikako feel."


    "Expression, huh?" Shishio thought for a moment and looked at the character design that Misaki drew. He could see that the heroine and the protagonist showed various expressions, but somehow, it felt wrong to put those expressions on this anime.


    The theme of this anime was the feeling of two lovers being separated by years of distance, and the only thing that could connect them was a text from their phone that they could only receive by few years of time.


    Misaki had a hard time seeing what expressions they should show in those moments, which was why she had been watching a romance movie and anime to see the expressions of the actresses and actors. While she was thinking, she suddenly heard a voice that caused her heart to tremble.


    "The time between Mikako and I drifts further and further apart. That is why I have made a goal: to make my heart harder, colder, and stronger. The door that I know will never open. I won''t knock on it eternally. I will be an adult, even alone."


    His cold voice reverberated through the living room, and everyone in the living room could feel the sadness felt by this voice alone.


    Not only Misaki, who was the closest at Shishio, but Shiro-san, Mayumi, Chihiro, and Ritsu were dumbfounded by Shishio, who said those words with such a sorrowful expression as if he had given up everything. They wanted to say something to cheer him up, but they didn''t know what to say until...


    "What do you think? Have you seen my expression?" Shishio asked quickly.


    "..."


    "Um... Shishio-kun, are you acting?" Ritsu asked with a strange expression.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, then looked at Misaki. "I''ll try to show what kind of expression the characters will show so you can try to draw or take a picture."


    "Okay!" Misaki was full of spirit and nodded without hesitation since she knew that her problem was solved!


    When Shishio and Misaki were doing their jobs, everyone was looking at Shishio in a daze.


    "...." Everyone.


    ''This guy can act!'' They were dumbfounded, but then they thought that if this guy became an actor, without a doubt, he would be so popr.


    Chihiro stared at Shishio for a moment and said, "By the way, don''t forget about the Monthly Exam, alright?"


    "Yes..." Misaki, Shishio, and Ritsu answered at the same time.


    When Shishio let Misaki take a picture of him, he suddenly looked at Chihiro and said, "Chihiro-nee, I''ll go out a bit tonight."


    "Where?" Chihiro asked.


    "My friend," Shishio said.


    "..."


    "Don''t go back toote." Chihiro drank her beer in sorrow.


    "By the way, Chihiro-nee."


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "I''ll be out again tomorrow with Mashiro and Roberta until the next day," Shishio said.


    "Why?" Chihiro asked with an explicable expression.


    "Manga." Shishio took out his ultimate weapon directly.


    "...." Chihiro sighed and said, "Just don''t forget to go to school the next day." She drank her beer again, sulking a bit. She felt that she wouldn''t be surprised if Shishio suddenly told her that he would move out in the future. Still, she felt a bit sad somehow.


    Shishio had finished all the preparation, but he knew that there was something that he needed to do first and what he needed to do next was to do all the things that he needed to do. Still, he had to admit that his week was so busy, and he really anticipated Golden Week, the time where he could rest and enjoy a holiday.


    "Shishio, Shishio, don''t forget to show the expression again," Misaki said.


    "Wait a moment. Let''s do itter since I have somewhere to go," Shishio said since it was almost the time for his appointment with Nanami, and he needed to prepare, right?


    "Oga-kun, Oga-kun, what do you think of this bondage technique?" Shiro-san asked with a smile.


    "...."


    Shishio almost forgot about this pervert just now.

 Chapter 275 - How Soft D Cup Is?

    <h4>Chapter 275 - How Soft D Cup Is?</h4>


    During her work time at the convenience store, Nanami''s heart had been giddy when she remembered her conversation with Shishio before.


    ''He''s going toe!''


    Nanami looked at the clock from time to time and also looked at the entrance, wondering when Shishio was going toe.


    "What''s wrong, Aoyama-san? Do you have an appointment with someone?"


    Nanami looked at her co-worker with an apologetic expression. "So - Sorry."


    "It''s alright." The woman waved her hand and said, "But from your expression, is it a boy? Do you have a boyfriend now? You have just be a high school student, right? Ah, I was so popr back then that a lot of guys sent me a love letter..."


    Hearing her co-worker, who started to talk without stopping, Nanami could only smile bitterly. Her co-worker wasn''t bad, but she might be frustrated since her husband had been on a business trip, which caused her co-worker to feel frustrated. However, her co-worker had taken care of her several times, so she couldn''t treat her so badly, and she was also grateful for her. Still, she was embarrassed when her co-worker told her how sexually frustrated she was since her co-worker hadn''t done it with her husband in few years.


    ''If it''s Shishio...''


    When she thought about Shishio''s body, Nanami couldn''t help but flush and thought that if Shishio married her, they might have sex every day. Still, she listened to her co-worker''s story quietly since she learned a lot of things from her, especially the life of a housewife.


    Luckily when Nanami''s co-worker talked, there weren''t any customers, and there were only the two of them, so even though their conversation was slightly vulgar, they didn''t need to worry that someone might hear them. They also talked quietly in case a customer entered the store.


    *Ding!* *Ding!*


    The sound of the automatic door was heard, and Nanami and her co-worker greeted the customer at the same time subconsciously.


    "Wel--" 2x


    Nanami and her co-worker stopped since they Shishio right in front of them.


    It was Nanami''s first time to see him, wearing casual clothes, and she had to admit that he was so handsome.


    As for Nanami''s co-worker, she was already flushed when she saw Shishio.


    "Are you still working, Nanami?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, yes, wait a moment, Shishio-kun, my work will end soon," Nanami said with a flustered smile since she felt relief when she saw Shishio.


    "....." Nanami''s co-worker.


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry. I havee so soon after all. I''ll buy something first, then wait outside." Shishio picked a warm lemon tea then paid for it, talking with Nanami for a while before he walked out.


    Looking at Shishio, who walked out of the convenience store, Nanami looked at the time, and there was still 15 minutes before her work ended, but it didn''t mean that it was over since she still needed to put a half-priced sticker on the bento, but before that, she needed to say something to her co-worker since her co-worker''s eyes were too frightening!


    ---


    Shishio opened his warm lemon tea then sat on his motorcycle. It was a bit chilly, but his lemon tea warmed him up. He remembered that there were still 15 minutes before Nanami''s work ended, so he thought to do something first. He took out his phone and scrolled the list of contacts on his phone before he found the number of the person that he needed to talk with. However, before that, he decided to text her first.


    Shishio: "Sorry for bothering you, Ebina-senpai, it''s me, Shishio Oga. Can I call you? I want to ask you something."


    Shishio thought that he would wait for Ebina''s response for a while, but he didn''t expect her to reply to him so fast. Without hesitation, he called her number and talked about his n to create themunity forum on the Suimei.


    ---


    Hina Ebina was studying in her room and read a BL manga during her break from time to time, but she was more into her manga than her study since the plot was so interesting. Her breathing was quite heavy, and she was so excited, but at the same time, she also knew that she couldn''t show this side of her to someone since they would think of her as disgusting. She knew that she was an otaku and she was also a fujoshi, and at the same time, she also knew how society would view her hobby, and it was also the reason why she didn''t have an interest in a rtionship.


    Still, when Ebina thought about a rtionship, she couldn''t help but sigh when she thought she had given her contact number to Shishio. Still, until now, he didn''t even contact her, and she also had heard that he had gotten a girlfriend.


    "Still, it might not be a girlfriend, but a boyfriend!"


    When Ebina thought about Shishio and Kiriya, who were walking next to each other so closely (her imagination) at that time, she couldn''t help but be so excited. "Ha...! Ha...! Ha...!" She then quickly pulled a tissue and wiped her nosebleed. "How dangerous..." She felt that Shishio''s handsomeness was too destructive, and at the same time, it was really unfortunate that he didn''t show an interest toward her best friend, Yumiko Miura. She was a bit disappointed, but there was nothing that she could do since no one could control the matter of the heart.


    "Still..."


    Right now, Ebina''s mind was preupied with the release of the new BL manga that would be released on Thursday night. However, the location of the release was troublesome since it was located in Ikebukuro.


    If it was during the day, then Ebina didn''t need to worry, but it would be held at night.


    There was a huge difference between Ikebukuro during the day and at night.


    During the day, Ebina didn''t care and could evene to the Ikebukuro alone, but at night, she knew she would just attract a lot of trouble. Even though she knew that she was fujoshi, she also knew that she was a cute girl, and she knew that there were a lot of guys that might pick her up or annoy her during her pilgrimage. She also had heard that there were still many Gang Colors. In addition, there were many strange rumors on Ikebukuro, such as The Headless Rider or even the Dors.


    "Sometimes, it''ll be great if I have a boyfriend..."


    If only she had a boyfriend that wouldn''t just be her hobby and could apany her to the Ikebukuro, then she would be so happy, but she knew that it would be hard since she knew that a lot of guys would be disgusted by BL. She wondered whether she could only read the new BL manga at the weekend, which made her a bit depressed since she wanted to read it as soon as possible.


    When Ebina felt depressed, suddenly her phone vibrated, which made her raise her eyebrow when she saw an unknown number, but then she saw a name on the text. She couldn''t help but smile and directly replied.


    Ebina: "Sure, hurry up and call me!"


    Shishio then called her, and both of them talked for a while. Even though their rtionship wasn''t particrly close with Shishio''s way of speaking, it was only a matter of time before Ebina feltfortable. Then he went straight to the point, telling her about his n to create the forummunity.


    Ebina thought that Shishio had asked her help to get close to Yumiko, but she was dumbfounded and didn''t expect him to ask him to poprize themunity forum that he had created.


    "Hey, you ask me? I don''t have many friends, you know?" Ebina had to admit that Shishio''s n was amazing, and she knew that with this forum, there were many things that she could do, and she could even create a "Fujoshi Community" on the school. But, more importantly, she didn''t need to be scared that someone might create a rumor about her, especially when Shishio was the founder of this forum.


    If there was really a rumor about her, then Shishio would help her and erase the rumor, which was a great thing!


    "Yes, I can tell that you don''t have so many friends."


    "...Can you not be so blunt?" Ebina was speechless.


    "It isn''t something so embarrassing, and I think that you don''t need so many friends. It''s alright just to have one or two then be friends with them for the rest of your life, right?"


    Ebina couldn''t help but smile when she heard Shishio''s words and said, "You sure have a lot of ways with your words. I wonder how many girls that have fallen with you."


    "I hope that you''re not included on that list, Ebina-senpai."


    "In your dream!" Ebinaughed and said, "Well, there''s a lot of girls who are falling for you in my ss, but of course, I''m not included in it."


    "You know, we have moved so far away from our topic of conversation."


    "Now that you mention it, why did you ask for my help? As I''ve said before, I don''t have many friends, you know?" Ebina said truthfully. If she could help Shishio, she would help him, but she couldn''t, and she was also quite introverted.


    "But Miura-senpai is your friend, right? Isn''t Miura-senpai popr and has a lot of friends? How about you talk with her and tell her subtly about this forum? By then, you''ll leave it to the snowball effect where Miura-senpai talks to her other friends, and her other friends will talk again to their friends again. By then, all 2nd years will also use thismunity forum."


    Ebina was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but p her forehead. "You''re right! I almost forgot about this matter!"


    "So, can you help me?"


    Hearing Shishio''s request, Ebina thought for a moment and said, "I can help, but can I ask for a request?"


    "What?"


    "Can you apany me to the Ikebukuro on Thursday night?"


    "What time?"


    "After 6 in the evening? I''ll wait for you at the station," Ebina said.


    "Isn''t that a bit toote? And Ikebukuro? Isn''t that ce dangerous?" Shishio had heard a lot of rumors about Ikebukuro, especially about the Gang Colors, Yakuza, and even drug dealers. There were a lot of crimes in that city, which was why if a girl wanted to go there, it was better during the day, and it was better not to go there alone. It was also the reason why he was quite confused about why Ebina decided to go there.


    "That''s why I ask you toe with me!" Ebina pouted then asked, "Can you?" Why did she ask Shishio? It was because she could tell that he didn''t have an interest in her, and it was also good to talk with her. As for whether her hobby as a Fujoshi was being known, she could buy something secretly by then, asking him to wait while she bought her new BL manga secretly.


    "I don''t mind." Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "Should we go there with a motorcycle, Senpai?"


    "Eh? You have a motorcycle, Shishio-kun?" Ebina asked in surprise.


    "I have it, but don''t tell the teacher, alright?"


    Ebinaughed and thought that Shishio was really a bad boy. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me."


    "By the way, I haven''t been to Ikebukuro. Do you know a parking park for motorcycles there, Senpai?"


    "I know! You don''t need to worry!" Ebina patted her chest and said, "I have been on the Ikebukuro for my entire 16 years."


    "Can you go there when you''re still a baby?"


    "Enough about me! Where do you want to pick me up?" Ebina asked.


    "Nearby station? Near your house?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm..." Ebina thought for a moment and said, "Juste to my near my house." She felt that it didn''t matter if Shishio knew about where she lived since she believed in him. She also had his secret, after all. "Here''s my address...."


    "Okay, see you on Thursday night."


    "See you, Oga-kun!"


    They talked for a moment before they ended their conversation shortly after.


    But then Ebina realized what she was doing, and her face was slightly red at that moment. ''This... isn''t this a date?''


    However, when she thought about her Fujoshi hobby...


    "No way, right?"


    ---


    As he ended his call, Shishio looked at Nanami, who walked out from the backdoor of the convenience store. Her face was quite cute since she was blushing, and strangely enough, when he saw her wearing a school uniform at night, there was a sense of disobedience, which caused him to see her in a lewd image. He then started to recite "Phi" so quickly that he could calm himself.


    "Sorry to make you wait, Shishio-kun?" Nanami said with a light blush.


    "No, I didn''t wait too long." Shishio shook his head.


    "Um... if you don''t mind, how about we talk at my apartment? It isn''t that far from here," Nanami said.


    "...Is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "I - I don''t mind." Nanami lowered her head shyly.


    If it was someone else, Nanami might hesitate, but the one who came was Shishio, so she didn''t really mind. Still, she was quite shy at that moment.


    "Then should we go now?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, yes!" Nanami nodded, then suddenly asked, "By the way, have you eaten Shishio-kun yet?"


    Shishio wanted to nod, but when he saw her expression, he shook her head and said, "Not yet."


    "There''s still a lot of half-priced Bentos that are sold on the convenience store. Do you want me to bring you one?" Nanami asked.


    "Is that okay?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course!" Nanami nodded without hesitation. "Should I get them for you? What type of Bentos do you want?"


    Shishio listened to what kind of bento was sold at the convenience store and told her his choice.


    Nanami then walked back to the convenience store before she returned with two half-priced Bentos in her hands with a red face.


    Shishio didn''t say anything about this and said, "Thank you, Nanami."


    "No, no, it''s alright." Nanami shook her head, but then she only noticed his motorcycle. " This motorcycle?"


    "It''s mine." Shishi gave a helmet to Nanami, and she subconsciously caught it. "It''s troublesome to walk around this area, so I got a motorcycle."


    "...Is that alright?" Nanami asked curiously since she knew that Shishio was the same age as her, so he shouldn''t get his driving license yet, right?


    "It''s alright as long as you don''t tell anyone, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    Looking at this smile, Nanami was in a daze again and thought that this smile was too cheating, right?


    ''If you always show me this smile...''


    Nanami shook her head and felt a bit depressed right now. As for the matter of whether Shishio had a driving license, she forgot about that matter now.


    "Let''s go. It won''t be good if we''re toote, right?" Shishio started his motorcycle, waiting for Nanami to sit on his back.


    "Then... excuse me..." Nanami was a bit shy, but she sat on Shishio''s back and clutched into his jacket timidly. It was her first time being so close with a guy before but before that...


    "Wait a moment. Wear this."


    Shishio took off his jacket and gave it to Nanami.


    "Eh?" Nanami was startled.


    "It''s a bit cold at night. You might not get used to it, so wear it," Shishio said.


    "But..."


    "Wear it."


    Nanami pouted, but in the end, she wore it. ''It''s Shishio''s smell...'' Her face was so red, and she somehow wanted to sniff his jacket, but she knew that she couldn''t do that.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    Nanami held part of his t-shirt before she saw the motorcycle moving slowly. As the motorcycle moved, she had to admit that it was a bit chilly. Luckily, he had told her to wear his jacket, but then she was worried about Shishio, and as expected, she saw his body trembled slightly.


    ''What should I do?''


    Nanami knew that Shishio lent her his jacket so she wouldn''t feel cold, but in exchange, his body was cold right now. She thought for a moment, and in the end, she hugged him directly!


    Nanami was so nervous when she hugged him so suddenly, wondering how he would react. Still, she hoped that he wouldn''t say anything since she was dying of embarrassment at that moment. Luckily, he didn''t say anything, and at the same time, she sighed in relief when she saw his body stop trembling.


    After a moment, Nanami also feltfortable hugging him, so she rxed and rested her head on his shoulder, smelling his musky smell. ''It''s nice...''


    As for Shishio, he was a gentleman, he wouldn''t reject someone, but he wouldn''t invite someone openly. As for indirectly, he definitely wouldn''t admit that he indirectly caused Nanami to hug him right now, but he had to admit that the feeling of D cup size on his back was so good....

 Chapter 276 - Shishio Is Being Seduced

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Shishio Is Being Seduced</h4>


    As he parked his motorcycle near the apartment area, Shishio looked at the apartment where Nanami was living, and he had to admit that this apartment was a bit too old, right?


    Nanami didn''t notice Shishio''s gaze, but she still said, "Sorry that this apartment is a bit too old." She tried to choose the cheapest apartment that she could find around the nearby area, and she found this ce.


    "It''s alright. Don''t you remember that I lived in Sakurasou? This ce isn''t that much different," Shishio said, but the truth, Sakurasou was several times better than this ce.


    Even though Sakurasou''s building might seem old from the outside, the inside was clean, new, huge, andfortable.


    Shishio wasn''t sure how it was inside this apartment, but he could tell it was pretty cramped. But, more importantly, many people were living on Sakurasou, so the security was better than this ce where there weren''t any automatic lock systems or other security systems, so the tenant could only lock the door by using a key.


    "But Sakurasou isn''t that bad, right?" Nanami said.


    "Yeah, which is why you should move to Sakurasou," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Nanami looked at Shishio and asked, "You really want me to move to Sakurasou?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded without hesitation, without looking away from Nanami''s gaze.


    Nanami blushed once again, wondering whether Shishio really wanted to live with her. If possible, she wanted to live with him in an apartment together, but she knew that it was unrealistic. ''Sakurasou...''


    "How about we enter first, Nanami?" Shishio asked since he had to admit that it was pretty chilly.


    Nanami also realized that Shishio''s body trembled a bit and quickly said, "Thene on. Let''s enter my apartment first."


    "Thanks."


    Nanami guided Shishio to her apartment that was located on the second floor of the apartment building. She then opened the lock on the key, then opened the door. "Please enter Shishio-kun, but I''m sorry that it is a bit too small."


    "No...." Shishio wanted to say "no," but he had to admit that Nanami''s apartment was really cramped.


    Nanami''s apartment is a 1LDK apartment. There is one room in addition to a living, dining, and kitchen area.


    Even though there was a kitchen area, Shishio wasn''t sure whether he could call it that since there wasn''t even a stove in this ce or microwave there.


    Luckily, the bathroom was inside, or else...


    When he saw this apartment, Shishio had to admit that it was better for Nanami to live in Sakurasou at this moment.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun, don''t look too much..." Nanami''s face was red, feeling so embarrassed when she saw Shishio was looking at her apartment intently.


    "Sorry, sorry." Shishio apologized and closed the door of the apartment before he took off his shoes.


    Looking at Shishio, who took off his shoes, Nanami blushed and realized that it was her first time to bring a boy into her apartment, and at the same time, she felt that was quite bold. She knew that Shishio was Nana''s girlfriend, yet...


    Nanami shook her head and decided to forget about that matter, especially when she thought about her conversation with her co-worker before. She also thought about the thing that her co-worker gave before she went back and couldn''t help but blush.


    "What''s wrong, Nanami?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, no - nothing!" Nanami shook her head hurriedly, then said, "Shishio-kun, can you help me to take out the bento in my bag? I want to change my clothes first."


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and received Nanami''s bag before he entered Nanami''s room.


    Nanami hurriedly took some of her clothes before she went to the bathroom to change her clothes.


    Shishio nced at Nanami and thought about her choice of clothes. ''Does this girl want to seduce me?'' He shook his head and took out two bentos that she bought and could feel that it was still warm. He knew that this girl should warm up the bento on the convenience store before they went back to her apartment. He took it out slowly so it wouldn''t mess up the bento, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw a familiar box inside her bag. He took it out without hesitation, staring at the familiar box for a moment, and his expression was a bit weird at that moment.


    ''Does this girl want to seduce me?''


    ---


    Nanami changed her clothes slowly and shyly in the bathroom, staring at her reflection in the mirror. She turned her head right and left, looking at her ponytail from time to time, wondering whether it was messed up or not. Even though Shishio didn''t say anything, she was quite sensitive toward his gaze, and she could tell that he often gazed on her nape. She didn''t know if he did it subconsciously or deliberately, but she wouldn''t say much and thought to make her ponytail better.


    However, suddenly Nanami realized that there was something wrong. She recalled that she had asked Shishio to take out the bentos from her bag, but inside her bag...


    "...."


    Nanami, then without hesitation, opened the bathroom door and wanted to stop Shishio, but...


    Shishio was sitting on the tatami floor while holding a box of condoms, looking at it curiously.


    "That..." 2x


    Shishio and Nanami looked at each other before tears shed out of Nanami''s eyes.


    "...."


    ---


    "Okay, okay, stop crying. I know that it isn''t your fault. Everything was the fault of your co-worker who put that thing into your bag, right?" Shishio patted Nanami, who was sobbing after he took a box of condoms from her bag. Even though he felt weird at first, he knew that this girl was still a virgin, and she hadn''t tasted that forbidden pleasure.


    How could he be so sure that Nanami was a virgin?


    Nanami was one of the heroines on the harem protagonist story, and it was the number one rule that the heroines on those stories must be a virgin, and was a bit stupid since they could fall for an indecisive, normal, and dull harem protagonist.


    Still, such a stupid girl was the cutest.


    Nanami stopped sobbing, but her eyes were still red. "... You do not misunderstand me?"


    "Yes." Shishio patted Nanami''s head gently and said, "I can''t pretty much tell that you don''t have an experience and this thing..." He picked the box of condoms in front of Nanami, which caused her face to redden. "It''s the guy''s job to buy this thing. Not a girl."


    Looking at how calm Shishio was, Nanami somehow couldn''t help but ask, "You have experienced Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio put down the thing in his hand and said, "How about we eat dinner first? I''m famished."


    "...."


    Nanami looked at Shishio for a moment, but she didn''t say anything afterward. "Well, let''s eat." She nodded since she was also quite hungry. "Wait a moment. I''ll pick up some barley tea."


    "Hmm."


    Shishio opened the bento, then looked at Nanami and wondered why this girl let her guard down so much. If his mind wasn''t sane and he was someone with a lot of experience, his heart might be beating so fast when he saw this scene.


    Nanami''s clothes were quite skimpy. She wore a white tank top, which showed off her D cup perfectly, and her boobs almost spilled out, showing how dangerous her D cup was. Two white straps were also visible from her shoulders, telling Shishio that she was wearing a white bra under that tank top. She also wore a short skirt that fluttered around, making it hard for him to put his eyes on since her appearance was just so dangerous right now.


    Nanami might not be wearing make-up, or rather, she was quite in right now since she wouldn''t go out anywhere.


    Still, Shishio had to admit that this girl was cute, and he might always have seen high-ss women with make-up and elegant appearance in his previous life that made a girl like Nanami be quite refreshing and attractive in his eyes.


    "Wh - What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Nanami blushed when Shishio was staring at her from up to down.


    "Nanami, you should put something on your like a jacket or something since I''m not sure where to put my eyes," Shishio said helplessly and looked away.


    Looking at Shishio, who seemed embarrassed, Nanami was a bit stunned since it was her first time to see this side of him, but at the same time, she thought that he was pretty cute and she wanted to tease him somehow. "Sorry, it''s a bit hot." Still, when she realized what she was saying, her face was so red since she was too bold, right?


    "........"


    Shishio then looked at Nanami, whose face turned red, and that redness gradually spread into her neck, ears, and smooth, white mounds. "I can tell that it is pretty hot from how red you are."


    "It''s a bit cold now. I''ll wear my jacket on." Nanami couldn''t handle this ambiguous atmosphere and took a jersey jacket on her shelf.


    "That''s a great idea." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    After Nanami wore her jersey jacket, they started to eat while talking about a normal exam and the script he had given before.


    Shishio had printed the script for Nanami so she could read it at him since he knew that this girl didn''t have her own printer.


    Reading her script quietly, Nanami stopped eating and focussed all of her attention on the script.


    "You''re not eating, Nanami?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm... after I read this..." Nanami said absentmindedly since it was her first time to be given a task to be a "Seiyuu" in an anime, so she wanted to give her best, but...


    "Take it down." Shishio grabbed the script directly from Nanami''s hands.


    "Wh --?!" Nanami was dumbfounded.


    "Eat first," Shishio said.


    "I...."


    "Eat first."


    "......."


    "Um."


    Nanami pouted and started to eat before sheined. "You''re always like this, Shishio-kun."


    "If I don''t do this, then when are you going to eat?" Shishio looked at Nanami helplessly and asked, "Or rather, have you prepared for the Monthly Exam? Have you studied?"


    "Ugh..." Nanami couldn''t look at Shishio straight, and she showed an awkward expression. She couldn''t even tell Shishio the truth that she forgot about the Monthly Exam, or rather, she might escape and ignore this matter since she knew that her result would be bad.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment and knew how this girl was an ordinary girl. She ran away from her home in Osaka to Tokyo to follow her dream to be "Seiyuu," but because her father disagreed with her dream, her father gave her a minimum of pocket money so she would give up her dream. However, she was stubborn, and in the end, she decided to work a part-time job so much that she even broke the school rules. He knew that this girl was working hard, but at the same time, he knew that this girl was stupid.


    Working hard is good and all, but it is better to work smartly.


    Shishio knew that he might be cruel to say this, but he just couldn''t help but feel that this stupidness was a bit cute, and he just wanted to keep her with him as a pet somehow.


    Joke asides, Shishio knew that unlike him, who wasing from a wealthy family and had a system, Nanami didn''t have all of that, so...


    "Nanami."


    "Hmm?" Nanami was still nervous, wondering what Shishio was going to say, but...


    "How about I hire you as my maid?"


    "......."


    Out of all of the things in her head, Nanami had never thought of this in her life.

 Chapter 277 - Mathematics Is Important Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Mathematics Is Important Knowledge</h4>


    "What?" Nanami was dumbfounded.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised by Nanami''s reaction and said, "I want to hire you as my maid."


    "What?"


    "Maid." Shishio was calm and exined Nanami inly. "Maid is a helper that helps the needs of her master."


    "I know that!" Nanami''s emotion was soplex at that moment. She thought of several plots on her mind where there would be a lot of tears, drama, then a happy ending, but she had never expected this plot!


    "I want to ask why you want to hire me as your maid?!" Nanami couldn''t control her emotions and even raised her voice right now. Right now, of course, she was quite disappointed since what had happened was different from what she had imagined, but she wanted to know why Shishio asked him to be his maid.


    "I''ll give you this much each month," Shishio told Nanami directly about her sry and how much she would get.


    "....." Nanami was dumbfounded.


    "Should I give you your sry now?" Shishio asked.


    If before Nanami was doubtful by Shishio''s intention to make her be his maid, right now, she understood what his intention was.


    ''He wants to help me!''


    Shishio knew that she was troubled by money, but it was impossible for her to receive money for him without any reason. But what if she worked under him?


    ''But a maid..?''


    ''Why a maid?''


    Nanami turned rosy in an instant, and she thought of various things on her head, thinking that Shishio might have a maid fetish, and at the same time, she thought about various orders that he might have asked her when she worked under him. "Pervert!"


    "....."


    ''Why?'' Shishio was speechless.


    "But why a maid?" Nanami asked with a blush on her face since Shishio hadn''t answered her question before.


    "Besides being a maid, what can you do?" Shishio asked bluntly.


    "Ugh..." Nanami felt an arrow pierced into her chest, and she didn''t have any words to refute. She was just a student, and her skill was limited. Besides a household chore, was there something that she could do?


    "I''m not doing this because I pity you or something, but I really need someone to help me," Shishio said with a sigh.


    Looking at how troubled Shishio''s face was, Nanami thought that Shishio was really in trouble, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Trouble?"


    "You know that I''m from Kyoto, right? I''m not used to household chores, or rather I might not have time to do it, so I want someone to help me," Shishio said with a sigh, lying without changing his face.


    Shishio had a "Household Mastery," and it was so easy for him to take care of the household matter from cleaning, washing, cooking, and more. Still, if he had to say whether he wanted to do it or not, then without a doubt, he would say that he didn''t want to do it.


    Shishio wanted to help Nanami, but this girl was quite troublesome, and she was so stubborn. He felt that a gentle method was good, but it was too long, and he was quite impatient to see the result, so he was going to do it on his way, or else this girl might pass out during her work sooner orter in the future because she forced herself to work hard.


    Nanami''s problem was something that could be solved by money, and it was simply child-y for him to solve Nanami''s problem.


    Nanami was a hard-working girl, and she was very diligent.


    Shishio knew Nanami''s personality, and that was also the reason why he could trust her.


    After a moment, Nanami asked, "Why me?"


    "You don''t want to?" Shishio asked.


    "No, no, I don''t mind..." Nanami felt that she didn''t really mind working as Shishio''s maid, but she just couldn''t help but think of a perverted order that he might ask. Of course, she knew that she should hate or reject him if he really asked such a perverted request, but strangely enough, she might anticipate it.


    Also, frankly, Nanami also felt that the sry given by Shishio was good, and by getting that sry, she didn''t need to do her part-time job anymore.


    When Nanami saw Shishio''s expression, her maternal instinct also awoken, and she felt that he wanted to take care of him too, which made her not really hate the idea of bing his maid.


    "Then what''s the problem?" Shishio looked at Nanami and asked, "Let me ask you again, Nanami. Let me hire you as my maid."


    Nanami had to admit that Shishio might be the most handsome guy she had ever seen in her life, especially when he looked at her straight. She took a deep breath and said, "Let me think about it."


    "No." Shishio didn''t want to wait and said, "I won''t wait. Give me an answer now. Whether you want to do it or not since if you don''t want to, then I won''t mention it to you again." He might be forceful, but this girl might not make her decision right away if he didn''t do this.


    Nanami was stubborn, but at the same time, she was also indecisive. However, as long as she was pushed to the corner, she would give a quick answer.


    Nanami didn''t expect Shishio''s answer, and somehow it reminded her of the time when she talked with her father about her dream before. However, the situation was different now, but the question that she asked was simr. "Why?" When she asked her father why he didn''t allow her to chase after her dream, even though she knew that he did this for her future, she didn''t want to follow it and chased after her dream.


    However, Shishio wasn''t Nanami''s father, so he could say, "Because I want you to stay by my side."


    "............"


    Nanami was stunned for a moment before a blush gradually covered her face and neck. "Huuuhhh!!!"


    "Can you?"


    Her heart was beating fast, she was happy, but at the same time, she knew that Shishio had a girlfriend. "What about Sunohara-san?" If Shishio was single, then she could agree happily right here and now, but it was different when


    "Is there a rule that someone has to have one girlfriend?" Shishio asked.


    "..........."


    Nanami was too dumbfounded.


    However, Shishio told the truth. It might be impossible for him to marry more than one girl, but he was free of many girls since it wasn''t a crime.


    ording to the plot, Nanami should p Shishio since he was a scumbag, but she just chuckled and said, "Shishio-kun, tell me the truth, why you want to help me."


    "It''s the truth," Shishio said softly.


    Nanami''s heart was beating so fast, but she knew that this guy wasn''t serious, so she kept staring at him and didn''t say anything.


    "...Can I just say that I just want to help you?" Shishio asked.


    Nanami wanted to say something, but she was cut by Shishio. "Before you ask "why," why do you need to ask that question? Can you just be my maid? And I just want to see you in a maid uniform!"


    "Pervert!"


    Nanami retorted with a red face. She took a deep breath and sighed. "I just didn''t expect that the most handsome guy at school would be a pervert." She thought that Shishio would be a serious and gentle guy, but she didn''t expect that he was a pervert. However, she had to admit that this side of him was quite interesting, and she didn''t really mind wearing a maid uniform.


    "Oh? Do you feel disillusioned?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "Not really, but..."


    "But?"


    "If I live on the Sakurasou, you won''t be able to see me wearing a maid uniform, right?" Nanami smiled and asked, "Is that alright?" Her tone was full of teasing, watching him curiously.


    "........."


    Sakurasou was a dorm, and many people lived in that ce, including his aunt, Chihiro.


    If Shishio asked Nanami to wear a maid uniform in that ce, there would be a lot of trouble. He rubbed his chin and started to think about this matter seriously. Money wasn''t a problem for him, and he could take it out anytime. Even if he spent it for Nanami for free, he didn''t really mind it since he had received a "Music Mastery" from her.


    The worth of this ability was simply negligiblepared to the money that Shishio would give to Nanami.


    Still, hearing her tone, which was full of tease, Shishio could tell that Nanami didn''t mind wearing a maid uniform for him. "Oh? So you don''t really mind wearing the maid uniform for me?"


    Nanami felt that her face was scorching since she was so shy at that moment.


    ''Just...''


    "Just why are you helping me so much, Shishio-kun? You know... I''m not that beautiful..." Compared to Nana, who was so stylish, Nanami felt quite inferior, and she had to admit that Nana was more beautiful than her, which made her wonder what made Shishio attracted to her. ''Even if I wear a maid uniform, is it good?'' But then, her chin was lifted, which made her surprised, and she saw him right in front of her!


    Nanami couldn''t look away from Shishio and felt that her heart was thumping so fast right now.


    ''Am I going to be kissed?''


    Nanami closed her eyes, waiting for Shishio to kiss her, but she wasn''t kissed, and she only heard his voice.


    "Really? I think that you''re cute."


    Shishio had to admit thatpared to Nana, Shiina, and any other girls he knew, Nanami was quite in, or rather, Nanami was quite simr to Miu. However, Nanami had a bigger bustpared to Miu since her D cup wasn''t for nothing since he had felt how soft it was before. Still, no matter what, she was still one of the heroines in the story, so her face was more beautiful than a normal high school girl.


    "Do - Don''t tease me...!" Nanami couldn''t look straight at Shishio, lowering her head shyly.


    Shishio sighed and said, "You know, you''re so stubborn. Can you just let me help you?" He couldn''t help but rub her head, thinking why this girl was so stubborn.


    Nanami didn''t say anything and also wondered why she was so stubborn. She could just ept Shishio''s help and became his maid, getting a lot of sry by working under him, but she just couldn''t give him a nod. If Shishio was just pitying him, she would reject him without hesitation, but she knew he didn''t feel that way.


    Feeling the pat on her head, Nanami didn''t say anything and looked at Shishio, who was so close right beside her, and somehow she could only sigh, feeling envious of Nana. She looked at him again and asked, "Shishio-kun, you want to hire me to be your maid, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, what will I do if I be your maid?" Nanami asked curiously, wondering what she had to do.


    "Well..." Shishio thought for a moment and said. "Cooking."


    Nanami nodded. "Then?"


    "Cleaning."


    "Um... then?"


    "Washing."


    "Okay."


    "Including my underwear, is that okay?"


    "........" Nanami blushed, but then she nodded. "... Okay - Okay."


    "You don''t need to force yourself, you know," Shishio said and thought that this girl was really working hard.


    "No, no, it''s alright. I can wash your underwear!" Nanami said without hesitation and asked, "Then what should I do next?"


    "Do you want to do more than that?" Shishio asked.


    "As long as I can do it, I''ll help!" Nanami said without hesitation.


    "Then... If I ask you to help me with that need, is that alright with you?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Tha - That needs!" Nanami''s face was burning once again. "Wha - What kind of needs?"


    "Well, the thing on your imagination," Shishio said subtly.


    "Pervert!"


    "Huh? What did you imagine?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "You - You''re teasing me again!" Nanami pouted.


    Shishio smiled happily and asked, "Do you agree?"


    "........"


    Nanami looked at this smile and felt that this smile was too cheating, right?


    "Um." Nanami nodded and bowed her head slightly, which caused her ponytail to move slightly. "Please take care of me from now on, Shishio-kun."


    "Then please take care of me too, Nanami." Shishio then looked at Nanami, used his "Mathematics Mastery" to calcte her body''s size, and thought to make her maid uniformter. He had asked Roberta to get him a sewing machine, and all he needed to do next was to buy fabric.


    "What are you thinking about, Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked suspiciously.


    "I was just thinking about the mathematical form," Shishio said with a serious expression. He wasn''t lying, and he was telling the truth, but even so, why did Nanami look at him with a doubtful expression?


    It seemed that Shishio needed to educate her on how to act in front of her master in the future.

 Chapter 278 - Sport Test

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Sport Test</h4>


    As Wednesday wasing, the Sport Test started, and as usual, Nishikata quickly told everyone to prepare and not to waste time since the time was limited.


    Nanami, who had changed into her PE uniform, still thought what had happened yesterday was a dream. She looked at Shishio, who was talking with his friends and couldn''t help but pout, thinking that this guy was bad. However, from now on, he would be her master, and she would work as his maid.


    ''I''ll need to ask the teacher to move to Sakurasouter.''


    Even so, Nanami had nned to move to Sakurasou so she could stay with him. Still, she had to admit that Shishio''s family was full of mystery, and besidesing from Kyoto, she didn''t know much about him. Some people thought of him as a member of a big n or something, but it was just a rumor.


    ''Hmm...''


    Nanami was curious and wanted to ask Shishio, but at the same time, it was also because of this that she couldn''t concentrate on the PE lesson, especially when she thought aboutst night, she felt that her face was hot!


    As for Sorata, his existence might have been forgotten in the past few chapters, but he was still in the same ss as Shishio and Nanami, so he also needed to do this Sport Test, even though he felt a bitzy. As for Nanami, he didn''t feel that worried about her since even though Nanami was quite close to Shishio, it was impossible for both of them to be together since Shishio''s girlfriend, Nana was right in their ss too.


    Sorata also felt that his rtionship with Nanami was still close, which made him happy. As for whether he loved Nanami or not, it was a different matter, or rather, he still had a feeling toward Shiina, even though he knew that it was impossible.


    As for Shishio, if he knew what Sorata was thinking, then he could only stare at him in silence. He didn''t do anything with Shiinast night and just slept together after he gave her a good massage so he could sleep better. Even though he didn''t know much about massage, his knowledge of "Orthopedic Mastery" along with other martial art abilities, it was simply a child''s y for him to make Shiina''s body feel better.


    Shiina had always maintained a simr posture for a long time when she drew something, so of course, it was necessary to fix her posture, or else, there might be a problem in the future since it wasn''t rare for a mangaka to have a problem with their lower back.


    Shishio then thought about tonight, the day that he would have a match on the Underground Arena, and strangely enough, he quite anticipated it.


    "What''s wrong, Tagami? You have been depressed for a while."


    Hearing Usa''s voice, Shishio turned his head and looked at Usa, who seemed worried, and Tagami, who seemed depressed. He thought for a moment and asked, "Did you get rejected?"


    "Ugh!" Tagami felt that an arrow pierced into his chest at that moment.


    "TAGAMI!!!" Usa quickly caught Tagami, who was about to fall. "Oga-kun, please have mercy!"


    Shishio ignored Usa''s words and asked, "Did you confess to that girl... who was her name again?"


    "Iroha Isshiki..." Even though Tagami was depressed, he still answered Shishio''s question.


    "Did you confess to her yesterday?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Tagami nodded with a sigh.


    "You were too reckless, Tagami." Usa sighed and said, "You have only known each other for a moment. Why were you so hasty?"


    "I can''t help it!" Tagami sighed again and said, "Love is like a hurricane! It came so sudden, and I couldn''t control myself!"


    "Yes, love is a hurricane." Shishio wanted tough at Tagami, but he held it since he felt that it was too cruel. "And just like a hurricane, it left everything in a mess after it came."


    "...." Tagami and Usa.


    Shishio patted Tagami''s shoulder and said, "But wasn''t it good that you got rejected?"


    "Huh? Why is it good?" Tagami asked with an explicable expression.


    "From the beginning, you''d never put your feelings too much when you confessed to her, right? So even if you got rejected, you would only feel depressed for a few days before you fall for a new girl." Shishio knew that a guy like Tagami had never thought too much when he confessed, and when Tagami saw a cute girl, this guy might confess directly as long as there was a chance, ignoring the fact that they had only known each other for a moment.


    However, Shishio didn''t feel that surprised. Why?


    It was because Shishio had a simr experience since he was often confessed by a girl, even though they didn''t know him well.


    Still, unlike guys who were afraid of humiliation and rejection, the girls were more open-minded toward rejection, and they might not give up even if they were rejected.


    What girls were afraid of the most was violence and being forced since they were weaker than guys, and even some girls were more powerful than guys. In an actual situation where something happened to them, they wouldn''t be able to react, and they wouldn''t be able to bring out their powers.


    "Ugh..." Tagami couldn''t refute it since he just thought that Iroha was cute, and he felt that he was falling in love at that moment, so, in a moment of heat, he directly confessed, and as expected, he was rejected splendidly. He gritted his teeth and looked at Usa. "Enough about me. How are you, Usa? Have you confessed to that senior?"


    "Huh?!" Usa blushed and couldn''t help when he was mentioned.


    "Oh-ho? From that expression, is there a development between you?" Tagami asked with interest.


    "..." Usa couldn''t say anything and became depressed when he heard Tagami''s question.


    Shishio patted Tagami''s shoulder and said, "Tagami, have mercy."


    "Sorry." Tagami sighed and didn''t expect that he would hurt Usa''s fragile heart.


    "It - It''s alright... we - we have started to talk to each other even though it was only a few words..." Usa tried to show his smile.


    "...." Tagami and Shishio.


    Shishio shook his head and wondered why Usa had to fall in love with Ritsu. If Usa were to fall for background characters that wouldn''t trigger his system, then he wouldn''t think too much. Unfortunately...


    Tagami patted Usa''s shoulder and said, "Just confess and get rejected."


    "Huh?! Why am I being rejected? Don''t you think that there''s a chance that she''ll ept my confession?" Usained.


    "You couldn''t even maintain a conversation with her. Why do you think that she''ll ept you?" Tagami was cruel even though Usa had tried to help him before.


    "...." Usa.


    Usa then looked at Shishio and wanted to say something, but...


    "Stop it." Shishio cut Usa''s words and said, "I don''t like to help someone else''s love life. It''s troublesome, but..."


    "But?" 2x


    "If you get rejected, I''ll treat you to ramen." Shishio patted Usa''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go. Nishikata-sensei is calling everyone."


    "Oh - Oh!" 2x


    "By the way, I have been rejected. Can you treat me to ramen, Oga-kun?" Tagami asked.


    "..."


    ---


    Nishikata was about to start the Sport Test, but suddenly someone came and called his name.


    "Nishikata-sensei!"


    Nishikata turned his head and saw the new coach of the baseball team. "Todoroki-sensei, what''s wrong?"


    Todoroki Raizou is the coach of the Suimei Academy High School Baseball Team.


    Raizou was wearing a jersey, looking at Nishikata with a smile, and asked, "Sorry for disturbing your ss, but can I join you?" He was like an average middle-aged man in his 40s with a slightly unkempt appearance, but his body was quite well-built since he was a professional baseball yer in the past.


    "I''m okay with it, but why?" Nishikita asked curiously.


    Raizou looked around, and his eyes locked into one person on the field. "I have heard that there''s a monster in this ss."


    "Monster..." Nishikata was speechless, but he knew who Raizou meant. "He isn''t a monster but a prodigy. Do you want to invite him to the baseball club?"


    "If he''s as good as the rumor said, then I will invite him. After all, I want our school to win the Koshien." Raizou stared at Shishio, and he then saw Shishio looking in his direction, which stunned him. "Even his face smells of money...'' He had to admit that the world was unfair, but that life was.


    Sometimes someone is born with fast legs, a smart brain, a powerful body, and a lot more.


    However, it was Raizou''s first time seeing someone born with everything, whether money, body, or appearance.


    "Even if you try to invite him, he might not agree, you know?" Niskihiata said.


    "If you don''t try it, you won''t know, right?" Raizou smiled and said, "Nishikata-sensei, how about you start the Sport Test since everyone is waiting now." He couldn''t wait to see Shishio''s performance right now and wondered whether it could surprise him or not.


    "Oh, right!" Nishikata almost forgot. "Everyone gathers here! Girls and boys are separated!"


    Hearing Nishikata''s words, everyone started to get ready since the Sport Test was about to start!


    ---


    "Shishio, try to massacre everyone," Nana said with a smile.


    "...."


    "Is that something you should ask your boyfriend? And should you say something so scary with a bright smile?" Shishio rolled his eyes.


    "But I want to see how good your Sports Test is," Nana said with a cheerful expression.


    "..."


    "Well, all I can say is that I''ll try to do my best." Shishio wouldn''t do his best since if he did his best, he would have broken the world record easily, and he was toozy to attract too much attention because of it.


    "Everyone lines up!"


    Shishio patted Nana''s shoulder and said, "See youter." However, his arm was grabbed, and he heard his whisper.


    "If you get 1st ce, I''ll reward you."


    "..."


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll get the 1st ce." His eyes were burning, and he wondered whether he should show 10% of his power in this Sport Test.


    Nana chuckled, but at the same time, it made her feel relieved since she was quite nervous when she thought that Shishio would fight tonight, so she thought to encourage him, but she didn''t expect that the effect would be so effective.


    Leaving Nana, Shishio lined up with everyone.


    "100-meter sprints, softball throws, long jumps, chin-ups, and 1500 m run that in order. Give it your all!" Nishikata shouted.


    Shishio felt that it should be pretty easy, but then, he wondered why an old man was looking at him with a smile. However, he ignored this old man and prepared for his test, and at the same time, he tried to recall each of the world records for the test so he wouldn''t do something that attracted too much attention.


    ''Being exceptional is sometimes difficult...''


    Shishio thought that matching everyone''s pace and staying in the group was too troublesome, but that was how a human was. They lived in a group, and everyone would single out the one that attracted too much attention.


    There was even a saying in Japanese, "the nail that sticks out gets hammered."


    We live in a society that tells us to be different, then ridicules you when you are.


    As for this problem, Shishio didn''t have a solution, or rather, even if he had a solution, it was only working for him. As for the other people, he didn''t care much and it might not be working since they weren''t exceptional enough. He knew that he was selfish, but being a good guy was thest thing that he would do since being a good guy would always bring trouble.


    Shishio then prepared for his first Sport Test, which was 100-meter sprints. He was in his position and recalled that the world record of the 100 meters dash was being held by Usain Bolt with 9.58 seconds.


    As for the others, they were staring at Shishio''s without blinking away since they were curious about his result.


    "On your marks!"


    "Set!"


    Shishio took a deep breath and thought that he should aim for 11 seconds.


    "Go!"


    Shishio then ran, leaving everyone behind smoothly, and arrived at the goal.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Nishikata and asked, "Nishikata-sensei, what are my times?"


    "..."


    Nishikata stared at his stopwatch for a while and said, "11 seconds." Some people might say that this number might be normal, but even so, it was difficult for people to reach this number since most of them would get either 12 seconds or 13 seconds. More importantly, he knew that Shishio didn''t even get serious and Shishio could even get faster and it was 11 seconds without plus or minus, a perfect 11 seconds!


    Nishikata took a deep breath and asked, "You''re not a secret weapon of Japan in the Olympics, right?"


    "...."


    Shishio felt that being exceptional was difficult, but he didn''t care since he was waiting for the reward that Nana would give himter.

 Chapter 279 - Study X Study

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Study X Study</h4>


    As the Sport Test ended, as expected, Shishio created a record again. Of course, his score wasn''t as exaggerated as the Olympic athlete''s, but even so, he still became the number one in the entire ss.


    Shishio might be a bit excited since Nana told him that she was going to reward him so, at thest moment, his score almost matched an Olympic athlete, and Nishikita directly gave him a full score, telling him not to worry about the PE ss since he would give him a full score on the report this semester.


    As Shishio was talking with Nana, Mea, and Maiko, he knew that it was impossible to ask for his reward now, so he talked about something else until suddenly he was approached by a middle-aged man who had been watching him for a while.


    "Shishio Oga-kun, can we talk for a while?"


    "Yes?" Shishio looked at this old man and raised his eyebrow since the old man''s gaze was too hot, right?


    "Excuse me, but are you a PE teacher of a different ss?"


    "My name is Todoroki Raizou. I''m the new coach of the baseball club." Raizou looked at Shishio with excitement and asked, "Oga-kun, are you interested in money?"


    "..."


    They were in silence when they heard Raizou''s words.


    "Sorry?" Shishio couldn''t understand what Raizou wanted to say.


    "I mean... are you interested in baseball?" Raizou quickly changed his words.


    "Baseball?" Shishio only knew that baseball was the most popr sport in Japan. Unfortunately, he didn''t know much about it. "Sorry, Sensei, I''m not that knowledgeable about baseball." He didn''t even know the rules of baseball. So how could he have an interest in baseball?


    "Really? You don''t know?" Raizou was dumbfounded and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Shishio looked at Raizou and asked, "Sensei, just what do you want to tell me?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Raizou nodded and said, "Then I will be straight with you. I hope that you can join the baseball club."


    "...." Nana, Mea, and Maiko were dumbfounded, and they looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what they were going to say. They knew that Shishio''s physical prowess was crazy, or rather, they might have never seen someone whose body was as powerful as him.


    However, even though he was powerful, his body was still slender from the outside, so no one really knew how powerful he was.


    So only someone like Nana, who had rubbed his body, knew how well-built the body was, and someone like Raizou, who was an ex-professional baseball yer, who had seen a lot of professional bodies there, knew how scary Shishio''s body was.


    Even though his body was slender, it was packed with power, and all of his muscles were concentrated and didn''t create an exaggerated bulge, which gave him natural feelings and a sense of beauty.


    "Sorry, Sensei, but I have to reject your invitation," Shishio said after a moment of thought. He felt that it would be too rude if he rejected directly, so he rejected after a moment of hesitation since he faced an elder, and unlike Tokugawa, who invited him to have a fight on the Underground Arena, Raizou invited him to the baseball club, which was practically harmless.


    If someone treats him well, then he will also treat that person well. On the other hand, if someone screws him, then he screws that person back.


    It is as simple as that.


    "Why?" Raizou was dumbfounded.


    "Even if you ask me "why," I don''t even know the rules of baseball, why do you think that I''ll agree?" Shishio asked back helplessly.


    "But you can get rich!" Raizou became excited and said, "With your body and face, it is only a time that you''ll be the strongest baseball yer! Money, women, and status, all of them are in your palms!"


    "..."


    Shishio wanted to say that he had all of them already, money, women, and status, but he wouldn''t say it. He rubbed his temple and said, "Sensei, I have to admit that my performance in sport is slightly better than most people."


    ''Slightly better than most people...'' Nana, Mea, and Maiko wanted to roll their eyes when they heard Shishio''s words.


    "However, it doesn''t mean that I will be a talented baseball yer even if you say that I''ll be one. Your words mean nothing if I don''t have talent, hard work, and self-sacrifice. You also haven''t seen me ying, right? How can you be so sure?" Shishio said calmly. He felt that he should be able to be the best baseball yer, but he was toozy to be one since he didn''t want to be forced to practice.


    "Then you shoulde to the baseball club! I believe in my eyes! I believe that you have a talent to write history!" Raizou said passionately and didn''t give up since he was searching for students with a chance to be powerful baseball yers since he wanted this school baseball club to win the Koshien!


    Shishio looked at Raizou and knew what kind of type this guy was. He knew that this type of guy was selfish and wouldn''t hear what the other people said, and at the same time, this guy wouldn''t easily give up, which was practically annoying. If he was a push-over type of guy and had an interest in baseball, then he might agree, but he wasn''t.


    "Todoroki-sensei, once again, I''m sorry, but I have to reject your invitation. You might not know, but I need to get the 1st rank on the next Monthly Exam to maintain my schrship. I have been busy with studying and all so I don''t have time to join another club. You have also told me that your goal is to win the Koshien, and I don''t want to disappoint you by joining the club with half-asset feelings since I''ll disrespect you, so I can only say I''m sorry," Shishio said in one breath. He then looked at Raizou and finally said, "Also, if... if I decide to focus on baseball, can you be so sure that I can maintain my schrship and be a professional baseball yer that has enough money to feed my family in the future?"


    "I..."


    Even though Raizou knew that he wanted Shishio to join the baseball club, he couldn''t force him and heard that Shishio needed to maintain 1st rank to maintain his schrship, he thought that Shishio''s family''s condition wasn''t good, which somehow gave him a bnce that this perfect guy wasn''t so perfect after all, but at the same time, his eyes were red, and he was almost in tears, thinking that Shishio was working hard to study, but he also couldn''t me Shishio. After all, being a baseball yer was gambling.


    If someone wanted to be a professional baseball yer, they needed to sacrifice their youth, using all of their time to train from morning to night so they would be better. Even so, it didn''t mean that their hard work would be paid since no one could be sure whether they could be a professional baseball yer.


    Working hard, sacrificing their youth for the entire three years, but even so, they might not get a result.


    On the other hand, Shishio could get 1st rank by studying hard and could enter a good university, getting a stable job, which was pretty much the dream of every student in this country.


    Even if Raizou was impulsive, he also knew that he couldn''t ask Shishio to bet his youth on baseball. He then sighed and patted Shishio''s shoulders. "Well, study hard then, but if you''re free, how about you visit the baseball club?"


    "If I have time, then I''ll visit." Shishio nodded, but whether he would visit it or not in the future, it was a different matter.


    Raizou didn''t say much and left since he failed.


    Looking at Raizou''s back, Shishio shook his head and thought that he might need to research how people in Japan viewed baseball since if it helped him be a prime minister, then it might be good. Jokes aside, he might try to get to know baseball since he was quite unfamiliar with this sport.


    "Shishio, are you studying hard?" Maiko asked curiously.


    "Well, I study hard," Shishio answered in a perfunctory matter.


    "...." Nana, Mea, and Maiko.


    They realized that this guy was lying!


    "You''re too bad, Shishio!" Nanaughed hard at this moment.


    "Stop! Don''tugh!" Shishio quickly stopped Nana, who wasughing. "He''s still nearby. What if he hears your words?"


    Nana blushed when Shishio''s hand was on his mouth, but then she couldn''t help but smile and lick his palm.


    "..."


    Shishio thought that he needed to spank this girl''s butts.


    "Still, why did you reject his invitation? You might have talent in baseball, you know?" Mea asked curiously.


    Nana and Maiko also looked at Shishio curiously.


    "I might have a talent, or I might not have a talent, but you should know that by joining the baseball club, my time will be limited. You know that I have four girlfriends, and if I decide to join the baseball club, then I have to spend my morning and night training every day. If I do that, then I might as well break up with all my girlfriends since I don''t have time to spend with you, right?"


    "No! Don''t join the baseball club!" Nana hugged him without hesitation, telling him not to join since if Shishio really joined, then he really might not have time to spend with her!


    "Okay, okay, I won''t. You don''t need to worry." Shishio patted Nana''s back then whispered, "Don''t forget what you''ve said to me before."


    Nana blushed and hammered his chest. "Pervert."


    "..."


    Shishio wanted toin about who the pervert was.


    Nana offered him a prize, and Shishio naturally asked his prize, wasn''t that natural?


    "What do you want?" Nana asked shyly.


    Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "It can be anything?"


    "Um..." Nana''s face might be tan, but her blush was so noticeable at that moment.


    "I''ll save itter, alright?" Shishio wanted to kiss this cute girl, but they were in public, so he couldn''t be noticeable to flirt with Nana.


    "Um..."


    As for Mea and Maiko, they only hoped that Nana and Shishio would stop flirting in front of them since it was too painful for them to watch it anymore!


    With all of that, the Sport Test ended, and after a short break, they started on the next ss.


    ---


    Right on the break, after Shishio had lunch with his girls, he went to the teacher''s room to give the article that he had writtenst night. He was about to enter, but he didn''t expect to meet Yukinoshita along the way. "Yukinothita-senpai."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in surprise, but she also greeted him with a light smile. "Oga-kun."


    "Are you also going to the teacher''s room?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, I have something to do there." Yukinoshita looked at the paper in Shishio''s hands and asked, "What are you going there for? Did you cause trouble?"


    "..."


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he asked, "What kind of trouble will I cause?"


    "Like entering the girl''s changing room?"


    "I''m not that kind of pervert!"


    Shishio was able to see his girlfriend''s naked body, so why should hemit a crime?


    "So you admit that you''re a pervert? It seems that you need to join the Service Club before you''re caught by the police, Oga-kun," Yukinoshita said with a smile. She wondered why she had always been on impulse and tried to taunt him from time to time, but she didn''t really hate this kind of banter between them.


    "Senpai... if you like cats so much, why don''t we go to the cat cafe sometimes?" Shishio asked. He knew that Yukinoshita wanted him to enter her club sincerely, but he pretended he didn''t see it, thinking that she invited him because she wanted to see a cat photos.


    "Eh?"


    Yukinoshita was stunned when Shishio suddenly invited her to go out to the cat cafe.


    Shishio also realized that he invited Yukinoshita on a date so naturally. "Sorry, I''d invited you so abruptly without much thought before. Let''s just forget it. But... still, it''s a great ce, and I want to show it to you if possible." Still, it wouldn''t be bad to go to the cat cafe together with her.


    Yukinoshita wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again since she didn''t know what to say, and she also knew that it was wrong to go out with Shishio, considering he had a girlfriend and all. Still, she didn''t really mind going out with him to see the cat cafe since she was quite curious about it.


    "Um, it''s alright."


    "You mean, is it alright to go on a date with me?"


    "I mean, is it alright to go with you to the cat cafe, and when did you invite me on a date?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and wondered whether this guy had done this deliberately. "You have a girlfriend, right? Or has my beauty stunned you?"


    "...Senpai, has someone told you that you''re so narcissistic?"


    "No, this is my first time, but I am cute, right?"


    "Well, even that''s true..." Shishio couldn''t deny that this girl was cute. He rubbed his temple and felt strange whenever he talked with this girl.


    "See?"


    "....." Shishio rolled his eyes.


    As they talked, they arrived at the teacher''s office together shortly.


    "Let''s talkter since we have arrived at the teacher''s room. You have something to do, right?" Yukinoshita said.


    Shishio nodded. "See youter, Senpai."


    "See youter.." Yukinoshita nodded and looked at Shishio, who was walking in Kiriya''s direction before she also moved to Hiratsuka, but then she noticed Hiratsuka''s gaze was a bit wrong, especially when Hiratsuka nced at her and Shishio from time to time, which made her, wondering whether she should move back, right now.

 Chapter 280 - Two Problem Students

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Two Problem Students</h4>


    "Kiriya-sensei, I bring my article."


    Shishio walked to Kiriya and gave the articles that he had writtenst night.


    "I''d thought that you wouldn''te," Kiriya said with a smile.


    "I ate lunch with everyone before I came before." Shishio looked around and asked, "Can I sit here?" He pointed at the empty seat right near Kiriya.


    "Sure." Kiriya nodded.


    "I have said that I would write, so of course, I would do it." If he had decided to do something, Shishio would do it, though, even though this thing was useless and sometimes wouldn''t bring him a result, as long as he promised or felt that it was worth it.


    "Let me read it for a moment." Then, Kiriya directly read Shishio''s articles without waiting for his response.


    "When can I go back?" Shishio asked.


    "After I read this."


    Shishio looked around since he was bored and waved his hand gently at Hina, who was looking at him.


    Hina asked whether Shishio was being reprimanded by using a gesture.


    Shishio shook his head without hesitation.


    Hina didn''t believe it and stuck out her tongue.


    Shishio looked at this woman, and even though she was older than him, her mental age might be younger than him.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Hina was startled and quickly acted as if nothing had happened, but Shishio and Kiriya turned their heads and looked at Hiratsuka, who approached them and coughed quite loudly.


    "Kiriya-sensei, can I borrow Oga-kun for a bit?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and looked at Kiriya.


    "Why not?" Kiriya nodded at Hiratsuka, then looked at Shishio. "Your article is good. I''ll put it on thepetitionter."


    "..." Shishio.


    ---


    Shishio stood next to Hiratsuka and asked, "What''s wrong, Hiratsuka-sensei?"


    Hiratsuka didn''t look away from Shishio and looked at him with a fierce expression as if she wanted to punch him. "I have heard that you have a girlfriend."


    "Well, I have a girlfriend." Shishio nodded and asked, "If it was about my confess--"


    Hiratsuka quickly wrapped her hand around Shishio''s neck and covered Shishio''s mouth with her hand. Her face was blushing, and she asked in a low voice, "What the hell are you going to say?!"


    Shishio tried to say something, but he couldn''t since his mouth was covered by Hiratsuka''s hand. Still, he didn''t hate this position since his face was pressed against two soft things on her chest. He sighed, wondering why there were so many beautiful teachers in this school.


    "Don''t say nonsense again, or you''ll receive my "10.000 Divine Fists of the Dragon King"!" Hiratsuka threatened.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Answer me!" Hiratsuka asked again with a threatening tone.


    Shishio tried to say something again, but he couldn''t.


    "Just give me a nod!" Hiratsuka felt a bit tickled when Shishio talked with her hand on the top of her mouth.


    Shishio nodded gently, pressing his head against her chest naturally as if he had done it by ident.


    Hiratsuka''s face reddened, but she didn''t say anything since she knew that it was her fault to hug him by her arm, so she quickly let him go after he gave her a nod.


    Shishio rubbed his face and said, "Sensei, even though I have a girlfriend now, you''re still my favorite teacher."


    Hiratsuka wanted to say something, but...


    "Eh? Oga-kun, am I not your favorite teacher?"


    Shishio and Hiratsuka turned their heads and saw Kiriya was looking at them before they ignored him, and he asked, "What''s wrong, Sensei?"


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Hiratsuka sighed and felt a bit disappointed, wondering why she wasn''t born ten years earlier, but at the same time, she didn''t feel that surprised if he had a girlfriend, considering how popr he was.


    However...


    "What''s your rtionship with Yukinoshita?" Hiratsuka asked as she stared at Shishio.


    "My rtionship with Senpai?" Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who had been staring in their direction, then said, "She''s my friend."


    "Friend?" Hiratsuka showed a dumbfounded expression.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you show such a reaction?"


    "Oga-kun!" Hiratsuka grabbed Shishio''s shoulders and asked, "Are you serious, Oga-kun? You have be friends with that "Ice Queen"?"


    "Sensei, I hope that you''re not talking so rudely about me while I''m right in beside you now," Yukinoshita asked with a displeased expression, staring at Hiratsuka and Shishio without looking away.


    Shishio observed Yukinoshita''s expression, and if he gave a metaphor that her expression was 10 points, then 5 points were displeased, but the other 5 points were a curiosity. After all, she was curious at how Shishio and Hiratsuka could be so close to each other even though Hiratsuka was a teacher in the 2nd grade.


    "Sorry, sorry, but it surprised me that you two have be friends." Hiratsuka knew that Yukinoshita was a loner and she would push everyone away, which was why she knew that she should be happy that Yukinoshita had a friend, but when she knew that Yukinoshita''s friend was Shishio, she just couldn''t think that their rtionship would be just a mere friend and their rtionship might be more than that.


    "Do you know Oga-kun, Sensei?" Yukinoshita asked curiously and didn''t care much about Hiratsuka''s words before.


    "Well, I have help ---" Before Shishio finished his words, Hiratsuka wrapped his head with her hand, pressing his face against her chest and covering his mouth again. Of course, he could dodge her so naturally with his "Auto-Pilot," but why should he dodge it?


    Hiratsuka''s smell was so lovely, even though it was mixed with tobo, but even so, the softness of her breasts mixed with the firm texture of herboratory coat, giving an unbelievable feeling against his face. However, he knew that he couldn''t show enjoyment and needed to show his resistance even though he wanted to stay like this for a long time.


    Shishio patted Hiratsuka''s arm several times and tried to escape from her arm-lock, moving his head right and left, rubbing his entire face on her chest.


    "Do you want to taste my "Gigaton Punch"?" Hiratsuka threatened again. Her meeting with Shishio definitely wasn''t good, or rather, even though it was good for her and she even treasured the memory of their meeting, this couldn''t be said to someone!


    After all, if someone knew that she was being carried by Shishio all the way to Sakurasou and almost being taken advantage of, how could she show her prowess as a teacher.


    ''Still, is this kid taking advantage of me?'' Hiratsuka''s face was reddened since she could feel Shishio rubbing her nipple with his head. However, it seemed that it was just her imagination, and she also stopped his head with her other hand, so he didn''t move around while ring at him with a threatening expression.


    "....." Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    Shishio shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t say some nonsense again!"


    Shishio nodded, and Hiratsuka let go of him.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, if you do that thing again, then I''ll..."


    "What will you do?" Hiratsuka raised her chest and showed that she didn''t feel afraid while wondering whether Shishio was going to block her technique with a defensive technique or a movement technique.


    "Then I''ll report it to the principle that you have used your hands against your students," Shishio said calmly.


    "..." Hiratsuka.


    "I was joking." Shishio was happy when he saw Hiratsuka''s dumbfounded expression and said, "But I will use my "Pegasus Meteor Fist" to fight you back."


    "....." Looking at this smile, Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita could only look at him in a daze before blush covered their faces.


    "Cough! Cough!" Hiratsuka couched several times to hide her embarrassment and asked, "Yukinoshita, you asked me how did I know him, right?"


    "Yes." Yukinoshita nodded gently.


    "As you can see, even though he''s a smart student and even a high-achieving one, he has often caused trouble. You can also say that he''s a half-delinquent student," Hiratsuka said with a serious expression.


    "I can see that." Yukinoshita nodded.


    "....." Shishio.


    "So I want you to guide him. Can you do that?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "I don''t mind." Yukinoshita nodded.


    "You heard it there. You should join the Service Club now," Hiratsuka said as if everything had been settled and she wouldn''t hear "no" for an answer.


    "...."


    Shishio rubbed his temple, then looked at Chihiro, who wasn''t so far away, giving him a thumbs up.


    "...."


    "Sensei, I don''t mind joining, but there''s one big problem if I join now," Shishio said.


    "Oh? What kind of trouble?" Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    "I have a girlfriend," Shishio said.


    "....."


    Hiratsuka frowned and asked, "What kind of problem is that?!" She was wondering whether Shishio had done this deliberately since she was single. If she wasn''t curious about his reason, then she might punch him since she hated someone who showed off that they had a partner in front of her!


    Don''t underestimate a leftover woman, bastard!


    "I mean, if I join that club, I''ll have to spend time together with Yukinoshita-senpai alone, right?" Shishio could see that Hiratsuka started to understand his problem and said, "I''m afraid that this might cause a misunderstanding."


    "Can you just exin it to her?" Hiratsuka frowned again and said, "If your girlfriend has a problem entering a club just because of this small reason, then isn''t it better for you to break up with her?"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, but he was toozy to fight and said, "Sensei, if the girl is in and isn''t that beautiful, then my girlfriend might be alright for me to join. But as you can see that even though Yukinoshita-senpai''s personality is a bit disappointing, she''s beautiful, and her grade is also on the high side. It can be said every girl will be worried about their boyfriends if they stay with such a girl."


    "Leave aside my personality, but I''m a perfect girl with both intelligence and beauty, so it is normal for his girlfriend to let him be alone with me." Yukinoshita nodded in agreement.


    "....." Shishio and Hiratsuka.


    "By the way, it is my first time hearing your impression about me, Oga-kun. It seems that you need to join now so I can educate you well, O - Ga - Kun," Yukinoshita said with a sweet smile.


    "...." Shishio.


    Hiratsuka thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you ask your girlfriend to join too?"


    "Why should I invite her to join?" Shishio asked with a strange expression.


    "..." Hiratsuka.


    "I don''t want to force her to join me on a whim. After all, she also has her own life, and I don''t want to tie her with me all the time," Shishi said freely. Even though he had girlfriends, it didn''t mean that he was going to force them to do something that they didn''t want to do, and if they had a dream, then he would support them without hesitation since he had the power to do so. Still, if they became together from now on, then they had to put their family first, as for the rest, he was the one who took care of it.


    Looking at Shishio, Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita had to admit that they were quite jealous of Shishio''s girlfriend.


    "As you can see, if you leave him alone, he might be a scumbag that seduces every girl in this school, so I want you to do something about him," Hiratsuka said.


    "I can see that." Yukinoshita nodded.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Still, be careful, don''t fall for him," Hiratsuka said, trying to warn Yukinoshita.


    "You don''t need to worry, Sensei. Even if someone between us is falling in love, then it will be him who is falling for me, not on the other way around," Yukinoshita said since she was confident in her charm.


    "..." Shishio and Hiratsuka.


    "As you can see, Oga-kun. She''s such a girl," Hiratsuka said with a sigh.


    Shishio patted Hiratsuka''s shoulder and said, "I can feel you, Sensei."


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    "By the way, what time is the schedule for the Service Club?" Shishio asked.


    "Now that you mention it, you have joined the literature club, right?" Hiratsuka asked.


    ''How did you know?'' Shishio wanted to ask, but in the end, he held it and nodded.


    "No need to worry. The time for the Service Club to be held isn''t going to sh with the literature club," Hiratsuka said as she patted Shishio''s shoulder.


    "What day?"


    "It''s on Friday," Yukinoshita said.


    "Friday only?"


    "No, it''s two times a week, Wednesday and Friday. Do you want toe today?" Yukinoshita asked. She thought of him visiting on Friday since she felt that it might be too sudden by telling him toe today.


    "I''ll try to visit it on Fridayter."


    "Wee."


    Looking at how close Shishio and Yukinoshita were, Hiratsuka felt a bit bitter, then said, "Well, I have an idea who can be another member in the club."


    "Wait, I haven''t said that I''ll join, though," Shishio quickly said.


    "..." Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita stared at Shishio in silence without saying anything.


    ''So it''s been settled?''


    Shishio sighed as he looked at Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita. If this wasn''t at school, then he might push them to bed right now.


    ---


    After school, Shishio, Shiina, and Roberta walked out of Sakurasou and went to Wagnaria since today was the day that he had his first match on the Underground Arena.


    Wearing a ck hoodie over his white t-shirt, denim pants, pair of sneakers, and a ck cap, Shishio didn''t forget to bring his pomade since it was one of the most important things he needed to use during his match.


    "Shishio..."


    Shishio held Shiina''s hand gently and said, "You don''t need to worry, alright?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "Let''s go, Roberta," Shishio said.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded, staring at Shishio and Shiina, who were holding hands from the back mirror before she started the car and went to Wagnaria to pick up the rest of the girls.


    Still, Roberta wanted to hold Shishio''s hand at that moment.

 Chapter 281 - Tokugawa-chan Is Waiting For Him

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Tokugawa-chan Is Waiting For Him</h4>


    As they arrived at Wagnaria, they were weed by Popura again.


    "Wee!" Popura greeted with a smile, but then she was surprised. "Oga-kun?" Shishio was wearing a cap, so she wasn''t so sure.


    "Hello, Taneshima-san." Shishio nodded and asked, "Is there an empty seat? I need six seats."


    Roberta didn''t change her expression when she saw Popura, but Shiina observed Popura quietly.


    "Six? That''s a lot!"


    "There''s no empty seat?"


    "No, there''s. Please follow me, Oga-kun." Popura then guided the three of them and didn''t feel surprised by Roberta since she had seen her in the past, but then she was looking at Shiina, who was wearing a pink hoodie, pink cap, and tight ck jeans, and sneakers curiously. She looked at Roberta and Shiina, then thought about Nana, Miu, and Saki that she saw yesterday and wondered why there were so many beautiful girls around Shishio?


    "What''s wrong, Taneshima-san?" Shishio asked.


    "Um, you have a lot of beautiful friends, Oga-kun," Popura said with an innocent smile.


    "..." Shishio, Roberta, and Shiina.


    Shishio wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but then he nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Popura somehow felt that this "thank you" was a bit weird, but she wasn''t sure, so she didn''t think too much. "Please sit here."


    "Thanks."


    "Should I bring the menu?" Popura asked.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded since they hadn''t eaten yet.


    When Popura left to bring the menu books, Shiina asked, "Shishio, can an elementary school student work?"


    "...Mashiro, she''s a high school student and even older than us. Also, don''t call her an elementary school student or else she might get angry," Shishio reminded Shiina and didn''t feel surprised by her reaction.


    Shiina nodded and made a note on her head directly.


    There were six seats with three seats facing each other, but Roberta and Shiina directly squeezed him in the middle.


    "......." Shishio.


    Shishio didn''t think too much, then saw Miu and Saki, who entered the Wagnaria, and he quickly raised his hand, waving his hand toward them.


    "Shishio-kun!" Miu called his name with a smile.


    Saki didn''t say much, but she moved toward Shishio faster.


    Saki and Miu then looked at Roberta and Shiina. Finally, they looked at Shiina, who was wearing simr clothes to Shishio but with a different color, which made them feel a bit jealous. As Shishio had told them before, they were wearing clothes that were easy to move and wore a jacket since it was a bit chilly.


    As for Shiina''s clothes, Shishio had bought them by asking Roberta. Shiina loved them since her clothes were simr to Shishio and it also feltfortable to move.


    As for Roberta, Saki had seen her,, so she greeted her naturally. "Roberta-san."


    Roberta only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Um..." However, Miu hadn''t seen Roberta, so she wasn''t sure who Roberta was.


    But...


    ''Maid?''


    Miu was wondering why a maid was sitting right beside Shishio. ''Is this a cosy or a real maid?'' She had often thought that Shishio might be someone from a hidden wealthy family or something. Still, it surprised her when she saw a maid so suddenly.


    Shishio was about to introduce Roberta, but...


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio looked up and saw Nana. "Nana!"


    Nana quickly moved in Shishio''s direction. She was wearing a parka jacket, a white t-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. However, when she arrived, she looked at Shiina for a moment, feeling that she should buy simr clothes in the future before she looked at Roberta. "Um... why is there a maid here?"


    "Sit down first, and I''ll introduce you to each other," Shishio said, but then...


    "Shishio-kun, you really have a lot of beautiful friends," Popura said innocently.


    "........"


    Hearing Popura''s words, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment, but looking at her innocent expression, they felt that they shouldn''t tarnish her innocent.


    "Let''s order something first," Shishio said.


    They nodded and thought that they could talkter since they needed to send Popura away first since their conversation might corrupt the mind of that girl.


    ---


    "An order!" Popura shouted and put the order on Shishio''s table.


    "Oh." Jun Satou received the order, then looked in Shishio''s direction curiously. He had to admit that he was curious, especially when he saw one man surrounded by five beautiful females.


    "You''re curious about their rtionship?" Hiroomi Souma suddenly appeared beside Satou and asked.


    "...Don''te so suddenly, or I''ll smack you with a pan," Satou said with a deadpan expression.


    "How cruel!" Souma wanted to cry, but then he said, "However, it''s better that you don''t think too much about him."


    "Why?" Satou looked at Souma curiously and asked, "You have told everyone before that we shouldn''t annoy him so much before, but you have never told us. Why?"


    Souma sighed and said, "It''s because it''s the best for everyone not to know him and treat him like a normal guest since if you know annoy him, then some of us might..." He might have tried to get Shishio''s information before, but suddenly hisputer was nk and directly destroyed. However, before all of that happened, there was a message on hisputer, and he still remembered that message so well. ''Ugh... it''s better not to think about him, or else I might get thrown to the Tokyo Bay.''


    "Why?" Satou even became curious.


    "Hmm..." Souma thought for a moment and said, "Can you see his car? That''s Land Rover, it is a luxurious foreign car and I can see that it is also bulletproof."


    "Bu - Bulletproof?!" Satou was dumbfounded.


    "Shhh...!" Souma''s heart was beating so fast when he saw Shishio watching in his direction and quickly pulled Satou along with him. "Don''t scream so suddenly!"


    "......."


    It was Satou''s first time to see Souma so scared, which made him also scared for some reason. "That - That guy isn''t a young master from arge yakuza organization, right?"


    "His identity should be scarier than that, so it is better not to talk about him, alright?" Souma said with a serious expression and opened his closed eyes directly.


    "......"


    Satou, who saw Souma open his eyes, nodded without hesitation and felt that it was better to follow Souma''s words without saying anything much.


    ---


    Shishio knew that Souma, the information broker for this restaurant, tried to search for his information, but it was impossible, and he gave him a warning. Still, he had to admit that Souma was so good at collecting information, which made him wonder whether he could use him.


    ---


    *Shudder!*


    Souma felt his entire body was cold and wondered if something might happen to him.


    ---


    "Let me introduce you. Her name is Roberta. As you can see, she''s my maid," Shishio said.


    "........" Miu and Nana.


    "Um, a real maid?" Nana asked.


    "Real." Shishio nodded, then he introduced Nana and Miu. "Roberta, they''re Miu and Nana."


    "Hello." Roberta bowed her head.


    "Ah, yes!" 2x


    Miu and Nana subconsciously bowed their heads too.


    Nana looked at Shihio and asked, "Shishio, is your family rich?"


    "Well, not bad." Shishio didn''t tell a detail and said, "By the way, what did you tell your parents?"


    "Study." 3x


    Saki, Miu, and Nana said without hesitation since they told their parents that they were going to stay at their friends'' ce and went on to study there since the Monthly Exam was about toe. They also brought their bags and uniform since Shishio had told them that they were going to live in their house after the match.


    Unlike Saki, who had stayed at Shishio''s house, Miu and Nana were a bit nervous since they wondered whether they were going to do the thing that a couple would do.


    "By the way, this ce is safe, right? There''s no yakuza or anything, right?" When Nana thought about an underground fighting arena, she couldn''t help but connect it with the yakuza since she knew that it was illegal to do an underground fighting arena.


    "It''s safe since it is being held by the Tokugawa family," Shishio said.


    "...Tokugawa?" Miu was dumbfounded and asked, "Um... Shishio-kun, which Tokugawa?"


    "Tokugawa, our shogunate before, is the one that appears in the history book. It''s the current patriarch of that n that manages this underground fighting arena," Shishio said.


    "........" Miu''s head was so dizzy at that moment.


    Nana rubbed her head and felt that the information that entered her head was quite too much. She then looked at Shiina and Saki, who were still calm, and asked, "What do you think, Mashiro, Saki?"


    "Hmm?" Shiina tilted her head, showing a confused expression while eating her parfait.


    "......." Nana.


    "You don''t need to think too much. You''ll slowly understand when you see it with your own eyes," Saki said calmly since her state of mind was better since she had seen Shishio''s match before on the Kengan Match.


    Hearing Saki''s advice, Miu and Nana nodded and it was better not to think too much until they saw it with their own eyes.


    Still, as they ate, they continued to talk about the Underground Arena and wondered about Shishio''s opponent.


    After they ate, Shishio paid for the dinner, but then he saw Inami, who had hit him yesterday.


    "I... um..." Inami was so restless at that moment.


    "Come on, Inami-chan." Popura patted Inami''s back, trying to support her.


    If Shishio didn''t know what had happened, he thought that Inami was going to confess to him, but he knew that she didn''t.


    "I''m sorry for almost hitting you yesterday!" Inami said in one breath while bowing her head.


    "......." Roberta and Shiina were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Inami was about to hit Shishio.


    "It''s alright. I received your apology yesterday, and I know that it takes all of your courage to apologize to me, considering your situation so I ept your apology and do your best to cure your androphobia," Shishio said calmly.


    "Ye - Yes!" Inami bowed her head again with a blush on her face. "Tha - Thank you!"


    Shishio only waved his hand and left with everyone since he had received Inami''s apology, especially when she had given him a "Boxing Mastery." As for what would happen between them, nothing might happen since she wasn''t his type after all, and he also didn''t want to be punched by her all the time. Also, he had to admit that the MC of the Wagnaria wasn''t bad, but it was better to stay away since that MC was also able to trigger his system.


    "That''s great, Inami! You''re able to apologize!" Popura said with a happy smile.


    "Taneshima-san..." Inami was also so happy since she could talk and apologize to Shishio. What she needed to do next was to cure her androphobia since she didn''t want to be trapped by her fear of man forever.


    While Inami was doing her best to cure her condition, Shishio and his group had trouble.


    Shishio''s car could only be entered by five people, but there were more than six people.


    Looking at everyone who was hesitant, Shishio sat on the passenger seat directly, which made them dumbfounded, before he patted his thigh and asked, "Do any of you want to sit on myp?"


    ".............."


    ---


    Standing outside of the Tokyo Dome, Tokugawa couldn''t stay still and was waiting for Shishio.


    "Tokugawa-sama, why don''t you wait inside? The temperature is quite chilly."


    "Isn''t it better to wait inside? We''ll take care of him and guide him inside."


    "Yes, everyone is already inside, we ---"


    "SHUT UP!" Tokugawa roared. "IF YOU WANT TO ENTER, JUST ENTER! I WILL WAIT FOR HIM HERE!" If everyone had to beg him to fight on the Underground Arena, it would be his first time begging someone to fight, but he didn''t regret it since he knew that he was about to see the new strongest human on earth!


    Tokugawa knew that everyone was already waiting, but so what?


    Tokugawa didn''t care about them, and he just cared about that young man right now!


    Tokugawa''s bodyguards looked at each other before they sighed since they didn''t understand why Tokugawa was so obsessive with Shishio Oga and wondered whether Shishio Oga was really that strong, but then they saw a group of six people, walking toward their direction. What attracted them the most was the figure of the young man that walked in the middle with a ck cap and ck hoodie, but even so, they felt that his existence seemed to be in harmony with the world as if the world was created just for him.


    Tokugawa''s eyes lit up and wanted to say something, but suddenly they felt a chill!


    Not only Tokugawa but all the people around him also felt a chill as if they saw a bloodthirsty beast right in front of them, and it was about to tear them apart. They couldn''t move for a moment, and some of them were directly pissed on their pants.


    Shishio frowned when he smelled urine and told Shiina, Nana, Miu, Saki, and Roberta to wait for a moment before he walked to Tokugawa and pat Tokugawa''s shoulder lightly. He smiled lightly and said, "Tokugawa-san, let''s go."


    "........."


    When Tokugawa and his bodyguards saw Shishio smiling at them, they had to admit that it was their first time to see someone as handsome as Shishio in this world.

 Chapter 282 - Daddy Complex

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Daddy Complex</h4>


    In the waiting room, Retsu Kaiou was meditating, trying to warm his body, optimizing his condition to the maximum.


    Doppo Orochi and Katsumi Orochi also stayed beside him, waiting in silence since they wanted to see this match, however...


    "Retsu-san, why did you decide to do this match? I don''t think that he''s worthy of having a match with you!"


    A young man around his 19 to 20 seemed to be unable to ept that Retsu had decided to have a match with a 15-year-old boy.


    If Shishio saw this young man, without a doubt, he would realize that this young man was the son of the strongest creature on earth and the main character of "Baki," Hanma Baki.


    Baki just couldn''t understand why Retsu, the person that he respected, would choose to fight against a young man at 15 years old, just based on the rumor. Even Tokugawa-jii was also so excited to watch this young man, which made him feel quite uneptable.


    Baki still remembered his first time entering the Underground Arena, and he had to beg Tokugawa before he slowly rose to be the champion of this ce.


    However, Shishio Oga was different since everyone begged him to fight, and even Tokugawa made an exception giving him a reward just to have a fight on the Underground Arena, even though the rules of the Underground Arena had stated that there wouldn''t be any rewards that would be given to any fighters who fought on the Underground Arena.


    Baki just couldn''t understand why everyone seemed to worship this 15-year-old man, and he felt that they were too exaggerated.


    After all, Shishio Oga is only a 15-year-old boy!


    How strong can a 15-year-old be?


    Baki also didn''t think that someone who was younger than him could be stronger than him, especially when he recalled the fierce training that he had endured in his childhood, and even so when he was in 15-year-old, he didn''t think that he could defeat Retsu Kaiou, the master of Chinese Kenpo, the martial art with the history of 4000 years.


    Baki knew how strong Retsu was, and he just didn''t understand why Retsu would decide to fight against this 15-year-old boy.


    "Just stop this fight! I don''t think that this boy is worthy of fighting with you!"


    Doppo and Katsumi also shared the same feeling as Baki, but they also knew how stubborn Retsu could be, so they didn''t say anything. After all, as martial artists, they also had their own pride. They also thought that they were the strongest, which was why they felt that Retsu''s fight against Shishio Oga was stupid!


    After all, everything was based on rumors, and there was no video of the fight between Shishio Oga and Kanoh Agito. Everyone could only hear the story from the people who watched the match since it was forbidden to record what had happened on the Kengan Match. It might be that the people on the Kengan Match might have exaggerated their words so everyone would know that there was a genius that appeared on the Kengan Match.


    Baki, Doppo, and Katsumi felt that it was just hype, which wasn''t worthy of Restu''s attention!


    Still, even though they thought it was hype, the owner of the Underground Arena, Tokugawa Mitsunari, was the one who set up this match and he even begged Shishio and even gave him a house as long as Shishio agreed to have a match on the Underground Arena, which made Baki, Doppo, and Katsumi feel inexplicable.


    After all, they also knew Tokugawa Mitsunari''s personality. They knew how much this old man loved to watch a fight and how much obsession that he had along with the pride that he maintained the glory of the Underground Arena, which was why this match between Retsu Kaiouh and Shishio Oga made them confused.


    However, they felt that this fight wasn''t worth it, and they felt that it was better for Retsu to cancel this match.


    Retsu opened his eyes calmly, staring at Baki in silence before saying, "Baki, the world is unfair. Shishio Oga might be an existence that matches Yuujiro Hanma and someone who is born to be strongest so before Shishio Oga reaches that level, I want to defeat him."


    Retsu''s words were clear, and he told Baki that the existence of Shishio Oga was simr to the existence of Yuujiro Hanma.


    Yuujiro Hanma is the strongest creature on earth!


    Even Retsu didn''t think that his 4000 years of Chinese martial art could defeat Yuujiro Hanma. Instead, Yuujiro had shown that he was capable of defeating the greatest and renowned Supreme Grandmaster of Chinese Kenpo, the Kaiou of Kaious and current champion of the Raitai Tournament over thest century Kaiou Kaku.


    In Retsu''s mind, Shishio Oga''s existence was simr to Yuujiro Hanma. So before Shishio Oga reached the level of Yuujiro Hanma, he wanted to exchange a fist with Shishio Oga.


    Retsu might have hidden his feelings before, but he also had simr feelings as Tokugawa Mitsunari since he also wanted to be part of the next strongest creature on earth. He had enough of everyone who talked about Yuujiro Hanma and all and wanted Shishio Oga to be the strongest creature on earth, especially when he had heard that Shishio Oga''s proficiency over "Bajiquan" had reached an extremity level.


    Retsu knew that learning "Bajiquan" was very, very difficult since the objection of this martial art was to be one with the universe.


    Chinese martial arts had a history of 4000 years, and in those years, there were a lot of things that had gone missing. The only thing the people in the present could do to get all of that knowledge was through their teacher and ancient documents retrieved from various locations. Even so, it didn''t mean that all of the knowledge of Chinese martial arts could be collected, and it was also impossible for someone to master the 4000 years of Chinese martial art, considering how limited their time was.


    Human time is limited.


    There are only 24 hours a day, seven days a week, 30 days a month, and 365 days a year.


    On average, humans can also live for at least 70 to 80 years before they pass away, which means, on average, humans can only lie for 25.550 days to 29.200 days.


    But even so, the time they could spend training is limited since they also need to spend their time sleeping, eating, and doing other things in life.


    With that limited amount of time, it was impossible to master Chinese martial arts that had a history of 4000 years.


    If someone wants to master it, then there is only one answer, and that is talent!


    Without talent, it was possible for someone to do something by working hard, but it might take a very, very long time. However, if someone with talent worked as hard as those without talent, then without a doubt, the result that they achieved would reach the level that someone couldn''t imagine.


    Restu knew that he had talent, and that was also the reason why he was able to inherit the name "Kaiouh" from his master. However, he also knew that his talent was small,pared to the vastness of this world, especially when he had seen the strongest creature on earth, Yuujiro Hanma. He felt the brutality of that man''s talent was something he couldn''t even imagine in his life. If he had to give a metaphor, then it was like exining a mathematic in front of a baby and an adult. He was a baby, and Yuujiro Hanma was an adult. There was no need topare them to each other. Yuujiro Hanma simply crushed him.


    However, when Retsu heard Shishio''s name, he felt that he saw a ray of hope to show that the Chinese martial art was the strongest martial art on earth!


    If Yuujiro Hanma decided to learn Chinese martial art, then it was all good, but Retsu knew that man was too arrogant to learn it and believed in his body that no one in this world could defeat him.


    However, Shishio was different since Retsu had heard that Shishio could defeat the strongest champion of the Kengan Match, Kanoh Agito, by using "Bajiquan."


    Shishio was only 15 years old, and he was capable of learning "Bajiquan" to the level where it was enough to defeat Kanoh Agito.


    Retsu was sure that Shishio would be stronger and stronger in the future, especially when Shishio learned Chinese martial art. His talent was limited, but Shishio''s talent was limitless. Even though it might be a rumor or an exaggeration, or even if there was only a 0,00001% or less chance that Shishio was as strong as the people said, he wanted to fight Shishio! He wanted to see Shishio be the strongest creature on earth!


    Even though Baki might be a champion of the Underground Arena, his brain was rtively slow to process other things that weren''t rted in a fight, so he didn''t understand Retsu''s words, but he just didn''t really like Retsu''s words. "What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, Shishio Oga has a chance to defeat Yuujiro Hanma," Retsu said straight without hesitation, staring at Baki.


    "......"


    Baki stared at Retsu with a dumbfounded expression.


    "......."


    Baki cleaned his ear, tilting his head as if he had misheard something.


    "......."


    Baki knew that Retsu was serious, and he didn''t mishear anything.


    "......."


    Bakiughed so hard and said, "Are you serious?" He felt that he had heard the biggest joke from the beginning of the Big Bang.


    Retsu didn''t say anything and kept staring at Baki.


    Baki raised the corner of his mouth and asked, "You''re not serious, right, Retsu-san? Do you think that 15-year-old boy could defeat that monster?" Even though he wanted to revenge his mother and also harbored a deep hatred toward Yuujiro Hanma, he also respected Yuujiro Hanma''s power, and he was also proud that he was Yuujiro Hanma''s son.


    Yuujiro was Baki''s target.


    Yuujiro was the only person in this life that Baki wanted to defeat.


    Baki worked hard his entire life, bleeding and even almost dying so he could defeat Yuujiro.


    However, Retsu easily told Baki that Shishio Oga''s existence might even match Yuujiro Hanma?


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!" Baki shouted loudly, asking that question once again. His face was covered in anger when Retsu told him that Shishio could match Yuujiro.


    "I''m not kidding," Retsu said calmly.


    However, Baki didn''t have any patience to talk with Retsu anymore and angrily walked out of the waiting room.


    Retsu didn''t shake his head and didn''t say much since he had naturally expected this result.


    "Retsu-san, I think that your metaphor is a bit too much, right? I know that you like Shishio Oga because he has practiced Chinese martial art, but you don''t think that this Shishio Oga can defeat Yuujiro Hanma, right?" Katsumi asked in a joking tone.


    Doppo didn''t say anything since he was also the person who had tasted the terror of the Yuujiro Hanma, so he felt that Retsu''s words didn''t have a basis, and Retsu was simply joking.


    Retsu didn''t say anything about Katsumi or Doppo''s remark. Instead, he continued to meditate and closed his eyes again since his match was about to start soon.


    ''Shishio Oga...''


    Retsu really wanted to have a match against Shishio as soon as possible.


    Still, if Shishio watched their confrontation in the changing room, then he only had onement.


    Unexpectedly Baki had a big daddyplex.

 Chapter 283 - Set Ablaze

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Set Aze</h4>


    Shishio and his group entered the Tokyo Dome with Tokugawa''s guidance.


    Tokugawa kicked some of his bodyguards out directly since he didn''t expect some of them to piss on their pants, which was shameful!


    ''Still...''


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what Shishio had done that he felt a terror on his entire body.


    However, even if Tokugawa asked, Shishio wouldn''t answer him since he just had his "Pheromone Control" to scare Tokugawa and his goons. It might be his first time using this ability, but he could use it well. Still, he felt that using this ability was better to use sexual matters rather than to intimidate someone. After all, with this "Pheremone Control," he could make any girl open their legs for him so easily. Still, he knew that there should be a lot more use of this ability, but he could slowly learn itter.


    Shishio and Tokugawa talked to each other, talking about his opponent since Tokugawa hadn''t told him much about Retsu Kaioh.


    As for the girls, they were dumbfounded, looking around the Tokyo Dome curiously, and then even became dumbfounded when they saw that there was a lift that would lead them to the Underground Arena.


    Entering the lift, the girls hadn''t talked for a while since they were pretty nervous, and they could only stand near Shishio to calm their hearts, especially in front of Tokugawa, the patriarch of the Tokugawa n.


    Even though this tiny old man seemed to be rtively harmless, they knew that identity of this old man wasn''t something that they could afford to be rude with.


    After someone had preconceived ideas inside their mind, they would project those ideas subconsciously, showing their preconceived idea on their bodies.


    They knew that Tokugawa was the descendants of the Tokugawa n. In their minds, they couldn''t treat Tokugawa like a kind elderly man in the neighborhood, and his existence made them quite nervous, except for Shiina and Roberta, of course.


    Tokugawa, who talked with Shishio, didn''t think too much about the girls brought by Shishio. Everyone had their own hobbies, and Shishio''s hobby might be a woman. Still, he had to admit Shishio was amazing since this 15-year-old boy had five women simultaneously, and he could also see the rtionship between them were in harmony, which made him even more amazed. It was also why he sent a maid rather than a butler to take care of Shishio''s needs before the match.


    However, Tokugawa could also see that they were pretty restrained in front of him, so he didn''t stay here any longer since he had to prepare for the match. "Your match is about to begin soon. I have to be on stage. Be careful. Your opponent is strong." Leaving such words, he left Shishio and his group, and as soon as he left...


    "I was so nervous...!" Nana let out a long sigh. Her boobs were undting up and down, showing how scared she was.


    Miu also couldn''t stand up, holding Shishio''s arm tightly since she was so nervous before.


    "Calm down. You don''t need to get scared, you know? Tokugawa-san is just a kind old man."


    Besides his dangerous hobby of watching martial artists fight each other, Shishio''s impression of Tokugawa was quite good since that old man respected the strong. As long as someone was strong enough, Tokugawa would support that person no matter what.


    Tokugawa led them to the changing room, but they didn''t enter the room and stood in the corridor outside. If they walked tens of meters away from the corridor, it would lead into the stage of the Underground Arena. Even from their location, they could hear the voice of many people from the corridor, which made them feel quite nervous.


    Saki, Shiina, and Roberta were better, but it was different for Miu and Nana since it was their first time toe to this ce.


    "Take a deep breath," Shishio said while caressing the back of Nana and Miu gently.


    Miu and Nana took a deep breath at the same time, but they showed a considerable difference.


    If Nana''s chest was moving up and down, Miu''s chest didn''t move, but if Shishio looked closely, he could see that her ribs were moving up and down.


    Shishio only realized it now, but it seemed that there were all kinds of sizes in front of him from A, B, C, D, and G, which made him appreciate them even more.


    "Have you calmed down?" Shishio asked with a gentle smile.


    "....." Roberta, Shiina, Saki, Miu, Nana, and the maid were staring at Shishio in a daze.


    "Um." Miu nodded shyly.


    "You know, you should restrain your smile in the future... your smile is too dangerous," Saki said with a sigh.


    The rest also agreed with Saki''s remarks since they weren''t sure how many girls would fall for Shishio if they saw his smile.


    "More importantly, Shishio, are you sure that you''re going to be alright? That old man has told you that your opponent is strong!" Nana reminded Shishio quickly as she calmed down.


    Shishio didn''t answer Nana''s question and looked at the maid that Tokugawa prepared. Even though this woman didn''t trigger him a quest, he had to admit that she was beautiful, but this maid was still worse than his woman. "Is Retsu Kaioh strong?"


    Hearing Shishio''s question, the maid looked at Shishio for a moment, and she was still in a daze, especially when she saw his smile before. Still, then, she nodded with a serious expression and said, "Retsu Kaioh is a strong martial artist. He is the master of the Chinese Kenpo." She looked at Shishio worriedly and couldn''t bear to see him get hurt. "Um... I know that my words are quite rude, but isn''t it better to stop this match? You might get hurt."


    "Um... if you don''t mind, can you tell us about Retsu Kaioh?" Miu asked with three-point timidity, three points nervously, three points worriedly, and one point curiously.


    The maid nodded and told what kind of martial art Retsu Kaioh was in front of everyone.


    Hearing the story of Retsu Kaioh from the maid, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Four thousand years of Chinese martial arts? Being abandoned in the martial temple? Getting the name of "Kaioh," which was the title for the strongest Chinese martial artist? Using all of his life for martial arts?


    Hearing Retsu Kaioh''s history and aplishments, they were all dumbfounded, and they were unable to say anything for a moment.


    Japan is a country that respects seniors.


    Retsu Kaiouh was older than Shishio, and of course, they thought Retsu must be stronger than Shishio. After all, Shishio was only 15-year-old, and they had never seen him fight, so it was normal for them to doubt him.


    However, Saki and Roberta didn''t say anything since they believed in Shishio, and they also saw how powerful he was, so they thought he would be okay and win this match!


    Still, Shiina, Miu, and Nana looked at Shishio worriedly.


    "What? You''re worried about me?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "..."


    ''This smile is too dangerous, right?''


    "Stop smiling for a bit, Shishio." Shiina couldn''t concentrate when she saw him smiling.


    "Okay, okay, I know that you''re worried, and I''m happy with your feelings, so when this is over..." Shishio moved closer to Shiina and whispered something to her.


    Shiina blushed instantly and hammered Shishio''s chest.


    "..."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Nana pouted.


    "Nothing, let''s study for the Monthly Exam after this match since it is still a bit early," Shishio said.


    "Huh?!"


    "Do you think that this is a time to think about the Monthly Exam?!"


    "You''re about to have a match, you know?!"


    "You might get hurt!"


    Nana wanted to say something again, but her lips were shut by Shishio''s lips!


    "...."


    As their lips parted, Shishio looked at Nana and said, "Just shut your mouth for a bit and wait for me, alright?"


    "Ah - ah..." Nana couldn''t say any words, and her face was so reddened at that moment. Her body was scorching, and she looked at him obsessively.


    "..." The rest of the girls.


    Shishio could see they wanted to kiss, but he could do itter since he heard the announcement that the match was about to start. He took off his cap, hoodie, t-shirt, and sneakers, leaving only his denim pants.


    Everyone could see the eight-packs on his stomach, the v-line below his abs, and his well-built body that was sculpted as if a Greek God.


    "...." They felt something warm dripped from their noses right now, but they didn''t care about any of that and kept staring at Shishio.


    "Then I''ll go now," Shishio said with a smile before he walked toward the corridor.


    Looking at Shishio, who walked away, they looked at each other before they chased after him, so they could watch his match closely, but before that, they took Shishio''s clothes that he put on the ground before they chased after him.


    ---


    As Retsu entered the stage, the audience cheered loudly in excitement, but he ignored all of them, and in his eyes, he stared at the passage on the opposite side of his direction, waiting for his opponent. As he stared, he felt that the noise around him disappeared as if there was only him and his opponent in this world.


    However, Tokugawa was full of excitement, shouting using the microphone as if he was afraid that no one would hear him.


    "COME IN, SHISHIO OGA!!!!"


    Some people were doubtful when they heard this name, some people were excited, and others showed eagerness. Still, even so, they wanted to see the appearance of this 15-year-old boy that had caused a considerable noise in the underground fighting circle.


    As they waited for him to appear, suddenly everyone was in silence, even though they didn''t understand the reason. It was as if they felt something that made them shut their mouths, they didn''t hear anything, but they knew that someone wasing from the dark corridor.


    *Gulp!*


    The audience subconsciously gulped the salivae on their mouths, and from the dark corridor, a silhouette of someone appeared.


    ''Ah, it''s him...''


    As he appeared, this thought appeared on everyone''s mind. They knew that without a doubt, the young man that appeared right on the stage with a rxed manner was Shishio Oga. When they blinked their eyes for a moment, they were dumbfounded when Shishio, who was near the stage''s entrance, would suddenly appear a few meters right in front of Retsu Kaioh.


    "....."


    Even Retsu opened his eyes wide when he saw this magical situation.


    "Nice to meet you, Retsu Kaioh-san. My name is Shishio Oga. I hope that we can have a good fight." Hearing his well-mannered introduction, Retsu didn''t lower his guard, or rather, he raised his guard and focussed on the young man in front of him since he knew if he didn''t do that, then... he might...


    Retsu took a deep breath, calmed himself, hit his fist against his palm, bowed his head slightly, and said, "Nice to meet you, Shishio Oga-kun. My name is Retsu Kaioh. I hope that we can have a good fight, but..." He stared at Shishio, showed a fearless smile, and dered, "But I''ll be the winner of this match."


    Shishio might try not to smile, but at this moment, he couldn''t stop it and smiled toward Retsu, showing his handsome smile to everyone on the Underground Arena, which caused all of them to be even dumbfounded.


    "Then let''s see whether you have that ability or not."


    Their fighting spirit was burning. They set the Underground Arena aze and caused everyone to scream subconsciously.


    "OOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    Their scream sounded like a plea since they couldn''t wait anymore that they pleaded to watch this match as soon as possible!

 Chapter 284 - Enough Of Play

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Enough Of y</h4>


    The match between Shishio and Retsu was about to start, the audience was full of excitement, thinking about what kind of match they were about to see.


    Still, some people who knew about Shishio could only sigh helplessly, thinking that this young man really could bring the excitement wherever he went.


    There were many familiar faces among the audience, and if someone had oftene to the Kengan Match, they would see those figures most of the time.


    Katahara Metsudo and Kure Erioh, of course, sat next to each other, talking while waiting for the match to start.


    As they talked, Katahara looked at Kanoh, who was sitting next to him, and asked, "Kanoh, you have fought Retsu, right? What do you think of his chance to fight, Shishio Oga?" Unlike everyone had imagined, even though he had lost, it didn''t mean that he was annoyed by Shishio. Instead, he was happy since Shishio''s appearance brought a lot of fun into his life. Naturally, he wanted to bring Shishio to Kengan Match, but he knew that there weren''t any fighters that could match Shishio right now, so he didn''t feel surprised when he learned that Shishio woulde to the Underground Arena.


    Kanoh, who had lost against Shishio, without a doubt, came to watch the match between Shishio and Retsu. With his loss against Shishio, he knew that he still could be stronger, and he wanted to watch Shishio''s fight to see how strong Shishio was. Still, when he heard Katahara''s question, he thought for a moment and said, "He''s strong. He''s the bearer name of Kaioh." His memory of his fight against Retsu was still vivid, and it was so hard that he almost lost at that time. Fortunately, neither of them lost, and the fight was stopped before they lost each other''s lives.


    "Kanoh is right." Erioh nodded and said, "You should remember Kaiou Kaku, right? If Retsu can get Kaioh''s name, then without a doubt, his strength is powerful."


    "That old man, huh?" Even though Katahara was an old man, Kaiou Kaku was older than Katahara. If he was around 90 years old, then Kaiou would be more than 140 years old. If there was a hermit or sage in this life, then Kaiou Kaku would fit that description.


    Katahara thought that the fight between Retsu and Shishio would be a brutal fight since he also knew the level of a fighter on the Underground Arena was crueler than the Kengan Match.


    The origin of the Underground Arena and Kengan Match was simr since it was created during the Tokugawa Shogunate, and they were also made by the Tokugawa n, but they had different purposes.


    Kengan Match was created to settle the conflict between two merchants. Then the Underground Arena was created with the purpose as fighters to express themselves during a peaceful era.


    Still,pared to Kengan Match, the Underground Arena was older, and it had more prestige since no fighters were paid, and fighters had either to beg or do a test before they could enter the Underground Arena.


    "So, will Shishio lose this match?" Katahara asked.


    "No, he''ll win." 2x


    Erioh and Kanoh said at the same time.


    "..."


    Katahara looked at the two of them amusedly and asked, "You sure are in synch, but can you tell me why?"


    Erioh and Kanoh looked at each other, and Erioh, as Kanoh''s senior, decided to exin this matter to Katahara. "Let me exin this."


    Kanoh nodded since he wasn''t good at talking.


    "You might not know, but Shishio Oga hadn''t shown all of his power when he fought Kanoh before," Erioh said calmly.


    "..."


    Katahara was dumbfounded and looked at Kanoh.


    Kanoh nodded without hesitation. "Katahara-sama, you should remember his movement technique where he can suddenly appear right in front of me so suddenly."


    "Of course, I remember that." Katahara nodded without hesitation since his memory of Shishio''s match before was still vivid in his mind. Still, instead of that movement technique, his punch that was able to send Kanoh to be thrown a few meters and crashing into the building pir created a stronger impact on his mind. "What''s wrong with that movement technique?"


    "His movement technique is stronger than the blow that he used at that time," Kanoh said.


    "Huh? Doesn''t that movement technique use the moment the opponent closes their eyes?"


    Kanoh shook his head and said, "It''s more than that."


    "Just what do you want to say?"


    Kanoh thought for a moment, trying to consider how to exin this matter. He frowned, then said, "I think he can disappear."


    "...Disappear?" Katahara was dumbfounded and asked, "You mean... it is like the invisible man on the adult video that I have made in the past?"


    "......." Kanoh and Erioh.


    "Yeah, it is like that." Erioh nodded helplessly.


    "But how can that be? How can he turn invisible?" Katahara was so jealous.


    "If we know about it, why should I exin it to you? Even if you know, you might not be able to use it too, you know," Erioh said with a snort, thinking that Katahara''s womanizer hobby had never changed.


    "......"


    Katahara couldn''t say anything.


    Even though Erioh didn''t practice Chinese martial arts, his n, the Kure n, originated from the Chinese, so it was obvious, he paid a lot of attention to the Chinese martial art''s history and various other things. It might just be his conjecture, but instead of the "Inner Power," Shishio might really be able to use "Qi" and use it to minimize the noticeability and impact of one''s existence. Somehow, he really had an urge to ask some of the descendants of the Kure n to be Shishio''s woman right now.


    ''As long as this woman isn''t my granddaughter or great-granddaughter, then it''s all good.''


    Erioh knew that there were still some single girls and the genes of the Kure n were also good, so he knew that they were all so beautiful too. ''Let''s try it.''


    As they talked, Tokugawa started to announce the match, and Retsu entered the stage.


    "Oh... he''s strong," Erioh said and could see how strong Retsu was from Retsu''s presence alone.


    ''Really? Can you do that?'' Katahara looked at Erioh suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything since he also could see that Retsu was strong.


    Some people might think that it was hard to tell whether someone was strong or not, but that wasn''t the truth. It was so easy to tell whether someone was strong or not by looking at the body of someone. If someone was huge, tall, and muscr, then without a doubt, that person was strong, right?


    Retsu might not be the tallest man on earth, nor was he the most muscr man on earth, but his reputation made people think that he was strong, even though some people had never seen him fight. His presence and expression were also other factors that made people think of him as a strong


    As Retsu appeared, Tokugawa continued and asked Shishio to appear, but as his voice fell, suddenly everyone was in silence so suddenly, even though no one told them to shut their mouths.


    Kanoh, Erioh, and Katahara didn''t close their eyes and saw the silhouette of someone from the dark corridor, and when Shishio Oga appeared, there was one thought that crossed their minds at this moment.


    ''He has be stronger?!''


    Kanoh, Erioh, and Katahara didn''t understand, but they could tell that Shishio had be stronger, which made them dumbfounded. They kept staring at him until suddenly Shishio disappeared and appeared a few meters away from Retsu.


    ".........."


    ''This... is this a technique that''s capable of someone turning invisible?'' Katahara''s lips twitched uncontrobly, and he just didn''t think that someone could defeat Shishio right now.


    Fighters can only win a fight when their opponent is right in front of their eyes, but what if their opponent can''t be seen with their eyes? What if their opponent disappears and turns invisible?


    Even the strongest creature on earth, Yuujiro Hanma, was incapable of turning invisible!


    Katahara didn''t say anything afterward, nor did Kanoh or Erioh say anything since they were afraid that they might lose sight of the scene that appeared right in front of their eyes.


    Even Doppo and Katsumi, who were looking down at Shishio, were also dumbfounded when they saw Shishio Oga appear on the stage.


    Tokugawa couldn''t handle it anymore. He was full of excitement, his eyes were red, and he was panted.


    Everyone was in a simr state since they wanted to see how strong Shishio Oga was?


    "BEGIN!!!"


    With the loud sound of the gong, the emcee screamed loudly on the microphone, afraid that no one would hear him, and the match between Shishio Oga and Retsu Kaioh started!


    ---


    Shishio and Retsu heard the sound of the gong and the announcement that the fight would start, but neither of them put their fighting stance as they stared into each other.


    "Why don''t you put your stance?" Retsu asked.


    "You might think that I''m arrogant, but I don''t think that your attack will hit me," Shishio said in a rxed manner.


    "............."


    After the announcement of the fight, the Underground Arena was in a solemn situation, and everyone was in silence, so when Shishio talked, everyone could hear his words, which made them dumbfounded.


    ''I don''t think your attack will hit me?''


    They had never heard such arrogant words before, but Retsu onlyughed so hard before he kicked the sand, teeth, and nails on the ground toward Shishio''s direction to blind Shishio''s eyes and moved so fast right in front of Shishio to punch him right on the sr plexus, but...


    ".............."


    Everyone was silent.


    The sand, teeth, and nails that Retsu kicked hit nothing, and Retsu''s fist also missed.


    On the other hand, Shishio suddenly appeared a few meters behind Retsu as if nothing had happened and threw two red hair ties to the ground.


    Shishio knew his "Auto-Pilot" was strong since he didn''t need his brain to send a signal to his body, but his body had already reacted and dodged Retsu directly, which amazed him.


    Retsu was dumbfounded and quickly turned around, but then he realized that his ponytail was broken and his long hair was untied.


    "............" Everyone.


    "Well, enough of a y."


    Shishio''s atmosphere started to change, and unlike what everyone imagined, they would see his magical Bajiquan technique, but they didn''t expect that he would fight in different kinds of martial art!


    ''Taekwondo?!''


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Shishio''s stance since the one that he showed wasn''t Bajiquan, but Taekwondo!


    Taekwondo''s fighting stance is quite particr.


    Commonly, the user will turn the body to the side to present a smaller target, slightly bent knees for bnce and agility, feet about two shoulder widths apart, and hands down to maintain the bnce.


    Shishio used such a stance, which made no one sure to say for a moment.


    Even Retsu was also dumbfounded when he saw Shishio suddenly show a Taekwondo stance. Even though he didn''t say much about it,pared to the 4,000 years history of Chinese martial arts, all of those modern martial arts were just babies!


    However, Retsu also knew that everything depended on an individual.


    If a baby uses a gun to fight an adult who uses a tree branch, who will win?


    The answer is obvious, right?


    It is an adult.


    Even if a baby has a gun, it is still impossible for it to use it. On the other hand, even if an adult has a tree branch, the baby can''t do anything.


    Retsu''s mind was moving so fast. Unfortunately, he was still unable to react when Shishio appeared right in front of him, and suddenly he felt that his brain was shaking and felt the world was turning around before he fell directly to the ground.


    "..............."


    As Retsu fell to the ground, Shishio walked away toward where his women had been waiting.


    However, no one said anything and watched this scene dumbfoundedly since the match had ended.

 Chapter 285 - There Are Only Two Results

    <h4>Chapter 285 - There Are Only Two Results</h4>


    "..."


    Everyone was in silence when they saw Retsu fall on the ground, and Shishio walked away.


    ''This...''


    No one was sure what to say in this situation since they had never encountered this situation.


    Themon audience, who just followed the hype without knowing anything, was confused. After all, this match was too high level for them to understand, and if this match wasn''t held on the Underground Arena, they would think that this was a fake match.


    The Underground Arena''s prestige was without a doubt, and there was no money involved in this arena, so no one could pay someone so they could win the match, which was obviously different from other underground fighting organizations.


    Still, even so, themon audience understood that Shishio was fast!


    Miu and Nana were also dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Shishio''s fight would end so soon. They thought that there would be a bloody fight that they couldn''t bear to watch, but they didn''t expect that match would end so soon.


    "Just... what did Shishio do?" Saki was confused since she felt that Shishio had be stronger.


    "Kick." 2x


    Roberta and Shiina said at the same time.


    "Kick?" 4x


    Miu, Nana, Saki, and the maid looked at Roberta and Shiina curiously at the same time.


    Roberta didn''t continue her words and looked at Shiina.


    Shiina noticed Roberta''s gaze and said, "I don''t know, but I saw Shishio kick that man''s head three times."


    "Three times?!"


    Unlike themon audience who couldn''t see anything, but those elite fighters, fighting maniacs, and some audience that often watched the fight between fighters could see Shishio''s kick, which was something that couldn''t be done unless someone had practiced for a long time.


    ''Prodigy.''


    Katsumi was often told that he was a genius, but when he saw Shishio defeat Retsu in an instant. He felt that his nickname was just sarcasm somehow. Even though he couldn''t see it clearly and it might be an optical illusion, he felt that for a moment, Shishio''s kick turned into three kicks and hit Retsu''s right temple, left temple, and the back of the head at the same time.


    "Three kicks at the same time..." Doppo murmured.


    "Dad..." Katsumi looked at Doppo and asked, "You could see it too, dad?"


    Doppo looked at Katsumi for a moment and nodded. "I''d thought that it was only an optical illusion, but I guess his speed is so fast that it creates something like an afterimage like in the manga."


    "..." Katsumi wanted to refute, but he knew that he couldn''t. "But how did he do that?"


    ---


    "How?" Erioh thought for a moment and said, "That''s a good question, but all I can say is that he''s just good at kicking people that his movement is so smooth, causing an illusion that he can do three kicks at the same time."


    "...That''s all?" Katahara looked at Erioh expectantly.


    "What do you want me to say?" Erioh was helpless and said, "Do you want me to say that Shishio Oga has a simr technique from our family by forcibly opening up the limit of the body?"


    "Does he?"


    "No. He doesn''t have that kind of power, or rather he might not need it since the power of his body is already so strong now."


    Katahara felt a bit disappointed, listening to Erioh''s exnation, and said with a disappointed sigh, "I wonder whether the fight has ended now. How boring."


    "It can''t be helped." Erioh''s expression turned solemn as he looked at Shishio''s figure. "He has be stronger, after all."


    ---


    Shishio then looked in the direction of Tokugawa, telling him the match had ended.


    Tokugawa sighed and then looked at Retsu. Somehow, he felt that he should get a stronger fighter for Shishio since Retsu was too weak, right?


    ''Or rather, has he be stronger?''


    If the match was held a week ago, it might have taken a while for Shishio to defeat Retsu, but now, with his physical strength being three times stronger than ordinary people, it was easy for him to defeat Retsu.


    Tokugawa nodded at Shishio and was about to raise his hand, but...


    "WHO TOLD YOU THAT YOU COULD GO NOW?!"


    Retsu, who had fallen, stood up once again as he shouted loudly.


    Shishio turned and looked at Retsu, who had stood up once again. He just stared at Retsu and didn''t say anything. He knew that Retsu should have realized the difference between them, but there was no way for Retsu to give up so easily. After all, a martial artist was such a creature.


    Retsu stared at Shishio with a pained expression as he panted. His brain was still shaking, and he still felt dizzy, but even so, he just didn''t want to lose like this. He had talked so big before, but he couldn''t even touch Shishio''s body, which made his pride unable to ept it!


    His name is Retsu Kaioh!


    Retsu had lost his calm and there was only anger in his heart, and right now, he just wanted to break Shishio''s calm expression!


    Sometimes when an emotion reaches a certain extent, it causes someone''s power to increase substantially.


    For example, when a mother wants to protect her children, she won''t feel anything even if she is sshed with hot water.


    This is what Retsu felt right now: his pride, hard work, and 4,000 years history of Chinese martial arts are put on this match!


    Retsu had told Baki that he wanted to see Shishio''s fight, and he wanted to see the next strongest creature on earth.


    However, as a martial artist, as a fighter, he just wanted to beat the shit of Shishio Oga right now!!!


    "SHAAAA!!!!"


    Retsu lowered his hips as if trying to umte all the power inside his lower body before he leaped in one go. Then, he raised his leg as if an ax that was about to split a log in a vertical line.


    Retsu had never felt this good before, and he had never thought that he could feel that his power also be even stronger!


    Everyone who saw Retsu''s attack was full of excitement, especially Doppo and Katsumi, who were Retsu''s friends, and they thought that this match would be more interesting.


    However...


    Shishio looked at this scene with a sigh inwardly, thinking that every fighter was sure to be selfish. He then changed his stance on boxing, raising both of his fists near his face, and as Retsu came, he used a "Left Straight" to punch Retsu, who sought death from him.


    *BOOOOOMM!*


    Retsu was about to strike down Shishio with his kick, but he didn''t know what had happened, and suddenly he was thrown tens of meters away, directly sted away from the stage, and was thrown back into the corridor. He felt that his entire body was in pain, and he could also feel some of his bones were broken, but even so, he stared at Shishio''s figure that slowly turned into a silhouette before he passed out.


    "........"


    "Can you announce the result of the match?" Shishio asked as he stared at Tokugawa.


    ---


    Baki, who had walked away from the Tokyo Dome, wondered how Retsu could say something so stupid before.


    "How stupid."


    Baki felt that Retsu''s words were stupid, and he thought that he should forget it, but why he couldn''t and there was also irritation in his heart.


    Yuujiro Hanma was the strongest creature on earth, and there was nothing that could defeat him. Even Retsu also had faced him, which was why Baki was wondering why Retsu could say that someone could even match that monster.


    Even now, Baki also didn''t think that he could defeat his father. Instead, he became more and more desperate as the gap between them became clear to him.


    However, Baki knew that he was strong. After all, if he wasn''t strong, then he couldn''t be the champion of the Underground Arena.


    Still, even so, Baki still felt an irritation on his heart, and what made him even annoyed, he didn''t know why he felt this feeling.


    However, what Baki felt at this moment was extremely simple, and that feeling was called jealousy.


    Baki had been working hard all of his life to defeat his father and give revenge on his mother. He had trained in the cruelest way possible and even defeated a lot of strong people, but even so, no one had ever thought of him would be able to match Yuujiro Hanma. He was Yuujiro''s son, and he had the blood of Hanma on his heart. Even though he had never said it and always showed hatred toward his father, he was prouder of his origin and his father than anyone.


    Baki was the son of the strongest creature on earth, and his dream was to defeat this strongest creature on earth.


    The job of defeating the strongest creature on earth was left for him, which was why Baki couldn''t ept it when he heard someone younger could be more talented than him and might even match his father.


    Looking at the Tokyo Dome, Baki snorted before he went home since he didn''t think that Shishio Oga was strong, and it was only a time that Shishio would be defeated by Retsu Kaiouh.


    ---


    "............."


    After they heard the loud st of air, the sand, gravel, nails, and teeth were scattering in the air.


    "............."


    This scene dumbfounded everyone.


    They didn''t know that had happened, but one thing for sure, Shishio''s attack was so strong that he was capable of creating a powerful jet st of air just from the force of it.


    ".............."


    The stage was in silence since they felt that they were dreaming at this moment, but after they wiped their eyes several times, they knew that this scene was real and the winner of this match was obvious to all.


    Shishio Oga was standing tall, alone, showing his mighty to everyone.


    On the other hand, Retsu was thrown back into the corridor from Shishio''s punch. Looking at the path that was created by Retsu on the ground when he was punched, the audience couldn''t only stare at it in a daze.


    "Can you announce the match now?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, yes!" The emcee was quite awoken and shouted, "THE MATCH IS OVER! IT''S OVER!!!! SHISHIO OGA IS THE WINNER!!!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Along with the shout of the emcee, the audience cheered so loudly. They cheered loudly, not because they were excited because of Shishio''s victory. Instead, they cheered loudly since they were able to see his match since they knew that from now on, this 15-year-old boy would be a legend!


    Now, Shishio was still young, he was only 15-year-old, but as he grew older, he would be stronger, and they were proud that they were able to watch his growth, and at the same time, they also hoped that there was a strong fighter that could be his obstacle so he could grow stronger.


    That''s what everyone was thinking, but it was different from the fighters who saw this match. They felt a huge gap, the gap, which was known as talent. They trained hard for several years until they were full of blood and wounds, but all of that hard work was wrecked by something which was known as talent.


    Before, they doubted Shishio''s ability, but now, after watching this match, they realized that they weren''t even worthy of fighting him.


    However, some people were simply unable to ept this cruel fact, and in their minds, they had to fight him to show that their efforts weren''t useless!


    Even so, Shishio didn''t care about any of them since, in his mind, they were all just background characters that appeared in his life. They were just characters whose faces were toozy to draw by the mangaka on their manga.


    What is important to Shishio right now is the group of girls waiting for him at the entrance of the corridor. He smiled at them gently and said softly, "I''m back."


    "Wee back." 5x


    Before Shishio said something again, they threw themselves at him, and they were just d that he wasn''t hurt at this moment.


    "By the way, I have something to say to all of you," Shishio suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    They looked at Shishio, wondering what he was going to say.


    "Thank you." Shishio looked at them with a gentle smile and said, "I know that I''m selfish, which is why I want to say thank you for letting me be selfish." He knew that he was selfish for bringing them here and letting them see him fighting, even though he knew that they didn''t want to, and it was the reason why he was so grateful for them.


    They wanted to get angry at him before, but all of that anger disappeared, and they hugged him tightly.


    "How about we go back now?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." 4x


    Shishio then looked at Roberta, who had been staring at him, and asked, "What''s wrong, Roberta?"


    "Nothing, Shishio-sama." Roberta shook her head gently and said, "Should we go to your apartment?"


    "Yes." Shishio thought to sleep in his apartment tonight.


    "Then you have to take your time in the bath so you can rxter," Roberta said.


    Shishio thought for a moment and remembered that he had only done a shower when he was in his apartment, even though there was a huge bathtub. "That''s a great idea."


    Hearing Shishio''s answer, Roberta showed a rare smile before she returned to her cold expression.


    With all of that, his first fight on the Underground Arena ended, and Shishio had to admit that he had be even stronger, but the question now is, was it enough?


    Shishio wasn''t sure how to answer that question, but if he wanted to be stronger, then he needed to add... Cough! Cough!


    Shishio tried to resist bing a scumbag before, but he knew that he couldn''t, so why not just enjoy it?


    Still, Shishio didn''t know that he had attracted a lot of attention to him, but even so, it didn''t really matter since the circle of the underground fighters was small, and even if someone wanted to fight him, there were only two results.


    The results that he mentioned weren''t a defeat or victory.. Instead, they either lost their confidence as a martial artist or became a feed for the fish on Tokyo Bay.

 Chapter 286 - We Never Learn

    <h4>Chapter 286 - We Never Learn</h4>


    Shishio was about to go back, but Tokugawa quickly chased after him.


    "Shishio-kun, wait!!"


    Shishio and his group turned and looked at Tokugawa, who was chasing after him. "What''s wrong, Tokugawa-san? The match has ended, right?" His match didn''t take that much time to end, so the night was still young. However, he thought of teaching his girls to study since the Monthly Exam would start next week. They had told their parents that they would go study and if they went to studyter, they wouldn''t lie to their parents, right?


    It was just before they went to study. They went to some ces first.


    "Hey, I haven''t congratted you on your victory, and you haven''t told me where you want your reward to be," Tokugawa said with a smile.


    "My reward, huh?" Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t thought of it, but I''ll tell you when I have made my decision, is that alright?"


    "Sure." Tokugawa nodded with a smile and said, "By the way, there is someone who wants to meet you."


    Shishio sighed and said, "Nana, Miu, Mashiro, Saki, can you enter the car first?"


    "What?"


    The four girls were dumbfounded, but Shishio only looked at them and asked, "Please, can you?"


    Looking at Shishio''s expression, they nodded, but they told him to be careful before they left. After all, they were worried about him, but they also knew that they couldn''t help him much.


    "Be careful, alright?"


    Shishio wanted to tell them that there were almost no people who could defeat him. Still, if a prehistoric human suddenly appeared in this world, then this person might have a chance to cause trouble.


    Nana, Miu, Shiina, and Saki entered the car, leaving only Shishio, Tokugawa, and Roberta.


    Shishio and Roberta stood next to each other, with Roberta holding a huge suitcase in her hands, staring at the two figures that slowly approached them.


    "Wow, I never expected you to have your own maid." A man in his early 20s came in with a yful manner, but...


    "Katsumi, if you make fun of him, then I''ll be the first one who settles on you," Tokugawa said with a serious expression.


    "Just a joke! Just a joke! I was just making a joke, grandpa!" The man in his early 20s was Katsumi Orochi, the son of the Doppo Orochi, and he was also known as the "Lethal Weapon" on the Underground Arena, showing how strong and dangerous he was. If there was no Baki and Shishio, then without a doubt, the name of genius would fall on him.


    "Tokugawa-san, do you want me to fight them again?" Shishio asked with a frown.


    "No, no, they just want to meet you," Tokugawa said hurriedly.


    Shishio didn''t look at Katsumi but instead at the bald, muscr man on the side of Katsumi. "I have seen you on television before. Orochi Doppo-san, right?" He had seen Orochi Doppo on the television before since Orochi''s reputation was high in the world of karate.


    "Haha... it''s great that you know about me." Orochi smiled, and even though he was in his 50s, his body was still healthy, but even so, everyone could see the power on his body from how muscr he was.


    "Still, why do you want to meet me?" Shishio asked.


    "Isn''t the reason obvious?" Orochi moved his neck to the right and left as he walked forward. "I just want to fight with you!"


    "......."


    "Oi! Oi! Orochi, this isn''t what we''re talking about!" Tokugawa quickly tried to stop Orochi since he didn''t want Orochi to cause trouble to Shishio again.


    "Grandpa, let''s just stay on the side and watch the fight, alright?" Katsumi quickly lifted Tokugawa and moved to the side.


    "BASTARD, LET GO OF ME!!!" Tokugawa tried to move around, fighting Katsumi back, but Katsumi was young, he was also about 186 cm, and there was no way a frail old man like Tokugawa could escape from Katsumi.


    Katsumi just lifted Tokugawa with both of his hands and then watched his father fight Shishio. He also had an urge to fight Shishio, but he let his father fight Shishio first.


    Why did both of them do this?


    It was because of Retsu Kaioh.


    Retsu was their dear friend, and Katsumi and Doppo couldn''t watch their friend being beaten so mercilessly by Shishio, and they wanted to teach Shishio a lesson by themselves. Their reason for picking a fight was as simple as that, or rather, this reason was still reasonable since most fights happened for an unreasonable reason.


    Shishio looked at Orochi calmly and asked, "Do you want to fight me?"


    "Have you not heard my words?" Orochi smiled arrogantly.


    "Then have you prepared my reward?" Shishio asked.


    "Your reward?" Orochi raised his eyebrow.


    "Tokugawa-san will give me a luxurious house as long as I have fought. If you want to fight me, then you have to prepare something for me," Shishio said calmly, and his expression didn''t even change much from the beginning to the end. He sighed inwardly and felt a bit regret to bring Nana, Miu, Shiina, and Saki since, with their presence, it was impossible to give this old man a cruel lesson.


    "...."


    Orochi looked at Shishio with a stunned expression before heughed so hard. "Do you want a reward? Then how about I give you my fist!" His expression started to change, and he dashed directly to Shishio.


    They were fighting, and there had never been a reward for the fight. The only reward that the fighters could get was an aplishment that they felt after they won against their opponents.


    Tokugawa, who tried to escape from Katsumi, stopped and watched Orochi that dashed toward Shishio.


    Even though he was quite yful, Katsumi also knew how strong Shishio was, and he wanted to know who was stronger between his father and Shishio. Still, he believed that his father would win without a doubt.


    Orochi Doppo was a strong karate user, and it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say that he was the "God of Karate" in the modern world.


    However...


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "...."


    Katsumi and Tokugawa opened their eyes wide when they saw the scene that appeared before them.


    Roberta, who had been silent, took out a gun from her suitcase and shot it directly right into Doppo.


    "....."


    Doppo was also stunned and looked at his stomach, which was shot by a bullet. He didn''t feel anything at first, but when he saw blood dripped from his stomach, he knew that he had been shot, which made him dumbfounded, and at the same time, he felt his stomach was burning in pain. Still, he looked at Shishio in aplicated gaze since he knew that if Shishio didn''t move Roberta''s hand, then the bullet would hit his head, causing his head to explode and killing him in a second. It wasn''t that it was impossible for him to dodge the bullet with his experience, but Roberta was also an experienced soldier, and her movement was so sudden that he couldn''t react.


    Doppo was secretly grateful for Shishio, so he didn''t move at that moment and stayed in a ce since she could tell that inside that suitcase, there should be more dangerous weapons.


    Still, it was normal for Doppo not to be able to react to the gun since Roberta''s shot was so sudden and without hesitation. Even if he had fought someone in the past with a gun in the past, the one who wielded it wasn''t someone with experience, and those people would have a mental breakdown whenever they aimed it toward someone so their level was different from Roberta, who could kill someone without blinking her eyes.


    "G - Gun...!?" Katsumi and Tokugawa were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Roberta would take out a gun directly and shoot it at Doppo. Luckily, Shishio changed the direction of Roberta''s aim so it would hit Doppo''s stomach.


    "Shishio-sama..." Roberta looked at Shishio with a confused expression.


    "There are the girls here." Shishio didn''t want Nana, Miu, Saki, and Shiina to see the scene where Roberta killed someone. He could move Roberta''s bullet and make it to miss Doppo, but he didn''t do that and let her shoot Doppo''s stomach since he wanted to teach Doppo a lesson. Luckily, Roberta was using a silencer, and it was quite dark, so the girls shouldn''t have seen anything when Roberta shot Doppo with a gun.


    Roberta nodded and asked, "Should I kill himter?"


    "....."


    Tokugawa had a shudder, hearing Roberta''s cold voice, but Katsumi couldn''t handle it when he saw his father was shot by a gun and directly made his move.


    Katsumi jumped and was about to send a flying kick in Roberta''s direction, but then a rifle aimed in his direction!


    "STOP!!!!!!" Tokugawa roared. He knew that it was the fault of Doppo and Katsumi for picking a fight against Shishio, but he couldn''t beat to see two strong fighters like Doppo and Katsumi die by a bullet. If they had to die, then it should be in the ring with two fists, not with a gun!


    Shishio also stopped Roberta''s movement and said, "Let me handle this."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Roberta nodded and stopped her movement.


    Their conversation was just a second, but in that time, Katsumi had arrived, and his kick was about to hit Roberta, but then Shishio punched Katsumi''s leg''s joint directly and broke it.


    "ARHGG!"


    Katsumi was in midair and screamed when his leg''s joint was broken, but then his face was punched, and most of his teeth were broken before he was thrown toward Doppo''s direction!


    Doppo caught his son directly with both of his hands, ignoring the pain in his stomach. It wasn''t his first time being shot by a bullet, after all, but even so, it was still painful. Looking at Katsumi''s leg that had moved in a different direction and broken teeth, as a father, he was angry, but when he was about to say something... he was hit by a wave of terror from Shishio''s direction. He saw Shishio approach him, and it made him subconsciously move back before he gritted his teeth and stayed in his ce.


    "This is a fight that you pick, right? Then don''t me me for being cruel." Shishio stared at Doppo with a calm expression.


    *Gulp!*


    Doppo felt that he was right in front of the abyss, there was only endless darkness in front of him, and he didn''t see any hope. "I..." However, his pride didn''t allow him to bow down, and he kept staring at Shishio with an expression, "If you want me to bow down, then you have to kill me!"


    As for Katsumi that was in Doppo''s hands, this guy passed out directly since the pain was too much for him.


    "....."


    Shishio only stared at Doppo for a moment and had to admit that it wasn''t pleasing to stare at an ugly old man. He flicked his fingers gently, causing something to enter through Doppo''s wound, murmured in a voice that could only be heard by him, then said, "Roberta, let''s go back."


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta didn''t see the harm in Katsumi and Doppo and directly ignored them and even if they might cause harm, she could eliminate them again in the future.


    Shishio turned around and said, "Tokugawa-san, I''ll go back." As for what they were about to tell him in the future, then it was already toote.


    "Wait! Wait! Shishio-kun, wait a moment! Don''t go back! I''ll add more rewards so you''ll forgive both of them!" Tokugawa quickly screamed, but Shishio ignored Tokugawa and entered the car with Roberta before they left.


    Looking at Shishio, who had left, Tokugawa directly scolded Doppo, "DOPPO, ARE YOU STUPID?! DO YOU WANT TO DIE THAT MUCH?!"


    Doppo flinched at the pain in his stomach, but he said in a joking tone, "What are you afraid of? We''re just fighting. Why are you so exaggerating?" He didn''t think too much about what Shishio would do to him, or rather, they were just fighting, and he had lost, so that''s all, right?


    "..."


    Tokugawa felt that he was so exasperated at that moment, and his blood pressure was so high, wanted to smack Doppo''s bald head. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and said, "This is the fight that you pick. Don''t beg me if you regret it." He didn''t stay any longer and left directly. If it was Shishio''s family, he didn''t feel scared, but Shishio''s power on the economy was also so scary, and Shishio didn''tck someone who would help him kill someone. However, killing someone was just too simple, and he knew that Shishio would do something more. He didn''t know what Shishio would do, but he knew that guy wouldn''t be merciful toward his enemy.


    "Wait! Wait! Take me to a doctor!" Doppo quickly called out since he needed to remove the bullet from his stomach and his son also needed surgery.


    However, Tokugawa snorted and left directly. "Just get there on your own!"


    "Hey, hey, is that a word that you should say to someone who has just been shot?!" Doppo was so helpless at that moment, but then, he thought about one hospital and decided to go there.


    ---


    In the car, Shishio didn''t show his fierce expression, only a warm smile that could make every girl fall. He was a "switch-type" of person. He could change his state whenever he wanted to, so in front of his women. He became their perfect lover. He knew that he was lucky that they didn''t see what had happened since the light on the parking park was dim.


    "Tonight, stay at my house, alright?"


    "Eh?" 3x


    Miu, Nana, and Saki were wondering whether they would be women tonight.


    Still, they didn''t know Shiina, who was sitting on Shishio''sp at that moment, was blushing as she felt something hard, poking her butts at this moment.


    Shishio didn''t think too much about Shiina''s reaction and looked at Roberta, whose state was as calm as usual, before he looked at the window, wondering what he should do with Doppo.


    "Shishio, what are you thinking?" Shiina asked after she made herselffortable with the hard thing on her butts.


    "I''m thinking about what I should teach you for the Monthly Examter," Shishio said with a smile.


    "........"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they were speechless. After all, they had just watched something so amazing tonight, but why did they have to learn?

 Chapter 287 - Bloodhound Of Florencia

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Bloodhound Of Florencia</h4>


    As they arrived at Shishio''s penthouse apartment, Nana and Miu were dumbfounded, staring at the scenery right in front of them.


    "Shishio... is that Tokyo Bay?"


    "Yes, that''s Tokyo Bay."


    It had been a while since he stayed in this ce, and he had to admit that this ce wasfortable, especially when there were so many people here.


    "Can I go out to see?" Nana asked curiously.


    "Sure. Just go." Shishio nodded.


    "Come on, Mashiro, Miu-senpai, Saki-senpai!" Nana directly pulled Shiina, Saki, and Miu to the terrace to see the scenery outside.


    Shishio only smiled when he saw the four of them, but then he heard Roberta''s voice.


    "Shishio-sama, should I take care of them now?" Roberta asked in a low voice.


    Shishio understood who "them" was in Roberta''s mouth. "Let''s take care of their organization first. Can you ask the media to fill Friday''s news with all the scandals that their organization has?"


    "Yes." Roberta nodded. "Leave it to me." She then left quietly to prepare everything.


    Shishio knew that, unlike Sorata or Mitaka, Doppo and Katsumi weren''t something that he could take on lightly, especially when the two of them were the leaders of the biggest karate organization. However, because it was a big organization, there had always been a scandal in this organization, and he was going to reveal everything to the country.


    Shishio knew that with Doppo''s connection and friendship with a lot of people, this matter could be solved, but what if Doppo didn''t exist in this world anymore?


    "Shishio, this ce is amazing!" Nana was amazed and really wanted to stay in this ce.


    "Really?" Shishio smiled and didn''t feel surprised by Nana''s reaction since he got this luxurious apartment building from Nana in the past. "How about you four take a bath then? There''s a huge bath inside. Saki, can you help them?"


    "Sure." Saki nodded. After all, out of the four of them, she was the only girl that had stayed in this penthouse apartment. Still, her face turned red when she recalled that she had taken advantage of Shishio at that time, but now, she didn''t need to worry about that anymore since they had dated to each other now.


    Watching the four girls that walked toward therge bath inside his penthouse apartment, Shishio also went to his room to take a bath since he wanted to rx now.


    ---


    Shishio washed his entire body with warm water under the shower, and somehow he started to think about what had happened before. He felt that fighting against a martial artist was the most troublesome thing since they were all egoists, and they didn''t care about the consequence. They were different from businessmen who needed to consider their profit and loss and only cared whether they won or not, which made it troublesome. Moreover, if they lose, then they might try to get revenge, and if he didn''t want to go on this revenge, they might try to bring their people to surround him, which made it even more troublesome.


    Shishio knew that Doppo was the head of Shin Sekai Karate, and it was the biggest karate organization with one million members nationwide and overseas. With that many people, he knew that there were a lot of things that could be done, and they might try to attack his house or the people around him so they could fight him, which was why it was better for them to leave this world early.


    As for Tokugawa, Shishio didn''t need to worry too much about him since he knew that Tokugawa was someone who feared death more than anyone in this world, and by showing what he had done to Doppo and Katsumi, he knew that Tokugawa wouldn''t do anything to him. Instead, Tokugawa would keep his mouth in silence and didn''t say anything. However, even if Tokugawa wanted to report him, there was no evidence since he had erased all of the evidence that he was on the Underground Arena tonight.


    ''Since you are the one who picked the fight, then don''t me me.''


    Shishio sat on the stool as he thought about his revenge without showing his face and all of his trails behind, but then the door of his bathroom was knocked on.


    "Shishio-sama."


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong, Roberta?"


    "I have taken care of the rest."


    "Thank you." Shishio had to admit that he was so d to have Roberta beside him, but then suddenly, the door of the bathroom opened. He was startled and turned his head. "Huh?" He was dumbfounded when he saw Roberta open the door of the bathroom so suddenly, and he was even more dumbfounded when he saw her only wearing a white towel around her body.


    Shishio couldn''t say anything for a while as he stared at Roberta and his mind was nk for a moment. It might be because she often wore a loose uniform that it was quite hard to see her figure, but when she took it off, her figure was amazing. Her bust was so big that it almost spilled out from the white towel, legs were so toned and straight, but it seemed so soft, but what made him quite interested was the toes of her feet, which were quite cute for some reason. Still, what he wanted to see the most were her stomach areas. Unfortunately, it was covered by a white towel, so he couldn''t see it.


    As Shishio stared at her, Roberta also stared at Shishio. Her long purple hair was still tied in two long braids, and she also still wore her sses. Her sses might be covered by steam, but she could still clearly see Shishio''s figure clearly.


    "Shishio-sama, should I wash your back?"


    "....."


    ---


    Shiina, Miu, and Saki entered the bathroom, but they couldn''t help but show an envious gaze toward Nana since this girl''s growth was too much, right?


    "Wow!" Nana could only say "wow" from the beginning to the end since all her vocabry had been used when she watched Shishio''s match, and she wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings. She then looked at Saki and asked, "Saki, do you know what Shishio''s parents do?"


    Saki shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but this penthouse apartment isn''t owned by Shishio''s parents."


    "Eh? Really?" Miu was dumbfounded.


    "Um." Saki nodded.


    "Then where did he get this penthouse? Fighting?" Nana asked with a confused expression, wondering what her man was doing.


    "Stocks, investments, and other financial rted matters," Saki thought for a moment, then said, "By the way, this entire building is also his."


    "........."


    Still, Nana and Miu weren''t sure how to describe their feelings when they knew their boyfriend''s secret was slowly being revealed to them, but they were happy that he trusted him, and at the same time, it might be a way for him to reassure them not to worry about their future.


    Still...


    "How about we stop this conversation?" Nana asked.


    "Agree." 2x


    Nana, Saki, and Miu felt that this topic was a bit too much for them, and it was better to enjoy the warm bath.


    Nana washed her body, but she felt that someone was staring at her. She turned her head and looked at Shiina, who was looking at her chest, which made her amused. "Mashiro, are you interested in my breasts?"


    Shiina looked at Nana and nodded. "Why is it so big?" She looked at her breasts, and even though it wasn''t bad,pared to Nana, her size was simply small.


    "Mashiro-chan, you don''t need to get jealous since..." Miu looked at her chest and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. Her chest size was modest, or rather, she might not have any? The only redeeming feature of her chest was probably her two cute pink nipples, but even so, she couldn''t help but feel jealous when she looked at Shiina, Saki, and Nana. After all, they also had two pink nipples, but their chests were bigger.


    Saki patted Miu''s shoulder and said, "It''s alright. That guy is a pervert. Whether it is small or big, he loves them all."


    "....." Miu.


    "That guy might say that." Nana nodded in agreement inughter.


    Shiina looked at her chest and thought when Shishio sucked them vigorously, which made her face redden. She looked at Nana, Miu, and Saki and wondered whether she could go to Shishio''s side.


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro? Do you want to enter the bath now? Let''s go together!" Nana said cheerfully as she pulled Shiina to therge bath.


    "....."


    Shiina looked at Nana in silence as Nana''s breasts were undting up and down. Somehow, she just didn''t feel so good at that moment.


    ---


    "Is it feels good, Shishio-sama?"


    "Yes, it feels good, Roberta."


    Shishio wasn''t sure what to say, but he could only say that it felt good since it was his first time to let someone wash his back. He might have had a lover in the past and also had taken a bath together, but even so, he only had taken a full body wash together, so it was his first time to have his back washed by someone. However, he also found out that it was part of the culture of this country, so he could only enjoy it.


    "Shishio-sama, why did you stop me before?" Roberta suddenly asked as she washed the soap on his body with water.


    Shishio stopped, thinking something perverted, and asked, "You want to kill him?"


    "Yes." Roberta nodded without hesitation. "That person is dangerous, especially his origin." When she knew about Doppo''s origin, she felt that it was better to end that person''s life as soon as possible since she knew that if they let him go, trouble woulde toward Shishio. As his maid, she would eliminate all the threats that came toward him no matter what, so she felt that it was necessary to kill Doppo.


    "You don''t need to worry about him since that person won''t be able to live tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Really?" Roberta was surprised.


    "Have you heard about sinylcholine?" Shishio asked.


    "That''s what you have asked me before, right? If I''m not wrong, it should be used as an anesthesia, right?" Roberta asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "It is used as an anesthesia, but when it is used on arge amount, it''ll cause someone won''t be able to move, and by then, they won''t be able to breathe as they pass away because of theck of oxygen. We have a hospital, so we can use cardiac arrest as a reason."


    "I''ll use it from now on." Roberta nodded and felt that it was better to use sinylcholine since it was cleaner and no one could find a fault on it, but then asked, "Does sinylcholine work in dy?"


    "No, it works immediately, but I have used a capsule, so it might need a few hours before the capsule melts." Shishio looked at Roberta from the mirror''s reflection, and he couldn''t stop the heat on his body anymore. "I know that you can dye your body with blood to protect me, but even so, I hope that you can remain clean in front of the public, at least. I hope that you can live normally." He knew that Roberta could kill Doppo immediately, but he stopped her since if he let her kill him, then she might not be able to live normally again since there were many people who saw her murder, and he wouldn''t let that happen since he wanted her to live with him and stay with him like always.


    "Shishio-sama..." Roberta gently hugged Shishio from behind and softly said, "I''m alright living in the darkness as long as I can be with you, Shishio-sama."


    "Roberta..." Shishio had to admit that he was moved by Roberta''s words, but... "Wait, where did you touch me?"


    "Shishio-sama, Mashiro can''t handle this big thing alone, so let me help you to take care of this from now on, alright?"


    Her soft fingers wrapped gently around his hardened shaft. The thickness was so thick that she couldn''t wrap it fully, but even so, she stroked it up and down rhythmically and used her hand to massage his balls gently. Looking at his glistening ns, Roberta felt that her mouth was watery, and she opened her mouth wide, sucking it deeply, wriggling her tongue around, and creating a deep dent on both of her cheeks.


    <As your little brother has been touched by Roberta, you have received a "Tracking Mastery">


    "Shh..." Letting out afortable sigh, Shishio recalled that Roberta had a "Bloodhound of Florencia" as her moniker.. He didn''t know anything about "blood" on her moniker, but the "hound" moniker was suitable since she was so good at licking.

 Chapter 288 - Just Like That, Nothing Exaggerated

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Just Like That, Nothing Exaggerated</h4>


    Looking at Doppo, who walked away with the car, Tokugawa couldn''t stop the palpitations that he felt in his heart. He knew that there was no way Shishio would let go of Doppo so easily, but he didn''t know what Shishio was about to do, especially when he knew that Shishio was also a ninjutsu user. He also knew that Shishio was also particrly smart, and he knew that if Shishio wanted to kill someone, then no one could stop him.


    Tokugawa had a chill when he recalled that Shishio could enter his house without anyone noticing. His entire body shuddered, and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t move his lips as he watched Doppo and Katsumi move away with a car that he had prepared.


    ---


    Doppo kicked the door of Tokugawa''s car directly and brought his son to the hospital, ignoring the security, and quickly asked the staff to take care of his son since he knew that his son was in a critical situation. Luckily, he came at night, and there weren''t that many patients, and he also went through a critical room passage, so no one stopped him.


    Doppo knew that Shishio''s attack on Katsumi was vicious, and the only thing that he was afraid of was that his son might not be able to continue karate. If that really happened, then he couldn''t forgive himself since he was the one who caused this to happen. If he didn''t bring Katsumi to fight as usual, then this wouldn''t happen, but at the same time, he wouldn''t make Shishio feel better. After all, Shishio was the one who had caused this to happen.


    Doppo might be the one who picked the fight, and he also knew that it was his fault, but there were no rules that he couldn''t get his revenge, right?


    After all, there were no rules on the fight. As long as someone dared enough, they could do it anytime, anywhere, and with any weapons as long as they wanted to.


    "Sir, please follow us to the room so we can take care of your wounds. If you continue to do this, then you might die from blood loss."


    "You must save my son first!" Doppo grabbed the cor of the doctor who preached to him and stared at him fiercely.


    "Yes, yes, please don''t worry. Your son will be alright. But, for now, please follow me and let me take care of your wound!"


    Hearing the words of the doctor, Doppo nodded for a moment since he felt so ufortable with a bullet on his stomach. Luckily, Shishio stopped Roberta from shooting him again since he was sure that if Shishio didn''t stop her, his body might be riddled with bullets. However, this and that were different.


    If he was the one who was hurt, then Doppo didn''t think too much, and he might even close his dojo since he had lost against Shishio. However, Katsumi was also hurt too. Even though Katsumi was his adopted son, without a doubt, he treated him and loved him like his real son, even though they usually treated each other like apetitor.


    Doppo followed the doctor as he watched Katsumi, his son, being brought somewhere with a stretcher since he knew that Katsumi was in critical condition. He then thought about Tokugawa, who didn''t help him, and thought that he might also need to p that elderly man''s head after he had gotten better.


    As he was being pushed on the stretcher, Doppo was wondering how a young man could be so strong.


    ''Was my training for over a decade useless?''


    Doppo couldn''t help but think, especially when he thought about his son, who was defeated so easily. As he was in deep thought, he let the doctor take out a bullet from his stomach.


    "Don''t use the anesthesia," Doppo suddenly said.


    "But..."


    "Just listen to me!" Doppo roared.


    The doctor gritted his teeth and did what Doppo asked, taking out the bullet without using anesthesia.


    Doppo gritted his teeth and flinched in difort when the doctor took out the bullet from his stomach. He wasn''t being anesthetized and could feel the pain on his body, but even so, it was all good since it made him sober, and it also ignited his spirit so he could teach that bastard again after he had gone better.


    As for Shishio''s revenge, Doppo didn''t think too much. After all, in his mind, Shishio was just like a nt in the greenhouse. Shishio might be strong and beautiful, but that young man had never tasted the cruelty of the world, and because of that, he was going to teach him a lesson.


    Doppo touched the huge scar on his face and thought that it wouldn''t be bad for Shishio to have a matching scar-like him. When he thought about that possibility, his face became hideous, which caused the doctor to feel a bit scared. However, the doctor was quite professional since he was able to take out the bullet and sew his wound.


    "It''s done. You should take a rest first, Dop--"


    Doppo ignored the doctor''s words and walked directly out of the room to see his son''s operation.


    "Wai---" The doctor was dumbfounded and quickly chased after Doppo. "Wait! Wait! Don''t walk around! You need to take a rest! You just have a bullet on your stomach!" However, his words were ignored by Doppo.


    Doppo was about to walk out of his room, but then he stopped and asked, "Where''s my son''s operation room?"


    "...." The doctor.


    ---


    The doctor gave up and guided Doppo to the room where his colleagues had surgery on Katsumi. Still, he had to admit that Doppo was really "God of War" since even though Doppo had just been shot by a bullet, Doppo could still stand and wait for his son''s surgery. Moreover, he wondered what kind of crime organization or yakuza group that Doppo had fought since he was quite curious, and since Doppo could walk to this hospital, then Doppo should have won, right?


    Still, if the doctor knew that Doppo had picked a fight against a 15-year-old boy and lost so badly, he would only look at Doppo in disdain. After all, it was shameless to see an adult beat up a youngster without reason.


    However, in this country, a lot of simr things happen, and a teacher or an adult often beats up the youngster in the name of education.


    Doppo ignored the doctor and kept watching the operation, but his face couldn''t help frowning since they were too long, right?


    "Hey, why is the surgery so long?"


    "What?"


    "I''m asking you! Just answer me!" Doppo red at the doctor with an impatient expression.


    "..."


    *Gulp!*


    The doctor had to admit that even though he was amazed by Doppo''s power, this guy''s personality was too problematic. Even though he knew that Doppo was worried about his son, there was no reason to get angry at him, right?


    However, Doppo was too scared, so he didn''t dare toin and answered what he knew.


    "I don''t know much, but from what I know that he has several broken bones. You should wait until the surgery ends and ask the doctor in charge. I know that you''re alright, so I won''t apany you since I still have a job." After saying such words, the doctor left without hesitation.


    Doppo didn''t say anything and looked at the doctors in the surgery room, hoping that everything was alright. However, he knew that nothing was right, especially when he thought of Katsumi''s limp body. The limping that he felt on Katsumi''s body before, he knew that it wasn''t a good thing, but even so, he still had a hope that everything would be alright.


    Doppo didn''t say anything and kept watching the surgery for a few hours without moving away until the doctor in charge walked out of the surgery and he directly grabbed the doctor. "Tell me about his condition!"


    The doctor, who was tired after the surgery, was startled, but he calmed down and said, "Let me go first. I can''t talk with you. Grab my cor like this!"


    Doppo then let go of the doctor''s cor and caused the doctor to fall on the ground.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Hurry up and tell me!" Doppo was so impatient at that moment.


    The doctor''s mood wasn''t good, but even so, he exined to Doppo. "Your son is alright, but..."


    "But..."


    "He might not be able to walk anymore," the doctor said calmly.


    "......."


    Doppo felt as if thunder had struck down his body. His face was so pale that he couldn''t believe what he had heard. "Wh - What?" He looked at the doctor in disbelief and grabbed the doctor''s cor again, raising him to the sky. "You''re lying, right? Tell me!"


    "Stop! Stop! Security helps me!" The doctor screamed loudly, and his colleagues who heard him tried to help him by pulling him away from Doppo.


    "Tell me that you''re lying!"


    "He wasn''t lying! Your son has a spinal cord that is injured, and he can''t walk anymore!" The other doctor quickly screamed so Doppo would let go of his colleague since he could see that his colleague almost died.


    Doppo let go of the doctor, ignoring the fact that he almost killed a doctor. His mind was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Cough! Cough!" The doctor coughed several times, and his colleagues quickly questioned his condition.


    "Are you alright?"


    "You should rest a bit."


    The doctor who was grasped by Doppo before didn''t care about his colleagues'' words and looked at Doppo in annoyances and said, "Wasn''t everything your fault? If you didn''t bring your son to fight, then this ident wouldn''t happen, right?" He knew that Doppo''s condition wasn''t right, and he was afraid that the next time this guy might beat them up to cure his son, so, with his quick mind, he quickly put all the me on Doppo.


    "My fault...?" Doppo was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, it was your fault!" The doctor then thought for a moment and said, "I''ll try to get a new doctor. I''m not sure whether he can save your son or not, but we should give it a try." He looked at his colleagues, and they also gave him a nod. They were just bluffing since they just wanted to get away from Doppo right now since they were afraid that they might be killed in an ident since Doppo''s state of mind wasn''t right.


    Doppo didn''t stop the doctor, and the words that the doctor had told him kept repeating into his mind.


    ''If I didn''t bring him...''


    Doppo had never felt so guilty before, however...


    ''That bastard...!''


    Doppo thought that if Shishio wasn''t so cruel, then this wouldn''t happen, so even if he died, he would bring Shishio with him. He didn''t care what would happen to him next, and he just wanted to see Shishio in despair. He then thought to visit Tokugawa to get Shishio''s information, however...


    "Ugh!"


    Doppo clutched his chest and felt that his heart was beating so fast that he had trouble breathing, and he felt that everything was so painful. He wanted to scream, asking for help, but his voice couldn''te out as he copsed on the ground.


    Doppo had never felt so helpless. Even if he fought against the Siberian tiger or Yuujiro Hanma in the past, he had never felt regret since he was dying with pride. However, right now, he felt a boundless regret, especially when he had to leave his adopted son, his wife, and also all the members of his karate organization, especially when he had created a scary enemy for them.


    As a fighter, there had never been a regret other than dying in a ce other than a battlefield. However, he was about to die now, dying in the hospital, without any opponents like any other people. There was no pride in dying by fighting someone strong. It was just a fear that he would lose his life like any other person.


    ''It''s a fight that you pick. Don''t regret it.''


    Doppo had a chill in his heart, and right now, he had never felt so much regret in his life. However, there was no medicine for regret, and he knew that he would bring a big enemy for everyone when he passed away. He then closed his eyes, and his heart stopped beating. It wasn''t untilter that the doctor noticed him and they were dumbfounded when they knew that he was dying and the cause of his death was cardiac arrest.


    It was just like that, nothing exaggerated, nothing rted, without any drama or anything, the one who was known as the "God of War," the "Man-Eater Orochi," and the "Tiger yer," Doppo Orochi dead.

 Chapter 289 - Even If Theres A Cruel Scene, This Is Still A Harem Story

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Even If There''s A Cruel Scene, This Is Still A Harem Story</h4>


    Shishio looked at Roberta, who was sleeping on his arm, with a mix of tired andfortable expressions.


    "....."


    Shishio opened the nket for a bit and saw a cloudy liquid dripping from herher region gently. His lips twitched when Roberta hugged his waist and made him unable to let it out outside. Luckily, he had gotten the "Enhanced Testicles" before, so he didn''t need to worry that he would cause a pregnancy.


    Shishio let out a soft sigh as he stared at the time, thinking that it might be good to start his workout session early.


    "Hmn... Shishio-sama?" Roberta opened her eyes slightly, showing how sleepy she was.


    "Sleep first." Shishio smiled as he caressed Roberta''s long messy wavy purple hair before kissing her forehead.


    Roberta smiled gently when she looked at his smile. She caressed his face gently before she closed her eyes as she received his kiss. She wanted to do it again, but she hadn''t gone to sleep since dawn, so she was quite tired. She looked at Shishio''s thing and asked, "Should I help you, Shishio-sama?"


    "It''s alright." Shishio still caressed Roberta''s hair gently and said, "You''re still tired. Sleep more. I''ll work out outside."


    "Um." Roberta nodded as she continued to sleep since she had to admit that Shishio was fierce and amazing.


    Looking at Roberta, who continued to sleep, Shishio didn''t go to work out first but went to the bathroom to wash his body first.


    Inside the shower, Shishio knew that Doppo should have died now, and the cause of death had nothing to do with him. After all, he knew that Doppo''s reason for death should be cardiac arrest.


    Why did it happen?


    It was because Shishio threw pethidine at the wound that was caused by Roberta''s bullet. It was quite small, but he had enhanced the potency of the pethidine, so once it entered someone''s body, it would cause a cardiac arrest to someone directly.


    Shishio might have told Roberta that he would use sinylcholine before, but he decided to use pethidine since it was more natural. If Doppo was on the street or a deserted ce, he might use sinylcholine since it was more painful, but since Doppo was in the hospital and didn''t want Doppo''s death rted to him, he decided to use pethidine.


    Pethidine might be widely used as an opioid inbor and delivery, but the thing that Shishio used on Doppo was scarier since he used it, so it would cause a natural cardiac arrest on Doppo.


    Shishio knew that what he had done was cruel since he decided to kill Doppo directly. However, he felt that it was necessary to protect his family, women, and the people he knew.


    Doppo, even though a lot of people worshipped him as a "God of War" in the world of karate, a lot of people were saved by him, and he might be someone''s husband and someone''s father. This guy was proud, and he definitely wasn''t a gentle nor a kind guy, considering there was a lot of blood on this guy''s hands, and this guy also had killed someone too.


    Shishio knew that even though he was powerful, his age was his weakness. He knew how troublesome this country''s society was, especially when everyone was forced to respect their senior. If he just had to respect the senior normally, then he didn''t care much, but sometimes, there were a lot of unreasonable things such as being told toy low so the senior could show how great they were, being told to concede because so the senior could get all the achievement, or and there was a lot more. As for his feeling toward this matter, he felt that it was useless to waste his time on such a troublesome interpersonal rtionship.


    Shishio knew that even though Doppo might have lost, that guy woulde back again, especially when Doppo had at least 10,000 loyal goons under his karate''s organization. If they were all good guys and following the rules, then he might be merciful, but they were uwful, and they wouldn''t hesitate to use force. He even heard that some of them were even rted to a yakuza.


    Thew regarding a fight with a lot of people was the most troublesome thing. After all, if there were too many people, and even if he could get the help of the police easily, there was no way that the police could put 10,000 people into jail directly. He also felt that it was also a bit too much to kill 10,000 people too, but 10,000 people were, in the end, just a number without a leader.


    If Doppo was like Sorata or Mitaka, then Shishio would ignore him, but Doppo wasn''t someone like that. Doppo was dangerous, so he decided to end this guy''s life.


    After all, if Shishio was weaker, then what would his situation be?


    Without a doubt, Shishio would be riddled with wounds, and his face might be disfigured by Doppo. He might have been killed, too, since thew of killing someone in Japan was quite mild. Someone just needed to be imprisoned for a few years before they could walk out of prison, so why should they fear killing someone with such a small punishment?


    There were a lot of proverbs about how to handle the enemy. Even in the religious text, there was a lot of text that told someone to forgive the enemy. Even in the shonen manga, the main protagonist would usually forgive their enemy then be friends with each other.


    Shishio felt that there were a lot of such proverbs because those people, which were mostly normal people, might be asked to forgive the enemy because they might not be able to have the power to do anything to their enemy so it was better to forgive them and treat them with kindness.


    Still, if your parents might be killed, or your women might be raped, then can you forgive your enemy?


    Shishio felt that the treatment of the enemy on the shonen manga was bullshit and when someone had be an enemy, everything that they did wouldn''t be pleasing to the eyes, and they would hurt each other without care.


    The only good enemy is a dead enemy.


    The sentence above might be cruel, but it was necessary since Shishio was realistic and pragmatic. Therefore, instead of waiting for the enemy to be his friend, it was better to kill them so they wouldn''t cause him trouble since that way, they wouldn''t cause him trouble.


    As for his feelings toward killing someone, Shishio didn''t think too much, or rather, he shouldn''t think too much. However, there was one fact that he had always remembered, he could kill others, others could naturallye to kill him. Still, it wouldn''t be easy to kill him, though.


    With that thought, Shishio then checked the rewards that he had gotten from Robertast night.


    <As you have touched Roberta''s breasts, you have received a "Flower Gardening Mastery">


    <As you have touched Roberta''s body, you have received 67% shares of Iwami Heavy Industries>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Roberta''s heart, you have received "Enhanced Sense of Smell">


    <As you have sex with Roberta, you have received "Enhanced Durability">


    Shishio looked at his rewards and decided to ept the asset first, which was 67% of Iwami Heavy Industries. He wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but he had to admit that this reward was amazing, and it caused him convenience to deal with many things.


    Iwami Heavy Industries is one of the biggest industrial giants in the country, which deals in ocean, air, and space development. Among them, the project they invest most of their energy in is weapon manufacturing.


    Thebination of thispany and his private securitypany was simply a perfect synergy.


    ''Still, I have be Togo''s boss, huh?''


    Shishio felt a bit speechless, but he didn''t think too much and continued with his rewards.


    Shishio then decided to ept "Flower Gardening Mastery" since he felt bit these rewards were a bit dull.


    ''Hmm... even though those skills seem mundane, once it has be a reward, it can be an amazing thing, huh?''


    Even though gardening might seem normal or dull, once it had be a reward on the system, it became an amazing ability.


    In the "Flower Gardening Mastery," Shishio was given an extraordinary skill in gardening but was only limited to flowers. He could nt and grow any kind of flowers and could manage them so expertly that they could grow and flourish beyond expectations.


    Shishio somehow wanted to grow a flower garden since it could be used as an ingredient for various things such as medicine, food, personal care, and other things.


    Shishio then decided to ept hisst two rewards: "Enhanced Sense of Smell" and "Enhanced Durability."


    Shishio decided to ept the "Enhanced Durability" and could feel that even if he was hit by a truck, he knew that he would be alright and he wouldn''t be teleported to another world. Still, even if this ability was powerful, it didn''t mean that it was omnipotent since he would still die if he was hit by a bomb or hit on his head directly. However, he didn''t have a hobby to take a hit, but it was better than nothing since it could be part of his protection in the future.


    ''Lastly..."


    Shishio looked at hisst reward and felt a bit doubtful, but in the end, he decided to ept hisst reward. He epted his reward and suddenly felt a lot of smells mixed in his penthouse, but it didn''t feel as bad as he had imagined. Rather, he found an interesting way to use this ability, and it also made his food became better.


    Shishio then walked out of the bathroom, dried his body, then tried his sense of smell again. He had always thought that this ability was troublesome, but that wasn''t the case since he could also shut down some of the smells that he didn''t like.


    ''Well, since it has ended. Let''s start working out soon.''


    Shishio then thought about Doppo, then Katsumi. He had made Katsumi lose his ability to use his lower body, and he knew that Katsumi wouldn''t wake up soon since he had made it that way by using his "Orthopaedics Mastery."


    As for whether Katsumi would talk about his involvement in this matter or not when he had woken up, Shishio didn''t feel that worried since he had used "Hypnosis Mastery," making Katsumi forget his involvement and thought of it as a nightmare. Still, he needed to end Katsumi''s life soon so no one would think of his involvement.


    Shishio didn''t like trouble, but if trouble came to him, then he would solve it quickly.


    ''Somehow, it reminds me of the motto of one of the main characters in the story before.''


    Shishio was doing his workout, but in the middle of a workout, he heard a soft voice that called out his name softly.


    "Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio turned his head and saw Miu was there. "Good morning, Senpai." He smiled at this cute girl, but at the same time...


    ''This smell...''


    Shishio looked at Miu, whose face was flushed, and thought that his "Enhanced Sense of Smell" was more amazing than he had thought.


    ''Hmm.... let''s try it on the group of housewives when I get backter.''

 Chapter 290 - Do You Hate A Lewd Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Do You Hate A Lewd Girl?</h4>


    "Ow!"


    Miu felt her nose was ufortable, and she opened her eyes.


    "....."


    Miu saw a hand on the top of her face, which made her frown, and she moved this hand from her face. She blinked her eyes and still felt quite sleepy. "Where''s this?" She was a bit confused but then remembered that she was sleeping in Shishio''s apartment together with Shiina, Saki, and Nana.


    Miu looked at Shiina, Saki, and Nana, who were sleeping beside her, and could see how each of them had a different kind of posture when they were sleeping.


    Saki was the calmest since her posture didn''t change much, even though she had lost her nket.


    Shiina was like a cocoon, hugging the nket tightly without letting it go.


    The wildest one would be Nana since this girl was sleeping in a messy posture, changing her posture several times.


    Miu looked at Nana and could even see her belly. She looked at Nana for a moment and had to admit that even without make-up, Nana was still cute.


    Still...


    "Your posture is a bit too messy, right?"


    Miu sighed and pulled Nana''s cheek gently.


    "Hnhh... Shishio, do - don''t touch that ce..." Nana showed a silly expression before she changed her posture again.


    "........" Miu.


    Miu rubbed her temple before she stood up and walked out of the bedroom. Last night, she had seen the scenery around, and she had to admit that the scenery on the terrace of this apartment was amazing, so she wanted to see how good it was in the morning.


    "I wonder whether Shishio-kun has woken up."


    If possible, Miu also wanted to sleep together with Shishio. After all, she still felt ufortable staying in this massive ce so suddenly and sleeping while hugging the man that she loved would feelfortable. However, she felt that sleeping with Saki, Nana, and Shiina wasn''t bad either.


    Miu was wondering whether Shishio had woken up and wondered whether she should wake upter so they could spend more time together. However, she didn''t expect to meet him on the terrace, watching his figure, doing a workout and martial art practices, she couldn''t look away, and her face flushed. She didn''t cover her eyes but stared at him for a long time before she called him out. "Shi - Shihio-kun."


    "Senpai?" Shishio stopped and looked at Miu, who had woken up. "Good morning. You have woken up so early, Senpai."


    "...."


    Miu couldn''t tell that she had woken up because her face was pped by Nana''s hand. She walked toward him and wasn''t sure where to look since he didn''t wear anything on his body except for shorts below.


    Shishio also wore a t-shirt that he tossed aside since he felt that Miu might pass out if he let her see his naked body. "Senpai, you''re a pervert."


    "Shi - Shishio-kun!" Miu''s face was so red at that moment, but she didn''t forget to deny Shishio. "I - I''m not a pervert!"


    "I was joking, but even if you were a pervert, I don''t really mind," Shishio said with a smile.


    "..." Miu looked at Shishio''s smile and had to admit that this smile was so handsome even though the words that came out from his mouth made her a bit annoyed since she wasn''t a pervert!


    "Hmph!" Miu pouted and looked away.


    Shishio didn''t think too much and sat on the bench while drinking mineral water that he put on the bottle.


    Miu looked at Shishio for a moment and sat beside him, but Shishio moved to the side, which made her confused. "Why you move away, Shishio-kun?" She felt a bit hurt when he suddenly moved to the side, avoiding her.


    "Sorry, I''m full of sweat. My smell might not be good," Shishio said simply.


    However...


    "Really?" Miu cast doubt on Shishio before she moved closer and smelled his smell with her cute nose. Her nose expanded and shrunk several times before her face turned red since his smell was just too intoxicated.


    "Senpai?" Shishio looked at Miu, who had held his chest and put her nose on his neck directly. It was a bit hard to control himself, especially when this girl was too bold.


    ''Still, she smells amazing.''


    Shishio had to admit that his "Enhanced Sense of Smell" was amazing since he knew that Miu would be alright even if he wanted to push her here and now.


    As expected, hearing his voice, Miu quickly awakened, but when she realized how bold she was, her face turned bright red again, and she panicked. "I - I''m sorry, Shishio-kun!" She covered her face with her hands since she was shy and knew that right now, she didn''t have any words to deny that she was a pervert!


    "Senpai, calm down. I''m not angry," Shishio said gently. "Still, you''re so bold."


    "Ugh..." Miu wanted to run away right now, but her thin waist was hugged, making her dumbfounded and subconsciously let go of the hands that covered her face. "Eh?" She was surprised when Shishio embraced her, and she was sitting on hisp at that moment. However, more importantly, she was kissed right now!


    "Hmnhm...."


    Miu was startled, but then she epted the kiss and grabbed into Shishio''s t-shirt tightly without letting it go.


    They used their tongues, creating a lewd sound with each of their exchanges, and sucked each other saliva.


    Miu had often imagined how it felt to kiss someone, especially when she often read them when she was reading either a romance novel or a shoujo manga. She thought that every kiss would be chaste and it was full of love, but she didn''t expect that there would be many different kisses, and the kiss that she felt right now was a kiss full of desire and lust.


    Personally... she loved it.


    Shishio felt that Miu tried to fight back, but he knew that it was still too early for this girl to fight him, but even so, he had to admit that she was courageous, and at the same time, he realized that the quietest had always been the lewdest one.


    As they continued their kiss, Miu might be able to get oxygen by sucking oxygen from Shishio, but even so, Miu still lost her breath as they parted their lips. She panted, and she leaned her forehead on his chest.


    "Senpai..."


    Miu raised her head gently, staring at Shishio''s handsome face, feeling the heat on her entire body. Her lips were so red that they seemed so delicious, her eyes were moistened, and there was a beautiful blush on her face.


    However...


    "Shi - Shishio-kun!"


    Miu was startled when she suddenly felt something huge and hard on her butts. ''Thi - This is too big, right?''


    "Sorry, Senpai..." Shishio was also in an awkward position. Even though he hade to a lot of timesst night, his thing was still fierce.


    "No - No, it''s alright, Shishio-kun." Looking at the mix of depressed and awkward expressions, Miu wanted tough and couldn''t help but pat his head. Still, she was happy that he showed such a reaction, and she would be troubled if he didn''t show a reaction. "I''m not angry, alright?"


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Miu, who patted his head, and had to admit that this girl was a bit too easy, right?


    Shishio pretended to show such depression and awkward expression before, and as expected, this girl decided to pamper him. Looking at her, he really wanted to bully this girl forever.


    "So, Senpai... can you help me take care of it?" Shishio whispered as he held Miu''s soft and small hand gently on his hand, rubbing the tip of her fingers and nails, and felt that he might be able to do this for his entire life.


    "Eh?!" Miu was dumbfounded, her face was so red, but as she gazed into his eyes, she was so shy and embarrassed. However, she didn''t refuse and just lowered her head. "I - I... should I use my mouth too?"


    "........"


    The quietest is the lewdest.


    Shishio had to remember these words in his head forever.


    However...


    "Ah, Senpai, you''re too crafty!"


    "......."


    Shishio and Miu turned their heads and saw Saki and Nana were there.


    Miu was so shy, and her face was so red before she ran away.


    ''Oh, no...''


    Shishio wanted to cry at that moment.


    ---


    Everyone had woken up, and they ate breakfast together.


    The one who prepared breakfast was Saki, Miu, and Nana. The three girls showed their culinary skills and forced Shishio to taste all of the foods that they cooked in the morning.


    "......." Shishio.


    If Shishio didn''t have a "Seimei Kikan," then his stomach would swell because of how full he was. He then looked at Shiina and hopefully that this girl didn''t ask him to teach her to cook since even though she was often in a daze, she was quitepetitive.


    As they ate breakfast together, Roberta also joined, and she didn''t change her expression much as if what had happenedst night was just a dream.


    However, Shishio knew that what had happenedst night happened, and he still remembered her moan, which made him a bit hard.


    ''I wonder whether I can get something that can help me to calm down.''


    "Shishio-sama, here''s today''s newspaper." Roberta gave Shishio today''s newspaper.


    "Thank you, Roberta." Shishio wondered whether he could get something to calm himself, but he didn''t want something like this.


    "......"


    Shishio looked at the headline of the newspaper and didn''t feel that much surprised.


    "Not sumbing to the enemy, but sumbing to the disease."


    "Doppo Orochi, the legendary karate-ka, has died of cardiac arrest!"


    Shishio directly calmed down after he read the news.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio?" Saki asked while looking at the newspaper curiously.


    "It''s unpleasant news," Shishio said and didn''t hide the news from Saki.


    "Doppo Orochi?" Saki was surprised. After all, she also had practiced karate in the past, so of course, she naturally knew who Doppo Orochi was, which was why she didn''t expect that he would die from cardiac arrest. However, she didn''t think too much since Doppo was practically a stranger, and she also felt that it was unpleasant news. "Put down your newspaper! Let''s eat."


    "Okay, okay." Shishio put down his newspaper and looked at everyone''s reaction, but their expression didn''t change much. However, it was normal, considering they didn''t see Doppo when Doppo appeared, asking him for a fightst night with how dim the light was.


    In the end, except for Saki, no one really knew Doppo, so even if a legendary karate-ka had died, they didn''t really talk about it, considering how depressing it was to discuss someone who had passed away, and they also didn''t think too much about it.


    As for telling what he had done, it was better not to talk about it since there was no need for them to know his cruel side.


    Everyone has every side that they want to hide from someone, including their loved one.


    Shishio wasn''t sure what other people''s thoughts were, but he felt that this wasn''t something that he needed to talk about. After all, what he had done might seem big or exaggerated to some people, but for him, it was nothing.


    After they ate, they went to the school together, stopped in the quiet neighboring area when there was no one before they walked together to the school.


    "Ritsu is sad," Shiina said as they walked together, thinking that Ritsu was lonely when Ritsu walked alone without her and Shishio.


    "....."


    Shishio patted Shiina''s head and said, "We have always walked together. After all, so you don''t need to worry too much." He wondered what he should do with Ritsu, but he felt that he needed to tell her the truth about his rtionship with everyone since he knew that being left out was ufortable.


    Shishio had told Mea and Maiko about his rtionship. Even Mai also knew about it. He might not need to tell Ritsu, but he just wanted to tell her. As for how she would react, he could pretty much tell that she might p him or ignore him for a few days. Still, if he didn''t try, he wouldn''t know the result, right?


    Also, if he didn''t do this, he knew that their rtionship wouldn''t progress.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    However, Saki, Nana, and Miu looked at Shishio and wondered whether Ritsu might be their sister in the future.


    "Right, Saki, can I visit your sster?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Saki was surprised and asked, "Why?"


    "Well, I was just curious since I''d never seen your ss," Shishio said.


    "Okay." Saki nodded and felt a bit excited when she thought that Shishio would visit her ss.


    Still, Shishio would have never expected that he would meet someone unexpected during the break when he was about to visit Saki''s ss. When he was about to approach Saki''s ss, he saw someone familiar, eating lunch alone in the ss next to Saki''s. He was a bit dumbfounded and rubbed his eyes several times, but he knew that this girl had appeared in his school.


    "Huh? Rui-nee?"

 Chapter 291 - Eh?

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Eh?</h4>


    Chihiro read the moving application to Sakurasou before she looked at the girl in front of her. "Aoyama-san, do you want to move to Sakurasou?"


    "Yes, Sensei." Nanami nodded without hesitation.


    Chihiro looked at Nanami for a moment and asked, "Do you know what kind of ce this is?"


    "It''s a special dorm with a lot of talented people, right?" Nanami asked.


    Chihiro was a bit surprised, but then she nodded. "You''re not wrong, but since you understand the situation of the Sakurasou, you should understand how hard it is to live in Sakurasou. You''re in the same ss as Kanda, right? You should ask him how he felt after he moved out from Sakurasou." She didn''t really want to see someone hurt or move out in the middle because they realized the difference in talent and how cruel reality was.


    "No, Sensei." Shaking her head, Nanami said, "I have made up my decision, and I..." Her face flushed when she thought about her agreement with Shishio. After all, she would be his maid, and then... Cough! Cough!


    ''No, Nanami! You can''t think of something perverted!''


    Chihiro looked at Nanami, who seemed to be preupied with strange things on her head. She then looked at Nanami''s ss and asked, "Say, Aoyama, do you know Shishio?"


    "Eh?"


    Looking at Nanami, whose face turned red, Chihiro rubbed her temple and felt she needed to talk with her nephew.


    ---


    "Rui-nee?"


    Rui, who was eating alone on her desk, turned around and was also surprised to see Shishio. "Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio didn''t hesitate to approach Rui, who was in the 2nd year ss, and sat on the chair right in front of her desk. "Did you transfer to this school? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Rui''s bleak mood quickly turned into happiness, but she still maintained her nk expression and said, "Surprised."


    "...It''s the first time I''ve heard such a in surprise in my life." Shishio was lost for words and looked at Rui''s ss curiously. He could see that almost all the students in this ss were looking at both of them curiously, wondering about the rtionship between the two, but he just ignored them.


    "You''re not happy?" Rui asked.


    "I''m happy. I''m happy. I''m super happy to know that you have decided to transfer to this school," Shishio said inly.


    "Why can''t I see that you''re that happy, though?" Usually, Rui would see Shishio smiling, but this time, he didn''t smile, which made her frown a bit.


    "Well, there was a situation." Shishio didn''t want to smile in Rui''s ss since it was troublesome and directly changed the conversation topic. "Still, there aren''t any of your ssmates who are curious about you, Rui-nee? Isn''t the transfer student usually being surrounded and being asked a question?" Even though some of the questions that were asked to the transfer student by other students might be insensitive, it was normal since they were just teenagers. They didn''t have enough interpersonal skills that could make anyone feelfortable. Still, it was necessary to answer those questions since they didn''t mean anything bad, and in the ce where the transfer student knew no one, the ssmates who came and asked them a question could be the first acquaintance on the school where they were transferred.


    Still, if someone was a lone wolf and feltfortable being alone, then it was their freedom to not engage in interpersonal matters inside the ss.


    However, the price of freedom was huge, and that price was being alone.


    Shishio looked at Rui and could see that she wasn''t ready for that, and she wanted to get along with her ssmates.


    "Well..." Rui lowered her head a bit and said, "There are some people on the first break before, but the crowd thin out..."


    "Well, it isn''t surprising since you often talk as if you''re picking a fight with someone," Shishio said with a nod, showing his understanding.


    "....." Rui stared at Shishio, and if stare could kill, then it would be her stare at this moment.


    "Still, I''m a bit curious, how you mess up, can you tell me, Rui-nee?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "..."


    Rui rolled her eyes, but then she started to tell how she messed up her first conversation with her ssmates.


    Listening to Rui''s story, Shishio had to admit that this girl was a little too blunt, and at the same time, this girl was also quite selfish. He looked at this girl and understood that this girl had a low EQ.


    Being blunt was alright, and there was nothing bad about being truthful, but it wasn''t good to hurt someone.


    Rui had never considered the feeling of the other party that she talked with, thus resulting in her situation now.


    Still, Shishio felt that this side of her was cute, but it didn''t mean that other people, especially girls, understood this side of her. "Has it been this way?"


    "Um." Rui was a bit depressed, but she nodded as she exined her difference with Hina.


    Hina, who was Rui''s older sister, had always been so good with people, and she had a lot of friends, considering how friendly she was.


    On the other hand, Rui, who had always been so blunt and had never thought too much about the other''s people''s feelings, blindly mimicked her surroundings without thinking too much and caused a lot of mess here and there in her interpersonal rtionship, especially toward friends and ssmates.


    "It can''t be helped. But, seeing how messed up you are, let me put you under my special training, Rui-nee," Shishio said with a smug expression.


    "...Ha?" Rui stared at Shishio with a nk expression.


    "Okay, stop with that expression." Shishio pointed his finger at himself and said, "In other words, we''ll try to practice how to talk with your ssmates. I''ll pretend to be your ssmate and speak to you, and you''ll answer me, okay? Let me see how youmunicate with your ssmates. I''ll also tell you how to talk with your friends so this situation won''t happen again."


    "....." Rui stared at Shishio with a daze, and there was also a tint of blush on her cheeks.


    "Got it?"


    "Go for it!" Rui said with a ze in her eyes.


    Shishio coughed then tried to mimic a girl''s voice. "Hey, hey, Rui-chan, what do you do on your holiday?"


    "..." Rui was dumbfounded and said, "If you wear a wig, woman''s clothes, and use that voice, no one can tell that you''re a boy."


    "...Can we not change the topic of our conversation?" Shishio was speechless.


    Rui realized that she was in serious training, so she nodded. "On the holiday..." She thought for a moment and said, "...I guess I read books more often than not."


    "Heh~ what kind of books?"


    "I''m afraid that you wouldn''t know even if I told you," Rui said with a nk expression.


    "...." Shishio''s expression was almost broken, but he still said, "Let''s say that you ask the same question to someone and that someone answers the same question as you. What will you feel?"


    "What will I feel?" Rui thought for a moment and said inly, "I don''t care much."


    "..." Shishio looked at Rui''s nk expression and wanted to knock this girl''s head somehow. "Still, even if they don''t know what kind of book that you read, it is necessary to continue the conversation, at least, don''t stop in such an awkward situation."


    Rui nodded, then said, "I like "gas, earth, and hope" by Tanaka Maijou."


    Shishio rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, "Hmm... I can probably guess that the girls wouldn''t know what reaction to take, but well, don''t worry. Still, what''s important is that you should try to smile." He then continued to act as Rui''s female friend and said, "I see~ I love writers such as Kamimura Kiruha, and I often read his work."


    "Ah..." Rui showed a forced smile and said, "Those half-assed literary novels where a highly educated riajuu agonizes over love..."


    "You know... if I''m really your female friend, then I might flip your table directly," Shishio said with a sigh and thought that this girl was really bad at talking, but at least, this girl could still be saved.


    "Is that bad?"


    "It''s quite bad, but not that bad."


    "What''s so bad about it? I''m just being blunt, right?"


    Shishio looked at Rui and said, "Being blunt or truthful in conversation is good and all, and I don''t tell you to be someone else or act so you can integrate with your ssmates, but..."


    "But...?"


    "You should mind your words a bit so you won''t hurt the feeling of the other party."


    "I won''t hurt the other party..." Rui murmured, then asked, "Like how a customer on cabaret shop talks?"


    "Why are you mentioning a cabaret shop right now?" Shishio looked at Rui with a confused expression. Still, he didn''t really understand what was so good about the cabaret shop and what he knew about that shop was only a ce for someone to talk and a drink, which made him quite confused why someone needed to pay to talk with someone. Still, he knew that this girl was joking.


    "I am trying hard to talk with you now. Can you at least give me a tip?" Rui asked.


    "Why should I give you a tip?"


    "Then I''ll bring the man in ck to beat the crap of you."


    "Why did you bring the man in ck? What am I? Alien?"


    "Please pay up, sir. 100,000 yen."


    "100,000 yen? Just to chat with you? Why don''t you just sell my limbs?"


    "What? Are you ndering my club?"


    "Are we going to continue with this joke?"


    "Hey, men in ck,e over here!"


    "Don''t call them!" Shishio was wondering why there was such an uncute girl in this world, but...


    "Hahaha...!!!"


    "....." Rui turned her head and was confused when she saw a lot of her ssmates wereughing hard. "Huh?"


    Shishio nodded secretly and didn''t feel that surprised by this situation.


    "What''s with you, Tachibana-san? You''re so good at jokes."


    "What was the short skit that you just had? The cabaret girl and her customer? That''s hrious!"


    "What were you practicing, Oga-kun?"


    Shishio looked at Rui''s ssmates and asked, "How do you know my name?"


    "Ah, you''re quite famous in the 1st grade, after all, so I call your name subconsciously. Is that not okay?" The girl asked shyly.


    "...." Rui.


    "I don''t mind, Senpai," Shishio said politely.


    "Then what were you practicing before?"


    "No, she said that she wanted to make friends, so we were practicing how to talk," Shishio simply told the truth.


    "Then it somehow turns into such a joke?"


    "What~? Rui-chan, you wanted to talk?"


    "We certainly thought you wanted to be all by yourself."


    "Then let''s hang out from now on since we also wanted to hang out with you."


    "....." Rui looked at her ssmates in a daze, showing a shy expression, before she lowered her head and said, "Ah... I don''t mind."


    Theyughed and showed a happy smile when they knew Rui''s true personality.


    Looking at Rui''s ssmates who tried to talk with Rui, who was so shy at this moment, Shishio also didn''t stay here any longer and walked out naturally without causing too much of a scene, but then, he was a bit dumbfounded when he saw Saki was there, staring at him.


    "...."


    Shishio didn''t hesitate and approached Saki. "Sorry, I waste."


    "Um, I can see that." Saki nodded, then looked at Rui. "She''s cute."


    "You''re cuter, Saki," Shishio said with a smile.


    Saki snorted and wanted to pull this bastard''s ear somehow. "Let''s go. I''m starving waiting for you, talking with a beautiful girl in a different ss."


    "What a coincidence, me too. Still, it''s great that we''re alike since we''re getting hungry at the same time."


    "If you say that, then you also do alike with all the girls in this school, right? Do you want to create a harem with all the girls in this school?" Saki asked.


    "I have heard that the cafeteria has a new menu. How about we try it?" Shishio said with an awkward expression.


    Looking at his awkward expression, Saki snorted, but she didn''t say much.


    Still, Saki''s mood was better after she was coaxed by Shishio, and she forgot to ask who that girl was.


    However, Shishio didn''t realize that there was someone who had been watching when he had a conversation with Rui before and the expression of this someone was soplicated, but in the end, this someone didn''t say anything and returned to his ss. Still, this person felt as if he had lost something important somehow, even though he didn''t know what it was.


    When Shishio and Saki were walking away, Rui talked with her ssmates and got used to their cheerfulness. Her expression returned to her usual deadpan expression until suddenly, one of the girls suddenly asked.


    "Rui-chan, do you know Oga-kun?"


    "I know him." Rui nodded and didn''t think too much about this question. Still, she didn''t expect that someone would suddenly drop a bomb on her.


    "By the way, Rui-chan, do you know that Oga-kun has a girlfriend?"


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 292 - Scumbag Is Made

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Scumbag Is Made</h4>


    Shishio didn''t expect that Rui would transfer to his school so suddenly, but even so, it didn''t mean that he was going to focus on her. After all, even though they had lost their virginity together, he had girlfriends in this school, and he needed to give his priority right.


    ''It''s just... I wonder how she''ll react.''


    Shishio shook his head and thought that it was better to think about this matterter.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-kun?" Ritsu asked.


    "It just feels like it''s been a while since we''ve been home together," Shishio said.


    "Well, that''s true..." Ritsu also felt that it had been a while since they had gone back together, even though they often went home together. Still, this change made her quite lonely even though she had expected this matter.


    "Bye, Miu, Nana, Maiko, and Mea. Let''s go back, Shishio, Ritsu, Saki," Shiina said.


    Looking at Shiina for a moment, Shishio thought that this girl didn''te to his roomst night, but because of that, his rtionship with Roberta became even closer. However, he just wasn''t sure how to exin this matter yet. Still, unexpectedly, they might ept this matter quickly since they might think it would be weird if Roberta didn''t have a rtionship with him.


    If so, Shishio was happy that they could ept his rtionship with Roberta. However, he felt conflicted about their image of him since he was sure that they saw him as a scumbag. Still, he wasn''t going to pretend or be a hypocrite that he wasn''t one.


    ''What''s the use of reputationpared to their happiness?''


    Shishio felt that it didn''t really matter, even if he was known as a scumbag as long as he could make all of them happy.


    They were about to part to go back, but suddenly someone called his name out.


    "Oga-kun!"


    They turned their heads and saw Tachibana Hina, who came, waving her hand toward him. Looking at her boobs that were moving around, each of them had a different kind of reaction. Still, Nana was bigger.


    "What''s wrong, Tachibana-sensei?" Shishio asked curiously.


    Hina didn''t think too much when she saw that Shishio was surrounded by many girls and asked, "Have you met Rui-chan?"


    "I met her on my break earlier." Shishio nodded.


    "Really? Then please take care of her, alright? She''s quite awkward after all," Hina said. Still, she felt that Shishio was working too fast, right? She didn''t tell him that Rui had transferred to this school before, which was why she didn''t expect that they had met each other.


    "I think it is a bit hard, Sensei. After all, we''re from a different grade, and don''t you believe in your little sister, Sensei?" Shishio said. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help Rui, but there was a time and asion, right? If he agreed directly in front of his girlfriends, it would be troublesome to exin what was going on between him and Rui. If he was free, it was all good, but he had something to do after this.


    "Hmm... that''s true, but you can even befriend a lot of beautiful girls like this," Hina said as she observed all the girls around Shishio for a moment. "So, what''s the problem with befriending one more girl?"


    "..." Shishio.


    "Alright, that''s all. Thank you, alright?" Hina left with a cheerful tone.


    "..."


    Shishio stared at Hina and thought that this woman was sharper than he had thought, but at the same time, he was wondering whether this woman came to give him trouble.


    "Shishio, who is this Rui?" Nana asked as she wrapped her hand around his neck.


    Shishio could see that everyone was looking at him, but even so, his expression didn''t change much, and he said, "Did you remember a week ago when I''d told you that I was going to help my friend?" Still, once again, he realized how big Nana''s size was when her two melons were pressed against his arms.


    "You mean that friend is this Rui?" Saki asked with a frown. She might be the only one who had seen Rui, and at the same time, she just wanted to know why there seemed to be something special between Rui and Shishio, even though they were just friends.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "That friend is Rui."


    "How did you know her?" Miu asked.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "How about we talk as we walk?"


    They nodded directly since it wasn''t good to talk while they were still in the shoe locker area, and there were many people who passed this area, so if they stayed there for a long time, they might cause trouble. As for being the center of attention, even though some people still stared at them, especially girls since they were looking at Shishio, most of the students had gotten used to their group, so they didn''t say much.


    They either went to the club or went home directly since they were just practically strangers.


    Still, Hikigaya Hachiman had to admit that the world was really unfair since Shishio''s life was practically a sultan in real life. If Shishio was the protagonist, then he was just a background character whose face was toozy to be drawn by the author.


    ''Well, it''s not like we will get to know each other.''


    Considering how he was at school, Hikigaya didn''t think that he would know Shishio in life, so he didn''t think too much and went home since he didn''t want to stare at his group any longer. It wasn''t that he hated Shishio or anything, but he was just jealous.


    Taking out his phone, Hikigaya then decided to check the school forum that had just appeared a few days ago, and he had to admit that this forum was quite interesting. With how much free time he had, this forum was a good way to spend his free time.


    ''Should I create a discussion about ''Go explode, Riajuu!''?'' Hikigaya thought that it was a good idea.


    ---


    Shishio had to admit that as long as it would create convenience for the harem protagonist and his heroines to meet or talk to each other, adding more settings nearby the school had always been amon thing.


    Shrine, convenience store, karaoke, arcade, bench, beach, and any other ces were always added to the setting of the story, depending on the situation.


    Still, it was impossible to add a beach since they were at Shinjuku, which was andlocked area, but it was still possible to add a park.


    Shishio was sitting on the bench, looking at the girls who chose a drink from the vending machine. He looked at Shiina, who was sitting next to him, sipping her drink silently. "What did you drink, Mashiro?"


    "Apple juice." Shiina looked at Shishio and asked, "What about you?"


    "Pepsi."


    "Can I try?"


    "I don''t mind."


    Shiina took the Pepsi from Shishio''s hand and sipped it gently. Her expression turned weird since her tongue was a bit ufortable because of the frizzy feeling from the Pepsi.


    "You don''t like it?" Shishio asked with augh. Still, looking at her red and cute tongue, his pants were a bit tight.


    Shiina was a bit unhappy when she heard hisugh, but looking at this smile, she decided to forgive him. "Do you want to try mine?"


    "Is it delicious?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Let me try it then." Shishio sipped Shiina''s apple juice and could feel the artificial sweetener on his tongue, and there wasn''t any real apple on the beverage, but even so, it was alright and tasted quite good.


    "Okay, okay, enough flirting since we have an important discussion here!" Maiko''s words made everyone focus on the matter that they were about to talk about.


    "Well, you''re curious about Rui, right?"


    "Um." Everyone nodded, and they were just wondering who Rui was. Of course, it might be only their instinct, but they felt that Shishio treated Rui a bit special, which made them curious and slightly jealous.


    Nana, Miu, Saki, and Shiina didn''t feel jealous since they were Shishio''s girlfriends, but Mea, Maiko, and Ritsu felt slightly jealous, even though they didn''t know reason. However, if they had to say the reason, it might be because some girl they didn''t know suddenly got close to him. They might not understand why they felt this feeling, but they just didn''t really like it.


    If the girls had a big status like Nana, Yukinoshita, Shiina, or Sakurajima Mai, they might not say much, but Rui was a normal girl with a cute face. If they talked about who was cuter, then Mai and Maiko felt that they were cuter.


    Ritsu wasn''t as narcissistic as Mai and Maiko, but she was also quite curious about Rui since she also had heard about the new cute transfer student from the next ss.


    Still, they knew that their feelings were quite unreasonable and they shouldn''t have these kinds of feelings. But even so, they hoped that Shishio could take care of their friends dearly and not befriend other girls randomly.


    "As I have told you before, Rui is my friend, but she''s my first friend in Tokyo," Shishio said.


    "First friend?!" They were surprised when they heard Shishio''s answer.


    Shishio then told them his first time meeting Rui and how they became friends with each other. As for how they lost their virginity together, he decided to keep that matter a secret for now. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell them, but this matter also included Rui, and he felt that it was too selfish to tell this matter directly without Rui''s consent.


    Hearing their answer, they somehow felt relief since Shishio''s rtionship with Rui wasn''t something that they had imagined, and at the same time, they also understood why the way he treated Rui was a bit special than others.


    However, if they knew the real reason, then they might not be surprised by Shishio''s treatment.


    Unfortunately, it might take a while before they know the real reason.


    With this matter resolved, they decided to go back since Shishio had something to do, and he returned to Sakurasou with Saki, Shiina, and Ritsu.


    "Are you going somewhere tonight?" Saki asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to Ikebukuro," Shishio said.


    "Ikebukuro?" 3x


    Shiina, Saki, and Ritsu showed a different reaction. If Saki and Ritsu were surprised, then Shiina was confused since she didn''t know what kind of ce it was.


    "What are you doing there? That ce is dangerous, you know?" Saki asked with a frown.


    "I have heard that there is a Color Gang, Drug Dealer, Kidnapper, Yakuza, and various other strange people there, you know?" Ritsu said.


    Shiina pulled Shishio''s sleeve off his sweater, thinking that he was doing something dangerous again.


    "You''re so exaggerated. This is Japan, you know? We''re in one of the safest ces on earth. While it is true that Ikebukuro might have been dangerous in the past, it has be a peaceful ce now. Also, next time, don''t show such prejudice against something. We might need to be careful against something if we hear something bad about them, but it doesn''t mean that everything about it is bad. You might see something unexpected there," Shishio said.


    Ritsu was a bit uneptable that she was being reprimanded, so she asked, "Oh? For example? What is the unexpected thing that you can see from something bad?"


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Ritsu for a moment and said, "It''s you, Ritsu-senpai."


    "Huh? Me?" Ritsu was bewildered.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded. "Remember the first time we met each other? You were so rude at that time that you directly told me to move away. You ignored a lot of people so you could read your book. You even hit my nose at that time and caused me to have a nosebleed. I can list a lot of your bad points, but you might not be able to ept it if I list all of them." Still, if this girl wasn''t cute, he wouldn''t even bother to talk with her.


    Unlike guys who could still work hard by getting a lot of money or tried to work their talents so they could be famous people, even if their appearance wasn''t good, as long as they had either of them, they could still get a beautiful woman.


    However, if a woman had an ugly appearance, it was over. Even if they had money or talent, the guys wouldn''t love them fully. It was cruel, but the world was like that, and it was also the reason why a lot of women''s products such as make-up and other things were profitable. Still, there had always been an exception, though it might be quite hard.


    "Ugh..." Ritsu couldn''t say anything, and her face was a bit sad when she heard that Shishio had a lot of bad opinions about her, especially when he still remembered when she hit his nose on the riverbank before.


    Shiina and Saki didn''t say anything since they were quite interested in their conversation.


    "Still, after we got to know each other. I see a lot of wonderful things about you," Shishio said.


    "Huh?!" Ritsu was startled again.


    "First, you''re gentle. Even though you''re so awkward and aren''t good with people, you often try to help them in your own way. Second, you have a cute reaction that it is fun to see you react. There are also---"


    "Stop! Stop!" Ritsu''s face was so red, and she tried to cover Shishio''s mouth.


    Shishio still tried to talk even if his mouth was covered, which made Ritsu even more embarrassed.


    "...." Shiina and Saki rolled their eyes, but neither of them said anything since they weren''t blind.


    "But what are you doing there?" Saki asked.


    Shishio moved Ritsu''s hand away, ignoring Ritsu, whose face was so red when he held her hand, and said, "You know about my forum, right?" When they nodded, he let go of Ritsu''s hands to her disappointment, then continued with his exnation. "I have made a deal with someone from the 2nd grade to help me promote the forum, so repay this person. I have to apany this person to Ikebukuro. As for whether this ce is dangerous or not, you don''t need to worry, alright?"


    They nodded, but then Ritsu asked, "Shishio, why you''re so fixed with this forum? You know, even if you don''t make a deal, this forum is bound to be popr sooner orter. You don''t need to be in a hurry, right?"


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by Ritsu''s question, but he needed this forum to go viral as soon as possible. However, he couldn''t tell the reason, or rather, he wasn''t sure whether they could believe him since his reason to make this forum go viral as soon as possible was to help a girl.


    "Well, you know, I have another n after I have finished with this forum."


    "Another n?" 3x


    They looked at Shishio curiously, and somehow they wanted to see the inside of his head since he had too much of an idea, right?


    "I''ll keep it a secret for now since it won''t be fun, alright?"


    Shishio didn''t tell them too much and returned to Sakurasou, changed his clothes, and read to pick up Ebina Hina before they went to Ikebukuro, but before he walked out, Chihiro suddenly stopped him.


    "Shishio, can we talk for a bit?"


    "....."


    Shishio was wondering how many times Chihiro had asked him to talk.

 Chapter 293 - Ebina-senpai Is Too Rotten...

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Ebina-senpai Is Too Rotten...</h4>


    Shishio was on the top of his motorcycle, looking at Chihiro, who suddenly called him out. "Well, I don''t mind." He was about to step down from his motorcycle, but she stopped him.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to step down from it." Chihiro looked at Shishio and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    "Where?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "Gym."


    "Gym?" Chihiro raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why?" She looked at Shishio''s body was already good, so there was no need to make it bigger, right?


    "I just bought shares in the gym chain, so I thought I''d check it out," Shishio said calmly.


    "....." Chihiro rubbed her temple somehow and let out a long sigh. ''If only he wasn''t my nephew...'' If Shishio wasn''t her nephew, then she wouldn''t let him go and ate him directly. "Well, just don''t go back toote."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go back sote." Shishio looked at Chihiro calmly and asked, "Is that all?"


    "No, I want to ask you about Aoyama Nanami. Do you know her?" Chihiro asked.


    "I know her." Shishio nodded. "She''s my ssmate."


    "It''s good that you know each other, so can you help her move out tomorrow? She''s going to be a new resident of Sakurasou," Chihiro said.


    "Alright, I''ll help her tomorrow." Shishio agreed without hesitation, but then he saw Chihiro''s expression was a bit weird. "What''s wrong?"


    "...So your rtionship is close?"


    "With who?"


    "With this Aoyama." Chihiro looked at Shishio and knew that this guy was simply a nuclear weapon. As long as a girl or a woman was around his vicinity, they would be hit by his radiation.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro and asked, "Is it important?"


    "It''s important." Chihiro nodded. "You have a girlfriend, after all. Don''t you think that you need to watch out for your rtionship with other girls so your girlfriend won''t misunderstand you?"


    Shishio didn''t answer Chihiro''s question and stared at her for a moment.


    "Wh - What''s with that stare?" Chihiro''s face slowly reddened. Still, she felt a bit annoyed that she stuttered at this moment, which made her feel that she had lost to her nephew.


    "I''d just realized that our rtionship is pretty close too, Chihiro-nee. I wonder if my girlfriend will misunderstand our rtionship," Shishio said with a joking tone.


    "I''m your aunt, bastard!" Chihiro knocked Shishio''s head lightly.


    "Don''t knock my head Chihiro-nee. If I be stupid, can you take responsibility for me?" Shishio asked as he rubbed his head.


    "Even if you''re stupid, it''s you who should take responsibility for me, not the other way around!" Chihiro corrected Shishio''s words with a serious tone.


    "..."


    Suddenly the atmosphere between the two became quite subtle.


    "...I think that I should go now since it''s better for me to go early so I can go back early." Shishio broke the silence.


    "Oh... Oh, be careful." Chihiro turned around to hide her blush.


    "I''ll go first. Bye, Chihiro-nee." Shishio smiled as he said goodbye.


    "Um, be careful, alright?" Chihiro also smiled and couldn''t look away from his smile. She didn''t enter Sakurasou and watched his back that slowly became smaller before she covered her face with her hands, feeling a bit embarrassed by their banter before. ''What was that?'' She pped her cheeks several times and tried to remind herself. ''Come on, Chihiro! You''re his aunt!'' When she recalled what their rtionship was, her hand that was waving toward his direction awkwardly fell before she entered Sakurasou with mixed feelings.


    ---


    Ebina was waiting right outside her apartment building with arge bag on her shoulder. She was sitting on the bench, waiting for Shishio toe.


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it... it might be my first time going out with a boy, huh?" Ebina rubbed her chin and felt a bit shy that Shishio took her first time.


    Her friend had tried to introduce her to guys in the past, but she ignored them since she knew it was impossible for a guy to understand her hobby. As for making an otaku as her boyfriend, she had never thought of that possibility since even some otakus were disgusted by BL (Boys Love) rted things.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter..." Ebina knew that Shishio was more interested in Yumiko, and if possible, she wanted them to be together. However, she knew that Shishio had a girlfriend. "I wonder when he''s going to break up with his girlfriend..." She thought for a while then suddenly saw a motorcycle stop right in front of her. She couldn''t react for a while until she saw the person on the motorcycle take off his helmet.


    "Should we go, Ebina-senpai?"


    "....."


    Ebina had to admit that if there was BL manga with Shishio as the model, she would buy it without hesitation. "Um!"


    ---


    Ikebukuro is amercial and entertainment district in Toshima, Tokyo, Japan.


    While not asrge or well known as Akihabara, Ikebukuro is also a center of otaku culture. However, unlike Akihabara, Ikebukuro caters more to a female clientele with butler cafes and anime, manga, and cosy-rted shops such as Animate, Mandarake, and K-Books. The center of the female otaku scene is located along Otome Road, just north of Sunshine City. It is also said to be a good ce to find doujinshi, or self-published manga or novels, especially those produced for women.


    How could Shishio know all of that even though it was his first time in this ce?


    It was because Ebina had been talking non-stop, introducing him to an Ikeburo during their trip.


    When Ebina saw that Shishio didn''t have a prejudice against otaku and even asked her curiously, she didn''t hesitate to introduce him to a lot of things about Ikebukuro culture. She even told him why she asked her toe to apany her.


    "If Ie at noon, then it is alright, but at night, it is a bit dangerous." Ebina sighed, wondering why the new BL manga that she had been waiting for would be released tonight. ''If it''s on the weekend...'' Not that she had anything toin about, though, since she could get her manga faster.


    "Isn''t that obvious? You''re a girl. You''re quite a cute one at that. If you walk at night alone, isn''t that dangerous?"


    "Quite a cute one? Can you just say that I''m cute? What''s quite a cute one?" Ebina couldn''t help butin slightly, but she was full of smiles when she heard his praise.


    "Yes, yes, you''re a cute girl," Shishio said in a perfunctory manner.


    "..." If Ebina wasn''t afraid that an ident might happen, then she might p Shishio''s head at this moment.


    ---


    As they arrived at the Ikebukuro, Shishio could see a bustling city that wasn''t even close to Shinjuku. He had to admit thatpared to Kyoto, the number of people in Tokyo was so huge, and it made the air quite thin, especially when he had topare it to Iwafune before. Still, he understood why Ikebukuro was called amercial and entertainment district at this moment.


    Shishio found a parking park near the Ikebukuro station and when he parked his motorcycle, Ebina, who had stepped down from the motorcycle, suddenly called his name out.


    "Oga-kun!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Wee to Ikebukuro!"


    Shishio looked at Ebina, who was still wearing a helmet and carrying the backpack that he had brought before. On his hand, there was a huge bag that Ebina had brought since they exchanged bags with each other so they could ride the motorcycle better.


    "Thanks, but you should take off the helmet now."


    "Oh - oh!" Ebina nodded quickly and wanted to take off the helmet, but it was quite difficult.


    "Come closer. Let me help you," Shishio said.


    Ebina didn''t think too much and moved closer toward Shishio, letting him help, taking off her helmet, but she felt a bit regret, letting him do this since it made her heart race so fast and her face blush. She felt his fingers on her chin and cheeks until she heard the "click" sound, and the helmet on her head was taken off.


    Shishio put two helmets on his motorcycle and also stepped down from his motorcycle. "Shall we go now?"


    Hearing Shishio''s question, Ebina quickly reacted. "Yes!"


    Still, on Ebina''s head, she tried to imagine the scene where Shishio helped her to take off the helmet on her head, but the one that he helped wasn''t her. Instead, it was a man, and she had to admit that scene was hot.


    "Ebina-senpai, do you need a tissue?" Shishio took the tissue that he kept on his backpack as he looked at Ebina, who had a nosebleed.


    "Ah, yes, thank you very much!" Ebina took the tissue naturally and cleaned up her nosebleed. Her sses were shining, and she was staring in one direction. She knew that her battle would begin sooner orter, and she was ready for it. "Let''s go, Shishio-kun. Let me show you the battleground known as the Ikebukuro."


    "....."


    Shishio could only watch her antics speechlessly at this moment.


    "Come on, Oga-kun!"


    "Oh - oh!"


    ---


    As they walked together, Ebina realized Shishio was simply walking limelight since whenever he walked, there were many people, especially girls, staring at him. Unlike other famousmercial districts such as Shinjuku or Shibuya, most of the people on the Ikebukuro came from Saitama. Even though it sounded quite cruel,pared to Tokyo, Saitama was a countryside, so they had never seen someone as handsome as Shishio. Still, even in entire Japan, it might be hard or impossible to see someone as handsome as him.


    Ebina took a facemask that she brought and gave it to Shishio. "Shishio, wear this."


    "Thanks." Shishio didn''t reject Ebina''s kindness and epted the facemask.


    Looking at Shishio, who wore the facemask without muchint, Ebina sighed in relief, but even so, he still attracted a lot of attention, considering how tall and good his body was, but it was still several times better than before. ''Even though his clothes are so normal...'' Shishio was just wearing a ck-colored hoodie, white t-shirt, ck jersey pants, and sneakers. He didn''t wear strange clothes, and he was just normal clothes, but when he wore them, it gave off a different feeling.


    Shishio looked at Ebina, who was wearing a sweater, shirt, jeans, pants, sneakers, and red-framed sses, and asked, "Ebina-senpai, should we go to Animate or Otome Road?"


    Otome Road, a center for otaku culture and a shopping district for anime and manga aimed at women. As most people expected, this district sold a lot of BL, Shoujo, and other otaku-rted goods aimed at women.


    On the other hand, Animate was a retail store of anime, video games, and manga. In conclusion, this store would sell most otaku-rted goods.


    Shishio knew that Ebina wanted to go to either of them, though he wasn''t sure which one that she wanted to go to. However, her reaction was unexpected since she suddenly stopped so suddenly. "What''s wrong?"


    "Why do you think that I want to go to Otome Road?" Ebina asked.


    "You seemed to be so excited when you told me about Otome Road, so I thought that you wanted to go there," Shishio said.


    "You know what kind of goods are sold in that ce, right?" Ebina asked.


    "Shoujo manga, Otome Game, BL, and other things, right? What''s wrong?" Shishio was confused since Ebina''s state was a bit wrong.


    "Do you think that is okay to like such a thing?" Ebina asked.


    "Okay?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "You mean to like something like BL?"


    "Um." Ebina nodded. "What do you think of BL itself?"


    "BL, huh? Frankly, I''m not good at it, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t ept the person who loves it since I don''t think there''s something wrong with pursuing something that you love. Also, even though I''m not good at it, I think that BL is just a Shoujo manga with a different gender character..." Shishio exined, but Ebina suddenly became excited.


    "That''s right! BL manga is just a Shoujo manga! What''s wrong with it! Everyone should love BL manga and not judge the people who love it!"


    Looking at Ebina, who suddenly became excited, Shishio quickly calmed her down and said, "I know that you''re all excited, but calm down. Not all people in this world are all-open-minded like me. You should know the image of otaku in the eyes of most people, right?" Even though he didn''t think that there was anything wrong with pursuing something you loved, he also wanted Ebina to see the ce and asion since they were in the middle of the street right now!


    Ebina ignored Shishio''s words and said, "Shishio-kun, how about we embark on the BL path together? I think that you have talent on this path. How about Kiriya-sensei? I think he has always seen you differently from other students, right?"


    "I''m not happy at all with that praise." Shishio wanted to smack this girl''s butts, but he held himself and directly pushed this girl''s back to move forward. "Also, don''t talk more nonsense. Let''s go, or your manga will be sold out!"


    "Still, what do you think of Kiriya-sensei?"


    "That''s not a funny joke. Still, if I have to choose between a BL lover girl or a guy, then I''ll choose a BL lover girl without hesitation," Shishio said without hesitation. After all, the BL lover girl was still a girl, and Ebina was also a cute girl. Lastly, it was several times better than dating a guy.


    "..." Ebina blinked her eyes as she stared at Shishio''s handsome face with a stunned and blush on her face. Luckily, it was night, so her blush wasn''t so noticeable.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked curiously since this girl suddenly stared at him nkly, but Ebina quickly reacted and let out a sigh, showing her disappointment. "Unfortunately, Shishio-kun... If you like a guy..."


    "...."


    Shishio knew that Ebina was a Fujoshi, but this girl was too rotten, right?

 Chapter 294 - Ikebukuro Isnt Just A Normal District

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Ikebukuro Isn''t Just A Normal District</h4>


    After their talk before, Ebina didn''t hide her desire and bravely walked toward "Otome Road."


    "Senpai, I don''t need to enter, right?" Shishio asked unsurely. He knew that Ikebukuro might not be a peaceful ce, but no ganks or yakuza would enter an "Otome Road," right?


    Ebinaughed when she heard Shishio''s question. "You can wait here then. Give me my bag, by the way."


    Shishio gave Ebina''s bag, and she also gave him his bag, but when they were about to do it, someone called Ebina''s name.


    "Ebina-shi?"


    Shishio and Ebina turned their heads and saw a group of four people with three men and one woman.


    "Erika-shi?"


    "Wow! It''s Ebina-shi! It''s rare to see you at night like this! Did youe for that?"


    "Yes, Erika-shi! I have been waiting for that, and I can''t wait for it!"


    "Um! Um! I understand how you feel since we need to wait for two months for this to work!"


    Then Ebina and the girl, whose name was Erika started to talk with words that Shishio and three men couldn''t understand and didn''t want to join no matter what.


    Shishio and the three men looked at each other and could only show a wry smile to each other, and somehow they understood each other feelings at this moment.


    Shishio looked at Ebina, then looked at Erika, who was dressed in a ck cheongsam and a ck newsboy cap. He could see that she had brown eyes and brown hair tied in a braid. He looked at this girl and knew that he had seen this girl in his previous life.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received 63% shares of Mandarake>


    "......" Shishio didn''t say much and only looked at the night sky in silence since the conversation between the two girls wasn''t something he could join, nor did he want to.


    "Kyaaa, I can''t wait to get it!" Ebina squealed in happiness.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go! We''re not the only ones who are aiming for it! It''ll be terrible if it sells out!" Erika was also excited and wanted to enter the store directly.


    "Okay! Okay! Let''s go!" Ebina also couldn''t wait any longer either.


    "Wait, Senpai. You forgot your bag." Shishio quickly reminded Ebina.


    "Oh, right! Thanks, Oga-kun." Ebina stopped, and they exchanged bags with each other. She looked at him and asked, "I''m going to enter the battlefield. Are you noting?"


    "...Thank you, but I''ll wait here," Shishio said and felt speechless.


    "What a shame..." Ebina sighed and said, "Wait here then, it won''t be long! Let''s go, Erika-shi!"


    "Ah, yes..." Erika nodded as she looked at Shishio curiously, and when Ebina moved closer, she whispered and asked, "Is that your boyfriend? I''m so jealous that you can have a boyfriend that can understand your hobby."


    What was the biggest problem with Fujoshi? They wanted a boyfriend, but they didn''t want an Otaku boyfriend since they also had a prejudice over Otaku, thinking that they were disgusting. It might be weird. After all, Fujoshi was also disgusting since they loved to see BL-rted goods, but before they were Fujoshi, they were also a girl. They still dreamed of having their prince to fuck them, not fat and sweaty Otaku who always wore a silly t-shirt.


    Ebina''s expression was a bit unnatural, but she didn''t answer Erika''s question, showed her bright smile, and quickly said, "Come on, Erika-shi! It won''t be good if we don''t get the goods!"


    "Come on!" Erika nodded without hesitation with burning eyes.


    Shishio looked at the back of Ebina and Erika, and he could see "Go!Go!Go!Go!Go!Go!" onomatopoeia behind them, which made him speechless. He then looked at the three men that came together with Erika and gave a polite nod. "Hello."


    "Hello." 3x


    Shishio didn''t think too much and started to talk with the three of them, and he knew that as expected that they were the Van Gang from the "Durarara!"


    Shishio knew that there were a lot of characters in this world, but he didn''t expect that there would be so much. ''It seems this world is deeper than I''d thought.'' Still, he didn''t think too much sincepared to the existence of Yuujiro Hanma, the scale of "Durarara!" was smaller since it only revolved around Ikebukuro, and he didn''t live on Ikebukuro, so everything that happened in this district had nothing to do with him.


    As Ebina and Erika went to the battlefield, the four men talked to each other.


    Shishio knew the names of the three men in their 20s were Kyouhei Kadota, Walker Yumasaki, and Saburo Togusa. Still, he had to admit that the three of them gave him a different impression.


    Walker Yumasaki was the usual Otaku with fox-like eyes.


    Saburo Togusa was like aid-back guy that often picks up a girl on the street, but deep inside, he was an idol-chaser.


    Kyouhei Kodata was like a genuinely good guy.


    Still, the three of them gave him quite a deep impression.


    The three of them also had a good impression of Shishio since he was polite and didn''t have prejudice over "Fujoshi."


    "Oga-kun, are you Ebina-chan''s boyfriend?" Yumasaki asked with a smile as if he was about to hear the hottest news this year.


    Fujoshi wasn''t umon on the Ikebukuro, especially on the Otome Road, but someone as cute as Ebina Hina was rare.


    Shishio had to admit that Ebina was cute, and if she wasn''t cute, then there was no way that Yumiko Miura would befriend her since usually a cute girl would attract another cute girl. It was like a Stand-user would attract another Stand-user. Still, the girls'' friendship was moreplicated than the meeting between Stand-users since if two Stand-users couldn''t ept each other, they would directly fight with each other, beating each other to a pulp, but girls were using the underhanded techniques, gathered a crowd, creating a rumor, and doing various things to take down their opponents with a vicious method.


    Somehow Shishio felt that he was d that he was born as a guy.


    "Hey, Yumasaki, don''t be so rude!" Kodaka couldn''t help but remind Yumasaki since this guy was quite rude.


    "Sorry, sorry, but I''m quite curious, you know? Ebina-chan is the pearl on the Otome Road after all," Yumasaki said sheepishly.


    ''Pearl of the Otome Road?'' Shishio was wondering whether Ebina was really that famous. "It''s alright, Kodata-san. I don''t mind answering Yumisaki-san''s question."


    "Sorry about that, Oga-kun," Kodata also apologized.


    "Ebina-senpai isn''t my girlfriend. She''s my senior," Shishio said.


    "Senpai? You''re younger than her?" Saburo looked up at Shishio and felt the malice of the world. Shishio was younger than him, but his height wasn''t that different from Kodata.


    "I''m a freshman in high school this year." Shishio didn''t hide his identity since he knew that the three of them weren''t bad guys.


    "So you''reing to apany her?" Kodata asked.


    "Well, yeah, and I''m also quite curious about Ikebukuro since it is my first time here," Shishio said.


    "Oh? Your first time?"


    They were quite surprised by Shishio''s words.


    "Howe it is your first time?" Saburo asked weirdly. After all, Ikebukuro was a famousmercial district, and it would have been weird if someone hadn''te to the Ikebukuro. However, when he observed Shishio again, he felt that it wasn''t that weird since even though Shishio might dress normally like them, he could see that Shishio seemed like someone born from a royal n or something. He wasn''t that sure, though.


    "Are youing outside of Tokyo?" Kodata asked.


    "I''m from Kyoto," Shishio said.


    "Kyoto!" 3x


    The three of them were surprised when they tried to observe Shishio again.


    Shishio looked at the three of them, who looked at him as if an alien and could only shake his head since they were too rude, right?


    Even though it might be rare to see someone from Kyoto, it didn''t mean that it was okay to stare at someone so rudely like this.


    "Cough! Cough!" Shishio coughed to remind them.


    Kodata was the first one who realized how rude their reaction was and quickly apologized. "I''m sorry for the rudeness." He then pped the heads of Saburo and Yumisaki since they were still staring at Shishio. "Don''t be rude to him like that!"


    "Sorry, sorry, but thest time I was in Kyoto was during my high school''s school trip, and as expected, Kyoto''s people really had an elegant aura around them..." Saburo said in amazement.


    "Not all the people in Kyoto like me. Please don''t put such prejudice over Kyoto''s men, but thank you for your praise," Shishio said calmly.


    "Sorry..." Saburo quickly apologized since he knew he was quite rude, but the atmosphere didn''t feel awkward since Shishio didn''t make it that way.


    "What a shame... if you''re a little older, then I''ll bring you to a good ce..." Yumisaki sighed regretfully.


    "Fun ce?" Shishio was curious.


    "That ce!" Yumisaki pointed his finger at the nearby Animate.


    "...I don''t need to be an adult to enter an Animate, right?" Shishio asked weirdly.


    "No, no, no, the ce that I want to bring you might be inside the Animate, but..." Yumisaki moved closer and whispered, "There''s a really, really fun ce inside..."


    Yumisaki''s whisper was like a voice of the devil that tried to tempt a human.


    Shishio somehow understood the meaning of Yumisaki''s words, and as a man, there was no way that he didn''t understand where Yumisaki wanted to bring him. "Isn''t that alright? With my weight and facemask, who will think that I''m underage?"


    Yumisaki smiled when Shishio quickly caught up. "That''s true. Should we go now? I''ll introduce you to the new world!"


    "...New world..." Shishio would be lying if he wasn''t interested since he only saw the culture of this country through a convenience store, and he hadn''t entered a specialized store like Animate. "Still, I''m afraid that Ebina-senpai might go back."


    "You don''t need to worry. It might take a while for them toe back since they need to get a lot of things and also a signature from the author," Yumisaki whispered like a devil again.


    Shishio still hesitated, but Yumisaki quickly added, "Kodata-san and Saburo-san can wait here and tell them that we''re going to the toilet for a while, right?"


    "....." Kodata and Saburo.


    Shishio looked at Yumisaki for a moment, bowed his head slightly, and said, "Please take care of me, Yumisaki-senpai."


    "Okay, Oga-kun! Follow me! Let me guide you to the new world!" Yumisaki smiled brightly then looked at Kodata and Saburo. "Please take care of the scene, alright, Kodata-san, Saburo-san! Let''s go, Oga-kun!"


    "OH!"


    Shishio and Yumisaki didn''t hesitate and walked toward the forbidden area of the Animate under the speechless stare of Kodata and Saburo, who could only shake each other helplessly.

 Chapter 295 - This Fujoshi Isnt Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 295 - This Fujoshi Isn''t Cute!</h4>


    With a crossed "18+" sign written in red font behind the ck background, Shishio stared at the forbidden area he shouldn''t enter. He knew that he shouldn''t enter, but there was a strange force that told him to enter this area no matter what.


    "Shall we enter, Oga-kun?" Yumasaki still maintained his fox-like smile, waiting for Shishio to follow him.


    Shishio nodded without hesitation and entered the ce that he had never been with Yumisaki. He knew that he shouldn''t enter, and if he entered, there should be a consequence that he needed to pay, but even so, he knew that he should be alright, especially when he had "Ninjutsu Mastery."


    "Wee to the new world, Oga-kun!" Yumisaki said with a smile as he spread his arms wide.


    "New World..." Shishio murmured as he observed the surrounding areas curiously. The area wasn''t that big, and it was divided by several aisles with various immoral goods ced on the shelf.


    "Teacher, big sister, little sister, maid, robot, harem, cat-ears, elf, princess, MILF, and various things are inside this ce. You can search for anything you want here, and you might even find a beast that you don''t know hiding inside you are hiding here." Yumisaki''s speech was passionate. He was like a pious pastor who guided the lostmb in front of him. "Even if you search for something extreme such as tentacles, it is still possible."


    Or rather, should he be a devil who introduced an innocent kid to this kind of wretched thing?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he decided to take Yumisaki''s hand, and he didn''t regret it. Instead, he took a deep breath and calmed himself for a moment. Then without hesitation, he activated his "Zone," which caused his eyes to gleam in purple lights.


    In this state, Shishio''s reading speed became faster, and with just a nce, he could read all the titles on the first row of the shelf, and reading all of that in just a single nce, he realized the deep malice in this world and how human''s imagination could be so vile.


    Shishio then closed his eyes and let out a sigh, feeling a bit tired somehow since there were so many interesting genres that he didn''t know which one should choose first.


    Looking at Shishio''s reaction, Yumisaki also understood his situation, so he patted Shishio''s shoulder gently. "I understand your reaction. There are too many things inside. Unfortunately, we have limited time for our adventure, so let me help you this time..."


    "Senpai..." Shishio was moved.


    "Tell me what kind of genre that you love, Oga-kun? With my long years of experience, it''ll only take me a second to find the best work of your favorite genre!" Yumisaki said with confidence as he patted his chest.


    Shishio looked at Yumisaki for a moment, but his mind was running fast. There were so many genres that he wanted to check, but he only had a limited time since he didn''t want Ebina to know about their endeavor.


    "Just a maid."


    "Maid, was it? Wait a moment, ording to my database, then the best maid works are..."


    After Shishio told Yumisaki about his maid lover, Yumisaki showed why he could be called the "Fox of Ikebukuro."


    No one really named him that way, but Shishio wanted to name Yumisaki that way since his way to hunt down the treasures was just like a fox and that smile that wanted to show him the best maid-rted goods, he didn''t feel regret to call him his "Senpai."


    "Follow me, Oga-kun!"


    "Yes, Senpai!"


    Yumisaki''s small back seemed bigger.


    As Shishio followed that back, he had a st tonight.


    ---


    Ebina and Erika also returned from their endeavor, and their expression was as if they were warriors that had returned from the battlefield. What they wanted to do right now was to return to their family to enjoy the fruit of their hard work. As they walked together to go back, they saw Shishio, Yumisaki, Kodata, and Sabura talking as if an old friend was on the side of the street, which surprised them.


    "Senpai!" When Shishio noticed Ebina, he waved his hand toward her.


    Ebina smiled and walked directly toward him. "Sorry to make you wait."


    "No problem, I''d have fun talking with Kodata-san, Yumisaki-senpai, and Saburo-san," Shishio said.


    "Yumisaki-senpai?" Ebina felt a bit weird by how Shishio called Yumisaki, so she looked at Yumisaki, who only smiled sheepishly but didn''t say anything before she looked at Shishio, who still maintained a calm expression.


    Shishio quickly reacted and looked at Ebina''s huge bag filled with a lot of books. "You sure have bought a lot of things, Senpai."


    "Um!" Ebina nodded with a smile and said, "There''s a lot of interesting books there, so I can''t help it." When she thought of all the new books that she saw, she couldn''t stop her hands and directly grabbed all the books to her limit.


    "Let me carry it for you." Shishio took Ebina''s bag naturally and held it on his arm. "By the way, have you eaten, Senpai?"


    Ebina, whose bag had been taken by Shishio so naturally, couldn''t react for a while before she shook her head. "I haven''t. How about we eat first? I''ll treat you." Still, she sighed inwardly since his casual gentleman act was too dangerous for a virgin like her.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to."


    "No, I''ll treat you," Ebina said without hesitation.


    "Well... then thank you, Senpai." Shishio decided to ept Ebina''s treat.


    "So, what do you want to eat?" Ebina asked with a smile.


    "It''s a bit chilly here. I want to eat something warm," Shishio said.


    "Hmm... how about udon? I know a good ce nearby," Ebina said as she tapped her chin.


    "Then should we go there now?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." Ebina nodded, then looked at Erika, who had been staring at her with a knowing smile, which made her a bit embarrassed. "I''ll go back first, Erika-shi."


    "Sure, sure, have fun, you young''un!" Erika nodded with a smile.


    "Kodata-san, Yumisaki-san, Saburo-san, I''ll go first." Ebina also knew Erika''s group, so she naturally said goodbye to the three of them.


    Shishio also did the same and also said goodbye to everyone, but Yumisaki dropped a bomb.


    "Ebina-chan, did you know that Oga-kun has bought a maid genre 18+ books?" Yumisaki reported Shishio''s deeds without hesitation.


    "..." Everyone.


    "...Yumisaki... why?" Shishio didn''t expect that Yumisakii would betray him so suddenly. He had treated him like a senior, but this guy dared to betray him?


    If Yumisaki didn''t show him such a wonderful world, Shishio would beat up Yumisaki directly at this moment.


    Yumisaki looked toward the distance, putting both of his hands on his back, and said, "Oga-kun... I think that it is unfair for you to know Ebina-chan''s secret yet she doesn''t know about your secret. I know that what I have done is cruel for you, but it is also for the future of the two of you. Still, as my junior, I believe that you can handle this storm." He then turned his back toward Shishio as he walked away. "Don''t thank me. Let''s go, Kodata-san, Saburo-san, Erika-san. Let''s leave the two of them alone."


    Erika gave a thump up to Shishio before she followed Yumisaki.


    Kodata and Saburo could only look at Shishio with a sympathetic gaze and also walked away since they knew that they couldn''t do anything in this situation.


    Shishio looked at the four of them, leaving him alone with Ebina before he turned toward Ebina, who was looking at him with a smirk.


    "Oga-kun, do you like maids?"


    "....."


    It was his first time tasting such a swift betrayal, and somehow, Shishio hated himself, who was so naive at that moment.


    ---


    Inside the udon restaurant, Ebina curiously looked at the 18+ books with a maid picture on them.


    "Senpai, can you put that down?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "It''s alright, right? If you feel it''s unfair, how about you check what I''ve bought too?" Ebina said with a smile.


    "...." Shishio looked at the vast amount of BL books that had been bought by Ebina and could only sigh before he stared at Ebina''s face.


    Ebina, who was looking at Shishio''s maid books, noticed Shishio''s stare, which made her a bit embarrassed. "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at you, Senpai."


    "Oh? Am I cute?" Ebina asked with a smile.


    "You''re cute, Senpai." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    "...." Ebina didn''t expect Shishio to be so blunt.


    "Still, even if you''re cute, it doesn''t mean that you can read that book here." Shishio still reminded Ebina since it wasn''t good to read such a book in this restaurant.


    "That''s true." Ebina nodded, but then she asked, "Still, what is your favorite maid outfit?"


    "Can we not talk about that now?" Even though Shishio''s face might be thick, he also could get embarrassed, alright?


    Ebinaughed when she saw his reaction. However, she didn''t tease him anymore and put his book in his bag.


    Shishio sighed in relief, then asked, "By the way, Senpai, how is the forum? Have you talked to your friends?"


    "That''s right!" Ebina only remembered this matter now and took out her phone. "Can you see it, Oga-kun? Your forum has already be so popr!"


    Shishio looked at the forum that was opened on Ebina''s phone and didn''t expect it would be popr so soon. He hadn''t had time to check it before, and Ryuunosuke didn''t tell him anything, so he didn''t think too much. However, looking at the result, he could see that at least 55% of students on the Suimei had entered the forum, which made him gratified.


    Shishio looked at Ebina and said, "Looking at the result of the forum, I should be the one who is treating you, right?"


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. I also want to thank you for bringing me to Ikebukuro and protecting me here. Also, if I have trouble, you should help me, alright?" Ebina said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help but, but don''t tell your friends about this, alright? If you need my help, just call my phone." Shishio felt that the fewer people knew about this matter, the better it was.


    "Okay, okay. You don''t need to worry." Ebina nodded with a smile.


    As they talked to each other, their order came, and they started to eat their udon, and as they talked to each other, they also became closer, but even though they were close, it didn''t mean that they would be a lover since their rtionship was more like arade who understood to each other.


    That''s how Shishio believed in their rtionship, but he wasn''t sure what Ebina was thinking since this girl''s personality was quite extreme. If she was having fun, she would let go of all of her breaks without hesitation, but if there was something that she wasn''t good with, she would show a fake smile and just nod before she directly left the person that she wasn''t good with.


    Like when Shishio suddenly talked about the Otome Road to Ebina, and if his answer wasn''t good at that time, she would directly ignore him and stay away from him since she was afraid for him to see her in a weird light, considering her hobby and all.


    Ebina knew that for most people, her hobby was disgusting, and she also knew how people saw her as a weirdo after they knew her hobby, but even so, she wouldn''t stop, and it was also the reason why she also had an inferiorityplex too.


    However, Ebina was also easily satisfied since as long as no one judged her and she could enjoy her hobby, she was alright to be with that person.


    Ebina suddenly asked, "Oga-kun, no, Shishio-kun, can I call you that?"


    "I don''t mind, but should I call you Hina-senpai now?" Shishio asked.


    Ebina felt her heart trembling for a moment before she nodded. "Um! Just call me that."


    "So what''s wrong, Hina-senpai?" Shishio asked curiously as he ate his udon.


    Ebina wanted to ask about Shishio''s thoughts about Yumiko and also about his girlfriend matter, but in the end, no words came out of her mouth.


    "Senpai?"


    "Is your mushroom udon good?" Ebina asked curiously.


    "It''s okay."


    "Then I''ll try your mushroom!" Ebina took Shishio''s mushroom with her chopsticks and ate it with relish. "Your mushroom is good, Shishio-kun!"


    "....." Shishio.


    "You should thank the chef, not me, alright?"


    ''Also, my mushroom is several times bigger than that,'' Shishio thought but didn''t say it aloud.


    "Try my curry udon. It''s delicious too."


    "Let me try it."


    As they ate, they continued to talk again until they finished their dinner before they walked out of the restaurant.


    Ebina stretched her hands high, showing afortable expression, then asked, "What do you think of Ikebukuro, Shishio-kun?"


    "It''s not bad. There''s a lot of interesting things going on here," Shishio said since he had to admit that it wasn''t bad to go to Ikebukuro.


    "Right?" Ebina smiled and asked, "So will we go here again?"


    "If I go to this ce with you, then I don''t mind," Shishio said as he looked at Ebina.


    Ebina looked at Shishio for a moment, then smiled. "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll bring you to the cosy store so you can see me, wearing a maid uniform. What do you think?"


    "....."


    Shishio blinked his eyes, staring at Ebina for a moment, and asked, "I wonder, what should I say in this situation?"


    "Why don''t you thank me since I have brought your wish to reality?" Ebina said smugly.


    "Thank you very much?" Shishio said helplessly.


    "You don''t need to get all embarrassed, alright? The night is still young! Let''s go and walk around first!" Ebina wanted to walk again, but then her hand was held. She was stunned and looked at Shishio in surprise.


    "Let''s hold hands. I''m getting nervous, letting you walk like this," Shishio said without changing his face, but he just wanted to hold her hand, feeling that it would be a shame if he didn''t do this. Still, there was arge crowd in front of them, so it wasn''t weird for them to hold hands with each other, right?


    "...Um." Ebina nodded, feeling his big hand, wrapped her hand tenderly, and felt a bit embarrassed. Still, she had to admit that it felt good, especially when Shishio led her and protected her from the crowd. "By the way, Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "How about you hold Kiriya-sensei''s hand next time?" Ebina said with a smile, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "......"


    Shishio wondered whether he should really go to Ikebukuro with Ebina next time.

 Chapter 296 - One With Various Problems

    <h4>Chapter 296 - One With Various Problems</h4>


    When Shishio came back to his room, he felt so relieved somehow since he must admit that walking out with Ebina was dangerous. He felt that his mind was constantly tested since this girl often talked in words that he couldn''t understand sometimes, or rather, he didn''t want to understand. However, this girl also understood that he didn''t really like something rted to BL, so she didn''t tease him that much and guided him through the Ikebukuro, introducing various ces such as Sunshine 60 and Tokyo Metropolitan Theatre, and West Gate Park.


    Still, neither of them would expect that they would really meet a Color Gang during their trip.


    Some people might be confused, but what is a Color Gang?


    In simple terms, Color Gang is a gang group that wears something like clothing, essories, or tattoos of a specific color to represent their gang.


    Blue Squares, Yellow Squares, Dor, etc., there were various gangs on the Ikebukuro, but as long as they stayed in the crowded ce, they wouldn''t be bothered that much.


    If Ebina was alone, then she might be troubled. Luckily, she came with Shishio, and it reassured her, and she felt that she was protected by him.


    Still, if she was asked, who would trouble her the most in the Ikebukuro? Instead of the Color Gang, then it should be a persistent pickup guy. She was cute, after all, and it was normal for guys to stare and want to talk with her, but by holding Shishio''s hand, it told everyone that she was off-limits and she was his.


    Ebina must admit that she didn''t hate this feeling, but once again, she was Fujoshi, so she had always refrained from falling in love with someone since it was impossible for a guy to ept her hobby unless they were homo. Still, she wasn''t asking for a guy who could ept her hobby, but she was looking for a guy who could tolerate her hobby and let her do what she loved. She had found the boy, but she wasn''t sure what he thought about her.


    Still, Ebina wasn''t sure how the future would lead them, and she just wanted to have fun tonight.


    After staying on the Ikebukuro for a while, Shishio sent Ebina back and returned to Sakurasou. He was sitting in his seat, looking at the screen on hisptop while talking with udia Hodgins (Shishio''s head of the Holding Company).


    udia told him toe and set up a meeting about the development of hispany, especially the new development that was about to begin.


    Shishio had "Business Mastery," so he could create various improvements in hispany just with the data that he received from udia. Even though he didn''t need toe directly, he knew that there were some projects that he needed to lead by himself. Still, he wasn''t in a hurry now, but he also knew that he needed toe sooner orter, especially on Sony, since he attached great importance to thispany.


    Still, after his talk with udia, there was something that he needed to do first, and that was to read the books that he had bought earlier in the Ikebukuro.


    Shishio must admit that he was wasting his time right now, so he used his other hand to create manga drawing software for Shiina so she could draw better. He could make a betterputer and drawing padter as long as there were parts, but it took him a lot of time to create software.


    However, there was one thing that he needed to check first, and as expected, when he put the keyword on his browser, he saw the news about the death of Doppo Orochi on the inte, but it didn''t be hot news, considering the majority of people didn''t have an interest in karate.


    Still, with the death of Doppo Orochi, everyonemented the development of karate in this country since there was no one who could be called a pir that could represent karate to the world, but at the same time, there were a lot of people who were happy about his death too, thinking that Doppo wasn''t suitable to be the pir of karate, considering his personality, which was arrogant and reckless.


    ''People don''t care whether that person is ck or white, as long as that person has power.''


    Shishio knew the truth about the world and knew that there was no way Doppo''s hand was clear as a baby, and he was sure that there was a lot of blood on Doppo''s hand. However, Doppo had the power, so no one could say much.


    However, Doppo had died, and everything crumbled since he had no one that could be called a sessor.


    Even if Shishio didn''t do anything, he was sure that many people would bite Doppo''s reputation to death since Doppo had offended a lot of people, especially him. Moreover, the fire had already been lit, and he was just pouring gasoline there, so the fire would be even more intense.


    As for his involvement in this matter, no one could find it for sure.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Suddenly the door of his room was knocked on.


    "Enter."


    Shishio turned and saw Roberta enter his room with somehow a serious expression. "What''s wrong, Roberta?"


    Roberta didn''t answer Shishio''s question and closed the door. She stared at Shishio for a moment and said, "Shishio-sama, I have something to talk about with you."


    Shishio didn''t say anything and only nodded, wondering what Roberta wanted to say.


    Roberta took a deep breath and said, "There seems to be a problem with your semen."


    "..........."


    Shishio rubbed his temple and wondered what kind of problem he would face, but he didn''t expect to face this kind of strange problem.


    ---


    Roberta knew that Shishio had let out a lot of semen inside her womb, and it wouldn''t be weird if she got pregnant since he had let out so much, so she decided to check whether she was really pregnant or not. However, she didn''t, and it made her curious about the condition of his semen, which was why she decided to bring his sample to his private hospital, but she didn''t expect that he would have trouble with his semen.


    "It seems that you have azoospermia, Shishio-sama," Roberta said with a serious expression since if Shishio had azoospermia, then he couldn''t have a child. Even though she didn''t mind, it would be terrible if he didn''t have an heir for his industry. "Still, with the development of technology, I''m sure that it''ll be alright in the future, and we - we can have children too..." Still, she was a bit surprised to see Shishio was rtively calm and wondered whether he didn''t understand her words.


    "Roberta, let me tell you..." Shishio didn''t expect Roberta''s head would be so wild to think that he would have azoospermia, so he decided to exin that he had found a martial art technique so that he didn''t need to worry his girls would get pregnant if he let out his segment inside.


    "........."


    Roberta stared at Shishio in a daze and asked, "Really?"


    "Do you want to check it? You can send it to the hospitalter to check it." Even though the system had told him that with his "Enhanced Testicles," he could control whether his semen would make someone pregnant or not, he still wanted to check it. Anyway, he had a hospital on his own, so it was simple to keep this matter a secret.


    ''Well, it''ll be even great if I have a pharmaceuticalpany.''


    "Then I''ll check it." Roberta didn''t waste them and pulled Shishio''s shorts directly, looking at his soft penis. "Even though it is big, it is cute. It''s like an elephant''s trunk."


    "....."


    Shishio wasn''t sure how to describe his mood at that moment. Still, her warm breath and her soft hand that wrapped around his penis caused it to react quickly and caused it to be bigger.


    "It''s amazing no matter how many times that I have seen it..."


    "...."


    There were many things that Shishio wanted to say at that moment, but he decided to keep his mouth to enjoy the pleasure that he felt at that moment.


    ---


    Roberta wiped her mouth and looked at therge amount of semen that she had put on the two containers. "It''s sure amazing." She could see that the amount didn''t even decrease even though Shishio had let it out twice.


    "You''re going to the hospital now?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta nodded and was about to go, but she hugged him. "..Shishio-sama?"


    "It''s a bit unfair for me to be the only one who feels good. Let me do something for you." Shishio carried Roberta directly to his bed and slipped into her skirt, entering the different world that was separated by a piece of fabric.


    With that said, the room was filled with Roberta''s moan and plea.


    Luckily, his room was soundproof, or else...


    --


    "Are you alright? Do you need me to send it to you?" Shishio asked.


    "I''m not so weak, Shishio-sama. Please wait for my return," Roberta said calmly as she tidied up her disheveled maid uniform. Her face was flushed, but she still maintained her robot-like expression.


    "See you tomorrow." Shishio kissed Roberta''s lips as she responded to him vigorously. Still, they couldn''t do it for too long since if they continued, she might not even have time to go out to the hospital.


    Looking at Roberta, who had walked out, Shishio sat in his seat again, continued with his work until midnight, and thought to remind Shiina not to work toote. However, he noticed his door was open, and Shiina entered his room.


    "Mashiro."


    Shiina walked toward Shishio and sat on hisp directly, showing a rxed expression.


    Shishio hugged her waist gently and asked, "How is your manga?"


    "It''s almost done soon. I''ll be ready with the first chapter, but before that, I might need to meet with my editor," Shiina said.


    "Should I go with you?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded without hesitation and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m making software so you can draw better."


    "Software?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "The feeling of drawing on theputer and paper is different, right? There''s also a lot of things that can''t be done by using aputer, so the result of the drawing isn''t going to be the one that you want to do."


    "Um." Even though Shiina had gotten used to drawing manga on theputer, there were a lot of things that she couldn''t do, which made her a bit troubled.


    "I''m going to do something to fix that, so be patient, alright? It should be done after the Monthly Exam," Shishio said. Even though it seemed that he was only flirting with girls most of the time, he was quite busy since there were a lot of things that he needed to do.


    "Thank you, Shishio." Shiina smiled and kissed him.


    "You can thank me with something else, right?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "...Pervert." Shiina blushed, but then she said, "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you have sex with Roberta?"


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who was looking at him, and she hadn''t waited for his answer, and she started to bite him, but he didn''t do anything and let her bite him as much as she wanted. Still, she didn''t bite him too long and said, "I won''t let you sleep tonight."


    "Please forgive me, Mashiro." Shishio pretended to be pitiful.


    Shiinaughed, hearing his response, then said, "I''ll forgive you, but you must do something tonight."


    "What?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Shishio, can we not use a condom tonight?" Shiina asked as she stared at Shishio.


    "...You might get pregnant, you know?" Shishio was speechless.


    "You don''t want me to get pregnant?" Shiina asked.


    "Well, we have a lot of time in the future, right?" Shishio said, but Shiina''s reaction was unexpected, so...


    "But I want to try..." Shiina said softly.


    "..."


    Shishio might have hesitated if it was before, but now, he didn''t hesitate and carried Shiina directly to the bed.


    Still, out of all the rewards he had received in the past, Shishio was d that he had gotten "Household Chores Mastery" since it was easy for him to clean up all the traces of his wrongdoings.


    "It''s toote to run away now."


    "I - I''ll win against you!" Shiina said nervously, but her eyes were full of fighting spirit, or should it be lust? Especially when she saw his fiery gaze as he stared at her body, which made her body hotter and hotter.


    Shishio didn''t care much and decided to show Shiina how deep his feeling toward her was tonight.


    So then they started their fight, and as expected, the result that Shiina had utterly lost. Still, she was satisfied and knew that Shishio loved her so deeply. She could feel her womb was so warm andfortable. Still, she had to admit that it was impossible to defeat him and she was so sleepy, but before she slept...


    "Shishio..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment, smiled, and said softly, "I love you too, Mashiro."


    Hearing those words, Shiina''s heart bloomed, and she thought that it had always been nice to stay with him, doing perverted things together, but she knew that she couldn''t take care of him alone, so she knew that she needed an ally to help her to take down this beast. Still, she had to admit that there was a big difference when he used a condom or not, and it was several times better when he didn''t since she could feel the heat of his body.


    Shishio kissed Shiina''s forehead and saw her sleeping on his arm directly. Still, he had to admit that she was quite wild, especially when he had several bite marks on his body from her, which made him a bit helpless.


    ''I wonder whether this girl is trying to mark me.''


    Luckily, Shishio had an "Enhanced Recovery," or those bite marks wouldn''t disappear tomorrow. Looking at her sleeping face, he wondered when he could have a threesome.


    Jokes aside, Shishio looked at Shiina''s sleeping face for a moment before he decided to sleep while wondering how to clean Shiina''s body in the morning since she was stained with a lot of cloudy liquid.


    ---


    On the next day, there was no incident, and everything was so smooth, but Shishio was looking at the Service Club''s room that he was forced to join a few days ago. Still, he decided to enter anyway.


    Knocking the door twice, Shishio heard a familiar voice from the inside.


    "Enter."


    With that said, Shishio entered without hesitation and thought about what would happen during his first day as a member of the Service Club.

 Chapter 297 - Can I Make A Request?

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Can I Make A Request?</h4>


    "Enter."


    Yukinoshita closed the book in her hand and saw the Service Club''s room door was opened.


    Shishio entered the room and noticed that Yukinoshita was looking at him. "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    "Nothing." Yukinoshita shook her head and said, "I''m surprised that you havee."


    "Are you still holding a grudge over that past?" Shishio asked helplessly since he didn''te to this clubroom in the past. Still, the fault wasn''t his, considering Yukinoshita made a one-sided appointment forcefully.


    "Yes," Yukinoshita admitted generously.


    "....."


    Shishio didn''t say anything and picked up the chair and desk on the back, then put it near Yukinoshita. When he set up the chair and table, he saw that she stood up and walked toward the single student desk right on the side, before she brought him a cup of tea and a package of senbei (Japanese rice cracker snack), before putting them on the desk that he picked before.


    "Here you go."


    "Thanks, Senpai." Shishio picked the cup of warm tea and sipped it gently. While sipping the tea, he wondered why he had to spend the end of the Friday with Yukinoshita. He had four girlfriends, and he felt that it was better to spend his time with either Miu or Saki since their rtionship might progress further if he spent time with either of them.


    As for Nana and Shiina, Shishio didn''t need to worry too much, considering Shiina lived with him. As for Nana, he would go out with her tomorrow to search for an apartment for her to live in alone.


    "No problem." Yukinoshita sat down on her seat again and picked up her book to read.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "So is there something that we''ll do today?"


    "Nothing."


    "....Nothing?"


    "Yes. There''s nothing." Yukinoshita didn''t lift her head and kept reading as she answered Shishio''s question. "As long as there isn''t any request, then we have nothing to do."


    Hearing Yukinoshita''s answer, Shishio felt that it was better to skip the clubroom today.


    "However, I won''t let you skip the club," Yukinoshita said.


    "Why?" Shishio asked.


    "Because this is my order as the leader of this club," Yukinoshita said while looking straight at Shishio''s eyes.


    "....." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "Senpai, can I ask you a question?"


    "What?" Yukinoshita drank the tea that she had just brewed slowly, but suddenly...


    "Do you like me so much?" Shishio asked.


    "Cough!" Yukinoshita suddenly coughed the tea that she had just drunk.


    "Senpai, are you alright?" Shishio quickly patted Yukinoshita''s back gently so she would feel better.


    Yukinoshita coughed several times, then looked at him with a grudge and hint of blush on her cheeks. "Oga-kun, has someone told you that you''re so narcissistic?"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve heard of it, but you''re so persistent at me, so I can''t help but misunderstand your feelings toward me," Shishio said calmly. "Still, could it be that you were confessing to me just now? I''m sorry it won''t work out. You''re all beautiful legs and ---"


    "Oga-kun."


    Hearing Yukinoshita''s icy voice, Shishio stopped and asked, "What''s wrong, Yukinoshita-senpai?"


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    "....."


    Yukinoshita pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "Oga-kun, can I ask you a question?" She waited for a while, but she didn''t hear her response. "Why didn''t you say anything?" She looked at Shishio with a confused expression.


    "Didn''t you tell me to shut up before?" Shishio asked.


    "..." Yukinoshita kept staring at Shishio, and if a stare could kill someone, then it was her stare at this moment. "You can talk now."


    "Do you want to ask me something again, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "You like my legs, right?" Yukinoshita asked while staring at Shishio.


    "...Why do you think so?" Shishio''s expression was almost broken at that moment.


    "Oh, nothing." Shaking her head gently, Yukinoshita sipped her tea slowly, then said, "It''s just, you have nced at my legs four times earlier."


    "......"


    Shishio knew that girls had always been sensitive toward a gaze, but he didn''t expect that they would be so sensitive that Yukinoshita noticed his secret gaze.


    "You have also said my legs are beautiful too, right?" Yukinoshita somehow showed a proud expression as if she had won.


    Shishio felt that he was a criminal that had been caught red-handed by the police. He wasn''t sure what to say in this situation, and he racked his brain so hard. Still, he wondered why he told her that her legs were beautiful. Luckily, he was saved by his luck.


    The door was opened, and a voice was heard.


    "Yukinoshita, is Oga-kun here?"


    Shishio and Yukinoshita saw Hiratsuka appear in the clubroom of the Service Club.


    "I''m here, Sensei." Shishio looked at his savior with a smile, but Yukinoshita had an unpleasant expression.


    Hiratsuka wanted to say something, but she was stunned when she saw Shishio''s smile, and somehow she also recalled when she saw him half-naked when she stayed on the Sakurasou before.


    "Sensei, I''ve told you to knock before you enter, right?" Yukinoshita said with a sigh.


    "Sorry, sorry." Hiratsuka apologized in a perfunctory manner and looked at Shishio. "I''d thought that you would skip the club."


    "If I skip, what will you do?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Well, I''ll drag you here," Hiratsuka said simply.


    "...." Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and asked, "Hiratsuka-sensei, you know, I''m not really a problem student, and even though I don''t mind joining this club, you should also know that I have a lot of important things to do, right?"


    ''Important to do?'' Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    Hiratsuka dragged a chair to the side and put it right in front of Shishio''s desk, facing right in front of him. "Well, Oga-kun, I know that you''re quite busy, but you should know that you''re a student now. Even though I know that what you do is important for your future, you have only three years of high school. Even though high school isn''t all of your life, there''s something that you can only do at a school."


    "So you think it is wrong to work hard toward a future, Sensei?" Shishio asked.


    "I don''t think that it is wrong. Instead, I think that it is admirable, but I think that you should have fun too." Hiratsuka looked at Shishio''s handsome face and said, "Do you want to be a boring adult that only knows how to work? After all, you havee so far from Kyoto to Tokyo, right?"


    "Well, Ie from Kyoto to Tokyo, so it''ll be easier to manage most of my business. As for my life, you don''t need to worry since I work hard, and I also y hard too, Sensei," Shishio said calmly. "Still, isn''t it better for me to work hard, Sensei?"


    "Why?" Hiratsuka was confused by Shishio''s answer.


    "That way, I can marry a certain teacher when I graduate shortly from high school," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    "..."


    "The heck, are you trying to seduce your teacher for, little bastard!" Hiratsuka was mad, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "...." Yukinoshita.


    "My bad, my bad, I was just kidding," Shishio apologized with a smile. "Still, with that said, I''m happy that you''re worried about me, but Sensei, you should also understand my position too. There should be a day that I can''te to the school because of some business, but it is inevitable. After all, my energy is limited and I''m only one person. However, as you have said before, I have only three years of high school, and even though school isn''t all about my life, there are things that I can only do in high school. While I work hard for my future, I won''t forget to have fun while I''m a high school student."


    "It''s good that you understand." Hiratsuka was still blushing, then she coughed and said, "Well, well, since you understand, I''ll go out now. If you have trouble, then you cane to me."


    "Oh? Can Ie to you from now on, Sensei?" Shishio asked with a hint of interest.


    Hiratsuka somehow felt that Shishio''s words were quite misleading, and she also felt that Yukinoshita''s stares started to hurt her. "Isn''t that obvious? I''m a guidance counselor at this school. Anyway, I''ll have to go now. Also, don''t cause trouble!" She then ran as fast as possible, escaping since she was afraid that Shishio might seduce her.


    "..."


    Looking at Hiratsuka, who was running away, Shishio turned his head toward Yukinoshita, who kept staring at him withplex emotion. If he had to describe her expression with 10 points, then it would be 3 points sadness, 3 points confusion, 3 points difort, and 1 point curiosity.


    "Oga-kun, I''m not impressed that you try to seduce your teacher while you have a girlfriend," Yukinoshita said coldly. Still, she also felt ufortable since she didn''t know anything about him.


    "I was joking before, and do you think that Hiratsuka-sensei will take my words seriously? We''re a teacher and a student, you know?" Shishio said.


    Yukinoshita only realized the difference of status between Shishio and Hiratsuka, and she wasn''t sure why. She felt relieved at that moment. "Still, what was that about?" She didn''t really want to talk about the rtionship between Shishio and Hiratsuka since it made her ufortable, but there was something that she wanted to ask him.


    "Well, I don''t mind telling you, but don''t tell someone, alright?" Shishio said. He knew that Yukinoshita didn''t have a friend, and it was impossible for her to tell someone about his matter, but even so, he still said those words.


    "You don''t need to worry," Yukinoshita said calmly, closed her book, and looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio also didn''t mind and told her what he was doing, but he didn''t tell her the truth and only told her that he was helping a family business in Tokyo and Hiratsuka was worried about him who might be busy with his family business.


    Shishio didn''t really like to show off, and he also felt that it wasn''t necessary. Also, instead of owning a business on his own, it was more believable to tell her that he was helping a family business and as expected, she believed his words so easily.


    "I see..." Yukinoshita nodded and didn''t expect that Shishio would be so busy. Still, it wasn''t umon to see children from a big family manage a family business, but she was quite amazed by Shishio since even though he was younger than her, he had already been entrusted to manage the family business.


    "Now I understand why it seems that you seem reluctant toe to the clubroom. You don''t like to waste your time, right?" Strangely, Yukinoshita felt ufortable right now, even though she didn''t understand the reason. She knew that it was better for him not toe to this clubroom, and she also shouldn''t force him toe, considering how busy he was, but she just didn''t want to say that he shouldn''te and quit the club.


    "Senpai, I don''t think that it is a waste of time toe to the Service Club even if we don''t have anything to do," Shishio said.


    "Oh? Why?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously and felt a bit stupid, wondering the reason why he decided toe.


    "Even if we have nothing to do, I can stare at your legs, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "...." Yukinoshita.


    "Sorry, I was joking. You didn''t need to look at me with that cold expression, right? Senpai, I was joking so, please don''t call the police!"


    Yukinoshita stopped the movement on her hand and looked at Shishio helplessly. Still, inwardly, she wanted tough and said, "Still, if you''re busy, then you don''t need to force toe, but tell me beforehand first, alright?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded. "Still, if that''s the case, our chances of the meeting will decrease, right?"


    "What? Could it be that you were confessing to me just now? I''m sorry it won''t work out," Yukinoshita said cheerfully.


    "........"


    Shishio rubbed his temple and asked, "Senpai, can I ask a request? Wait a moment! I''m not going to make a perverted request!"


    "What is the request?" Yukinoshta asked as she stopped her movement on her phone.


    "So, is it possible for a member to make a request?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s possible." Yukinoshita nodded and put down her phone. "So, what do you want to ask?"


    "Well, I haven''t explored the school that much, and there are a lot of ces that I don''t know. Can you show me around?" Shishio asked.


    "Why not?" Yukinoshita nodded, but then the door was knocked on again, and the door was opened.


    "Yukinon, Oga-kun, are you here?"


    When Shishio and Yukinoshita were about to go out, they saw Momo enter the clubroom together with a girl.


    "Kashiwabara-san, can you stop calling me Yukinon?" Yukinoshita sighed.


    "Eh? Why? Isn''t it cute?" Momo asked with a smile.


    Yukinoshita looked at the girl beside Momo, but she didn''t know who the other girl was. However, Shishio was surprised to see Rui was there.


    "Rui-nee?"


    "Shishio-kun?"


    "........." Momo and Yukinoshita looked at the two of them and wondered how the two of them knew each other?

 Chapter 298 - The Difficulty Of A Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 298 - The Difficulty Of A Scumbag</h4>


    Shishio and Rui knew each other was unexpected for Yukinoshita and Momo, but Shishio exined that they were friends.


    Momo and Yukinoshita nodded, and they didn''t force them to talk since it might be too rude if they asked too much, and they knew that Shishio had a girlfriend, so they didn''t think too much. However, they wondered whether Rui was his ex-girlfriend, considering Rui''s expression was a bitplex when Rui saw Shishio.


    Shishio also wondered why Rui''s expression was a bitplicated when she saw him. If he gave a metaphor of Rui''s expression as ten points, then it would be three points unexpected, three points surprised, three points curious, and one point ufortable. He didn''t understand why she felt difort toward him, but if he had to choose one reason, then...


    ''Could it be that she knows that I have a girlfriend?''


    After all, Shishio hadn''t talked to Rui about the fact that he had a girlfriend. Even though he knew that he didn''t need to say anything to Rui since their rtionship was just friends. However, there was this little strange feeling inside his heart that made him feel ufortable if he didn''t say anything to Rui. He had taken her virginity, and he felt a bit responsible toward her, especially when he told her that he didn''t have an interest in having a rtionship with a girl. It felt like he was lying to her. However, everything was unexpected and he had never thought to meet a lot of wonderful girls so his n to stay single during high school changed.


    Still, if he told the truth to Rui, he knew that he would feel relief, and he wouldn''t have this strange ufortable feeling again. He knew that he would feel alright, but he wasn''t sure how Rui felt at that time.


    ''Will she be ufortable?''


    Still, if he wanted their rtionship to develop, he needed to tell the truth.


    Looking at her usual deadpan expression, Shishio wondered what this girl was thinking right now.


    "So, is there something that I can help with, Kashiwabara-san?" Yukinoshita asked while looking at Momo and Rui, who were seated in their seats.


    "Mooo... Yukinon, you should call me Momo!" Momo pouted.


    "So what''s wrong, Kashiwabara-san?" Yukinoshita asked again without changing her expression.


    "...."


    "Well, it''s okay for now, but I''ll make you call my name in the future!" Momo didn''t give up and wanted to make Yukinoshita call her first name. "Still, it seems that you want to go out before?"


    "Yes." Yukinoshita nodded. "Oga-kun has made a request for me before."


    "Really?" Momo looked at Shishio and asked, "What kind of request, Oga-kun?"


    "I want to ask Yukinoshita-senpai to guide me throughout the school," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Really? What a coincidence!" Momo was surprised.


    "Coincidence?" 2x


    Yukinoshita and Shishio looked at Momo curiously.


    "Yes, the reason why I brought Rui-Rui here is to ask you for a request to help her show her around the school," Momo said excitedly.


    "Rui-Rui?" Yukinoshita looked at Rui with some confusion since it was her first time seeing her.


    "Ah, Rui-Rui is a transfer student from my ss," Momo said.


    "Hello." Rui nodded and said, "My name is Tachibana Rui." She looked at Yukinoshita and wondered what Yukinoshita''s rtionship with Shishio was. ''Is she his girlfriend?'' She looked at Yukinoshita and had to admit that Yukinoshita was wless.


    Beautiful face, long silky ck hair, white skin, thin waist, long legs, and Rui had to admit that Yukinoshita might be one of the most beautiful girls that she had seen in her life, but she didn''t think that she had lost to Yukinoshita, especially when her boobs were bigger and she was also the one who took Shishio''s virginity.


    "Hello." Yukinoshita nodded. "My name is Yukinoshita Yukino. Nice to meet you, Tachibana-san."


    "Nice to meet you too, Yukinoshita-san."


    "I want to confirm with you whether your request is simr to what Kashiwabara-san has said before?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "Yes." Rui nodded. "It has been two days since I have transferred to this school, and I''m still unfamiliar with this school, so I''d thought to ask Momo to show me around, but she suddenly brought me here. So what kind of ce is this?" Momo didn''t exin anything to her and directly brought her to this ce, which made her confused. However, she didn''t regret it since she didn''t expect to meet Shishio in this room either.


    "You didn''t exin it to her?" Yukinoshita looked at Momo with doubt.


    "Te-he~~," Momo smiled cutely.


    "..."


    Yukinoshita sighed then she looked at Shishio. "Oga-kun, as the new member of this club, why don''t you exin to them what our club''s activity is?"


    "...." Shishio was speechless and asked, "Isn''t it a duty of the president of the club to show an example to the new member?"


    "Hmm..." Yukinoshita thought for a moment and nodded. "That''s true. Still, I have exined to you what our club is doing before, right? If you can''t even exin it, then as the president of this club, I''m a bit disappointed in you."


    "As a new member, I''m also a bit disappointed in you since it feels like I have caught a glimpse of the reality of society, Leader." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said with a sigh.


    "Oh? What kind of reality have you learned?" Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    "The leader takes credit for his subordinate''s good deed. The subordinate takes responsibility for his leader''s blunder. That''s what I feel right now," Shishio said sadly.


    "....."


    Yukinoshita was speechless, but she couldn''t say anything in refuting since she felt that this might be what Shishio felt right now. Still, she wasn''t going to go down like this, but when she was about to say something, Momo and Rui started tough somehow.


    "Ah, sorry forughing, Yukinon, but you two seem to have fun," Momo said with a smile.


    "Did we?" Shishio was speechless and sighed. "It seems that no matter what the subordinates do, it''ll seem like a joke in the eyes of others."


    "Now you realize how stupid you''re trying to fight me, right?" Yukinoshita asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll treat you like a God now," Shishio said as he prayed to God Yukinoshita.


    "If I had such a rude worshipper like you, I''d have already cursed you already." Yukinoshita let out a long sigh.


    "How cruel!"


    Yukinoshita smiled and wanted to say something, but Momoughed again, making her blush and shy.


    "Sorry for showing you something unsightly," Shishio apologized.


    "It''s all your fault, right?" Yukinoshita rolled her eyes and said, "But still, as he has said before, sorry for showing something unsightly. He''s still a new member, so he still has some problems with his attitude." She ignored Shishio, who rolled his eyes, and looked at Momo and Rui, and apologized to the two of them since she knew that their banter was quite rude, especially when they ignored Momo and Rui for a moment.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. You two are dating, after all, right? It''s normal for you to flirt with each other," Momo said with a smile, but she had to admit that she was quite jealous of Yukinoshita. She might be single right now, but she had some ex-boyfriends in the past. However, she had never had such fun banter as Shishio and Yukinoshita did since all her ex-boyfriends were losers or scumbags who were just lustful for her body. She dated them because she was lonely, but now, she knew that she needed to choose her boyfriend wisely.


    ''Still, if possible...''


    Momo shook her head inwardly since she wouldn''t grab her friend''s boyfriend.


    Rui didn''t say anything, but she kept maintaining her deadpan expression, feeling quite ufortable inside.


    However, the reaction of Shishio and Yukinoshita was quite weird when they heard Momo''s words.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita also noticed Shishio''s gaze, and she knew that she needed to fix the misunderstanding. "You''re wrong, Kashiwabara-san. We''re not dating."


    "Eh? Really?" Momo was surprised, then looked at Shishio directly and asked, "Then Oga-kun, are you single?"


    "...."


    Yukinoshita and Rui looked at Momo at the same time, and they could see unhidden excitement on Momo''s face, which made them frown.


    "....."


    However, the one that was the most conflicted at this moment was Shishio since he was attacked by three girls from a different direction. He knew that many girls'' friendships were destroyed because of a man, and he wondered if it would happen to the three girls in front of him. Still, what conflicted him was that the reason for all of that was him.


    "I have a girlfriend," Shishio said clearly and didn''t hide anything.


    "What''s her name?" Rui asked quickly and sighed inwardly.


    "Nana Sunohara. She''s in the same ss as me." His public girlfriend was Nana, so he told Nana''s name without hesitation. As for his other girlfriend, Shiina, Saki, and Miu, it was better to keep it until he was found out. After all, he didn''t have an obligation to tell them about this matter.


    ''Same ss...''


    They suddenlymented since they knew that it was Nana''s advantage that they didn''t have.


    Nana spent every day with Shishio, sitting next to him, and of course, many things could happen during that time.


    Rui was a bit curious about who Nana Sunohara was and wanted to see what kind of girl.


    "Anyway, shouldn''t we do the request now? If we don''t do it now, then we might go home quitete," Shishio said since he didn''t really want to talk about his girlfriend in front of all of these girls. He was afraid that they might stab him since their eyes were a bit wrong.


    "That''s true. Let''s do it now." Yukinoshita also agreed without hesitation since she didn''t really want to talk about Shishio''s girlfriend since it gave her a bit of trauma, wondering why the world was so unfair. She looked at her chest which was as t as Kanto in and then punched Shishio''s arm lightly.


    "????" Shishio looked at Yukinoshita with some confusion.


    "That''s true, but Oga-kun, you have been at this school for a while, right? Haven''t you known most ces in this school?" Momo asked. Inwardly, she felt a bit disappointed to know that Shishio had a girlfriend, but she quickly cheered up.


    After all, unlike Rui, who had just transferred a few days ago, Shishio had been in this school for a few weeks, so of course, Momo felt a bit weird. She didn''t really mind, though.


    "I know most of the ces, but I have only been to amonce such as the ssroom, cafeteria, or any other ces that aremonly visited by everyone, so I wonder whether Yukinoshita-senpai knows some unexpected or unique spots in this school," Shishio said.


    "Sorry, I don''t know much since, simr to you, I have onlye to such amonce in this school," Yukinoshita said without hesitation and didn''t feel afraid to acknowledge her shoring since she didn''t really know a unique spot in this school.


    "If that''s the case, how about you leave it to me?" Momo suddenly said.


    "....." Everyone.


    "What''s with that stare? Can you believe me? I''ll show you a lot of interesting ces in this school!" Momo said as she patted her chest, causing tworge masses on her chest to tremble.


    Shishio''s expression was calm since Yukinoshita and Miu were staring at him.


    "What do you think, Leader?" Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment, then sighed. "Then I''ll leave it to you, Kashiwabara-san." She then looked at Rui and asked, "Is that alright with you, Tachibana-san?"


    "Yes, I don''t mind." Rui nodded.


    "Alright, with that said, let''s start our adventure!" Momo said excitedly.


    "OOOOOOHHH!!!" Shishio said excitedly too, but...


    "....."


    Yukinoshita and Rui were in silence and stared at Shishio and Momo in silence.


    Momo and Shishio had to admit that even though Yukinoshita and Rui were good girls, they weren''t good at having fun. However, it was alright, or rather, that personality made them charming.


    "Then Kashiwabara-senpai, please guide us."


    "Leave it to me, Oga-kun!" Momo patted her chest again, causing tworge masses on her chest to bounce around again.


    Shishio still maintained his calm expression, since once again, Yukinoshita and Rui were staring at him at this moment.

 Chapter 299 - Deja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Deja Vu</h4>


    Shishio looked at Momo, who had decided to show them around the school curiously, wondering what kind of ces she would show.


    Rui and Yukinoshita also didn''t say much and let Momo show them around the school.


    Still, Shishio noticed something strange when Momo led them to the first ce.


    "This is the infirmary," Momo said while looking at Shishio.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Kashiwabara-senpai?" Shishio asked with some confusion.


    "Do you know this ce?" Momo asked.


    "I have been here before," Shishio said since the infirmary was the ce where he confessed to Nana before. As for having sex like on the hentai manga on the infirmary, he felt it was impossible unless the school doctor was his woman or his subordinate. After all, unlike the school doctor in the story, they had always gone from time to time. The school doctor in this school was quite strict and had always stayed in the infirmary. As for his case at that time, it might be an exception, not that he cared about it.


    "How about the next ce?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "Impatient, aren''t we? Then let''s follow me!" Momo said as she showed them to the next ce, but...


    "This is a female changing room," Momo said with a smile.


    "...." Everyone.


    "Well, Rui-nee needs to know this ce, right?" Shishio said to dispel the awkwardness.


    "That''s true." Rui nodded.


    "How about the next ce?" Yukinoshita asked. She felt slightly strange with the ce that Momo had shown, but she didn''t say anything since she couldn''t point out which part was strange.


    "Okay. Okay." Momo smiled then showed them the next ce. "This is an empty ssroom that''s rarely used."


    "....." Everyone.


    "What about next?" Shishio asked.


    "Okay." Momo nodded, then showed them the PE storage room, which made them a bit confused.


    "Why are you showing all of this ce?" Finally, Rui couldn''t handle it anymore and asked.


    Momo was a bit shy and said in a blush, "I''m giving priority to all the ces that guys would get excited hearing about..." She then looked at Shishio shyly, waiting for his answer. "What do you think? Are you happy?"


    Yukinoshita and Rui also did the same and stared at Shishio.


    ''Why are you all looking at me?''


    If they were alone, then his answer might be more expressive, but there was Yukinoshita and Rui around him, so...


    "It''s interesting, but it troubles me if you ask that kind of question..." Shishio was speechless, then said, "How about the next ce?"


    ---


    Luckily, the next ce that Momo showed next was quite normal such as the ssroom, cafeteria, rooftop, and other important ces before they went under the stairs of the special building of the school.


    Shishio noticed Yukinoshita''s expression while looking around curiously and asked, "Haven''t you been here, Yukinoshita-senpai?"


    "No, I haven''t been to the strange ces in this school." Then, Yukinoshita looked at Momo and asked, "What are we doing here, Kashiwabara-san?"


    "Fufufu..." Momo opened her hands wide with an exaggerated pose. "This is my secret and my favorite ce! Ta-da!"


    Shishio, Rui, and Yukinoshita looked at Momo''s favorite ce and felt quite surprised.


    "Oh? There''s an ice cream vending machine," Shishio said in surprise.


    "Right? Isn''t it surprising that our school has this kind of thing here?" Momo said proudly when she saw their expression. "How about we buy some?"


    They agreed and decided to buy ice cream.


    Momo showed an example first by buying a vani ice cream.


    Rui bought chocte ice cream, and Yukinoshita bought strawberry ice cream.


    Momo nodded with a smile when she saw Rui and Yukinoshita bought ice cream, then looked at Shishio and asked, "What are you going to buy, Oga-kun?"


    "I thought I''d get a unique vor that can only be gotten in this vending machine," Shishio said while looking at the vors of ice creams that were sold on this vending machine.


    "Oh? You''re such a challenger!" Momo smiled, then pointed her finger, and said, "How about this? This is Banana Choco Mint Hawaiian vor."


    "Banana Choco Mint Hawaiian vor..." Shishio was in a daze and didn''t expect that there was some unique vor in this vending machine.


    Yukinoshita licked her ice cream gently while sitting on the nearby bench, but then she said, "Don''t buy something weird. What if you can''t finish it?"


    "It''s okay. I can finish it." Shishio didn''t hesitate and chose Banana Choco Mint Hawaiian vor directly. He wanted to sit on the bench, but Rui and Yukinoshita sat next to each other, and the free spaces were either on their sides, which made him speechless.


    Rui and Yukinoshita also noticed this, but they didn''t say anything and ate their ice cream while looking at Shishio.


    "You''re not sitting down?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "Yeah, you can sit down, you know?" Rui said.


    "Thank you, but I''ll stand up," Shishio said calmly as he opened the package of the ice cream.


    Momoughed, hearing Shishio''s answer, but Rui and Yukinoshita didn''t say anything and continued to eat their ice creams.


    Shishio just wanted to eat ice cream, but he didn''t expect that he almost caused a war, which made him helpless. Luckily, he was quite witty, so he decided to enjoy the fruit of his victory right now. He put his ice cream on his mouth and raised his eyebrow.


    Momo, Yukinoshita, and Rui didn''t say anything and stared at Shishio''s expression, which had eaten such a strange vor of ice cream.


    "How is it?" Rui asked curiously.


    "It''s okay." Shishio ate his ice cream calmly and didn''t feel that the taste of his ice cream was that bad, but it was pretty unique.


    "Is it good?" Momo asked.


    "Hmm... there''s a sweet, bitter, and thebination of both? Somehow it reminds me of life," Shishio said with a frown.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a deep vored ice cream," Yukinoshita said speechlessly.


    "Can I taste it?" Rui asked.


    "Why not?" Shishio didn''t overthink and gave his ice cream to Rui.


    Rui didn''t take Shishio''s ice cream and licked his ice cream gently from his hand.


    "How is it?" Shishio asked.


    "You''re lying." Rui frowned and said, "This tastes strange."


    "I never said that it tasted good anyway," Shishio said speechlessly.


    Rui and Shishio didn''t think too much when they had an indirect kiss since they had kissed and had sex in the past, but Yukinoshita and Momo, who saw this, were stunned since they saw that Rui and Shishio were too intimate, right?


    "Oga-kun," Yukinoshita suddenly called Shishio.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai? Why do you show such a scary expression?" Shishio looked at Yukinoshita with a weird expression.


    "You have a girlfriend, right? Is it alright to show such intimate action with another girl?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and understood why she showed such a reaction, and he only realized now that an indirect kiss might not seem much for him and Rui, but it was different for Yukinoshita. He was about to say something, but Momo suddenly licked his ice cream.


    Momo blinked her eyes as she tasted Shishio''s ice cream. "The taste isn''t that bad." She looked at Shishio and said, "You know, I''d never had the courage to buy that weird vored ice cream, but trying a new thing isn''t a bad thing."


    "Right?" Shishio nodded.


    "Also, Yukinon, you should be that angry. After all, they''re just tasting ice cream, right? If you want to taste it, why don''t you try Shishio''s ice cream too?" Momo said as she looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita blinked her eyes and wondered whether high school students nowadays were so bold. "It''s alright. I''m afraid that my stomach might hurt from eating such weird vored ice cream." Still, she looked at Shishio and thought that this guy might be a scumbag if she didn''t watch him over. Also, she blushed with the thought of having an indirect kiss. Luckily, no one noticed her reaction at that moment.


    "Still, now Oga-kun, Rui-Rui, you two are so close, right? Don''t tell me... you two are..."


    Unlike the harem story, where there would be suspense, BGM and the MC would be so nervous when someone revealed his rtionship. Shishio and Rui were so calm that their expressions didn''t change much when Momo looked at them with an expression as if a detective had solved the murder case.


    "Rui-Rui is Oga-kun''s ex-girlfriend, right?" Momo said with confidence.


    "..."


    "Really?" Yukinoshita was surprised. However, if that was the case, she didn''t think it was weird. Still, she was wondering why she had been feeling ufortable for a while, but she decided to ignore this feeling.


    "Why do you think so?" Shishio asked curiously.


    Rui didn''t say anything and looked at Momo.


    "You might hide it by saying that you two are friends, but Rui has been staring at you from time to time, and your rtionship is quite intimate. Also, Rui-Rui is a transfer student, and she has only been in this school for a few days. So you might have met each other in the past, right?" Momo said as if she had solved the case.


    "You know, we might be close because we''re childhood friends, right?" Shishio said.


    "Eh? You two a childhood friend?" Momo asked in surprise.


    "...No." Shishio wondered whether Momo was smart or stupid, but he had heard that girls'' IQ was lowered when they were together with the men they fell with.


    "Then sex friends?" Momo asked.


    "....." Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Rui.


    "No," Shishio said so there wouldn''t be an awkward silence.


    "Then what''s your rtionship?" Momo asked curiously.


    "...."


    Shishio had to admit that it was hard to maintain a bnce in a rtionship. If he was too close, they might misunderstand him, and if he was too far away, then they might be sad and think that he hated them. Looking at the three beautiful girls in front of him, he could only sigh inwardly, feeling that he was really a hypocrite. If he didn''t have an interest in them, he should just cut their rtionship right away so they wouldn''t entangle each other in the future and should feel satisfied with the four girls that he had right now.


    ''Let''s just follow the flow, for now, to see where our rtionship will develop.'' As for actively chasing after them, Shishio wouldn''t do that since it would be wrong to do that in his position.


    Shishio thought he was really a scumbag and there was no need to hide it, but suddenly Rui interrupted his thought.


    "Shishio-kun, let me exin this," Rui suddenly said.


    "Rui-nee?" Shishio was surprised, but when he saw her expression, he nodded. As for whether this girl would drop a bomb or not, he didn''t feel worried since he had met a more troublesome situation.


    "Our rtionship is just a friend, but if you feel that our rtionship might seem closer than mere friends, then it is because I''m his first friend in Tokyo," Rui said.


    "First friend?!" 2x


    Momo and Yukinoshita were surprised.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "On the first day, I came to Tokyo. I was quite worried about my future, and I happened to meet Rui-nee by chance at the convenience store...." He told how he met Rui, but at the same time, he was quite surprised he didn''t meet the bloodbath situation, which made him d somehow.


    "By then, we''d be friends with each other," Rui also told them how she met Shishio.


    However, neither Shishio nor Rui told Momo and Yukinoshita about how they lost their virginity at the same time.


    Momo and Yukinoshita nodded and understood why the rtionship between Shishio and Rui was so close.


    They didn''t talk about this matter again and continued to talk until they decided to go back.


    "Right, do you want to go somewhere after this? Tomorrow is Saturday. How about we go to karaoke or something?" Momo asked with a smile.


    "Sorry, I can''t," Yukinoshita said without hesitation.


    "Me too. I have to go back," Rui said without hesitation too.


    "...." Momo somehow had expected this, but she didn''t give up and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio smiled wryly since he had be a center of attention again. "Sorry, I have something to do after this."


    "What are you going to do?" Rui asked curiously.


    "My ssmate is about to move to my dorm, so I have decided to help," Shishio said.


    They nodded, and Momo''s n to invite everyone to y for a while failed, but she didn''t force them and told them that they should go together again if they had a chance.


    Rui, Yukinoshita, and Shishio didn''t make a promise, but they would y with Momo if they had a chance, which made her happy.


    Looking at Momo, who kept smiling, Shishio looked at the scrunchie she wore on her left wrist, but he didn''t say anything and decided to go home, but...


    "Shishio-kun."


    Shishio looked at Rui, who had followed him, and asked, "What''s wrong, Senpai? Did you forget about something?"


    "Can we talk for a bit?" Rui asked.


    "....."


    Shishio was wondering why he felt that he had seen Deja Vu?

 Chapter 300 - Threesome?

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Threesome?</h4>


    Rui didn''t talk immediately but invited Shishio to the nearby convenience store.


    "Wait here for a moment, Shishio-kun," Rui said as she entered the convenience store.


    Shishio didn''t have a chance to talk and saw Rui enter the convenience store, so he didn''t say anything, leaning his back against the wall pir of the building while looking at the scenery in front of him. The sky was still bright, but even so, there weren''t any students in front of him, even though this ce was located near the school.


    ''Well, they might have already gone home or are still at the club.''


    While thinking such a thought, Rui walked out of the convenience store while bringing something in her hand.


    "Did you buy something, Rui-nee?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Rui showed two boxes of freshly fried karaage and gave one of them to Shishio. "For you."


    "Is that okay?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Rui nodded. "I bought it for you after all."


    "....." Shishio observed Rui''s deadpan expression and her stretched hand that wanted to give him a box of freshly fried karaage. He could see the stream from the karaage, which caused his stomach to rumble. "Thank you, Rui-nee."


    Looking at Shishio, who took the karaage, Rui nodded with a smile, then said, "Move to the side a bit."


    Shishio didn''t overthink and moved to the side a bit, but he didn''t expect that Rui would also lean on the pir of the building next to him.


    The pir of the building was quite small since most of the front area of the convince store was covered in a ss wall, so when Rui leaned back on the pir wall next to him, their arms were touching each other.


    A whiff of a sweet scent, causing him to remember his first day in Tokyo when they had sex on her apartment, so without hesitation, he moved away slightly so they wouldn''t be so close to each other since he was afraid of the beast inside him would be awoken.


    Still, Shishio also knew that it wasn''t good to talk so closely to Rui since they were near the school, and it wasn''t good if some students saw them together so closely, especially when he had an official girlfriend.


    Rui saw Shishio''s expression, but she didn''t say anything and asked, "You have something to do after this?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "I''m helping my friend move out."


    "Do you mind helping your other friend move out?" Rui asked.


    "Another friend?" Shishio was confused.


    "Me." Rui looked at Shishio and said, "I''m going to move out to the new house on Sunday. Can you help me?"


    "..........."


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and wondered if she hadn''t heard anything from Hina that he would help her family move out. Although, frankly, he was quitezy to help them out since he wanted to spend azy day on Sunday, but since he had made a promise and he wouldn''t break a promise.


    "By the way, you can''t reject it since you have eaten that karaage, so you have to help me," Rui said without hesitation.


    ".........." Shishio''s lips twitched, feeling that this girl was a bit too cunning, right?


    "I don''t mind, but I might bete, you know? I can onlye in the afternoon," Shishio said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll send you the address of my new house in the textter." Rui then gave Shishio her box of karaage and said, "You can have it."


    Feeling the warm temperature of the box of karaage, Shishio asked, "You don''t want to?"


    "I''m full." Rui walked away and said, "I''ll go home now. See you next Sunday, Shishio-kun."


    "See you."


    Shishio looked at Rui''s back and knew that he would need to face another showdown on Sunday, but he had faced many simr situations, so he didn''t feel that nervous, and what he needed to do now was to eat two boxes of warm karaage before they got cold.


    ---


    Shishio returned to Sakurasou, and Chihiro weed him.


    "How was it?" Chihiro asked.


    "What?"


    "I mean, how was the Service Club? Did you repent yourself?" Chihiro asked with a smile.


    "....Did you think that the Service Club is in a church or a shrine?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    "Anyway, how was it?" Chihiro asked.


    "It''s okay. Hiratsuka-sensei came, and we talked before students came and asked a request to help them," Shishio said.


    "That''s all?" Chihiro asked weirdly.


    "What do you think will happen? Do you think that some unexpected dramas or something will happen?" Shishio was speechless.


    "How boring..." Chihiro sighed with a disappointed expression.


    "....."


    "Well, I''ll go back to my room. Tell me when dinner is ready," Chihiro said as she walked away, but Shishio pped her butts. "Wh --?!" Her face flushed, and she looked at him with an annoyed gaze. "What are you doing?!"


    "I''m not your chef, Chihiro-nee. Still, even if I''m your chef, isn''t it normal for you to pay me something?" Shishio asked.


    "Oh? Do you want me to pay?" Chihiro asked while raising her eyebrow.


    "I don''tck money, but I just don''t have the motivation to cook, so I''d thought whether you could do something to motivate me." Shishio showed azy expression, and he wouldn''t move until Chihiro gave him his reward.


    "That p before, don''t you think that is a reward itself?" Chihiro asked with a smile.


    "...." Shishio.


    "...Or do you want to rub my butts?" Chihiro asked with a teasing tone.


    Shishio''s lips twitched, looking at Chihiro, who was looking at him with a teasing smile. ''You''re testing me, woman!'' He moved forward slightly, closing his distance with Chihiro. "Well, I don''t want to, but since you have offered, it is rude to reject."


    ".............."


    Chihiro''s lips twitched, and she had never expected that her nephew would be so shameless. Still, if she backed down, then there was no way that she could uphold her prestige as his aunt again, so she didn''t hesitate to provoke him again.


    "Come on. Try to rub it."


    Shishio stared at Chihiro for a moment and didn''t hesitate to rub Chihiro''s butts. He moved his palm gently up and down, trying to feel her soft butts that were covered in tight jeans. He could feel that her butts were still tight and bouncy, which made him think that the blood of the Sengoku family was amazing.


    Chihiro was a bit stunned when she saw Shishio really dared to rub her butts, but looking at him, who had a serious expression on his face, she felt a bit amused and asked, "How is it?" Still, her face was red, and her body felt as if being electrocuted, causing her to bite her lips so she wouldn''t let out a weird voice.


    "It feels amazing..." Shishio murmured and wanted to rub her inner thigh, but Chihiro pulled his cheek. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Chihiro-nee!"


    "Okay, stop here, little pervert." Chihiro snorted then said, "Don''t forget to make dinner, alright?" She then hurriedly walked away before she holed up in her room. She jumped into her bed and covered her red face with a pillow. ''What the hell am I doing?!''


    Shishio rubbed his forehead for a moment and wondered what he had done before. Still, he then went to Chihiro''s room, but he didn''t enter and stood right in front of the door of her room. "Chihiro-nee, I''m going to help Aoyama Nanami, who is going to move out today."


    "Okay, okay, I almost forgot. Quickly go home, alright?" Chihiro''s voice was heard from inside.


    "Okay."


    Shishio then called Roberta to help him, but he didn''t expect Shiina to join.


    Still, it was a perfect time since he knew that Chihiro needed to calm down, considering her smell was so intense right now.


    ---


    Inside the car, Shishio looked at Shiina, who was sitting on the back. "You''reing with us too, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded. "I want to help too."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and didn''t say much, but then Shiina found a document on the side and asked, "Shishio, what''s this?"


    "Now that you mention it, what''s that?" Shishio, who was driving to Nanami''s apartment, also wondered what documents were held by Shiina.


    "That''s Shishio-sama''s sperm check-up," Roberta said naturally.


    ".........." Shishio.


    Shiina didn''t hesitate to read the document and saw that there were two documents, but the two results were different, which made her confused. "What is this?"


    Roberta didn''t hesitate to exin that Shishio could control his sperm whether his sperm would impregnate the girl or not.


    Shiina was surprised and said excitedly, "Then we don''t need to wear a condom anymore, right?"


    "........." Shishio was speechless and could only nod. Still, he asked, "You don''t like it when I wear a condom?"


    "Um..." Shiina thought for a moment and said with a blush since she recalled what had happenedst night, "I know that a condom is important, but when you don''t wear it... I can feel your skin and heat directly. Also... the feeling when you''re close to ejaction, your penis begins to swell... and it lodges into mine before you sp - splurt all of your white things inside is... is so amazing..." Her face flushed, and she didn''t hide all of her lust toward Shishio.


    Hearing Shiina''s words, Roberta also flushed, and her hand moved slightly to Shishio''s thigh, caressing it gently since she remembered that exciting time too.


    "............"


    Shishio smelled two intense smells from Roberta and Shiina, which made him speechless, but at the same time, he felt a bit conflicted that he had made them into perverts. Still, there was one thing that made him roar inside.


    ''Is it possible to do a threesome tonight?''


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he knew there was a possibility.


    "Oh, right, Shishio."


    "I want to tell you something, Shishio-sama."


    Shiina and Roberta suddenly called him out at the same time.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked Roberta and Shiina.


    "I''m on my period."


    "I''m on my period too, Shishio-sama."


    "........"


    Shishio thought that the world was so cruel.


    ---


    Nanami was waiting for Shishio in her apartment since he said he would bring a car to help her move out. She still couldn''t believe that she would be his maid, but at the same time, she wondered who Shishio was.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Nanami, I''m here!"


    "Shishio-kun, wait a moment!" Nanami was surprised, but she quickly moved to the entrance to open the door for Shishio. She smiled brightly when she opened the door and saw Shishio, but then she was surprised to see Shiina.


    "Shiina-san."


    "Mashiro."


    "Shiina-san?"


    "Call me Mashiro," Shiina said.


    "Um, Mashiro-chan." Nanami looked at Shiina with a helpless expression and said, "You can also call me Nanami, Mashiro-chan."


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    Nanami smiled but then noticed Roberta.


    ''Who''s this?''


    Nanami looked at Roberta, who was wearing a maid uniform, and wasn''t sure who Roberta was.


    "Oh, this is Roberta. She''s also my maid," Shishio said after he noticed Nanami''s gaze.


    "Hello." Roberta gave a gentle nod.


    "Ah, yes! Nice to meet you, Roberta-san!" Nanami also quickly gave a polite bow since Roberta would be her colleague, but at the same time, she asked, "Um, Shishio-kun, you have a maid, right? But why did you hire me?"


    "She might be my maid, but she''s so clumsy at household chores, and I need someone to help me with that," Shishio said without hiding anything.


    "Shishio-sama!" Roberta''s face flushed when her weakness was revealed.


    "Really?" Nanami was dumbfounded since it was her first time knowing that a maid couldn''t do household chores. "Then why did Roberta-san do?"


    "Well...''


    There were many things, such as being a bodyguard and taking care of his sexual needs, but Shishio felt that it wasn''t the time to tell all of that. "I''ll exin to youter. How about we move your things to my car first?"


    "Ah, yes!" Nanami quickly nodded.


    "Oh, right, Nanami. I almost forgot to say something."


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-kun?" Nanami looked at Shishio.


    "Wee to Sakurasou," Shishio said with a smile.


    ".........."


    Nanami was in a daze, staring at Shishio''s smile at that moment, but then she also showed a warm smile and said, "Yes, thank you, Shishio-kun."

 Chapter 301 - Leopard Pattern Panties And The Theory Of Relativity Are Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Leopard Pattern Panties And The Theory Of Rtivity Are Amazing</h4>


    "Wee to Sakurasou!"


    Chihiro, Misaki, Ritsu, Mayumi, and Sayaka weed Nanami together.


    Strangely, Shiro-san didn''t join, but when Shishio asked where Shiro-san was, they told him that Shiro-san was on a journey on the research of his new novel.


    ''Being a novelist is nice.''


    Shishio felt that being a novelist was great since they had a lot of free time, and they didn''t need to waste their time on a tiresome interpersonal rtionship. They could also enjoy their life freely and had quite nice sums of money.


    If someone asked if there was a disadvantage of being a novelist, then it was at how they worked at home, so their neighbor thought of them as weird or unemployed since, unlike most people who would go to the office to work, novelists didn''t need to do that and holed up in their room, writing most of the time or doing research, so it was normal for them to misunderstand. Also, it wasn''t a stable job since no novelist could be so sure that their works would be a big hit, so they could only live in borderline poverty if they didn''t have a support or side job.


    Shishio thought that it might also be the reason why most novelists didn''t write about their main job as a novelist. Instead, their job as a novelist was just a side job, not their main one.


    "Tha - thank you very much!" Nanami said in a blush, feeling quite happy when everyone weed her together.


    "Alright, Shishio, you prepare for the wee party. As for the rest, can you help Aoyama to move her things?" Chihiro asked.


    "Aye, aye, sir!" Misaki saluted.


    Ritsu nodded and helped Nanami.


    "Well, Nanami, I''ll leave you first," Shishio said.


    "Ah, I''ll help you too, Shishio-kun," Nanami quickly said when she heard that Shishio was going to prepare her weing party.


    Shishio stared at Nanami speechlessly and said, "We''re going to prepare your weing party. If you help me, then it isn''t your party, right?"


    "..." Nanami blinked her eyes, but then she said, "But..." She was her maid, and Shishio also had paid her, and if she let him do this, what was the use of paying her?


    "Just today, alright? You''re also busy sorting out your luggage, right? Tomorrow, you can make me breakfast and take care of my chores," Shishio said.


    "Well..." Nanami could only nod at Shishio reluctantly before she moved her things to her room quickly so she could help him as soon as possible. Luckily with the help of everyone, she could move all of the things faster.


    "Let''s go, Nanamin!" Misaki said as she carried Nanami''s luggage.


    "Ah, wait for a moment, Kamiigusa-senpai!" Nanami cried out.


    "Call me Misaki from now on, Nanamin!"


    "Ah, wait, my - my panties are scattered on the ground! Please stop Kamiigusa-senpai!"


    "Wow, Nanamin, you have leopard print panties! How bold!" Misaki held Nanami''s leopard print panties in surprise, raising them up to the sky.


    "....." Ritsu, Shiina, and Roberta were also surprised, thinking that this quiet girl was bolder than they had thought.


    Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka looked at Nanami thoughtfully, thinking that the quiet girl was always the lewd one.


    "KAMIIGUSA-SENPAI!!!" Nanami was almost crying, her face as red as a boiled lobster. She then grabbed her panties from Misaki and quickly turned toward Shishio. "Shishio-kun, did you see them?"


    "Sorry, what did you say? I had been talking with Mayumi-san about a theory of rtivity, so I didn''t know what had happened," Shishio said with an innocent expression.


    "What the heck is the theory of rtivity?" Mayumi looked at Shishio, who was so shameless at that moment.


    "....."


    Shishio noticed Nanami kept staring at him, and he could only sigh and say, "I saw them."


    "....." Nanami.


    "Don''t worry, it is in Osaka''s people''s blood wants to be shier," Shishio said calmly. Luckily, Shiro-san wasn''t here, and Ryuunosuka was in his room, so the only male in this ce was him. "Still, it''s a nice choice."


    Nanami''s face was so red before she quickly ran away to her room.


    "..."


    "Oga-kun, as a gentleman, you should keep quiet in that situation and pretend not to see anything, you know?" Sayaka tried to reprimand Shishio.


    Shishio also knew that he was wrong, but he didn''t think that he was wrong since his rtionship with Nanami was close, so even if he had a perverted joke subtly, it would make their rtionship closer. "Well, I will apologize to herter."


    He didn''t waste his time and went to the kitchen to cook, but Chihiro stopped him and asked, "Shishio, what''s your rtionship with Aoyama?" She felt weird since she could see that the rtionship between Shishio and Nanami wasn''t just a normal ssmate, but more than that.


    "..."


    "I hired her," Shishio said since he didn''t have anything to hide.


    "You hire her?!" Chihiro, Sayaka, and Mayumi were surprised when they heard Shishio''s words.


    "I hired her as my maid," Shishio said.


    "......" Chihiro.


    Mayumi looked at Shishio thoughtfully and asked, "Shishio, do you like maids that much?"


    "I love them," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "..." Chihiro, Sayaka, Mayumi.


    "I was joking," Shishio said, but the three women looked at him with a skeptical expression. "Okay, okay, stop looking at me with that kind of expression, and if you keep asking me such a weird question, I can''t make dinner, or are you alright with that?"


    "Please cook dinner!" 3x


    The three women didn''t stop him and let him go to the kitchen since they were starving, waiting for him to cook dinner.


    "By the way, I saw a thick cut of beef in the kitchen. Are we going to eat that?" Sayaka asked.


    "Yes, we''re going to eat all-you-can-eat roast beef," Shishio said.


    "OHHH!!!"


    They were full of excitement at that moment.


    ---


    "My - my panties were seen by Shishio..." Nanami was in her room, holding her leopard print panties with a blush on her face. She looked at her panties that were given by her friend in Osaka and wondered whether Shishio loved these kinds of panties.


    "Nanami."


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" Nanami looked at Shiina, who called her out.


    "Where did you buy those panties?" Shiina asked.


    "....."


    Nanami had to admit that this ce was so unique.


    ---


    After cleaning up Nanami''s room, Shiina, Nanami, Misaki, Ritsu, and Roberta walked out to the dining room since they were a bit starving. They stayed for a while in Nanami''s room since they talked to each other to get to know each other. They were also quite curious about Osaka, especially when Shishio said that Osaka''s people loved to be shier.


    Nanami also didn''t hide it since it was the truth that the Osaka people loved to be shier, but not all of them since she didn''t buy her leopard pattern panties by herself. Instead, it was a gift from her friend since she moved to Tokyo.


    They walked to the dining room and were stunned when a huge piece of meat was in front of Shishio.


    "Oh, you''re here. Come on. Let''s eat," Shishio said.


    "You''rete! Come on and sit down! We''re going to eat roast beef!" Mayumi said hurriedly.


    "Roast beef!" Misaki, Ritsu, and Nanami were dumbfounded.


    "You all can eat beef, right?" Shishio asked.


    "YES!" They said without hesitation.


    "Okay, Nanami, I''ll give you the first cut," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Nanami asked in surprise.


    "It''s your weing party, after all." Shishio held a carving fork and knife in both of his hands.


    "Thank - thank you, Shishio-kun..." Nanami was a bit embarrassed, and she epted Shishio''s offer.


    "So, how thick would you want your meat to be?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Nanami thought that her weing party was amazing.


    ---


    After dinner, they let out a satisfied sigh while patting her stomach gently.


    The roast beef that Shishio cooked was so delicious, and it was also so tender that the meat melted directly in their mouths, and as the meat burst, their mouths were full of meat juice, causing them to think that they were drowned in the ocean of beef. But, more importantly, they could choose how thick their cut be, which made them realize howvish this dinner be.


    Nanami knew how good Shishio''s cooking ability was and wondered why he asked him to cook.


    Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka didn''t hesitate and drank red wine since the roast beef was the best paired with red wine.


    Still, Shishio was a bit helpless since the three women directly drank and passed out after drinking a lot of wine, but he wasn''t that surprised since tomorrow was Saturday, and they were on holiday, so they went all out. As for doing something perverted to them, he didn''t have that kind of thoughts since they were drunk, and he didn''t have a hobby to do it with someone without their consent.


    The other girls cleaned up the dishes, Shiina and Misaki continued with their manga and anime.


    Ryuunosuke also returned to his room after he ate with everyone.


    Shishio had to admit that Ryuunosuka had made a lot of progress, and Ryuunosuke''s anti-social was cured slowly.


    Shishio took care of Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka, letting them sleep in the living room, covering them with a nket with a sigh, staring at the three of them. "You should be more careful, you know? What if I''m a beast and attack you?" He murmured while gently pinching Mayumi''s nose, moving it right and left.


    "Hmnnh...." Mayumi frowned, showing an ufortable expression.


    Shishio looked at the three women again, who had just fallen asleep after they ate, wondering whether they didn''t feel worried that their belly might stick outter.


    "Shishio-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio looked at Ritsu, who had just cleaned up the dish.


    "Is Nanami going to be your maid from now on?" Ritsu asked weirdly.


    "Yes, she''s working for me now as my maid," Shishio said as he looked at Nanami, who was looking at him with a blush.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "Do you like maids?"


    "..."


    Shishio wondered how many times he would answer this kind of question, but there was no hesitation on his face as he said, "I love them."


    "...." Ritsu.


    "I was joking, Senpai. By the way, do you want to go to Jinbocho in the future?" Shishio asked to change the subject.


    Jimboncho was a ce where many used bookstores were centered. Without a doubt, Ritsu would be baited by this offer and would forget the question that she asked before.


    "Jinbocho?!" Ritsu was surprised, but then she quickly asked, "When?"


    "During Golden Week, if you''re free, then let''s go there to buy some books," Shishio said.


    "Yes!" Ritsu nodded with excitement.


    They talked for a bit before Ritsu returned to her room, leaving Shishio alone with Nanami and Roberta.


    "Well, Nanami, you should rest first since you have to work tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Um, Shishio-kun, what''s my work?" Nanami asked.


    "Well, you should cook for me, doundry, and clean up my room," Shishio said.


    "Okay. I''ll work hard." Nanami nodded then asked, "Is there something else again?"


    Shishio looked at Nanami and asked, "Do you want to help me with anything?"


    "Yes, as long as I can do it, I will help you!" Nanami said as she clenched both of her fists.


    Looking at Nanami, who showed such an expression, Shishio couldn''t help but ask, "Is it okay for you to wash my back when I take a bath?"


    "...." Roberta.


    "Eh?" Nanami was stunned before her face flushed. "Wh - What?!"


    "I was joking," Shishio said calmly. "Still, you don''t need to work so hard, and it is enough to just help me withundry, cleaning, and cooking."


    Nanami still couldn''t erase her blush and nodded. "Then - then I''ll do that, but your food is better than mine, you know? Is it alright?"


    "Sometimes I want to go home with a warm meal that someone prepares, you know?" Shishio didn''t mind cooking, but if he was asked whether he wanted to cook for someone to let someone cook for him, then he wanted someone to cook for him.


    Nanami blinked her eyes then nodded. "Then I''ll cook you breakfast tomorrow. Is there something that you want to eat? But I can''t cook something like roast beef like you, you know?" She thought that she needed to learn more about cooking in the future.


    "Hmm... miso soup, grilled salmon, and an egg can you make that?" Shishio asked.


    "I can make that, or rather, isn''t that too easy?" Nanami was speechless, thinking that Shishio wanted to eat somethingplicated, but she didn''t expect that he wanted to eat something so simple.


    "Well, it''s in the morning after all. You don''t need to cook somethingplicated, right?" Shishio smiled gently and said, "I''ll go back to my room first since I have something to do. You should also rest first since I''m sure that you''re a bit tired now."


    "Yes, good night, Shishio-kun," Nanami said with a gentle smile.


    Shishio walked out of the living room, and Roberta also followed. He looked at Roberta, who was looking at him, and knew he couldn''t do anything to her since she was on her period, but why did she follow him?


    Still, Shishio also understood that women had a lot of different holes, so even if she couldn''t use one of those holes, she could probably use the different holes to help him.


    ''Or she might be curious about the theory of rtivity?''


    Shishio thought that he would exin the theory of rtivity tonight to Roberta so she would understand what it was.


    Nanami didn''t follow them but looked at Shishio''s back for a moment and murmured, "I don''t mind washing your back, you know?" Her face turned red, and she covered her face with her hands, running back to her room while thinking that she was too bold, right?

 Chapter 302 - Lets Go To My Room, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Let''s Go To My Room, Alright?</h4>


    Unlike what everyone imagined, Shishio didn''t do anything perverted in his room, especially when Roberta was still in her period. It was better to tell her to rest since he knew how sensitive women were during their period. Instead, he researched the people who had a grudge against Katsumi Orochi. Even though he knew that Katsumi wouldn''t wake up so easily and he had shaken that guy''s head so his memory might be vague, but he knew that humans had a lot of possibilities, so he wanted to end that guy as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Katsumi was an arrogant guy, and this guy had a lot of enemies from all the people he had found in the past.


    However, Katsumi''s background was Shinshinkai Karate''s heir, one of the biggest martial arts organizations, so no trouble coulde to him. Still, it was different now since Doppo Orochi had passed away, and the organization was in shambles.


    Shishio didn''t intend to kill Katsumi by himself. Instead, he would visit the house of one of those people who had a grudge against Katsumi, especially the one with the worst background. As for what he was about to do, it was better to keep it a secret.


    Still, even if the world might be surprised by what had happened on Orochi Doppo, Katsumi Doppo, and Shinshinkai Karate, no one would link their ident to Shishio.


    "Shishio-sama, be careful," Roberta said and gave Shishio many things he needed.


    "Thank you. Tell Mashiro that I''m going to the convenience store if she asks," Shishio said.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded.


    "I''lle back soon."


    Leaving such words, when Roberta blinked her eyes, she saw that Shishio had already disappeared. She was alone in his room, looked at his bed, and moved slowly toward it before resting there while hugging his pillow. "Shishio-sama..."


    ---


    Shishio didn''t waste his time and saw a dpidated house in front of him. He hade so far away to Adachi Ward, and without hesitation, he entered this guy''s house. With thebination of "Bajiquan Mastery" and "Ninjutsu Mastery," it was impossible for someone to notice him, so he entered the house easily.


    Shishio heard the sound of a television in the living room, and he could see a man was sitting on the tatami floor while watching the television without a light, surrounded by trash. He saw that this person was watching the news rted to Doppo Orochi and Shinsekai Karate with a disgusting grin.


    Shishio could see how happy this man was and even heard his curse, but he didn''t care much since it had nothing to do with him. He then sneaked behind this man, pressed the pressure points on his body, and murmured in a low voice, causing the man to be in a daze. He whispered something and put down a doctor uniform on the side of this man before he walked out directly.


    As Shishio walked out, the man didn''t hesitate to put on a doctor uniform, went to the kitchen to pick something, and walked out of his house directly, walking toward the direction of the hospital where Katsumi Doppo was treated.


    ---


    After what he was doing, Shishio didn''t hesitate to go home directly. What he was doing before was using his "Hypnosis Mastery" to make that man to...


    There was no need to exin, right?


    Shishio knew that he might be cruel toward Katsumi Doppo and Orochi Doppo, but since they had be his enemies, there was no need to show mercy. Also, he had to admit that everything was because of Tokugawa. If Tokugawa didn''t bring him to the Underground Arena, then this thing wouldn''t happen, but at the same time, it was also Togo''s fault, too, since she was the one who brought him to the Kengan Match.


    However, more importantly, it was also his fault.


    If Shishio didn''t agree to be a fighter of all those stupid things, then this wouldn''t happen. If he didn''t join the fight, then he might spend his time steadily umting his worth by seducing girls.


    Still, what had happened, then happened, and all he could do was to minimize the damage. Instead of regretting what he was doing, which was simply a useless act, it was better to think to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    Shishio didn''t regret what he was doing, and the matter of killing was something that needed to be done. He knew that even though Doppo and Katsumi weren''t bad guys, they weren''t good guys either. If they didn''t provoke him, then there was no need for him to do anything, but since they had provoked him, then there was no need to me him for being ruthless.


    As for that man before, Shishiso only granted his wish and encouraged him to do what he wanted to do. Also, it might be his bad luck to be targeted by him. Still, that man wasn''t a good man either since there were many women that this man had raped. He sighed and thought that the world was dangerous.


    ''Why is there a lot of danger in my life?''


    Shishio sighed, then returned to his room, but then he was stunned when he saw Roberta sniffing his pillow intoxicatedly.


    "......"


    Roberta suddenly noticed someone''s presence and quickly awoke, but then she was stunned when she saw Shishio was there. "Um... I..."


    Shishio didn''t say much and kissed Roberta''s lips since this woman was too cute, right?


    Still, why did she have to have her period today?


    Shishio could onlyment his luck today.


    ---


    Nanami had woken up at six in the morning since she wanted to help Shishio as soon as possible. After all, he had paid her, and she wanted to be helpful to him. She thought to clean up his room, but she felt that it might be rude to wake him up so early, so she didn''t have anything to do and sat absently in the corridor near the living room while staring at the yard in front of her, without knowing what to do.


    ''There''s no need to work so hard. You just need to clean up my clothes, room, and cook, huh?'' Nanami felt that her work was simple and there wasn''t much she needed to do, but her sry was good. Still, she felt ufortable just receiving a sry like this, and she wanted to do something more, but she wasn''t sure what to do. While she was thinking about what to do, suddenly she heard the sound of the door being opened, and when she looked at who it was, she didn''t expect that it would be Shishio.


    "Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio, who had just finished his workout, looked at Nanami, who was sitting in the corridor. He felt slightly surprised, then greeted her. "Good morning. Why did you wake up so early, Nanami? It''s Saturday, you know?"


    Nanami also moved to Shishio without hesitation and said, "Good morning, Shishio-kun. It''s just a habit that I have always woken up in the morning."


    "I see." Shishio didn''t overthink and asked, "Then can you make me breakfast? I will take a bath first."


    "Yes." Nanami nodded. "Did you just finish a work --" She couldn''t finish her words since suddenly Shishio took off his shirt.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun!"


    Her face flushed, and she panicked. She closed her eyes with her hands hurriedly, but there was a huge gap between her fingers.


    "Ah, sorry." Shishio apologized and wore his t-shirt again. "Sorry, it was just that there weren''t any people in the early morning, so I''d usually take off my upper wear like this."


    "No, no, it''s alright, you don''t need to mind me, you know. If you want, you can take off your upper wear," Nanami quickly said with a red face, especially when she recalled how amazing Shishio''s body was, but...


    "...." Shishio.


    Nanami quickly realized what she was doing and quickly apologized. "I - I''m sorry, Shishio-kun!" She didn''t expect to be so bold, and she quickly ran away.


    Looking at Nanami, who ran away, Shishio felt that he needed to do something about this girl so she would be able to rx.


    ---


    Nanami was cooking for Shishio''s breakfast in the kitchen, but her mind kept recalling when he took off his upper wear before, and her face flushed once again. She believed that if she took Shishio''s photo that was full of sweat and showed his abs, there would be a lot of people who would buy it, or rather, she could sell it with a lot of money, but she was reluctant since she wanted to keep that image for herself alone.


    ''No, no, you can''t think of that, Nanami!''


    Nanami shook her head furiously, causing her ponytail to sway from right to left. She then focussed on cooking breakfast for Shishio since she knew that he woulde out soon. Still, she forgot that two women were sleeping in the living room together, next to each other, ignoring their femininity.


    There were three women before, but one woman slipped out and went back to her room since she needed to clean up her makeup or her skin might be damaged, right?


    ---


    Shishio entered the kitchen and saw that Nanami had prepared breakfast for him.


    "Shishio-kun," Nanami greeted Shishio with a smile. "I have prepared breakfast. You should eat while it is still warm.


    "Thank you, Nanami." Shishio looked at the breakfast that Nanami had prepared. The breakfast was quite simple, and it consisted of steaming hot white rice, miso soup, grilled salmon, and a simple sd. He then sat down and started to eat after he said "itadakimasu," but then he noticed that Nanami was sitting in front of him, looking at him with a smile. "Is there something on my face, Nanami?"


    "No - nothing!" Nanami quickly shook her head with a blush, feeling slightly embarrassed when she was staring at him, eating her food with relish. "Is - is it good?"


    "It''s delicious." Shishio nodded and asked, "Are you not going to eat?"


    "I''ll eat breakfastter. You don''t need to worry." Nanami sighed in relief and felt happy when she heard that her food was good.


    "By the way, did you sleep wellst night?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, I had a good sleepst night." Nanami had to admit that it was quite good to stay on Sakurasou. Even though the building was quite old, the facilities were betterpared to her previous apartment. Still, there was something that she needed to say, "Um, Shishio-kun?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Is there something that you want me to do again?" Nanami asked.


    "....." Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment and patted her head.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun?" Nanami was surprised when her head was patted so suddenly. Still, it felt so nice.


    "You have done enough, Nanami. I know that you might feel ufortable with my help, and you might want to do more, but this is enough for me," Shishio said gently.


    Nanami looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "Why are you so gentle with me, Shishio-kun? We''re just ssmates, right?" Even though she had decided to ept his help, she still felt ufortable that she couldn''t do anything for him except for household chores.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and asked, "Do you want our rtionship to be more than ssmates?"


    "Eh?" Nanami was stunned.


    Shishio knew that Chihiro and Mayumi were still sleeping nearby, but even so, it wouldn''t hurt to be more careful, right?


    "After I have eaten my breakfast, let''s go to my room," Shishio whispered.


    "Eh? Eh?" Nanami was dumbfounded, but this time, her face was so red.


    "You want to help me more, right?" Shishio moved closer to Nanami''s ear, then said, "Then let''s go to my room."


    Nanami felt that her heart was thumping and her face was so hot. She knew that she shouldn''t nod and shook her head since she knew that Shishio had a girlfriend, but...


    "Um."


    Nanami nodded.

 Chapter 303 - What Do You Want To Do?

    <h4>Chapter 303 - What Do You Want To Do?</h4>


    "Nanami, sit down on my bed first," Shishio said.


    "Um." Nanami shyly nodded and sat on Shishio''s bed. When she sat down, she could smell Shishio''s smell, and she had to admit that it smelled nice, but then she was stunned when she saw Shishio take off his clothes. "Shi - Shishio-kun, why did you take off your clothes?!"


    "You want to help me, right? So let me teach you how to do it," Shishio said with a smile.


    "....." Nanami wasn''t sure what they would do, but she didn''t want to run away.


    ---


    "It feels great, Nanami. You seem to have talent in this area," Shishio said with afortable sigh.


    "Is - is this really good, Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked shyly, but she was happy when he praised her.


    "Yes, it feels nice, Nanami."


    Hearing his confirmation, Nanami smiled as she moved her hands excitedly.


    "Yes, move your hands like that, Nanami."


    "Um, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio felt that it was great his room had be soundproof since he didn''t need to worry about anything. However, he also knew that he needed to be careful so what they were doing wouldn''t be known by someone.


    "Still, have you learned to massage someone, Nanami?"


    "Yes, I have given my parents a massage in the past."


    Shishio and Nanami didn''t do anything weird. Instead, he asked her to massage him, and she happily did it for him.


    Shishio knew that he didn''t need a massage, especially when he had an "Enhanced Recovery" along with his powerful body and "Orthopedic Mastery," his muscles had always been in the optimum condition.


    However, who would reject being massaged by a beautiful girl?


    "Still, your body is soft, Shishio-kun. I thought it would be hard," Nanami said in surprise when she gave Shishio''s calf a massage. When she saw his muscr body, she thought that her power wouldn''t be enough to give him a massage, but unexpectedly, his body was quite soft.


    Shishio wanted to show Nanami that there was one part of his body that would be hard if she touched it, but he decided to keep quiet and said, "If my muscle is all tough, then it isn''t good. Being soft is a good thing for muscle since it shows that my muscle is healthy."


    "Really?" Nanami tried to touch her shoulder and could feel that it was a bit tough. "My shoulder is a bit hard, so it isn''t good?"


    "Let me check it." Shishio sat up and touched Nanami''s shoulder. "Well, it is quite stiff, but isn''t it normal? You have worked a lot of part-time jobs after all."


    However...


    "Ahn~~."


    Nanami suddenly moaned since she felt that his touch was so good!


    Her face was covered in blush, and she was so shy. "Shi - Shishio-kun."


    "Rx. I''m quite good with giving someone a massage." Shishio didn''t really want Nanami to turn back since something had stood up at that moment, and he needed time to calm it down. Still, because she used a ponytail hairstyle, her beautiful nape was shown, which made him a bit restless, and he regretted bringing her to his room since he was afraid that the demon inside him might be awoken.


    "Bu - but I''m your maid, right? How you give a massage to your maid!" Even though it felt good being massaged by Shishio, when Nanami thought about her status, she felt that she shouldn''t indulge herself in his massage!


    "Right now, you''re not my maid, but you''re Nanami, my friend, alright?" Shishio said clearly.


    "Th - that''s too unfair, Shishio-kun..." Nanami knew that it might be part of Shishio''s personality that he was so gentle, but if this continued, then...


    "Shishio-kun, just why ---"


    "Why am I so gentle, right?" Shishio suddenly cut Nanami''s words.


    Nanami turned her head and looked at Shishio, who had worn his clothes, without noticing it. She wasn''t sure why she felt a bit disappointed, but she nodded. "Um."


    Still, the distance between them was so close that they could feel each other''s breath, and if they leaned forward slightly, their lips might touch each other.


    "Look, Nanami, I just want to help you, but it isn''t because of pity, or I want to feel good because I help you, or any other reason. I want to help you because I want to help you, there''s no other meaning, but if you force me to give you a reason, then it might be because I can get the good impression of a cute girl like you." Shishio wasn''t sure why it was so hard to receive someone''s help, but he somehow also understood Nanami''s feeling.


    In Nanami''s heart, Shishio had helped her so much and given her a job that could make her rx and focus on her dream, and it was also the reason she wanted to do something more for him.


    Nanami looked at Shishio and asked, "You like me?"


    "Of course, I like you. Who doesn''t like a cute girl like you?" Shishio said without hiding it.


    "But - but you have a girlfriend, you know?" Nanami blushed and asked this question Shishio.


    "Nanami, I''m a scumbag," Shishio said calmly.


    "....." Nanami.


    "I have four girlfriends. Nana is one of them," Shishio said softly.


    Nanami felt a bomb drop directly into her head, and she felt that all the noise around her disappear as she looked at him dizzily. She blinked her eyes and asked, "...Really?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded calmly.


    "Your girlfriends... is it Nana, Maiko, Mea, and Mashiro?" Nanami asked in a low voice.


    "Nana and Mashiro are my girlfriends, but Maiko and Mea aren''t my girlfriends." There was also Roberta, but Shishio felt that his rtionship with Roberta was more than girlfriends, and he felt that Nanami''s head might go overheated so it was better to tell this matter in the future after she had calmed down.


    "Then who are thest two?"


    "They are Miu and Saki. You might have seen them before," Shishio said.


    "They''re seniors, right?"


    "Yes."


    "...."


    There was a moment of silence between the two until Nanami asked, "Why do you tell me all of this?"


    "Nanami, I''m a scumbag. If you keep asking me whether there''s something that I want you to do, then I might misunderstand your intention and ask you some perverted requests since you''re a cute girl," Shishio said bluntly.


    "Per - perverted request!" Nanami blushed instantly.


    "But you''re also responsible for this," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Huh? Is it my fault?" Nanami was dumbfounded.


    "Of course, if you''re not beautiful, then how will I be tempted by you?" Shishio put all the me on Nanami, which made her slightly helpless. Looking at Nanami, who fell silent, he patted her head again and said, "That''s why this is enough, alright? If you ask more, then I might not be able to---" He stopped, or rather, he couldn''t talk since he was kissed!


    Shishio blinked his eyes and looked at Nanami, who had kissed his lips!


    <As you have taken Nanami Aoyama''s first kiss, you received "Enhanced Voice">


    Nanami wasn''t sure how she did this, but it might be an impulse. However, one thing''s for sure. She knew she wanted to do this. ''His lips feel so nice.'' She didn''t expect that kissing would be so nice, but she knew that she had done something wrong and she wasn''t sure what to do after this, considering she would be living with him from now on and Shiina was also his girlfriend, so Shiina might find out about this matter. Her head was in a mess, and she directly ran away after she had kissed him, but how could Shishio let her out so easily?


    Shishio quickly hugged Nanami''s waist and didn''t let her go. "Don''t run. If you run, then our rtionship will be awkward from now on. Let''s talk."


    "..."


    Nanami knew what Shishio had told her was right, and she knew that if she ran away now, it would be difficult to fix their rtionship.


    "Still, I''m not sure what to say in this situation since I never expected that a girl would kiss me after I''d told her that I''m a scumbag." Shishio was unsure how to react to this situation since it was so sudden.


    "You don''t need to do anything..." Nanami''s voice suddenly fell and said, "It was just my selfish act and an impulse. You don''t need to do anything, Shishio-kun."


    "So we''ll pretend that nothing has happened like there''s nothing between us?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes..." Nanami nodded without looking at Shishio''s face, looking down at her feet, unable to look at his face. If possible, she just wanted to run away, holed up in her room, but she knew that she couldn''t since she needed to fix the mistake that she had made. "You don''t need to be responsible for me. I know that I have troubled you, so let''s forget this, alright? Let''s pretend nothing has happened before and ---" Before she finished her words, she was kissed by Shishio!


    Nanami was surprised, and she couldn''t react for a while before she started to enjoy their kiss, and she didn''t care about anything right now.


    Shishio inserted his tongue inside Nanami''s mouth and entangled her tongue against his, creating a lewd sound as they kissed.


    Nanami''s hands also started to rx and hugged Shishio''s neck as she let him push her to the bed.


    They kept kissing as if they couldn''t get enough of each other until they parted because they needed to take a breath.


    Neither of them said anything as they stared at each other''s eyes.


    Nanami was quite shy at this moment and didn''t dare to look at him, but she still looked at him since she wanted to know why he had kissed her.


    "Nanami, as I have said before, I''m a scumbag, but I''m not trash. You have given me your first kiss, and I won''t pretend that there''s nothing between us, but at the same time, I want you to understand my situation and think about what you want to do with our rtionship." Shishio looked at Nanami and said, "I know that you were under an impulse to kiss me, and if we have decided to date each other because of this, I''m afraid that the two of us will be unhappy in the future, so I want you to think what do you want to do? Do you want me to be responsible or just y around?"


    "...What do you want to do, Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked while looking at Shishio.


    "Nanami, I have four girlfriends. Frankly, even if I have one more, it doesn''t really matter to me," Shishio said simply.


    Nanami had to admit hearing these words. She felt that Shishio was really a scumbag.


    "So it has never been about me. It''s about you. What do you want us to be? Do you want to be a couple with me? Or do you want us to just y around together, learn each other''s bodies, and have fun together?" Shishio asked while feeling the heat on her body.


    "What if we be a couple?" Nanami asked.


    "If we be a couple, then I''ll be responsible for you, but at the same time, you''ll also be responsible for me. Even though it is unfair to you and I''m being selfish, I hope that you can only love me in your life after we have be a couple," Shishio said as he stared at Nanami.


    Nanami looked at Shishio with a blush, blinked her eyes, but then she felt a bit hesitant and asked, "What... what if we just y around?"


    "If we just y around, then I''m okay with it. You don''t need to be entangled with our feelings, and I''ll teach you a lot of fun things together, and if in the future, you fall in love with someone, you''re free to leave me," Shishio said softly.


    "...." Nanami still blinked her eyes as she stared at him, but inwardly she felt ufortable since she realized that her existence wasn''t so important in Shishio''s heart.


    "However, if that really happens, then I hope that you can be truthful with me and tell me that you have fallen in love with someone and want us to break up, alright?" Shishio said, but Nanami didn''t give him an answer. He kissed Nanami''s forehead and pressed his forehead against her. "I''m not saying that you should answer this question now, and you should think about this question thoroughly."


    "...Do you love me, Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked.


    "What do you think?" Shishio didn''t answer Nanami''s question and asked her this question.


    Nanami opened her mouth then closed it again since she knew Shishio''s feeling toward her.


    "Don''t show such an expression. Even if I don''t fall for you right now, it doesn''t mean that I won''t love you in the future. What''s important right now is, what do you want to do with our rtionship?" Shishio said as he caressed her hair.


    "Um..." Nanami nodded and fell under deep thought. If possible, she wanted Shishio to hug her tightly, telling her that he loved her, but she knew it was her selfish desire. He didn''t love her, and she forced her feelings toward him, making him feel guilty so they could be in a rtionship.


    If they were really together, Nanami also hoped that Shishio could be happy with her, but she knew everything needed a process. She also needed to think about his other girlfriends since even if he epted her feelings, what about his other girlfriends?


    "Still, no matter what your decision, don''t forget that you''re also my maid, alright?" Shishio said with a cheeky smile.


    "....." Nanami really wanted to smack this guy''s head at that moment. She was a bit furious and moved away from him directly. "Don''t worry. I will clean up your roomter." However, when she was about to stand up, she was hugged by him again and fell in his arms. She wanted to escape, but she couldn''t, so she just pouted while looking away, showing that she was angry.


    "Great." Shishio smiled and said, "Still, since you''re a good maid. Let me reward you."


    "Reward?"


    Nanami was curious what kind of reward she would get, but she didn''t expect to be kissed again!


    Nanami was surprised, but then she closed her eyes and started to enjoy her third kiss.. She knew that this rtionship was bad and this guy was a scumbag, but she knew that she loved him even with all of that.

 Chapter 304 - Do You Have Balls?

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Do You Have Balls?</h4>


    Coming out from Sakurasou, Shishio rode his motorcycle to Nana''s house since he had promised to help her search for her apartment, but he had to admit that his mind was still thinking about what he had done with Nanami before.


    Shishio wasn''t blind to Nanami''s feelings toward him, but if he got serious with her, it would be unfair for her, so he gave her time. He wanted her to think whether she wanted her to be in a serious rtionship with him or to have fun with him.


    Shishio also felt that it was wrong for him to make a rtionship with Nanami just because they were kissing each other. He had taken Rui''s virginity, but they weren''t dating each other. Moreover,pared to Rui, who had taken his virginity too, the weight of Nanami was lighter.


    Lastly, Shishio wanted Nanami to understand that even if they were dating each other, their rtionship would be different from other people since he was a scumbag that dated five women at the same time.


    Still, no matter what her decision was, Shishio was going to respect her choice.


    Of course, Shishio also thought to help her problem, such as making her have a smooth journey on her career as a Seiyuu, but before that, he felt that Nanami needed to hone her technique since she was still an amateur.


    ''Or should I not treat her dearly?''


    Shishio felt that the path of the scumbag was difficult.


    However, Shishio knew that he was being unfair towards Nanami. What was unfair wasn''t the fact that he was dating several girls simultaneously, but the fact that he would be alright even if Nanami wasn''t with him.


    ''I''m just greedy for her body, huh?''


    Shishio knew that they needed to talk again, but not now since there was something that he needed to do.


    ---


    "Come in, Shishio-kun! Nana and my husband are inside."


    Shishio, who parked his motorcycle in Nana''s house''s yard, looked at Nana''s mother, who was so excited, seeing him. He looked at this woman for a moment before he took off his helmet and said, "Yes, aunty."


    "Why do you call me aunty? Why don''t you call me mom?" Nana''s momined.


    "....Let''s talk about that after I marry your daughter," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Huh? You don''t n to marry my daughter? Are you saying that you''re ying with my daughter?" Nana''s mom''s tone changed.


    "...." Shishio''s lips twitched, but he calmed himself. He took a gentle breath, looked at Nana''s mother, and said, "No, I''m serious about her, so even if she gets pregnant in high school, you don''t need to worry. I''ll take responsibility and marry her."


    "....." Nana''s mother looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s good that you have balls, Shishio-kun."


    ''My balls have been enhanced, you know?''


    Still, with Nana''s mother''s words, Shishio wondered what he was afraid of?


    ''Isn''t it just more lovers?''


    Shishio thought that his "Enhanced Testicles" would be useless if he kept hesitating like this. What he needed to do was to pour gasoline into the fire and keep that fire burning forever. Sometimes the fire was weak, but as long as there was still fire, it hadn''t died yet.


    Still, even though Shishio wanted Nanami to be his, he wanted to maintain their current rtionship since it felt wrong to suddenly change his mind, and the time wasn''t right. He needed to solve Nanami''sst problem before he could take her down.


    However, Nana''s mother realized something and looked at Shishio in surprise. ''Have they had sex? Isn''t it too soon?'' She was too dumbfounded and wanted to ask Shishio, but...


    "Shishio, let''s go! Let''s see our new house!" Nana said excitedly before Shishio entered the house and hugged him directly, kissing his cheek without hesitation.


    Nana''s mother was irritated by Nana''s act and said, "You''re a girl! How can you act so shameless like this?"


    "...." Shishio looked at Nana''s mother, who gave him "Bondage Mastery" in the past, but he stayed in silence, pretending that he didn''t know anything. Still, he might not know that Nana''s mother had misunderstood something.


    "Nana, you can go to my friend''s real estate agency agent. I have given him a call, and you just need to tell me my name." Nana''s father also walked out from the living room and reminded his daughter.


    "Yes, dad!" Nana smiled happily and pulled Shishio. "Let''s go, Shishio!"


    "Wait a moment, let me greet you, father, first." Shishio greeted Nana''s father then talked with him for a while before he said goodbye to Nana''s parents, leaving them to the real estate agency owned by Nana''s father''s friend.


    When Shishio and Nana left, Nana''s mother looked at her husband and asked, "Is it alright?" She felt a bit worried about letting her youngest daughter live alone. However, she wasn''t worried that Nana might get pregnant by Shishio. Instead, it was alright even if she got pregnant with him, but she was worried that Nana might not be able to take care of herself since she knew how sloppy her daughter was.


    "Why not? Isn''t it good that our daughter is going to live alone? We''ll be living like newlyweds like before, isn''t that good?" Nana''s father looked at Nana''s mother with a smile.


    "Oh..." Nana''s mother blushed and knew what her husband was nning.


    "It''s a rare time that there''s only two of us. Nana and Shishio will probablye back in the evening, so..." Nana''s father carried his wife directly to his room.


    "Kyaa!!" Nana''s mother let out a cute squeal. "Wa - Wait, I''m still sweaty! I need to take a bath!"


    "Let''s take it together."


    With those words, both of them entered the bathroom together.


    ---


    Leaving Nana''s house, Shishio drove to the real estate agency owned by Nana''s father''s friend. The distance was quite far, but it was alright since he was riding a motorcycle.


    Even though they had just met each other yesterday, Nana smiled happily when she met him. She hugged Shishio''s waist tightly before she thought of a question that she wanted to ask. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to live with me?" Nana asked.


    "I don''t mind, but I can''t live with you every day, you know?" Shishio didn''t mind moving, but he also had this strange affection toward Sakurasou. His parents also asked him to live there, and if he suddenly moved, it was quite troublesome to tell his parents, considering his aunt was also living with him there.


    "Okay!" Nana was happy. "So should we get 1LDK or 2LDK?"


    LDK is an abbreviation frequently used in Japanese real estate to describe apartments. It stands for Living, Dining and Kitchen area and is preceded by a number of rooms. Some examples 1LDK = one-room apartment with a living, dining, and kitchen area. So if it is 2LDK, then there should be more than one room.


    "Let''s check what kind of apartment they have on the real estate agency. Also, I might be able to get that apartment for free, so you don''t need to worry," Shishio said.


    "Eh? Free? How?" Nana was surprised.


    "Did you forget about my fight before? My reward is either a house or an apartment," Shishio said.


    Nana was dumbfounded and asked, "You''re free to choose?"


    "Yeah, I''m free to choose."


    "Let''s get the most expensive," Nana said without hesitation.


    "........."


    Shishio nced at Nana and thought that this girl was really smart.


    ---


    Shishio and Nana arrived at the real estate agency, and they were greeted by the female agent kindly and warmly. After all, Nana''s father was the friend of the owner of this real estate agency, and Shishio was so handsome that he could smite any girls on the street.


    Shishio might wear something casual since he was wearing white sleeves and a blue navy sakujan jacket with a Fuu Dog pattern on the back and on his right chest, a white t-shirt, skinny jeans pants, and sneakers. His style might seem delinquent, but when he wore it, he gave a different feeling.


    Still, it might be because Shishio was so handsome that the female agent talked with them happily, but at the same time, shemented the fact that Shishio had a girlfriend.


    "This is for rent, right? Can you tell me your budget?" The female agent asked.


    "No, we''re going to buy it," Nana said with a serious expression.


    "Really?!" The female agent was dumbfounded and looked at Shishio subconsciously. After all, she thought that he was the one who made the decision and had the money. She could see that Nana was still in high school, but Shishio gave her a mature feeling, so it was normal for her to look at Shishio.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "The price doesn''t matter, but the building should be new with an electronic locking system, soundproof, inte, lift, also it should be either near the train or bus stations or near Suimei high school."


    "You sure know a lot Shishio," Nana said in amazement.


    Shishio patted Nana''s head and said, "I think this is amon thing, so we''ll befortable if we live there, but then, is there something that you want to ask?"


    "Hmm... I''m not sure... I don''t know much, but I think the size should be 2LDK or 3LDK. If it''s like your apartment on Minato, I think it is too big," Nana said thoughtfully.


    "Is it 2LDK or 3LDK, is it?" The female agent asked. Still, she looked at Shishio, then looked at Nana in jealousy since this girl had caught a carp.


    "Do you have a photo of them? Or is it possible to visit them?" Nana asked curiously.


    "Yes, of course." The female agent nodded. "Do you want to go there now?"


    "Yes." Nana nodded without hesitation.


    "I''ll bring out the car so you can wait here for a moment," the female agent said.


    "I came here with a motorcycle. Is it possible to park it here?" Shishio asked.


    "Sure." The female agent nodded. "How about you park it in the parking park nearby?"


    "Thanks."


    After Shishio parked his motorcycle, the female agent brought Shishio and Nana to the apartment that suited their wish. She brought them to three apartments and exined each of those apartments carefully, but Nana didn''t seem to be satisfied with the apartment since if she lived in each of those apartments, she needed to use a train to go to the school, and she hated the train since it was always packed with a lot of people.


    "There is one more that is near the Suimei high school. The train station isn''t that close, but it isn''t that bad. However, there''s a bus station nearby that you can use to go to the school," the female agent said eloquently.


    "Really? Then can we check it?" Nana asked.


    "Sure."


    Shishio didn''t say anything since he knew how troublesome a girl was when shopping, so it was better not to say much, especially when he could see that Nana was having fun.


    Still, his lips twitched when he found out that the female agent had brought him to the apartment where Mai Sakurajima was living.


    "There are a variety of ns inside. Whether it is 2LDK or 3LDK, you can see them inside," the female agent said.


    "Let''s see the 3LDK first," Nana said without hesitation.


    "Isn''t it a bit too big?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, there''s going to be a lot of people who are going to visit, right?" Nana said with a smile.


    "...." Shishio had to admit that Nana was really a smart girl.


    ---


    "Wow...." Nana looked at the apartment inside. It was already fully furnished, but the female agent told her that the interior could be changed anytime, depending on the wish. She then looked at the scenery from the balcony and she instantly fell in love with this ce. She then looked at Shishio and said, "Shishio, let''s get this one."


    "Are you sure?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes!" Nana nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio felt a bit speechless when he thought that Mai was living in this ce too, but he didn''t think too much since Nana loved this ce. "Well, let me give a call to someone first."


    "Yes." The female agent nodded and wondered whether Shishio was calling his parents.


    "Nana, you should ask more questions, if you have any," Shishio said and walked to the balcony.


    "Um." Nana thought that Shishio would call Tokugawa, so she didn''t bother him and talked with the female agent about this apartment more since she would be living here.


    Shishio, who was on the balcony, called Tokugawa, and it was quickly connected. "Tokugawa-san, I have chosen the apartment. Can you buy it for me?"


    "Okay." Tokugawa''s voice was slightly low, and he agreed to Shishio''s request without hesitation. "Where is the location?"


    "It''s on...." Shishio told about the address, the real agency office, and the agent that took care of him.


    "Okay, I''ll tell my people to take care of it. You''ll own that building tomorrow," Tokugawa said.


    "Thanks," Shishio said gratefully since he had gotten this apartment for free. "Then I''ll hang up the call." He thought that he might have heard that he was going to have this building, but he thought he might have heard it wrong.


    "Wa - wait!"


    "What''s wrong, Tokugawa-san?" Shishio asked.


    "Di - Did you do it?" Tokugawa asked with shaky tones.


    "What are you talking about?" Shishio was confused.


    "I..." Tokugawa wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed his mouth since he knew that there was no way for them to talk about this matter over the phone. "Can youe to my house?"


    "...You want me to fight someone again?" Shishio asked inly.


    "No," Tokugawa said hurriedly.


    "Then?"


    "I just want to ask..." Tokugawa said weakly.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I''ll visit Gouki Shibukawa in the future. I''ll talk with you there."


    "Yes." Tokugawa agreed without hesitation. "If you''re free, then tell me, please tell me."


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll hang up the phone, alright?" Shishio said.


    "Yes."


    They didn''t say more words and hung up the call.


    Shishio looked at the sight before him, staring at it absently until someone hugged his back, but feeling the two soft melons on his back, he didn''t need to guess who this person was. "What''s wrong, Nana?"


    "Nothing, I just want to hug you somehow," Nana said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment then kissed her lips without hesitation.


    Nana was surprised and felt a bit shy, but she slowly rxed and hugged him.


    They kissed each other for a while before they parted.


    "Let''s not make Kiriyama-san (female real estate agent) wait," Shishio said.


    "Um." Nana nodded shyly.


    Kiriyama, who saw Shishio kissing Nana, blushed and felt quite jealous, but at the same time, she sighed since she was single. Feeling unhappy, she suddenly heard that Shishio nned to buy this apartment and someone should call her soon, which made her happy since she knew that she would get a lot ofmission for this sale!


    ''Fuck boyfriend! I''m going to get a lot of money!''


    Kiriyama screamed happily, but inwardly, if there was someone as handsome and rich as Shishio, then she might not work and be a housewife fully dedicated as his wife.


    Shishio didn''t know what Kiriyama was thinking, but he knew that his day wasn''t over and another girl was waiting for him after this, but before that, he was going to have a st with Nana.

 Chapter 305 - Ice Coffee Float

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Ice Coffee Float</h4>


    Sipping her iced coffee with a straw, Saki could taste a slight bitterness of the coffee mixed with liquid sugar and vani ice cream as she stared outside through the ss wall of the Wagnaria. She might have been sitting there for a while, she wasn''t sure how long it was, but it should have been more than half an hour. Still, she didn''t feel that annoyed and was only absently staring at the outside, waiting for someone.


    "Kawasaki-san, are you waiting for Oga-kun?"


    Saki turned her head and looked at the loli waitress in front of her. If Shishio didn''t tell her that this waitress was in the same grade as her, she would think that this waitress was an elementary school student. "Yes."


    Shishio had introduced Saki and Popura before, so it was normal for them to know each other.


    "Still, isn''t hete? He has made you wait quite a long time," Popura couldn''t help but say.


    "Don''t me him. I''m the one who came too early, and he has something to do now," Saki said and didn''t want someone to talk bad about Shishio. She knew that he was dating Nana right now, and she also knew that Nana wanted to stay as long as she could with him. Still, tonight, he was going to be her.


    Saki''s heart was beating so fast, and her face flushed slightly, anticipating what would happen tonight.


    Popura felt strange by Saki''s expression, but her mind was simr to a child''s, so she didn''t understand why Saki showed such an expression. However, she had to admit that Saki''s expression was cute, and strangely enough, she had some longings to have a simr expression. ''Is this the expression of someone in love?'' While she was in deep thought, she saw someone park a motorcycle in the parking park in front through the restaurant''s ss wall. Watching him take off his helmet, she couldn''t help but murmur. "So handsome..."


    Saki ignored Popura since she knew it was a normal reaction for a girl when they saw Shishio. Still, looking at Shishio''s jacket, she wondered whether she could get something simr. Also, she had to admit that no matter what this guy wore made him so handsome, right?


    Saki saw Shishio waving his hand toward her, and she also waved her hand with a smile. She then looked at Popura, who was standing beside her, and asked, "You''re not working?"


    "Ah!"


    Popura forgot that she was still working when she saw Shishio smile, but she quickly awoke when she heard Saki''s voice!


    "I - I''m sorry!"


    "You don''t need to apologize to me, but your colleague is troubled right now," Saki said as she looked at Inami Mahiro and Todoroki Yachiyo.


    "Popura-chan..." 2x


    Popura looked at Inami and Todoroki, overwhelmed by the guests, and couldn''t help but cry out and quickly help them. "Wait a moment! I''ll help!"


    Saki shook her head then looked at Shishio, who entered the restaurant and sat next to her directly.


    "Sorry to make you wait," Shishio said and let out afortable sigh as he sat next to Saki. He had to admit that out of all his girls. Saki gave him the most rxing feeling.


    "It''s alright." Saki looked at Shishio and asked, "Did you have fun with Nana?"


    "We chose an apartment for her to move into, then y around for a bit," Shishio said.


    "Where she''s going to stay?" Saki asked curiously.


    "It''s quite close. When we go outter, I can show you the building." Shishio looked at the ss on the table and asked, "What did you order?"


    "Ice coffee float."


    "Is it good?"


    "It''s quite nice."


    "Let me order something first before we go out."


    "Um."


    Shishio raised his hand and ordered an iced coffee float before he continued to talk with Saki.


    "What did you talk about with your parents?" Shishio wondered what kind of reason Saki told her parents before she went out with him.


    "I told them that I went to stay at Nana''s house," Saki said without blinking her eyes. Anyway, they were sisters that dated the same man together, so she was sure that Nana would help her make an alibi for her to go out with Shishio.


    "..." Shishio looked at Saki speechlessly, but he didn''t say much.


    "Still, Shishio, I''m your secretary, but you know, I have never done so much," Saki said with a sigh, feeling that her sry might be just pocket money from Shishio, which made her feel a bit ufortable.


    "Why do you think so much about it? You can even think of me as your sugar daddy, you know?" Shishio said with augh.


    Saki was annoyed and hit Shishio''s arm lightly in shame when she heard Shishio''s words. However, she felt it wasn''t wrong to say that he was her sugar daddy, so shouldn''t she give him some advantages?


    Saki looked at him for a moment and asked with a hint of nervousness, "Shishio, let''s go to your apartment after this."


    Shishio looked at Saki and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Hearing Shishio''s answer, Saki leaned forward as she grabbed his hand and asked, "...You don''t want to?" Her voice was trembling, and her face was so red as she asked this question.


    There was just a few centimeters distance between the two of them, and they could feel each other breathing, but then someone interrupted them.


    "Ah, um..."


    "....." 2x


    Saki and Shishio turned their heads and saw Popura and Inami were looking at them with a blush.


    "Oh? My order, right?"


    "Ah, yes, here''s your order Oga-kun," Popura quickly said with a blush on her face, but then she couldn''t help but ask, "Um... are you two dating?" In the previous chapter, she might have forgotten that Shishio had hugged Nana, but she didn''t think too much since the scene before her was too shocking!


    Inami also looked at Shishio and Saki curiously.


    Saki didn''t say anything and looked at Shishio, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes, she''s my girlfriend," Shishio said naturally.


    Saki blushed while shyly hiding behind Shishio''s back.


    Popura and Inami also blushed, thinking they were too bold, right?


    "So, is that all?" Shishio asked, wondering how long that they were going to interrupt them.


    "Oh - Oh, sorry for disturbing you, but Inami has something to say to you, Oga-kun," Popura said. She knew that she had disturbed Shishio and Saki, but Inami had something to say with him after all, so she could only bite the bullet.


    "Inami?" Shishio looked at Inami curiously.


    "Ah!" Inami suddenly became nervous, but she made up her mind and bowed her head. "I''m sorry!"


    "Okay." Shishio thought for a moment and knew why this girl apologized to him. "You didn''t hit me anyway, and you have given us a free meal before, so you don''t need to worry too much."


    "But - But I have to apologize to you since I have almost hit you," Inami said with a timid expression.


    "Well, just be careful next time, and you should also fix your condition as soon as possible," Shishio said.


    "Yes..." Inami answered weekly since if she could fix her condition so soon, she wouldn''t be in this situation.


    Shishio knew about Inami''s androphobia problem, but he didn''t intend to help her. Not because he didn''t feel sorry, but because there was someone more suitable to take care of her.


    "Is that all?" Shishio asked since he didn''t want them to interrupt him again.


    "Well..." Inami seemed to want to ask a question again to Shishio, but in the end, she swallowed her words and bowed her head before she walked away after apologizing once again. After all, her questions were quite rude, considering how they didn''t know each other.


    Popura also said goodbye since she still needed to take care of the other guests. She also couldn''t disturb them too much, right?


    Shishio somehow let out a sigh since suddenly the tense atmosphere had disappeared, but it had be a strange atmosphere that made him feel a bit annoyed somehow. "Somehow, I feel strange if we continue our conversation as if nothing has happened." Again, he let out a sigh, feeling ufortable by this strange awkwardness.


    "It''s alright, but even if this restaurant is good, this isn''t a good ce for us to talk about this kind of matter..." Saki also let out a sigh.


    Saki''s words were right. After all, they were in a public ce, and many things could happen when they talked about something serious, like what had happened when Inami and Popura came before.


    "Still, I still ask you. You don''t want to?" Saki asked as she stared at Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Saki for a moment and said, "You know, if you go to my apartment tonight... I have a feeling that I''m going to take advantage of you. Is that okay...?"


    "...." Saki had a blush on her face instantly before she nodded. "...It''s fine."


    ---


    Saki thought that they would go to Shishio''s apartment directly, but she didn''t expect that they were going to visit the video rental first. "Why are we here?"


    "It''s boring if we just stay there and do nothing, right? I think we should watch a movie or something there," Shishio said as he looked around curiously since it had been a while since he came to a video rental shop, or rather, it might have been a while since the business of video rental shop wouldn''tst long. ''But Japanese culture might be different?'' He wasn''t sure, though.


    "That''s not a bad idea." Saki also agreed and asked, "Is there a movie that you want to watch?"


    "How about you? Do you have a movie that you''re bad with?" Shishio asked.


    "Well..." Saki was a bit embarrassed when she heard Shishio''s question.


    "How about horror?" Shishio asked with a teasing tone.


    "No!" Saki rejected Shishio''s proposal without hesitation. Still, she realized that she had been teased and couldn''t help but want to bite his neck. "Don''t tease me, alright?"


    "Okay, okay, but if you don''t have something that you want to watch, then I''ll just pick something from the rmended corner," Shishio said since he knew that a movie definitely wasn''t something that they would focus on when they were in his apartmentter.


    "Rmended corner?" Saki looked at the rmended corner and looked at the movies that might interest her. Still, she didn''t have a hobby of watching movies, so she didn''t know much. "Just choose randomly."


    "Okay." Shishio then took one movie without hesitation and looked at the packaging, reading the summary of the movie.


    "What kind of movie is that?" Saki asked.


    "It''s about dancing," Shishio said.


    "Dance?" Saki tilted her head.


    "Yeah, not like hip-hop or king of pop, but more formal ones like a waltz, salsa, sambo," Shishio added one martial art in the middle of the list, but it seemed that Saki didn''t seem to realize it.


    "Well, let''s just pick this one." Saki didn''t overthink since, on her head, she thought about Shishio''s words before. When he told her that he would take advantage of her, she was a bit nervous, but she was quite anticipating what they were about to do.


    As they rented the movie, they went to the convenience store to buy snacks before going to Shishio''s apartment in Minato.


    Saki sorted the snacks on the table, and Shishio sat down on the sofa after ying the movie on the video yer.


    "Which one do you want to eat first, Shishio?" Saki asked while looking at various snacks on the table.


    "Saki." Shishio couldn''t care about the snacks, patted the space beside him, and said, "Sit here."


    "?"


    Saki tilted her head and felt confused, but she sat next to Shishio obediently. However, suddenly she saw him resting his head on herp without hesitation.


    Shishio smiled as he rubbed his face against Saki''s thighs that were covered by tight jeans pants, but even so, he had to admit that Saki''s thighs felt nice.


    Saki was speechless, but she didn''t overthink as she caressed Shishio''s hair since it felt nice. Still, when the movie started, she couldn''t help but remind him. "The movie has started, you know?"


    "It''s alright, I can watch it from this position," Shishio said as he watched the movie.


    Looking at Shishio, who watched the movie while resting his head on herp, Saki sighed and couldn''t help butugh, thinking that she had jumped to a conclusion and thought that he might do something lewd.


    Shishio looked at Saki and asked, "What?"


    Saki smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "Well, you said that you were going to take advantage of me, but this isn''t what I thought you meant..."


    "What? Did you imagine something lewd?" Shishio asked with a gentle smile.


    Saki blushed and felt embarrassed, but she wouldn''t admit it. She looked away and refuted Shishio." No... that''s not what I..." She couldn''t finish her words since she felt Shishio''s hand on her cheek, making her look at him.


    Shishio looked at Saki as he caressed her cheek gently. "But, I was."


    Saki''s face flushed, and she felt her heart echo loudly, thumping by his words. She then saw him raise his body, and it made her slightly tense as she looked at him, but she knew what he thought since she also thought simrly.


    They stared at each other before Shishio moved forward and kissed Saki''s lips.


    Saki also answered Shishio''s kiss and let him put his tongue inside her mouth before they entangled each other''s tongues, which somehow gave her a butterfly on her stomach, and it made her so happy that they could kiss each other.


    As they kissed each other, Saki moved back slightly, parting their lips, and said with augh as she licked her lips. "It''s a bit bitter, but it''s sweet." Somehow their kiss tasted like the ice coffee float they had drunk before.


    Shishio smiled and asked, "Was this something that you imagined?"


    "Um." Saki nodded shyly as she looked at Shishio. Still, she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "But this wasn''t what I had imagined," Shishio said.


    "What did you imagine?" Saki asked, but she knew what Shishio thought since she also thought the same thing. However, there was no way for a girl to admit such a thing, right?


    "I want you tonight."


    Shishio looked at Saki for a moment and said, " So, shall we move to another ce?"


    Saki looked at Shishio for a moment, her face was red, but then she gave him a small nod without hesitation. "Um.." She then moved forward and kissed his lips again, letting him carry her to his room, enjoying something even lewder than a kiss that they had right now.

 Chapter 306 - Every Girl Has Their Own Habits

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Every Girl Has Their Own Habits</h4>


    Watching the sleeping face of his girlfriend might be one of the most luxurious privileges that Shishio had after his body became stronger. He had taken Saki''s virginity, and he knew that she needed to rest.


    Still, Shishio must admit thatst night was amazing, and he had let out a lot of them inside herst night. He didn''t wear a condom after all, but it wasn''t his fault since when he was about toe out outside, she hugged his waist with her legs subconsciously, so it was impossible for him to let it out outside, and in the end, he could only let it out inside.


    However, Shishio had to admit that he hated condoms, and if possible, he didn''t really want to wear them since they didn''t feel good.


    ''My reward is sure great...''


    Shishio thought that he should exin his balls to his girlfriends so there wouldn''t be a misunderstanding in the future. However, he wouldn''t be explicitly telling them and used an excuse as a martial art technique so they would be alright even if he came inside them in the future.


    Looking at Saki''s slightly messy long hair that spilled over her shoulder and back, Shishio felt that this look was quite refreshing since she usually tied her hair in a ponytail. It felt sexy, and she was so beautiful.


    Shishio looked at Saki for a moment, then looked at the rewards he had gotten. He felt slightly ufortable since it didn''t feel good to receive all the rewards from the system after taking the girls'' virginity.


    Somehow it made him think that he was trash who stole girls'' innocence to get rewards.


    All of his actions were just deceit, and he didn''t have a feeling toward them.


    However, it was also because of this reason that he usually didn''t sleep and stared at the sleeping face of his girlfriends since this way, he could reaffirm his feeling toward them and knew that he loved them, even though sometimes, he felt that his feeling was impure.


    Still, Shishio knew he was a scumbag, so it was impossible to say that he was pure.


    Staring at Saki''s sleeping face and listening to her soft breathing, Shishio felt that it was useless to think about those matters, and rather than thinking somethingplicated, what he needed to do was to treat this sleeping beauty dearly.


    Shishio then kissed Saki''s forehead, which made her smile, and hugged him tightly.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at his brother in hisher region and sighed inwardly, thinking that his brother was really insatiable.


    Shishio wanted to check his rewards, but then he looked at his smooth back while thinking about what had happened before. He had to admit that his girls had their own unique habit when they had sex with him.


    Shiina loved to bite him, leaving many bite marks on his body.


    Roberta loved to hug him, but she used all of her power to hug him when she was about toe out. If he was still a normal person, he was sure that he would pass out directly since her hug wasparable to the submission hold of the champion of Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, showing how strong she was.


    Shiina and Roberta had their own habits, but Saki also had her own habits.


    Still, Saki''s habit was cuter than Shiina and Roberta since it didn''t harm him. Instead, she loved being in the submission position, and she loved being dominated by him, especially when she was being done from behind and being teased at how hot and excited she was during the act, which made him even more excited since he was quite a sadist so her habit worked quite well with him.


    Shishio''s brother became hard again when he thought how tight Saki''s inside was when he did her from behind.


    ''Let''s check the reward before she wakes up.''


    Shisho also remembered that he hadn''t opened the reward from Nanami yesterday.


    ''Enhanced Voice, right?''


    Shishio still remembered the reward that he had gotten from Nanami and wondered what kind of effect that this ability would bring him. Still, before that, he would check what kind of rewards he had gotten from Saki.


    <As you have seen, Saki Kawasaki''s naked body, you have received an "Enhanced Lungs">


    <As Saki Kawasaki has touched your little brother, you have received a "Luxurious Vi">


    <As you have touched Saki Kawasaki''s breasts, you have received a "Fishing Mastery">


    <As you have touched Saki Kawasaki''s body, you have received 67% shares of Nippon Suisan Kaisha.>


    <As you have taken Saki Kawasaki''s first time, you have received "Fish-Man Karate">


    Looking at his rewards, Shishio had to admit that they were so amazing that it made him lost for words sometimes. Even if he had to admit that it didn''t feel good to receive those rewards since it gave him an illusion that he had taken advantage of the women, those rewards were amazing that sometimes it made him feel that his moral was just shitpared to all the rewards that he would receive by seducing and taking advantage of the women that triggered his system.


    Shishio let out a sigh inwardly, and in the end, he didn''t think too much since sometimes it wasn''t good to think too much.


    Still, the system tested his will and what kind of choice he would make before the temptation.


    However, this system forced him to be a scumbag, which made him helpless.


    ''It''s not that I''ve had trouble bing a scumbag since I''ve be one.''


    Shishio had already be a scumbag, so there was no need to think too much.


    Still, being a scumbag was different than trash.


    Even if Shishio became a scumbag, he would do it with a ss and dearly care of his women.


    With that said, Shishio started to check his rewards, and he began with the assets that he received, which were "Luxurious Vi" and "67% shares of Nippon Suisan Kaisha."


    Shishio decided to ept the 67% shares of Nippon Suisan Kaisha, and he quickly understood what kind ofpany it was.


    Nippon Suisan Kaisha is a marine productspany based in Japan. It is also one of the biggestmercial fishing and marine product procurement corporations in the world.


    Shishio looked at Saki and thought that the rewards that he had gotten from her had always been rted to water, which made him specte that the rewards that he got from girls were rted to the identity, hobby, like, dislike, personality, and any other things that could describe the girls.


    If he had to give an example, then it was simr to Shiina, who gave him a lot of art-rted rewards, Rui, who gave him a lot of food-rted rewards, and Roberta gave him a lot ofbat-rted rewards.


    Shishio knew that Saki loved something rted to water, such as fish, beach, and aquarium. After all, she was so excited when she was on the Enoshima Aquarium on their date in the past.


    ''It might be the reason why the rewards that I received from Saki were rted to water.''


    In conclusion, the rewards he received were rted to the girls themselves.


    Still, Shishio knew that he shouldn''t think of this since his intention to get girls wasn''t because of these rewards.


    The rewards themselves were just a bonus.


    ''Well, let''s continue.''


    Shishio then epted his "Luxurious Vi" and found out it was located on the Minami Izu. He read the details of the luxurious vi, and somehow, he wanted to visit it in the future, but not now, considering it was still spring.


    It wasn''t that spring was a bad season, but the ocean''s water became cloudy during spring, which made it hard for someone to see the living things inside the sea when they did a snorkel or dive.


    After all, he got his vi on Izu, and if he didn''t do snorkeling or diving, then it would be too wasteful, right?


    Shishio then checked the rest of his rewards: "Enhanced Voice," "Enhanced Lungs," "Fishing Mastery," and "Fish-Man Karate."


    Without hesitation, he epted his "Enhanced Voice," and after he received it, he could feel that he could manipte his voice.


    By using his "Language Mastery," Shishio could talk in variousnguages, including animals, but it was impossible to mimic some of the animals'' voices with his vocal cord, but with this "Enhanced Voice," he could mimic them now.


    By using "Enhanced Voice," he could also talk to two people simultaneously, and it also made his voice more beautiful. If he gave an example, then his voice might be as beautiful as a mermaid, making it easier for him to hypnosis someone. Still, he could make his voice normal so it wouldn''t cause trouble in his life when he talked to someone.


    After he checked his "Enhanced Voice," Shishio then epted his "Fishing Mastery," and as expected, he became a fishing master. He directly possessed extraordinary talent and instinct for fishing. He could also fish anything under any conditions, sensing the best locations, exploiting them, and finally capturing his prey.


    Lastly, Shishio also received knowledge about marine life.


    Knowing this ability, Shishio thought Jojo would be jealous of this reward.


    Shishio felt that his heart couldn''t calm down for a while, especially when he saw his next reward.


    ''Fish-Man Karate, huh?''


    Shishio then, without hesitation, epted hisst reward and realized how amazing this martial art was.


    Fish-Man Karate is a martial art practiced by certain skilled members of the Fish-Man race.


    This martial art was powerful since with this martial art, the Fish-Man race in the world of One Piece could fight a lot of powerhouses in the world of One Piece.


    Why is this martial art so powerful?


    The secret of Fish-Man Karate is mastery of the water in the user''s direct vicinity, using its power to send powerful waves impacting the water within the opponent''s body. Because every creature has a high percentage of water in their body, the users of Fish-Man Karate can battle opponents that are usually highly resistant (if not immune) against blows and punches.


    Still, Shishio knew he couldn''t fully use it since most of the Fish-Man race was ten times stronger than a normal human. On the other hand, he was just three times stronger than a normal human, so he couldn''t use this martial art perfectly.


    Shishio thought for a moment and wondered whether he could strengthen his body more. However, he knew that it might take a long time, and it took a lot of energy since it took a lot of training and nutrition to make his body stronger.


    ''Lastly...''


    Shishio looked at hisst reward and decided to ept it. His face grimaced in pain when his body was transformed, but he only held it and didn''t utter any words since he didn''t want to wake Saki up. After a while, he sighed in relief since he could feel his lung capacity had be bigger. He hadn''t tested it, but it might be possible for him to hold his breath for over an hour or more while underwater.


    Shishio thought for a moment and suddenly felt that his lips had be wet since he was kissed. He was a bit surprised and looked at Saki, who had kissed him after she had woken up. He then closed his eyes and enjoyed their morning kiss before they parted ways with each other, pressing each other''s foreheads.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    "I love you too, Saki."


    Sakiughed and showed a beautiful smile, but then she flinched since she was quite sore because ofst night''s action.


    "Are you okay?" Shishio asked worriedly.


    "We might have been a bit too muchst night," Saki said with a blush.


    "That''s true. You''re quite lewd after all," Shishio said with a sigh.


    Saki''s face was as red as a boiled octopus, and she directly bit Shishio''s neck since she was so embarrassed!


    Shishio looked at Saki and wondered why girls loved to bite him. Still, since he had a broad heart, he had decided to forgive her for insolence. It definitely wasn''t because he thought it might be her revenge since he bit her nipple lightlyst night.


    Definitely.

 Chapter 307 - Realizing The Reality Around Them

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Realizing The Reality Around Them</h4>


    On the top of the soft and huge bed, Shishio and Saki flirted with each other until sunlight came through the gap of the curtain.


    "Saki, do you want to see the sun?" Shishio asked.


    "Sun?" Saki blinked her eyes and asked in a baffling tone, "While naked?"


    "..."


    With what they were doingst night, there was no way for their clothes to be intact, and of course, they slept naked.


    "I''ll help you to wear clothes," Shishio said since there was no way that he would let the world see her naked. Her naked body could only be seen by him alone, not even God that gave him the system.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Saki nodded, but then she said, "I''ll wear ---" She couldn''t finish her words since she felt her lower body was so sore.


    "You''re still tired. Don''t be stubborn, and let me help you. You''re my secretary, but you''re still my woman," Shishio said as he helped Saki gently.


    "Um..." Saki nodded with a blush, then looked at Shishio''s huge thing that was so hard. "Wait, how about you wear clothes first."


    "What are you embarrassed about? We have seen each other''s bodies so much that I know every part of your body like there''s a mole on the cheek of your butt," Shishio said while shaking his head. Still, he had to admit that this girl had a mole in an unexpected position, making her even cuter.


    "SHISHIO!!!"


    ---


    After wearing their clothes sloppily, they sat on the terrace while basking themselves in the morning sun.


    Saki didn''t know why it felt sofortable, especially when she leaned on Shishio''s chest, closing her eyes, feeling rxed.


    ''Is it because I''m with the one that I love?''


    Saki looked at Shishio, who also closed his eyes, resting together. Her face was slightly red when she thought about how wild they werest night, and she had to admit that he was a beast. Still, there was something that she needed to talk about with him. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "If I''m pregnant, what do you think?" Saki rubbed her belly as if trying to feel the life that might be born from her womb. She knew what she had donest night might be done on the impulse. She didn''t let hime out on the outside. Instead, let hime out inside. Deep inside, there was a demon inside her heart telling him to have a child with him, or it might be her woman instinct wanting to be impregnated by the man that she loved so much?


    In conclusion, Saki might just not want to part from him.


    Saki knew how normal she was, except for her beautiful face and slightly better grade. There was nothing that she couldpare with Shishio. It might be because of this reason that she became desperate and held his waist when he was about toe out, letting him splurt all of his semen on her womb, hoping that she could get pregnant so she wouldn''t lose him.


    Looking at Saki, Shishio sighed inwardly, thinking that when girls had fallen in love, their IQ was lowered to zero. If he was a cruel man, even if she was pregnant or not, he wouldn''t care much since it had nothing to do with him. Still, as someone who came to this world alone, he sought a connection more than anyone in this world.


    "Do you want to get pregnant with my child?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Saki nodded without hesitation, but...


    "But not now, right?" Shishio smiled and also started to rub Saki''s belly gently. He could see a liquid dripping from herher region to her inner thighs, but he didn''t intend to say anything about this matter. "Saki, we''re still young. There''s a lot of things that you and I want to do. While I don''t mind having a child, at least I want you to graduate from high school first since there will be a lot of inconvenient matters if you get pregnant right now. I''m also not at my legal age to marry either, so even if you get pregnant, I can''t marry you."


    Saki looked at Shishio and asked, "You want to marry me?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "But you have a lot of girls, you know? Can you marry all of us? It is illegal to do polygamy in this country, you know?" Saki asked while staring at Shishio.


    Hearing Saki''s question, Shishio knew that this was the trouble he needed to face since he often said he would do something about thews to legalize polygamy in this country. However, he knew that it would take a long time to do it since changing thew wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    After all, Saki was different from Mea and Maiko. Saki was his woman, so Shishio wouldn''t say bullshit before her since it was also important to see the reality before them.


    His system might be able to help, but how many women did he need to change the legalization of polygamy?


    All the girls in Tokyo? Japan? Or even the world?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he was afraid he might be stabbed with a knife one day if he dared to fuck so many women.


    "You know, even if we don''t marry, I think that it is alright," Saki suddenly said.


    "Saki?" Shishio looked at Saki in surprise.


    "I still remember what you said to Mea and Maiko, but they''ve been quite stupid after all since they''ve been affected by your momentum," Saki said calmly.


    "....." Shishio.


    "But you know? I think this is enough as long as I can be with you. Marrying you might be nice, but more importantly, having you stay with me is all I want. If you''re busy legalizing polygamy and forget about us, then that''s something that I''m sad about," Saki said calmly and suddenly felt that her hair was kissed. She looked up and asked, "Shishio?"


    "Sorry, I can''t help it." Shishio looked at Saki, but then he smiled and asked, "So I don''t need to marry you, right?"


    "...." Saki somehow wanted to beat up this bastard suddenly!


    "Sorry, I was joking." Shishio stared at the morning sky and said, "Still, as you have said before, we don''t need to marry so we can be together. Our rtionship might also change if we marry together, and some couples also are unhappy when they''re going to marry each other, right?"


    "...." Saki was in silence and knew what Shishio had said was right, but at the same time, she felt a bit disappointed since, as a woman, who didn''t want to marry the man that she loved?


    It might not be or a few yearster, or it could be even a decadeter. However, Saki was alright with waiting since she knew howplicated Shishio''s rtionship with a woman was and how many women he had.


    Having a child with him, Saki knew that Shishio could be a good father, but it might be hard for them to marry each other.


    ''Well, as long as I can be with him, then it''s going to be alright.'' Saki cheered herself up, but tears kept dripping from her eyes.


    "But..."


    Shishio''s voice suddenly fell, and he said, "It might not be now, but I hope that you will marry me, Saki."


    "..."


    Saki looked at Shishio, blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "So wait for me, alright?" Shishio said as he kissed Saki''s tears.


    "Um." Saki nodded then moved forward, kissing his lips, hugging him, without letting him go so she could imprint all of his existence onto her body.


    Shishio sometimes knew it was better not to overthink, but he knew that sometimes he also needed to think since he knew that Saki''s feeling toward him wasn''t something he could think nonchntly.


    As they parted, they leaned into each other until Shishio said, "Still, we might have children before we marry each other, though. Is that okay?"


    "....." Saki looked at Shishio and thought that this guy was a scumbag.


    ---


    Shishio and Saki didn''t immediately go back and take a bath together before watching the movie they had rentedst night. After all, they had rented it, so it would be wasteful if they didn''t watch the movie.


    Sakiid her head on Shishio''sp at that moment, and frankly, it felt nice toy on hisp, which made her smile happily.


    Shishio could only smile helplessly and thought that no matter how old woman was, they loved being spoiled by their man. Even though Saki was one year older than him, she acted like a little girl, which made him want to tease her.


    Unexpectedly, the movie was quite good, even though it was rather in in his mind. Still, it was quite an enjoyable movie to watch.


    If Shishio had to give an example, this movie would be simr to the Japanese movie "Shall We Dance?" in 1996.


    The story was about a middle-aged man who had an unfulfilled life, especially after taking a loan to buy a house, so to make his life more exciting, he decided to join a dancing school.


    Still, what made Shishio attracted by this movie wasn''t because of the dance. Instead, it was the decision of the middle-aged man to buy a house. It wasn''t that buying a house was a horrible thing, but the thought of having a loan on the bank for an entire 15 years or more was something scary for him.


    Suppose the middle-aged man was a wealthy businessman or a high-ranking executive. In that case, Shishio might not think too much if the middle-aged man decided to buy a house, but the middle-aged man was just an average manager level of somepanies. Therefore, considering the average ie of that person, he felt that it was too hasty to buy a house.


    Still, life is a chain of choices.


    While it might be scary to have 15 years of loan, this middle-aged man might buy a house for his precious family. While it might sound stupid for some people, it wasn''t a realm that could be understood by logic. Instead, it was in the realm of emotion.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised since emotion sometimes made us make do some impulses like what Saki didst night by hugging his waist when he was about toe out, especially when she knew that she might get pregnant during high school, but even so, she didn''t let go of his waist.


    ''Luckily...''


    If he didn''t have "Enhanced Testicles," he was afraid that this girl might get pregnant.


    As the movie ended, Shishio suddenly said, "There should be a pregnancy test here. Do you want to check it?"


    "...Yes." Saki nodded awkwardly.


    ---


    After checking that she saw that she didn''t get pregnant, Saki somehow felt that she didn''t feel guilty anymore, but at the same time, she felt a bit disappointed until she was told that Shishio had a technique that made him able to not get girls pregnant, which made her dumbfounded. However, if she considered how strong he was, she felt that there should be such a technique in this world, so she didn''t think too much. After all, even if she got pregnant, she knew that he would take responsibility, so what was she afraid of?


    Then after Saki felt slightly better, Shishio sent her back home since it was impossible to keep her with him all the time, and she needed to go home, right?


    Still, Saki told him not to send her too close to her house since she was lying to her parents that she yed at Nana''s house, but he ignored it and told her that he would send her to her house, which made her smile wrily but felt warm inwardly.


    As they rode a motorcycle, Saki rubbed her face on his back and hugged him tightly, wanting the time to stop.


    "Should I visit your house?" Shishio asked.


    Saki looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t mind, but let''s not do it now. With how awkward I walk, my father might beat you up," Saki said with a smile.


    "...."


    "It''s alright, isn''t it?" Shishio felt that one or two punches were worth it.


    "Well, my father is on a business trip now. I lied to you," Saki said with a smile as she hugged Shishio''s waist.


    "....."


    "But there''s my mother, little brother, and little sister," Saki said.


    "Well, let''s just see how it goes," Shishio said.


    Saki nodded and didn''t think too much since she knew that this guy was good at bullshitting, so she knew he would be alright.


    As they arrived at Saki''s house, unexpectedly, nothing happened.


    "When I get better, let''s do it again." Saki kissed Shishio''s cheek lightly before she walked inside her house slowly since her lower body was still sore at that moment.


    Shishio looked at Saki''s back, and somehow he felt slightlyplex. He shook his head and didn''t immediately go back since there was one more duty that he needed to take care of.


    ---


    Shishio was waiting at the apartment building entrance while chatting with a group of housewives before someone he had been waiting for came.


    "Sorry to make you wait, Shishio-kun." Miu smiled, but her smile was quite awkward since there was a little thing that clung to her leg so tightly that she couldn''t do anything.


    Shishio looked at Miu''s little sister, Miya, and asked, "What''s wrong, Miya-chan?"


    Miya escaped directly from Miu''s leg and quickly ran to Shishio and begged, clutching onto his leg. "Onii-chan, can I go with you too?"


    "..........."


    Looking at her puppy-like expression, Shishio realized that the existence of a little sister was more dangerous than any martial art master that he had faced since he just couldn''t think of a way to defeat this cute creature, and there was only one answer that he could think of.


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 308 - Shishio Isnt A Bad Guy

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Shishio Isn''t A Bad Guy</h4>


    Miya, Miu''s little sister, would join their date, so it was impossible to ride on a motorcycle since the police would catch them once the police found out that they rode a motorcycle with three people.


    Shishio went to his parking park with Miya and took his car before he picked up Miu, who was waiting in front of her apartment building.


    As for using public transportation such as a train or a bus, he didn''t have that idea since he had an appointment after this date.


    If he used public transportation, then he might take a long time on their tripter.


    Miu looked at Miya helplessly, but Miya was her little sister, so she doted her quite a bit. Still, luckily, Miya could read the mood and sat on the back, letting Miu sit on the side of Shishio.


    "Sorry for the trouble, Shishio-kun." Miu was so helpless of Miya. After Miya had heard that she was going on a date, Miya directly pestered her to go together. She had anticipated her date with Shishio, but her little sister became a third-wheel which made her quite helpless.


    "It''s alright. We can go on a date anytime, right?" Shishio said as he held Miu''s hand gently.


    "Shishio-kun..." Miu smiled and wanted to kiss Shishio, but she remembered that her little sister was right beside them, so she could only hold it.


    "...." Miya looked at how close Miu and Shishio were, and even though she felt happy that their rtionship was so close, she felt so envious at this moment. "Shishio-niichan, where are we going? Are we going to Disnend?"


    "Miya!" Miu couldn''t help but reprimand her little sister when this little girl was too rude!


    "Shishio-niichan!" Miya moved closer to Shishio so he would save her.


    "It''s alright, Miu. Miya is still a child after all," Shishio said.


    "Well...." Miu also didn''t scold her little sister and listened to Shishio.


    "Shishio-niichan, I''m not a child!" Miya pouted and felt unhappy when she was treated as a child.


    "Yes, yes, you''re not a child," Shishio said in a perfunctory manner.


    "Moooo!" Miya was furious, but she didn''t do anything since she knew that it was dangerous to disrupt Shishio, who was driving. She also decided to forgive Shishio since he would bring him to a fun ce. "So where are we going, Shishio-niichan? Are we going to Disnend?"


    "Miya, we''re not going to Disnend. I have told you before, right?"


    It wasn''t Shishio who answered this question, but Miu


    "Eh? So when are we going? Aquarium?" Miya asked again.


    "Aquarium." Shishio and Miu somehow chuckled when they heard Miya''s words.


    "Well, you''re not wrong since we''re going to look at fish."


    "Really?" Miya became excited again.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and said, "We''re going to Tsukiji Market."


    "...."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Miya was dumbfounded. She knew that they weren''t lying that they would look at fish, but she didn''t expect to look at the fish market.


    ---


    "Shishio-niichan! Onee-chan! Hurry up!" Miya, who had strode first, stopped and looked at Shishio and Miu excitedly since it was her first time toe to the Tsukiji Market. Even though she was dissatisfied when she heard that they weren''t going to Disnend, as a kid, she was full of curiosity about her surroundings. So when Shishio told her that there was a lot of delicious food on the Tsukiji Market, she became even more excited than Shishio and Miu.


    "Miya, don''t run so suddenly! What if you get lost!" Miu couldn''t help but reprimand Miya again.


    "Don''t get angry all the time, Miu." Shishio looked at Miu and felt that it might be his first time to see her showing such a strict attitude. He then looked at Miya and said, "Also, Miya, you shouldn''t run so suddenly. Like what your sister said, if you get lost here, then you won''t be able to go home."


    "I''m sorry..." Miya apologized while lowering her head.


    Shishio patted Miya''s small head and said, "Alright, don''t get sad. I''ll treat you to a lot of good foodter."


    "Really?" Miya became excited again.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "What do you want to eat?."


    "I want sea urchin!" Miya said excitedly and without hesitation.


    "Okay. Let''s get er," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Yay~~!" Miya was so happy, but then she asked, "Shishio-niichan, can you carry me?"


    "Why not?" Shishio also felt that it might be dangerous to let this little girl walk on this crowd of people, so he didn''t hesitate and carried her on his arm.


    Still, there was one unhappy girl.


    "Shishio-kun, you spoiled Miya too much, right?" Miu pouted.


    Shishio held Miu''s hand and whispered. "I''ll spoil you a lotter."


    "..." Miu''s face was so red, and she lowered her head so her little sister wouldn''t see it.


    Still, Miya wasn''t blind and could only say that her little sister was so lucky that Miu could get Shishio as her boyfriend.


    "Alright, let''s get a sea urchin first!" Shishio said excitedly.


    "OOOOH!!!" Miya raised her tiny fist excitedly.


    Looking at how close Shishio and Miya were, Miu also smiled and thought that Shishio would be a good father in the future.


    The Tsukiji Market is thergest wholesale fish and seafood market in the world.


    After he came to Tokyo, Shishio had always wanted to visit this ce since he knew that more than 700,000 metric tons of seafood were handled every year at the three seafood markets in Tokyo, with a total value of over 600 billion yen.


    Shishio had to admit that this Tsukiji Market was amazing, but he didn''t care much about the business value of the Tsukiji Market. Instead, he was more excited about his date with Miu. Even though Miya also joined their date, it didn''t lower their excitement, and they tried various foods on the outer market of the Tsukiji Market.


    There is an inner market and an outer market on the Tsukiji Market. The inner market is a licensed wholesale market where approximately 900 licensed wholesale dealers operate small stalls and where the auctions and most of the fish processing take ce. The outer market is a mixture of wholesale and retail shops that sell Japanese kitchen tools, restaurant supplies, groceries, and seafood, and many restaurants, especially sushi restaurants.


    If Shishio didn''t intend to visit someone after his date with Miu, he might visit the inner market to cook somethingter at Sakurasou, but he had an appointment with someone important, so he just yed around the outer market having delicious food together.


    "So creamy!" Miya''s eyes shone brightly, and there were stars in her eyes when she tasted the sea urchin.


    With this "Cooking Mastery," it was pretty simple for Shishio to choose the best sea urchin in the shop. Still, he had to admit that the taste of the sea urchin was unique. He didn''t like to eat raw food, but this one might be different. ''It has an interesting taste.'' He also felt that his body was slightly hotter, which made him think there might be an aphrodisiac effect on this ingredient.


    ''Dangerous!''


    Shishio thought that he needed to avoid some of the foods on the marketter so it wouldn''t cause him trouble.


    However, unfortunately, Shishio couldn''t escape this trouble since...


    "Shishio-kun, open your mouth," Miu said as she fed Shishio.


    "Ahh..." Shishio opened his mouth and let Miu feed him.


    Miu smiled, and she also ate the sea urchin from the same spoon, which somehow made them have an indirect kiss, and it made her shy somehow.


    "..." Shishio looked at Miu''s reaction and wondered whether the aphrodisiac effect on the sea urchin was working on her.


    After they ate sea urchin, they tasted various foods on the market again, such as grilled eel skewer, oysters, tamago, blowtorched scallop seafood, sushi, and ice cream.


    Miya had a satisfied expression on her face. She might not be able to eat all of them, and she only took a small bite of all of them. As for the rest, everything was eaten by Shishio, which made him a bit helpless.


    Miu could onlyugh at this situation, but she also did something simr.


    There were a lot of delicious foods, but Miu and Miya couldn''t eat all of them since their stomachs were full and they were afraid of getting fat.


    It might also be why Miya decided to walk midway so she could digest the food on her stomach and do a small workout by walking. Still, she might be tired, and after a few hours of the trip, she started to get sleepy.


    Shishio could only carry Miu again and let her sleep on his arm.


    "I''m sorry, Shishio-kun." Miu apologized to Shishio again since she knew that her little sister had caused her trouble. However, during this date, she understood many things about Shishio. The first thing that she learned was that he was lustful, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have self-control. Even though she also wanted to kiss him all the time, she also knew it wasn''t appropriate to do it when her little sister was present.


    Self-control was one thing, there was another thing that she learned, and she realized that Shishio was good at taking care of children. Even though he might seem to spoil her little sister, he didn''t spoil her too much, and he also taught her many things, especially how to appreciate the small things around them.


    Miu smiled happily as she hugged Shishio''s arm, thinking that he would be a good father in the future. The only thing that she was worried about was that Shishio treated them with everything. She was happy, but she didn''t dare him because of money, and it made her feel a bit ufortable, but she also didn''t have that much money either.


    ''Should I do a part-time job?'' Miu thought inwardly.


    As Miya slept, they didn''t stay on the Tsukiji Market any longer and decided to go home, but they didn''t forget to buy some souvenirs before they returned.


    Miu looked at Miya, who was sleeping on the backside of the chair, then looked at Shishio shyly. "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?" Shishio turned, and he was kissed so suddenly by Miu. He wasn''t surprised since he knew that the quiet one had always been the lewdest. Still, if Miya knew that her older sister was a lewd girl, he wasn''t sure how this little girl would react.


    They kissed for a long time before they parted with each other.


    Miu''s face flushed, and she tried to take her breath to calm herself. She didn''t know why she felt that she had be meek and obedient when they kissed each other. Her head became lightheaded, and she wanted to kiss him more and more. Still, with that kiss, she felt that date wasplete.


    "Should we go back now?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Miu''s face was red, but she nodded. She then looked at her little sister again, who was sleeping, and after she confirmed that Miya didn''t wake up, she looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio-kun, can I ask?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you have sex with Sakist night?" Miu asked.


    "...."


    Shishio turned his head and looked at Miu, who looked at him straight. "Yes." He also didn''t hide anything and nodded. "We had sexst night."


    "...." Miu.


    "Did Saki tell you?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Miu blushed and asked, "Wa - Was it good?"


    "It''s amazing." Shishio nodded and said, "But if you want to know more, you should ask Saki." Still, he thought that the conversation would stop, but he didn''t expect that the sleeve of his t-shirt would be pulled gently, and Miu would say, "Nee... Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to have sex with me?"


    "...."


    Shishio turned his head and looked at Miu since he could feel an intense smell emitted from her body. He then stared at her in a daze since he thought that she was so sexy at this moment. Her big eyes were moistened, giving her an image of a weak rabbit that asked him to push her down. Her lips seemed so soft and attractive, causing him to want to kiss those lips. Her breasts might not be the biggest, and her body might be on the petite side, but strangely enough, there was this alluring feeling that caused the demon on his head, telling him to push her.


    "I want to." His voice was hoarse when he answered Miu''s question.


    "Then..."


    "But let''s not do it now."


    Miu blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, "...Why?"


    "If we do it now, you might not be able to go to the school tomorrow, you know? You might need some time to recover. The Monthly Exam is on Wednesday, and I have an appointment after this," Shishio said in a hoarse voice since his heart was bleeding at that moment. He somehow wanted to break his promise with Rui after this and just wanted to spend his time with Miu, but he didn''t have a hobby to break his promise with someone, so he could only endure this torment. Also, it was strange to take the virginity of two girls on the same day.


    "I - I see..." Miu was still disappointed, but...


    "Golden Week," Shishio suddenly said.


    "Golden Week?" Miu looked at Shishio in surprise, but she also understood what he meant by "Golden Week."


    "Right after the exam, there''s a Golden Week..." Shishio told his n subtly, but he knew that Miu would understand.


    "Yes!" Miu said without hesitation.


    "So let''s work hard toward the exam," Shisho said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s work hard on the exam." Miu nodded with a smile.


    They looked at each other with a smile, anticipating the end of the exam. Still, they turned their heads and looked at Miya, who was still sleeping. They looked at each other again and moved closer, having their second kiss in the parking park of the Tsukiji Market.


    ---


    Natsuo Fujii was waiting for the movingpany to send his things from his t to his new house. Still, until this moment, he didn''t expect that his crush, who was also his teacher, would be his stepsister.


    ''Tachibana-sensei...''


    In the corridor, Natsuo looked at Hina, who was waiting outside for the movingpany with his new little stepsister too. He looked at Rui and somehow sighed since she was so cold toward him, but it was also expected since he had told her not to get close with him on the school since he didn''t want everyone on the school to know that they had be a family.


    Natsuo knew that he had done something terrible to Rui and wanted to make up for her, but when he tried to make up their rtionship, he didn''t expect that Rui would have a friend at the school. Still, it confused him since he didn''t understand how Rui would know Shishio Oga, the most famous 1st year at his school.


    ''Well, I won''t force it.''


    Natsuo also didn''t overthink since he was happy when he thought he would live with Hina.


    However...


    "Ah, Shishio-kun, you''rete!"


    ''Eh?'' Natsuo was dumbfounded when he heard Hina''s voice.


    "Sorry, Sensei, I have something to do in the morning."


    "Hmm... why did you smell a bit fishy?"


    "You mean, I smell like a fish, right?"


    "Really? I didn''t smell anything."


    "....." Natsuo looked at Hina and smelled the shoulder of the stranger.


    "Hina-nee, what are you doing?!"


    "Don''t get jealous, Rui."


    "...." Natsuo wanted to say something, but...


    "Ah, Oga-kun, you''re here!"


    "Eh?" Natsuo looked at his father, who greeted this stranger with a smile.


    "Yes, I havee Fujii-ojiisan."


    Natsuo looked at his father, who talked with this stranger happily.


    "Right, Fujii-ojiisan, congrattions on your new house. It''s a beautiful house."


    "Aha? Really?"


    Natsuo looked at his father, who wasughing happily, which somehow made him quite curious how his father''s rtionship could be so good with this stranger.


    "Oh? Oga-kun? I''m sorry for the trouble."


    Natsuo looked at his stepmother, who also greeted this stranger.


    "It''s alright, Tachibana-obaasan. By the way, I have brought a strawberry daifuku as a congrattion for your new house."


    "Oh my, you don''t need to trouble yourself too much."


    Even so, Natsuo could see that his stepmother was so happy.


    "Oh, strawberry daifuku? Let me taste it!"


    "Hina!"


    "By the way, you don''t know my son yet, right?"


    "Ah, yes, Fujii-ojii-san. I don''t know your son yet."


    "Let me introduce you. Natsuo,e here!"


    Natsuo felt strange, but he didn''t overthink and walked toward them.


    "Natsuo, this is Shishio Oga. He''s Rui-chan''s friend and also your junior."


    "Ah, um." Natsuo nodded and looked at Shishio. Even though he had heard about the rumor, he had to admit that this guy was really handsome.


    "Oga-kun, this is my son. Natsuo Fujii."


    "Hello, Fujii-senpai. My name is Shishio Oga. Nice to meet you," Shishio introduced himself gently, without smiling since he was afraid that he might seduce all the girls here.


    "Ah, yes, my name is Natsuo Fujii.. Nice to meet you too, Oga-kun," Natsuo said with a smile, and somehow, he felt that Shishio wasn''t a bad guy.

 Chapter 309 - Home Moving Service 1

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Home Moving Service 1</h4>


    Shishio was weed warmly in the Fujii household, especially by the mother of Rui and Hina since she had thought of him as her son-inw.


    Looking at how excited their mother was, Hina and Rui could only look at their mother with a sigh if their mother knew the reality...


    Anyway, it was quite easy for Shishio to integrate into the Fujii household, his rtionship with Fujii Akihito was quite good, and his rtionship with Fujii Natsuo was quite okay. After all, he was polite when he talked with someone, so it was quite easy for him to get a good impression of someone.


    Natsuo also felt quite good toward Shishio, and he also had to admit that Shishio was a good junior. Still, if he had something toin about, he felt that Shishio was too close toward Hina, making him a bit unhappy. However, he felt that his thought was a bit unreasonable since it was normal for a student and a teacher to be close to each other, right?


    Natsuo still remembered how he met Hina on the rooftop two weeks ago by chance, and the two of them often talked to each other secretly. Still, he felt irked toward Hina since she treated him like a child when he happened to see her cry on the rooftop in the past.


    Natsuo thought he wanted to be an adult as soon as possible and followed his friends on the group date. However, it was harder than he had thought since it wasn''t fun, and he also wasn''t used to the group date, so after it ended, he could only go home without exchanging contact with the girls.


    Still, Natsuo wasn''t sure why when he went home, he felt something was missing, and it was as if he had lost something even though he didn''t know what it was. He thought something had been stolen from him, which somehow made him even more at a loss.


    Luckily, Natsuo had a best friend who could console him, so he felt better after talking with his best friend.


    However, Natsuo didn''t expect a surprise from his father since his father told him that he was going to remarry. He didn''t think too much since he knew that his father might be lonely since it had been so long since his mother had passed away.


    Still, Natsuo had never expected his father to marry Hina''s mother, which shocked him to the core. His head was dizzy, and he felt that his knees were weak, but he would be lying if he wasn''t excited when he thought that he would be living with Hina from now on.


    Natsuo was excited, but he didn''t forget that he had another new stepsister, Rui. His rtionship with Rui was fairly normal, they weren''t so close, and they weren''t particrly distant either. After all, they knew that they would be a family from now on, so they couldn''t be too distant since it might cause their new family to be awkward.


    Compared to Rui, Natsuo was more excited about Hina. He knew that he was partial, but it couldn''t be helped since he had a feeling toward Hina.


    Still, it was because of this feeling that Natsuo felt annoyed when he saw Hina closer to another student other than him. However, he also knew Hina''s character so it wasn''t surprising for her to be close with a lot of students since even now, he also knew that there were a lot of students who had a crush on Hina, considering she was beautiful, approachable, and their age wasn''t that much different since she was in her 24.


    Natsuo also thought that Hina''s attitude toward Shishio was simr to those of other students, so he didn''t think too much.


    Still, even so, Natsuo was surprised to see Shishio suddenly appear in his new house since he didn''t expect it. His heart was beating so fast, thinking that the rtionship between Shishio and Hina was closer than he had thought. Luckily, it seemed that it was only his imagination. After all, the reason why Shishio came to his new house should be Rui.


    Natsuo knew that he might be oversensitive toward his new stepsiblings, so when he happened to see Rui suddenly transferred into his school, he thought that they shouldn''t talk to each other so no one would think that they were stepsiblings.


    It wasn''t that being known as a stepsibling was taboo, but Natsuo felt that it was troublesome if someone knew about their rtionship so he thought to keep it a secret since he didn''t want a strange rumor to appear around them, especially when someone knew that they had be a stepsibling and lived together in the same house. However, he didn''t expect that he would hurt Rui''s feelings in the process.


    Natsuo knew that he was being childish, and he told Rui not to talk to each other at the school since he was afraid that there might be a strange rumor about them.


    Rui also replied Natsuo coldly and didn''t care much about Natsuo and his ego since it was her nature.


    Natsuo felt a bit regret and thought to talk with Rui wanted to tell that it was all a misunderstanding, but when he came, he didn''t expect to see her talk with Shishio and from their conversation, they seemed to know each other, which made him feel weird, but it was hard to ask, considering their rtionship and all so until this moment, the rtionship between him and Rui was simply awkward, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Natsuo thought they could talk to each other when they lived in the same house, but he wasn''t sure what to say to her.


    While Natsuo was on his inner dialogue, the movingpany brought their stuff to their new house.


    Shishio also helped by bringing a lot of huge stuff inside the house.


    Looking at Shishio, who brought a lot of huge and heavy stuff easily one by one, Hina, Rui, and Tsukiko Fujii (The mother of Hina and Rui) were surprised. They couldn''t look away from his strong arms that seemed to emit a masculine aura when he lifted their stuff to the house.


    "Wow, Oga-kun, you''re so strong. Did you do sport?" Akihito Fujii asked curiously.


    "I did karate before, Fujii-ojiisan." Shishio didn''t lie since he had just gotten his "Fish-Men Karate" before, so even if he told someone that he had trained karate, he didn''t lie since there was a lot of karate school and each other had a different focus. It was just that his focus was on the water.


    It might seem weird why Shishio said that he had trained karate rather than Bajiquan, Thunder Breathing, Ninjutsu, Taekwondo, or boxing, but unlike karate, the majority of his martial arts were rtively umon being practiced by Japanese people. Instead, karate was the mostmon martial art practiced by Japanese people, so they would easily ept that he had trained karate in the past without asking many questions.


    If Shishio answered Akihito Fujii that he had trained Taekwondo, he was sure that Akihito would ask him why he trained in such a martial art.


    "Karate? Can you show me, Oga-kun?" Hina asked curiously since it was her first time to hear that Shishio did karate.


    "Hina! Don''t mess around! Hurry up and move your stuff to your room!" Tsukiko reprimanded Hina.


    "Yes~~." Hina pouted, but she didn''tin.


    Shishio didn''t overthink and looked at Natsuo, who also tried to lift a heavy thing, but he could see how weak Natsuo was, and this guy almost fell on the ground, so he helped him without hesitation. "Are you alright, Fujii-senpai?"


    "Ah, ye - yes, thank you, Oga-kun." Natsuo blushed and felt quite embarrassed. He knew that it was childish of him since he tried to lift heavy stuff to show Hina that his strength wasn''t bad, but he didn''t expect that the stuff he lifted was so heavy that he almost fell. Luckily, Shishio caught him or else, his waist might not be saved.


    "Let me handle this, Fujii-senpai." Shishio then took the stuff from Natsuo''s hand and put it inside the house.


    "Thank you, Oga-kun." Natsuo sighed and thought he shouldn''t do something stupid and quickly finished the move. Still, there was something that he was curious about, so he asked, "Right, Oga-kun, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "What''s your rtionship with Tachibana-san?" Natsuo asked.


    "Which Tachibana-san?" Shishio asked strangely, wondering why Natsuo called his stepsisters by their family name. He knew that calling someone by their first name was something umon, and only someone who was close enough could call someone by their first name. Still, he didn''t understand this tradition since the name was just a name, right?


    Why do you blush when someone calls you by your first name?


    Shishio just couldn''t understand this, especially when Natsuo was so restrained to call his stepsiblings by their first name.


    "Um..." Natsuo realized his mistake and quickly said, "I mean, about..." However, before he finished, Hina suddenly interjected. "Natsuo-kun, you should call our first name so you won''t cause confusion."


    "Eh?" Natsuo was startled.


    "Alright, call me, Hina-chan, alright?" Hina said with a cute smile.


    "Ah, um..." Natsuo lowered his head in blush, feeling so nervous.


    Hina only smiled then looked at Shishio. "Shishio-kun, you should also call me Hina-chan too, you know? It feels weird that you call me Tachibana-sensei when you call Rui by her first name."


    Natsuo, who heard Hina''s words, was dumbfounded. Still, he looked at Shishio, wondering how Shishio would respond.


    "Why should I call you that?" Shishio asked weirdly.


    Hearing Shishio''s answer, Natsuo somehow sighed in relief.


    "Moo... don''t be shy, alright? Just call Hina-chan," Hina said with a smile as she poked Shishio''s cheek.


    "Okay, okay, Hina-chan-sensei, don''t cause trouble."


    "Good job, Shishio-kun." Hina ruffled Shishio''s hair with a happy smile and said, "Ah, I can also call you, Shishio-kun, right?"


    "You have called me that. How am I going to stop you?" Also, I''m a bit sweaty. Don''t get too close," Shishio said as he moved Hina''s hand away.


    "Really?" Hina didn''t care when Shishio swept her hand since she thought he was shy. Still, she was quite intrigued by his words and moved closer, sniffing his smell, which caused her to blush since his scent was so masculine. "You smell so nice, Shishio-kun."


    "..." Natsuo.


    "Shishio-kun, can you help me?" Suddenly Rui''s voice interrupted them.


    "Okay, Rui-nee." Shishio didn''t entangle with Hina again and walked away.


    Looking at Shishio, who walked away, Hina sighed and somehow felt a bit disappointed. She then looked at Natsuo with a smile and said, "Come on, Natsuo-kun. Try to call my name."


    Natsuo blushed again and wanted to call Hina''s first name, especially when Shishio had called Hina by her first name, but before he could say it...


    "Hina, don''t mess around!" Tsukiko roared.


    "Yes, Mom!" Hina was scared and quickly moved.


    "....." Natsuo.


    ---


    Shishio carried a box that was filled with Rui''s stuff to her room and asked, "Where should I put this, Rui-nee?"


    "Just put it on the floor," Rui said.


    Shishio put the box on the floor, but suddenly he heard the door was closed and locked. He raised his eyebrow, and when he turned his head, he didn''t expect that his lips would be kissed by Rui directly!


    If Shishio didn''t have an "Enhanced Bnce," he would fall messily when Rui suddenly pushed him. Fortunately, he had one, so he sat in afortable position.


    Still, Shishio was under two choices at this moment whether he should ept or push Rui away. He was in deep thought, and his mind was running close to a light speed, but when he felt Rui''s tongue try to pry his mouth open, his mind stopped working since he had found his answer.


    Shishio hugged Rui''s waist so their kiss wouldn''t be broken and started his counterattack.


    Shishio had decided to be a scumbag anyway, so what''s the use of rejecting?


    Rui knew Shishio''s answer, which made her happy, even though she didn''t understand the reason.. Still, her thought was broken when she could feel his tongue inside her mouth, and she knew that she was at his mercy again, but she didn''t mind, and she hugged his neck affectionately as they continued to kiss each other, causing the quiet room filled with the lewd sound of their kiss.

 Chapter 310 - Home Moving Service 2

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Home Moving Service 2</h4>


    In this quiet room, Shishio and Rui were kissing each other. Their lips were pressing against each other, their tongues were entangled, and they sucked each other saliva as if it was the most delicious thing they had ever drunk.


    Rui pressed all of her body against him, and she moved her hips, rubbing her panties over his pants, feeling his hard phallus. She felt how hot and big it was, making her flush and excited. She knew that it might be wrong since she knew that he had a girlfriend, but she just couldn''t forget the feeling when they were having sex for the first time. It felt so nice and enjoyable that she often thought about the time they were having sex.


    Rui didn''t understand her feeling, but when she heard that Shishio had a girlfriend, it saddened her and frustrated her. However, she knew that their rtionship was just a friend, and it was wrong for her to feel unhappy when she heard that he had a girlfriend.


    Still, Rui wanted to know why Shishio had decided to get a girlfriend. After all, she could see his expression at that time wasn''t lying, and he really didn''t n to make a girlfriend during his high school time, but suddenly he had a girlfriend, which made her feel bbergasted.


    Rui didn''t know what had happened.


    Either Shishio was a good actor, or there were too many girls that seduced him.


    Still, she felt that the reason should be thetter since she knew Shishio''s charm was dangerous. His body was perfect, he was handsome, he was also good at sex, and he was polite and gentle, even if it was just an appearance.


    With all of those factors, which women didn''t love him?


    This was why Rui invited Shishio to help her family move out to the new house.


    When Shishio helped to move the stuff inside the house, Rui didn''t talk with him that much. Instead, she observed him from a distance, and it felt strange somehow when she saw Hina seemed to be too close to her liking, especially when Hina asked him to call her by her first name. However, she didn''t overthink this matter since she also knew about Hina''s character since Hina was her sister and all.


    Fortunately, Shishio didn''t seem to have an interest in Hina.


    Rui was curious about Shishio''s girlfriend, and she thought to ask him by asking her to help her to move her stuff to her room. Still, as they were alone together in her room, there was an impulse on her heart. So she closed and locked the door of her room and kissed his lips directly!


    Rui knew that it might be strange, and they were just friends, but she just couldn''t help and wanted to do this again. Her feelings were mixed, but more importantly, she felt annoyed. She didn''t feel annoyed toward Shishio, but she felt annoyed toward his girlfriend. She was the first person he met in Tokyo, and she was also his first friend. She should be the one who knew the most about him, but why did she feel that she didn''t know anything about him?


    Rui knew that she was so selfish by forcing her feelings toward him, but she just couldn''t help it. Still, her unhappiness directly turned into happiness when she wasn''t being pushed away by Shishio.


    Rui had prepared to be pushed away by Shishio, but she didn''t expect him to ept her kiss right away.


    Rui also let go of her worries and enjoyed their kiss.


    ''Ah, this is...''


    Rui knew that this was something that she had always wanted, and it was also something that kept her from sleeping at night, so she let go of her reason and let her body burnt by the fire.


    They kissed each other''s lips greedily, without caring about the fact that there were other people other than them inside this house, but as Rui became greedier, she moved her hand toward his pants, caressed them with her soft hand before she decided to take it out, but when she was about to do it, their lips were parted right away.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Rui''s head was lightheaded, and her eyes were hazy. She felt that she was drunk, intoxicated by the kiss and the pleasure they exchanged, which was why Shishio''s reaction made her unhappy. "What''s wrong? You want to say that you have a girlfriend?"


    "...."


    Shishio was speechless. He wasn''t hypocritical enough to tell Rui that he had a girlfriend when he had just kissed her greedily. "Wait a minute before we continue. There must be something that we need to talk about."


    "What?" Rui''s mind also became sober, and she looked at him curiously. Still, she didn''t let go of his neck, hugging it with her hands, pressing her forehead against his, staring into his eyes, without looking away, waiting for what he was going to say to her.


    "Your parents and siblings are here. It''s alright if we kiss, but doing more than that will be dangerous. Did you forget how loud your moan is?" Shishio said without blinking his eyes.


    Rui''s face quickly reddened, and she just wanted to p this guy''s head. Still, her entire body was so hot at that moment, and the obstacles that Shishio had mentioned were just a small matter in her head. "It''s alright. You can close my mouth with your mouth."


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Rui and wondered how horny this girl was, but it wasn''t Rui''s fault either since he just subconsciously released his pheromone, which caused her to feel horny so, at this moment, he knew that he needed to say something to cause her desire to mate to disappear directly.


    "Rui-nee, I''m a scumbag."


    "..."


    Rui was dumbfounded, blinking her eyes, staring at Shishio, while wondering whether she had heard something wrong.


    "Before we continue, how about we talk about this matter first? Also, even though you have said that it might be fine if I close your mouth with mine, you think that your family won''t notice if we disappear so suddenly?" Shishio said calmly.


    Rui looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded. "You need to tell me a lot of things."


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and said, "So let''s go out now?"


    "Um." Rui nodded, then kissed Shishio''s lips again for thest time.


    "....." Shishio was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "I just want to." Rui stood up steadily while tidying up her clothes and her expression turned to her usual deadpan expression.


    "...." Shishio could only shake his head and also helped her to tidy up her clothes.


    "Don''t forget about your clothes," Rui said since she was rubbing Shishio''s stomach before and causing his clothes to be in a mess.


    "Don''t worry." Shishio nodded.


    They helped each other before they walked out of the room together, but they saw Natsuo, who lifted a box when they were about to walk downstairs.


    Natsuo was startled when he saw Shishio and Rui were together, but before he asked, Shishio quickly said, "Senpai, do you need my help?"


    "Ah, yes, thank you, Oga-kun." Natsuo epted Shishio''s help without hesitation since the box he lifted was so heavy.


    "It''s a bit heavy." Shishio lifted Natsuo''s box and said, "It''s a bit simr to Rui-nee''s box."


    "Did you help Tachibana-san before, Oga-kun?" Natsuo asked curiously.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "After all, she''s a girl. She can''t lift something as heavy as this."


    "That''s true." Natsuo nodded since the box that he lifted was so heavy. It was heavy for him, and of course, it should be heavier for Rui, right? After all, girls'' strength was weaker than men''s.


    Rui looked at Shishio for a moment, but she didn''t say much, walking downstairs directly. She didn''t overthink even if what she was doing in the room was known by someone. After all, they didn''t do a crime, and they were doing a happy thing, so there was no need to fear even if it was known. Still, she had to admit that this secret rendezvous excited her.


    "Where should I put this, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, let me help you too, Oga-kun," Natsuo said and carried the box together with Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Natsuo and thought that this guy wasn''t that bad, but... he shook his head inwardly and didn''t overthink.


    ---


    With Shishio''s help, they finished moving pretty fast.


    "Shishio-kun, why don''t you stay so we can eat together?" Tsukiko asked.


    Shishio wanted to reject, but he noticed Rui''s gaze and decided not to. "Thank you Tsukiko-obaasan."


    "It''s alright. It''s alright." Tsukiko waved her hand with a smile and asked, "Should we get sushi or something?"


    "No, I''ll cook," Rui suddenly said.


    "Eh? Cooking? Is that okay? Are you not tired from moving your stuff?" Tsukiko asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay," Rui said simply, then looked at Shishio. "Shishio-kun, can you help me to buy ingredients together?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded.


    "By the way, it might take a long time to buy them," Rui said and left together with Shishio.


    Looking at Rui and Shishio that walked out together, Tsukiko smiled and asked, "Hina, are they dating?"


    "Eh? Really? Have they dated?" Akihito Fujii was also surprised.


    "What?" Natsuo was dumbfounded.


    Hina''s lips twitched, wondering how to tell that Shishio had a girlfriend, but that girlfriend wasn''t Rui, but someone else. Still, she couldn''t say that now since it might make everything turn awkward. "Ah, no, they haven''t dated yet."


    "What? Their progress is too slow!" Tsukikoined.


    "Isn''t that fine? They''re still a high school after all," Akihito said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s true..." Tsukiko nodded, showing an understanding.


    Hina''s lips twitched, and she sighed inwardly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Still, Natsuo sighed in relief when he knew the reason why Shishio came to help to move out was because of Rui, not because of Hina, but strangely enough, he felt that something from him had been lost once again. However, he ignored it since he felt relief to hear that Shishio liked Rui.


    Hina didn''t care about what Natsuo was thinking. Instead, she wondered what was happening between Shishio and Rui. ''Rui should know that he has a girlfriend, right?'' She was afraid that a scumbag would seduce her little sister, but she couldn''t say anything when she thought about her rtionship since she wasn''t that much different from her little sister.


    ---


    Shishio and Rui didn''t ride a motorcycle but walked together toward a supermarket located quite far from Rui''s new house.


    "So..." Rui looked at Shishio and asked, "You''re a scumbag?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "..." Rui wasn''t sure what to say and asked, "I wonder why you say that you''re a scumbag."


    "You know that I have a girlfriend, right?"


    "Yes." Even though Rui didn''t feelfortable, she nodded.


    "The truth is, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Eh?"


    "I have four girlfriends."


    "....."


    Rui stopped her steps and looked at Shishio in a daze. Then after she woke up, she said, "Scumbag."


    "Right?"


    Rui felt a bitplicated and asked, "Did you lie before?"


    "Before?"


    "You told me that I was your first, right?" Rui asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "You''re my first woman. I was a virgin when I met you."


    Rui stared at Shishio for a moment and nodded. "I can tell that you''re not lying."


    "....." Shishio wasn''t sure what to say.


    "So... you have four girlfriends, right?" Rui asked.


    "Yes."


    "What do they think if they know that you''re dating four girls at the same time?" Rui asked.


    "They know each other," Shishio said.


    "....Really?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "I date them together, and they know each other. Also, their rtionship is pretty good to each other."


    "..." Rui felt a bit dizzy right now.


    "Are you alright?" Shishio asked worriedly and helped her to stand up by holding her waist.


    "I''m alright." Rui let out a long sigh and said, "It''s just... I wonder where that pure boy goes..."


    "....."


    ''Pure boy...'' Shishio was speechless.


    "I still want to ask you a question, but we don''t have much time," Rui said.


    "Huh? We have a lot of time, right? Didn''t you say that we''re going to go out for a while?" Shishio asked with a confused expression since he thought that she would just ask him a question.


    "This question is important, but there''s something that I want you to help me with." Rui then pointed her finger at the nearby Love Hotel and asked, "I haven''t been there. Do you want to visit it with me?"


    "......."


    Shishio looked at Rui and wondered whether his charm was so high that this girl ignored the fact that he was dating four girls or if this girl was just too horny after what they were doing before. Still, in the end, he didn''t overthink and held Rui''s waist naturally, guiding her toward the hotel. Of course, he used his QI to erase their presence so no one would look at them. "I''m also a bit curious about that ce. Let''s visit that ce."


    "Um."


    As they entered, Shishio wondered the same question that Rui asked.


    ''I wonder where that pure girl goes....''

 Chapter 311 - Unfair Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Unfair Rtionship</h4>


    Rui was sitting on the bench while looking at a group of kids that yed together in the yground. Unlike before, her skin was quite glossy, and when she sat there, it felt like she was a mother of those kids.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    Rui turned her head and looked at Shishio, whose hands were full of ingredients. She blinked her eyes and asked, "You''re so fast."


    "Someone might have misunderstood if you say that," Shishio said as he sat down next to Rui naturally.


    Rui chuckled, but she didn''t say much since she knew that this guy wasn''t fast. Instead, his stamina was so good that it was simply impossible to handle him alone. Still, if there was no one waiting for them at home, then they might take their time.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t stay out so long, so they only spent an hour in the hotel before they walked out.


    "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you love me?"


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and asked, "Do you love me, Rui-nee?"


    Rui blinked her eyes when she was asked back by Shishio. She thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know." She looked at the scenery enveloped by the orange illumination. "I have never fallen in love with someone before, so I don''t really understand what it means to fall in love with someone."


    "Even so, is it alright for us to have sex again?" Shishio asked. He knew that it was a bitte to ask this question since they had just had sex before, but even so, he wanted to know what Rui was thinking.


    "You don''t like it?" Rui asked.


    "I love it," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Rui chuckled and said, "Then what are youining about?"


    "It''s just that I feel that I have wronged you," Shishio said.


    "Really?"


    "You don''t think so?"


    "Shishio-kun, you still remember the reason why I have asked you to have sex with me, right?"


    "I remember." Shishio nodded. "You don''t want to be treated like a child because you''re still a virgin. Everyone has had sex, but you''re the only one who hasn''t. You don''t like that feeling, and that was why you invited me to your apartment that day." When he thought about it calmly, he knew that he didn''t have any responsibility toward Rui, but she was, after all, his first woman. He would be lying if he didn''t have any affection toward her. He also felt quite responsible and slightly possessive toward her, wanting her to be his. However, he knew that everything was just his selfish desire.


    Shishio knew that it might be possible for him to seduce Rui and made her enter his harem, but not now, not until she understood what she was feeling about.


    "Yeah." Rui nodded and said, "Yeah, but I didn''t expect that it would be so good. When I talked with my friends about it, they told me that you seemed to have a lot of experience in that area, which made me wonder whether I was really your first woman."


    "You''re my first woman," Shishio said without hesitation. "But you should know that some boys are bad at this, and some boys are born to be good at it."


    "That''s true." Rui nodded, showing a gentle smile, and said, "Which is why I am grateful since you were my first since every one of my friends told me that it hurt when they lost their first time."


    "...Your friends are so open," Shishio said speechlessly and thought that the high school in Japan was soscivious.


    "Well, it might be the case with the girls from my previous high school but not with Suimei, right?" Rui said unsurely


    "That''s true." Shishio nodded. "It depends on the high school." Even so, he still felt that the girls in this country were quite open toward having sex since as long as the girls loved someone, they could give their first time. Still, it depended on the skill of the guys whether they could seduce the girls or not.


    In the Suimei, most of the guys were focused on academics, so half of them might not know how to seduce girls, and the girls were also smarter so they wouldn''t have sex with a random guy unless they were a nympho or had an unfortunate background.


    Still, if the random guy was as handsome as him, then it might be possible. Probably.


    "So, have you had sex with four of your girlfriends?" Rui suddenly asked.


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Can you tell me?" Rui asked.


    "I don''t really like to talk about this kind of thing," Shishio said since he didn''t like to show off how many girls that he had taken down or how many girls that he had sex with. It felt weird, and it was also rude toward the girls. He might have told the truth that he had dated four girls to Rui because they were about to have sex, and he wanted her to think carefully, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t care much and invited him to the hotel.


    Rui had invited him, so it would be too stupid if he rejected her invitation, right?


    Shishio knew that for some people, it might be stupid to ept Rui''s invitation, but what if a beautiful girl suddenly invited you to have sex? What would you do? Of course, you would feel doubt, but after knowing that it was real, then the beast inside you would awaken, right?


    Still, there was an exception if someone followed a certain religion that believed that someone should have sex after marriage, which was a great thing.


    However, such a religion was so rare in Japan, where most Shinto Gods were quite open about sex.


    It might seem that this country was promiscuous since most religions supported someone to have sex, but that wasn''t true since most people had a bottom line or morale and only did it with someone that they love since that was how the world works.


    Still, there was an exception, but it was better not to talk about this.


    "Why?" Rui asked.


    "Having sex is fun, but sometimes, a human''s heart is just mean, and they make their sex experience horrible." Shishio then looked at Rui and said, "Also, it''s our precious memories. Why should I share them with someone?"


    "....."


    Rui looked at Shishio''s smile in a daze and kissed him again.


    "....."


    Shishio was in a daze before he asked with a confused expression, "What was that for?"


    "I just feel like it," Rui said with her deadpan expression, but there was a blush on her cheeks. "By the way, can I ask you again?" Still, even though Shishio didn''t say anything, she knew how strong this guy was, so she didn''t feel that much surprised when she knew that he had four girlfriends.


    "It isn''t about sex, right?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I just want to ask you whether you love four of your girlfriends, Shishio-kun?" Rui asked.


    "I love them," Shishio said truthfully.


    Rui looked at Shishio and asked, "So do you love me?"


    "No."


    "..."


    "I don''t love you, Rui-nee. Instead, I possess a different emotion toward you," Shishio said.


    "What is it?" Rui asked.


    "While I don''t love you, I will be lying if I don''t hold an affection toward you since you''re my first woman. Also, instead of love, my feeling toward you is like a possession," Shishio said and didn''t hide anything.


    "Possession?"


    "I know that it is wrong, but I don''t want you to have sex with another guy other than me, after all." Shishio held Rui''s hand gently and said, "I''m selfish. I''m a bad guy. I''m also a woman''s enemy. If you don''t meet me, then you might meet a better man in the future, who can you love you wholeheartedly alone, and yet I still want you."


    "...So, do you want to date me?" Rui asked with reddened eyes.


    "I want to do it, but I think that it is unfair for you," Shishio said while looking into Rui''s eyes.


    "Unfair?" Rui titled her head.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "You don''t understand what your feeling toward me is. While I want to think that it might be love, it might be something else too, like a possession, which is a simr feeling that I feel toward you since I''m also your first man. You don''t want me to be possessed by another girl other than you."


    "...." Rui didn''t say anything since Shishio''s words might be right.


    Shishio looked at Rui and felt that he was too scumbag if he asked Rui what she wanted to do, but he knew he needed to do this. "So Rui-nee, what do you want us to be?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, do you want us to part? Do you want us to continue our rtionship? Or do you want us to develop our rtionship deeper?" Shishio asked.


    Rui didn''t answer Shishio''s question and asked, "What do you want us to be, Shishio-kun?"


    "While I want to hug you, kiss you, and proim that you''re mine to the world..." Shishio said in a dramatic pose which caused Rui to chuckle when she saw him. "But I think that it is wrong to push my feelings toward you one-sidedly since it is unfair, so I want you to choose, Rui-nee. What do you want us to be?" Shishio asked.


    "...."


    Rui looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "If... If I choose us to develop our rtionship deeper, what will you do?"


    "It depends, but I guess we will start by learning about each other better, and you also might need to meet my girlfriends. While I can date you even without their consent, I also want to respect their choices," Shishio said.


    "I want to meet your girlfriends, but can you keep our rtionship a secret?" Rui asked.


    "I don''t mind, but can I ask why?"


    "I want to observe them see whether their rtionship is as close as you have said or if they force themselves to be close to each other. I want to know that," Rui said.


    "Alright." Shishio nodded. "I don''t mind."


    "Also..." Rui was about to say something, but she hesitated.


    "Also?" Shishio looked at Rui curiously.


    "Let''s set a time limit," Rui said.


    "Time limit?" Shishio blinked his eyes.


    "Yeah." Rui nodded. "I know that our rtionship is bad, and I also have to admit that even though you''re a scumbag, I don''t want to leave you yet, so let''s make a time limit where the two of us can determine what we want us to be."


    "How long?" Shishio asked.


    "One year?"


    "...It''s that okay? Isn''t that quite long?" Shishio was surprised.


    "Well, I thought I would give you time until I graduate," Rui said inly.


    "..." Shishio looked at Rui for a moment then kissed her lips.


    Rui was startled and couldn''t react until they parted their lips. "...What was that for?" Her eyes moistened, and her face blushed since it was for the first time that Shishio initiated the kiss.


    "It was unfair that you kiss me all the time," Shishio said with a smile.


    Rui was in a daze again when she saw Shishio''s smile, but then she snorted and said, "Unfair? Who is more unfair between us?"


    "....." Shishio.


    "Should we talk more about our rtionship?" Rui asked.


    "How about we do itter? While I don''t mind talking about it now, everyone must be waiting for us. Also, it might be good to talk to each other againter since we have just had sex," Shishio said as he stood up while carrying the ingredients that he had bought.


    "Why isn''t it good to talk about this while we are just having sex?" Rui asked with some confusion and also stood up.


    Shishio looked at Rui and asked, "Is it good having sex with me?"


    Rui blushed, but she nodded. "It was amazing." She had to admit that the feeling of having sex with Shishio was amazing, especially when his size could prate all of her inside, which made her giddy when she thought about it, and somehow she started to get embarrassed again.


    "What are you embarrassed about? Did you forget what you were doing before?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    Rui was mad and punched Shishio''s arm. "Whose fault is it?!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s my fault." Shishio didn''t fight Rui back and admitted that it was his fault.


    Rui pouted, but she smiled. However, she also understood why it wasn''t good to talk about the rtionship when they had just had sex since she knew that no matter what he was going to say, she would have a good impression of him. Still, there was something that she wanted to try now.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s hold hands."


    "...Somehow, I feelplex when you ask that."


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I have never said that." Shishio then naturally held Rui''s hand and said, "Let''s go back now?"


    "Um." Rui nodded with a smile, but then she suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t smile in front of Hina-nee or my mother, alright?" Rui said with a serious expression.


    "....."


    Shishio was wondering whether his charm was so high that he could seduce a married woman.. He wasn''t sure, but he wouldn''t destroy the Fujii family that was just built so shortly.

 Chapter 312 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Sorry</h4>


    Shishio and Rui walked back together while holding hands, but when they almost arrived at her house, they let go of their hands since she still wanted to keep this rtionship a secret.


    Shishio wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he was having an affair at that moment. However, he decided not to overthink and followed Rui, but someone reprimanded them so suddenly as they entered.


    "Rui, Shishio, you''re toote!" Hina couldn''t help but reprimand Shishio and Rui since they were toote!


    However...


    "Hina-nee! Your clothes!" Rui quickly reprimanded Hina directly.


    "Wh --?!" Hina only noticed that she didn''t wear anything besides her panties and a towel around her neck. Her bare body was shown, her well-endowed breasts were huge, but it didn''t give a sense of inconsistency. Instead, it enhanced her charm and made any men unable to take their eyes from her.


    Still, Hina was dumbfounded, and she quickly realized that she was only wearing panties with a towel around her neck. "Kyaah!" She hurriedly covered her boobs with her towel so Shishio wouldn''t see her body, but it was toote.


    "..."


    <As you have seen, Tachibana Hina''s naked body, you have received an "Enhanced Hair">


    Shishio looked at Hina''s body and understood why Hina was the older sister.


    "So - sorry, it''s just out of habit," Hina said with augh, trying to erase the embarrassment before she ran away back to the bathroom to wear her clothes, but before she ran away, she noticed Rui and Shishio, particrly their clothes since there was something different somehow.


    Rui looked at Hina, who ran away, then looked at Shishio and asked, "Did you see it?"


    "I saw it." Shishio nodded.


    "..."


    "Should I lie?" Shishio asked.


    Rui let out a sigh and shook her head. "No, it''s alright. It was also Hina-nee''s blunder."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Akihito, Natsuo, and Tsukiko walked out from the living room, wondering what was happening since they heard a scream.


    "Nothing." Rui shook her head and said, "I''ll prepare dinner first."


    Shishio noticed that everyone was looking at him, but there was no way that he told them that he had seen Hina''s naked body, so he told them a white lie so the situation wouldn''t beplicated.


    Still, Natsuo didn''t know why, but he felt that he had missed something.


    They ate dinner together before Shishio decided to go home since he hadn''t been to Sakurasou for a while.


    Shishio had gone out on Saturday morning, and he went back on Sunday night. He was sure that Chihiro would be noisy, and Mayumi was going to ask him a strange question. Still, more importantly, he missed Shiina, Roberta, and Nanami.


    ''Hopefully, they didn''t find my new books.''


    Shishio thought about the new books that he had bought in Ikebukuro, and even though he had hidden them in a secret ce, he knew that the girls on Sakurasou were like a hound. They could sniff any porn books in a kilometer of distance as long as they wanted to, so he knew that he couldn''t stay here any longer and said goodbye to everyone.


    They thanked Shishio, who had helped them and wanted to send him back, but Shishio told them that it was alright and Rui was the one who sent him back.


    Looking at how close Shishio and Rui were, they only smiled, but Hina frowned since she was the only one who knew the truth.


    Hina then told everyone in the living room that she was going to the toilet, but the truth was, she was going to follow Shishio and Rui since she felt that they were suspicious.


    ---


    Shishio sat on his motorcycle and warmed the machine first, then looked at Rui, who was staring at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Is Hina-nee''s body good?" Rui asked while pouting.


    "..."


    Shishio could see that this girl was pouting and showing a cute expression. Still, he was toozy to coax this girl, so he just pulled her closer and kissed her lips.


    "....."


    Rui blinked her eyes for a moment before she realized that she was kissed, but when she realized what had happened, their lips had parted, and Shishio also wore his helmet.


    "I''ll go back first."


    "Um." Rui nodded as her face flushed red. "Be careful."


    Shishio nodded then left.


    Looking at Shishio''s back, Rui touched her lips, and all the ufortable feelings on her heart disappeared. Her mood was good, but a sudden voice woke her up.


    "Rui!''


    Rui turned her head and noticed Hina, who peeked at them from the beginning to the end.


    "Di - Did you just kiss, Shishio-kun?" Hina asked in shock, but her tone seemed to be trying to interrogate Rui.


    Rui didn''t feelfortable being interrogated like this and only gave a simple nod. "Yes." She didn''t intend to talk and wanted to go back, but Hina wouldn''t let her.


    "He has a girlfriend!" Hina said in a high tone pinch.


    "I know." Rui nodded simply and wanted to go back since she didn''t want to talk about this matter, but Hina held her wrist.


    "Is that alright with you? You''re going to be yed by him! Also, did you forget about mom?" She held Rui''s wrist, and as long as Rui didn''t give her an answer that could satisfy her, then she wouldn''t let her go.


    Still, the more Hina said those words, the more she felt ufortable since she was in a simr situation as Rui. The reason why she stopped Rui might be partly because she was worried as her older sister, but at the same time, it might be for her own reason. However, she also knew thatpared to Rui, her situation was worse since she was... she didn''t want to say it, or rather, there was no way for her to say this to her family.


    "....."


    Rui felt ufortable when she heard Hina''s words since she also understood her mother''s situation. Her parents divorced because their father had an affair with someone, and this time, she was also having an affair with someone who had a girlfriend. Still, unlike her parents, her condition was different since neither of them was lying to each other, and they were truthful about each other''s rtionship.


    Rui understood that her rtionship with Shishio was frowned upon socially, but did she care about the social prejudice against them?


    "Hina-nee, this is our matter." Rui was unfazed by Hina as she stared at her and said, "And... do you have a right to say that to me?"


    "Wh - What do you mean?"


    Looking at Hina, whose calm started to break, Rui opened her mouth but closed her mouth again. "Sorry." She felt that she might have said too much to her older sister, but she also realized that her older sister also had her own problem, which made her worried.


    Hina also wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again. She then shook her head and said, "It''s alright, but I''m just worried about you. You should know that Shishio-kun has a girlfriend, right? Is it alright for you to have a rtionship with him knowing that he has a girlfriend?"


    Was this asking this question for little sister or herself?


    Hina didn''t know, but when she asked this question, her voice became smaller and smaller, and she also let go of Rui''s wrist since she felt that she had lost her power.


    Rui sighed and said, "Hina-nee. I understand what you''re worried about, but you don''t need to worry since I know what I am doing." She then walked away when Hina had let go of her. "I''ll take a bath first." She was a bit tired from moving her stuff to the new house and had done an exercise with Shishio before, so right now, she just wanted to rest.


    Looking at Rui, who walked away, Hina didn''t know what to say, but she was still unsatisfied with Rui''s answer, but she also understood Rui''s feeling.


    However, Hina knew it was better to ask Shishio instead of asking her little sister since that scumbag had seduced her little sister!


    ---


    Shishio, who was on his way to Sakurasou, picked up the strawberry daifuku that he kept in his private parking park before visiting Rui''s house. He continued his journey again to Sakurasou while thinking that his two days of the weekend were too amazing.


    ''Nanami and Rui...''


    Shishio thought about two girls that he had an ambiguous rtionship. It was possible to deepen their rtionship, but it wasn''t the time for him to get serious with the two of them since he hadn''t taken care of his women yet.


    If he was in a hurry, then his ship would be capsized, which was why he needed to do it slowly.


    Shishio couldn''t be in a hurry, and he needed to take care of the rtionship he had decided to have with great care.


    Still, if possible, sometimes, he wanted a rtionship where two parties didn''t need to get serious.


    They had fun without any bind that tied them.


    However, when Shishio thought that it might be hard, considering almost all the girls that triggered his system were various heroines that appeared from various stories were pure girls with unique personalities. Moreover, they were all still virgins and beautiful. Because of this, there was a demon inside his heart that told him to get all of them without hesitation.


    Still, Shishio wouldn''t get those girls actively, but it would be a different story if they were the ones who approached him since he was a scumbag, so he wouldn''t reject them. But, he wanted them to understand their rtionship first and confirm what kind of rtionship they wanted to have with him.


    After all, he was selfish.


    Shishio then looked at the reward that he had gotten from Hina, which was "Enhanced Hair." After he epted it, he knew that he didn''t need to worry that he would get bald in the future. As he checked his reward, he thought about Hina. Of course, when he kissed Rui, he noticed Hina, who peeked at them, but he still kissed Rui since he knew that it was better not to hide what they were doing.


    Shishio knew that he would face Hina sooner orter, but he wasn''t afraid since he knew that Hina was also in a simr situation, and Hina also needed someone to help.


    Personally, Shishio hadn''t overthought Hina, but after all, she might be his sister-inw in the future, so he knew that he needed to help her since even though she was an adult, her mind was still immature.


    ''If I''m not wrong, she should be in her 23 or 24, right?''


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but it didn''t matter since it wasn''t that important anyway.


    Shishio might not have realized, but it seemed that he had entered an emotional roller coaster during his weekend. Starting from his disappointment when he found out that Roberta and Shiina were in their period before it was solved after he searched for a new house with Nana, spent a night with Saki, a date with Miu, and helped Rui with her moving.


    His weekend was great, and he thought about spending his happy time at Sakurasou again, but then he was dumbfounded and subconsciously opened the windshield of his helmet when he saw someone sitting at the entrance of Sakurasou alone. He frowned and knew who this someone was, but he was wondering why this girl suddenly appeared on Sakurasou, sitting alone at the entrance with somehow a gloomy aura.


    As his motorcycle approached, the girl, who had lowered her head, raised her head. She looked at Shishio, who was also looking at her.


    "You''re finally home," Mai said with a hint of resentment and excitement as she hugged her body and rubbed her arms to warm her body up.


    Hearing her voice, Shishio showed a regretful, worried, apologetic expression since while he was having fun, there was someone who had been tormented by her condition, waiting for him.


    "Sorry."


    There were no words he could say other than this single word.

 Chapter 313 - Sleep With Me

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Sleep With Me</h4>


    When Mai saw Shishio, who had just arrived at the Sakurasou, she wanted toin a bit, but after hearing his apology, she closed her mouth and also said, "No, I should be the one who said sorry." She knew it was her fault telling him to get out of her house at that time, and this time, she came to his dwelling unnoticed. It wouldn''t be weird if Shishio got angry, but he apologized, which made her lips tremble since she understood the meaning of his apology.


    Mai''s days in the past week after she parted from Shishio weren''t easy. It was simply hell since, except foring back to the show-biz, she just didn''t know how to cure her problem.


    In the past week, after Mai parted from Shishio, sometimes, she could be seen by someone, and sometimes she couldn''t be seen. It was mixed between two situations, and over time, the time she was unnoticed became longer and longer. This situation frightened her, and she always had an urge to call Shishio from time to time, but when she thought that she had chased him away at that time, she felt that she didn''t have a right to ask for his help.


    However, in the past week, her condition had worsened.


    If it was before, it might only be an hour or so that she went unnoticed, but after a week of their separation, it had been a few hours, and it also came so suddenly without any precaution.


    When she went to the family restaurant, supermarket, or went to buy necessities to buy a sanitary napkin when she was on her period, she suddenly went unnoticed, and she couldn''t buy either of them since the staff, employee, or cashier couldn''t see her.


    With how dire her situation was, Mai became even more scared, and she decided to visit Sakurasou, waiting outside until she saw him.


    Mai waited outside of Sakurasou, and several people entered and walked out of the Sakurasou. But, unfortunately, no one could see her at that time, which made her even scared until she saw him appear before her.


    There was a bit of resentment in her voice, but it was just an act since she was so d that Shishio could see her.


    Mai understood somehow why she hadn''t seen him until now, even though she had been sitting at the entrance of Sakurasou since noon. After all, Shishio wasn''t at Sakurasou and went out somewhere.


    Still, as they apologized to each other, they were suddenly in silence, and there was this awkward atmosphere between them, making it hard for them to talk until...


    *Growl!*


    "....."


    Mai''s face reddened rapidly, and she covered her stomach in embarrassment, but then she became annoyed when she heard a chuckle. "What are youughing for?!" However, she stopped, getting angry when she saw Shishio''s smile. ''Dammit, why is this guy so handsome?!'' She wanted toin to someone since whenever she saw him smiling, she felt the world be still, and it was like the smile of the handsome guy on the shoujo manga where a lot of flowers suddenly appeared around him made her face flush instantly.


    Shishio also quickly stopped smiling since he knew how dangerous his smile was. He then took out a strawberry daifuku that he bought during his date with Miu on the Tsukiji Market. "Eat this."


    "..."


    Mai looked at the daifuku in Shishio''s hand. She didn''t know that there was a massive strawberry inside the daifuku, but even so, she couldn''t help but gulp her saliva when she saw a soft and huge daifuku that was wrapped in white powder as if it was the most beautiful snowy mountain. "Thanks." She epted Shishio''s offer since she was hungry and ate the strawberry daifuku with her small mouth.


    As she bit down, Mai tasted triple the deliciousness from the soft mochi, sweet red bean paste, and the juicy strawberry. Thebination of sourness and sweetness caused her tongue to be numb. It was so delicious and added to her hunger, she chomped down on the strawberry daifuku fast, but an ident happened.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Mai coughed hard since the daifuku suddenly got stuck in her throat.


    Shishio was speechless and unsure whether he should do this, but he took out his bottle of water from his bag and gave it to Mai.


    Mai directly grabbed Shishio''s bottle of water and drank the water until she felt better. She let out a satisfied sigh then looked at him gratefully. "Thank you."


    "No problem," Shishio said with an awkward expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Mai wanted to continue to eat, but she felt that Shishio''s expression was a bit wrong.


    "Nothing."


    Mai frowned since she was unsatisfied with Shishio''s answer. "Tell me."


    Shishio sighed and said, "Well, you might think that I''m childish since you''re older than me, but we just have an indirect kiss." He didn''t overthink about an indirect kiss, but he knew that the reaction of the youngsters in this country was quite exaggerated toward the indirect kiss, so he thought that Mai would be alright, or not...


    Shishio saw Mai blush instantly, but then she coughed, trying to calm herself, and said, "Are you a kid? You don''t need to exaggerate just because we just drink from the same bottle?"


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and said, "Is that so? Well, now that you''ve mentioned it. I''m a bit thirsty now. Can you give me back my bottle of water?"


    Mai was stunned when she heard Shishio''s words.


    "Mai-san?"


    "...Here." Mai gave Shishio his bottle of water back as she muttered.


    Shishio didn''t overthink and drank some water while observing Mai''s reaction and smiled since this girl''s reaction was too cute, right?


    Mai''s mind was in a mess when she saw Shishio drinking from the bottle of water that she had just drunk, but at the same time, she was also annoyed since this guy didn''t even fluster when they had an indirect kiss!


    Mai snorted as she chomped on her strawberry daifuku as if she was biting her most hated enemy!


    Still, it might be because Mai ate too fast again that the daifuku stuck on her throat again, which made her grab Shishio''s bottle of water again as she gulped the water, trying to relieve herself. She wanted to cry at this moment, wondering if the God of Mochi cursed her.


    Mai wasn''t sure whether there was a God of Mochi or not in this world, but she lowered her head since she was too embarrassed to face Shishio since they had shared an indirect kiss again.


    "Don''t eat too fast, Mai-san." Shishio rubbed Mai''s back so she would feel better.


    Mai felt a bit depressed since even though she was older than him, she felt like a little girl in front of Shishio, which made her feel uneptable and slightly depressed. Also, she realized that she didn''t hate this feeling, that she could depend on someone, and the feeling when someone pampered her.


    However...


    "Thanks," Mai said.


    "No problem."


    "Then I''ll go back." Mai left since she felt that she shouldn''t trouble Shishio again. Also, she knew that his girlfriends were quite wary of her, and she didn''t want to cause him trouble, so she decided to go back. This was her problem, so she felt that she should solve this by herself.


    However, how could Shishio let Mai go back like this?


    Shishio caught Mai''s wrist directly and asked, "Are you going back like this?"


    "Let go of my hand," Mai said as her voice trembled.


    "Do you want to disappear? Next time, I might not be able to see you, you know?"


    Shishio was worried since even though he might have an "Enhanced Memory," he wouldn''t forget anything, but Mai''s condition was too weird.


    Being unnoticed by someone as her existence was slowly forgotten by everyone in this world.


    Even Shishio was also frightened by Mai''s condition!


    Even though his existence was a cheat, especially when he owned a system, Shishio wasn''t confident that he might not forget or not be able to see Mai next time since the existence of the Adolescence Syndrome itself was like a bug in this world.


    The Adolescence Syndrome wasn''t something that could be understood with logic, and it was also the reason why it was better to solve this problem as soon as possible.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Mai''s mouth trembled and her eyes red that she might cry any moment since she was scared with the thought that Shishio might not be able to see her like everyone else before she would disappear from everyone''s eyes. However, she held herself, trying to show a strong posture as she said with a trembling voice. "You don''t need to worry. My problem will be solved soon since I have decided to return from my hiatus."


    Yes, Mai had decided to return as an actress again since, like what Shishio had said before, she didn''t hate acting instead. On the contrary, she loved it, but her mother told her to take a bikini photo without telling her during her active time, causing a painful memory for her. Of course, she didn''t want to take such a photo, but her mother had signed the contract, so in the end, she could do that bikini photo even if she didn''t want to.


    At that time, Mai knew that her mother thought of her as a money bag, and she decided to take revenge by taking a hiatus.


    However, Mai didn''t expect to meet this situation where she became unnoticed by everyone around her.


    "So just let go of my hand, and I''ll take care of myself!" Mai wasn''t sure why she got angry at this moment, but she might be angry because she just couldn''t be honest with herself. She just wanted Shishio''s help and stayed with him, but when she thought about his girlfriends, she just felt annoyed, and she also felt that she shouldn''t trouble him any longer.


    ''Just why?'' Mai felt that it would be great if she met him earlier, but there was no "if" in this world so, in the end, she just wanted to walk away since if she didn''t walk away now, she might, even more, depended on him, but as she tried to break away, she was hugged suddenly which made her head nk as her body started to feel warm, givingfort.


    Sitting at the entrance of the Sakurasou until night, it would be weird if she didn''t feel cold since her clothes didn''t give her enough warmth.


    However, Mai became hot as she was embarrassed, but she didn''t hate this feeling.


    "Stay." Shishio hugged Mai and said, "I''ll help you solve your problem, and don''t stay alone. Sleep here at Sakurasou."


    Mai didn''t break away from Shishio''s hug and asked in a dumbfounded manner, "...You want me to sleep with you?"


    "....." Shishio''s lips twitched as he said, "There''s a girl in Sakurasou. I''ll ask her to let you sleep with her."


    Mai didn''t answer Shishio''s question for a while until she nodded. "Okay."


    "Good." Shishio felt relieved that Mai epted his offer.


    Still...


    "How long are you going to hug me?" Mai asked suddenly.


    Shishio felt that it was sofortable to hug Mai, so he asked, "Can we stay for a while?"


    "Scumbag," Mai said without mercy.


    "...." Shishio couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "...But I''ll let you hug me for a while, so be grateful," Mai said in a mutter. It was tough to be alone when she was in this situation, and she just wanted someone to stay with her, pampering her slightly, so she decided to ignore this guy''s insolence.


    "Thanks." Shishio showed a happy smile, which made Mai sigh, wondering whether she was too soft toward him since she let him take advantage of her.


    They stayed like this for a while until Mai told Shishio that it was enough, making him show a depressed sigh.


    Looking at Shishio''s expression, somehow, all the unhappiness and ufortable feelings on her heart disappeared. Mai looked at Shishio with a smile as she followed him to Sakurasou.


    However, as they entered Sakurasou, Shiina happened to be there.


    "Shishio!"


    Shiina didn''t hesitate and hugged him before she tried to kiss him since she just missed him so much.


    However, Shishio quickly stopped Shiina and said, "Wait! Wait! There''s someone beside us!"


    Shiina stopped, then showed a confused expression. "Someone?" She titled her head at the entrance of Sakurasou, and she saw no one. "Is there someone else?" She felt confused as she asked this question.


    "..."


    Shishio opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed it before he looked at Mai, who tried to control her emotion.. Still, he didn''t expect that her situation had be so serious.

 Chapter 314 - Shishio Realizes That He Needs To Educate His Maid

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Shishio Realizes That He Needs To Educate His Maid</h4>


    ''Her situation is this serious?''


    Shishio didn''t expect Mai''s situation to be so serious that Shiina didn''t even realize that Mai was right standing beside him.


    "Shishio-sama."


    "Shishio."


    Shishio then looked at Roberta and Nanami, who also came and greeted him. Roberta showed a warm smile under that cold expression, and Nanami showed a shy smile since she remembered what they were doing in his room before.


    Shishio should have been happy when he met the three of them, but his feelings were mixed, especially when Mai, who was right beside him, hadn''t been noticed by the three women in front of him. "Roberta, Nanami, can you see someone besides me?"


    "Eh?" Nanami was confused.


    Roberta was also confused, but she quickly asked Shishio worriedly, "Is there something wrong, Shishio-sama?"


    "Are you alright, Shishio?" Shiina asked as she held Shishio''s hand.


    Shishio didn''t answer their questions for a moment and looked at Mai, who lowered her head. He sighed inwardly and shook his head. "It''s alright. I might be a bit tired."


    "Then you should rest, Shishio-sama," Roberta said quickly while observing Shishio whether there was something wrong with his body, and at the same time, she stared at the space right beside Shishio, but she couldn''t see anything there which made her confused.


    "Thank you." Shishio showed a light smile on his face, which caused Shiina, Nanami, and Roberta to want to pamper him somehow since, under that smile, there was this indescribable feeling that awakened their maternal instinct. "Is there something to eat?"


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you," Nanami said without hesitation. Even if Shishio came back quitete and everyone had eaten their dinner, she didn''t hesitate to cook him something since she felt she wanted to take care of him now.


    "You don''t need to be so exaggerated. Is there a leftover dinner?" Shishio asked.


    "There''s." Nanami nodded. "I''ll warm them up for you."


    "I''ll help," Shiina said while looking at Nanami.


    "...." Shishio, Nanami, and Roberta stared at Shiina in silence, but they didn''t say much. They just hoped that Shiina wouldn''t cause a mess somehow.


    "I''ll change my clothes first then." Shishio held Mai''s hand and wanted to bring her to his room, but then he remembered something. "By the way, this is strawberry daifuku. You can eat them together."


    "Strawberry daifuku?"


    They looked at the huge packaging of the strawberry daifuku on Shishio''s hands and only realized that Shishio had brought a souvenir.


    Shishio gave the strawberry daifuku to Roberta and wanted to go back, but Nanami suddenly stopped him. "What''s wrong, Nanami?"


    Nanami''s face was so red, and she was so shy at that moment, but then she said, "Um... Shishio-kun, I have ced your collection on the table in your room..." Leaving such words, she then ran away to the kitchen to warm up Shishio''s dinner, but at the same time, she also understood why he loved a maid.


    Roberta and Shiina also followed Nanami since they were also going to help (or cause a mess?).


    "........" Shishio.


    "What''s wrong?" Mai asked with some confusion when she saw Shishio''s stunned expression. She was still quite depressed, but even so, Shishio''s expression was so amusing that she couldn''t help but ask, which made her feel slightly better somehow.


    Shishio felt a bit dizzy and rubbed his temple awkwardly. "Nothing. Let''s go to my room first."


    "Um." Mai nodded and didn''t say anything even if Shishio held her hand since right now, the warmth of his palm was something that she sought after, especially when no one could see her beside him. She was desperate, and the only one that she could depend on right now was the young man in front of her.


    As they walked, Shishio looked at Mai and asked, "Mai-san, has this happened so often?"


    "Yes." Mai nodded. "Usually, it is in the morning and at night. I''m not sure how long, but it gets worse somehow." She took a deep breath and said, "By the way, I have decided to return to the show biz."


    "...Is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    Mai smiled softly and asked, "Why? You''re worried about something?"


    "I have heard the reason why you have decided to take a hiatus after all," Shishio said.


    "I see..." Mai wasn''t sure what to say, and her feelings were mixed.


    "Even though I have apologized before, let me apologize again since I didn''t realize what kind of trouble that you have faced before you have decided to take a hiatus," Shishio said.


    "...How did you know?" Mai asked softly while staring at Shishio. She might have taken a hiatus, but the reason why she took it had never been published to the public.


    "I asked my parents'' connection after all the reason why you have taken a hiatus was an open secret among the people in the industry," Shishio said.


    "Hmm..." Mai looked at Shishio for a moment and asked unhappily, "Your parents have a connection with the show-biz industry, yet you ask my help to help you to enter the industry?" There was a hint of grudge in her voice, thinking that Shishio had yed her.


    Shishio looked at Mai and said, "It was just I was curious at why you have decided to take a hiatus, and after hearing the reason, I wasn''t so surprised why you have decided to take one, but right now, are you ready toe back?" He felt that it was quite wrong if Mai decided to return to the show biz industry because her situation forced her.


    Shishio hoped that her decision to return to the show-biz industry was because of her own wishes, not because she was forced to.


    After all, even if Mai didn''t return to show-biz, Shishio could make her be remembered by everyone again.


    Mai showed a gentle smile while looking at Shishio and said, "You know, you might be right. I like acting for dramas and movies and feel like I can keep doing it forever. Maybe it''s because I keep lying to those feeling that I get into this weird Adolescence Syndrome situation. You know, I came here so I could tell you this, not because I''m hungry or something, alright?" Her cheeks were tinted with a light blush, showing how embarrassed she was when her stomach growled. Still, looking at him and giving her a gentle smile might also be part of the reason why she blushed. "By the way, Oga-kun."


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Just call me, Shishio, Mai."


    Mai blinked her eyes, but then she shyly smiled, but then she quickly showed a haughty expression and nodded. "Well, even if you''re younger than me, I''ll give you permission to call my name directly, Shishio."


    Shishio also smiled when he heard Mai call his name directly.


    Japanese people were known for being polite, but Shishio didn''t really like this since being too polite would lead to indifference. Even if someone was a friend, family, lover, or even a married couple, they would call each other by using the honorific suffix, which made him sometimes wonder whether they were families or a stranger.


    It was also why Shishio had never used a suffix that much except for someone he wasn''t close with. If he was close with that person, he wouldn''t use suffixes since it made their rtionship seem distant.


    "By the way."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you skip school tomorrow?" Mai asked.


    "Skip the school?" Shishio was surprised by her sudden request.


    "I might not have time to y around after I return to the show biz industry, so can you apany me to y around tomorrow?" Mai asked.


    Shishio didn''t answer Mai''s question for a moment until he nodded. "Alright." He felt that there was one more reason why she asked him to skip school tomorrow, but it was alright.


    "Thank you," Mai said gratefully since Shishio listened to her selfishness. She knew that they needed to go to the school tomorrow, and on Wednesday, there was a Monthly Exam. Their school was strict with the score, so she also understood why Shishio couldn''t answer her question after a moment of hesitation. "But is this okay? There''s a Monthly Exam this week, right?" Even so, she decided to ask.


    "You don''t need to worry. An exam is an easy thing for me," Shishio said calmly.


    Mai looked at Shishio and wasn''t sure what she thought at that moment.


    "Still, there is a big problem here," Shishio suddenly said.


    "What?" Mai asked curiously.


    "The girls can''t see you now. I can''t ask them to let you sleep with them," Shishio said with a long sigh.


    "....." Mai didn''t say anything and kept staring at Shishio as if she had realized that his scumbag act had reached an unpredicted level. She quickly covered her chest, but she didn''t expect that...


    "So, do you want to go back or stay?" Shishio asked.


    Mai was surprised and asked, "You want me to go back?"


    "You don''t want to go back?" Shishio asked back.


    "..." Mai was in silence, but then she asked, "If I stay, then where will I sleep?"


    "My room," Shishio said, but then when he saw Mai''s expression started to change, he quickly said, "You''ll sleep in my room, but I''ll sleep in the living room there." He knew that this girl had misunderstood him. He was a gentleman, and even though he wanted to sleep with Mai, he wouldn''t force someone and only did it when he got permission. He was a scumbag, but he wasn''t trash.


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment, and after a moment of thought, she asked, "Isn''t it weird if you suddenly sleep in the living room?"


    "Well, do you want to sleep together?" Shishio asked unnaturally.


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment, and her face turned red, feelingplicated for a moment. She knew that she didn''t mind sleeping with Shishio, or rather, she wanted to sleep with him since she was worried that she might go unnoticed and be forgotten again.


    Staying by his side gave her peace of mind.


    "O - Okay..." Mai was a bit nervous, but she quickly showed a haughty expression since if she got nervous, she felt that she would lose. "Be grateful that you can sleep on the same bed as me tonight."


    "I mean, I''m going to sleep on the futon. You can have my bed," Shishio said with a teasing smile.


    "..." Looking at this smile, even though Mai had to admit that he was so handsome, she felt annoyed!


    "...You''re teasing me?"


    "Of course not. I''m just afraid that you might misunderstand," Shishio said calmly, even if Mai kept staring at him. "Anyway, let''s go to my room and stay there until Ie back. If I stay here for a long time, they might get worried."


    "Um." Mai nodded since she knew that Shiina, Nanami, and Roberta were waiting for Shishio. Still, when she thought about the three girls, she couldn''t help but sigh. ''If only he wasn''t a scumbag.''


    Shishio didn''t know what Mai was thinking, and if he knew that she thought that she was a scumbag, he could only smile since that was the truth. He opened the door of his room and was about to enter, but then he stopped, and his lips twitched when he saw a lot of books were stacked neatly on the table.


    "What''s wrong?" Mai was confused why Shishio suddenly stopped, but suddenly her reaction speed increased several times, and she read one of the titles of books that were stacked on the table. "The most beautiful senior in the school is my maid, huh?" Then, she looked at Shishio and said, "You sure read an interesting book." Her expression was as if a mother showed an understanding toward her son''s fetish while telling him, ''It''s alright. You don''t need to worry. I understand.''


    "........"


    Shishio realized that he might need to educate Nanami more.

 Chapter 315 - Baumkuchen

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Baumkuchen</h4>


    As the morning came, Shishio opened his eyes and was about to start his workout, but when he moved, Shiina, who was sleeping on his arms, opened her eyes slightly, wiping her sleepy eyes slowly. "Shishio?"


    "It''s still morning. You should sleep." Shishio patted Mashiro''s head gently.


    However, Shiina didn''t sleep and asked, "Who is the one sleeping on your bed?"


    Shishio was surprised and asked, "You can see Mai, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded with a confused expression since Mai suddenly appeared and was sleeping on Shishio''s bed when she opened her eyes in the middle of the night. However, she understood why Shishio asked him to sleep with him on the futonst night.


    Yesterday, after Shishio ate dinner while talking with the rest members of Sakurasou and being scolded by his aunt, he returned to his room to talk with Mai, but Mai had slept directly on his bed, which made him helpless. However, he didn''t feel surprised since he saw her for the first time. He could see dark circles under her eyes, showing that shecked sleep.


    Still, soon after, Shiina entered his room and asked him to sleep together.


    Shishio didn''t mind, but he told Shiina that he needed to do something before they slept, to which she agreed.


    However, when they were together until they slept together, Shiina didn''t see Mai''s figure sleeping on his bed, which was why Shishio was surprised when she suddenly told him that she could see Mai, who was sleeping soundly on his bed.


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who was waiting for his exnation, and said, "Let''s talk below. I''ll bake you a Baumkuchen too."


    "Baumkuchen!" Shiina''s eyes shone brightly when she heard the word "Baumkuchen" from Shishio''s mouth.


    "Yes, I''ll bake it for you." Shishio kissed Shiina''s lips, then said, "Let''s go together."


    "Um."


    Before he left, Shishio left a letter on the side of his bed so Mai wouldn''t be startled when she suddenly woke up. After that, he left with Shiina to bake her a Baumkuchen since he had promised her.


    Shiina followed him while holding Shishio''s pillow since she would continue to sleep while listening to Shishio''s story of how Mai could sleep on his bed so suddenly?


    Still, if Shishio knew what Shiina thought, he would ask how she would listen to his story while sleeping?


    Shiina just followed Shishio, but suddenly she stopped and returned to his room again. She forgot to bring her nket, and after she got it, she strode to follow him to the yard to see him, baking a Baumkuchen.


    Looking at Shiina, who followed him while holding the tip of his t-shirt, Shishio was wondering why it felt like he had a pet instead of a girlfriend?


    ---


    While Shishio prepared to bake Baumkuchen, Shiinay on the corridor, hugging her nket tightly like a cocoon. She was quite sleepy, but she looked at Shishio, who made a campfire in the yard.


    As the fire was on, Shishio mixed a dough for Baumkuchen that was made from water, flour, sugar, and butter. All of them were simple ingredients, but everything seemed to be so delicious under his care, even though it hadn''t been baked yet.


    *Growl!*


    Shishio turned his head and saw Shiina, who had stood next to him with a nket around her body. He could only smile and say, "Be patient, alright?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Shiina showed a disappointed expression.


    "You might get a stomachache if you eat this dough. Wait a moment." Shishio then took a stick and created a lump around the stick. As the lump was created, he cast it over through the fire from a distance, and as the surface baked, he added more mix around the lump. As he baked, the sweet smell permeated through the air, which caused Shiina couldn''t take her eyes from it.


    Shishio sat near the fire with a stool, and Shiina sat next to him.


    "It''s Baumkuchen..." Shiina said in amazement.


    "Is this your first time seeing it?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded since she had only seen the finished product but never the baking process.


    "While waiting, should we talk?" Shishio said since he knew that sooner orter, a lot of people would wake up after they smelled a sweet smell that came from the yard.


    "Um." Shiina nodded and only remembered Mai, who was sleeping in Shishio''s room.


    Shishio knew that Shiina might forget about Mai, but he didn''t overthink and exined what had happened to Mai to Shiina.


    Shiina, who heard Shishio''s story, only listened to his story in silence and didn''t even doubt his words, but she showed a surprised and sad expression when she knew about Mai''s situation. After all, if she was in Mai''s ce, she also wasn''t sure what she would do. "Shishio, you''re going to help her, right?"


    Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Is that okay with you?"


    "Why not?" Shiina asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, you''re not jealous?" Shishio had always wondered what Shiina thought when he was together with other girls.


    Shiina stared at Shishio for a moment and said, "Isn''t it a bit toote to ask me that?"


    "...You''re right..." Shishio was helpless at this moment since he knew it was quitete for him to ask her this question, especially when he had a lot of women around him already. Still, he wanted to know what she thought about this matter. "So, what do you think?"


    "I''m jealous," Shiina said as she leaned her head on Shishio''s shoulder.


    "...I see."


    "I''d be lying if I never thought what if I had you alone for me, but after we''re together, I have realized something."


    "What did you realize?" Shishio looked at Shiina curiously while baking the Baumkuchen.


    "You''re a beast," Shiina said without changing her face.


    "......."


    "I can''t handle you alone."


    "......."


    "So I think it is the right choice if you get more girls," Shiina said.


    "......."


    "Is that okay?" Shishio was lost for words.


    Shiina snorted and said, "You have taken Nana, Saki, Miu, Roberta, and even Nanami, right? So what are you afraid of now? Be confident like you have always done, Shishio." She looked at Shishio and smiled. "I am happy that you''re worried about me, but I''m alright as long as I know you love me."


    "Mashiro..." Shishio changed his mind.


    Shiina wasn''t a pet. Instead, she was a wonderful girlfriend.


    They stared at each other for a moment before they started to kiss each other. If possible, they wanted this time to continue, but as time passed, many people were awoken by the sweet smell of the Baumkuchen.


    But before that...


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Help her, alright?"


    Shishio looked at Shiina and nodded. "Yes."


    Shiina snuggled on his arm again and knew that even though she might not be the only one, she was the most treasured one. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you," Shiina said with a smile.


    "I love you too, Mashiro," Shishio said with a smile.


    They kissed each other again, and if Shiina wasn''t in her period, then they might start a wrestling match on his bed right in the morning.


    ---


    With Baumkuchen ready to eat, Shishio then asked Chihiro to skip today''s ss, which made her dumbfounded.


    "Why?" Chihiro frowned since there was a Monthly Exam on Wednesday, which meant there were three days before the exam, but her nephew suddenly asked her to help him skip school, which made her inexplicable.


    Still, Shishio was good at making excuses, so it didn''t take long before Chihiro gave him a nod, which made her helpless.


    Shishio knew that unlike Shiina, whose mind was working differently from other people, there was no way Chihiro would believe the reason why he had decided to skip school.


    Mai''s condition was too unique, and it would be hard for someone to believe her condition unless they saw what had happened.


    Even if they saw what had happened, Shishio didn''t think that someone might help her either, making him understand why Mai could give her life Sakuta. Even if Mai''s condition might be cured, he believed that she might have a trauma about her condition, and she would still be afraid that her condition might rpse, which was why she had always stayed next to Sakuta if possible.


    But of course, Sakuta''s determination to save Mai was also one point that made Mai fall for him.


    Still, right now, the one who helped Mai wasn''t Sakuta, but it was him, Shishio.


    Shishio knew that he needed to help Mai, so he needed to skip school today.


    Chihiro gave Shishio permission, and at the same time, she reminded him not to stay out so long since she had always been doubtful whether Shishio still had his virginity or not. After all, he often stayed outside.


    ''Wait, has he lost his virginity?'' Chihiro wanted to ask this question, but suddenly the appearance of Ryuunosuke in his uniform shocked everyone.


    "Huh? Ryuunosuke? Why are you wearing your uniform?" Mayumi asked, dumbfounded, ignoring that there was still a Baumkuchen crump on the corner of her lips.


    "Isn''t it obvious that I''m going to school?" Ryuunosuke looked at Mayumi as if she was an idiot and said, "The exam is near. The school might expel me if I keep skipping school. Can you understand that?"


    Mayumi was furious and wanted to flip the table, but when she thought that the Baumkuchen was still on the table, she stopped and said, "Shishio, don''t give this kid a Baumkuchen! This kid is too annoying!"


    "......."


    "Okay, stop fighting, or should I take all of your Baukumchen?" Shishio threatened and caused them to be silent, stopping fighting each other.


    They continued to eat and ignored all unpleasant matters before enjoying the Baumkuchen that Shishio baked. As they ate it, they felt that they were standing near a beautifulke, enjoying nature as they ate the most delicious thing in the world.


    Still, as Nanami ate the Baumkuchen happily, she noticed Shishio''s gaze, which caused her to lower her eyes shyly since she was afraid that she might be eaten by him, or she might be waiting to be eaten by him?


    Still, Nanami wondered whether she should make their rtionship serious or just y around.


    "..."


    Nanami nibbled the Baumkuchen on her hand while thinking about what she should do.


    After everyone ate the Baumkuchen and breakfast, they went to their own.


    Nanami, Shiina, Ritsu, and Misaki went to the school together as Ryuunosuke followed them gloomily from behind.


    Misaki invited Ryuunosuke to join them, but Ryuunosuke rejected without hesitation since he didn''t want to get near the girls.


    Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio before he walked away with a sigh since he wanted to talk with him about what Shishio asked him yesterday, but after knowing that Shishio was going to skip school, there was nothing that he could do, and he just hoped that Shishio could seed sincest night was his first time to see him have such an expression.


    Ryuunosuke wanted to take out hisptop, but then he knew that it was dangerous to use it in the middle of the street.


    Shishio waved his hand as he watched them walk to school before turning his attention to his room and seeing someone looking at him from the window. However, he didn''t look away from her and smiled warmly, which caused the girl to quickly hide in embarrassment.


    ''Well, let''s work hard.''


    There was a girl who needed his help, and he would help her until the end.


    His reason was pure, and it wasn''t rted to the fact that this girl was beautiful and he was greedy for her body.


    Really.


    Please believe in his pure eyes.

 Chapter 316 - Mai: Treasure This Memory Well, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Mai: Treasure This Memory Well, Alright?</h4>


    Mai had been waking up after she smelled a sweet smell from the yard before, but when she woke up, she was panicked when Shishio had disappeared. However, when she found his letter on her side, she calmed down and sighed in relief since she knew that he was still able to see her, and at the same time, she was also surprised to learn Shiina was also able to see her.


    "Should I go back now?"


    Mai sighed in relief, but at the same time, she also realized how troublesome her situation was. She was sleeping in the boy''s room who wasn''t her family, nor her lover.


    ''If someone knows about this and sells this news to the gossip magazine, then they might make a lot of money.''


    Mai let out a sigh as she leaned on Shishio''s bed. She didn''t care if she was known to sleep on Shishio''s bed, or rather, it might not be bad since that way someone wouldn''t ignore her again.


    ''Wait, can I do that?''


    Mai thought that if the news knew that she was together with Shishio was known, then without a doubt, she would be quickly noticed by everyone, and her problem might be solved, but there was one big problem.


    ''He has a girlfriend...''


    Mai sighed when she thought about this and felt a bit depressed, especially when she thought about how Shiina slept on Shishio''s sidest night. She had also awoken in the middle of the night and saw Shishio and Shiina sleeping together, making her feel ufortable. However, she could only snort before shey on his bed again. She thought she wouldn''t be able to sleep, but she didn''t expect that she would sleep so soundly, which made her me Shishio''s bed for being sofortable.


    Besides being sofortable, the smell of his bed was so stimting that she just wanted to sniff it several times. Fortunately, when she sniffed his pillow, Shishio wasn''t in his room or else, he would think of her as a pervert, and she didn''t want that.


    It had been a while since Mai had afortable sleep since she just couldn''t sleep most of the days after she had her condition.


    Mai had been afraid, and there was no way that she could have a good sleep, so it was just surprised her that she could sleep so soundly when she slept on his bed.


    ''Unfortunately...''


    Mai was just leaning against the wall silently. Still, her stomach growled when she smelled a sweet smell from downstairs which made her wonder what it was. She waited for a while until she saw him walking out of Sakuraou, waving his hand toward the members of Sakurasou. She kept looking at him until she saw him look at her with a smile.


    When Mai saw his smile, she blushed once again, and even though she knew that this guy was a scumbag, she somehow understood why there were so many girls who could fall for him.


    With the eye contact between the two, they understood each other, and Mai waited for him quietly until the door of his room was opened.


    "Sorry to make you wait, Mai," Shishio said.


    "No problem." Mai shook her head and asked, "Did I cause you trouble?"


    Shishio didn''t answer Mai''s question for a moment, then nodded. "Well, you caused me some trouble."


    "Sorry..." Mai apologized meekly, but then her chin was lifted by Shishio, which made her dumbfounded. She opened her eyes wide when he was about to move closer and subconsciously closed her eyes since she thought that he was going to kiss her, but after she waited for a while, she didn''t feel that she was kissed instead she felt his hand on her forehead which made her strange. She opened her eyes then looked at him with a questioning expression.


    "Weird..." Shishio murmured. "You''re not sick?"


    "....."


    "Who is sick?!" Mai quickly pped Shishio''s hand, annoyedly, before she pouted and looked away.


    "Sorry, sorry, but it''s weird to see you suddenly apologize to me," Shishio said with a smile.


    Looking at this smile, Mai could only grumble annoyedly and wanted to tell him to stop smiling at her since it made her hard to concentrate. She wanted to say something again, but...


    *Growl!*


    "..."


    Neither Shishio nor Mai said anything in this situation until he broke the silence. "There''s a Baumkuchen. Do you want to eat it?"


    "Yes." Mai nodded with a blush, wondering why Shishio often saw her blunder from time to time, which made her a bit depressed sometimes. It somehow damaged her pride as his senior made her wonder who was older and younger in their rtionship?


    ---


    As Mai ate the Baumkuchen, her eyes shone brightly, wondering where Shishio had bought it.


    "Is it good?" Shishio asked.


    "Um!" Mai nodded with a smile then asked, "Where did you buy it?"


    "You can''t buy it."


    "Huh? Why?" Mai was dumbfounded.


    "Because I made it," Shishio said.


    "..." Mai opened her eyes wide, then looked at the Baumkuchen she almost ate, and asked, "Did you bake this?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "What do you think?"


    Mai feltplicated and could only say, "...It''s delicious." However, somehow, she felt regret after she said those words, especially when she saw Shishio''s smug grin. "Can you wipe that smug grin off your face? It''s a bit annoying."


    "It''s great that you like it."


    Mai ignored Shishio as she continued to eat. "Do you like to cook?"


    "Not really."


    "..." Mai was dumbfounded and asked, "You don''t like to cook, yet you can cook something so delicious?"


    "I don''t really like to cook, but I like to see someone''s expression happily eating my food. Like what you do now," Shishio said with a smile.


    "..." Mai blinked her eyes before she lowered her head slightly since she didn''t want this guy to notice that she was blushing.


    Shishio also had enough to tease Mai, so he asked, "So what''s your n, Mai?"


    "Let''s go back to my house first. I want to change my clothes," Mai said.


    "Alright." Shishio nodded and asked, "Do you want to go there by motorcycle or public transportation?"


    "I have troubled you enough. Let''s go there by public transportation," Mai said without hesitation.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t overthink since that was her decision. "Please wait here for a moment. I want to take a bath first."


    "Okay."


    "If you''re bored, you can read some books there." Leaving those words, Shishio walked out with some clothes in his hands.


    "Book?"


    Mai looked around. Then her eyes quickly focussed on the book whose title interested her so much. Her cheeks were tinted with a cute blush, and after confirming that she was alone, she decided to take that book, and her eyes were wide open, thinking of the costume that she had bought before.


    "Is this his type?" Mai murmured as she flipped to the next page of the book.


    ---


    As Shishio took a bath, Roberta slipped into the bath directly, making him speechless.


    "Let me wash your back, Shishio-sama," Roberta said.


    "...Um." Shishio was lost for words, but he didn''t say much and asked, "What if someone enters?"


    "You don''t need to worry. Only Shiro-san is here, and as long as he enters his room, he will hole up for six or more hours," Roberta said.


    "You know everyone''s habits?" Shishio asked weirdly.


    "Yes." Roberta looked at Shishio and said, "Isn''t it normal?"


    ''It''s not normal.'' Shishio thought, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "By the way, Shishio-sama, I noticed someone inside your room. Is this person rted to the question that you asked mest night?" Roberta asked.


    "Yes." Shishio sighed then said, "You might not believe my words, but do you want to listen?"


    "Yes." Roberta nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio then told Roberta about Mai''s situation, which caused Roberta to feel surprised, but she didn''t say anything, listening to his story quietly, and after he ended his story, she asked, "So you''ll help her, right?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked, "Is it alright for you, Roberta?"


    Roberta showed a gentle smile and said, "Please help her, Shishio-sama." She could tell how frightening Mai''s situation was. Luckily, she knew that Shishio would help her if she was in Mai''s ce. "So you''re going to bete today?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me help you."


    Shishio wanted to say something, but then his lips trembled when he felt Roberta''s soft hand start to stroke his penis.


    "I''m still on my period, so I can only do this much, so please bear with it, Shishio-sama," Roberta whispered with a sultry voice.


    Shishio opened his mouth before he closed it again. "...Thank you, Roberta."


    "No problem, I''m happy to help, but..."


    Shishio looked at Roberta, who was looking at him with moistened eyes.


    The gap between her cold side and warm side of her was something that Shishio couldn''t bear, so he took her delicious lips, kissing them deeply as if trying to mark that she was his.


    ---


    Mai was waiting in Shishio''s room for so long, which made her wonder what he was doing, but she didn''t say much since it was still in the morning. She wanted to get out of his room, but she was afraid that she might trouble him. She waited for a while, then the door opened, and she sighed in relief when she saw him. ''Still, he seems to be refreshed.'' She felt a bit envious when she saw Shishio had taken a bath, showing how refreshed he was, which made her want to take a bath too.


    "Sorry for making you wait, Mai. Let me pack something before we go out."


    "Okay."


    Shishio took his baseball cap, camera, bag and put something inside his bag.


    Watching Shishio prepare, Mai also stood up and waited for him near the entrance of his room. When she saw him finish preparing himself, she asked, "Should we go now?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and walked out with Mai.


    Still, when they walked, Mai grabbed Shishio''s tip of sweeter.


    Shishio looked at Mai with a sigh, then grabbed her hand directly.


    Mai was dumbfounded, and she blushed. She wanted to ask him why Shishio suddenly held her hand, but then he said, "I don''t want you to make my sweater be all loose."


    "....."


    Mai snorted, but she didn''t say much, only she thought that she wanted to smack this guy''s head since this junior was too cheeky, right?


    They walked to the entrance, but Mai was dumbfounded when she saw Roberta.


    "Good morning," Roberta said while looking at Mai.


    Mai was surprised and asked, "...You can see me?"


    "Yes." Roberta nodded.


    Mai then quickly looked at Shishio, who smiled at her.


    "You''ll be alright. Don''t worry."


    Hearing those words, Mai also smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    Roberta then sent Mai and Shishio to Mai''s house and left them after she had sent them.


    Shishio entered Mai''s house again for the second time, but he didn''t follow Mai in a hurry and observed the apartment building for a moment until Mai''s voice woke him up.


    "Shishio, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head then asked, "So where are we going?" As they entered the building, he couldn''t help but ask where this girl wanted to bring him.


    "You''re curious?" Mai asked with a smile.


    "....." Shishio.


    Being stared at silently by Shishio made Mai ufortable, so she snorted and said, "We''re going to Odaiba."


    "Odaiba?"


    "You''re not happy?" Mai asked.


    "Of course not." Shishio shook his head and said, "After all, it is a rare chance for me to date an actress."


    "Then you should treasure this memory well since you might not be able to have a date with an actress again in the future," Mai said with a smile.


    Looking at Mai, Shishio wondered why this girl had raised a g.


    ''So we should have a lot of dates too in the future, huh?'' Shishi looked at Mai, who showed a charming smile at him, making him smile. ''Well, I guess it isn''t bad..'' However, before that, he needed to solve Mai''s situation, or else, everything would turn useless.

 Chapter 317 - Our Mixed Memories In Odaiba

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Our Mixed Memories In Odaiba</h4>


    "Odaiba..."


    Shishio might have heard of this ce before, especially after receiving a "Business Mastery" in the past since this ind was lucrative, but it was his first timeing to this artificial ind.


    Odaiba was initially built in this area for defensive purposes in the 1850s. However, it was dramatically expanded during thete 20th century as a seaport district and had developed since the 1990s as a majormercial, residential, and leisure area.


    It could be said that Odaiba was one of the most popr tourist attractions and date spots with a wide selection of shopping, dining, and leisure options.


    However, out of all the things that could be done in Odaiba, Shishio didn''t expect Mai to bring him to this ce.


    "So onsen?" Shishio asked with a deadpan expression.


    "Yes." Mai nodded while smiling, ignoring his deadpan expression, and said, "It''s good, right?"


    "I''m not saying it''s bad, but isn''t it a bit too lukewarm?" Shishio sighed while looking at his bare feet that dipped into the warm footbath before looking at Mai''s white and smooth bare feet.


    Her feet wrapped in the ck stocking were divine, but her bare feet weren''t bad either.


    Shishio thought inside his heart but never said it out loud.


    ''Still...''


    "What?" Mai noticed Shishio, who was staring at her legs, which somehow made her shy and blush, but at the same time, she was also proud that she could make this guy charmed.


    "That yukata suits you well," Shishio praised as he stared at Mai, whose nape was shown when she tied her hair back since she wore a yukata on this hot spring theme park. Still, even if he stared at her, his eyes were gentlemanly, showing the appearance of an old schr who researched an important text.


    "Right?" Mai nodded, showing a smug expression, but inwardly, she stared at Shishio since his appearance with a yukata was so handsome. However, she was too shy to say it. Still, she was d that she came to this hot spring theme park on Monday since if they went during a weekend, without a doubt, there would be a lot of people who stared at him.


    Well, they would also stare at her.


    Shishio rolled his eyes and then said, "Still, you can be seen by a lot of people before."


    Yes.


    Mai wasn''t unnoticeable, but she was noticed when she walked despite wearing a cap. Luckily, no one seemed to recognize her since if so, then they might enter a gossip tabloid.


    "It''d be great if everyone could see me from now on," Mai also said in relief since she was d to be seen and not be invisible by the people around.


    Shishio knew that Mai was contradictory. She wanted to go unnoticed since it tired her when a lot of people kept staring, pointing, taking a sneak picture, asking her, and a lot of more, considering her fame as an actress and all, but at the same time, she didn''t want to be unnoticed like her condition now.


    However, it was normal since whether it went unnoticed or noticed if it was too much, then it would cause trouble.


    "So we will y around till night?" Shishio asked.


    "You don''t want to?" Mai asked.


    "Well, my girlfriends might scold meter," Shishio said since he was sure that they would be jealous of him who yed in Odaiba, especially when he yed with someone other than them.


    Mai stared at Shishio as if she had found a scumbag and said, "To say, you have a girlfriend, even though you''re in the middle of a date with another girl... What a scumbag."


    "..." Shishio''s lips twitched, and he asked, "So we''re having a date now?"


    Mai blushed, but then she asked while staring at Shishio, "You don''t want to?"


    "I can have a date with Sakurajima Mai. If I say I hate it, then I might be cursed by all the male poption in the entire country now," Shishio said helplessly.


    Mai''s mouth turned upturn before she looked at her feet, raising them up and down, causing the water to ssh around. "Then you should make me happy now!"


    "I can give you a good date, but can you stop moving your feet around? You''re going to make my clothes wet. Also, if possible, why should we dip our feet in the footbath? We''re in the hot spring theme park, you know?" Shishio felt that there was something unfinished if they just spent their time in the footbath when they were in the hot spring theme park.


    If he had to describe his feelings right now, it would be like when someone ate an instant noodle without the vor packet. He could eat it without a problem, but it wasn''t delicious.


    Mai squinted her eyes, then asked, "So what do you want to do?"


    Shishio ignored her gaze and stared to hurt him and said, "Why don''t we dip into the bath?"


    "No." Mai rejected without hesitation.


    "Why? I didn''t ask you to enter with me, you know?" Shishio said helplessly.


    Mai''s cheeks were slightly red, but she kept rejecting Shishio''s plea. "No." She shook her head and told Shishio her feat. "What happens if my problem rpses?" This was what she feared the most, and it was the reason why she just dipped her feet on the footbath instead of entering the hot spring bath when they were in the hot spring theme park. She might be seen by someone now, but what if she couldn''t be seen again when they parted ways to enter the bath?


    Mai might be embarrassed to say it from her mouth, but she felt secure beside Shishio, and she didn''t want to part from him since right now, she believed that he was the only person who could see her.


    Shishio also knew what Mai was worried about at that moment, so he would make apromise. He sighed and said, "Then why don''t we enter together in the private bath? That way, you don''t need to worry that your condition might rpse since I can be with you all the time."


    "In your dream!" Mai snorted and wanted to smack Shishio, who could say such an absurd thing with such an upright face.


    "Then I''ll sleep now so I can have a dream to take a bath with you." Shishio wanted to close his eyes, but Mai pulled his ear, and at that moment, he knew that he couldn''t have such a nice dream. However, it didn''t matter since they might enter a bath together in the future.


    Probably.


    ---


    After spending a few hours together at the hot spring theme park, Shishio and Mai walked around Odaiba, enjoying their time together. Still, he needed to tell his girlfriends what he was doing, considering he was going out with another girl right now.


    Shishio knew that he had be a full-fledge scumbag, and frankly, being a scumbag was nice.


    Mai didn''t bother Shishio when he talked with his girlfriends as she sat on the bench while staring at the sea, but her eyes kept darting toward Shishio, who seemed to coax his girlfriends. As she stared at him, she knew that she didn''t have a right to be unhappy since she was a third party. She disturbed Shishio''s rtionship with his girlfriends, but she just felt unhappy right now and also felt sad and regretful at why she couldn''t meet him sooner. As she was in the middle of her thought, a sudden voice woke her up.


    "Sorry, should we go now?"


    Mai looked at Shishio''s handsome features, and frankly, if he confessed to her right here and now, she might agree directly. However, he didn''t, so there was no need to have such an expectation.


    "Well, let''s go." Mai nodded and asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    "I want to go to the Museum Maritime Science," Shishio said.


    "You want to be a sailor?" Mai asked curiously.


    "Of course not." Shishio shook his head without hesitation.


    "Then what do you want to be?" Mai asked.


    "Hmm... a driver."


    "Driver? Like an F1 racer?" Mai asked curiously.


    Shishio looked at Mai and felt that he shouldn''t say anything at this moment since what he wanted to drive wasn''t a vehicle. Instead, it was a human being and a female one at that. "We can talk about that slowlyter. How about we go now since it is a bit hot."


    "Agree." Mai nodded without hesitation and continued their dates.


    ---


    As the sun glowed in orange color, Mai had a great time with her date with Shishio. Still, out of all the conversations that they had during their dates, she never asked him about his rtionship with other girls since she didn''t like it, but at the same time, she also understood why there were many girls who could fall for him so helplessly.


    Shishio had neverined about how troublesome Mai was and showed that he had a great time having a date with such a troublesome girl like Mai.


    As they sat on the stairs while staring at the orange-colored sea, Mai asked, "Say."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why do you help me? I''m such a troublesome girl, right?" Mai asked. She knew that she was troublesome when she asked this question, but she asked anyway.


    "Well, yeah, you''re a troublesome girl," Shishio said tly.


    "....." Mai.


    Mai looked at Shishio in disbelief, opened her mouth before she closed it again, and she did it several times, but then, she saw him turn toward her, showed his gentle smile, and said, "But I don''t hate such a troublesome girl."


    "..."


    Mai was d that the sky was orange-colored now since this way, she could hide the blush on her face. She quickly looked away and hummed. "Is - is that so?"


    "Yes." Shishio chuckled since Mai was so cute.


    "What do you chuckle for?" Mai was annoyed, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head and said, "But you''re not falling for me, right?"


    "...."


    Mai stared at Shishio and wanted to smack him at that moment.


    "I was joking. I was joking." Shishio quickly said when he noticed Mai''s cold gaze on him, and said, "But who are we waiting for here?"


    Mai knew that Shishio was trying to change the subject of their conversation, but she didn''t mind and said, "Well, my mother." But then, she asked, "But you have realized that we''re waiting for someone?"


    "Well, it''s kind of obvious." Shishio shrugged his shoulders and asked, "You want to tell your mother that you''re going to return to the show-biz?"


    "Yeah." Mai nodded with a smile then turned toward Shishio. "After Ie back to the show biz, we might not have much time to meet each other. Still, I have fun with you, Shishio."


    "No problem, I also had a fun time with you."


    After those words fell, they looked at each other since they knew that their chance to meet again might decrease after Mai returned to the show biz again, but even so, they wouldn''t forget this moment.


    As the sound of the waves and the rustling sand were mixed, there was an ambiguous atmosphere between the two which made Mai''s slightly redden face be even redder, but she didn''t hate it, and at the same time, there was this anticipation that she felt inside her heart.


    "Mai."


    "Ah, yes!" Mai wanted to curse herself when she answered Shishio with a slightly high voice. Her heart was beating so fast, and she was wondering whether it was too much if she directly epted his confession, but then she felt that she might be too easy, so should she tell him to wait?


    Mai''s brain was running so fast to the speed that she had never imagined in the past, but then, she might be overthinking since the sentence that came out from his mouth was...


    "Is that your mother?"


    However, Shishio didn''t confess to Mai but looked at the beautiful mature woman in a business suit that walked toward them. With his "Enhanced Vision," he could tell the resemnce between Mai and this woman, and frankly, Mai''s mother was his type, but then he felt someone step on his foot.


    Shishio looked at Mai helplessly and asked, "Why did you step on my foot?"


    Mai only snorted and said, "Wait here, I''ll talk with my mother first."


    "Then I''ll wait here." Shishio also stood up and didn''t walk toward Mai''s mother since he was afraid that he might seduce Mai''s mother.


    Mai also didn''t really want her mother to talk with Shishio, so she walked toward her mother and was about to say something when their distance was just a meter away, but then...


    ".........."


    Shishio and Mai were in shock, and their eyes were wide open when Mai''s mother walked, passing Mai directly.


    Mai''s mother then stopped in front of Shishio, looking at him from up and down, nodding in satisfaction, and slight blush on her cheeks. "Are you the one who called me out? Do you want to enter my agency?"


    ".........."


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received "Mountain">


    ".........."

 Chapter 318 - Didnt You Like A Troublesome Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Didn''t You Like A Troublesome Girl?</h4>


    When those words fell from Mai''s mother, there were a lot of emotions that came out from Shishio''s heart, but more importantly, he was angry at this moment, especially when he saw Mai''s disappointed and sad face. However, he also knew that this wasn''t Mai''s mother''s fault, and at the same time, he was also angry at himself since he took this matter too lightly. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself since he was afraid that he might raise his voice, showing his frustration. Still, part of him wanted to believe that Mai''s mother would remember her daughter. "I''m Shishio Oga. I''m your daughter''s underssman. Sakurajima Mai."


    As for the system, Shishio decided to ignore it since this wasn''t the time to think about the system.


    Mai''s mother frowned and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t have a daughter."


    Hearing those words, Mai stared at her mother in disbelief.


    Shishio had expected this, but he was just somehow disappointed, and it didn''t stop him from asking again. "Mai Sakurajima, haven''t you heard that name before?" He just hoped that hearing Mai''s name would trigger Mai''s mother''s memory, but...


    "Mai Sakurajima?" Mai''s mother was confused and asked, "Who is that?"


    "If you don''t remember Sakurajima Mai, then why are you here?" Shishio asked.


    "Now that you mention it." Mai''s mother took her cellphone then showed the text that she had received. "I remember forcing myself to take some time for this appointment, but I can''t figure out who the sender is."


    Shishio also looked at Mai''s mother''s phone, and he couldn''t help but frown when he saw Mai''s number was erased and somehow couldn''t be seen as if there was something that had censored it. ''Dammit, what the hell?'' He felt frightened with something that couldn''t be seen, trying to hinder Mai''s existence from being noticed.


    "So, how is it? Do you want to join my agency?" Mai''s mother then asked.


    "Who cares about your agency? Do you not remember your daughter? Are you even her mother?" Even Shishio couldn''t bear it when this woman asked him to join her agency again when she even forgot her daughter. He raised his voice and lost his calm, but Mai quickly hugged him to stop him.


    "That''s enough!"


    Hearing those words, Shishio wanted to say something, but he couldn''t since he knew that Mai''s mother was already helpless. After all, it wasn''t umon for parents of child celebrities to treat their children as a golden goose. They would make their children work hard to get a lot of money.


    Shishio also remembered that there was once a mother of a famous actress in this country who told her daughter to take a nude photo to earn more money.


    Mai''s mother might not treat Mai that bad, but Shishio knew that it wasn''t that much different, and in the eyes of this woman, Mai might not be seen as a daughter. Instead, she was seen as money, so Mai''s mother could forget her daughter easily.


    Shishio understood this, but he just couldn''t help but feel disappointed and sad. Looking at Mai, whose body trembled as she closed her eyes, hugging him tightly, showing how painful she was, he could only hug her back and say, "Sorry."


    Shishio then parted, held Mai''s hand, and said, "Let''s go, Mai."


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment, then nodded, holding his hand tightly since it was the only thing that could reassure her right now.


    Mai''s mother looked at Shishio, who left so suddenly and showed an inexplicable expression before sighing, wondering what was happening, but then she looked at the screen of her phone again, wondering why she might have forgotten something important.


    Shishio looked at Mai''s paleplexion as she lowered her head. "Mai."


    Mai lifted her head slowly, looking at Shishio.


    "I will remember you, and I won''t forget you. You don''t need to worry," Shishio said as he held Mai''s hand.


    Mai''s eyes reddened as she stared at Shishio. "But what if everyone forgets about me?" She wanted to ask what if Shishio forgot about her too, but she didn''t dare to ask this question since there was such a possibility.


    "Let''s ask them," Shishio said without hesitation. "There''s a lot of people in Odaiba. I''m sure that some of them will remember you." He had a feeling that everyone might forget about Mai, but he was afraid that she might get even sadder if he said those facts. Also, it was just some of his selfishness, hoping that someone really could see her, even though he knew that possibility was almost zero.


    "Um." Mai nodded and agreed.


    Shishio didn''t waste his time and started to walk to the crowd as he asked them whether they knew about Sakurijama Mai.


    "Hello, do you know about Sakurajima Mai?"


    "Sakurajima Mai? Who is that?"


    Shishio frowned, but he didn''t stop and kept asking one person after another. Whether it was a man, a woman, or any person that he saw on the street, he asked them one by one whether they knew about Sakurajima Mai. He even used his connection to see whether the people in the entertainment industry remembered her name or not.


    However, no one seemed to remember Mai.


    Shishio could write Sakurajima Mai on the inte, but then, the information, photos, and any other things that were rted to Mai seemed to be covered by something which made them unable to be seen.


    Shishio was wondering what Mai had done that she could receive this kind of punishment, and at the same time, he realized how horrible her situation was. He kept asking his subordinates and asking them about everything rted to Sakurajima Mai until...


    "Let''s stop. Also, thank you for what you have done."


    Mai didn''t want to believe the reality before her, and she just hoped that everything was just a nightmare, but she knew that it wasn''t. However, she wasn''t in the mood to do this anymore and wanted to go back, but as she was about to go, the hand that had been holding her hand grasped her hand tightly, making her unable to walk away.


    "Wait, don''t go. Don''t give up so easily," Shishio said and really quickly hoped that his n could work, but if it didn''t work, then he could only...


    "Give up?" Mai''s eyes were already full of tears as she stared at Shishio and said, "I don''t want to give up either, but all of them have forgotten about me! I have been forgotten!" She had lost her calm. She felt afraid of the thought that all the people in this world would forget her. Including Shishio, if this continued.


    "It is just the people in Odaiba. It is just a small part of the Tokyo area." Shishio tried to calm Mai.


    "Can you 100% sure of that?" Mai asked while staring at Shishio''s eyes.


    "I..." Shishio couldn''t answer since he knew that besides him and probably the original protagonist, Sakuta Azusagawa was the only person who could remember Mai, and it was also the reason why he couldn''t let her go. He knew that he was being a scumbag, but it didn''t feel good when he just gave up Mai and gave her back to the original protagonist. He would get her... no, he would help her.


    Shishio sometimes felt that he was a hypocrite, but that hypocrite part of him had died.


    Watching Shishio''s reaction, Mai''s eyes turned red, and she wanted to run away from this ce, but Shishio hugged her. She tried to break away and scream, telling him that she wanted to be alone, but before she could say all of those words, her head was nk when she heard the words that came out of his mouth.


    "I''ll confess to you!" Shishio said without hesitation.


    "....."


    Shishio saw Mai, who was stunned, but he didn''t stop and said, "On Wednesday, we will have a Monthly Exam. That time, everyone in the school will be present, and when the exam is about to end, I''ll make an excuse to the teacher and run to the field, then confess to you in front of everyone, shouting loudly, "Mai, I love you!"."


    Mai was too stunned to say anything, and she looked at Shishio with her mouth wide open. However, her cheeks were so red, staring at Shishio in disbelief.


    Shishio smiled softly, looking at Mai in his arms, and said, "That way, no one will ignore you again, you''ll be remembered again, and you''ll date me. Happy ending, right?"


    "I think there are some mistakes in your words." Mai smiled as she hummed softly.


    "Some mistakes?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Do you think that I''ll ept your confession after you have confessed to me?"


    "....." Shishio''s lips twitched as he stared at Mai, whose face was like a child who was happy that her prank was sessful, which made him a bit helpless, but then he snorted and said, "Then I won''t confess to you."


    "Huh?" Mai was dumbfounded andined. "You''re going to take back your confession?"


    "You''re going to reject me anyway." Shishio sighed and said, "What''s the point of confessing to you?"


    "How can you give up so easily?!" Mai was mad.


    "Well, because I have girlfriends," Shishio said calmly.


    "....."


    Mai opened her eyes wide, but then she remembered that the young man in front of her wasn''t single and he had a girlfriend. Her mouth pouted and asked, "If... if I agree to your confession, will you break up with them?"


    "No," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Mai''s mouth trembled, and she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. Her emotions were mixed, but then, she asked the question that she wanted to ask him. "Do you love me?"


    Shishio could lie to Mai and tell her that he loved her, but he didn''t really like to lie, so he told her the truth after a moment of hesitation. "I think that you''re a charming girl and it''ll be great if I can date you, but if you ask me, who is more important, whether it is you or my girlfriends in my heart, then I''ll answer that it is my girlfriends."


    Even a child could understand that four was bigger than one.


    Shishio knew that he was a scumbag, so instead of choosing one girl, he chose four girls, especially when the four of them had apanied him during his hardest time. He should include Roberta, but he felt that it might be a bit too much, so he kept quiet for now.


    "Scumbag," Mai said, but she didn''t look at him, lowering her head as she pressed her forehead against his chest.


    "Yes, I''m a scumbag, so you don''t need to worry, and I''ll make sure that you''ll be alright," Shishio said as he caressed her smooth and beautiful ck hair. Still, her hair smelled so lovely, and it was sofortable being touched that he felt slightly addicted. "Let''s go back. It''s alreadyte." He held her hand and was about to walk, but then his hand was pulled, which caused his movement to stop. "What''s wrong?" He looked at Mai with some confusion when he asked that question.


    "I don''t want to go home," Mai said.


    "Then?"


    "Let''s go somewhere."


    "Where?"


    "Anywhere is fine." Mai looked at Shishio and said with a hint of a plea, "Apany me, alright?"


    Shishio looked at Mai and sighed. "What a troublesome girl."


    Mai smiled and asked, "Didn''t you like a troublesome girl?"


    "...."


    Shishio wondered whether he could take his words back right now, but looking at her legs that were wrapped in translucent ck tights, he decided to forgive this girl''s selfish desire.

 Chapter 319 - Do You Like Them Big?

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Do You Like Them Big?</h4>


    "Yes, I''ll go back tomorrow... I might note to the school tomorrow... Yes, yes, I know..."


    Mai was sitting next to Shishio, who was on the phone, but she didn''t bother him since she knew that she was being selfish and had caused him trouble.


    Mai looked at her phone and browsed the inte about where they were about to go. Still, she was in a daze, looking at him curiously since he had a way with words.


    Shishio needed to talk with many girls and women since he knew that he would skip school again tomorrow. Still, as expected, Chihiro was furious at him, but it was normal since he would skip school twice. Luckily, he was a good student, or else Chihiro might call his parents directly.


    Shishio spent quite a while calling his girlfriends one by one before he hung up his phone. Letting out a sigh of relief, he put his phone in his pocket then looked at Mai. "Sorry to make you wait."


    "It''s alright." Mai shook her head and said, "I''m the one who should be the one who apologizes. Did I cause you trouble?"


    After their date and meeting with Mai''s mother, they didn''t go back immediately but went somewhere on a train together.


    Shishio didn''t mind following Mai''s selfishness since he was worried about leaving her alone. Her mother had forgotten about her, and all the people they had met also had forgotten her. He couldn''t imagine how frightening the terror that she felt at that moment, but one thing for sure, he knew that he couldn''t leave her alone.


    Still, Shishio also knew that he was being unfair toward his girlfriends since he was together with a girl other than his girlfriends.


    Even though Shishio didn''t say anything, Mai could tell that she had brought him trouble, and when she was about to say something...


    "Don''t apologize. I''m the one who wants to help you, after all," Shishio said. "Also, isn''t this mood quite strange? We''re on the trip, after all. We should be happier. By the way, where are we going?" He didn''t know where they were going since Mai was the one who bought the ticket while he was coaxing his girlfriends on his phone.


    In truth, Mai also didn''t really want to talk about Shishio''s girlfriends since it put her in a bad mood, so hearing his words, she also didn''t mention this matter anymore and said, "We''re going to Ibaraki."


    "Ibaraki prefecture?" Shishio looked at Mai weirdly since he didn''t understand why this girl brought him to such a ce.


    "Well, it''s Ooarai town, to be exact," Mai said.


    "Why did we go there?" Shishio was confused.


    "I have heard that there''s one of the oldest Torii Gates there. I want to see it, or do you want to go somewhere?" Mai asked.


    "Well, if you want to go there, I don''t mind." Shishio shrugged his shoulders and didn''t overthink where they would go. Still, hearing about Torii Gates, he was also a bit curious about it.


    Mai nodded, but then she asked, "Shishio, can I ask?"


    "What do you want to ask?" Shishio asked curiously and only realized that their faces were so close to each other, and if he moved forward, their lips might touch each other. He wondered whether this girl had subconsciously moved closer to him, but he wasn''t going to mention it since he was a gentleman, and he would be lying if he didn''t love it.


    Inside the train, Shishio and Mai were sitting next to each other. The distance between the two was so close that they could feel each other''s breath, which somehow made Mai''s face slightly reddened, but she quickly calmed herself.


    Still, Mai felt a bit annoyed at this guy since he was so calm even though he was sitting next to a beautiful girl like her, which somehow damaged her pride as a beautiful girl.


    However, Mai didn''t flinch and asked the question that she wanted to ask. "Why did you be a scumbag?"


    When this question fell, Shishio wondered why it felt like Mai asking a climber why they climbed a mountain. He had heard why a famous climber was asked why he climbed a mountain, and his answer was because the mountain was there, so in his case, he became a scumbag because a girl was there.


    Still, Shishio had hismon sense, and he was sure that Mai would p him if he answered her question with such an absurd answer.


    Shishio didn''t answer Mai''s question as soon as possible. Instead, he started to ponder that question. When he confessed to Saki, confessed to Nana, and confessed to Miu, he knew that he didn''t love them at that time. He decided to confess to them so they wouldn''t be sad, and it wasn''t until Shiina had helped him and made him move on that he was able to love Shiina.


    Shishio knew that, unlike Shiina, who he loved dearly, his feelings toward Saki, Nana, and Miu were something else. It was something selfish. He confessed to them because he didn''t want them to be the girlfriend of someone else. He wanted them to be his even though he couldn''t move on.


    Shishio knew his feelings were selfish, but even so, right now, it was different since he loved them now.


    Still, the fact that he was a scumbag didn''t change, and the reason why he became a scumbag was...


    "Because I''m selfish."


    "Selfish?" Mai was surprised by Shishio''s answer.


    Shishio nodded and continued to talk, ignoring Mai''s reaction. "I want them to be mine. I know that it might be wrong in the eyes of people, but I don''t want to give them to other men." He looked at Mai and showed a slight smile on his mouth toward her dumbfounded expression.


    "I''m a scumbag, right?"


    Shishio wanted Mai, which was why he wasn''t going to hide that he was a scumbag.


    "Selfish..." Mai murmured as she fell into deep thought.


    Shishio knew that this might be a good time to directly confess, but in the end, he didn''t say anything since he felt that it was unfair to confess to her in this situation. Mai was under pressure because of her condition. If he confessed to her right now, he felt that he was using that condition as a convenience for him to get her heart.


    It might sound stupid, but as a scumbag, Shishio also had his pride.


    Shishio thought that Mai was in deep thought, so he didn''t think too much, but then, she asked, "Still, how long are you going to hold my hand?"


    Shishio looked at Mai and said as he intertwined their fingers together, intimately holding her hand. "As long as I can."


    "..." Mau pursued her lips with a blush on her face before lowering her head slightly. "What a cheeky junior."


    Shishio only smiled and didn''t say much. He turned his head toward the window, staring at the starless sky. The outside was dark, but strangely enough, this scenery gave him a serene feeling as if no matter how dark it was, he knew that he would be alright since right now, he was different from the past.


    Mai, on the other hand, was thinking about Shishio''s answer.


    ''Selfish.''


    It was only one word, and it was written in the dictionary, but for the people in this country who put forward the needs of a group instead of one, this word sounded quite strange.


    We could be selfish as much as we wanted during our childhood time. If we wanted to drink milk or take a shit, we just cried without caring whether we were in the middle of night or dawn, and our parents had never scolded us even though theycked sleep and were awoken in the middle of the night even if they were sleepy.


    However, as we grow up, society, our environment, and other factors force us to read something which is known as an atmosphere.


    Even though this atmosphere was weird and made us ufortable, we were forced to follow because everyone also did the same, so everyone also expected you would do the same thing even though you didn''t want to.


    It was also why Mai didn''t do anything when she was isted and only stayed silent without talking to anyone or asking someone for help since everyone expected her to do so.


    Being selfish would be condemned, but Shishio didn''t care about any of that and told Mai that being selfish was alright.


    ''He''s like a child...'' Mai thought inwardly as she looked at Shishio, but... she felt a bit jealous of his straightforward nature since she couldn''t do the same. However, when she was with him, she could also be selfish, which was why...


    Mai hugged Shishio''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. The warmth on his body made her restless heart be serene, and she just wanted the time to stop right now. Still, even with all of this, there was something that she was worried about.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you see me?"


    Shishio looked at Mai straight into her eyes and said with confidence, "I can see you."


    Mai slightly blushed, but she didn''t dodge his stare and asked, "Can you hear my voice?"


    "Clearly."


    "Do you remember who I am?"


    "Sakurajima Mai." Shishio smiled softly and said, "She''s a second-year student at Suimei High School and also a popr child actress. She''s also an awkward girl who isn''t honest with her feelings."


    "Who is an awkward girl?!" Mai couldn''t ept Shishio''s image of her. "Also, I''m pretty honest with my feelings."


    Shishio looked at Mai, who hugged his arm, smiled, and didn''t say much.


    Mai also didn''t say much and hugged him while telling about Oorai town that they would go along with the Ibaraki prefecture in case that they might go on a trip tomorrow.


    "..." It was Shishio''s first time hearing that they were going on a trip when they were about to have an exam on Wednesday, but looking at her smile, he decided to shut his mouth, following her selfishness until her condition was solved.


    While they talked to each other, it didn''t take long before they arrived at Oorai.


    Oorai was a small city, so when they arrived at night, they couldn''t see any people, and the sound of trains and waves was the only thing they could hear.


    If Mai was alone, she might be scared to go to this ce. Luckily, Shishio was right beside her.


    "Let''s stop at the convenience store to buy something before we search for an inn," Shishio said.


    Mai nodded and agreed, after all. Even though she didn''t mind wearing the same clothes, she didn''t want to wear the same underwear, so she needed to buy it at the convenience store. After she bought it, she asked, "Where are we going to stay?"


    "Let''s just walk, and we might find an inn nearby since we''re right beside the sea after all," Shishio said as she squinted his eyes to see the Torii Gate that stood in a faraway ce. Even though it was dark and there was no light around the Torii Gate, he could see it with his "Enhanced Vision."


    "Ok." Mai nodded, but she felt slightly cold since they were right next to the sea, and it was already night, so the temperature was quite low.


    Shishio took off his jacket naturally and draped it on Mai''s shoulders.


    Mai looked at Shishio and smiled. "Thanks."


    "No problem." Shishio shook his head then saw an inn. "Let''s stay there."


    "Um." Mai nodded, but then she suddenly thought of one question. ''Where should I sleep?'' She wasn''t sure whether the inn employee could see her, but she decided to sleep with Shishio tonight if she couldn''t be seen.


    Her heart was restless, but Shishio didn''t notice it since he also wanted to enter the hotel since he felt quite cold too.


    The inn was quite ordinary, it was just an ordinary house from the outside, but there was an inn sign on the outside.


    They didn''t enter the inn immediately but pressed the bell outside.


    "Wait a moment."


    Hearing the voice from the inside, Shishio could tell that the voice should be a woman in theirte 30s or early 40s, which made him slightly giddy. A lonely man and a lonely woman in the middle of nowhere. If Mai wasn''t here, there were many things that he could discuss with the woman.


    Still, Shishio maintained his usual expression, but Mai still noticed that he was thinking something weird.


    "Wait a moment~~~."


    As this voice fell, the sliding door opened, and they saw a woman in her 30s with ck hair tied behind and huge boobs that almost spilled up from her clothes. The woman didn''t notice Mai, but her gaze stagnated when she saw Shishio. Luckily, it was dark, so Mai didn''t notice that she was blushing.


    Shishio also stagnated when he noticed the woman, thinking that he might find the aunt of Nana and Ayaka, considering her size, but he quickly awoke since someone stepped on his feet. Turning his gaze to the side, he could see Mai, whose face was frosty.


    "Do you like them big?" Mai asked with a smile.


    "......"


    Shishio thought that question was worth thinking over.

 Chapter 320 - Your Kindness Will Be Repaid

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Your Kindness Will Be Repaid</h4>


    Shishio, whose face was still calm as if he was studying mathematics, said, "Sorry foring toote. Is there a room?"


    "Ah, yes." The woman awoke and nodded with a gentle smile. "A room for one person, right? Please follow me."


    Shishio looked at Mai and saw that she didn''t react so much. He could only sigh inwardly then thanked the woman. "Thank you."


    "Still, it is quite rare for a young man like you to suddenlye to this ce at this time. What are you doing?" The woman asked curiously.


    The question that was thrown by the woman was quite normal. After all, she was curious why Shishio woulde to this small city out of nowhere.


    "I''m on pilgrimage," Shishio said without changing his face.


    Mai was dumbfounded, and the woman was quite surprised.


    "Pilgrimage? Why?"


    "Well, my family owns a small shrine in Kyoto, so I''m on a trip to see various shrines around the country," Shishio said calmly.


    "Really? Then should I bring you to visit the Oarai Isosaki Shrine tomorrow?" The woman seemed to be excited and told Shishio that she would help him.


    Shishio, who had an "Enhanced Sense of Smell," somehow noticed the smell that came from this woman and also the gaze that she gave to him was... Still, Mai kept staring at him, so there was nothing that he could do. "I''m sorry. I want to talk with you more, but I''m quite tired from the trip."


    "Ah, sorry! I''ll guide you to the room. Please follow me," the woman quickly said, then looked at Shishio with a smile and asked, "Oh, right, if you''re tired, we have a massage service, do you want to try it?"


    "....."


    The eyes of the woman and Shishio met at each other for a moment. They suddenly felt the time between them seem to have stopped.


    "Maybe next time since I''m still on my pilgrimage," Shishio said with regret, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "I see." The woman smiled, but she was pretty disappointed inwardly. Still, she was pretty persistent and didn''t give up, thinking that it might be because Shishio was on the pilgrimage that he tried to avoid that kind of thing. She then guided Shishio to the room and told him to call her if he needed something while also telling him that she was lonely since her husband was on the ocean, sailing to fish a fish.


    ''Why do you need to tell me that?'' Shishio thought inwardly since those words awoke his demon. But, luckily, his will was strong, or else...


    Shishio shook his head then looked at Mai, who was sulking. "What are you sulking for? I have rejected her, right?"


    "Well..." Mai couldn''t say anything since Shishio was right, and he had rejected the inn owner woman''s advance before. Still, she felt annoyed, and at the same time, she wondered whether Shishio had often gotten this kind of temptation.


    Still, Mai was also surprised that Shishio could reject the charm of the housewife that received them.


    Those massive boobs, her soft body, her maternal aura, and the excitement from the forbidden rtionship caused MILF to be popr.


    Still, Mai was quite proud that Shishio rejected the woman''s offer calmly, but she was also an actress and knew that this guy was crying inside. ''Should I help him with that kind of thing?'' She then shook her head with a blush on her face.


    Shishio looked at Mai, who showed various kinds of emotions weirdly. However, he didn''t overthink and observed the room curiously. He saw that this room was quite simr to the room he had stayed at Iwafune with Shiina in the past. He then walked to the paper window and opened it gently, and he was amazed when he saw the scenery before him.


    The clear full moon was reflected in the night ocean.


    Shishio felt as if two moons appeared in this world, giving breathtaking scenery, and he didn''t hesitate to take his camera to take this picture.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    Mai also walked beside Shishio when she saw this scenery. "It''s a bit cold."


    Shishio then closed the window and looked at Mai. "Will you take a bath first for me?"


    "I''ll take a bath first," Mai said without hesitation, then looked at Shishio and said, "Don''t peek!"


    "Then should we go together, that way, I won''t peek at you," Shishio said with an innocent expression.


    "...."


    Mai realized how shameless this guy was, so she only smiled and said, "Hmph! In your dream!"


    Shishio sighed, showing disappointment, but he didn''t say much afterward.


    "Okay, don''t peek, alright?" Mai reminded Shishio once again.


    "I know. You should go now." Waving his hand, Shishio continued to watch the ocean.


    Looking at his t reaction, who didn''t show much interest in her naked body, Mai snorted and thought she would prank himter. ''Hmph, let''s see how you can stay calmter.''


    Compared to Mai''s temptation, the temptation that the inn owner gave was several times more dangerous. It was also why Shishio could stay calm even if Mai was taking a bath. Still, if they took a bath together, it might give him a different reaction.


    Hearing the sound of the shower from the bathroom, Shishio decided to avert his mind by watching the ocean absentmindedly, and somehow he felt a bit sleepy before he closed his eyes and slept on the chair.


    Mai, who took a bath, was quite nervous, wondering whether Shishio mighte and peek at her, but at the same time, she recalled that this wasn''t the first time that she took a bath when Shishio was right beside her.


    Mai somehow pursed her lips and wondered whether she wasn''t attractive. She looked at her body, and even though her breasts might not be as big as the inn owner, the size was quite alright, and she also had confidence in her body.


    However...


    Mai thought about Shishio''s girlfriends, then thought about his decision to confess to her during the exam. When she heard his words at that time, her heart was beating so fast, and she was flushed with happiness, but even if she was happy, there was one thing that she had been worried about.


    ''What is his feeling toward me?''


    Mai knew that she was an attractive girl, but she also knew that she was troublesome, and she also didn''t think she could match Shishio''s four girlfriends. She could see his eyes when he talked about how his four girlfriends were different when he talked to her. It was so gentle that it made her heart tighten, feeling so jealous when she thought the person who could make Shishio show such an expression wasn''t her.


    If his confession wasn''t because of love and it was because of pity, then Mai wouldn''t want such a thing. She wanted something genuine, the feeling from his heart, and not something fake that was born from a pity. She wanted to hear his real feelings and what kind of rtionship he wanted to be with her, no matter how selfish and scummy it might be.


    Mai took a deep breath and knew what she wanted now, so after taking a bath, she dried her body and hair before she walked out from the bathroom, but when she was about to call Shishio...


    "He''s sleeping..."


    Mai was speechless, but then she sighed and somehow also understood that Shishio might be tired. She approached him slowly so as not to wake him up. As she stood next to him, she poked his cheek with her finger. "Wake up. Don''t sleep here, or you might catch a cold." She kept poking his cheek until her finger was caught.


    "What are you doing?" Shishio, who was awoken, felt speechless by Mai''s childish act.


    "I''m done with the bathroom." Mai didn''t feel embarrassed even if she was caught doing a little prank, and even if he caught her finger, she also didn''t blush since she had been holding her hand, but once again, she realized that his hand was big, and it reassured her somehow.


    "Then I''ll take a bath." Shishio yawned and closed the window as he walked to the bathroom.


    Mai didn''t say much and sat on the chair where Shishio was seated before. She opened the window again as she stared at the ocean. Unlike Shishio, who could appreciate the beauty of the ocean, she felt scared as if she was drowning just as she was staring at the ocean before she slowly disappeared from this world. Her voice couldn''te out until she heard his voice.


    "Mai, can you help me pick up my clothes from my bag? I forgot to bring them."


    Hearing Shishio''s voice, Mai sighed in relief, and at the same time, she knew that he still remembered her. She took a deep breath then said, "Okay, wait a minute." She closed the window, then walked to his bag and opened it before she looked at the clothes that he had brought. She then took his boxer that had a "Man" kanji written on the back, which somehow made herugh.


    "Why are youughing, Mai?"


    "Wait a minute." Mai smiled, then took a t-shirt and shorts on his bag while wondering whether Shishio had prepared his clothes so he could apany her. Somehow it brought her a smile, and after she took his clothes, she walked to the bathroom, knocked on the door, and said, "Shishio, here are your clothes."


    "Thanks, Mai." Shishio opened the door slightly and took the clothes from Mai before he closed the door again.


    Still, Mai felt that the time stopped when she saw Shishio''s body through the door''s gap, and somehow she understood why her mother wanted to invite Shishio to her agency no matter what. She felt that if this guy became an actor or a singer, without a doubt, his poprity would be even bigger than her, which somehow made her quite curious whether it was possible.


    Even though Mai thought about returning to showbiz, she felt a bit reluctant to leave so early, considering she started to have fun at school, especially after she met this cheeky junior of hers. Moreover, if she returned to the showbiz, their chance to meet each other would be shorter, and she was afraid that he might forget her, especially when he didn''tck girls around him.


    Mai knew that Shishio was charming since even a lonely housewife would try to seduce him even though it was their first meeting.


    Mai didn''t want to be forgotten, which was why she thought she should start the showdown tonight.


    Shishio, who had dried his body and wore his clothes, walked out from the bathroom and looked at Mai, who was right outside of the door. He looked weirdly at Mai then asked, "Are you here to peek at me?"


    "......."


    Mai somehow wanted to smack this guy''s head.


    Shishio yawned and said, "I''m a bit sleepy. Why don''t we sleep?"


    "Okay." Mai nodded.


    Shishio then walked to the wardrobe where the inn owner woman told him where she kept the futon, but his lips twitched since...


    "There''s only one futon?" Mai asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, then said, "You should sleep here. I''ll sleep on the chair." After all, he was a man, so it was impossible to let Mai sleep on a chair. It was only a night, and if he really couldn''t sleep, then he might try toe to the inn owner''s room.


    Oh, please don''t misunderstand him, he was just asking for another futon, and he didn''t intend to ask for ate massage.


    Well, enough of a joke, Shishio took out the futon and gave it to Mai. "Sleep first." He was about to walk to the chair to continue his sleep, but then his wrist was caught.


    "Wait!"


    "What?" Shishio looked at Mai curiously, but somehow, he had a feeling of what she was about to say.


    Mai looked at Shishio shyly, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, "How about we sleep together?"


    "..........."


    When those words fell, Shishio somehow felt relief that he didn''t ept the inn owner''s offer.

 Chapter 321 - I Dont Want To Forget

    <h4>Chapter 321 - I Don''t Want To Forget</h4>


    "It''s cramped."


    "Aren''t you the one who asked me to sleep with you?"


    With Mai''s request, Shishio slept right beside her on the same futon. Even though he was calm on the outside, he was quite restless inside, but he also knew that he shouldn''t expect something pervert might happen, or rather, he shouldn''t think of it, considering Mai''s situation. Of course, if Mai was in the normal situation, he would show his mightiness, but right now, what she needed the most wasn''t that, and it was something else.


    Shishio thought about tomorrow, and hopefully, his n would work out.


    Still, Shishio had to admit that Mai''s smell was really good, and it reminded him of the rose-like fragrance that he had smelled in her room in the past.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you like my feet?"


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Mai with a dumbfounded expression.


    Shishio''s reaction amused Mai, then looked at him with a smile and said, "You thought that I didn''t notice you''d been observing my feet?"


    "You''re wrong." Shishio shook his head without hesitation.


    "Oh? Then why did you stare at my feet all the time before? Or do you like stockings?"


    "Can we not talk about this matter? Isn''t there something fun that we can talk about?" Shishio decided to change the topic of the conversation.


    Showing a smug expression, Mai felt happy that she could tease Shishio. "So, what do you want to talk about? If it isn''t fun, then I won''t forgive you."


    "How about we sleep? It''s more fun, right?"


    "....."


    Shishio felt Mai''s stare and sighed. "Well, how about you ask me a question? It seems that you have a lot of things that you want to ask me."


    Mai''s eyes brightened and decided to ask, but then Shishio quickly said, "But I won''t answer a question that is rted to feet or stockings, alright?"


    Mai chuckled and said, "So you really like my feet and stockings, huh?"


    "....."


    Shishio was in silence and acquiesced to Mai''s words.


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, "Do you want to touch them?"


    "...What?"


    "My feet."


    Shishio blinked his eyes for a moment, showing hesitation as if this question could determine his death and life in the next moment. He took a deep breath, then let out a sigh, and said, "Maybe next time."


    Mai raised her eyebrow and asked, "So if youe to this inn again, you might ept that inn owner''s offer to give you a massage?"


    "Why are we suddenly talking about this?" Shishio was speechless.


    "Hmph!" Mai pouted and said, "You like them big, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem whether they''re big or not. What''s important is inside," Shishio said sincerely since Miu and Shiina weren''t that big, but he loved them so much.


    "Well, that''s true. You like feet more after all." Mai nodded, showing an understanding.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Still, Shishio, what do you think of an arm pillow?" Mai asked.


    "Why so sudden?" Shishio asked with some confusion.


    "Just tell me."


    Shishio looked at Mai weirdly, wondering whether this girl wanted him to give her an arm pillow. He thought for a moment before he sighed. "It''s horrible."


    "Horrible?" Mai was dumbfounded.


    "You think that it might be romantic since you often see them in movies, shoujo manga, or any other romantic-rted works, but even the arm pillow is romantic for the girl. However, it is horrible for a guy," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Huh? Why?" Mai asked curiously.


    Shishio then told Mai the reason why the arm pillow was horrible. It was true that the arm pillow was romantic, and it was nice to have your lover sleep so close to you, but then again, the feeling of your blood cirction blocked for a few hours wasn''t something to be scoffed off.


    Shiina might often sleep on his arm, but truthfully, Shishio moved Shiina''s head to his chest when she fell asleep so his arm wouldn''t be numb.


    Hearing the ugly truth from the pillow arm, Mai was dumbfounded, then asked, "If I ask you to give me an arm pillow, will you do it?" Still, even though it was ugly, it was romantic since it showed the sacrifice of a man to let their woman sleep peacefully with their arms, right?


    "You want to have an arm pillow?" Shishio asked.


    Mai didn''t nod or open her mouth, only stared at Shishio as if acquiesced to his question.


    "Okay." Shishio agreed readily and gave Mai an arm pillow smoothly.


    Mai stared at Shishio speechlessly since this guy''s action was so smooth, as if he had done this action hundreds or thousands of times. Still, it might have been her first time to have an arm pillow, but it gave her reassurance and peace of mind when she was so close with him. Her beautiful eyes stared at Shishio and asked, "You''re not going to take advantage of me, right?"


    "Look, Mai." Shishio also looked at Mai and said, "I can even reject the offer from the charming inn owner. You should know if I ept her offer, what will happen tonight, right?" Without a doubt, they would have sex. He didn''t doubt it since he knew that the inn owner was in heat since he could smell an intense smell from her.


    Mai curled her lips, but at the same time, she decided that she wouldn''t stay in this inn anymore since the inn owner woman was a bitch in heat, and she was afraid that the woman was hungry for Shishio''s body. Still, there was something that she needed to ask. "So you think that woman is more charming than me?"


    "..." Shishio was dumbfounded before he quickly shook his head and said, "Of course not. You''re more charming than the inn owner."


    "So, will you take advantage of me now?" Mai asked while blinking her beautiful eyes.


    Shishio looked at Mai, who used his arm as a pillow, and the distance between them became even closer.


    Mai looked at Shishio and wondered what he would do, but she didn''t expect that he would hug her directly. "Wh --?!" Her face was reddened, and she didn''t expect that this guy would be so bold. "Wait, wait, I''m not ready yet." Even though she didn''t mind, and her age was legal for marriage, she felt this development was too fast!


    However, Shishio didn''t do anything and just hugged Mai gently as he caressed her smooth ck hair.


    Mai also noticed that this hug wasn''t something lustful, but something else, and when she was wondering what he was about to do...


    "I won''t forget you no matter what, so you don''t need to worry and sleep, alright?"


    Mai''s eyes reddened, and tears were about to fall from her eyes, but she stubbornly held them and said, "How can you be so sure? There''s nothing absolute, you know?"


    "Can you just believe me?" Shishio said speechlessly.


    "Not enough." Mai shook her head, she thought for a moment, and said, "Let''s kiss."


    "...." Shishio blinked his eyes for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "..." Mai blinked her eyes and said, "You agree so quickly!"


    "I think it''ll be stupid to reject a kiss from a beautiful girl like you. Also, my reason for epting your kiss isn''t because rted to your situation, so I won''t forget you. Instead, it is because I really want to kiss you," Shishio said with a smile.


    "Scumbag." Mai was speechless and asked with a smile, "Isn''t that worse?"


    "Yes, it is worse, but I think it is better than hearing a hypocrite reason such as wanting to help you." Shishio looked at Mai''s eyes and said, "You''re a beautiful girl, and I''m attracted to you, so I want to kiss you, Mai."


    Mai wasn''t sure how to react, but her face was so hot, and she was so red. "We - Well, close your eyes."


    "Okay." Shishio closed his eyes without hesitation.


    Mai looked at Shishio, who closed his eyes and looked at his lips, licking her lips with her tongue, gulping her saliva, before she nervously moved forward and pressed his lips against her lips. She closed her eyes, trying to feel her first kiss before she parted their lips quickly in shyness.


    Shishio also opened his eyes and stared at Mai as their lips parted.


    "No - now, if you dare to forget about me, then I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life," Mai said with a blush that covered her face and neck. She thought that Shishio would nod meekly and tell her that he wouldn''t forget, but...


    "Not enough."


    "...." Mai.


    "I think that that kiss will only leave a weak impression." Shishio looked at Mai, moved closer, and said, "How about one more?"


    "Wh --?!" Mai was startled. Her face was hot, and she stared at Shishio in disbelief.


    "I won''t forget, no, I don''t want to forget you, not ever, so I''ll take extra care, alright?" Shishio said with a serious tone.


    Mai was shy, but then she pursed her lips and said, "Well, I guess, that''s okay. Just a kiss, right?" She closed her eyes again, and this time she didn''t take the initiative since Shishio had already taken her lips.


    Unlike her first kiss, the kiss that Shishio initiated was a kiss full of desire. It was packed with punches, and it would leave a deep impression.


    Hugging each other''s bodies closely and intertwining their feet fingers against each other, they started to nibble each other''s lips.


    The worries inside her head slowly disappeared, and it was changed into a pleasure that she had never felt before. Her head was nk, and she was just focused on the kiss they exchanged.


    "Hmnh...! Ahnh...! Hnnh...!"


    Mai didn''t feel that it was enough as she kept moaning, she wanted more and to be even closer, and her desire was transmitted to Shishio as he started to insert his tongue inside her mouth.


    Mai didn''t stop him and opened her teeth, letting their tongues entangle each other while rubbing each other''s bodies.


    It felt so nice, it felt so good, all the things on their heads disappeared, and they only focussed on the present pleasure.


    Neither of them wanted to part their lips and continued this kiss as long as they could.


    Mai started to have hypoxia, but she greedily sucked the oxygen from Shishio''s mouth.


    Luckily, Shishio had an "Enhanced Lungs," or he might pass out right now.


    However, in the end, they needed to take a breath, so they parted their lips as they took a heavy breath since their kiss was so intense.


    Mai breathed heavily in a daze, but then she felt something hard and hot on her stomach. She started to sober, but the heat on her body could not be stopped. She raised her face and stared at Shishio, giving him a clear sign that if he pushed here and now, she wouldn''t refuse, but...


    "Let''s sleep."


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment before she smiled and snuggled on his arm.


    "Thank you."


    "What?"


    "For not giving up on me."


    "I won''t give up on you, and I don''t want to." Shishio kissed Mai''s forehead for thest time and said, "Good night."


    "Good night." Mai nodded, but then she also gave him a peck on Shishio''s cheek before she closed her eyes with a smile, thinking that she would have a good dream tonight. Still, before she slept, she thought that his size was too big, right?


    Still, while Mai had a good dream, Shishio needed to use all of his wills to fight against the demon in his heart, and at the same time, he thought that Mai was more charming than the inn owner.

 Chapter 322 - A Day Without Shishio

    <h4>Chapter 322 - A Day Without Shishio</h4>


    Nanami was in ss, sitting in her seat before she looked at the empty seat behind her with a sigh. Compared to living alone in her apartment, she felt that living on the Sakurasou was several times better, especially when everyone was kind towards her.


    Still, Nanami was thinking about the question that Shishio had asked her before. If possible, she wanted him to tell her that she was his and ravaged her in his room at that time, but the kiss that they shared wasn''t bad either, or rather it was nice.


    However...


    "Nanami!"


    Hearing this cheerful voice, Nanami''s heart almost stopped. She turned her head and looked at Nana, who was smiling at her. She tried to maintain herposure as she greeted Nana back, but even so, her expression was still broken. "Ah, good morning, Nana."


    Nana smiled and asked in a low voice, "I have heard that Shishio has asked you to be his maid."


    Nanami''s stomach somehow churned, and it was a bit painful. Her expression was quite stiff, but she nodded. "Yes, Nana." Still, somehow, she was a bit proud that she could seduce Shishio, and at the same time, she also knew that she was a third party who had disturbed the rtionship between Shishio and Nana. Frankly, she still felt quite guilty, especially when she kissed him so suddenly and even if she knew that Nana was his girlfriend, but even so, she didn''t feel regret.


    Nana kept smiling as she approached Nanami. "How about we have lunch togetherter?"


    "...."


    Nanami wasn''t sure why, but she somehow understood the feeling of the cheating partner, who was found by the wife of her partner. It was such a nerve wreaking, but she took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes." She felt that her feeling toward Shishio didn''t lose to Nana, so she didn''t hesitate and had lunch with Nanater.


    Looking at Nanami, whose nervous expression started to change, Nana curled her lips and smiled, thinking that the lunch would be fun. "But before that, can you tell me what kind of perverted request that he has asked you, Nanami?"


    "Er...."


    ---


    While Nana and Nanami talked to each other, Rui was staring at the window absentmindedly. It might be her second time having sex with Shishio, and unlike her first time, she didn''t feel sore. Instead, she felt ultimate pleasure. She wondered whether she could do it again, and while thinking about that, she didn''t realize that someone had been calling her.


    "Rui!"


    "Ah!" Rui was startled, then noticed Momo Kashiwabara standing next to her. "Sorry, Momo, I have been thinking about something." She apologized since she knew that she had been ignoring Momo.


    "It''s alright, but what are you thinking about?" Momo asked curiously.


    "Er..." Rui didn''t think that she could talk about this matter to Momo, and she also knew that her rtionship with Shishio was quite wrong in people''s eyes, especially when he already had a girlfriend.


    "Is it Shishio?" Momo asked with a smile.


    "...." Rui.


    Momo sat down in front of Rui before she moved closer and whispered, "Did you two have sex?"


    Rui looked at Momo in shock. "...How?"


    Momo smiled and said, "You have the face of a woman. Of course, I notice it." But then she sighed and said, "Still, I didn''t expect Shishio to be the type of person who would cheat." She knew that Shishio had a girlfriend, which was why she was quite surprised when she learned that Rui and Shishio had sex.


    "No, no, I''m the one who seduced him. He''s not at fault," Rui quickly said.


    "Really?" Momo was dumbfounded.


    "Um..." Rui was ufortable, but she nodded since she didn''t want Momo to misunderstand Shishio. She knew that the one who seduced him was her, and even though she knew that he had a girlfriend, she just couldn''t stop it.


    Momo looked at Rui for a moment and asked, "Was it good?"


    "...What?" Rui was dumbfounded.


    "I mean..." Momo moved closer again and asked, "Having sex with him, does it feel good?"


    "....." Rui blinked her eyes, but then she said, "Why should I tell you?"


    "Then should I tell his girlfriend?" Momo asked.


    "....." Rui pursed her lips and said, "Don''t tell anyone, alright?"


    "Okay!" Momo nodded without hesitation and said, "I won''t tell anyone."


    Rui looked at Momo for a moment, then nodded. There was a blush on her face, and she said in a murmur, "It feels good..."


    "Really?" Looking at Rui''s expression, Momo could tell that Rui wasn''t lying, and she could also tell that it seemed that Shishio''s ability in that area was amazing, but then there was one more question that she wanted to ask, "How big is it?"


    "Huh?" Rui was startled, but then she thought for a moment and tried to measure his size with her hand. "Should it be this much?" If she had a ruler, it would be easier, but she didn''t have it, so she could only tell Momo ording to her experience and estimation.


    "So big!" Momo eximed loudly, causing everyone to look in their direction.


    However, Rui quickly covered Momo''s mouth and red at her. "Don''t be so loud!"


    Momo nodded and took Rui''s hand away from her mouth. "It should be 18 to 20 cm?"


    "That should be..." Rui was still shy, and her face was so red, but at the same time, she felt a bit regret to tell this matter to Momo since she thought that she had betrayed Shishio.


    Momo murmured, trying to measure his size with her hands, and couldn''t believe it for a while, but then she asked, "So what''s your rtionship?"


    "Our rtionship?" Rui was startled, she thought for a moment, and knew that they were friends, but they had sex, so their rtionship was...


    "...It should be a sex friend?" Rui answered unsurely, and she was wondering how Momo''s reaction was, but she saw that Momo''s reaction was quite t, and she asked, "You''re not surprised?"


    "What''s so weird? There''s a lot of people in that rtionship after all," Momo said calmly. After all, it wasn''t umon for a high school student in this country to have a sex friend rtionship, considering how open this country was.


    "Really?" Rui murmured and felt surprised. She wasn''t sure what love was, but she would love to have a rtionship to be more than a friend with Shishio. However, she also knew that Shishio had more than one girlfriend, which made her feel uneptable. The thought of dating him together with other girls was quite uneptable for her, considering she didn''t know his girlfriends and all.


    "By the way, Rui-Rui, can I ask you something?" Momo asked with a smile.


    "What''s wrong?" Rui asked while looking at Momo with a doubtful expression.


    "Can you include me if you have sex?" Momo asked.


    "...."


    ---


    The time passed quickly, and before long, it was time for lunch, and Nana brought Nanami directly to the literature clubroom.


    Mea and Maiko also followed, wondering what happened between Nanami and Nana, but they could tell that it should be rted to Shishio, which was why they were curious.


    As they left swiftly, Usa also wanted to follow them, but when he saw Shishio was absent, he knew that his chance to join them was nill, and at the same time, he was wondering whether there was a way for him to get close to Ritsu Kawai.


    ''I wonder what I should do?''


    Usa sighed and wondered whether he should just confess directly?


    Still, when Usa thought about Tagami, who had been shot down by his crush without mercy, he felt a bit scared, and he was afraid that their rtionship might change after he confessed. ''Hmm, maybe I should talk with Shishio.'' However, he needed to think about the test first since if he failed, then the consequences would be disastrous!


    ---


    Nanami thought that she would be judged and mocked that she was a thieving cat or something, but she didn''t expect that...


    "Nanami-san, can I call you that?" Miu asked with a smile.


    "Ah, yes, you can call me that, Senpai." Nanami nodded without hesitation with some nervousness on her face.


    "Thank you for taking care of Shishio. He is quite busy after all," Miu said.


    "No, no, I have been paid after all..." Nanami nodded and somehow felt that Miu was so gentle.


    "Don''t be nervous. Let''s eat before the ss starts," Saki said calmly.


    "Okay, okay, let''s eat," Nana said with a smile.


    Everyone started to eat together, some of them ate bread, and some ate bento while talking to each other.


    Still, Nanami felt weird since everyone was kind and gentle. She felt happy when she thought nothing had happened, but then suddenly...


    "By the way, Nanami, Shishio isn''t asking you a perverted request, right?" Saki suddenly asked.


    "....."


    Everyone suddenly fell in silence, and they looked at Nanami simultaneously.


    "Ah, um, I..." Nanami wasn''t sure what to say since she was too nervous.


    Saki, Nana, and Miu looked at each other and knew that Shishio didn''t do anything to Nanami, but they also knew that Nanami might have a feeling for Shishio. However, it was normal since they knew the number of girls that had fallen for him in this school couldn''t be counted with their hands.


    "Huh? You have be Shishio''s maid, Nanami?" Maiko was startled.


    "How?" Mea also asked in surprise.


    Ritsu didn''t say much since she knew Nanami''s status, but at the same time, she was also curious. She wanted to ask Shishio, but that guy hadn''t been home for a while, and even now, he skipped school because he had something to do, so there was no chance for her to ask a question.


    "Ah, um..." Nanami somehow wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but she still told them truthfully that she had just cleaned up his room, clothes and cooked him for food. As for Shishio''s request to ask her to wear a maid uniform, she thought he was just teasing her since he didn''t ask her to wear a maid uniform after she became his maid.


    Hearing Nanami''s answer, everyone nodded and thought it was pretty normal, but some still asked.


    "Did you wash his underwear too?"


    "...."


    Somehow, this lunch had be a Q&A session for Nanami.


    Still, Nanami also didn''t answer every question that they asked. After all, there was no way for her to tell them that she had kissed Shishio so suddenly, and she also had kissed Shishio several times on his bed before.


    While talking to each other, no one would expect Shiina to drop a bomb suddenly.


    "Saki, did you have sex with Shishio?"


    "....."


    When Shiina asked this question, the clubroom was in silence, and they turned their attention to Saki instead of Nanami.


    Nanami was also dumbfounded while looking at Saki. She knew that Shishio was a scumbag with more than one girlfriend, but she didn''t believe it, which was why when Shiina suddenly asked that question, she knew that it was real, and it seemed that the rtionship between four girlfriends was close to each other.


    They might have noticed it before, but they weren''t sure. However, when they looked closely, they could see that Saki had be more beautiful, and if they had to give an example, it was like a bud had bloomed into a beautiful flower.


    Saki was like a rose.


    Saki was beautiful, but her cold and curt expression were like a thorn. However, as long as they could bear that thorn, they could see how charming this girl was.


    Before that, beauty might not have shown that much, but now, Saki had bloomed.


    Saki was shocked when Shiina suddenly asked that question. If Shiina had asked that question privately, then she might not overthink and answered that question truthfully, but there were many people in front of her!


    Even though Saki was familiar with all of them, and they were all girls, she was still shy at that moment. Her face blushed, and her body was slightly hot when she remembered the night she was with Shishio.


    Still...


    Saki was pressured at that moment, and it wasn''t something so shameful, so she didn''t mind admitting it. "Um."


    "...."


    While Shishio wasn''t at school, there were many things happening, and he didn''t know that there were a lot of problems that were waiting for him to solve when he returned.

 Chapter 323 - Torii Gate And An Affair

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Torii Gate And An Affair</h4>


    Mai had never thought that sleeping could be so exhrating. She was just sleeping beside him, but all vexatious, awful never-ending cycle, this flood of outrageous thoughts, and all other disappeared directly as she was beside him. Even though it might be bold, he also took advantage of her, she didn''t hate it, and somehow she learned what happiness meant.


    However...


    Mai somehow felt something was missing, and as she opened her eyes, she saw that the scumbag had disappeared.


    "..."


    Her heart stopped, and her eyes were in shock. "SHISHIO!!!" Ignoring the fact that the wall instion in this ce wasn''t good, she screamed loudly and searched for him, panicked. She didn''t want to be forgotten. She wanted to be remembered. "Shishio, where are you?!" She kept screaming and felt frightened at the thought that he had left her until she heard his voice from the outside.


    "Mai, I''m outside! Open the window!"


    Without hesitation, Mai opened the window and looked at Shishio, who waved his hand, smiling toward her direction.


    Still, Shishio, who saw Mai''s expression, knew that he had done something wrong to Mai.


    ---


    "I''m sorry, alright?"


    Mai didn''t listen to his apology and kept hugging Shishio on the beach outside of the inn.


    Shishio also knew that it was wrong to leave Mai so suddenly in the morning, but there was something that he needed to check, and he couldn''t get a signal inside the inn, so he needed to go to the outside.


    "Did you go out because you want to use this chance to make me fall for you by using a suspension bridge effect? If so, then congrattions, you have made me hate you," Mai said as she stared at Shishio grieffully since she was so frightened before when she thought that he had left her.


    "Of course not. If I don''t have something to do, I won''t leave you. Also, you have fallen for me, right? So what''s the use of using this cheap trick?" Shishio said as he hugged Mai.


    "Who is falling for you?!" Mai retorted with a blush on her face, but then she asked, "I hope that you have a good reason for leaving me." She curled her lips and grumbled, showing how annoyed she was.


    "Well, how about we sit down while we talk?" Shishio said.


    Mai stared at Shishio for a moment, then nodded. "Okay."


    Shishio then sat down on the beach, and Mai sat next to him.


    "You''re not sitting on myp?" Shishio asked.


    "...." Mai looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded. "Don''t take advantage of me, alright?"


    "We have kissed each other. What are you embarrassed for?" Shisho said speechlessly.


    Mai blushed instantly as she pped Shishio''s thigh before she sat on Shishio''sp as she stared at the sea, watching the sunrise and the Tori Gate that was hit by the waves several times.


    The Torii Gate might have been built for centuries, but it was still standing firm on the single rock, being hit by the rough waves millions of times.


    Mai had never thought the scenery in front of her was so divine, and it made her realize how beautiful the world was.


    "Beautiful..."


    Mai blushed and looked at Shishio as she rested her head on his chest. It might be because it was early in the morning, so the temperature was still quite chilly, which caused her to shudder, but then she felt him hugging her body gently, sharing his body warm on her. She looked at him with a pout, but she didn''t say much and asked, "I hope that you have a good reason for leaving me so suddenly."


    "Well, before that, you smell good, Mai." Shishio could smell the scent of flowers from Mai''s hair that invaded his nasal cavity and caused him to sniff her hair several times.


    "Enough of a joke!" Mai''s face was red as she twisted Shishio''s waist.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop, Mai!" Shishio showed a painful expression even though it wasn''t.


    Mai snorted and said, "So can you tell me what are you doing here, leaving me alone inside the room?" Even though the scenery in this ce was breathtaking, she didn''t think that it was better than sleeping while hugging her, right? After all,pared to the beauty of nature, she believed in her beauty more.


    "Of course." Shishio nodded and said, "I have good news for you, Mai."


    "Good news?"


    "Yeah." Shishio smiled and said, "You''re alright now."


    "....." Mai.


    Shishio might not be able to forget Mai''s expression right now since it was so funny that it made him ignore the beauty of the Pacific Ocean in front of him.


    "How?" There is only one question on Mai''s head right now.


    "Do you know about this forum?" Shishio said and showed the forum that he had made before.


    "Well, I know this forum since I have heard that everyone in the sstely. It is quite popr, right?" Mai nodded with a confused expression and asked, "So what''s wrong with this forum?"


    "I made this forum," Shishio said.


    "..." Mai was dumbfounded, but then she asked unsurely, "...Did you make this forum for me?"


    The truth, even if Shishio didn''t meet Mai, he had nned to make this forum, but since Mai asked him this question, he nodded without hesitation and said, "Yeah, I made this forum to help to solve your situation." He looked at Mai, who showed an expression that told him to continue talking, so he exined why he made this forum and how he had helped Mai solve her situation.


    On Sunday night, Shishio had started his n by triggering the memory of everyone with a flood of discussions about Mai Sakurajima. Everyone forgot Mai, so all he needed to do was remind everyone about Mai.


    Shishio put a photo of one actress to one actress after another, asking the students on the forum whether the actress in the photo was Sakurajima Mai, but they denied him. However, he was persistent and kept telling them that the actress in the photo was Sakurajima Mai. Still, they were also persistent, but at the same time, they also forgot how the face of the Sakurajima Mai looked. However, as he kept repeating the process several times, finally, someone remembered and posted the photo of Mai Sakurajima on the discussion.


    By then, it had be a snowball effect, and everyone remembered Mai Sakurajima.


    Mai was dumbfounded when she heard Shishio''s exnation since she didn''t expect that he had nned everything to solve her problem. She was happy that her problem was solved, and from the reaction of everyone on the forum, she knew that she was remembered again, but then again, she felt annoyed with Shishio. "Why didn''t you tell me?" If he had made such a n, then she wouldn''t be this scared, right?


    "I''m not sure whether this method is working or not. If this method fails, then you''ll be disappointed, right? So I keep this matter a secret until it is working. Luckily, it is working," Shishio said with a sigh since the method he had nned was working. Still, he also needed to thank Ryuunosuke since he had helped him.


    Mai stared at Shishio, then asked, "So from the beginning, you have never thought to confess to me?"


    "..........."


    Shishio felt that his heart stopped at that moment, and he saw Mai kept staring at him, waiting for him to answer her question. He took a deep breath and shook his head. "No, I n to. If this n fails, then I''ll confess to you in front of everyone, even though I might hurt my girlfriends during the process." He grabbed Mai''s hands, rubbing them gently while thinking that her hands were so cold that he felt that he was holding an ice cube. Luckily, as he rubbed her hands and shared his warm body, her hands became warm.


    Shishio knew that his decision to confess Mai in front of the public might lead to a disastrous effect on his girlfriends since he would hurt them. After all, no girls wanted to see their boyfriends confess to another girl right in public since it was simr to public humiliation. Not that he could say that he was right either since he was a scumbag.


    "So, do you love me?" Mai asked, kept staring at Shishio to see whether he was lying or not, but frankly, his words touched her since it was told with a genuine feeling. Shishio might be a scumbag, but when he faced a woman, he faced them with a genuine feeling, with some white lies in between so they wouldn''t notice.


    If it was before, Shishio might give a choice to the girls whether they wanted to y around or had a serious rtionship with him, but for this girl, it was different. He looked at Mai, looking straight into her eyes, and said, "Mai, I want you. Will you be mine?"


    Mai curled her lips and said, "What a scumbag."


    "......."


    "But I don''t hate it." Mai showed a beautiful smile and asked, "Still, I won''t agree to your confession."


    "......."


    Mai looked at Shishio''s reaction and felt a bit annoyed. "Can you at least show some frustration?"


    Shishio sighed and said, "I mean, isn''t it normal for you to reject me? I''m a scumbag anyway."


    Mai snorted and said, "If so, then you give up so easily?"


    "Of course not." Shishio then took Mai''s lips again, which caused her to open her eyes in surprise.


    Mai was dumbfounded and wanted to push him, but this indescribable feeling filled her chest. She felt that she might not feel it if she did it with someone other than him.


    They kept kissing as the sound of waves hitting the Torii Gate was heard several times, showing the jealousy of the Pacific Ocean toward Shishio, wondering why this bastard could kiss such a beautiful girl.


    As they parted their lips, Shishio asked again, "Mai, I love you." He kissed her forehead while hugging her in his arms.


    "Um." Mai''s face was red, and she nodded, but she was still dissatisfied with the fact that this guy was a scumbag. "Let me talk with your girlfriends first."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and didn''t overthink since he had caught this girl, so whether Mai would answer him right now or sooner, it was all the same. While Mai''s problem was solved, he thought about Shiina, Saki, Nana, and Miu and knew that he needed to coax them so they could be a sister willingly. "After this, do you want to go around Ibaraki? It''s wasteful if we don''t use this chance to tour around."


    "Okay." Mai agreed without hesitation and didn''t care whether they had skipped school twice. "I have heard that there''s a beautiful flower garden here. I want to see that."


    "Sure."


    They talked to each other until the sun rose and their stomachs rumbled. They decided to return to the hotel, but they were surprised to see the inn owner who was about to enter their room when they opened the door.


    "Oh? Have you woken up? I thought I''d wake you up? Also, who is this? Your girlfriend?" The inn owner asked one after another with a disappointed tone, thinking that all the good men had been taken.


    "Yes, she''s my girlfriend." Shishio didn''t shy away, introducing Mai as his girlfriend, and Mai also didn''t say anything, only blushing while looking away.


    "How about we have breakfast now? I have prepared it. Come on." The inn owner directly hugged Shishio''s arm and pressed it into her two soft mountains, making him giddy, but he quickly escaped from the inn owner since Mai stepped on his feet.


    "Thank you," Shishio said with a smile which caused the inn owner to daze, but then Mai pulled his ear. "Ouch! Ouch! Mai, stop! It hurts!"


    "Next time, don''t stay in this inn again."


    Mai was afraid that if Shishio stayed in this inn again, there might be an affair happening.

 Chapter 324 - Why Are There So Many Flavors?

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Why Are There So Many vors?</h4>


    While Shishio might not exin how his date with Mai on Ibaraki was, there was one word that could describe their date at that time.


    Fun.


    With Mai''s situation having been solved, neither Shishio nor Mai were worried about anything, and they yed together, visiting various ces on Ibaraki. Anyway, Mai was wearing a cap, and even though she was famous, they were in the countryside, so it might be quite rare for someone to know about Mai.


    Still, while they were on the date, Shishio also opened the rewards he had gotten from Mai''s mother and Maist night.


    <As you have taken Sakurajima Mai''s first kiss, you received 67% share of Muji TV>


    He received two rewards, and those rewards were a "Mountain" and "67% shares of Muji TV."


    Shishio felt a bit weird by one of his rewards, but when he received it, he didn''t expect that he would really receive a mountain.


    Many people might not know, but there were a lot of small mountains in Japan, and he had received one of them.


    The mountain was located in Saitama prefecture, and from the description, it was a good ce for a trip during the summer.


    As for his second reward, he received shares of a famous Japanese television station, which made him think that the rewards from the main heroine had always been rich.


    Anyway, Shishio had a lot of experiences now, so even if the rewards were amazing, and he was roaring in happiness when he received his rewards, his face was as calm as a monk who had achieved enlightenment. Still, if he became a monk, his temple might be popr now.


    After spending their trip at Ibaraki, they returned to Mai''s apartment in the evening, but neither of them would expect that someone was standing at the entrance waiting for them.


    "Mai."


    Mai''s mother was standing at the entrance of Mai''s apartment, looking at her daughter with aplicated gaze. She remembered everything and wondered why she had forgotten her daughter before.


    However, when Mai''s mother was about to talk with her daughter, she noticed Shishio. She looked at Shishio from up and down as if observing her son-inw. Still, the strict process ended in a second, and she showed a satisfied expression. "So, is this your boyfriend? Is he going to be my son-inw?"


    "..........."


    Shishio wasn''t sure how to react, but one thing for sure, Mai''s mother was beautiful. "Hello, aunty."


    Mai coughed hard several times and said, "Shishio, you should go back first. I need to talk with my mother."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and didn''t force her to let him stay since he also needed to go back. "If something happens, just call me, alright?"


    Mai nodded and said, "I''ll visit Sakurasou directly if something happens." She then pecked Shishio''s cheek before she grabbed her mother directly from her apartment, ignoring her mother, who wanted to talk with Shishio, wondering whether he had an interest in entering showbiz.


    Shishio shook his head then turned his gaze to the luxurious SUV car that slowly approached him. "Roberta."


    "Shishio-sama," Roberta said as she opened the window of the car.


    "Have you prepared my room here?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Roberta nodded. "I''ll park the car. Wait for a moment." She then drove to the car to the parking park, leaving Shishio, who was observing the apartment building in front of him.


    Shishio knew that he had asked for a house, but he didn''t expect Tokugawa to give him the entire building, telling him that he could rent or sell the suites inside the apartment building. As for the suites that had been sold, nothing could be done, but anyway, this entire building had be his, and it made him feelplex while also thinking that the Tokugawa family was still rich.


    "Let''s go, Shishio-sama."


    Roberta suddenly appeared beside him and pulled his hand.


    Looking at her eager expression, Shishio didn''t stop her and knew what they were about to do. "Wait a moment, let''s go to the convenience store first. You don''t bring it, right?"


    Roberta thought for a moment and asked, "What about your technique, Shishio-sama?" After all, the feeling of using rubber and non-rubber was different, and if she asked which one she loved the most, then without a doubt, it was non-robber since she could feel the connection with him.


    "Well, just in case, right?"


    Shishio didn''t need a condom, but anyway, he just wanted to try to use it since it had been a while since he used it. If it didn''t feelfortable, it wouldn''t be toote to take it offter.


    Roberta, who was eager at this moment, just wanted to go to bed, but she also knew that safety was first since Shishio was still a high school and it wasn''tte. "Then I''ll prepare the room first...." She told Shishio the room number and entered the apartment building while Shishio went to the convenience store to buy a condom.


    Shishio''s choice of condom had never been weird. He chose the biggest size and the thinnest one with a mint vor. After he bought a pack of boxes of condoms, he decided to go out, but he didn''t expect to meet someone unexpected.


    This person also didn''t expect to meet Shishio either.


    "Shishio?"


    "Yukino-senpai?"


    "Why are you here?" Yukinoshita asked as she looked at Shishio curiously. "Also, I have heard that you have been absent, right?"


    "How did you know?" Shishio asked weirdly, wondering how this girl knew he didn''t go to the school twice.


    "The girls in my ss cried when they knew that they couldn''t see you for two days," Yukinoshita said without emotion.


    "...Am I really that handsome?" Shishio murmured and didn''t expect his absence would cause such a reaction.


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes, but she didn''t deny that this guy was handsome. Still, even though her reaction wasn''t as exaggerated as the girls in her ss, she was quite curious about why he was here. "I have heard that you were sick. Are you alright now?" She had heard from the gossip of her ssmates that Shishio was sick, so she asked him worriedly.


    "Yeah, I feel better now. Thanks." Shishio smiled and didn''t say much about the reason why he didn''t go to the school.


    Still, Yukinoshita was in a daze and blushed when she saw Shishio''s smile before she covered her face with her hand as if she had a migraine.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    "Nothing." Yukinoshita let out a sigh and asked, "So what are you doing here?" She then noticed a small box inside a stic bag, wondering what Shishio had bought.


    Shishio, who noticed Yukinoshita''s gaze, quickly averted her attention by talking and hiding what he had bought. "My apartment is nearby."


    "Really?" As expected, Yukinoshita was attracted by Shishio''s words and asked, "Where?"


    "Over there." Shishio pointed his finger toward his apartment building, located rtively near the convenience store. "How about you, Senpai?"


    "I am right over there." Yukinoshita also pointed her finger in the opposite direction of his apartment building. Still, she took a second nce at Shishio''s apartment building and nodded inwardly.


    Shishio looked in the direction that Yukinoshita pointed and saw a high-end penthouse building. He looked at Yukinoshita and thought that no matter where it was, an official or a politician was full of corruption.


    "Did you think something rude?" Yukinoshita frowned.


    "No, nothing." Shishio shook his head and quickly erased the strange thought on his mind.


    "But didn''t you live in Sakurasou? Did you move?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "No, my family has an apartment here, but I mostly live at Sakurasou since my aunt is living there."


    "I see..." Yukinoshita nodded thoughtfully.


    "Then Senpai, I''ll go back first, and good luck with the exam tomorrow," Shishio said with a smile and didn''t intend to talk with Yukinoshita too long.


    "Yes, you too. Good luck with the exam," Yukinoshita also said with a smile.


    Shishio then, without hesitation, dashed to his apartment since someone was waiting for him in the apartment. He entered the apartment and went to the room told by Roberta before. He pressed the bell, and he heard the sound of footsteps being heard from inside.


    As the door opened, Shishio and Roberta looked at each other for a moment.


    His eyes brightened since she was still wearing her maid uniform, and without hesitation, he leaped toward her sincest night was hell for him since he couldn''t let it out.


    Roberta also answered him like a female leopard. She charged toward him and took his lips greedily while hugging his body.


    The door was closed, and they started to do what they had been wanting to do, enjoying the carnal desire that had been built up inside their bodies.


    ---


    While Haru and Roberta were doing what they needed to do, Yukinoshita entered the convenience store to buy some snacks for her night study, but then she was curious at what Shishio had bought.


    ''If I''m not wrong, it should be a little box, right?''


    Yukinoshita looked around the convenience store to see whether she could find something in the shape of a little box, but then her eyes stopped at the noticeable shelf that made her blush.


    Yukinoshita had never had an interest in this shelf and had never nced at it, but because the shape of the packaging that was sold on this shelf was simr to what was bought by Shishio, she became curious.


    ''Why are there a lot of vors?''


    Yukinoshita looked at several condoms that were presented on the shelf, wondering why there were a lot of vors such as strawberries, banana, orange, apple, and even durian, which made her speechless and wondered what was the use of vors on a condom.


    Yukinohista then shook her head and felt that it might be her misunderstanding.


    Yukinoshita didn''t believe it, but she just couldn''t get out the thought on her mind.


    "The total is 1,555 yen," the female cashier said, but she was clearly in a daze, seeming, thinking about something.


    Yukinoshita paid the money, but then, she couldn''t hold them anymore and asked, "Um, can I ask something?"


    "Yes?" The female cashier looked at Yukinoshita curiously.


    "What did he buy before?" Yukinoshita asked naively.


    "He?"


    The female cashier remembered Yukinoshita was talking with Shishio outside of the store before, so she didn''t overthink and pointed at the item that was bought by Shishio. "He bought this one." She held the item that was purchased by Shishio and showed it to Yukinoshita. "It''s amazing, right?" She sighed and said, "I''m jealous of his girlfriend."


    "..........."


    Yukinosita was in silence since the thing that the female cashier showed made her dumbfounded, and her cheeks blushed.


    Okamoto 003 Super Big Boy Mint vor.


    ".........."


    Yukinoshita clenched her fist and thought she needed to talk with Shishioter.

 Chapter 325 - Shishio: I Dont Hate Being Scolded

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Shishio: I Don''t Hate Being Scolded</h4>


    After cleaning up the apartment room, Shishio and Roberta returned to Sakurasaou.


    Shishio knew that Mai was alright, and after her matter with her mother ended, she might call him tonight or tomorrow, but then again, both mother and daughter might need to talk to each other. Still, he hoped to speak with Mai''s mother more in the future.


    However, Shishio felt that his progress was too fast.


    Shishio knew that he needed to stabilize the feelings of the four girlfriends that he had. He might be greedy for Mai, but he was afraid that Mai might capsize his fleets so she could monopolize him.


    Shishio stared at the street from the passenger seat inside the car, watching people, vehicles, buildings, and many random sceneries along the way while thinking about his rtionship with women.


    Shishio was a scumbag, and he didn''t deny it, but at the same time, he also knew that being a scumbag, he needed to manage his time right. He didn''t need to worry too much about Shiina and Roberta since they were practically living with him. As for Miu and Saki, he also didn''t need to worry about the two, and what he worried about the most was probably Nana.


    Out of all the girls, Nana might be one of the girls that he spent the most time with since she was practically sitting next to him. He also knew that she wanted to go on a normal date.


    Shishio had been quite busytely, and he thought he hadn''t spent much time with Nana after school. He remembered the time when they came to the school early and had a secret rendezvous in the literature clubroom alone, thinking about their bet to go on a date together alone. He thought for a moment while wondering whether he should invite her on a date alone during Golden Week.


    Still, after Nana moved to his apartmentter, Shishio felt they should have more time together.


    ''It might also be good for Mai.''


    After all, Nana would stay in the same apartment as Mai.


    Mai was a lonely girl, and even though Shishio wanted to spend his time as much as he wished to with Mai, he was only a single man, and he couldn''t use "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu," even though he had a "Ninjutsu Mastery."


    Still, Shishio thought about Shiina, who pushed his back at that time and could only sigh that he couldn''t be loyal to this lovely girl, so all he could do was to give her more love than the others.


    As for Nanami and Rui, Shishio hadn''t thought to get serious with either of them now.


    His rtionship with Nanami was a rtionship between an employee and a boss.


    His rtionship with Rui was... probably a sex friend?


    While Shishio thought that it might be great if they could be together and stay in harmony with each other, he knew that it needed a process, and he couldn''t force them.


    Anyway, Shishio knew that one thing that he needed to do was to get stronger. It might seem strange, but he had a lot of women, and of course, to satisfy them in the future, he needed a strong and healthy body, so from now on, he was going to live a healthy life, protecting his kidney, and essential organs on his body so he could live well and had a great nightlife.


    While talking with Roberta about what had happened to Sakurasou while he had gone, they had arrived at Sakurasou, and as expected, the moment he entered, he was greeted by his aunt with a bright smile.


    "Let''s talk, Shishio-kun."


    "..."


    Shishio wondered how many times Chihiro had asked him to talk right now.


    ---


    Shishio could only sigh when Chihiro reminded him several times, telling him that he needed to go to school and study hard as a student.


    Still, being scolded was a great thing since it showed that person still cared about you.


    If someone didn''t care about you, then they would ignore you, be apathetic, be a passerby in their lives, or treat you like air.


    Which was why being scolded was a great thing, but he definitely wasn''t a masochist, nor was he affected by Shiro-san, who gave him a thumbs up while hiding behind the door with everyone, watching him being scolded by Chihiro with a smile.


    Shishio only nced at them helplessly before he stared at Chihiro, not toward her face since right now, she was scolding him, so her expression wasn''t that pleasant still even, so she was still beautiful.


    Shishio didn''t stare at Chihiro''s face or body but moved down slightly, staring at her legs that were wrapped in a pair of stockings.


    Chihiro wore a white cascade cored white shirt with a ck pencil skirt which gave a professional appearance and intensified her mature charm. Under the skirt, her legs were wrapped in 20 denier stockings which gave her a natural, smooth appearance and perfectly silky legs.


    Shishio often sighed and wondered why Chihiro was his aunt, and at the same time, he wondered why stockings were so great.


    "Did you listen to me, Shishio?" Chihiro asked as she stared at Shishio with a strict expression and pressed her legs together.


    "..... "


    "I did."


    Shishio nodded, but he didn''t really listen to Chihiro''s words since he knew that it was pointless. Still, as she lifted her legs and opened her legs slightly, showing the fluffy slit between her legs caused the beast inside his pants to throb. He wondered whether this woman wanted to scold him or seduce him.


    Shishio still remembered the time when they had decided what kind of rtionship they would have in the future, but if she kept seducing him like this, then...


    Chihiro stared at Shishio, looking at him condescending gaze from up to down.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro, who sat on the sofa while he was sitting on the floor in a seiza manner. It might be his imagination, but it seemed she enjoyed this situation when she could look down on him from a high position.


    Should he be surprised?


    Not really, since he was also a sadist, so he could also understand Chihiro''s feelings.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro''s eyes which somehow got out of focus, staring at him while nibbling her lower lips from time to time. She might not have noticed that he had noticed her expression, considering he was looking down and using a mirror to gaze upon her lustful expression.


    Chihiro stared at Shishio, who lowered his head before she snorted, then looked at the souvenirs that Shishio had bought. There was soba, natto, and soy milk, which made her wonder where this guy went. "Where did you go?" Still, his weak appearance somehow made her want to tease him more. He often appeared strong, and it was quite rare for him to show his weakness which was why she might be more excited than expected.


    "Ibaraki."


    Shishio didn''t hide that he went to Ibaraki, but he hid the fact that he went there with Mai. He was also sure that Chihiro might not believe him, considering Mai was a famous child actress and all.


    Chihiro sighed and said, "Shishio, I''m not going to stop you with your business, but you should also need to take care of your study."


    "I know." Shishio nodded.


    "Tomorrow is the Monthly Exam. Are you ready for it?" Chihiro asked.


    "Of course, I''m ready," Shishio said with neither a humble nor overbearing tone while inwardly, he didn''t think that he would fail in this exam. Still, at the same time, he realized that the system''s existence was a great thing since it helped him with a lot of things.


    Instead, wasn''t this system too overpowered?


    Sometimes Shishio felt a bit scared that he might change because of how convenient the system was, but at the same time, he was also confident that he wouldn''t change. His feelings were contradictory, but this feeling was important, so it could be an anchor that could help him not to be swayed by various things that would change his personality.


    "Are you sure?" Chihiro looked at Shishio with a skeptical expression since she had never seen him studying.


    "I''m sure." Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    "If you can''t get a good score, then what will you do?" Chihiro asked and moved her legs again, showing her fluffy slit again to Shishio by ident.


    As if being hypnotized, Shishio also gazed upon that ce before he answered, "Then I won''t go out until I get a good score during the mid-term exam."


    "Good." Chihiro nodded with a satisfied smile, but then, it might be an ident, or deliberately, she moved one of her feet on top of Shishio''s thigh.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro''s beautiful and alluring foot ced on the top of his thigh. He could feel that she moved her feet slightly, rubbing his thigh gently.


    It might be because they were in the blind spot of everyone, and their action couldn''t be seen, so she might be bold and try to tease him. Or she might get horny from scolding him, which led them into this situation.


    Still, this action caused his entire blood to be on fire, jolting his entire body as if being electrocuted, before his cock swelled up and throbbing in a manner that couldn''t fail to be seen by Chihiro, considering his size.


    Shishio could see Chihiro''s gaze on theher region, and it might be because of an impulse, or might be something else, he asked, "Then if I get the 1st rank on the Monthly Exam tomorrow, will you get me a reward?" He held her ankle, causing her body to stiffen, and her neck reddened.


    "Reward? What kind?" Still, Chihiro answered his question with a hint of interest.


    "I''m not sure." Shishio shook his head and put down Chihiro''s feet on the side, rubbing her sole slightly, tickling her, and causing her spine to straighten before he stared at her eyes again and said, "Surprise me." He might lose his mind at this moment when he uttered those words.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio, smiled charmingly, and said, "Alright, if you can get 1st rank, I might give you a reward, so calm that down for now since it might not be weird for someone to suddenly see that." She had seen Shishio''s beast when it was in the soft state, but when she saw how big it was when it got hard, it took all of her will to maintain her dignity as his aunt.


    Hearing those words, Shishio also took a deep breath to calm down.


    Chihiro nodded when she saw the tent on his shorts dissipated before she nodded and turned her head to everyone who had been looking at them. "You cane in."


    Everyone rushed inside the living room without hesitation, and Kamiigusa Misaki went to the souvenirs that Shishio had bought, looking at them curiously, wondering whether there was something delicious.


    Nanami and Ritsu also came and reprimanded Misaki.


    Mayumi Nishikino and Sayaka Watanabe also did the same and looked at the souvenirs that Shishio had bought.


    Shiro-san gave a thump up to Shishio before he looked at the souvenirs, but he was punched by Mayumi and Sayaka, telling him not to get close.


    Still, the cutest one was Shiina as she sat on Shishio''sp and rubbed her head against his chin as if a cat that missed her master.


    Shishio''s will was tested again, and he realized that having a strong body during puberty also had a disadvantage. After all, the beast that was about to sleep started to wake up once again.


    With all the temptation he received, Shishio felt that it was impossible for him to stop being a scumbag.

 Chapter 326 - Just A Normal Day With Your Normal Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Just A Normal Day With Your Normal Scumbag</h4>


    Sitting in the ssroom, everyone had a solemn expression on their faces, waiting for something, and it wasn''t until Koharu Shirayama entered the ss that their expression became even tense.


    Koharu looked around then found Shishio, who had been absent for two days before she nodded to everyone. Still, she had to admit that looking at Shishio''s handsome face really gave her energy.


    Not only Koharu, but all the girls in the ss had been stressed when they couldn''t see Shishio for two days, and now, when he appeared, they were all happy, and somehow they were full of confidence.


    "The Monthly Exam is about to start, so be prepared!" Koharu said while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio, who had been looking at the window absently, looked at Koharu and gave her a smile that caused her to blush. Still, he didn''t overthink about Koharu since he was more excited about Chihiro''s reward if he got the 1st rank for the Monthly Exam.


    However, it seemed that someone misunderstood him.


    Shishio felt someone kick his feet which caused him to look at his right side. He saw Nana, who was looking at him, and even though no voice came out from her mouth, he could see the movement in her mouth.


    ''Don''t seduce Koharu-sensei!''


    "...."


    Shishio was a scumbag, but it didn''t mean that he would seduce all the girls and women that he met indiscriminately, alright?


    Still, with all of this, the Monthly Exam starts!


    ---


    "The exam has ended. Stop your pen!" Koharu shouted, but most of the students didn''t stop and wore down a few questions that they hadn''t answered until they could only give up when Koharu picked up all the tests from the table of the students.


    When Koharu passed Shishio''s desk, she looked at him for a while and sighed, wondering whether this test was too easy for Shishio.


    Shishio felt that the test was rtively easy, and without a doubt, he would get a reward from Chihiro, but for other students...


    "Ugh... it is so hard..."


    "I wonder if my mom will scold me..."


    "Uwaa! Sensei, wait a moment! Let me finish it for a while!"


    However, Koharu was merciless and collected all the exam papers before she walked out of the ss.


    While some of the students were calm and felt relief when the exam ended, some students were still panicking and could only sigh when they thought about their exam result.


    "Thank you, Shishio-kun." Nanami turned her head and looked at Shishio with a grateful expression. Last night, he taught everyone tips and which ces they should learn, which made her confident about the result of this exam. Even though she might not get a good score, she believed she wouldn''t fail and might enter the top 50 ranks.


    Nanami wasn''t greedy, after all, so she was satisfied with just the top 50.


    Shishio looked at Nanami amusedly and said, "You shouldn''t rx your guard. There are two more days, right?"


    Hearing Shishio''s reminder, Nanami could only sigh since this hell was going to continue for two following days, but even so, she wouldn''t give up since she had a dream that she needed to achieve in Tokyo.


    "Shishio, do you remember our bet?" Nana sat directly on Shishio''sp and asked him with a smile.


    This sudden action caused Shishio to flinch, especially when her orchid-like scent invaded his nose and her springy buttsnded right on the top of his sleeping beast. He tapped her tanned thigh gently without hesitation and whispered, "Nana, don''t sit there." Still, as he tapped her smooth tanned thighs, he could feel how soft and springy they were, which made him wonder how it felt toy his head on the top of them.


    "Huh? Why?" Nana asked with some confusion, but there was a slight smile in her eyes. Still, her body was slightly hot when Shishio tapped her thighs, causing her to squeeze her thighs together.


    Shishio suddenly felt Nana''s cheek butts tighten, squeezing the thing he hid inside his pants. He gritted his teeth and knew that if this continued, then he might not be able to control the beast inside him. He lifted Nana''s thighs without hesitation and moved her to his side, so they sat next to each other.


    Even so, with how small his chair was and how big his body was, and howrge Nana''s butts were, they needed to squeeze each other so they could sit next to each other.


    Nana smiled happily when she saw Shishio''s reaction as if she had won.


    Shishio sighed in relief since he had stopped the disaster, then looked helplessly at Nana and said, "Why don''t you pull your chair next to me?"


    ''If this isn''t the school, then let''s see how I''m going to punish you.'' Shishio thought maliciously at that moment.


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    "It''s great to sit this way," Nana said with augh as she hugged Shishio''s arm.


    Shishio could feel his arm being squeezed again, but this time, not by her cheeks butts or thighs, but by her two summits on her chest. Sometimes he wondered whether a girl''s body was a treasure since every part of their bodies could bring him happiness.


    Shishio felt that he was so simple since, at this moment, he had decided to forgive this girl.


    "....." Nanami, Mea, and Maiko.


    "So, do you remember?" Nana asked once again.


    "Of course, I remember, but you should also remember that you owe me a request, right?" Shishio still remembered that Nana had promised him a request, and he could ask anything he wanted when he won 1st ce on the Sport Test in the past.


    Nana blushed, but then she said, "Of course, I remember, but I want to talk with you about Nanami." She then looked at Nanami and smiled cheerfully, which caused Nanami to have a stomachache. "I have heard that you have hired her as your maid, right?" She whispered those words in a low voice so only Shishio and Nanami could hear her.


    Nanami could only lower her head, and somehow she felt that she was a thieving cat that had disturbed the rtionship between a husband and a wife, but this metaphor wasn''t wrong since she had forcefully kissed Shishio. Still, their kiss was so addicting that they kissed each other several times before, but then again, she understood that Shishio was a scumbag. However, even if he was a scumbag, she just couldn''t escape from him.


    Shishio was like a drug. Even though they knew that he was bad, they were so addicted to him.


    "We have an exam. I''ll exinter when the exam ends," Shishio said in a whisper.


    "Okay." Nana nodded, but then she asked, "Also, tell me what you did in the past two days." Shishio wanted to say something, but she cut him again and said, "I almost forgot!" She squinted her eyes at him and said, "Why did Mai-senpai greet you in the morning?"


    The truth, it wasn''t only Nana, but most of the students were dumbfounded when they saw how close Shishio and Mai were in the morning.


    However, when they saw them together, they felt that they were suitable for each other.


    Shishio rubbed Nana''s head gently and said, "Let''s go home togetherter."


    "Okay!" Nana''s bad mood directly disappeared when she heard Shishio''s words.


    "..."


    Mea and Maiko, who saw how easy Nana fell for Shishio were, could only sigh, thinking that this girl was already helpless.


    Still, Nanami, Nana, Mea, and Maiko had another question they wanted to ask, especially regarding their conversation on Monday.


    However...


    "Is that Sakurajima-san?"


    "So beautiful..."


    "Ah, I want her signature!"


    "Why is she here?"


    Everyone was startled when they saw Mai suddenly appear in the corridor of the 1st year. Still, inside their heads, they already had an idea, but they just didn''t want to believe it.


    Mai looked around and found Shishio''s ss. She saw Nana, who she had met in the aquarium before. She nodded and greeted Nana. "Hello, Nana."


    "Hello, Mai-senpai." Nana smiled.


    Mai and Nana then started to talk to each other, and they were full of smiles, but Shishio could only smile wrily while thinking that a woman was a terrifying creature. He then looked in the direction of Nanami, Mea, and Maiko, but the three of them looked away from him, ignoring him, and started to talk to each other.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and thought that he should educate this maidter. Still, he looked in the direction of Usa and Tagami, and he could see that the two of them looked at him with an enviable expression.


    If someone asked who was the most enviable guy on Suimei, then, without doubt, it was Shishio. After all, there were a lot of beautiful girls around him, whether it was Nana, Saki, Miu, Shiina, Yukinoshita, Nanami, Mea, Maiko, Mai, Chihiro, Hiratsuka, Momo, Rui, and a lot more.


    Shishio felt that he needed to get even stronger since three times stronger than normal people wasn''t enough.


    ''At least ten times?'' Shishio thought.


    "Right, Senpai, are you freeter on Friday?" Nana suddenly asked.


    Mai thought for a moment and nodded. "I should be free. What''s wrong?"


    "We n to go to karaoke after the exam, how about you join us? We can get to know each other there," Nana said with a smile.


    "Karaoke?" Mai was surprised, but then she asked, "Is that alright?"


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. The more, the merrier, right, Shishio-kun?" Nana said with a smile while squinting her eyes.


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Nana then said, "Are you sure?"


    "Do you have any other ns?" Nana asked curiously.


    "How about we have yakiniku? I''ll treat all of you," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Yakiniku!" 4x


    Nana, Nanami, Mea, and Maiko suddenly felt that their lips were watery when they thought about a yakiniku.


    "What do you ---"


    "Okay!" 4x


    They answered at the same time. After all, instead of karaoke where they could go anytime, it was better to have a yakiniku, especially when Shishio would treat them.


    "But is that okay?" Nanami asked hesitantly. She had joined Nana''s group after they knew that she had be Shishio''s maid. She might not be a gyaru, but it wouldn''t be a bad idea, trying make-up so she could be more beautiful so she could seduce... Cough! Cough!


    Nanami felt that learning make-up was necessary since her dream was to be a "Seiyuu" (voice actor), and unlike in the past, today''s "Seiyuu" needed to perform, so it was necessary for her to be more beautiful. Her intention to learn was pure, and she didn''t have any hidden intention, really.


    Hearing Nanami''s question, everyone also looked at Shishio, wondering whether it was alright to treat them.


    "It''s okay." Shishio nodded, then said, "How about we go back now? We should study more since there are two more days before the Monthly Exam ends."


    They nodded and decided to go home since they needed to study.


    As they were about to go back, they met Saki, Miu, Ritsu, and Shiina, who also had ended their exam and decided to go home by meeting Shishio and everyone.


    Shishio looked at Saki, which caused her to blush, and shyly lowered her head.


    Looking at the interaction between Saki and Shishio, except for Mai, everyone looked at the two of them with a thoughtful expression.


    Still, Ritsu looked at Shishio and Nana, who were so close to each other, and there was also Mai, who joined their party. She had her suspicion, but it was hard to ask Shishio. However, she felt that it was necessary to talk with him about her suspicion.


    "Oh, right, let me introduce you. This is Sakurajima Mai. You might know her already, but she might join the literature club in the future," Shishio suddenly said.


    Mai looked at Shishio with blush and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. The truth was, she was pretty nervous when she came to Shishio, especially when she met a lot of girls around her age. After all, she didn''t have a friend. Still, she didn''t want to lose to anyone, and she also wanted to see how the rtionship between Shishio and the girls around him, but when she saw Shiina, Saki, Miu, even Ritsu, who were amiable to her, talking to each other freely, without thinking about her status, she felt that it was pretty good.


    They talked to each other and thought about studying together, but then Nana tucked Shishio''s shirt.


    Shishio looked at Nana, and he nodded. "By the way, I''ll go back with Nana first."


    Shiina, Miu, and Saki looked at Shishio for a moment before they sighed and nodded.


    Nana smiled, then hugged Shishio''s arm, then said, "Then we''ll go back first. Let''s go, Shishio!" She pulled him over and dragged him home together.


    Shishio looked apologetic to everyone then said to Nana, "You don''t need to be in a hurry, Nana."


    Looking at Shishio and Nana, who had walked away, Saki looked at everyone then said, "Well, how about we study together?"


    They looked at each other then nodded. After all, they left early because of the exam so it wouldn''t be bad to study for the exam. Also, it might be a good opportunity to learn from each other.


    ---


    Shishio and Nana were about to go back, but they happened to meet Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita noticed Shishio before blushing slightly before she snorted.


    "????" Shishio was confused, but then Nana tucked his shirt again. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you seduce Yukinoshita-senpai too?" Nana asked.


    "..."


    Shishio took a deep breath and felt that his day was peaceful.


    It was just a day of your normal scumbag, really.

 Chapter 327 - The Importance Of Education 1

    <h4>Chapter 327 - The Importance Of Education 1</h4>


    Shishio had promised to go back with Nana today. He thought that they would only talk on the way during their trip to her house, and he would go home, but it seemed she wouldn''t let him go so easily.


    "Let''s go to my house," Nana said.


    "Is that okay?" Shishio asked hesitantly.


    "Why not? You might not be able to visit my roomter after I move after all," Nana said. After all, she would move alone, and once she moved, he might not be able to visit her room anymore, so while there was a chance, he wanted to bring him there.


    "Okay." Shishio was also quite curious about Nana''s room, and they went home quite early since they were in the middle of the exam, so it should be alright to spend his time somewhere before he returned. "If your parents ask, then let''s just tell them that we''re going to study together."


    "Good idea." Nana nodded with a smile. "Still..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "You''re so good at lying, so I wonder whether you have always lied to me." Nana still showed a beautiful smile.


    "....."


    "We still have a lot of time during our study sessionter, so why don''t we talk at your houseter," Shishio said without changing his expression.


    "Okay." Nana nodded without hesitation and still maintained her sweet smile.


    Still, Shishio hoped he wouldn''t spend his time alone with Nana at her houseter since he was afraid that she might bring a knife during their study sessionter.


    ---


    "Mom, I''m back!" Nana shouted as she opened the door of the house.


    "How is the exam, Nana?" Nana''s mom asked, she walked out of the living room bathroom with a basket ofundry in her hands, but then she was surprised to see Shishio was there. "Oh? Shishio? You''re here too?"


    "Hello, aunty." Shishio nodded.


    "Are you here to study?"


    "Yes."


    "Then go up and study. I''ll prepare juice and snacks." Nana''s mother said simply, then looked at her daughter. "Where are you going to study?"


    "My room," Nana said.


    "Okay."


    Nana''s mother nodded then left them, but then she stopped and asked, "Shishio-kun, are you alright with the juice? Or do you want a c?"


    "Is there tea?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course! Wait a moment. I''ll prepare everything." Nana''s mother went to the kitchen to prepare everything.


    Shishio saw Nana''s mother''s reaction that was quite t. It was as if it was natural for him toe to Nana''s house.


    ''It''s like I have be their son-inw?''


    Still, even though he was d that he wouldn''t spend his time alone with Nana, there was this strange disappointment when he thought they wouldn''t be alone in this house.


    "Let''s go to my room, Shishio!" Nana then pulled Shishio to her room.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to pull me like that," Shishio said helplessly.


    Nana took Shishio to the 2nd floor of her house, where her room was located before she opened her room directly. "Ta-da~~!" After showing her room, she looked at Shishio and asked, "What do you think?"


    Shishio looked at Nana''s room, and there was only one word that he could describe from her room.


    Normal.


    "It''s surprisingly normal," Shishio said after looking at Nana''s room.


    Nana was slightly embarrassed when Shishio observed her room with a serious expression. Also, she felt lucky that her mother had cleaned up her room, or else her first time bringing Shishio to her room would be a disaster. Still, she was quite displeased when she heard hisment. "Huh? You think that my room is going to be weird?"


    "I thought that you would put something gaudy in your room," Shishio said.


    Nana rolled her eyes and said, "It''s only my clothes. As for the rest, I''m pretty normal, alright?"


    Shishio looked at Nana and thought that her words might be right. Even though she often wore something gaudy, her personality was surprisingly normal, but she often tried to tease and had more skinship than usual. "Still, your room smells nice."


    The smell of her room was simr to the orchid-like smell that he smelled from her body.


    ''It''s nice...'' Shishio thought.


    "Right?" Nana smiled, pushed Shishio inside her room, and closed the door directly.


    "..."


    Shishio blinked his eyes and looked at Nana, but before he could say something, Nana pushed him to the bed, and he was kissed directly!


    Shishio didn''t close his eyes and looked at Nana, who kissed his lips with so much joy. She thrust her tongue inside his mouth, trying to open his teeth, which made him roll his eyes, then pped her cheek butt without hesitation.


    *p!*


    Nana''s cheeks butt was like jelly. When he pped them, they were jingling around.


    Shishio could feel that Nana''s weight might have increased slightly, but even so, it was stillfortable, and her butts were amazing. However, there was a presence that was about to approach them, and if they didn''t stop, they might encounter danger.


    Nana became even more excited, rubbing her body against him. Her skirt fluttered, causing her purple-coloredce panties to be shown.


    ''This girl...''


    If her mother wasn''t here, then Shishio would settle everything here.


    Unfortunately...


    Still, Shishio rubbed her panties several times before turning her around, changing their position.


    Nana was startled when their position changed. She was at the bottom and stared at Shishio, who was at the top of her. She smiled and wanted to continue, but she stopped when she heard his voice.


    "Your mother is going toe."


    Nana''s pupils erged, then she started to hear the voice of the faint footsteps slowly bing more apparent.


    "Tidy up your uniform. I''ll set up the books," Shishio quickly said.


    "Okay." Nana nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio and Nana were smart, so neither of them wasted their time and created an alibi so her mother wouldn''t notice what they had done before.


    Shishio opened the books and pretended to study while Nana was on his side, listening to his exnation with her muddy mind, but strangely enough, she understood his exnation which made her wonder whether he would be a teacher in the future, but before she asked, the door of her room was opened directly.


    "Nana, Shishio, how is your study? I brought you juices and snacks. You should eat them while studying." Nana''s mother asked, but her eyes were as sharp as a hawk, observing the two of them.


    "It''s okay, mom," Nana said with a smile, showing her ability as a natural actress.


    Shishio only nced at Nana before he stood up and said, "Let me help you, aunty."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, you don''t need to, but can I ask you something, Shishio-kun?" Nana''s mother put the tea, snacks, and juice on the table before sitting next to Shishio naturally.


    Shishio''s lips trembled when Nana''s mother was so close. Thefortable and warm smell upied his sense of smell instantly. Still, even though Nana''s mother suddenly sat close to him, he didn''t misunderstand her since she seemed to have something to talk about with him.


    How could he tell that?


    It was because Shishio could tell that Nana''s mother wasn''t in heat, unlike her daughter, who was like an animal in heat.


    Still, most housewives would retain some of the heat on their bodies since they had tasted the forbidden pleasure.


    Of course, Nana''s mother was also simr since she retained some heat on her body, but it was quite small, which showed that her rtionship with her husband was extremely good.


    "Mom, we''re studying!" Nana pouted and wanted toin to her mother that had disturbed them. However, she quickly cowered behind Shishio when her mother red at her.


    "........" Shishio.


    Nana''s mother then showed a gentle smile toward Shishio, making Nana wonder whose child she was.


    "Shishio-kun, I have heard that the apartment that Nana is going to stay in is your apartment?" Nana''s mother asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded, then asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Then, are you two nning to live together while in high school?" Nana''s mother asked while squinting her eyes. This was the question that she wanted to ask the most. Even though it might be possible for Nana to marry Shishio since she was 16, Shishio couldn''t marry Nana since he was still in his 15, so if she got pregnant, then...


    Still, Nana''s mother didn''t mind bing grandma early. However, somehow she felt a bit worried about her eldest daughter since Ayaka Sunohara hadn''t shown an interest in marrying or had a boyfriend even though she was almost in her mid-20s.


    "No, I didn''t stay in that apartment," Shishio said as he shook his head.


    "Huh? Why? From what I saw before, that apartment was quite nice, right?" Nana''s mother had seen the apartment photo from Nana since Nana took a picture of it with her phone, and personally, she felt the apartment was quite lovely.


    "I stayed in the school dorm that is managed by my aunt. No one is staying in that apartment, so I thought I''d let Nana stay since it won''t be good to let that apartment empty for so long," Shishio said.


    It wasn''t something good to leave any properties empty for a long time since without someone who managed that ce would be damaged by something. Also, more importantly, it was a waste of tax, and it was better to rent those properties unless you had a lot of money to waste.


    "So you won''t stay at that apartment?" Nana''s mother asked.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm..." Nana''s mother nodded, but strangely enough, Nana and Shisho had a feeling that she might ask something weird.


    "Mom..." Nana looked at her mother, begging her toe out from her room, but her mother ignored her and asked, "So have you two had sex?"


    "........" Shishio and Nana.


    "MOM!!!!" Nana yelled with a blush on her face.


    "What are you shouting for? I''m just asking a normal question." Nana''s mother looked at Nana with a frown, but then she looked at Shishio and asked, "So, have you two had sex?"


    "........" Shishio was speechless, but he answered truthfully by shaking his head. "Not yet."


    "Not yet, so you n to have sex with Nana?" Nana''s mother asked with a smile.


    "......"


    Shishio wondered whether he had entered a punishment game. He looked at Nana, hoping to help her, but this girl looked away with a blush. ''Is this a time for you to get embarrassed?!'' He wanted to roar, but he could only sigh inwardly.


    "So, at what stage are you two right now? Kissing? No, it should be patting, right?" Nana''s mother said tantly, ignoring the embarrassment of Shishio and Nana.


    "Mom... Mom... We need to study..." Nana was already so weak at this moment. She felt that she had received an uppercut on her jaw that she only wanted her mother to get out right now. Her face was as red as a boiled lobster. She just hoped for her mother to walk out of her room as soon as possible.


    Shishio also felt weak since he didn''t expect Nana''s mother would like this.


    ''As expected, someone who gave me a "Bondage Mastery"....'' Shishio thought inwardly.


    Nana''s mother thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Nana, how confident are you with this Monthly Exam?"


    Nana was surprised by this question, but then she said with confidence. "I should get top ten ranks easily even if I don''t study."


    Nana''s mother nodded since she knew how smart her daughter was. She then looked at Shihio and asked, "How about you, Shishio-kun?"


    "I''m the same as Nana," Shishio said simply and didn''t say that he could get ranked one easily even if he didn''t study.


    Nana''s mother nodded again since she also had heard that Shishio got the best score on the entrance exam in the history of the Suimei Academy. She thought for a moment and made up her mind. "Alright, I''ll teach you two."


    "Huh?" 2x


    Nana and Shishio were confused. After all, they told her they were confident of getting top ten ranks on the Monthly Exam, but she suddenly told them she would teach them? They couldn''t understand what she wanted to do.


    Nana''s mother was unfazed when she saw their expression and said, "Of course, I''m not going to teach you about your exam."


    "Huh? Then what are you going to teach us, mom?" Nana was confused.


    Shishio was also confused, but he didn''t say anything, waiting for Nana''s mother to say something.


    "I''m going to teach you two about sex," Nana''s mother said without hesitation.


    "..........."


    Shishio might not have an "Enhanced Hearing," but he believed his sense of hearing was so good that he wouldn''t miss any voices and noises in his surroundings, but even so, he felt that he might have misheard something. "Sorry?"


    "I''m going to teach you two about sex, so be prepared," Nana''s mother said, then looked at Shishio with a smile.


    ".........."


    It might be only his imagination, but Shishio could smell the heat on Nana''s mother increasing in a manner that stupefied him.


    ''It''s just my imagination, right?''

 Chapter 328 - The Importance Of Education 2

    <h4>Chapter 328 - The Importance Of Education 2</h4>


    "Mom, what are you saying?!" Nana exploded.


    Shishio somehow sighed in relief when he heard Nana yell since his girlfriend still hadmon sense.


    However, Nana''s mother only nced at Nana and said, "Nana, are you ready to get pregnant?" Even though she had supported Nana''s rtionship with Shishio and even supported her to get married. She even joked around with Shishio that it was alright for him to impregnate her daughter. This matter and that matter was different, alright?


    As a mother, Nana''s mother needed to think about her daughter''s future.


    "Huh? What?!" Nana was dumbfounded.


    "....." Shishio.


    "I''m sure that you two will have sex in the future, right?" Nana''s mother said calmly.


    "Well..."


    Nana couldn''t deny her mother since she wanted to have sex with Shishio. She had heard the story of Saki''s first experience with Shishio on Monday before, so she wanted to do the same, especially when she recalled Saki''s expression. Also, there was Shiina too. Even though Shiina was in a daze and never showed her expression, after Shishio''s confession, she knew that they had done it.


    Luckily, Miu was still alright, but if Nana knew that Shishio and Miu had promised each other to stay together after the exam... then...


    "So I''ll teach the two of you," Nana''s mother said calmly.


    "Why?!" Nana asked stupidly.


    Nana''s mother sighed while looking at her stupid daughter. "Do you know how to use a condom? What if you get pregnant? What if you''re hurt after losing your first time? There''s a lot of things that you need to watch out for."


    "Huh? Is it going to hurt?" Nana asked in surprise.


    "Of course." Nana''s mother nodded, but then she said, "But there''s a way so you won''t be hurt."


    "How?" Nana asked curiously.


    "That''s why I''m going to teach the two of you. Hurry up and get a condom in my room. There should be one box on the shelves of my make-up table," Nana''s mother said.


    Nana was dumbfounded when she heard that her parents had a condom, but she felt it should be normal since they were husband and wife. Still, she felt a bit conflicted when she found out that her parents had sex together.


    "What are you gawking for? Hurry up!" Nana''s mother scolded Nana again.


    "Ye - Yes!" Nana quickly dashed to her parent''s room to get a condom.


    The corner of Shishio''s eye twitched and wondered whether he had a right to say something in this discussion. Then, when Nana was gone, he looked at his mother-inw and asked, "Are you serious, aunty?"


    "Of course." Nana''s mother nodded and asked, "Or do you have an experience, Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio wanted to nod and said "yes," but somehow, it felt weird to admit that he had sex with other girls other than Nana in front of her mother.


    Nana''s mother didn''t give him a chance and said, "You''re not a virgin, right?"


    "..."


    Shishio blinked his eyes, but then he nodded truthfully. "Yes, if you know, then why did you suddenly ask to tell us that you want to teach us? Don''t you know how awkward it is?" Even if he could calm under many situations, it was his first time when his mother-inw would suddenly propose to teach him to have sex with Nana.


    "Also, what kind of mother could calmly tell her daughter and her daughter''s boyfriend that she''s going to teach them how to have sex?!" Shishio didn''t want to say this, but he felt that it was necessary since he just couldn''t understand why this woman did all of this.


    Shishio knew that he was handsome, and he had seen a lot of housewives lust toward him, but he didn''t want to destroy someone else''s family, especially the family of his parents-inw.


    ''But if no one knows, it should be, alright, right?'' The demon inside Shishio whispered, but he quickly threw away that thought far away.


    Personally, Shishio thought that Nana''s mother was a charming woman.


    Even though Nana''s mother was in herte 40s, she seemed to be in her 30s, with wavy long blonde hair that reached her waist, a body that would cause any woman to scream in envy, and the charm of a mature woman that younger women couldn''t imitate.


    Frankly, it was unbearable for Shishio, and it made his throat dry whenever he stayed with this woman, especially her bubbies that almost spilled out from her blouse. He could even see that the buttons on her blouse were working really hard to withhold the pressure from inside.


    "Shishio-kun..."


    Nana''s soft voice transmitted to his ears as her hand gently held his hand.


    "Aunty..." Shishio was stumped for a moment until he heard the words that came out from Nana''s mother''s mouth.


    "If Nana moves to your apartment, will you have sex with her every day?" Nana''s mother asked as she stared into his eyes.


    "...." Shishio.


    "Even if you don''t do it every day, I''m sure that you''ll do it every time as long as it is possible, and at that time, if she is pregnant, can you be responsible for her?" Nana''s mother asked. She knew how lustful young people were, especially for someone who had tasted that forbidden pleasure, so she needed to give them some precautions before they had done it.


    "I can," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Well, you might be able to be responsible for her, but do you think that she''s ready to be a mother?" Nana''s mother knew that Shishio wasing from a wealthy family, and even if her daughter got pregnant, she didn''t need to worry too much, but then again, would her daughter be ready to be a daughter?


    After Nana''s mother saw Nana''s eyes, she knew that there was no way for her to stop them from having sex. If they could marry, then she would marry them directly. But, unfortunately, Shishio hadn''t reached a legal age, which was why she thought to teach them how to have safe sex.


    Hearing Nana''s mother''s question, of course, Shishio knew that Nana wasn''t ready to be a mother, but with his "Enhanced Testicles," if he didn''t want to, then Nana wouldn''t get pregnant. However, he felt that Nana''s mother wouldn''t believe his words, and she might have mistaken him for azoospermia, so it was better to keep quiet to see how it would lead since he was also curious about how Nana''s mother was going to teach them how to have sex.


    Still, Shishio wondered how long Nana''s mother would hold his hand?


    Not that he had anything toin about, though.


    Neither Shishio nor Nana''s mother talked to each other, and there was this ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    Shishio hoped for Nana to return since he was afraid to do something sorry for his father-inw.


    They waited for a while before Nana entered her room again, but her expression showed hesitation and nervousness this time.


    "Mom, I think... I think that it isn''t good for you to teach us."


    When Nana thought clearly, she felt that it wasn''t good for her mother to teach them. After all, she was embarrassed, and somehow she felt it was also wrong for her father.


    "Where''s the condom?" Nana''s mother ignored Nana and asked.


    "...."


    Nana looked at her mother for a moment before she gave the condom that she had taken from her parent''s room.


    Shishio looked at the condom in Nana''s mother''s hand and sighed since he knew it would be too tight for him. Still, he was pretty surprised that Nana''s parents loved to use a strawberry vor.


    ''Somehow, it''s kind of cute.''


    Nana''s mother then pulled Shishio''s hand and put the condom in his hand. "Here."


    "???" Shishio was confused.


    "Always use this, alright? Never, ever, you don''t use this thing, alright?" Nana''s mother said.


    "..." Shishio and Nana.


    "Um... that''s it?" Nana asked in confusion. In her mind, the education that her mother would show would be like... showing each other genitals?


    Nana wasn''t sure, but it might be because her mind was more perverted than most girls? Probably.


    "Of course." Nana''s mother looked weirdly at Shishio and Nana and asked, "Do you think that I''ll take out his dick and let you show your vagina to him? Then, I''ll be on your side, watching the two of you having sex or something?"


    "......."


    "Of course not, dummy." Nana''s mother sighed and said, "I love your father after all, and there''s no way for me to do that."


    Shishio looked at Nana''s mother with skeptical eyes, considering this woman had secretly rubbed his thigh.


    Still...


    ''Has my charm reached such a dangerous level?''


    Shishio thought that even a man needed to take care of himself since he was afraid that random women might **** him in the future.


    "Then...?" Nana was so confused at that moment.


    "I just remind you to always use a condom, but even if you don''t use it, then you need to cum in outside. Never inside, alright?" Nana''s mother said, then stood up.


    "Um... that''s it?" Nana asked with somewhat strange expressions since her mother was too random, right?


    "That''s all." Nana''s mother nodded.


    "....."


    Shishio and Nana felt so conflicted, and neither of them was sure how to react to this situation. If possible, they hoped for her to pretend she didn''t see anything and only hoped for the best for her children, not to confuse them with this kind of useless care.


    Nana''s mother walked out of the room, but she stopped and called Shishio''s name again. "Shishio-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "Take care, Ayaka too, alright?"


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Nana''s mother and wondered whether this request asked him to take care of her two daughters simultaneously. He didn''t mind, but Nana''s stare started to hurt him, so he could only nod while pretending that he didn''t understand anything. "Yes, you don''t need to worry, aunty."


    Nana''s mother smiled sweetly and walked out, leaving Nana and Shishio alone.


    Shishio then looked at Nana, then put the condom that her mother gave on the short-legged table in front of him.


    Nana felt so awkward, then said, "Sorry."


    "No problem."


    "Still..." Nana took the box of condoms and said, "This won''t fit you, right?"


    "???" Shishio looked at Nana puzzledly.


    "By the way, don''t be surprised..." Nana stood up and went to her shelf before taking something from it.


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, but then his lips twitched when he saw the box that Nana held.


    Okamoto 003 Super Big Boy Strawberry vor.


    "........."


    ''Does this family love strawberry vor that much?''


    "........"


    Shishio and Nana looked at each other for a moment before he broke the silence. "How about we continue to study?"


    "Okay." Nana nodded since she also knew what kind of dumb thing she had done.


    They started to study together, but then Shishio asked, "By the way, Nana."


    "Hmm?"


    "When are you going to move?" Shishio asked gently.


    "...."


    Nana looked at Shishio with a smile and thought that it wasn''t only her who was excited!


    They looked at each other and were about to move closer, but then suddenly the door opened once again.


    "By the way."


    "....."


    Shishio and Nana blinked their eyes, and their hearts were pounding, looking at Nana''s mother, whose head peeked out through the gap of the door.


    "Keep this a secret from your father, alright?" Nana''s mother said with a smile before she left.


    "..."


    Shishio was afraid that he might do something sorry for his father-inw in the future.


    Really.

 Chapter 329 - Yukinoshita-senpai Is Weird

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Yukinoshita-senpai Is Weird</h4>


    Koharu Shirayama looked at her watch for a moment before she announced, "Alright, stop, the exam has ended!"


    "WOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Some guys and girls jumped out and raised their arms high when they heard Koharu''s words.


    The time moved so fast, and before long, Friday came, and the Monthly Exam ended.


    They wouldn''t be excited if it was a normal exam, but it was different since tomorrow is Golden Week!


    Koharu only smiled before she shouted, "Be quiet!"


    No one was stupid, and everyone quickly shut their mouths, even though they wanted to scream right now, but if they shut their mouths, then they would go home faster, then they could enjoy their holiday faster, so no one said anything and waited for Koharu.


    Koharu nodded in satisfaction and said, "I''ll collect the paper first, then I''ll start an announcement before you can go home."


    Everyone nodded with a smile.


    Even some of them weren''t confident with the result of their exam, and they thought that they might get a bad score, they didn''t care, or rather they pretended that they didn''t care since they knew that it would be pretty bad if they got a bad score.


    However, it was alright since tomorrow they will get a long holiday!


    After Koharu collected the exam papers, she sorted them out on the table and looked at everyone. "I know that you''re all excited about Golden Week. I won''t say much since I''m sure that you just want to go home now, so enjoy your holiday, but don''t forget to finish your homework, alright?"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone answered simultaneously, and Koharu also didn''t give a long speech or anything since she knew how cruel that act was.


    After all, everyone just wanted to go home.


    Why should they listen to the long useless speech?


    Still, Koharu also recalled the time when she was so excited about Golden Week and many holidays during her school life, but now, somehow, she felt that her holiday was pretty sad. She was single, and she didn''t have a boyfriend. So she would spend her holiday alone in her room, maybe sleeping and maybe eating.


    ''I want a boyfriend! I want to get married!''


    Koharu screamed inside her heart, but then, she nced at Shishio and couldn''t help but sigh, wondering why she was born earlier than him.


    When Koharu ended her words and walked out of the ss, Shishio noticed that Koharu nced at him for a moment, letting out a sigh before she walked away. When he saw her, he also understood this beautiful teacher''s difficulty. After all, the problem that she felt wasn''t umon. Instead, it was amon problem felt by women and men in theirte-20s and early 30s.


    Being single was a painful thing, and when you were single in thete-20s and early 30s, you couldn''t help butpare yourself with your friends or acquaintances that had already married, which made you wonder when you were going to get married, and it gave you anxiety.


    The man was pretty alright since they weren''t in a hurry, and even if they were old, many women wanted to marry them since an older man gave a reliable feeling. Even if they didn''t, as long as you were handsome enough, had a good body, or had a stable ie, even if that man was in their 30s or even 40s and 50s, it was possible for them to get a woman in their early 20s or even an 18-year-old girl.


    However, the women were pretty miserable.


    Unlike men, who could choose and decide whether they wanted to marry a woman or not, the women couldn''t do the same thing as men do, and all they could only do was wait for men to propose to them.


    If women can''t find someone who wants to marry them, they might be single until their 30s or more.


    In Chinese, those women were called "Leftover Women," which was a cruel term.


    On the inte, most people would say that those women were attractive. However, if they were asked whether they wanted to marry them, then they would be in silence for a moment. After all, marriage was a life decision, and someone needed to be serious about it.


    Men are like that. They''re okay with sex and having fun, but if they''re asked for responsibility...


    Er...


    Still, marriage didn''t equal happiness.


    However, if you''re able to marry someone you love, and that couple is in love with each other, they''re going to be happy, but of course, when someone is in a marriage, it doesn''t mean that it is all rainbow and happiness.


    There was going to be a problem and conflict in the process. But even so, if they could stay together without cheating and be loyal to each other, then they would be blessed.


    Shishio wasn''t going to be the one he mentioned above since he had a lot of women. He was a scumbag, and he was sure that unless he became prime minister, or bought the prime minister along with the legition in this country to change thew to allow polygamy, then it was possible to marry all of them.


    Shishio felt that with the system, it was possible, and he didn''t give up his goal to marry all of them.


    Now, let''s go back to the question about the "Leftover Women."


    If Shishio was asked whether he wanted to marry them, his response might be simr to the guys on the inte. If he was asked to have fun and have sex, he wouldn''t hesitate, but if they asked for him responsibility, he needed to be careful. Still, at least, he was still better than the King or Emperor in history since the number of his women still could be counted with his hands, and he cared them dearly.


    Still, Shishio realized that there were many women who wanted to get married around him from Chihiro Sengoku, Hiratsuka Shizuka, Koharu Shirayama, Mayumi Nishikino, and Kyouko Shirafuji. There might be more, but he might forget to mention them.


    As for Ayaka Sunohara and Tachibana Hina, they hadn''t reached 25, yet so they were still young.


    Anyway, Shishio could think about this matterter since there was something that he needed to do.


    "Shishio, let''s go!" Nana hugged Shishio''s arm, and she was ready to bring him to the literature club to gather first before they went out together in a group.


    They had nned to go out to karaoke before eating yakiniku.


    Anyway, they had nned to have a st today, so there was no need to hold back, but...


    "Sorry, Nana, I need to check my club for a bit before I join you," Shishio said with a sigh since Yukinoshita suddenly sent him a textst night, telling him that there would be a club today, which made him helpless. Tonight, he anticipated his stay with Miu, so he hoped to go back early, but he didn''t expect that Yukinoshita would text him so suddenly.


    Shishio thought to ignore Yukinoshita and decided to skip the club, but this girl told him that she had an important thing to say, and when he told her to talk on the phone, she told him that she needed to talk about this matter face to face.


    "Club? Is it a Service Club?" Nana also knew that Shishio had joined a Service Club because of his aunt and a counselor teacher.


    "Yeah."


    "How long?"


    "It won''t be long, around an hour, or it should be less." Shishio didn''t think that he would stay on the Service Club for so long, and he might go back early after he talked with Yukinoshita.


    ''Should I invite her to go out too?''


    "Okay." Nana nodded and said, "It''s still early after all. We''ll talk at the club and y a game. Then, when your club is over, just text me."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and prepared to go out to the club since the faster he went out, the faster he returned. Still, he was d that he came back with Nana at that time since her mood had been so good for the past few days.


    "Oh, right, Shishio!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to bring Yukinoshita-senpai?" Nana, of course, knew Yukinoshita since Yukinoshita was the one who gave Shishio a camera.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I''ll try to talk, but she might reject." Nevertheless, he felt that there was something weird about Yukinoshita, so he thought to talk with her.


    Nana snorted and clearly didn''t believe Shishio''s words since she believed that Yukinoshita might have been seduced by Shishio already.


    "Mea, Maiko, Nanami, let''s go!"


    Nanami, Mea, and Maiko, who couldn''t join their conversation before, couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "What do you think, Nanami?" Maiko asked.


    Nanami sighed and said, "He''s too gentle."


    "I hope that he can act coldly in front of the girls." Mea agreed with Nanami''s words.


    "Well, even if he''s cold, do you think those girls will stop pestering him?" Maiko asked.


    "..." Mea and Nanami couldn''t say anything since Maiko was right.


    Even if Shishio acted cold, ignoring them, those girls wouldn''t stop approaching him like a moth who flew toward the fire. Even if they knew that it was impossible, they couldn''t stop it, somehow making them sigh.


    Well, anyway, neither of them cared much about those girls, and what was important right now was to have fun!


    Still, Shishio and his group were about to have fun, Usa and Tagami wanted to join, or rather, everyone in the ss wanted to join Shishio''s group together to go to the karaoke, but then again, they saw Shishio walking out of the ss alone, leaving Nana, Maiko, Mea, and Nanami on the ss.


    Also, when he said goodbye to them, they knew very well that their chance to go out together was nill.


    Usa thought for a moment before he made up his mind.


    ''I need to get close to Kawai-senpai!''


    Usa made up his mind, but then he wondered where Shishio had gone now.


    ---


    Yukinoshita was already in the clubroom of the Service Club, sitting quietly while reading her book with a warm tea and snack on her side. But, even though she read a book, her mind was elsewhere, especially when she thought about her sudden meeting with Shishio at the convenience store.


    Yukinoshita wanted toin to Shishio that if possible, they shouldn''t meet when they were about to have an exam, and even if they met, she hoped that he shouldn''t buy such a thing in that convenience store!


    Still, Yukinoshita wanted to p her cheek when she thought she had texted himst night.


    ''What should I talk to him about?''


    Yukinoshita just wanted to reprimand Shishio for not ying around too much, but when she thought clearly, it wasn''t her right to ask about his decision, and he had the freedom to do what he wanted to do.


    Also, there was no way for her to tell him that she saw him buying a condom, right?


    ''Ugh...''


    Yukinoshita knew that she didn''t have a right and she wasn''t even his girlfriend, but even so, she just hoped to remind him.


    ''But how?''


    Yukinoshita kept thinking, and somehow, she didn''t realize that Shishio had entered the room.


    "Senpai?"


    Yukinoshita saw Shishio appear suddenly in front of her, which surprised her!


    "Wha ---?!"


    Yukinoshita threw out the book and the cup of tea in her hands.


    Shishio was dumbfounded before he caught the book and the cup of tea in his hands.


    When Shishio caught the book and the cup of tea, Yukinoshita and Shishio let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Safe..." 2x


    "..."


    Suddenly there was this strange silence around them.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and felt something weird about this girl.

 Chapter 330 - Shishio Is Once Again...

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Shishio Is Once Again...</h4>


    When Shishio was at the service club, Nana, Nanami, Mea, and Maiko went to the clubroom of the literature club, and when they arrived, they saw a lot of people were already there.


    "Huh? Where''s Shishio?" Mai asked. After the past few days, she had integrated into this group quickly. She somehow felt so thankful for Shishio at that moment. After all, before she returned to the showbiz, she had tasted the life of a normal high school girl, talking with friends, and going out with friends. She also knew about Nana, Saki, Miu, and Shiina, and somehow, the thought of sharing him with them wasn''t that bad either, she thought.


    "He''s at the club. He might be back in an hour or so," Nana said.


    They nodded, but then Mai was confused, and asked "Club? Didn''t he join the literature club?"


    "He also joined the service club," Saki said.


    "Service club?" Mai raised her eyebrow, feeling weird by the name of this club.


    "The one who possesses skills shall grace those without them. Those people are called ''volunteers.'' They reach out with a helping hand to those in need. And that''s what this club does. Wee to the service club. I will fulfill the task given to me by fixing all your problems," Nana mimicked Shishio, who introduced the service club to her in the past. "It''s that kind of club."


    "...It''s a unique club..." It was the only thing that Mai could say at that moment.


    "Oh, right, Mai-senpai, you can wear this," Nana said and took out the bright yellow tracksuit jacket and a ck cap.


    "This...?" Mai looked at the two items that were taken out by Nana and fell in love instantly, but at the same time, she also knew what these items were for. Even though she might be on hiatus, she was still a famous child actress, and there was a lot of advertisement that used her picture on Shinjuku. As long as she walked, someone woulde, asking for a signature or picture, which would trouble her, but there was no need to worry about it anymore with these outfits.


    Mai felt warmth when she thought that Shishio had prepared these outfits for her, and it brought her to smile, but she quickly hid it since she felt quite embarrassed to show it.


    "It''s from Shishio. He said that you need to wear this, so you won''t be troubled," Nana said.


    "I see..." Mai smiled, then took off her zer and wore a bright yellow tracksuit jacket and a ck cap. "It can''t be helped. I''ll take this."


    (Her jacket is simr to Ga Eul in How to Fight).


    Everyone, who looked at Mai''s expression, knew well that this girl had fallen.


    Nanami looked at Mai and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. ''Even if he tells me that I''m beautiful...'' When shepared herself to Mai, Shiina, Saki, and Nana, she couldn''t help but feel unconfident. Still, when she looked at Miu...


    "What''s wrong, Nanami?" Miu asked gently.


    "No - Nothing!" Nanami shook her head, causing her ponytail to swing right and left.


    Miu only tilted her head and felt confused.


    "But if I''m the only person who wears this, aren''t I going to attract attention?" Mai suddenly asked.


    After all, everyone was still wearing a school zer, and if she was the only one who wore the tracksuit jacket, then without a doubt, she would attract the attention of a lot of people.


    "You don''t need to worry, Senpai," Nana said, then also took out her hoodie.


    Shiina, Saki, Miu, Mea, Maiko, Ritsu, and even Nanami also took out a cardigan, tracksuit jacket, and hoodies with different kinds of colors before they took off their zer and wore them.


    Why did all of them have such outwear?


    It began when they went to the Underground Arena, and Shishio gave them hoodies. By then, they realized how stylish they were and became hooked on buying a lot of outwear. After they bought it, they took off their school zer directly.


    The school zer wasn''t bad, but it was a bit stuffy, and it wasn''t good to wear them to y.


    If it was a normal school with a loud reputation with a high standard score, then it was impossible for them to wear such colorful outwear, but then again, their school was also a famous art school, so a lot of students could wear different outwear outside on their uniform since there was also a fashion subdivision on the art division of the school.


    Mai looked at everyone and somehow gave a satisfied nod, but then, she wondered whether all of them were Shishio''s harem.


    ''That bastard...''


    Mai thought that she needed to remind him not to y around with a woman too much, or else she wasn''t sure how many girls he would seduce.


    However, Mai didn''t realize that Shishio was seducing another girl at that moment.


    ---


    "Be careful, Senpai." Shishio put down the book and the cup of tea on Yukinoshita''s table.


    "Tha - Thank you..." Yukinoshita answered nervously. Her mind was in a mess, especially when Shishio came so suddenly. She was thinking about how to talk with him, and she hadn''t found the solution.


    ''Can youe a bitter?'' Yukinoshita wanted toin, but in the end, she didn''t say anything since the words stuck in her mouth.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and wondered why she had such a reaction.


    ''Yesterday, she was normal.''


    Shishio remembered their meeting at the convenience store a few days ago, and his expression suddenly changed.


    Yukinoshita also noticed the change in Shishio''s expression, and it might be just her instinct, but he could probably tell why she acted like this.


    "....."


    "...I''ll take a seat first."


    "Okay."


    Shishio was unsure what to say, but he didn''t have any obligations to tell Yukinoshita. However, he felt that it was so awkward after all. She had found out that he had bought a condom.


    Shishio dragged the chair to Yukinoshita''s side with a heavy heart, but this time, the distance was slightly further than he usually did.


    Yukinoshita, of course, noticed this, but this time, she didn''t say anything since she also felt a bit awkward.


    Shishio sat down, then asked, "By the way, Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s your n for Golden Week?" Shishio asked.


    "..."


    Shishio decided to run away and changed the topic of the conversation. After all, he felt that it was sexual harassment if he casually talked about the condom that he bought.


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes when she saw Shishio, who showed such an innocent smile as if a baby had never done any sins. She sighed and rubbed her temple.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai? Do you feel ufortable? Do you want me to bring you to the infirmary?" Shishio felt that it might be good to bring Yukinoshita to the infirmary. That way, the Club would end, and he could go out with his girlfriends.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything and only stared at Shishio silently.


    "...Don''t stare at me like that, Senpai..." Shishio sighed and directly asked, "Just what do you want to ask Senpai?"


    "I..."


    Could she ask if Shishio bought a condom?


    Of course not!


    "Is it a matter on the convenience store?" Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita let out a sigh and said, "Shishio-kun, even though I know that it isn''t my ce to say this, but you need to be careful, alright?"


    ''Of course, I have been careful, or else, I wouldn''t buy that thing, right?''


    Shishio thought on his mind, but he didn''t think it was good to say that. Instead, he just wanted to go home quickly at this moment and said, "I don''t understand what you mean, Senpai." As long as he didn''t admit it, no one could force him, and he could just pretend that he didn''t understand what this girl was saying. Also, he made a note in his heart that he shouldn''t buy a condom in the convince store, and at the same time, he wondered whether he could get a condompany in the future since that way, a lot of things could be done easily.


    Yukinoshita could only pout when Shishio pretended to be stupid, but she also knew how awkward it was when someone you knew found out that you had bought a condom. Still, even though she felt a bit uneptable, she thought it was quitemon for a high school to have sex since a girl could marry when they were 16, so having sex in high school was nothing.


    Yukinoshita was a girl, and of course, she was also curious about that kind of thing, but was it good to ask that question to Shishio?


    Yukinoshita wasn''t sure, but in the end, she asked, "I don''t have a n for Golden Week." She chickened out and didn''t dare to ask such a perverted question, so she answered Shishio''s question that he asked before.


    "You don''t n to go home?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Home?" Yukinoshita frowned, and of course, such a change was captured by Shishio. She didn''t answer his question and asked, "How about you? Are you going back to Kyoto?"


    "No, I''ll stay in Tokyo," Shishio said. He had been called by his parents a few times in the month after he moved to Tokyo, and he was also asked whether he would go back to Kyoto, but he told them that he was going to stay in Tokyo.


    They understood him and didn''t say much, but then again, somehow Shishio felt a bit helpless when they told him not to do something strange and asked him whether he really had graduated from his Chuunibyou.


    However, Shishio couldn''t me them since the past Shishio was really acute Chuunobyou and his parents might think of him as someone who pretended to be normal people in public, but secretly, he was a superviin or something.


    ''Well, I might be a viin, though.''


    "What are you going to do in Tokyo?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "Well, going out with my girlfriends," Shishio said simply.


    "....." Yukinoshita.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and asked, "By the way, Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you remember our conversation before?"


    "Our conversation?"


    "Yeah, about the cat cafe."


    "Cat cafe?!" Yukinoshita''s eyes brightened.


    "Do you want to go out with me there on Golden Week?" Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment, then asked, "...Is that alright?" She felt a bit hesitant since she knew that Shishio had a girlfriend.


    "Well, just think of it as a part of club activity. Have you heard about animal therapy? I think it might be good to visit the cat cafe for future references in case someonees to ask and needs help, then we can use that ce as a way to save those people in need," Shishio said naturally.


    "I see... I see..." Yukinoshita seemed to ept Shishio''s idea and nodded in agreement. "That''s a good idea! I think that we need to learn more about animal therapy so when students with problemse, we can use this method." She didn''t show that she was so excited with the thought of visiting a cat cafe and used that the animal therapy might be good for the student with a problem that woulde to the Service Club in the future. "When do you want to go?"


    "I might be busy right after Golden Week. I''ll text you when we''re about to go, is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "Okay." Yukinoshita nodded and didn''t overthink since she was practically free during Golden Week.


    Shishio nodded, then off his zer, causing Yukinoshita, who was on the side, to quickly glued her eyes to his body.


    When Shishio wore his school uniform, he seemed slim, but when he took off his zer, showing the white shirt inside, Yukinoshita''s eyes opened wide since his body was so amazing, right?


    Even if his body was covered by a white shirt, Yukinoshita could still see the low body fat, powerfulpact muscles, strikingly fine features, but there was a remarkable beauty in his body that couldn''t be mistaken as femininity. Instead, the words that could only describe his body were masculine and powerful.


    Yukinoshita felt that her face was so hot, and she knew that she needed to look away, but she felt reluctant somehow.


    Shishio noticed Yukinoshita''s gaze, but he ignored it and took his army bomber jacket from his bag to wear it, but then he thought for a moment and decided to invite Yukinoshita to go out together.


    "By the way, Senpai..."


    Before Shishio finished his words, the door of the service club was opened.


    "Yukinoshita. Oga. It''s great that you two are here," Hiratsuka said with a smile.


    "...."


    "...Sensei, how many times have I told you to knock on the door before you enter," Yukinoshita said helplessly.


    However, Hiratsuka ignored Yukinoshita''s words and looked at Shishio since his body was too amazing, right?

 Chapter 331 - What A Scumbag!!

    <h4>Chapter 331 - What A Scumbag!!</h4>


    When Hiratsuka saw Shishio, who took off his zer, showing his shoulders and chest through the gap of his uniform, her mind stopped, and she stagnated. Her face flushed, and she couldn''t think straight until...


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Yukinoshita coughed and reminded Hiratsuka of her status. After all, she was a teacher, and she needed to be an example for everyone. However, she also understood her reaction since she also reacted simrly.


    Hiratsuka awoke and blushed, but then to regain her dignity as a teacher, she looked at Shishio and quickly asked, "Oga, why did you take off your zer and wear a jacket?"


    "Am I breaking the rules?" Shishio asked inly.


    "....." Hiratsuka.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, what are you doing here?" Yukinoshita asked to break the awkwardness.


    "Oh?" Hiratsuka somehow felt a bit dissatisfied and asked, "Why do you think that I have something to ask you if Ie here? Don''t you think that I came here because I want to ask you whether you''re doing alright on your exam or not?"


    "So you don''t have anything to ask us?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I have something to ask both of you," Hiratsuka said without hesitation.


    "......." Yukinoshita and Shishio.


    Yukinoshita sighed and asked, "So what do you want to ask Sensei? I hope that you don''t ask us something weird."


    "Don''t be in a hurry." Hiratsuka dragged the nearby chair and sat between Shishio and Yukinoshita while facing them. "So, how is your exam?"


    "It''s alright," Yukinoshita said simply.


    Hiratsuka nodded since she knew how smart Yukinoshita was, so she didn''t ask much and looked at Shishio. "What about you, Shishio? Chihiro told me that you told her that you could get 1st rank easily."


    Yukinoshita quickly turned her head at Shishio, looking at him curiously. She only remembered that this perverted junior that had bought a condom at the convenience store near her apartment was the smartest student in his grade.


    Somehow, it made her feel conflicted.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded calmly. "I should get the 1st rank on this Monthly Exam."


    "Oh? If you don''t get it?" Hiratsuka must admit that Shishio''s confidence was so handsome, and he perfectly fit as her type of guy, but as a teacher, she also wanted to teach him humility.


    "If I can get the 1st rank?" Shishio asked.


    "Then I''ll treat you to the best ramen in Tokyo!" Hiratsuka patted her chest without hesitation.


    Shishio smiled softly and said, "Then if I don''t get the 1st rank, I''ll treat you to the best ramen in Tokyo."


    "Really?" Hiratsuka asked with a smile.


    "Of course." Shishio nodded.


    "Then, it is a bet!" Hiratsuka smiled, showing excitement.


    However, Yukinoshita, who saw this, felt unhappy since they had made an appointment for a date!


    The only difference between their bets was who would pay for the ramen, but without a doubt, they would go to eat ramen together!


    Shishio noticed Yukinoshita''s gaze, so he also added, "Senpai, do you want to join the fun too?"


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Yukinoshita didn''t nod directly but thought for a moment then asked, "Then if you lose, what will I get?"


    "Then I''ll treat you to ramen too," Shishio said.


    ''Hmm?" Hiratsuka looked at Shishio and wasn''t sure why she wanted to beat this guy up, so she quickly coughed and said, "Alright, stop for a moment, there''s something that I need to talk with you two."


    "........" Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    ''Aren''t you the one who started it?''


    The two thought, but they were toozy to say anything.


    "Okay, after Golden Week, I n to invite someone to this club," Hiratsuka said.


    "Is it a girl or a boy?" Shishio asked, but somehow this question caused Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita to re at him. He expressed doubt and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s a boy," Hiratsuka said while staring dangerously at Shishio, then asked, "Are you dissatisfied?"


    "Of course not." Shishio shook his head and said, "I''m happy that I can get a new friend."


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was too slippery.


    However, Hiratsuka thought for a moment then nodded. "It''ll be great if you can be friends with this boy, Oga-kun."


    "You seem to care much about this boy, Sensei," Shishio asked curiously.


    Hiratsuka somehow smiled when she heard this question and asked, "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I''m jealous, Sensei." Shishio nodded.


    "........"


    Hiratsuka blinked her eyes, and somehow there was a blush on her cheeks at that moment.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei..." Yukinoshita looked doubtfully at Shishio and Hiratsuka, wondering whether there was something between the two since they were too close, right?


    "Okay, I won''t talk much, but I just want to remind you that you''ll receive a new member after Golden Week, so I want you to be prepared," Hiratsuka said after she regained her dignity while telling Shishio through her eyes not to worry since there was only one student who could cause her heart racing.


    "Be prepared? Is he dangerous?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, he is as harmless as a flea," Hiratsuka said confidently.


    "..." Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    "Also, if there''s someone dangerous, Shishio can protect us, right?" Hiratsuka said while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka''s smile, and he wasn''t sure why, but he saw an illusion where he and Hiratsuka had be high school students and spent time together.


    Hiratsuka looked at Shishio, who was in a daze, staring at her face, which somehow made her embarrassed. "Hu - Huh? Why don''t you say anything?!"


    Shishio then patted his chest calmly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect the two of you." He was sure, if he said "you" instead of the two of you, then Yukinoshita might keep staring at him with a strange gaze.


    Yukinoshita nodded in satisfaction, but Hiratsuka snorted.


    Still...


    "But Sensei, how did you know that Shishio-kun can fight?" Yukinoshita looked at Hiratsuka weirdly.


    "Ugh..." Hiratsuka was dumbfounded and unsure what to say in this situation, then looked at Shishio for help.


    ''You''re asking for my help?'' Shishio rolled his eyes, then said, "Right, Sensei, is that all you want to ask?"


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes, but she thought it might be rted to Shishio''s past. She looked at Shishio and thought that this guy must have been a delinquent during his middle school time.


    "Oh, yeah, I want to ask you that you''re going to Tateyama on Golden Week, right?" Hiratsuka suddenly asked.


    "How did you know?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Chihiro told me about it." Hiratsuka was a bit embarrassed and said, "Chihiro invited me to go with all of you. Is that alright? I have heard that the hotel owner is your acquaintance, right? If it''s trouble you, then..."


    "No, it''s alright, you can go with us if you want, Sensei," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Hiratsuka was surprised.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded with a smile.


    "....." Somehow Hiratsuka felt that Shishio''s smile became even more handsome.


    Still, hearing the n of Shishio and Hiratsuka, who nned to go to Tateyama, Yukinoshita felt quite lonely.


    Shishio, of course, didn''t forget about Yukinoshita. If she didn''t know about his n, then he wouldn''t invite her, but since she knew then, he asked, "Do you want toe with us, Senpai?"


    "What?" Yukinoshita was surprised.


    "Yeah, you don''tck money. After all, you can get a private room and join us on the trip," Hiratsuka also said since she knew how lonely Yukinoshita was, and she was sure that Yukinoshita was going to spend her Golden Week in her apartment alone, considering how bad her rtionship with her family was.


    Yukinoshita was surprised while looking at Shishio and Hiratsuka. She thought for a moment and said, "Let me think about it."


    "No time to think. If you don''t make a decision, then we''lle to your apartment to get you, Senpai." Shishio was toozy to wait.


    Yukinoshita sighed and said, "Did someone tell you that you''re too assertive, Shishio-kun?"


    "I want you to call me a "man of initiative," Senpai. Also, I''m sure that if we let you go home, then you''ll make an excuse like you can''t join us and go back to your family or something," Shishio said since everything was just an excuse.


    A woman is a liar.


    Even though their mouths say they don''t want to, their bodies are honest.


    Oops, Shishio felt that he had given the wrong example.


    "Yeah, it''s not like a loner like you have a n anyway, right?" Hiratsuka said in agreement.


    "........"


    If a stare could kill, then Yukinoshita could kill Hiratsuka now. Still, she sighed and asked, "Tateyama is in Chiba, right? What are you going to do there?"


    "Well, we can pick strawberries, y on the beach, eat local food, and enjoy a hot spring. There''s a lot more," Shishio said.


    "Hmm..." Yukinoshita thought for a moment and asked, "Am I not going to trouble you?"


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry."


    Yukinoshita sighed, then said after a moment of hesitation, "...Okay, then."


    "Yay!" 2x


    Shishio and Hiratsuka pped their hands together since they had seeded in inviting Yukinoshita with them.


    Yukinoshita looked at the two of them with a helpless smile, then asked, "By the way, who will go on this trip?"


    "It''s the three of us and everyone from Sakurasou, so there should be two more guys and eight more women," Shishio said.


    "Okay." Yukinoshita nodded.


    "Then, since it''s settled, I''ll go back first. I need to finish my work." Hiratsuka sighed and thought to finish her work as soon as possible so she could enjoy the trip.


    "Good work, Sensei..." 2x


    Shishio and Yukinoshita could see Hiratsuka''s lonely back. If only Hirasuka was a high school student, then without a doubt, they would y together during Golden Week, but then again, they might be caught in a love triangle.


    Still, when Hiratsuka left, Shishio asked, "Do you have a n after this, Senpai?"


    Yukinoshita put down her book and asked, "You ask me this question, are you going to invite me again?"


    Shishio wanted to say something, but then the door opened.


    "Yukinon. Oga-kun. Are you here? Let''s go out after the exam!"


    Shishio and Yukinoshita turned their heads and saw Momo and Rui enter the clubroom of the Service Club.


    "Err... how about you all follow me together?" Shishio said and decided to have a showdown.


    "Hmm?" 3x


    Yukinoshita, Momo, and Rui looked at Shishio together, wondering what he was going to show them.


    ---


    Shiina, Saki, Miu, Nana, and the girls were waiting for Shishio at the clubroom of the literature club. Some of them were reading, some were sleeping, some were ying games, and some were talking to each other.


    In conclusion, they were having their own time, spending their time together.


    They knew that Shishio would spend an hour in his clubroom, so they waited for him, but they didn''t expect an hour, or it should be half an hourter, he ended his club, but he didn''te alone. Instead, he came with three beautiful girls, which made all the girls in the literature club stare at him simultaneously.


    Shishio, who had always been calm, was challenged at this moment. He took a deep breath and said, "Alright, who wants to go out and sing karaoke?"


    "......"


    They only stared at Shishio, and somehow they wanted to curse him at the same time.


    ''What a scumbag!!''

 Chapter 332 - No Matter Where Shishio Is Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 332 - No Matter Where Shishio Is Amazing!</h4>


    If someone asks a high school student what the mostmon entertainment among high school students is, then without a doubt, they will answer a karaoke.


    Most high school students in Japan have visited karaoke, singing together with their families or friends.


    Of course, some haven''te since they feel ufortable or don''t like to sing.


    There are a lot of reasons, but even so, everyone from the literature club and the service club hase to the karaoke to y together.


    Still, even though Shishio said that it was all, Usa didn''te to the karaoke, which made Usa feel so sad, but Shishio didn''t overthink since he was under pressure at that moment.


    However, even if he was under pressure, he could also see that among the group, some people were ufortable with karaoke, such as Ritsu.


    Shishio knew that Ritsu didn''t like to talk, and she might also have amunication disorder.


    So what if someone with amunication disorder came to karaoke?


    There were a lot of problems with their inner self, and they would be full of worry.


    What song should I choose? What''ll happen if I suck? Can I even sing in the first ce? Will I ruin the mood?


    Those questions kept appearing, making Ritsu be anxious and decide to shut their mouths and sit in silence while watching everyone singing.


    That should be the case, but when Shishio brought Yukinoshita, Rui, and Momo, the tension among everyone became strange.


    Everyone in the literature club observed the three girls, and the three girls also observed everyone in the literature club.


    There was only one simrity among them, and that simrity was that each of them was simply beautiful.


    Yukinoshita, Rui, and Momo were even dumbfounded when they saw Mai, a famous child actress, join Shishio''s group, making them wonder how this guy even seduced her.


    Instead of being angry, they were amazed by Shishio since this guy''s skill at seducing girls was too amazing, right?


    There were also many types of beauty in this ce, whether it was a cold type, gyaru type, literature type, warm type, older sister type, popr actress type, and many other popr types.


    There were also MILF and older woman types in the story, showing how dedicated Shishio toward the path of scumbag was.


    The only one that wascking was a little sister character.


    Unfortunately, Shishio didn''t have a little sister, so such a thing was impossible.


    When everyone was in silence, Shishio then broke that silence by asking them what kind of drink they wanted to drink. "It''s one drink per person. Tell me what you want to drink?"


    "Tea," Yukinoshita said.


    "Pepsi."


    "C."


    "Coffee."


    "Lemon tea."


    "....."


    Shishio was speechless when all of them ordered all kinds of different drinks, which made him wonder whether they wanted to trouble him. He then looked at Nanami, his maid, and gave her a gesture to help him.


    Nanami, who was affected by the mood, also felt a bit annoyed by Shishio''s scumbag act, but when he stared at her... her body was soft, and she nodded and decided to help him, but Mai quickly held her hand and shook her head.


    Nanami looked at Mai for a moment, then looked at Shishio apologetically, telling him that she couldn''t move since Mai stopped her.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Mai, and Mai only smiled smugly at him.


    ''Next time, I''ll kiss those lips without mercy,'' Shishio vowed before he ordered all different drinks for everyone perfectly.


    "....."


    Everyone looked at Shishio, who ordered all the drinks perfectly for everyone, without forgetting any of them in amazement, thinking that this might be the reason why he could be the 1st rank in his entire grade and became a scumbag.


    Shishio then naturally sat next to Shiina since she was the most lovely out of all the girls.


    Shiina, who was pouting, felt better and smiled at Shishio.


    "....." Everyone.


    "So, who is going to sing first?" Shishio asked.


    "...."


    "Then I''ll sing first," Shishio said without hesitation.


    They nodded and let Shishio have the first turn while wondering what kind of song he would sing.


    Even though this world might be a parallel world where some of the movies, arts, games, and other things were quite different from his previous life, there were some simrities, and some works from his previous life appeared in this life too.


    This was why, without hesitation, Shishio chose this song.


    "Kawa no Nagare no Youni (like the flowing river)? You''re going to sing Enka, Shishio?" Saki was a bit dumbfounded.


    "Hey, this is my grandma''s favorite song!" Mea was surprised.


    "Can you sing this song, Shishio-kun?" Momo asked with a star in her eyes.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and said, "So just sit there and listen to my performance." His words were full of confidence as if he was about to perform a world concert. He hoped by singing this song, they would realize how precious they were in his heart, but it didn''t mean for all of them since he sang it for his five girlfriends.


    (BGM: Kawa no nagare no you ni (Like the Flow of the River) - Hibari Misora).


    The sad yet beautiful melody was heard.


    Closing his eyes, Shishio tapped his feet gently and started to sing.


    "Unknowingly, I''ve walked down


    This long and narrow road."


    His deep voice caused everyone to shudder, and they could feel the young man''s sadness, courage, and struggle from this song.


    "Ah, like the flowing river


    Gently


    The long years will pass away


    Ah, like the flowing river


    The endless sky


    It is colored by the setting sun."


    Everyone heard various emotions, and somehow they couldn''t stop their tears, watching Shishio sing on the stage.


    His voice was like a gospel from heaven. It brought salvation to everyone, reminding them that life was like flowing water. It would not stop and kept flowing until our time stopped and we passed away, which was why they should live without regret.


    Shishio didn''t want to have regrets in his life, so he decided to be a scumbag, dating all the girls that he wanted, but hopefully, this message wouldn''t be delivered to the girls in this box, or else they might throw him into the river.


    "To live is to go on a journey


    On this endless road


    With our loved ones by our side


    We chase our dreams


    Even if it rains


    And the road gets drenched


    There wille a time


    When the sun will shine again."


    Inside this karaoke box, only Shishio''s voice was heard, and everyone was in silence, listening to his song, afraid that they might miss it.


    Even the staff outside also stopped her movement and listened to Shishio''s voice since it was so beautiful.


    However, their reaction was normal since Shishio got an "Enhanced Voice" from Nanami, and it was the reason why his voice was so beautiful, and it could affect everyone''s emotions.


    "Ah, like the flowing river


    Calmly


    I will give up this body of mine


    Ah, like the flowing river


    As I continue to listen


    To these youthful babbles."


    Shishio closed his eyes as he enjoyed this song. He felt that this song was really a masterpiece since even though it had been more than decades since it was created, it was still beautiful.


    As he opened his eyes, he gave a gentle smile to everyone.


    "...."


    They felt that they saw an angel descending from heaven. Still, even if he was an angel, he was a fallen angel who had been cast out and expelled from heaven because he sinned.


    "So, who is going to sing next?" Shishio asked.


    "...."


    They were in silence again since they somehow wanted to listen to him again.


    Shishio was a bit awkward when everyone was in silence again. Still, who was he?


    "Mashiro, do you want to sing with me?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Sing?" Shiina tilted her head and said, "I don''t know any Japanese songs." In terms of painting, she might be a master, but a human had a limit, so she didn''t know anything else.


    "What kind of song do you know?" Shishio asked.


    "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star," Shiina said simply.


    "..." Everyone looked at Shiina speechlessly.


    "Okay, let''s sing that song together," Shishio said.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded simply.


    "..." Everyone.


    Still, even though they were skeptical when they heard that Shishio and Shiina would sing "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star," they were full of smiles and made them want to sing.


    Shiina also sang happily and thought that the world was colorful when she was with Shishio since he taught her many wonderful things.


    "I''ll sing next!"


    "Shishio, sing with me!"


    When Shishio and Shiina ended their song, everyone started to pull him to sing, which made him speechless.


    "Wait, wait, I need to go to the toilet. You can have fun first," Shishio said and decided to escape. Hopefully, their rtionship would be closer, and as expected, as soon as he left, they started to talk to each other, and some started to sing whileining about how scumbag he was.


    Shishio sighed then went to the toilet.


    Inside the toilet, there were three young men who should have been in high school from their uniforms.


    When Shishio entered, he quickly became the center of attention, but he didn''t care about guys'' attention. He yawnedzily and walked, ignoring the three guys, and took a piss on the urinal.


    Still, when the three young men saw Shishio''s beast, they could only twitch their lips and quickly hide their puny pricks while thinking the world was too unfair, right?


    The three then walked out, leaving Shishio alone while lowering their heads.


    "Hey, that guy thing is..."


    "You don''t need to say anything. Even if you don''t say it, I understand."


    "The world is really unfair..."


    The three of them sighed, but then, one of them suddenly asked, "Right, Takamoto, what about your girlfriend from Suimei? She has huge boobs, right?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you say that she will let you bang her as long as you ask?"


    Two guys looked at Takamato curiously, wondering what had happened to his girlfriend since he was so proud, showing off about her before.


    Takamoto sighed and said, "I still want to date her longer, but she found out that I cheated on her."


    "What a scumbag." 2x


    Takamoto only rolled his eyes when he heard those two''s words since they weren''t much different from him, but somehow he missed that girl since the feeling of fucking her was amazing, especially those huge boobs. He felt a bit lonely, but then he saw a familiar pig-tail hairstyle and familiar huge boobs. His eyes shone, and without hesitation, he greeted her, "Momo-chan!"


    If anything can go wrong, it will go wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Momo met someone that she didn''t want to.

 Chapter 333 - Dont Touch Her!

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Don''t Touch Her!</h4>


    When Shishio went to the toilet, Nana, Mea, and Maiko started to sing together, but Saki looked at Rui, Yukinoshita, and Momo before she asked, "Um, what''s your rtionship with him?"


    "....."


    Yukinoshita, Rui, and Momo quickly turned their attention to Saki.


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko, even though they were singing together, they also looked at Yukinoshita, Rui, and Momo curiously, wondering how that guy could befriend a lot of beautiful girls so easily?


    In reality, even though this novel had been published for so long, it had been only a month since Shishio came to Tokyo, but the number of beautiful women he had met couldn''t be counted with his hands anymore!


    They might not know Rui, but Yukinoshita and Momo were famous figures.


    Yukinoshita was a beautiful girl known for her beauty and intellect, but she was so cold that among the students in Suimei, she was known as the "Ice Queen."


    Momo was also famous, but the rumor around her wasn''t good since most people knew her as a slut. If it was a normal student, they would look at her with disgust, but everyone in this ce was different, and they didn''t really have prejudice over her, but they still wanted to know what her rtionship with Shishio was.


    Momo also smiled when she saw everyone''s reaction and felt that it was great that she could know many people so easily. After all, she didn''t have many friends, and she only spent her time with either Yukinoshita or Rui, but this time, it was different since she knew many people now.


    "I''m his friend, and he''s also a member of my club," Yukinoshita said calmly. Still, inwardly, she was confused at Saki''s question. After all, Shishio''s girlfriend was Nana, right?


    In her head, there was one possibility, but...


    ''There''s no way, right?'' Yukinoshita shook her head.


    "I''m his friend too," Momo said with a smile.


    They nodded and didn''t show any reactions to the introduction of Yukinoshita and Momo since they had a feeling that they were just really a normal friend, but the next girl... they didn''t know why it might be their girl''s instinct that told them that there was something special between Shishio and Rui.


    Rui didn''t feel surprised by their reaction since Shishio had told her that he was a scumbag. "I''m Tachibana Rui, and you can say that I''m his first friend in Tokyo." Still, even so, somehow, she wanted to challenge them.


    ''Oh?''


    Hearing Rui''s introduction, everyone''s eyes quickly gathered toward Rui since her introduction was unique.


    Shishio''s first friend in Tokyo?


    In other words, Rui met Shishio when he came to Tokyo!


    Still...


    "Okay." Saki only nodded.


    Rui raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is that all?" She thought that Saki or those girls might get angry, but strangely enough, their reaction was t?


    "He has invited you all to karaoke together instead of fighting. Isn''t it better to have fun?" Saki said simply.


    "Yes." Miu nodded with a gentle smile and said, "I also want to know all of you better. Can we be friends?"


    "Let''s sing together!" Nana cheered with a smile.


    Shiina only nodded and didn''t say much.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita, Momo, and Rui looked at the girls in front of them and thought they were different from the girls they usually met at the school, and somehow, it wouldn''t be bad to be friends with them.


    They also started to know each other as they talked and sang, and their rtionship became closer.


    Still, even though Mai was d that she could know a lot of girls, who could be her friends, she felt that she needed to talk to Shishio so the number of girls in this ce wouldn''t increase in the future.


    Momo was full of smiles and thought it was fun, especially when no one thought much about her reputation. "I''m going to the toilet first."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Rui asked.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. You should have fun here." Momo smiled then whispered to Yukinoshita. "Yukinon, take care of Rui-Rui. They might bully her if you leave Rui-Rui alone."


    "...Why?" Yukinoshita looked at Momo with doubt.


    Momo only smiled and patted Yukinoshita''s shoulder. "It''s alright if you don''t understand. Just apany her, alright?" Her expression was as if a mother gently told her daughter that she was too young to understand.


    "..." Yukinoshita wasn''t sure why, but she felt insulted by Momo. "You don''t need to worry." She took her c and slurped it lightly, feeling quite annoyed and didn''t like the feeling when she didn''t understand anything.


    Momo cheered, then left, and went to the toilet, wondering whether she could meet Shishio along the way since there were a lot of things that she wanted to ask. She wasn''t blind, and she had a feeling of what kind of rtionship Shishio had with those girls. It might be outrageous for some people, but she felt if it was Shishio, then it was possible.


    Unlike the trash that Momo often saw or met, even though Shishio was a scumbag, he could make his girls happy and became friends with each other, which made her even curious how he could do that.


    Momo walked cheerfully to the toilet, but when she was about to go there, someone suddenly called her, making her mood strange.


    "Momo-chan!"


    Momo stopped and turned her head. She saw three young men, simr age to her, walking toward her with a nasty smile. She was quite familiar with this smile, and it was a smile that showed an eagerness to fuck someone. She could tell that from their eyes, they treated him as nothing but an onahole, and it made her frown.


    Still, Momo almost forgot who they were until she recalled one of those guys. She raised her eyebrows and asked unsurely, "...Takamoto-kun?"


    "Ah, it has been a while, Momo-chan," Takamoto said with a smile and thought that he was sessful.


    "Takamoto, is this your girlfriend?"


    "Wow, she''s so beautiful!"


    Takamoto''s two friends couldn''t help but marvel when they saw Momo, especially her huge breasts that almost escaped from her white shirt, and their eyes also became lustful and thought that they could ask their friend to let them bang this girlter.


    Momo was a beautiful girl, especially that naive and cute expression that made people want to tease her. Her boobs were also so huge that they jiggled whenever she walked, which caused the man to be crazy about her.


    Takamoto was full of smiles since he didn''t expect to meet Momo in this ce.


    Momo frowned inwardly and felt regretful that she didn''t bring Rui with her before, but at the same time, she was d that she didn''t bring Rui or other girls since she was afraid that those three guys might trouble them too.


    "Momo-chan, I''m sorry that I have cheated on you before..." Takamoto showed a regretful expression and said, "Now, I understand that you''re the one that I like. I have broken up with that girl, so can you return to be my girlfriend?" He knew that this girl was easy, and he knew that it was only a time before Momo epted, but...


    "Sorry." Momo rejected Takamoto without hesitation.


    "..." Takamoto.


    "Puff!" 2x


    "Ahahahaha!" 2x


    Takamoto''s two friendsughed so hard when they saw their friend was rejected without hesitation.


    Hearing Momo''s rejection and theugh of his friends, Takamoto frowned and felt insulted. "Why? We were in love before, right? I won''t cheat on you again."


    "Sorry, but please don''t bother me again," Momo said simply and didn''t want to talk with Takamoto again. She sighed and wondered why she had always dated trash while wondering why she didn''t meet Shishio earlier, but she didn''t expect Takamoto''s reaction would be so exaggerated.


    "You bitch! You open your legs so easily in front of me, and then you reject me now?" Takamoto was furious and insulted Momo without hesitation.


    "You...!" Momo frowned and didn''t expect that she would be insulted. Also, Takamoto''s face was so scary that it made her feel scared.


    Looking at Momo''s scared expression, Takamoto felt quite proud and said, "Now, how about we take a rest in the nearby hotel? I''ll forgive you if you let me do you."


    "Takamoto, are you serious?"


    "Yeah, aren''t you too hasty?"


    "Just shut up!" Takamoto was still furious at his two friends and said, "I''ll let you two bang herter. Help me!"


    "Oh, if you say that, then it can''t be helped!"


    "Momo-chan, let''s have fun together."


    Momo became scared, and she couldn''t utter words, especially when Takamoto was about to touch her, but when his hand was about to touch her body, someone suddenly hugged her and pped Takamoto''s hand away.


    "Don''t touch her."


    Momo was startled, but she felt relief when she smelled a familiar smell and looked up.


    "Oga-kun?"


    Takamoto, whose hand was pped, felt the tingling pain on his hand, and it made him a bit scared when he saw his hand had be purple after being pped. He was furious, then looked up, then he was in a daze when he saw Shishio. "It''s you!"


    Takamoto''s two friends were also surprised to see Shishio and thought about his beast on the toilet before.


    Shishio was a bit speechless since he didn''t expect Momo to meet such trouble so suddenly. Luckily, he quickly appeared, or else...


    "Next time, you should walk with someone," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Yeah." Momo smiled and sighed in relief. She wasn''t sure why, but there was this feeling that she would be alright with as long as he was here.


    Takamoto felt quite bitter when he thought about Shishio''s beast and somehow understood why Momo rejected her. He was a bit scared of Shishio, but how could he let go of this bitch so easily?


    "Do you like this kind of bitch?"


    Shishio and Momo had ignored those three young men and were startled since they didn''t expect that one of them would suddenly insult Momo without hesitation.


    "Hey, stop."


    "Yeah, this guy is bad."


    Even though Shishio didn''t do anything and just stood there, the two young men could tell he was dangerous.


    However, Takamoto had been clouded with anger, and of course, he wouldn''t care about the words of his two friends. "This girl''s pussy is so loose. She''s a bitch that will open her legs to anyone. Do you like this kind of bitch?"


    "I..."


    Momo''s eyes were already brimming in tears while wondering how someone could be so cruel. Those words hurt her, and Shishio also heard everything, which made her scared since she was afraid that he might treat her with disgust in the future.


    However, Momo was hugged again by Shishio again, his hug was so gentle that she couldn''t help but lean on him, and this time, she could feel his face on her side, which made her face flush. She was surprised and doubted since who would expect Shishio would suddenly show such an intimate action toward her so suddenly.


    "Enough?" Shishio asked with an expression as if looking at an idiot.


    Takamoto didn''t expect that Shishio would show off how close he was with Momo after hearing all of that, which made him frown. "Don''t you care? She''s a bitch that will let anyone fuck her?"


    Shishio only snorted and said, "Even if she''s a bitch, she''s my bitch now. Also, you don''t need to worry. She won''t let you fuck her again since your little prick won''t satisfy her." He looked at Takamoto''s lower body with disdain.


    "You...!" Takamoto''s face was flushed in shame and anger.


    Takamoto''s two friends also couldn''t say anything since they had seen the fact on the toilet before.


    "Also, Takamoto, is it?" Shishio threw Takamoto''s student card directly toward his face, along with two other students'' cards toward Takamoto''s friends.


    "Wh --?!" Takamoto was dumbfounded when his student card was thrown at him.


    "This is thest time. Don''t appear in front of her or me, or I''ll send the record of what has happened here to your parents and school, and I''ll also include awyer to sue you, three for sexual harassment. You, three, will be jailed, then dropped out of school, then die socially with everyone whether it is your friends, schoolmates, teachers, parents, families, neighbors, and everyone that knows you as trash that will force a girl," Shishio said in one go, staring at them coldly.


    "...." Takamoto and his friends'' faces were already pale as if blood was drained from their bodies, but they didn''t dare to say anything or run away since Shishio''s stare was like an abyss. After all, they thought that they would be beaten up, but they didn''t expect that the scale of Shishio''s revenge would be so exaggerated that it made them pale.


    "Answer me," Shishio said coldly.


    "Yes!" 3x


    "Go."


    The three of them left without hesitation since they were afraid to stay there any longer.


    Shishio took a deep breath then looked at Momo, who was in his arms. "Senpai, are you alright?"


    "Um..." Momo nodded shyly with a cute blush on her face.


    "........." Shishio.

 Chapter 334 - I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 334 - I Like You</h4>


    Shishio was a bit stunned when he saw Momo''s expression, but he didn''t care and gave a karate chop on her head.


    "Ouch!" Momo quickly held her head and asked, "What are you doing?" She was confused at why Shishio would give her a karate chop so suddenly.


    "Are you stupid? Why didn''t you scream? Do you want to be raped?" Shishio asked speechlessly. He wondered how this girl could stay in silence when those guys almost touched her body. If he didn''te earlier, then what would happen?


    Luckily, Shishio saw what had happened so he could stop them, or else...


    "...Sorry..." Momo lowered her head and knew that she was stupid for not screaming. If she screamed, would those guys dare to do something to her? After all, they were students, and of course, they would panic when she screamed, but she didn''t and was trapped in her fear.


    "Well, it''s okay." Shishio wondered about Momo''s luck in dating such trash and decided to remind her. "Still, next time, you should choose a better boyfriend."


    Momo was in silence, then asked, "...You''re not going to ask anything?"


    Shishio stared into Momo''s eyes for a moment and asked, "Do you want to talk?"


    "I..." Momo was unsure how to talk about what had happened.


    "By the way, I have to apologize to you." However, before Momo said anything, Shishio suddenly apologized.


    "Huh? Why did you apologize? You didn''t do anything?" Momo was confused.


    "I''d called you my bitch before. Even though it might be because of the situation, I feel that it might be a bit too much to call a girl a "bitch," Shishio said.


    "No, no..." Momo lowered her head sadly and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong, Oga-kun, and everything was my fault." She felt depressed, especially when Shishio would think of her as something dirty, but then she felt surprised when her head was patted. "Oga-kun?"


    "So, are you a bitch that will open your legs to anyone, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "No!" Momo shook her head without hesitation. Even though she might not be a virgin, she only did it with her boyfriend, and she had never done it with a random man, especially to someone she didn''t like.


    "Then what are you afraid of? I''d never thought of you that way. You don''t need to worry, alright?" Shishio said gently.


    Being patted and hearing those soothing voices, Momo''s eyes blurred, and she looked at Shishio with tears dripping from her eyes.


    "You should wipe those tears, or else everyone will think that I bullied you," Shishio said speechlessly and took out his handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "Oga-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "I like you."


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Momo for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "..."


    Momo blinked her eyes and wondered whether Shishio had misunderstood her. "Um... I like you and want to go out with you."


    "Yeah, I know." Shishio nodded calmly.


    "Then..."


    "But do you know that I have a girlfriend, right?" Shishio said.


    "I don''t mind." Momo shook her head without hesitation.


    ''What do you mean that you don''t mind?'' Shishio was speechless.


    "....."


    Momo kept staring at Shishio for a while, waiting for his answer, before her forehead was flicked.


    "Ouch!" Momo rubbed her forehead and asked, "Why did you flick my forehead again?"


    "It''s because you''re stupid." Shishio was speechless and said, "There are a lot of wonderful guys out there. So why did you choose a scumbag like me?"


    "Scumbag?" Momo blinked her eyes and stared at Shishio.


    "I am a scumbag." Shishio nodded and said, "I date four girls at the same time. I''m the worst, so you shouldn''t choose me." The truth was, he really did have an idea about Momo since she had triggered his system, but a serious rtionship was a different matter.


    The fact that he wasn''t her first man might bother someone a bit, but he didn''t care much about it, considering most of the people in this world would lose in terms of sexual ability against him, so no matter how experienced that woman was, he believed that he could conquer her.


    However, Shishio also knew about Momo''s love life, and all the guys she had met were losers, scumbags, or trash. She had met them so much that she could fall for someone so easily as long as they treated her little gently.


    It was also the reason why he needed to remind her that he was a scumbag and he dated a lot of girls at the same time.


    Momo had been hurt a lot of times, and Shishio didn''t want to be part of her bad memories.


    Still, Shishio could tell that Momo didn''t think many things on her head.


    "I don''t mind!" Momo said without hesitation.


    "....." Shishio was speechless and said, "Then I reject you."


    "..."


    Momo was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "It''s not. Why? It''s so sudden, and I don''t know you well," Shishio said.


    "But you''re a scumbag, right? So aren''t you alright with just having sex with a girl? I don''t mind bing your sex friend either," Momo said without hesitation.


    "...Sexfriend?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Oops!" Momo quickly closed her mouth, but being stared at by Shishio, she sighed and said, "I know your rtionship with Rui."


    "I see..." Shishio nodded and didn''t feel surprised.


    "How about we start as sex friends?" Momo asked again.


    Shishio sighed and said, "Senpai, while it might not be in my ce to say this, you don''t see sex as something special, right?"


    "Well..." If Momo had to say whether sex was something special or not, then she didn''t think so. She wasn''t a virgin, and she had a lot of experience, so it was normal for her to think so.


    "Senpai, I''m selfish. I only want my woman to be my only mine and won''t have sex with men other than me," Shishio said.


    "I''m alright with it," Momo said without hesitation.


    Shishio looked at Momo and knew that this girl would ept his every demand, which made him sigh that love really made people stupid. "Let''s take a step back. Tomorrow is Golden Week, and think about whether you can ept my rtionship with other girls. If your decision doesn''t change, then let''s try it."


    "I..." Momo wanted to say that she was okay, especially when she wasn''t a virgin and knew that her worth was lower than other girls, but she could only nod obediently when she saw his eyes. "...Okay."


    "Good." Shishio nodded with a sigh. "Should we go back now? Everyone must be waiting for us."


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I need to go to the toilet..." Momo squeezed her legs, and she felt that it was almosting out.


    "...Should I apany you?"


    "Please."


    ---


    Shishio waited outside of the toilet, leaning on the wall, waiting for Momo, but then he turned his head and said, "Mai, it isn''t good to eavesdrop on someone."


    "...If you know that I''m there, why don''t you say anything?" Mai said as she walked out of her hiding ce. When Shishio and Momo talked before, she just happened to go out to go to the toilet, and she didn''t expect to hear anything amazing, but she wouldn''t expect that Momo would confess to Shishio that Momo was even alright to be his sex friend.


    "You want to ask me something?" Shishio asked.


    "Why don''t you just agree before?" Mai looked at Shishio curiously and asked. "She''s such a good girl."


    "Do you want me to agree?" Shishio asked again.


    Mai curled her lips and said, "Your question was unfair."


    Did she want him to ept that confession?


    Of course not.


    Until now, Mai still wanted Shishio to break up with all of her girls and be together with her, but she also knew that it was unrealistic, and it was also the reason why she still hadn''t epted his confession, even if they had kissed each other.


    However, after Mai knew his four girls, her mind started to shake, and she felt that it wouldn''t be bad to be together with him, even if he dated four girls simultaneously, until suddenly she saw that someone had confessed to him.


    Still, if Mai was in Momo''s ce, it also didn''t feel that surprising for her to confess Shishio, especially when she saw how Shishio helped Momo when she was troubled by three young men before.


    "Mai..."


    Mai was hugged by Shishio, but she didn''t move away and let him kiss her lips. It might have been a few days since they had kissed each other, but she really missed this feeling. If possible, she wanted him to live together with her and stay together, but for now, she was satisfied with this.


    "Do you still feel the same way as before?" Mai asked as she leaned on his chest.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "I like you, Mai."


    Mai smiled softly and said, "It''s good to know that."


    "...." Shishio pped Mai''s butts without hesitation and felt that this girl sometimes really annoyed him.


    *p!*


    "Why did you p my butts so suddenly?" Maiined, but there was a blush on her face.


    "Don''t you have something to tell me?" Shishio asked as he stared at her.


    Mai blushed and felt a bit embarrassed. "...I like you."


    "I didn''t hear it," Shishio said with a smile.


    "I like you!" Mai grumbled and asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    "I''m satisfied." Shishio smiled and kissed Mai''s lips again.


    Mai was surprised and wanted toin to him not to kiss her so suddenly, but in the end, she closed her eyes and decided to enjoy their kiss.


    Still, they didn''t kiss that long since they were in the corridor of the karaoke store, and someone could walk anytime.


    "By the way, during Golden Week, do you have any ns?" Mai suddenly asked.


    "I have a lot," Shishio said helplessly.


    Mai snorted and felt annoyed again since she thought she could spend her time with Shishio during Golden Week.


    "But you don''t need to worry, I''ll spend time with you," Shishio said as he hugged Mai.


    "Who wants to spend time with you?" Mai snorted, but her body was honest as she leaned against his body.


    "By the way, I haven''t told you yet, but I might move to your apartment building," Shishio said.


    "Huh? Really? How?" Mai was surprised, but at the same time, she was excited.


    "I''ll talk about thatter. Kashiwabara-senpai is almost out," Shishio said.


    "Wait, can you do the same thing as you did to her before?" Mai suddenly said.


    "What did I do to her?" Shishio was confused.


    "The one that you did to shoo those guys away," Mai said.


    "...You want me to do that?" Shishio looked at Mai weirdly.


    "Wh - What''s with that stare?!" Mai was furious since Shishio stared at her as if she was a pervert.


    "Well, I don''t really mind, though."


    Mai felt his hand around her waist as she was pulled deeper into his embrace.


    "Woman, you''ll be mine from now on."


    Mai blushed and looked away.


    "Woman, you dare to look away from me?"


    Mai''s chin was held, and she was forced to stare at him. She could see his expression was nine-point of indifference and one point of affection, so without hesitation, she hugged his neck and kissed his lips again.


    "....."


    ''Why don''t you follow the script, girl?''


    Shishio was speechless since he should be the one who gave the kiss, but why should he overthink?


    In the end, they enjoyed their kiss again, racing against the time since the more they kissed, the more they were likely to be found out.

 Chapter 335 - Your Hard Work Will Be Rewarded

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Your Hard Work Will Be Rewarded</h4>


    After everyone yed karaoke together, Shishio kept his promise and treated everyone to a yakiniku.


    "Is this alright?" Yukinoshita asked since she was afraid that she might have troubled him. After all, a yakiniku definitely wasn''t cheap, and Shishio would treat all of them, which was quite arge sum of money.


    "You don''t need to pretend to be cool by treating us. We can pay by ourselves since you have used your free voucher to treat all of us to karaoke," Mai said gently. She didn''tck money. She was a famous child actress. If Shishio wanted, he could be her toyboy and tell him to work as a household husband.


    Mai suddenly fell deep in thought as she rubbed her chin. ''It''s not bad at all.'' She felt that it was a good idea to let Shishio be a household husband so that no vixen would bother him anymore.


    When everyone was on the karaoke before, Shishio told them that he had a free voucher to y on the karaoke for free, but this time, it was different.


    "Senpai, if you treat me as a friend, then you don''t need to feel troubled by being treated by me." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, then looked at Mai, and said, "Also, since I have promised you, that means I won''t be troubled even if I treat all of you. Lastly, tomorrow is Golden Week. We won''t meet each other for a while so just this time, let me treat all of you, alright?" Shishio said calmly and told everyone that he wouldn''t change his mind, so they could just enjoy themselves.


    They looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded. Still, when they thought about Golden Week, even though they were happy that they wouldn''t need to go to the school, they were sad when they thought that they wouldn''t meet him for a while, except for his girlfriends, of course, since they were going to meet him even if there was Golden Week.


    "So, where are we going to eat?" Nana asked.


    "A few days ago, I saw there was a yakiniku store nearby," Shishio said.


    "Oh? What''s the name?" Maiko asked curiously.


    "It should be Sakura Yakiniku?" Shishio answered, then pointed his finger at the yakiniku store. "That''s the store!"


    They followed the direction where Shishio''s finger pointed and saw the yakiniku store that he had told them about.


    The store seemed normal, but it was designed with delicate craftsmanship, especially the signboard. They could tell that a famous calligrapher wrote it. Still, even with all of that, the store''s design was quite low-key, making it approachable so the customers wouldn''t hesitate toe.


    "Come on."


    They nodded and entered the store. They were hit by the delicious aroma of grilled beef that increased their appetite as they entered.


    *Growl!*


    It might be because they had just ended their exam, spent most of their calories on the exam, and went to the karaoke before, so when they entered this store, they felt hungry.


    "Sorry, that was me." Shishio blushed.


    "............."


    "I know that it might be toote to ask this question, but are some of you not good with meat?" Shishio asked since they were all girls. He knew that some of them might want to keep their weight, so they didn''t eat meat, but it seemed that his worry was redundant.


    "No!"


    They answered without hesitation. They were all young, and even if they were girls, they also loved to eat meat.


    Shishio nodded and didn''t doubt, especially Shiina, Saki, and Rui since the three of them ate his meat deliciously.


    "Wee."


    With that said, when the waitress weed them, Shishio sat at the same table with his girlfriends, leaving Yukinoshita, Rui, Momo, Maiko, Mea, Ritsu, and Nanami on the different table since even if the table was huge, it was impossible to amodate all of them. Still, even if they were sitting at a different table, they sat at the next table, so the distance between them wasn''t that far, and they could still talk to each other easily.


    "What''s your order?" The waitress asked.


    "Well, for now, three tes of galbi, sirloin, short loin, shoulder roast." Shishio then looked at his girlfriends and asked, "Do you want rice?"


    "No!" 4x


    Shiina thought for a moment and asked, "I''ll eat Shishio''s rice."


    "...."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and asked, "Do you want to order more?"


    "If we can''t finish it, can you eat the rest?" Nana asked.


    "Yes." Shishio looked at Nana and said, "You should remember my appetite, right?"


    Saki and Nana had gone on a date with Shishio, so they knew how big his appetite was.


    "Then can I order one te of liver and sd?" Nana asked.


    "Yes." The waitress nodded.


    Then they ordered the drink and waited for their order toe.


    "Mashiro, have you tried yakiniku?" Miu asked.


    Shiina shook her head and said, "No, but I have tried Shishio''s roast beef."


    "Shishio''s roast beef?" 4x


    Shishio, who was checking the temperature of the grill, was speechless and said, "Well, I have cooked it for everyone in Sakurasou in the past."


    "You can cook?" Mai raised her eyebrow.


    "I can." Shishio nodded, but Saki said, "Don''t look down at his cooking skill."


    "His cooking skills should be the best among everyone here," Miu said with a solemn expression.


    "His girlish power is even stronger than all of us..." Nana sighed.


    "........"


    ''Thest one is unnecessary, right?'' Shishio''s lips twitched.


    "Really?" Mai curled her lips, feeling quite jealous when she thought that everyone had eaten the food that was cooked by Shishio.


    Shishio noticed Mai''s reaction, so he said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll cook when Nana is going to move to her new apartment."


    "Oh, right, Nana, you''re going to move into the apartment, right? Where are you going to move to?" Miu asked curiously.


    "It''s at.." Nana told everyone where she would move, but Mai was dumbfounded and said subconsciously, "Isn''t that where I live?"


    "......"


    They looked at Haru simultaneously since they could tell that this guy might have realized that Nana had moved into Mai''s apartment building.


    "I forgot to tell you." This was the only thing that Shishio could say since whenever he wanted to talk about the fact that Nana and Mai were going to live in the same apartment building, there were many things happening.


    "........." Everyone.


    Still, Mai and Nana looked at each other, and somehow instead of aplex feeling, they felt relief.


    "Please take care of me from now on, Mai-senpai," Nana said with a smile. She would be lying if she wasn''t worried about living alone, and even if she wanted to live with Shishio all the time, it was unrealistic. Fortunately, Mai would be living in the same apartment as her.


    Mai smiled, then shook her head and said, "You don''t need to worry. Also, likewise, please take care of me too."


    Shishio looked at Mai and Nana and felt that it was pretty unrealistic when the rtionship between the two quickly became so amiable, but when his waist was twisted by Mai... he knew that he needed to talk to her againter.


    While they talked, their order came, and they also started to grill their meats.


    Unlike everyone else, Shishio was the only one who ordered white rice.


    Even though thebination of white rice and grilled meat was so delicious, it had too many calories, and rice was full of carbohydrates, making it deadly for girls who didn''t want to get fat.


    Mai, who would return to the showbiz, also didn''t n to eat much and only grilled the meats before she put them on Shishio''s te, watching him eat, but she didn''t expect that this guy would feed Shiina.


    "Open your mouth," Shishio asked.


    "Ahh..." Shiina opened her mouth and let Shishio feed her.


    As she chewed the rice and beef, Shishio asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "It''s okay."


    Compared to the food that Shishio cooked, Shiina felt that the taste of the grilled beef was quite nd.


    "I''ll try to grill the meat." Shishio took some pieces of meat and grilled them on the grilling.


    When the meat touched the grill, the sizzling sound was heard, and the tempting smell permeated through the store. Even though there was a smoke extractor on each of the tables in this restaurant, the smell of the beef that Shishio grilled caused everyone to gulp their saliva.


    Shishio waited for a moment and wanted to pick up his beef, but who would expect that Nana would steal his beef?


    "Delicious!" Nana''s eyes shone brightly as if she had tasted the most delicious food.


    "........"


    Shishio stared at Nana silently, and he had written this crime on his mind.


    Still, not only Nana, who was attracted, but all the girls were also attracted by the meat that Shishio grilled, so at this moment, he became a meat grilling machine.


    While Shishio was busy grilling the meat, Miu and Saki went to the toilet together.


    "Saki..." Miu looked at Saki shyly.


    Saki understood what Miu wanted to say and asked, "You''re going with him tonight?"


    Miu''s face was burning red, but she nodded to answer Saki''s question. "Um."


    Saki sighed and somehow felt disappointed.


    "Why do you seem to be disappointed?" Miu was confused.


    "I want to do it again with Shishio..." Saki thought that if Miu didn''te with Shishio after this, she would go back with him since she wanted to do it again.


    Miu''s face turned red once again, but there was a shock this time. Still, there was a curiosity in her expression, and she asked, "Um... was it good?"


    "It''s great," Saki said without hesitation since, in the past week, sex with him was something she had been thinking about. At first, she thought it would be scary, especially when she saw his huge thing, but she felt so pleasant and pleasurable when she did it for the first time. If there wasn''t an exam, he was sure that he would invite her all the time. "So, will you go with him tonight?"


    "Yes." Miu nodded without hesitation since this was what she had always wanted to do before. If her little sister didn''t bother her at that time, they might do it, so this time, when no one would bother them, she wouldn''t hesitate. Still, she looked at Saki and asked, "Do you want toe with us?"


    Saki was dumbfounded and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "We - well... well..." Miu wasn''t sure why she suddenly invited Saki, but then after a moment of hesitation, she nodded. "Um."


    Saki looked at Miu for a moment, looking at her in surprise, then said, "Without a doubt, that guy will be happy."


    "Yeah..." Miu smiled bitterly and said, "I''m sure that guy will jump up cheerfully."


    Saki and Miu weren''t wrong.


    If Shishio knew that he would get a chance to do a threesome, then without a doubt, he would be jumped in happiness and whoop of delight.

 Chapter 336 - We Love To Study 1

    <h4>Chapter 336 - We Love To Study 1</h4>


    Shishio was quite depressed when he had be an automatic meat grilling machine for everyone.


    "It''s so delicious..." Momo sighed as she patted her stomach.


    "Yeah, it''s so delicious..." Yukinoshita nodded and thought that she almost passed out when she tasted how delicious the beef that Shishio grilled was.


    Even though the restaurant gave the same beef, when Shishio grilled them, it gave an indescribable vor that couldn''t be described by words.


    Yukinoshita wasn''t sure about meat grilling, but she had heard the words of grilled eel master.


    The eel grill master said that if someone wanted to be a qualified chef for grilled eel, they needed to learn three years of skewering, seven years of slicing, and a lifetime of grilling. With those sentences, it could be said, even the most experienced chef could mess up on the grilling process, but Yukinoshita could tell how perfect Shishio''s grilling technique was.


    Even now, Yukinoshita could feel her mouth was watery. If her appetite wasn''t small, then she might ask him to grill her meat again.


    "Shishio-kun, do you want to be a chef?" Rui''s eyes were scorching when she asked Shishio this question.


    "Not particrly..." Shishio said, causing Rui''s eyes to be downcast. He looked at Rui for a moment, then added. "But I might be a restaurant owner."


    "Restaurant owner!"


    Still, Yukinoshita rolled her eyes since this guy''s dream was all over the ce, right?


    Before she heard that he wanted to be prime minister, then a writer, and now a restaurant owner?


    However, why didn''t Yukinoshita feel surprised?


    Somehow, Yukinoshita felt that if Shishio wanted to do something as long as he wanted to, then without a doubt, he would be sessful. She often heard inspirational words that everyone could be anything as long as they wished and worked hard, but some people could be anything when they didn''t try and had never wished for it.


    Yukinoshita somehow felt a bit jealous, but at the same time, she also realized why Shishio was so attractive and why there were so many people gathering around him.


    A small curve formed in her mouth, but it quickly disappeared since Yukinoshita''s face was loosened once again, showing an ahegao expression as she tasted the food cooked by Shishio.


    Still, Yukinoshita was quite annoyed and said when she thought that there were some secrets that were shared between them, yet she didn''t know anything.


    However, no one noticed Yukinoshita''s expression since they ate with a happy smile.


    "By the way, where did you learn to grill?" Maiko asked.


    "In Kyoto," Shishio answered naturally like a small kid dressed in a blue suit, sses, and a red bowtie and always answered that he learned everything in Hawaii.


    "..."


    Their lips twitched, and they wondered whether they could learn everything in Kyoto.


    "Well, since we''re full now, how about we go back?" Shishio said.


    Whenever there was a beginning, there had always been an end.


    Every fun time would always end, but they couldn''t help but feel immensely sad even though they knew it.


    Still, they decided to go back and went back together.


    Shishio had promised Miu to go back togetherst week, but who would expect that Saki would also join them.


    ''Wait a moment...''


    Shishio had a premonition on his heart, but he shouldn''t let his hope get better of himself.


    ''But...''


    Shishio looked at Saki and asked, "You''re going to go back with us?"


    "Um." Saki nodded shyly and didn''t dare to look at Shishio.


    Shishio was dumbfounded then looked at Miu.


    Miu was also embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at Shishio.


    Shishio took a deep breath, and it seemed that his wish was about to be granted tonight.


    ''As expected, hard work has never betrayed yourself.''


    Shishio had worked hard to achieve this dream, but then, he wondered whether it was really okay?


    ---


    It didn''t take a while for Shishio, Saki, and Miu to arrive at his penthouse in Minato by train.


    Still, Shishio had no intention of appreciating the scenery of his apartment. Instead, he looked at Saki and Miu, then asked, "Are you sure? Even though I''m happy, this is your first time, you know?" He looked at Miu and felt that this girl''s decision was too hasty.


    "You don''t need to worry, I won''t bother you when you do it, but she might want to see us do it," Saki suddenly said subtly.


    "...I know that it is quitete to ask this question, but are you alright with it?" Shishio looked at Saki and asked.


    "If I''m not ready, then I won''te," Saki said calmly, but her voice was quite shaky, showing how nervous she was. It might not be her first time, but it was her first time doing it together with another girl.


    "I - I''m ready." Miu nodded as she clenched her two fists.


    Shishio was lost for words, but should he hesitate?


    No.


    "How about we take a bath first?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." 2x


    Miu and Saki agreed since their bodies smelled like grilled beef.


    The smell of the grilled beef might be pleasant, but it wasn''t a suitable smell for what they were about to do.


    "Then should we do it together?" Shishio asked once again.


    Their faces turned red instantly. They showed hesitation for a moment before they nodded shyly.


    "O - Okay..."


    "I - I''ll try."


    Looking at their reaction, Shishio understood their reaction, and it was normal for them to show a reluctant expression since they didn''t want to be told they were too excited or slutty. However, he also knew that they didn''t really hate the ideas and their bodies were honest about his idea.


    The three of them walked to the main bathroom, where there was a huge pool inside, but as they entered, Saki and Miu were quite nervous about taking off their clothes, which was why Shishio took the initiative.


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, "I''ll take off my clothes."


    Saki and Miu opened their eyes wide, but they didn''t stop him.


    However, before Shishio took off his clothes, Saki suddenly said, "Shi - Shishio!"


    "Hmm?"


    "I - I''ll help you to take off your clothes."


    "... okay." Shishio nodded.


    "I - I''ll help you too!" Miu somehow didn''t want to lose.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and watched Saki and Miu, who told him that they would take off his clothes.


    Saki was braver and took off his shirt by unbuttoning his button one by one.


    Miu also mimicked Saki, but unlike Saki, her face was so red, her eyes were watery as if she was about to cry, but some excitement couldn''t be hidden since she had been staring at Shishio''s body from the beginning to the end.


    *Gulp!*


    As his shirt was taken off, Miu and Saki could see Shishio''s body and couldn''t help but try to reach it, especially his abs and his Adonis belt.


    It wasn''t Saki''s first time, so she didn''t hesitate and touched his abs, caressing them with her every finger.


    Miu also did the same, but there was an urge on her head that made her want to rub her face on Shishio''s face.


    Their soft and warm fingers tickled his body, but at the same time, it also made his body burn and caused hisid phallus to be hard.


    With his size, it was impossible to hide the fact that his phallus had be hard, so Saki and Miu quickly noticed the change on his body, which caused their faces to be redder and their heads to be dizzier. His smell was manly and musky, causing them to want to press their noses against his body, but their reason stopped them since they felt that action was too shameless.


    "Take it off."


    Unlike before, his voice was so deep and hoarse as if ordering them. However, Saki''s thighs squeezed, and her face was so excited, but even so, she couldn''t take off his pants since her hands were too stiff and she was too nervous.


    "Good grief, you can''t even take off my pants?" Shishio sighed, looked at Miu, and asked, "Miu, help Saki."


    "Ah!" Miu, who had been in a daze, was startled. Her face was so red that if someone saw her, they thought that she was burning, but it wasn''t wrong since her body was so hot that she felt that her entire body was burning. It might be her first time, but when she heard Shishio''s words, she nodded and helped Saki take off his pants.


    As his pants were taken off, the hard phallus was shown to two girls, and it caused them to gulp once again.


    "So big..." Miu subconsciously uttered those words. She might have heard that Shishio''s phallus was gigantic, and it seemed that it was right.


    "It''s your favorite, right, Saki? Why don''t you do what you did before?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    Saki shuddered, and her body tightened. She stared at the delicious ns in front of her, ignoring Miu''s presence beside her, before she gulped and touched his hard phallus with her hand.


    "Shh... it''s great..."


    As Shishio let out afortable sigh, Saki felt an excitement on her body, and she opened her mouth asrge as she could before she swallowed the head of his phallus as the most delicious thing in the world.


    Her mouth was so warm and tight that it made him feel as if he had put his thing inside her genitals.


    Shishio could smell an intense smelling from two girls, but he ignored Miu and focused on Saki.


    With his encouragement, Saki''s movement became even more intense. She swung her head back and forth as her ponytail kept swaying. The sound of her sucking his phallus echoed through the changing room.


    Miu''s head was dizzy when she saw Saki was so excited, ignoring her presence and enjoying how Shishio bullied her. Still, watching her, sucking his phallus so deliciously, she felt jealous and also wanted to do the same.


    The lewd sound kept sounding, and before long, Shishio was on his limit.


    "I''m going toe!"


    Saki didn''t let go of his phallus. Instead, she hugged his waist as she kept his phallus inside her mouth.


    At that moment...


    The whiteva that had been kept inside his balls immediately ejacted inside her mouth. The amount was so much that she couldn''t keep them all inside, and it dripped out from her mouth, dirtying her mouth, hair, and uniform.


    *Gulp!*


    Miu kept gulping her saliva as she watched Saki drink all of Shishio''s semen.


    "Open your mouth, Saki," Shishio said.


    Saki breathed hard, but after hearing his request, she opened her mouth, showing her messy mouth that was dirtied by semen.


    "Swallow it."


    *Gulp!*


    Saki swallowed the semen without hesitation before opening her mouth wide, showing that she had swallowed it clean.


    "Can you stand up?" Shishio asked since he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Um..." Saki stood up slowly since her legs were weak. Even if she just sucked his thing, it caused her to cum.


    Shishio helped Saki to stand up and instructed her to hold the washing machine with her hands. He took off her skirt and panties, showing off her pink inner lips that were wide open, and her love juices kept dripping to her thighs.


    Miu was in a daze, watching it, but at the same time, she could tell that Saki was aroused. However, she was even surprised at Shishio''s phallus since it didn''t lose its hardness, standing tall toward the ceiling, even after he hade out with such arge amount of semen.


    Shishio looked at Miu and said, "Miu, I''m going to have sex. Do you want to see it?"


    Miu was stunned, then nodded dumbly.


    Shishio smiled, then touched Saki''sbia with his fingers. "See? It''s so wet, right? You can see how excited this girl is."


    "Shi - Shishio..." Saki''s face was dying in embarrassment, and her eyes were in tears.


    "Aren''t you the one who wants her to see?" Shishio asked.


    "Bu - But.."


    "Also, didn''t you suck my cock so excitedly?"


    "I...."


    "You''re a really naughty girl, huh?" Shishio held his hard phallus as he rubbed it against her entrance.


    "Shi - Shishio..." Saki couldn''t hold it anymore and just wanted to push her entrance against his thing.


    "What do you want, Saki?" Shishio asked in a whisper.


    Saki''s face was red, her body shuddered, but she said in a low voice, "I - I want your penis."


    "I didn''t hear it."


    "I want your penis!"


    "Where?"


    "In - inside my vagina!"


    "Good girl..." Shishio patted Saki''s head gently then rewarded her for being a good girl.


    As his thing was put inside, Saki moaned loudly.


    Miu, who was on the side, could only sit in a daze, watching the two of them, having sex in front of her, and thought that she wouldn''t forget this scene in her entire life.

 Chapter 337 - We Love To Study 2

    <h4>Chapter 337 - We Love To Study 2</h4>


    "Ahhnnn~~!"


    Saki arched her back as she rolled her eyes. Her body tightened and quivered several times before she felt something hot on her back and hair. She felt quite dissatisfied since he didn''t let it inside her, but she was too tired to say anything and dropped to the ground.


    Shishio quickly caught Saki in his arms and said to Miu, "Wait here for a moment."


    Miu sat on the ground, and her lower body was so wet that she had created a small puddle under her skirt.


    Shishio helped Saki wash her body before bringing her to rest in her room, leaving Miu alone in the changing room.


    Miu was still in a daze, and she just couldn''t believe what she had seen before. She wondered whether Shishio and Saki were perverts who loved someone watching them having sex with each other. However, she knew that Saki did this because Saki wanted to tell her that this was what sex was about.


    Frankly, Miu was jealous of Saki since she could tell that Saki had had a good time before.


    Miu stood up slowly, and her legs were still weak, but she was too embarrassed to stay, especially when she had made a puddle in the room. She wanted to clean the puddle, but Shishio had alreadye, which made her face be red instantly. "Shi - Shishio-kun..." She gulped as she saw his naked body, and she was in a daze again when he saw his phallus was still hard.


    ''Isn''t it harder than before?'' Miu felt that her logic was constantly challenged since she realized her boyfriend was stronger than she had thought.


    "Let''s take a bath together, Senpai," Shishio said gently before he looked at the small puddle on the ground.


    "Bu - But..." Miu then remembered that she had made a puddle on the floor, which embarrassed her. She tried to cover it with her hands, trying to stop Shishio from seeing it. "Do - Don''t look, Shishio-kun!"


    "We can clean it up tomorrow. Now, you need to take a bath first." Shishio moved closer to Miu and asked, "Do you want me to take off your clothes?"


    "Er..." Miu wasn''t sure how to respond to this problem, but she shook her head and said, "I - I''ll take off my own clothes... pl - please wait inside the bathroom, Shi - Shishio-kun..." In the end, she was too embarrassed to ask him to help her.


    "Okay."


    Shishio also knew that the mood was slightly weird, but he still could smell the intense smelling from Miu and knew that she was in heat.


    Miu took a deep breath and saw Shishio enter the bathroom, but she decided to clean up the puddle that she had made up before she made up her mind to enter the bathroom.


    ---


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he could imagine how awkward it was for someone to be taken together with another girl for the first time. He wasn''t sure what Miu imagined at that time for agreeing to such a lovely idea, but one thing for sure, he was satisfied now.


    Even if Miu wasn''t ready, Shishio didn''t mind, and it might be good to spend their time talking to each other, but the demon inside him told him that there was no need to hesitate and took two girls simultaneously.


    Shishio sat on the small stool and watched his reflection in the mirror. He was naked and didn''t wear anything, wondering whether Miu cleaned up the puddle that she had made before.


    Shishio didn''t intend to move and waited for Miu since he knew that she was in the middle of a dilemma. He thought that he was going to wait for a while, but shortly, she entered.


    "Do - Don''t look, Shishio-kun!"


    "Why?"


    Shishio didn''t hesitate and turned his head, staring at Miu''s naked body.


    That should be the case, but a white towel wrapped around her body.


    Unlike Saki''s athletic body, Miu''s body was petite. Her legs were thin, her boobs were small, but strangely enough, everything about her was alluring. She might not have a perfect body out there, but this imperfection caused him unable to look away.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun!" Miu was so embarrassed when she looked at Shishio. After all, she was unconfident about her body, she wasn''t tall, and she also didn''t have big boobs. She also wasn''t that stylish either, and sometimes, she wondered what made him love her.


    Suddenly, tears dripped from her eyes, but suddenly she heard him call her name.


    "Miu."


    His voice was deep and hoarse.


    "Look at me."


    Miu didn''t dare to look at Shishio, but her chin was lifted, and he kissed her.


    "Hnnh...!"


    Miu opened her eyes wide, and the white towel on her body dropped. She could feel his hard and hot phallus on her stomach, which made her body burn. She could feel that he rubbed his body against her and kissed her even deeper.


    Miu felt that her mind was broken at that moment, and she started to go wild.


    They kept kissing each other as they rubbed their bodies, but Shishio then grabbed her soft butts and put his phallus between her slender legs as he shook his waist back and forth, having intercrural sex.


    Miu''s mind was nk, and she just focussed on the pleasure that she felt. She kept dripping love juices from her honeypot as she kept sucking his mouth.


    As they kept rubbing each other against it, they felt their bodies quivering at the same time.


    Miu was in a daze again when she felt the hot liquid dripped against her butts and thigh, but then her heart was bitten. "Hyaann..!" Her entire body shook, and her nipples were hard. Her face flushed as she asked in confusion. "Shi - Shishio-kun?" This pleasure almost erased all of her reasons and caused her to intoxicate in pleasure.


    "I love you, Miu..."


    Miu''s body shuddered as she felt her neck kissed several times. She hugged him tightly as she replied in a lusty voice. "I love you too, Shishio-kun." It was her first time doing this, but she felt it was great to be able to do something like this with her loved one, but then she saw him, looking at her breasts. "Shi - Shishio-kun!" She quickly hid her breasts since she was unconfident with them. They were small, and she felt that it was unattractive.


    "Don''t hide them."


    Shishio grabbed Miu''s hands so he could see what was hidden there.


    What was hidden behind Miu''s hands were two cute pink nipples surrounded by slightly darker pinkish are.


    Unlike Saki''s healthy breasts or Nana''s enormous melon, the only appropriate word that Shishio could find for Miu''s breasts was modest. They might be small, but it didn''t mean they were none.


    Miu''s eyes were teary, but she was shocked by the words that came out from Shishio''s mouth.


    "They''re beautiful..."


    "What?"


    Miu was surprised, but she became even more surprised when she saw him sucking her nipple!


    "Nhnn...!"


    Miu bit her lower lip, trying to hold her moans, but she couldn''t, and she kept crying.


    His mouth sucked his nipple, and his hand rubbed her breast, twisting her other nipple with his fingers.


    Miu kept moaning before her body quivered as she fell in his arms. Her breath panted, her legs were weak, but she held his neck and kissed his lips again.


    Shishio didn''t care about taking a bath anymore and carried her to the empty room in his penthouse.


    Miu also didn''t think anything since the pleasure caused her mind to go nk, but when she fell on the bed, their lips parted. "Fueh?" She was in a daze as her saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth, feeling confused when they suddenly moved inside the room.


    The air conditioner''s temperature was perfect, but with how hot their bodies were, their bodies sweated profusely, but neither of them cared about it.


    They stared at each other and knew what they were about to do.


    "Shishio-kun..." Miu held his neck as she kept staring into his eyes.


    "Not yet, you''re not wet yet," Shishio whispered.


    "Wet?'' Miu was confused, but she saw the scene that made her head nk. He opened her legs with his hands, and shey on the bed with her legs showing an M-shaped. "Shi - Shishio-kun!" She shouted in shame and tried to close her legs since she was embarrassed, but she couldn''t. She was confused at what he was about to do, but her eyes were wide open again when she saw him, licking her dirty ce!


    "Shi - Shishio-kun! Tha - that ce is dirty!" Miu squeezed her legs as she tried to push him away, but the sudden pleasure that hit her caused her body to quiver as she let out a loud moan. "Hyaan...!!"


    Shishio slurped her honeypot as her love juices flooded out from inside. It was so delicious that he couldn''t stop. He kept licking as he yed her clitoris with his thumb.


    "There''s no dirty ce on your body."


    Miu cried in shame.


    Miu was embarrassed that her dirty ce was licked by Shishio, but she also felt the pleasure that kept hitting her over and over. Her body was at his mercy, and she could only beg him to stop since she was almost crazy by the pleasure.


    As he stopped, Miuy weakly on the bed, and she couldn''t utter her energy.


    "Senpai, I''m about to do it."


    Miu turned her head and stared at his eyes. She hugged his neck again and kissed his lips again.


    Their tongues entangled each other as they sucked each other saliva.


    Miu''s kiss was so lewd that no one would ever think that she was pure and innocent a long time ago.


    Shishio was about to take his condom as their lips parted, but Miu stopped him.


    "I - I want to feel it without that thing..." Miu''s voice was so low, but it was full of determination.


    "Okay." Shishio also didn''t entangle much since he also wanted to do it with her as soon as possible.


    Miu gulped and stared at his huge phallus pressed against the entrance of her vagina. Her body quivered when he rubbed his thing against her. She stared at him with watery eyes and asked him in an alluring voice. "Shishio-kun..." She couldn''t wait anymore. She wanted him to be inside her.


    Shishio answered her wish and slowly inserted his phallus inside. He gritted his teeth as he tried to hold the pleasure that he felt. Her inside was so tight that it almost crushed him, but her love juice kept flooding from inside, causing it easier for him to insert it inside.


    Her body trembled as she kept kissing his lips to ease the pain until she felt something inside her broken, and she could feel his thing filling her entire vagina. It was overwhelming, but at the same time, she felt happy.


    "I love you, Shishio."


    Shishio smiled as they intertwined their fingers. "I love you too, Miu."


    As they kept kissing, Miu''s pain disappeared, and all that was left was only pleasure.


    Shishio didn''t wait anymore, and after he did her in missionary position, he let her rest her head and arms on the pillow while doing her from behind.


    Her moans echoed through the room as they continued to have sex for the entire night.

 Chapter 338 - The Quiet One Has Always Been The Lewdest

    <h4>Chapter 338 - The Quiet One Has Always Been The Lewdest</h4>


    Shishio moved Miu to the same room as Saki before they slept together.


    Miu and Saki slept directly like a log, hugging him tightly without letting him go.


    Shishio thought that his night was so wild, but frankly, he was happy. Still, even with two girls, he was as healthy as ever, and he could still continue, which made him speechless. However, the two girls were already sleeping so soundly, and there was no way for him to bother them unless he did them when they were sleeping.


    Shishio also thought to go sleep, but before that, he decided to check the rewards that he had received from Miu.


    <As you have seen, Miu Ashihara''s naked body, you have received a "Wasabi Farm">


    <As Miu Ashihara has touched your little brother, you have received a "Dance Mastery">


    <As you have touched Miu Ashihara''s breasts, you have received an "Enhanced Fingers">


    <As you have touched Miu Ashihara''s body, you have received Otsuka Pharmaceutical>


    <As you have taken Miu Ashihara''s first time, you have received "Tuina Mastery">


    If it was before, Shishio would open his rewards the next day before he slept, but this time, he decided to open them tonight. He checked his rewards, and there were two rewards of assets, and the rest were talent and ability.


    Shishio decided to ept "Wasabi Farm" and "Otsuka Pharmaceutical" first since he was quite curious about them.


    ''I see...''


    If Shishio had to exin whether there was something special about those two rewards, he could only say that the size of the two assets was huge.


    The wasabi farm that he received was located in Izu, and it was also nearby to his vi. Also, it was thergest wasabi farm in Izu.


    Some people might know or might not know about wasabi, but it is an important condiment of Japanese food. It is simr in taste to hot mustard or horseradish rather than chili peppers in that it stimtes the nose more than the tongue.


    Frankly, Shishio loved this reward since he knew how expensive wasabi was.


    Some people might argue that wasabi was cheap since they often see them in the supermarket now, but the wasabi that was sold in the supermarket was artificial, and it wasn''t made from the actual nt.


    If it was real wasabi, then the price would be higher.


    Shishio had always wanted to visit Izu somehow since he owned a vi and a wasabi farm in that prefecture.


    ''Let''s visit them over the summer.''


    Shishio was sure that his girls would be happy to y to Izu, especially when the water on the sea was clear during summer, so they might be able to go diving there.


    It was still a long time before Shishio decided to visit Izu, so right now, it was better to check the Otsuka Pharmaceuticals.


    Frankly, Otsuka Pharmaceutical was a normal pharmaceuticalpany, but if there was something special about thispany, then it sold popr sports drinks and energy bars in the world.


    Shishio only looked at thispany for a moment before he checked the rest of his rewards.


    Still, it might be because it wasn''t his first time to open his rewards, and he also had often seen a lot of amazing rewards, so his reaction was t.


    This discovery made him feel conflicted, but at the same time, it was also normal since a human had always been an adaptable creature.


    Shishio somehow remembered the time when he was full of distress and self-me when he took Rui''s virginity and got his first reward.


    Right now, Shishio didn''t feel the feeling that he felt at that time. Instead, he felt alright. He felt that instead of agonizing over everything that he had done, it was better to think about how to make his women happy since they were the ones who had given him all of those rewards.


    Yes, without all of those girls, there was no way for the system to give him rewards, which was why he needed to treasure and show his gratitude toward them.


    Still, some people might feel that his words were bullshit when they recalled what he did to Saki in previous chapters. He did that y because she loved it, and being gentle all the time wasn''t something that man should do.


    Men needed to conquer women and told them that they could be only their women until thest moment of their lives.


    If not, then other men might take care of your women.


    If Shishio had to give an example, then it would be Mitaka, Sorata, and Natsuo Fujii, who would receive the same fate as the two previous men.


    Shishio didn''t want to have a simr fate as those three in the future, so he had to treasure his women now and in the future.


    With that mindset, Shishio decided to ept his other rewards.


    ''"Dance Mastery," "Enhanced Fingers," and "Tuina Mastery," huh?"''


    Shishio put his eyes on "Dance Mastery" first, and personally, he thought that this reward was useless since he had gotten "Art Mastery" from Shiina in the past.


    The "Art Mastery" gave Shishio the ability to understand and have talent over many types of arts in this world. Dancing was, of course, included in this skill, so he thought that this skill was useless.


    However, it seemed that he was wrong.


    When two skills had a simr effect, it wouldn''t turn useless. Instead, it would enhance the named skill.


    In his case, it was dancing.


    Shishio felt that if he was dancing in front of the girls or women, without a doubt, he could bring them back to the room, having another dance in a different ce such as a bed.


    Shishio hadn''t tested the effects of thebination of "Art Mastery" and "Dancing Mastery," but one thing was for sure, he might enter history just by dancing alone.


    ''Hmm... since I have an "Enhanced Voice," should I be able to enter history by singing too?''


    Shishio didn''t have any ns to make his debut, so he decided to pay attention to his other reward.


    ''Tuina Mastery...''


    Shishio looked at his reward for a moment before he epted it, but as he received all the information and skill into his head, a small curve on his mouth was formed.


    ''Interesting...''


    Shishio felt that this "Tuina Mastery" was simply tailored for him.


    Some readers might not know Tuina, but it is a traditional massage technique from China.


    It might be boring to read the description or exnation about Tuina, but one thing was for sure, with this skill, Shishio could restore the stamina of his women easily, so... when they were tired, after doing "that," he could use "Tuina" to restore their stamina.


    Of course, this "Tuina Mastery" wasn''t as magical as those supernatural massage techniques on the story that could have a simr effect to eight hours of sleep. Still, it was amazing since it could rx the body and mind of his women as long as he massaged them.


    Shishio was satisfied with his rewards, but then there was another reward that he needed to open.


    Enhanced Fingers.


    When Shishio epted this reward, he felt that his fingers were burning. Whether it was his hands'' fingers or feet'' fingers, all of them were burning, but he held it until the process ended.


    ''Wow...''


    Those were the only words that Shishio could utter at that moment since he could feel that the speed and dexterity of his fingers had increased.


    Shishio felt that he could create a new martial art where he would focus on the pressure points in the future, considering he had "Orthopaedics Mastery" and "Tuina Mastery."


    Still, one thing was for sure, as long as he did something by using his fingers, the speed and the quality of everything that he made would be even perfect.


    With all of that, Shishio somehow felt tired after receiving all of those rewards, and he decided to sleep.


    His days were good, so he slept soundly together with Miu and Saki on both sides.


    ---


    Shishio hadn''t opened his eyes, but he could hear two girls talking as they touched his body, especially his hardened phallus. He might have done it a lotst night, but as a healthy boy, of course, he would have morning wood. After all, as long as someone was a man and had a penis on their bodies, it was something inevitable.


    Still, as a gentleman, Shishio decided to pretend to sleep so they wouldn''t be embarrassed. Not because he was curious about what they were nning to do with his little brother.


    ''Work hard, bro.'' Shishio thought at that moment.


    Miu and Saki didn''t know that Shishio had woken up, and they lifted the nket on his lower body to observe his hardened phallus. When they woke up, they saw something standing tall below the nket, which made them curious, but as they had done it with him, they, of course, knew what it was.


    Miu and Saki were a bit embarrassed and afraid that Shishio might scold them, but their curiosity couldn''t be contained, so after they made eye contact, they lifted his nket and pulled his boxer without hesitation.


    "No matter how much we didst night..." Miu blushed as she murmured. "It''s so big..."


    "Yeah..." Saki bit her lips, and she stroked his hardened phallus. She could feel the heat that was transmitted from it, and it made her body burn again.


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    Miu''s voice startled Saki, so she could only look at her with guilty consent and blush.


    "What are you embarrassed about? Didn''t you do it in front of mest night?" Miu was speechless at Saki''s reaction.


    "But... don''t you want to do it too?" Saki asked meekly.


    "We - well..." Miu would be lying if she didn''t want to do it again, but she had just lost her first time, and she was all sore since they were quite wildst night. "My body is sore..."


    "Ah..." Saki nodded and showed her understanding.


    "But Saki..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Was it good?"


    "What?"


    "I - I mean..." Miu lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you drink itst night? Ho - How did it taste?"


    "If you''re curious, how about you taste it? It''s still morning. It''s fresh," Saki said with augh.


    Miu alsoughed shyly, but her hand didn''t shy away and started to stroke Shishio''s phallus, trying to milk him out.


    ''Am I a cow?''


    Shishio wondered whether he had be a cattle that waited to be hand-milked by two girls. Still, the two girls had shown the personality that they often hid and showed each other their true personalities. He felt relief with how close their rtionship was, so he decided to sacrifice himself to be a cattle for them, letting them milk him out.


    Shishio''s phallus was huge, and it gave them many chances to experiment to see which ces gave him the most stimulus.


    As they stroked his phallus, they observed Shishio''s reaction while giggling since it was too funny.


    Miu also tried to lick and swallow his ns, but her mouth was too small. She didn''t want to give up and tried to swallow it, but her clumsy mouth gave him a disaster.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Your teeth! Your teeth!"


    Shishio was awoken when Miu bit his ns.


    "So - Sorry!" Miu was panicked when she heard Shishio''s voice. Unlike Saki, who he gave instructions to in the past, her fetio was self-learning, so it was normal for her to cause a mistake.


    Shishio wanted to cry somehow and felt that he should wake up.


    "Are you alright, Shishio-kun?" Miu asked worriedly.


    "It hurts..."


    "Wh - What should I do?" Miu kept panicking while trying to think of a way to ease his pain.


    "Try to caress it."


    "Caress? Okay!" Miu nodded without hesitation and caressed his ns again.


    Saki only stared at Miu before Shishio then rolled her eyes and knew what this bad guy was thinking.


    "Then lick it."


    "Li - Lick?!" Miu''s face was red, but she nodded shyly as she licked his ns with her small tongue. Then, she licked him right at his urethra, giving him extra pleasure.


    "Let me help." Saki also wasn''t going to lose and licked his balls.


    Shishio took his breath and thought that this might be the life of the winner of life.


    "Oh, he''s going to cum!" Saki quickly reminded Miu since she could feel the movement on his balls.


    "Cu - Cum?!" Miu was confused, but then she made a determined expression and said, "Please cum, Shishio-kun."


    ''Ugh...''


    Shishio looked at her innocent expression that was full of determination, and his desire to soil her became even stronger, so without hesitation, he sprayed her face and hair directly with his semen.


    "So - so hot..." Miu opened her eyes slowly as she felt the heat on her entire body, but then her face flushed, and her body was hot when she smelled the intense smell on her face. She was embarrassed to say it aloud, but she loved the smell.


    Her mind was nk, and Miu licked all the semen that she could on her face. "It smells strange..." She said those words, but her face was full of excitement, showing how much she loved the smell of his semen.


    "......"


    Shishio and Saki stared at Miu at this moment and thought that the quiet one had always been the lewdest.

 Chapter 339 - For Now...

    <h4>Chapter 339 - For Now...</h4>


    After spending time together for a while in the morning, Shishio sent Miu and Saki back to their home. They still wanted to stay together again, but they promised their families to go back before noon, so they could only go back.


    Shishio had a lot of things to do, but they promised to y together again on Golden Week. He also told them the good news that his apartment that he had gotten from Tokugawa was almost ready, and they could y there when it was ready.


    Even though his apartment in Minato was good, they knew that the distance was quite far from their house, but his new apartment was located in Shinjuku, close to their home.


    While they talked, Shishio sent them back one by one before he returned to Sakurasou. His mood was good, but he didn''t expect that someone would suddenly jump out to him when he was about to enter.


    "Shishio!"


    ".............."


    Shishio looked at Misaki, whotched onto his body.


    Misaki shook his body as she asked in excitement, "When are we going to go on the trip?" Golden Week had always been the days that she had been waiting for. She had been holed up, creating her anime, and she hadn''te out for a while. Her mind had been constantly challenged, but she had enough now. She also wanted to go on a holiday, and their trip to Tateyama was something she had been waiting for!


    "I want to go diving! I want to eat strawberries! I want to try a hot spring! I want to go on the underground tunnel!"


    Misaki was excited and started to list what she wanted to do at Tateyama.


    Shishio nodded and seemed unfazed when he heard that Misaki wanted to go to the underground tunnel. If it was before, he might ignore Misaki and go to his room since he wanted to change his clothes. However, there was a group of people behind Misaki from Chihiro, Mayumi, Sayaka, and Shiro-san. He didn''t care much about the other three, but he was afraid that Chihiro might try to scold him again to satisfy her sadistic hobby, so even if he didn''t care what Misaki was talking about, he kept her to stay with him.


    Shishio wasn''t a masochist, and he didn''t have a hobby to amodate Chihiro''s hobby, but it would be a different matter if Chihiro was a masochist. Still, this wasn''t the time to think about such a thing since he saw Chihiro seemed to be impatient.


    "Ahem!"


    "....."


    Misaki shut her mouth and turned her head. She looked at Chihiro, who coughed and stared at them with a smile. However, she didn''t know why, but this smile made her freeze for some reason.


    "Good morning, Chihiro-nee." Shishio smiled gently as he put down Misaki on the ground. As expected, his smile stagnated everyone''s movement directly, and their faces flushed in an instant. He knew that he had taken the first step, so what he needed to do now was to change the subject of conversation. "We''ll go to Tateyama tomorrow. I have told my acquaintances, and we can go to the hotel right away tomorrow."


    "Yay~~!" The ones who were the most excited were Misaki and Mayumi.


    Misaki was one thing, but Shishio felt a bit sorry if Mayumi could be so excited about this trip. He sighed and thought that there were so many older women who had a lonely single life in this country.


    Still, Shishio also knew that this "leftover women" problem wasn''t only in this country but also in most developed countries, considering the high cost of living in such countries.


    Taking care of one''s life was one thing, but having a family, whether it was a wife or children, was tough with limited ie.


    Instead of marriage, there was a lot of enjoyment that could be achieved cheaply, so most men did that.


    If Shishio was an unbelievable scumbag without saving, then he thought it would be his job to take care of all of those beautiful and sexy "leftover women."


    Unfortunately, even if Shishio was a scumbag, he could still be saved.


    Probably.


    "Have you prepared? You should do it so we can go there directly tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Don''t worry, we are prepared," Shiro-san said with a smile.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry, but how is the hotel? Is it a good hotel?" Mayumi asked.


    "The hotel is good..." After all, it was his hotel that he got from the system, so of course, it would be good.


    As they talked for a while about their trip to Tateyama, they became excited after they heard that they were going to stay in a 4-star hotel.


    Sayaka suddenly asked, "Oga-kun, how is the room? How much room did you get?"


    Shishio looked at Sayaka and understood what this young woman was worried about after hearing her question.


    Even though Sayaka was beautiful and cute, the truth, all of them were just make-up, and her true appearance was something that she didn''t want to show to anyone since she knew how horrible her true appearance was.


    If possible, Sayaka wanted for them to have one room on their own, but she knew that it wasn''t realistic, but even so, she still needed to ask since she needed to prepare in case she would sleep with everyone.


    "I have booked four rooms, so there should be three and four people in one room," Shishio said.


    "Three or four people..." They nodded and didn''tin since this trip was free and three or four people in one room weren''t bad at all.


    Even though it was possible for Shishio to give one room to every one of them since it was his hotel, he didn''t want to do that since he was already generous enough to provide them with a free trip.


    Still, Shishio didn''t mention that the truth of what he got five rooms and thest room was for himself.


    Shishio saw Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, Roberta, and Ryuunosuke join their conversation, so he exined to them about the rooms that he booked and told them to settle their room independently. As for the guys, there were only him, Shiro-san, and Ryuunosuke, so they would stay together.


    Sayaka nodded and thought that it wasn''t bad, and at night, she could use a facemask or something to hide her face.


    "Eh? Then I''ll sleep a night with Shishio-kun?" Shiro-san suddenly asked with a blush.


    "....." Everyone.


    Ryuunosuke, who nned to say, decided to go along with everyone when he heard that he would stay with Shishio and Shiro-san in the same room together.


    "No, I''ll stay in my own roomter," Shishio said. There was no way for him to stay with Shiro-san and Ryuunosuke, it didn''t mean that he hated them, but during this trip, if he didn''t have a private room, then there was no way he could bring Shiina or Roberta to his room, right?


    "...." Shiro-san and Ryuunosuke.


    "Huh? Do you have your own room?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "That''s not fair!" Mayumiined.


    "Then pay for the room yourself," Shishio said.


    "...."


    "Okay, we have talked enough. I need to go out now," Shishio said.


    "Huh? Are you going out again?" Chihiro asked with a frown.


    "He''s going to go with me," Shiina suddenly said.


    "????"


    Everyone looked at Shiina in confusion. They might have noticed it before, but they didn''t overthink it since Shiina and Shishio were a distant family. However, they were too close, and it felt like they were lovers?


    "We''re about to meet her editor. Don''t you remember her manga?" Shishio said.


    Chihiro nodded and then said, "Well, I know. Don''t bete. We''ll go to Tateyama tomorrow."


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, right, has Shizuka told you that she is going with us?" Chihiro asked before Shishio walked back to his room. She had always wanted to ask this question, but she almost forgot since there were a lot of things happening.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded. "My senpai is also going to join us too."


    "Your Senpai?" Chihiro raised her eyebrow, but then she shook her head. "Well, whatever, I''ll go and prepare first." She didn''t want this trip to be fouled by her mood, so she decided to prepare her luggage while her mood was still good. Still, during the trip, she might need to talk with him since there were a lot of things that she needed to ask.


    Shishio also didn''t continue to talk with Chihiro and talked with Shiina. "Has your editor told you where we will meet?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded, then said, "She told me to meet her in a cafe."


    "Cafe?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and felt that he needed to meet Shiina''s editor since this editor really didn''t understand Shiina.


    If it was a normal person, then this editor wouldn''t be wrong to invite that person to a cafe for a manga discussion, but if this person was Shiina, then it was a wrong decision. After all, even though she was quite experienced in that area, she wasn''t that much different from a kindergarten child on the other things.


    "What cafe?"


    "It''s L''Amant." Shiina showed her phone to Shishio, showing the address of the cafe.


    "Hmm..." Shishio nodded and thought he had misunderstood Shiina''s editor since the cafe''s location wasn''t that far from Suimei. "Alright, I''ll change my clothes first, and we''ll go there soon." He saw that the appointment time was at noon, so it was better to go there early since there was a chance they might get lost.


    "Okay."


    Shishio looked at Shiina, who kept standing in front of him and didn''t say anything after she said, "okay."


    "Shouldn''t you prepare your manuscript and change your clothes first?" Shishio asked since Shiina was still wearing pajamas.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded, but then she showed a depressed expression.


    Shishio knew what this girl thought, so he whispered, "Tomorrow, during our holiday, stay in my room."


    "Okay." Shiina nodded again, but this time, even if her expression was still in a daze, she became even more cheerful.


    Shishio saw Shiina strode to her room cheerfully before he went to his room to change his clothes, but when he was about to change his clothes, someone knocked on the door of his room.


    "Shishio-kun, I have cleaned up your clothes."


    "Nanami?" Shishio raised his eyebrow and said, "Enter."


    The door opened, and Nanami was stunned when she saw Shishio only wearing ankle-length khaki-colored slim-fit linen pants. His powerful and manly body was shown to her, making her flustered. However, she didn''t scream and quickly closed the door of his room.


    "Shishio-kun, you need to wear your clothes!" Nanami couldn''t help but scold Shishio in the Osaka dialect. After all, this guy didn''t realize how destructive his body was for girls like her. She sucked a deep breath, stared at him from up to down, and felt that her mouth was dry. Luckily, Shishio didn''t face her and only showed his back toward her, but even so, she had an urge to touch his back.


    "I know, but I don''t mind being seen by you, Nanami," Shishio said with augh as he unbuttoned his short sleeve open cor navy-colored shirt. Still, personally, he admitted that Nanami''s Osaka dialect was cute.


    Nanami sighed as she put his clothes on the table, then she walked to him and said, "Let me help you." She stood in front of Shishio and put his hands away before she started to button up his shirt. "You''re going to meet Mashiro''s editor, right? Then you shouldn''t appear sloppily."


    "So, do you think I appear sloppily?"


    Nanami raised her head and started at Shishio. Even though his hair was a bit messy, it didn''t give people an image that he waszy or rude. Instead, it gave him an image of an intellectual man. "No, you''re so handsome right now." She smiled and praised him without hesitation since this guy was really handsome.


    "Thanks." Shishio kissed Nanami''s cheek after he heard her praise.


    Nanami blushed and lowered her head shyly, but then she scolded him and said, "Don''t mess around. You''re going to meet someone important." Still, she was happy that they could flirt with each other like this.


    Shishio only rolled his eyes since he was going to meet an editor from his publishing house, but he wasn''t going to say anything.


    After Nanami had buttoned up all of the buttons on his shirt, she tidied up his shirt and nodded in satisfaction. "Perfect."


    "Thanks, Nanami."


    "No problem." Nanami was happy that she could be helpful to him. Still, there was something that she had always wanted to do with him.


    Nanami hadn''t put down her hands that she ced on his chest as she looked at him subtly as if trying to invite him to do something.


    They looked at each other before they closed the distance between their lips and started to kiss each other.


    Nanami wanted to have a serious rtionship with him, having him as a boyfriend and her as his girlfriend, but for now, she was satisfied with this rtionship.

 Chapter 340 - Unhappy Shishio

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Unhappy Shishio</h4>


    Nanami reluctantly parted her lips as she took a heavy breath. She panted as she rested her forehead against his chest. She could feel his hand stroking her hair with care. She knew that it might be a simple action, but it put a smile on her mouth.


    "I''ll go now."


    However, his following words caused Nanami to feel unhappy. She hugged his neck and kissed him again.


    ''This girl...''


    Shishio thought that Nanami had be bolder, which made him speechless. He then taught her who the master was as she could only moan and leaned weakly on his chest. Still, this made his body burnt, and his hardened phallus was shown through his pants.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun... your... your..." Nanami, of course, noticed the big bulge on his pants, and her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "It''s your fault, Nanami," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "Wh --?!" Nanami was startled by his usation.


    "You''re so charming that I react this way," Shishio said as he caressed her cheek.


    "Shi - Shishio-kun..." Nanami was so embarrassed, but she was happy by his reaction.


    "And since it is your fault... maybe you should be the one who takes the responsibility and take care of it?" Shishio asked in a whisper.


    "I..."


    The distance between the two was so close that Nanami could feel the warmth on his breath. His masculine and musky smell invaded her nose and caused her head to go nk. His powerful body wrapped around her body, making her hard to breathe, but she wanted him to hug her tighter, tighter, then...


    Nanami''s head was full of imagination, but...


    "Ouch!"


    Nanami quickly covered her forehead with her hands.


    "Is it noon yet you think something perverted?"


    "....." Nanami stared at Shishio, speechless as if telling him who was the pervert here?


    "I''ll go out now." Shishio kissed Nanami''s cheek as he patted her butts slightly before walking out.


    Nanami didn''t say anything as she looked at his back and grumbled. She felt that Shishio was unfair, even though he had told her to choose whether she wanted to have a real rtionship or y around, but if he kept doing this...


    ''Then... Then... I...''


    However, Nanami also knew what Shishio''s wish was.


    "...."


    Nanami thought for a moment before she made up her mind.


    ---


    Shishio walked downstairs, and he happened to meet Shiina. "Are you ready, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded as she held her cute backpack on her back.


    Shishio looked at Shiina, and his eyes brightened since she was so cute right now. She wore an oversized grey-colored knitted sweater on top of a white t-shirt with ck leggings wrapped over her legs.


    Shishio only realized that ck leggings might be the greatest invention of humanity.


    Still, Shishio realized that he might have influenced Shiina a lot.


    If it was in the past, Shiina might not care about her appearance, and her clothes were all girly with either dress, frill, one-piece, or just a in t-shirt, but after knowing him, she started to change.


    Shiina knew that Shishio loved legs, which was why she often wore something that emphasized the shape of her legs.


    Shishio somehow felt conflicted since he might have tainted Shiina.


    "Let''s go, Shishio." Shiina smiled brightly as she linked his arm.


    "..."


    When they met for the first time, Shiina was full of confusion and worry about her future, but now, she could smile so brightly and warmly.


    Shishio realized that the feeling that Shiina had given to him had always been different from other girls. While he knew that it was unfair to them, he knew that she had a special feeling in his heart. He removed her hand from his arm, then held her hand as they intertwined their fingers.


    "Okay."


    Shina smiled as she moved closer and tightened their fingers together.


    Still, while Shishio did this, he knew that someone was looking at him, but he knew that sooner orter, his rtionship with Shiina would be known.


    ''Should I move out?''


    Such a thought suddenly crossed his mind before he threw it away and went out with Shiina to the cafe where her editor was waiting for them.


    Ritsu, who just happened to walk out from the girls'' area, saw Shishio and Shiina holding each other''s hands. While it might be true, their rtionship was so close. She couldn''t help but feel that their rtionship was too close for a mere distant family.


    Ritsu suddenly recalled the conversation she had with Shishio when they walked to the school together for the first time.


    ''Don''t be like Mitaka-senpai, alright?''


    Ritsu didn''t want to believe it, but when she thought about how close his rtionship with other girls was.


    "...."


    ''This... isn''t a problem that I should care about, right?''


    Ritsu thought that this wasn''t the problem that she should think about. She should ignore this problem as she stayed in her own world, reading a book like usual, but strangely enough, she felt ufortable and...


    ''It''s hurt...''


    Ritsu clutched the book tightly on her chest as she squatted down and closed her eyes, holding the tears that were about toe from her eyes. Finally, she took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he knew that she needed to ask him this question.


    Shishio knew that another storm was about to brew, and he might not be able to escape from this storm.


    ---


    Shishio rode his Vespa to the L''Amant cafe where Shiina''s editor told them to meet each other. Still, he realized the importance of GPS and couldn''t help butment how life in 2005 was so inconvenient.


    Shishio didn''t know much about Tokyo, and he also couldn''t use a GPS to go to the ce that he wanted to go, so in the end, he brought a detailed map of Tokyo then remembered all the streets in Tokyo single night.


    Shishio had "Enhanced Memory," and it was too wasteful if he didn''t use it for his benefit. Still, it was so weird of him to buy the detailed map of Tokyo.


    If someone didn''t know what he was doing, then they might think of him, nning to buy the entire Tokyo.


    Yes, not as a burr or as a criminal, but as a businessman who wanted to buynd or buildings in Tokyo.


    After all, Shishio was so handsome, so there was no way for him to be mistaken as a criminal.


    ''Hmm... it might be the reason why most of the masterminds of crime have a handsome face, huh?''


    Shishio suddenly found a strange truth, but then he sighed since he was really free enough that his mind started to wander in a strange direction.


    "Is it here, Shishio?"


    Suddenly Shiina''s voice woke him up.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and looked in the direction of the L''Ament cafe. "This should be the cafe that your editor told you about."


    "Hmm..." Shiina looked at the cafe curiously.


    The cafe isn''t that big. Instead, it has a modest size.


    However, Shishio knew that this was normal since thend price in Tokyo was high, so it was normal for a cafe or a store to be small unless they had the backing of a powerfulpany or got an inheritance from someone.


    While it might be small outside, Shishio could tell that the cafe should be pretty spacious inside.


    The words of L''Amant are written in katakana with a bold red color at the store entrance.


    The location of the cafe is located inside the nearby shopping district.


    Shishio parked his motorcycle outside and entered the cafe together with Shiina.


    The sound of bells was heard, and the voices of three people greeted them.


    The three of them were one grown-up man, one young man, and one beautiful woman dressed in simr attire, showing a smile toward them. However, the three were quickly stunned as they gazed upon Shishio and Shiina.


    "So handsome..." The plump young man muttered as he stared at Shishio, then when he looked at Shiina, he also couldn''t help but mutter. "So beautiful..." He then sighed and thought that the world was unfair.


    Still, out of the three, someone reacted so strongly.


    "Wee, ~~! Is this your first time here? Ah, if you don''t know, how about sitting on the counter seat? By the way, our napolitan spaghetti is the best!"


    The voice was full of feminity and coquettish sound.


    Unfortunately, this voice didn''te from a beautiful woman. Instead, it came from a grown-up muscr man.


    "...." Shishio.


    On the other hand, Shiina stared at this man curiously since it was her first time seeing such a creature.


    The man had long curly ck hair tied in a ponytail and a light-trimmed mustache. He wore a waiter-like uniform and gazed upon Shishio like a lion that had found his prey.


    If it were normal people, they would be scared away by this man, but who would Shishio be?


    "Please don''t look at me like that. It''s disturbing." Shishio tried to be polite, but he just couldn''t when he was being molested like this. His eyes were cold, and he just wanted to get away from this ce.


    "Ah~~! That gaze is so nice!" The man became even happier, and his gaze became feverish.


    "...." Everyone.


    Shishio was scared and wanted to walk out of the cafe, but Shiina stood up in front of him, which surprised him. "Mashiro?"


    Shiina raised both of her hands and said, "Shishio is mine."


    "Oh, my..." The man looked at Shiina and sighed disappointedly, then he smiled warmly and said, "I''m sorry for bothering your boyfriend. I didn''t realize that he had such a beautiful girlfriend beside him." He didn''t hesitate and apologized.


    "It''s alright." Shiina nodded calmly and felt happy with this man''s praise.


    "But I have been hurt by your boyfriend. Can I ask forpensation?" The man suddenly asked.


    "Compensation?" Shiina titled her head.


    "Yeah, if he kisses me on the cheek, then I''ll forgive him," the man said with a sweet smile.


    Shiina wanted to say something, but Shishio rejected without mercy. "I refuse!" He then held Shiina''s hand and said, "Mashiro, let''s go back." He didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer. While he didn''t care about the hobby of someone and could also respect their choice, it was a different matter when he was treated as a piece of delicious meat.


    Still, Shishio didn''t expect the woman waitress to trigger his system.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received an "Enhanced Nails">


    Shishio had mixed feelings when he entered this cafe, but frankly, he was d. However, he didn''t want to stay longer and wanted to return.


    Still, Shishio was d that the system had a trace of humanity since it didn''t trigger when the effeminate man suddenly approached him.


    Shiina still wanted to ask this man since this was the unique creature she had never seen, but she could also see Shishio was so ufortable, so she nodded and excused herself, but...


    "Shiina-san, I''m here!"


    Shishio and Shiina turned their heads and saw a woman in herte 20s waving her hand toward them.


    The woman''s appearance was above average. She had short curly hair that she tied with a ribbon-like headband.


    However, Shishio didn''t have a good impression of this woman since he knew that when such a thing happened, she watched the scene before her with interest.


    ''This woman...''


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received a "Literature Mastery">


    "..."


    "Shishio..." Shiina looked at Shishio and said, "That''s Ayano. She''s my editor."


    Shishio took a deep breath and decided to forgive Ayano.


    Still, without a doubt, Shishio was unhappy at that moment.

 Chapter 341 - LAmant

    <h4>Chapter 341 - L''Amant</h4>


    "So... you''re Mashiro''s editor?"


    When Shishio asked this question, he observed Shiina''s editor closely and noticed a silver ring on the fourth finger from the right on her left hand.


    Without a doubt, this woman had married, which surprised him.


    It had always been Shishio''s rule not to attack a married woman, but if he was attacked, then it was a different matter.


    Shishio sat on the inner side of the table with Shiina sitting next to him. He looked at Shiina''s editor and asked ufortably.


    They sat at a table in the corner since Shiina''s editor had been sitting on this table.


    Shishio didn''t have a problem with this table, but he had a problem with the grown-up man who sat next to Shiina''s editor amiably as if he was their close friend.


    "Yes, my name is Ayano Iida." Ayano gave out her name card to Shishio as she stood up with a gentle smile.


    "I see..." Shishio wasn''t in a good mood and only nced at Ayano''s name card for a moment before he looked away. After knowing this woman was from hispany, he wondered whether he should greet his people to teach this insolence woman some manners.


    "Is it alright for a stranger to join our conversation?"


    Even though Shishio didn''t mention who this person was, the people who sat at the table knew who he meant.


    "Oh, right, I haven''t introduced you." Ayano tapped her forehead and patted the shoulder of the man. "This is Masaki Kobayashi. He''s the owner of this cafe."


    "Geez..." Masaki pouted andined, "Ayano-chan, how many times do I need to tell you to call me Marie!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I forgot." Ayano onlyughed and didn''t seem to care about Masaki''sint.


    "You can call me Marie. As you can see, I''m a woman who is trapped in a woman''s body. Nice to meet you two." Masaki introduced himself as he looked at Shiina and Shishio, but he nced at Shishio.


    "........." Shishio rolled his eyes when he heard Masaki''s introduction.


    "Shiina Mashiro." Shiina''s introduction was so simple.


    "I see." Masaki nodded with a smile and asked, "Can I call you, Mashiro-chan? You can also call me Marie."


    "Okay." Shiina nodded and looked at Masaki with interest since it was her first time seeing a woman trapped in a man''s body.


    "So..."


    The three of them then nced at Shishio, waiting for his introduction.


    Shishio sighed and reluctantly said, "Shishio Oga."


    "Ah, what a manly name!" Masaki was even happier when he heard Shishio''s name.


    "Okay, let me be blunt. Kobayashi-san, wasn''t it?" Shishio couldn''t handle it anymore and knew that he needed to be straight with this man.


    "Ah, please call me Marie!" Masaki said in a coquettish tone.


    "Kobayashi-san..." Shishio ignored Masaki''s words as he stared at Masaki. "I''m not going to say whether you''re right or wrong since everyone is free to make their own choices, but at the same time, I''m also free to make my own choice." He squinted his eyes as he stared at Masaki and said in a heavy tone, "Personally, I don''t like the way you look at me as if I''m the most delicious meat in the world. It is as if you''re ready to **** me anytime if I give you a chance."


    His stare was like a lion, the apex of a predator, and anyone who saw it would shudder in fear.


    Masaki might be a woman who was trapped in a man''s body, but he was a yakuza in the past, so he had seen a lot of dangerous people because of his line of work. He might have retired, but even so, he knew the feeling that came out from Shishio was dangerous. He might not have realized it, but his back was full of sweat at that moment.


    Ayano and Shiina didn''t say anything from the beginning, but they would be lying if they weren''t nervous about the confrontation between Shishio and Masaki. After all, who would want to see someone fighting, right?


    The plump waiter boy and the beautiful waitress were also nervous. They knew about their boss''s bad hobby, and whenever their boss saw a handsome man, he would flirt and even try to kiss that man. However, all of them would give a meek reaction and only show a reluctant expression, those people had never fought, and there wasn''t any problem.


    However, this time, their boss had met a tough nail, and the wrong answer might have led to a huge fight in the cafe.


    "Um..."


    The plump boy thought to bow his head and apologize to Shishio since no one wanted the situation to escte further.


    However...


    "I respect you, and I won''t say anything bad about your preference, so you also need to respect me." Shishio looked at Masaki and said with a heavy tone, "So don''t look at me with that kind of gaze again. It''s disturbing. "


    "......."


    This time, even if Shishio still showed a stern expression, there was a gentleness that was shown on his face.


    This contradiction somehow made all the women inside the cafe feel their hearts tighten and their faces flushed.


    Ayano was also in a simr state before she quickly shook her head.


    ''You have a husband! You''ve got a husband, Ayano!''


    Ayano kept repeating those words in her head, so she wouldn''t be swayed by Shishio.


    Masaki blinked his eyes for a moment before he bowed his head and apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize I''d shown such an unsightly sight toward you."


    "It''s okay," Shishio said calmly.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they saw the confrontation between the two people had ended.


    However...


    "But... but... you might not believe me, but I fell in love with you at first sight," Masaki said with zing eyes.


    ".............."


    Everyone was in a daze again.


    "I fell in love with you, so can you think about it?" Masaki said shyly. Somehow his aura was all pink, and he was like a girl who shyly confessed her love to her loved one. His feeling was sincere, and he fell in love with Shishio at first sight, so he didn''t hesitate and confessed without hesitation!


    "............"


    Everyone could only stand or sit there in silence, and their expression showed that they were so confused.


    When they thought that everything had ended, they only realized that it was a prelude to everything.


    Shiina wasn''t much better, and she could only stare at Masaki in a daze.


    "It''s impossible since..." Shishio rejected without hesitation.


    "It''s alright. I won''t give up!"


    Shishio hadn''t finished his words, but Masaki didn''t let him finish his words. He looked at Masaki and knew that this guy was the type of guy who would entangle him like a leech. Unless he threw a bunch of salt at this guy, Masaki wouldn''t give up.


    "It seems that you don''t understand." Shishio shook his head and thought that it was better to show Masaki through an action that the two of them were simply impossible.


    "Shishio?"


    Shiina was confused at why Shishio suddenly touched her chin, but then her eyes widened when she saw him kissing her lips in front of everyone!


    "............" Everyone.


    They watched this scene with gusto since they didn''t expect that they would watch such an exciting love story. It felt like they were on the emotion of roller coaster when they thought that it had ended, suddenly they would fall with a high velocity, giving them a scare, but strangely enough, they were addicted to this feeling.


    Still, some girls and women looked at Shiina enviously since they also dreamed of such a wild kiss.


    Shishio kissed Shiina''s lips deeply as he parted their lips.


    There was a string of saliva between their lips, causing Ayano and Masaki, who were at close distance, to flush shyly, wondering how it felt being kissed by Shishio.


    "Shi - Shishio..." Shiina was also shy but also happy. However, when she thought that it had ended, she felt his strong arm wrapped around her waist. She suddenly lost all of the strength in her body, and she meekly leaned on his side.


    Shishio licked his lips and wiped Shiina''s beautiful cheery lips with his thumb.


    "As you can see, I love her, and it''s impossible for me to ept your confession," Shishio said firmly as he stared at Masaki. He knew that Masaki had confessed to him with all of his feelings, so he would reject him with all of his feelings to respect him.


    Shiina smiled sweetly as she snuggled on his arms.


    "........."


    No one blinked their eyes and stared at Shishio''s table, unable to look away and afraid that they might lose anything important.


    They looked at Masaki, who could only sigh and showed a disappointed expression.


    "I see..." Masaki sighed, but then he asked, "Still, don''t be afraid ande to my cafe again, alright?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded, but then he smiled and said, "That''s what I want to say, but if your food is bad, then I won''t go back, you know?"


    The cheeky words that came out from his mouth and this smile, when it wasbined, caused all of them to lose their minds for a moment.


    Masaki also smiled and swore. "My food is the best."


    "You''ve said that your Napolitan Spaghetti is good. Can I try it?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes!" Masaki nodded without hesitation, then looked at Shiina. "How are you, Mashiro? Do you want Napolitan Spaghetti too?"


    "Yes." Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    "Okay, wait a moment. I''ll prepare a special Napolitan Spaghetti for the two of you!" Masaki then dashed to the kitchen to prepare the foods for Shishio and Shiina. When he felt that he could see Shishio''s smile again, he felt that it was enough, and because of that, he needed to cook the best Napolitan Spaghetti so they would return to his cafe once again.


    Shishio somehow felt tired, then looked at Ayano, who had been watching them. "Did you have fun?"


    "Yes." Ayano nodded subconsciously, but then she quickly realized that she had said the wrong answer and promptly said, "No, we might have been off track with our conversation. Why don''t we start to talk about manga?" Her expression was serious, and she emitted an aura of the professional woman at this moment.


    "............"


    Shishio stared at Ayano and thought that he might need to call his people to teach Ayano a manner in the future, so this woman wouldn''t do this kind of insolence act in front of him again.

 Chapter 342 - Shiina Is Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Shiina Is Amazing</h4>


    Shishio sipped the warm ck coffee slowly as he observed Ayano.


    "I have read the manga, and personally, I hope that this manga can be published right away," Ayano said as she looked at Shiina and Shishio with a smile, thinking that they were the key to her promotion.


    When she met Shiina for the first time, Ayano knew that Shina had the talent to draw, but it wasn''t something unexpected since Shiina was a world-ss painter.


    However, Shiinacked the ability to create a good story.


    Ayano had read all the stories that Shiina wrote, but they were so bad that she didn''t know what to say. However, she felt that it was normal since when God gave someone a talent, God would rob something from that person, which would be fair. Still, some people were born with many talents from their birth, but this was a rare case, and she couldn''t apply it to Shishio.


    Shiina''s talent at painting was undoubted, and Ayano saw the possibility to be one of the best mangakas, but at the same time, she also knew Shiina''s trouble.


    In the beginning, Ayano thought to tell Shiina to create a story based on whatever around her, what she felt, what she saw, every experience that she had experienced. However, she didn''t expect that Shiina would ask someone to make her a story, and that story was so good!


    The story that Shishio had made might be something from his previous life, but even so, he had enhanced it, so it would be even better. After all, he had an "Art Mastery," so while the status quo was good, he thought of the possibility of going beyond.


    Shishio didn''t hesitate and went beyond that and reached the plus ultra with "5 Cm Per Second."


    Ayano felt that Shishio was a genius at writing and Shiina was a genius at drawing, thebination of the two would give her the best mangaka in history!


    When Ayano saw that was a possibility, she was so excited, but at the same time, she didn''t want them to be arrogant, which was why she tested their reaction after they heard that their manga was about to be published. Still, out of all the reaction that she had thought, her lips twitched when she saw them calmly drinking a melon soda float and ck coffee.


    "Um... did you hear me?" Ayano asked unsurely since their reaction was too calm, right?


    "Yeah, we did hear you." Shishio nodded.


    Shiina also nodded as she kept eating the ice cream on her melon soda float.


    "Then show some reactions! You two are just 15 and 16, right? Yet you have published your own manga! It is an achievement that some people can''t achieve in their lives! You should be happier!" Ayano''s emotions exploded as she told the two of them. She stood up as she pped at the table, causing everyone to be surprised, wondering whether something had happened again.


    "Wait a moment before we''re going to celebrate and be happy. There are some questions that I need to ask," Shishio said calmly.


    "Please ask." Ayano sat down and looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Our manga is going to be published in Weekly Magazine, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Ayano nodded without hesitation.


    There were two types of manga magazines: weekly and monthly.


    The difference was simple, and someone could tell the difference from the name alone.


    If it was weekly, then the manga would be updated one chapter per week, while on the other hand, the manga would be updated one chapter per month.


    "We''re students, and don''t you worry that we can''t do a serialization for weekly manga?" Shishio asked. "Is it alright for you to decide right away?"


    Shishio and Shiina were students, and they needed to go to school.


    The school would usually end in the evening, so the only time they could draw was at night. With that limited amount of time, they needed to draw at least 18 to 24 pages of manga every week. It was challenging, and it was taxing.


    Shishio knew that Ayano knew that, so he was confused as to why this woman could be so reassured to believe them that they could do a weekly serialization.


    Ayano smiled when she heard Shishio''s question. "I''m happy that you asked that question, and to hear that, I assure you that you''ll be able to do a weekly serialization."


    "Oh? Why?" Shishio asked.


    "Because of her!" Ayano looked at Shiina and said, "Shiina-san''s drawing speed is something that normal people can''t achieve. She''s also a genius, and from what I have heard that the story has beenpleted, right?" She looked at Shishio and asked, "If possible, can you let me read the story? I have heard from Shiina-san that you have written the story into a novel."


    "I don''t mind." Shishio nodded and didn''t say much since Shiina''s manga serialization had been decided, so there was nothing to worry about. "Before that, can I see the contract?" Still, he also understood why Ayano was reassured with Shiina''s ability since she could draw one page of the manga in an hour or less when usually a normal mangaka needed to use at least three hours to finish one page of the manga.


    Her speed wasn''t the only amazing thing, but the quality of her drawing was also something that many people couldn''t achieve.


    Shiina''s drawing skills are impable.


    The story of the manga also had beenpleted, so what was Ayano worried about?


    Ayano never felt so reassured when she was assigned to be an editor of mangaka until she met the two of them. She might have been worried about Shiina in the past, but with his lover, she felt that worry disappear since she could see how dependable he was.


    "Yes."


    Ayano nodded and took out the contract from her bag, giving it to Shishio. She also understood why Shishio asked her since she could tell that he was worried about Shiina being fooled, considering howcked Shiina''smon sense was.


    Shishio knew that Shiina''smon sense was simply zero, and he was afraid that Ayano might cheat Shiina.


    However, Shishio thought too much since Shiina''s treatment was something that a neer might not achieve. He looked at Ayano in surprise and asked, "It''s amazing. How did you do it?"


    Usually, a neer mangaka would receive 9,000 yen to 11,000 yen for one page of the manuscript. Some unscrupulous publishing houses even dared to pay their mangaka with 4,000 yen to 6,000 yen for one page of the manuscript.


    It could be said that the manga industry was cruel, there were thousands of people who dreamed of bing mangaka, but only a few of them could be one. Some people were even desperate to be one and didn''t care if the publishing house worked them out as a ve and didn''t give them fairpensation as long as they could be one.


    In addition to the manuscript fee, there was also a royalty ie.


    Usually, most neers would receive 8% to 10% of the royalty from one book that was sold.


    If a manga was priced at 500 yen, then a mangaka would receive 50 yen for every manga that was sold if the royalty was 10%.


    The manuscript fee that Shiina had received was 15,000 yen, and her royalty was 12%, which was why, Shishio was surprised, considering her status as a neer, the contract that she received was luxurious.


    Still,pared to the famous mangakas and others, there was a distance, but even so, it was amazing.


    "Because she''s Shiina Mashiro."


    Ayano''s answer was simply because the one who would be a mangaka was Shiina Mashiro.


    ".........."


    Shishio couldn''t say much since Ayano wasn''t wrong, but he sighed, thinking this was reality.


    "Nyaa..." Shiina hummed happily when Shishio caressed her head.


    Shishio also smiled gently and thought that this girl was adorable, but at the same time, he thought that if Sorata was in his ce, he could imagine him clenching his fists tightly, hearing how amazing Shiina was before drowning in his inferiorityplex.


    Still, Shishio knew that if it was other people, they wouldn''t receive Shiina''s treatment, they would be doubted since they were neers, but Shiina was simply a superstar in the art world. Her name was loud, her skills were impable, and she was beautiful.


    If there was a disadvantage, then it was hermon sense.


    Shiina had been using all of her time to study painting, so she didn''t know anything about other things, which was why she often acted like a kindergarten student.


    Still, among those factors, some people might argue whether being beautiful was useful or not, but being beautiful was one of the factors someone could be popr.


    It might be depressing, but beautiful girls and handsome boys had more chances than someone whocked in terms of appearance.


    People often say that no one should judge a book by its cover.


    However, most, no, almost all the people judged people by their appearance.


    With how handsome Shishio was and how beautiful Shiina was, along with how good the story and drawing were, Ayano knew that it was simply a time before their manga became popr.


    "By then, your manga will be made into an anime, tv drama, movie, novel, and other rted goods..." Ayano simply said as Shishio read the contract silently.


    Shiina didn''t say anything and only looked at Ayano curiously since she was quite interested in anime, tv drama, and movies.


    "Don''t put too much expectation on us. You should know that if the manga isn''t well-received, then your disappointment will be big," Shishio said calmly, but he wouldn''t reject the contract since it was generous. It might not be much for his current worth, but it was good for Shiina''s pocket money.


    "Sorry." Ayano apologized and said, "But that''s how I feel about your manga. I feel that it can be a big hit."


    "Thank you for your praise." Shishio looked at Ayano and said, "I have read the contract, and I don''t think that there''s something that we need to change."


    "I have worked hard to get that contract." Ayano smiled and said, "Still, if you have something to ask, then you should ask away."


    "I don''t have one now." Shishio looked at Shiina and asked, "Mashiro, do you have something to ask?"


    "Movie?" Shiina looked at Ayano curiously.


    "Well, this is a romance manga, right? So if it''s be popr, then it won''t be weird if it receives an offer to create a live-action or a movie," Ayano said simply since this matter was amon thing.


    Shiina thought for a moment, but then a voice interrupted them.


    "Are you done with your discussion? How about you eat first? I have poured all of my feelings into this dish. Try it," Masaki said with a smile as he brought three Spaghetti Neapolitans to their table.


    "Thanks!" Ayano smiled.


    "Thank you." Shishio also nodded.


    Shiina looked at the Napolitan for a moment and decided to eat first since she was famished.


    The three of them decided to eat the lunches first since they were hungry, but then, Shishio''s nose twitched a moment when the door of the cafe was opened.


    "Wee!" 2x


    The plump boy and the beautiful woman greeted the new customers who entered.


    Shishio didn''t overthink and continued to eat, but then he didn''t expect this new guest would sit behind him, and he was familiar with the smell of this person.


    ''No way, right?''

 Chapter 343 - Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Scumbag</h4>


    Shishio thought to turn his head to see whether the person behind was his acquaintances, but he decided to eat the Napolitan that was cooked by Masaki first.


    "How is it?" Masaki asked everyone with a smile.


    "It''s the best!" Ayano said without hesitation as she ate heartily.


    "Mashiro-chan, what do you think?" Masaki asked curiously.


    "Okay." Shiina ate the Napolitan, then tucked Shishio''s shirt and asked, "Shishio, can you cook this?" Even though it wasn''t as delicious as Shishio''s food, she loved the sweet taste of the Napolitan, and with his skill, she thought that he could make it even more delicious.


    "I can make it." Shishio nodded without hesitation. Still, he could tell that Masaki was an excellent chef since the Napolitan was quite good.


    "Oh? Do you want my recipe? I don''t mind sharing it with you if you want it, though," Masaki said generously.


    "Marie, is that okay?" Ayano was surprised and said, "Didn''t you often say that your recipe is a secret?"


    Masaki only smiled at Ayano and said, "Ayano, have you heard that a woman in love can do anything?"


    "...."


    ''But you''re not a woman...'' Shishio and Ayano thought at the same time, but they decided not to say anything.


    "It''s okay. I have already understood the recipe," Shishio said.


    "Understood? 2x


    Masaki and Ayano were dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?''


    "Shishio is a good chef," Shiina said proudly.


    "Really?" 2x


    Masaki and Ayano looked at Shishio at the same time again, looking at him curiously.


    "Ayano-san, do you have paper and a pen?" Shishio asked.


    "Oh! Oh! Wait a moment! Let me get it!" Ayano took out a piece of paper and a pen from her bag and gave them to Shishio.


    Shishio then wrote something on the paper then gave it to Masaki. "This is your recipe, right?"


    Masaki took the paper with doubt, but then he was dumbfounded and asked, "How did you know?!" He kept reading and saw that Shishio had written all of his recipes perfectly from the ingredients, how many grams, methods, timing, cutting method, and a lot more. If it wasn''t Shishio''s first timeing to his cafe, he thought Shishio would be his stalker.


    ''Eh? If he''s my stalker, then that''s fine.'' Masaki thought happily.


    "How did you do it?" Ayano asked curiously since she could see that Masaki wasn''t lying.


    "Hmm... maybe a talent," Shishio said ambiguously.


    "Talent..." 2x


    Masaki and Ayano''s expression darkened, but nothing could exin his skill other than talent.


    Shishio wanted to say that he had a sensitive tongue, but he was afraid that Masaki might do sexual harassment on him, so he changed his wording.


    "Still, if you do this, it''ll make it better." Shishio took another piece of paper and gave Masaki the enhanced version of his Napolitan recipe.


    "Eh?" Masaki read the recipe, and his expression became serious before he stood up. "I''ll check it out right away!" he didn''t hesitate and went to the kitchen to test Shishio''s recipe right away. "Oh, right, thank you, Shishio-kun!" He gave a wink and a flying kiss, which Shishio dodged without hesitation by hiding beside Shiina.


    Shishio felt that Masaki was okay as long as that guy didn''t show such a disgusting reaction toward him every time.


    Still, Shishio''s reaction caused Ayano tough and Shiina to smile.


    Shishio looked at Ayano and asked, "Ayano-san, today is Golden Week, right? You didn''t receive a holiday?" This had always been bugging his mind from the beginning. After all, Ayano was different from Masaki, who owned a cafe. She was an employee, so it was natural for her to have a holiday, but this woman was still meeting them.


    "That''s right!" Ayano sighed and said, "I should be on holiday now, but I''m going to work because of you two!"


    "Thanks for your hard work," Shishio said.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Shiina also said the same.


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by Ayano''s actions since many people in this country were workaholics, but at the same time, he felt sorry for her husband.


    "Really, you should..." Ayano murmured, then asked curiously, "Still, when did you start dating?"


    "We have been dating for a while, but I guess it was two weeks ago that I felt that this girl was the one for me," Shishio said gently as he held Shiina''s hand. He felt that he was fortunate to meet this girl, and even though she might have a lot of disadvantages, he loved her, and that feeling wouldn''t change.


    Shiina lowered her head shyly even though she didn''t know why, but her heart was beating so fast at that moment, and she felt so happy.


    "....."


    Ayano sighed and somehow felt a bit jealous right now. She thought that she should do something simr with her husbandter.


    "What on earth should we do now?"


    Suddenly they heard a soft and weak voice from behind. They could tell that it was the voice of a woman, but they felt quite curious why this woman would suddenly ask such a question with such a tone.


    However, they didn''t need to wait too long to understand everything.


    "I''m going to divorce my wife..."


    The voice of a man was heard, and his voice was full of determination, but then he said, "But I can''t do it right now." This time, his voice was full of hesitation and regretted as if he had done something wrong to the woman.


    "......" Ayano and Shiina couldn''t help but frown.


    However, Shishioughed heartily when he heard the man''s words.


    "......."


    Shishio''sugh attracted a lot of attention since he was so handsome when heughed.


    Still, Shiina asked, "Why did youugh, Shishio?"


    "Well, the man won''t divorce his wife," Shishio said simply.


    "How can you be so sure?" Shiina asked curiously.


    "Divorce is a big decision, Mashiro." Shishio patted Shiina''s head and said, "Remember our conversation at the cat cafe?"


    "You have said that our rtionship will keep changing, right?" Shiina asked.


    Ayano also listened to their conversation with interest, waiting for Shishio to answer Shiina''s question.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "While I believe that I will keep loving you, it doesn''t mean the same with other couples. Some couples'' rtionships will change over time. It starts with something special, then ordinary, andstly, they might start to hate each other."


    "Hate each other? Is that possible?" Shiina was surprised.


    "It''s possible, but I might phrase it wrongly." Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I think that an indifferent might be the right word."


    "Indifferent?" Shiina titled her head.


    "Yes, even if you''re there, or you''re not there, it doesn''t matter. You have started to feel each other''s existence as something that doesn''t matter whether they''re there or not. Then they start to feel that they''re not attractive or they feel bored with a rtionship, then it leads one to be workaholic or infidelity." Shishio sipped his coffee and said, "But even so, marriage isn''t something that someone can end easily. After all, it is a lifetime decision."


    Shishio felt that it was normal since marriage was a matter of a lifetime, and when you lived so long with someone, you would start to get bored with a beautiful face that you often gazed at and loved every day.


    You would also learn a lot of bad things about your loved ones and feel enough of them.


    Then neither would talk to each other before they cheated each other.


    Still, it might not be known, but a married man was popr among women.


    How did women choose their men?


    This was a question that a lot of single men had always questioned.


    However, the answer was extremely simple.


    If you bought something, would you buy something from a store with many good reviews or a new store without a review?


    The answer was, of course, a store with a good review, right?


    Especially when you wanted to buy something important and expensive, you would choose a store with a good reputation since you didn''t want to make a mistake.


    Women were just like that.


    They were clueless about how to know a good man, but they knew that a married man was chosen by another woman, so he had a good review. Then when they were treated nicely by that married man, and unsurprisingly, they fell for that married man.


    Men had weak resistance against a beautiful woman, so why should they refuse when the women asked him to have sex?


    Except if the man had a strong will or loved his wife so dearly, then they might refuse, but his story was about the majority of men.


    Shishio was sure that the woman fell for the man, but the man was unsure about divorcing his wife.


    After all, even men''s rtionship with their wives might be a rut, they still thought of them as their women.


    How could they give their women to other men?


    Men are selfish creatures, after all.


    "If you love someone, you need to be decisive to get a divorce, and you can start a rtionship with the one you love after that since no matter whether it is a male or female, being cheated is painful," Shishio said calmly.


    This was the reason why Shishio had never cheated. Instead, he dated his girls openly. Still, this case only happened because he was the protagonist, and while it was possible for other men, the possibility was small.


    Shiina and Ayano looked at Shishio in a daze and thought he was mature.


    "The man is at thefort zone now, and unless something happens with his wife or cheating partner, then he''ll maintain the status quo for a long time."


    Ayano nodded and felt that Shishio''s answer was reasonable since if the man was serious, he would divorce his wife decisively before he started to date his cheating partner.


    Still, Shishio didn''t expect Shiina to kiss him so suddenly.


    "Mashiro?" Shishio looked at Shiina surprisingly.


    "I will always love Shishio," Shiina said without hesitation and full of determination and love.


    "......"


    Shishio hugged Shiina without hesitation and kissed her cheek several times. "I will always love you too, Mashiro." He wondered how this girl could be so cute, and he was happy that she could be his. Also, he wouldn''t let her go in this life and wouldn''t give this girl to another man since he really loved her.


    Shiina alsoughed happily and hugged him back.


    "......" Ayano felt her ck coffee be even bitter when she saw Shishio and Shiina, feeling so jealous.


    Still, Shishio was curious and wanted to see the face of the man and woman who talked behind him. He turned his head and looked at the woman, but the woman also happened to look at him.


    "..........."


    Shishio and the woman were silent when they saw each other. He had expected this from the familiar voice he had heard before, but he didn''t expect that it would be Tachibana Hina.


    Hina also felt Shishio''s back was simr, but she didn''t expect that it was him, and she also looked at the girl who was on his arm. She saw that girl wasn''t Rui. Instead, it was another girl. This made her frown, but this wasn''t the problem since she panicked when she realized that Shishio had heard their conversation!


    Hina''s expression was, of course, noticed by her boyfriend.


    "What''s wrong, Hina-san?"


    Shishio only gave the nod to Hina before he continued to talk with Shiina and Ayano like usual.


    "No - nothing." Hina shook her head and gave a forced smile.


    The man turned around and saw Shishio, Shiina, and Ayano talking like usual and didn''t overthink as he continued his conversation with Hina.


    Still, all those words that came out from the man''s mouth couldn''t be heard by Hina since she knew that Shishio had realized that she dated a married man.


    "Are you alright, Hina-san?" The man asked again.


    "Ma - maybe I feel a little ufortable," Hina said weakly after a moment of hesitation.


    "Really? Then should we go back now?"


    "Yeah."


    Hina nodded without hesitation, and when she was about to go back, she nced at Shishio, who also happened to see her. He gave her a meaningful smile, and it gave her a dread.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio?" Shiina asked.


    Shishio wanted to answer Shiina''s question, but suddenly Masaki''s voice was heard.


    "Shishio-kun! My Napolitan has be even more delicious!"


    Masaki came out from the kitchen with excitement as he brought the Napolitan spaghetti that Shishio had modified. He believed that his cafe would be even more popr with this recipe.


    ".........."


    Masaki''s existence might cause them to sigh.


    However, neither Shishio nor Shiina have overthought this problem since they were going on the trip to Tateyama tomorrow!

 Chapter 344 - Just Your Normal Day In Sakurasou

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Just Your Normal Day In Sakurasou</h4>


    "We''re going to Tateyama!" Misaki said excitedly as she shook Shishio''s body.


    "......"


    Shishio, who had just taken a bath after his morning workout, stared at Misaki silently. "If you shake my body more, my towel will drop. Do you want to see mine that much?" Even if he showed his little brother to the world, he didn''t mind since there was nothing shameful about his body.


    "...Sorry."


    Misaki quickly let go of Shishio with an awkward blush on her face.


    Shishio sighed and said, "I know that you''re excited, but calm down, alright?"


    "I know, but I - I can''t wait anymore... My - my body can''t handle it! Shishio-kun, you''re the only one who can stop the fire in my body!" Misaki said as she shouted dramatically and hugged her body, trying to emphasize her huge boobs.


    "......"


    Shishio looked at Misaki and wondered why this girl loved to say something in misleading ways. It was also because of this stupid girl''s words that everyone misunderstood them, thinking they had an ambiguous rtionship.


    Still, he decided to forgive her since she showed her a good thing in the morning.


    Shishio nodded thoughtfully when he saw Misaki''s boobs, then decided to walk back to his room. He could tell that Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita had arrived, and they were right at the entrance of Sakurasou, so it wasn''t good for him to stay with a white towel on his waist. He needed to change his clothes quickly since his "Danger Intuition" told him that a dangerous situation might happen soon.


    However, even if Shishio had prepared, there had always been something he couldn''t control, which made him slightly annoyed.


    "Come on and change your clothes, Shishio-kun! Or do you want me to help you change your clothes?" Misaki said with a smile, trying to mimic a sultry woman. She thought Shishio would blush and be shy, but then she saw him, ignoring her, and walked away, which annoyed her slightly.


    "Hey!!"


    Misaki tried to grab Shishio, but she grabbed his white towel instead and pulled it hard!


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Chihiro, we''re here."


    The door of the Sakurasou was opened, and Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita entered at the same time, but they didn''t expect to see amazing scenery before them. They were stunned, but Shishio and Misaki were also stunned.


    The white towel on Shishio''s waist fluttered on Misaki''s hand as she stared at Shishio''s butts. She almost had a nosebleed and wanted to touch his butts. She then noticed something like an elephant trunk that could be seen between his legs from behind, and somehow she also wanted to touch it too.


    On the other hand, Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita quickly focussed on the massive thing between Shishio''s legs.


    "............"


    Then there was silence among them, and no one said anything.


    Shishio grabbed the white towel from Misaki''s hand and skillfully wrapped it around his waist. He then stared at Misaki, but his expression was so scary at that moment. If someone had to describe his expression, then his expression was simr to Rakshasa right now.


    "...Senpai."


    Shishio wanted to call her stupid girl directly and threw out outside of Sakurasou, but he was afraid that a group of housewives might attack him in his current attire, so the best thing to do was to let her go but his heart couldn''t feel satisfied.


    "............"


    Misaki knew that she was at fault, and she was a bit scared of Shishio, who was angry, so she decided to ask him for forgiveness. She squeezed her chest again as she presented them in front of Shishio. She showed a cute expression as sheughed cutely. "Te-he~~! Forgive me, alright? Do you want to fondle my breasts?" She thought that she would be forgiven, and Shishio would go back to his room without fondling her breasts, but unexpectedly he snapped and grabbed her breasts!


    "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!"


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Misaki''s breasts were fondled roughly, up, down, right, and left, without mercy!


    Hiratsuka, Yukinoshita, and other tenants who saw this could only stare at this scene in silence since this scene was too shocking!


    Shishio then threw Misaki mercilessly and returned to his room.


    "How cruel..."


    Misaki rubbed her breasts and could feel that her nipples were hardened before. Even though Shishio''s fondling was rough, but strangely enough, she felt her body burning with excitement. Still, her face was lifeless since she felt that she had lost something important as a woman.


    Still, even if Shishio''s heart was satisfied and Misaki had mixed feelings. However, the aftermath of this incident was something that he wanted to avoid.


    "SHISHIO!!!"


    Chihiro''s scream reverberated throughout the Sakurasou.


    Yukinoshita and Hiratsuka thought that there must be something wrong with this dorm.


    ---


    Shishio was sitting in a "seiza" manner and sighed at the aftermath of his revenge.


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka scolded him without mercy in the living room.


    "You''re a guy! How could you do that!"


    "That part of woman can''t be touched casually!"


    Shishio didn''t say much and observed everyone who had arrived in the living room before he observed the legs of Chihiro and Hiratsuka.


    Everyone who camete also learned what had happened and understood why Shishio was being scolded.


    Still, when they learned what had happened to Misaki and Shishio, they could only stare speechlessly at the two of them and understood why Chihiro and Hiratsuka were so furious.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t do something like this again, and if you want to scold me again, then you can scold me at the schoolter." Shishio quickly stopped Chihiro and Hiratsuka and told them to scold himter when they were at school.


    Still, this was a good strategy since Shishio was confident that they would forget what had happened and wouldn''t scold himter at school. "We''re going on a holiday, right? It''s better to have a good mood instead of getting angry at me."


    ''...Whose fault is this?'' 2x


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka wanted to scream, but they held it in their hearts.


    "Also, if you keep scolding me, then I can''t prepare breakfast, or you don''t want to eat the food that I cook?"


    "Please cook!" 2x


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka said at the same time.


    Shishio felt that getting a "Cooking Mastery" was a good thing. "Also, if you want to scold someone, why don''t you scold Ryuunosuke? That guy had been skipping school several times."


    ''What?'' Ryuunosuke, who had been sitting down in silence, was startled when he heard Shishio''s words.


    "Oh? You''re the famous truant, Ryuunosuke?" Hiratsuka looked at Ryuunosuke with a smile and said, "You might know me, but let me introduce myself. I''m the current guidance counselor, Hiratsuka Shizuka, so can you tell me why you have been skipping the ss?"


    "............" Ryuunosuke.


    Shishio felt that Ryuunosuke had other uses than his talent as a programmer and felt happy for it.


    "Let me help you, Shishio-kun," Nanami quickly said when she saw him going to prepare breakfast.


    "Thanks, Nanami." Shishio looked at Nanami and thought that his maid was the cutest since she was obedient, but he noticed that there was something wrong with her today. "Are you angry, Nanami?"


    "No, I''m not angry." Nanami, who washed the vegetables, smiled and said, "I''m not angry at all when I know that you fondled Misaki-senpai''s boobs."


    "Nanami-san?"


    While Shishio and Nanami were preparing breakfast, there were a lot of things that Yukinoshita wanted to ask, but someone asked for her identity first.


    "Who are you?" Mayumi asked while looking at Yukinoshita. She knew Hiratsuka, so she didn''t say much, but she was unfamiliar with Yukinoshita. However, she was sure that without a doubt, this girl was rted to Shishio, which somehow made him wonder how that guy knew a lot of beautiful women.


    "Hello." Yukinoshita bowed her head and introduced her name gracefully. "My name is Yukinoshita Yukino. I''m Shishio-kun''s senior, and I''m going to bother you since he has invited me on the trip. Please take care of me."


    "I see..." Mayumi nodded, then nced at Yukinoshita''s pitiful chest before she smiled sweetly and said, "It''s okay. If you''re invited by Shishio, then you don''t need to be so reserved and just have funter."


    "Yes." Yukinoshita nodded, but she didn''t know why she felt that she wanted to beat up Mayumi. She then looked at Ritsu, then said, "Please take care of me, Kawai-san."


    "Yes." Ritsu had aplicated expression, but she nodded. "Please take care of me too, Yukinoshita-san."


    "Don''t be so stiff! You should have more fun!" Misaki had recovered and hugged Yukinoshita cheerfully.


    "Um... you''re too close... Kamiigusa-senpai." Yukinoshita showed an ufortable expression on theck of personal distance.


    "Don''t say that! We''re going to stay together on this trip! Let''s be friends with each other," Misaki said with a smile and thought that Yukinoshita was cute.


    They continued to talk to each other, but Yukinoshita sighed since she couldn''t shake Misaki, but then she asked, "Kamiigusa-senpai..."


    "Just call me Misaki!"


    "Kamiigusa-senpai, has Shishio-kun always been the one who cooked?" Yukinoshita asked, and her mouth was quite watery since the smell of his food was too good, right?


    "Well, before, he usually cooked, but he had been busytely, so he didn''t cook." Misaki thought about her boobs that had been fondled by Shishio and wondered whether she could use them as a way to ask him to cook for her. She rubbed her chin and felt that possibility wasn''t bad.


    Yukinoshita wasn''t sure, but she could tell that Misaki thought about something stupid.


    Still, everyone talked to each other since they were excited about their trip to Tateyama.


    "Alright, alright, stop talking and let''s eat," Shishio said and brought the food with Nanami.


    The voice disappeared, and everyone also focussed on the food.


    "Wow..."


    This was one word that Yukinoshita could only utter.


    Even though this ce was dubious, Yukinoshita had aplicated reaction since she saw Shishio''s massive thing and saw him fondling the boobs of the female senior. She could see that the food that he cooked might be something that mighte out from thest boss of cooking manga. Even though she hadn''t eaten it, she could tell that it was so delicious.


    "Let''s eat!"


    They didn''t hesitate and started to eat the food.


    Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita somehow wanted to cry when the deliciousness of Shishio''s cooking hit their sense of taste.


    Shishio was as usual and ate right beside Shiina.


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?"


    Shiina tucked into the corner of his t-shirt.


    It was a holiday, and Shishio wore something casual. He wore a navy-colored t-shirt and khaki-colored shorts.


    Meanwhile, Shiina wore a pleated skirt that reached her waist and a yellow t-shirt that she tucked in on her skirt. "Shishio, can you do my hair?"


    "Okay."


    Shishio didn''t mind and helped to take care of Shiina''s hair. He let her long, straight, beautiful blonde hair fall down her back and styled her hair by wearing a braided headband.


    "What do you think?"


    "Thanks." Shiina nodded and was satisfied with Shishio''s skill.


    Shishio could feel the gaze of everyone on him, then he asked, "So do any of you want something simr?"


    "Yes!"


    Still, Yukinohita was dumbfounded and wondered whether there was something that this guy couldn''t do.


    However, this was how everyone in the Sakurasou was, and this was their normal day.


    It might be quite noisy, and there was a lot ofmotion. However, strangely enough, Yukinoshita felt a bit jealous.


    "Senpai, do you want me to take care of your hair?"


    "........"


    Hearing his offer, Yukinoshita was in silence for a moment before she lowered her head, trying to hide her blush, and said, "....Yes."

 Chapter 345 - We Have A Pig Already, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 345 - We Have A Pig Already, Right?</h4>


    Tateyama is a city located in Chiba Prefecture, Japan. It is located at the far southern tip of the Boso Penins, facing the Pacific Ocean to the east and south, and the entrance to Tokyo Bay on the west. It is about 70 kilometers from the prefectural capital at Chiba and within 70 to 80 kilometers from central Tokyo.


    "So, where are we going first?" Hiratsuka asked as she wiped her mouth with a tissue. She looked at the food that she ate, then looked at Shishio. ''If only he is ten years older...'' If he was ten years older, she wouldn''t need to hide her feelings and catch him directly.


    Still, if Shishio was ten years older, he might be married already since no woman would let go of such a partner.


    "I''d thought that we should go to Mother Farm first before we go to the hotel," Shishio said.


    "Mother farm?" Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    "It''s a huge farm! We can do a lot of things there!" Misaki was excited, telling Hiratsuka what they would do on the mother farm.


    Yukinoshita listened carefully when Misaki listed various kinds of animals on the Mother Farm from cows, goats, dogs, sheep, horses, alpaca, piglet, duck, and a lot more.


    "How about cats? Is there a cat there?" Yukinoshita asked the most important question.


    "Probably, there''s." Shishio wasn''t sure, but there should be one or two stray cats on such a huge ranch, right?


    Hearing that answer alone, Yukinoshita felt that this trip was worth it.


    "By the way, there''s one more important question," Mayumi suddenly raised a question.


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at Mayumi doubtfully since usually, this woman asked a stupid question.


    "How are we going to divide the group?"


    Mayumi felt that this was the most important question now.


    "There are 13 people here. It might be a bit cramped, so I''d thought to divide the group into two," Shishio said.


    "You have brought a different car, right, Shishio?" Chihiro asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "But Hiratsuka-sensei also has brought a car, right? And minivan types too, right?"


    "I brought a minivan, but 13 people is too much." Hiratsuka shook her head and sighed since she knew she wouldn''t be in the same car as Shishio.


    Even if the minivan was huge, there was also a limit.


    "Well, it should be enough for six to seven people, though," Hiratsuka said.


    "Then how about a high school group and an adult group!" Misaki then hugged Roberta and said, "Roberta-neesan will drive the high school group, and Ryuunosuke will be in the same car as the adult group since it''ll be lonely if Shiro-san is alone."


    Shiro-san and Ryuunosuke looked at each other and felt slightly sad since the two of them didn''t have any right to join this discussion. While Shiro-san was happy that he was being bullied, Ryuusuke thought that women were horrible and might walk into the path he shouldn''t walk.


    They talked to each other and agreed with the division of the group.


    Still, without a doubt, Shishio joined the high school group where Shiina, Ritsu, Nanami, Misaki, and Yukinoshita gathered together, with Roberta as the driver.


    In the adult group, there was Shiro-san, Ryuunosuke, Chihiro, Mayumi, Sayaka, and Hiratsuka.


    After they had decided, they didn''t hesitate to put their luggage in the car, but the adult group, especially Mayumi, Sayaka, Chihiro, and Hiratsuka, realized the difference between Hiratsuka''s minivan and Shishio''s minivan.


    "When we get backter, let''s change our car," Mayumi said to Sayaka.


    "Okay." Sayaka nodded without hesitation.


    The decision had been made, so it was hard toin, but they also wanted to enjoy Shishio''s minivanter when they went back.


    The truth was Shishio''s minivan wasn''t anything special, and it was only a Toyota Alphard, butpared to Hiratsuka''s minivan, there was a huge difference since his car was modified.


    With everything having been decided, they didn''t waste their time and went on Mother Farm.


    "Yukino-senpai, you haven''t been on the Mother Farm before?" Shishio asked as he tuned up the guitar that he had bought. He felt weird by Yukinoshita, who asked Misaki about the Mother Farm even though Yukinoshita wasing from Chiba.


    "No." Yukinoshita shook her head and said, "It''s like someone in Tokyo hasn''t been in every spot in Tokyo. Even if I''m from Chiba, it doesn''t mean that I have been to every spot in Chiba."


    "That''s true."


    Shishio was speechless, but he knew that Yukinoshita wasn''t wrong since even if someone had been living in Tokyo for a long time, it didn''t mean that they had been on every corner of Tokyo.


    "But why did you decide to go to Chiba?" Yukinoshita asked. After all, even though Chiba was a big prefecture, it wasn''t a favorite spot for someone to go on a trip.


    "I know! I know! I''ll answer!" Misaki raised her hand excitedly and told Yukinoshita why they went to Chiba.


    As Misaki and Yukinoshita talked to each other, Shiina slept like a log since she had been with Shishiost night. Not because she did something with Shishiost night, but because she had been busy drawing a manga.


    Shiina thought she could sleep with Shishio in the same hotel room tonight and have a crazy night together, so she wasn''t in a hurry and built up her stamina.


    Ritsu tried to read her book, but when the car moved, she became dizzy and got car sick.


    "Senpai, don''t read inside the car," Nanami said gently while trying to help Ritsu.


    "So - Sorry... Nanami..." Ritsu blushed and felt embarrassed.


    Nanami''s rtionship with everyone in Sakurasou was good since she was gentle and she had always been helpful.


    Shishio looked at their interaction from the back mirror and couldn''t help but smile since he knew that almost all the girls in this car were loners. Luckily, they met each other and became friends. The only problem was that many of them had a crush on him.


    Shishio must admit that he was quite narcissistic to think so, but the girls around him were like moths. Even if they knew that he was a fire that could burn them, they charged forward without fear.


    While Shishio talked to Roberta, guiding her to the Mother Farm with Hiratsuka''s car following from behind, Nanami opened the snacks and offered them to everyone.


    "Shishio-kun, do you want this snack?" Nanami asked as she gave the chocte pocky to Shishio.


    "Thank you, Nanami." Shishio was about to take the pocky from Nanami''s hand, but she fed it to him directly.


    "..."


    This action, of course, didn''t go unnoticed by Misaki, Yukinoshita, and Ritsu, who happened to watch them.


    Shishio wasn''t stupid, and because of this, he pretended that he didn''t see anything and asked, "Can you give me more, Nanami?"


    "Sure." Nanami took out another stick of pocky and was about to feed Shishio again, but this time, he took it from her hand and fed it to Roberta. "Try it, Roberta."


    Roberta opened her mouth lightly, letting Shishio feed as she continued to drive.


    ".........." Nanami, Misaki, Yukinoshita, and Ritsu.


    "Nanami, can I get the pocky too?" Misaki asked.


    "Sure." Nanami took out the pocky, but Misaki asked her to feed her, making Nanami feel a bit helpless. However, she still fed Misaki and talked with her normally.


    Ritsu had been feeling restless for a while, and she knew the cause of this restlessness. She had this urge to ask a question to Shishio. However, the chance for the two of them to be alone was rare, and she also wasn''t sure how to talk about this matter.


    Shishio, of course, noticed Ritsu''s strangeness, but frankly, he didn''t want to talk with her since he could tell what she wanted to ask.


    ''I shouldn''t stay with Ritsu alone...''


    Shishio made up his mind and decided to avoid staying with Ritsu aler.


    However, Shishio felt that he might have raised a g.


    ---


    "Mashiro, wake up."


    Shiina''s eyshes trembled as she had a hard time opening her eyes.


    "We have arrived. Wake up, Mashiro."


    Hearing that they had arrived, Shiina opened her eyes slowly and looked at Shishio, who was looking at her gently.


    "You''re finally awake." Shishio sighed in relief.


    "Shishio?" Shiina rubbed her eyeszily and asked, "Where are we?"


    "We''re all done with the trip. We''re about to head back to Tokyo," Shishio said gently.


    "....."


    "...Eh?"


    It might be Shiina''s first time to show such an expression, but they could tell that she was too shocked to say anything.


    "Geez... you were asleep for two whole days," Nanami said helplessly.


    "...Two days?" Shiina looked at everyone in a daze.


    "I kept trying to wake you up."


    "However, you don''t need to worry since we have bought souvenirs, and we got a lot of pictures. We can look at them on the way home."


    Shishio and Nanami said together with a helpless expression while trying to cheer Shiina up.


    "......."


    Shiina''s face was almost blue before tears slowly dripped from the corner of her eyes.


    "................"


    "We''re joking! We''re joking!" 2x


    Shishio and Nanami quickly said at the same time.


    The rest could only watch this scene with panicked expressions since neither of them would expect that Shiina would cry.


    "...Joke?" Shiina blinked her eyes before puffing her cheeks as she frantically hit Shishio''s chest.


    "Sorry, sorry, alright?" Shishio could onlyugh as he hugged Shiina so she would stop hitting him.


    "...I won''t forgive you." Shiina still felt quite annoyed as she looked away. She was afraid that she would forgive him directly if she saw hisugh.


    "Then I''ll buy you an ice cream."


    Shiina''s ears moved when she heard Shishio''s words, but she was unmoved.


    "Two ice creams?"


    "Okay, I''ll forgive you," Shiina said with a smile.


    "Can you eat them?" Shishio asked.


    "If I can''t, Shishio can eat it," Shiina said bluntly.


    "...Er." Shishio wasn''t sure what to say at that moment, but he knew that there was one thing that he needed to do. "Let''s start the trip!"


    They should say "OOOH," but they only looked at Shishio, who hugged Shiina silently.


    "OOOOOOHHH!!''


    In the end, Shishio shouted alone excitedly since if he didn''t do so, he was afraid that they might ask why he was so close with Shiina.


    Still, ignoring the "OOOH" from Shishio, they watched over the farm from the parking park, and the grasnd and beautiful petunias flowers garden that stretched over their eyes could see.


    "How is it?" Shishio stood next to Ryuunosuke, who showed a tired expression.


    "I won''te again next time." Ryuunosuke regretted his choice toe. He wasn''t Shiro-san, and he wasn''t a masochist. Being surrounded by many detestable women was hell for him. If possible, he just wanted to stay in his room as usual.


    "Since you won''te next time, then you should enjoy this time as much as you can." Shishio patted Ryuunosuke''s shoulder before he joined everyone.


    ''Enjoy, huh?''


    Ryuunosuke lifted his head and watched over the breathtaking scenery in front of him. Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he felt that this trip was worth it.


    "Pig bus or dog bus? Which one?" Mayumi asked


    "We already have a pig here, so isn''t it better to get a dog one? It''s also cuter," Sayaka said after a moment of thought.


    "Eh? Pig? You mean, that''s me?" Shiro-san asked with a flush.


    "............."


    ''If only they didn''te....'' Ryuunosuke thought at that moment.

 Chapter 346 - Delicious Strawberry

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Delicious Strawberry</h4>


    Mother Farm is massive. It is an overwhelming 2.5 million square meters in size. In other words, this vast meadond is big enough to contain 350 football stadiums.


    With how massive this ce was, it was simply impossible for them to walk around with their feet, so they decided to rent the sightseeing bus to tour around this farm.


    There are two kinds of sightseeing buses: the Wanwan Bus (Dog) and the Tonton Bus (Pig).


    There was a pig in their group already, so they decided to take the Wanwan bus (Dog).


    "Hey, is that pig is me?" Shiro-san asked with a flush on his face, but everyone decided to ignore him since they knew that he would be happy this way.


    As they rode on the bus, Misaki excitedly poked her head out, watching the scenery of the farm.


    Still, Yukinoshita thought that she needed toin to the operator of this farm since there wasn''t any Nyanyan bus (Cat).


    "It''s amazing!"


    Misaki could imagine that this ce was ravaged by the fight of two robots with how vast this farm was.


    Still, if someone didn''t know Misaki that well, they would think that the reason why she was excited was that she loved this ce, which was kind of a cute reason.


    Yukinoshita thought like that since Misaki was quite childish. "Kamiigusa-senpai, be careful. Don''t poke your head out of the window!" She tried to pull Misaki inside the bus.


    "Call me, Misaki, Yukinon!" Misaki smiled and said, "Also, try to put your head outside. The wind feels nice."


    "No, I don''t want to. Also, don''t call me Yukinon." Yukinoshita let out a tired sigh and wondered why everyone loved to call her "Yukinon," but at the same time, she wondered whether the reason why Shishio brought her here was to be everyone''s babysitter?


    Yukinoshita nced at Shishio, who was sitting next to Shiina, and she might not notice, but she felt quite lonely somehow.


    With the tour guide that guided them through the farm, they stopped at the group of alpacas.


    "So fluffy!"


    Sayaka smiled and acted as if she saw the cutest thing ever.


    Shishio nced at Sayaka and thought that if it was a normal guy, they might have fallen for this smile already. Unfortunately, there were no normal guys in this group.


    "Still, they''re too smelly," Sayaka said with a frown.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Shiro, your bangs are like an alpaca," Mayumi said with augh.


    "Really? I''m not a pig now?" Shiro-san asked.


    "..."


    ''What kind of conversation is that?'' Everyone thought at the same time, but they didn''t question them since they were afraid that they might be affected.


    Still, when Ritsu looked at the alpaca closer, her body was pulled abruptly!


    "Wh --?!"


    When Ritsu was still in shock, she saw the alpaca suddenly spit out saliva toward her.


    "Are you alright, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Th - Thank you, Shishio-kun..."


    Ritsu sighed in relief since the alpaca almost spat her out.


    "Hahaha... Rhan was almost spat out by the alpaca!" Mayumiughed so heartily when she saw Ritsu''s plight.


    "......." Everyone.


    Still, when Mayumiughed so hard, the alpaca suddenly spat out saliva toward her face.


    "......." Everyone.


    Mayumi was shocked, especially when a slimy, cloudy, and smelly liquid suddenly stuck onto her sses and face.


    "Um... Mayumi..." Chihiro wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "BA - BASTARD!!!" Mayumi roared angrily and wanted to fight the alpaca, but everyone quickly stopped her. After all, they knew how big the alpaca was, and if they let her fight the alpaca, without doubt, she would be defeated.


    With how dangerous the alpaca was, they moved to other ces and went to the more docile animals such as baby sheep or goats.


    ---


    "Are you alright, Mayumi-san?" Shishio helped Mayumi to clean up the spit on her face. Even when she was almost in her 30, he could still see how beautiful this woman was. Still, with how busy andzy she was, she had be slightly chubby, but he felt that it wasn''t that bad since it was morefortable to touch her. However, he knew that she needed to do something about her weight or else it might be dangerous for her.


    "Yeah. Thanks, Shishio." Mayumi sighed in relief when Shishio could help to clean up that disgusting spit from her face quickly. "Luckily, I didn''t wear thick make-up like Sayaka." If her make-up was thick, she would be in disaster now.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you want your face to be spit out by the baby sheep now?" Sayaka lifted a baby sheep toward Mayumi with a gentle smile.


    "Take that thing away from me!" Mayumi quickly ran away, with Sayaka chasing behind after her.


    "Their rtionship is really good," Shishiomented, which caused Hiratsuka, who stood next to Mayumi before, to feel speechless. "By the way, Hiratsuka-sensei." He sat naturally beside her and asked, "Have you been here before?"


    Hiratsuka''s face reddened when Shishio sat next to her, but she gave him a nod. "Yes, I came here in the past with my family." Still, she let out a depressed sigh when she thought about her family, especially when they often urged her to get married. She was almost in her 30, and there was still no man around her except for her student.


    Hiratsuka wanted to smoke, but Shishio grabbed the cigarette from her hand. "Let''s stop smoking for today, Sensei."


    Hiratsuka''s lips twitched, and she said, "Why do you act like my husband?"


    "Oh? If I were your husband, I''d be even stricter since I didn''t want something to happen to our baby in your womb," Shishio said as he tried to mimic how a husband caressed the stomach of his wife when she got pregnant.


    Hiratsuka''s face reddened, and she pped Shishio''s hand away. "Don''t joke around. I won''t marry my own student!"


    "So I''m not a student. Is it possible?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Dammit, why do you have fun teasing your teacher?!" Hiratsuka felt that she was being yed around by Shishio, which made her feel annoyed since she felt that she was a little girl in front of him. While she didn''t mind acting like a baby in front of her man, the one in front of her was her student, not her man!


    Hiratsuka was afraid now.


    Hiratsuka was afraid that she might cross the line between a student and a teacher, then the two of them... Cough! Cough!


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment, showing hesitation, and showed the gentlest smile that he had ever shown.


    Shishio''s reaction caused Hiratsuka to feel dumbfounded, and her heart started to beat faster. ''Does... does he has...?''


    Shishio was about to open his mouth, but suddenly...


    "Shishio! Let''s go watch the duck race!" Chihiro shouted and showed a carefree smile that she wouldn''t usually show.


    "Yeah, wait a moment." Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and said, "Let''s go, Sensei."


    "Oh - oh!"


    Hiratsuka nodded hurriedly, but she just couldn''t think straight and wondered what Shishio wanted to say to her.


    ---


    Everyone watched the duck race in front of them with a solemn expression on their faces.


    A group of ducks dashed forward as they swung their bottoms back and forth.


    The girls couldn''t help but cheer loudly and happily as they supported their favorite duck in the race.


    "Come on, Silver Fang! You can do it!"


    "Dash forward, Magnum Saber!"


    Misaki was the loudest, cheering her "Silver Fang" as loud as she could.


    Hiratsuka also joined and cheered for her "Magnum Saber" to win the race. It wasn''t that she had fallen so deep in the race, but she just wanted to avert her mind, especially when she just had an ambiguous exchange with Shishio.


    Yukinoshita and Ritsu, who were also the quietest, watched the race intently.


    Shiina couldn''t even take her eyes from the race and clenched her two fists, trying to cheer her favorite duck.


    "Shishio-kun, don''t forget to take the picture." Yukinoshita didn''t forget to remind Shishio.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to worry."


    Shishio had taken many pictures of the farm, everyone on Sakurasou, and many things they had seen over their trip. While he took a picture, he decided to ept the reward he got after fondling Misaki''s boobs.


    <As you have touched Kamiigusa Misaki''s breasts, you have received an "Enhanced Liver">


    "...."


    Shishio wondered whether the reason why he got this reward was that Misaki often stayed all night to draw an anime.


    "Yay~~! Silver Fang, awesome!" Misaki cheered happily.


    On the other hand, Hiratsuka sighed depressingly since her "Magnum Saber" had been lost.


    "Come on! Stop joking around!" Chihiro said with a sigh, wondering why there were so many kids around.


    After the duck race, they continued their trip to the strawberry farms.


    Besides animals and flowers, this farm also had huge fruit farms that could be harvested every season except for winter.


    It was spring, so they happened to meet the harvest time of the strawberry.


    Everyone went to the strawberry garden and brought their own box to pick their favorite strawberries.


    Shishio also walked around, observing all the strawberries in the garden until he found something interesting.


    <strawberry: weight 15 grams, high maturity, harvest time: haven''t been harvested, freshness remaining ten days, pesticides: none, grade ck>


    Shishio might often buy a high-grade ingredient, but he didn''t expect that he would meet a ck-grade ingredient in this ce. He might have exined in the past that there were seven grades of ingredients, and they were divided by colors, and those colors were: white, yellow, green, purple, ck, red, and golden.


    Shishio didn''t hesitate and picked up the strawberry, but then he looked at Roberta, who had been following him. "Roberta, open your mouth."


    Roberta tilted her head, but she obediently opened her mouth.


    Shishio then fed the strawberry that he had picked to Roberta. "Try it."


    Roberta didn''t overthink, but when she bit down the strawberry, a juice gushed out from it, and the perfect mixture of sweetness and sourness. Her usual cold expression was broken, and she was in a daze for a moment since she had never tasted such a delicious strawberry.


    If Roberta had to describe her emotions, she felt as if she had received an uppercut from the strawberry champion. "...It''s delicious, Shishio-sama." Herscivious lips became even glossier as the juice from the strawberry covered them.


    "That''s good." Shishio nodded with a smile and then checked whether he could find another high-quality strawberry. His eyes were moving like a high-resolution camera, trying to find the best ingredients. Unfortunately, the best that he could find was a purple-grade ingredient. While it wasn''t bad, there was a grade different from the one that Roberta ate.


    "Um... Shishio-sama, is there more?" Roberta asked meekly.


    "Sorry, that might be the only one in this ce," Shishio said regretfully.


    "What?" Roberta was surprised then asked, "Then why did you give that to me?" If she knew that strawberry was so special, she wouldn''t eat it and would give it to Shishio.


    "While that might be the best strawberry in this ce, that thing is nothingpared to how important you''re in my heart."


    Shishio held Roberta''s cold and slender hand tenderly, showing that strawberry was nothingpared to the wonderful woman in front of him. He could get many ck, red, or even golden grade ingredients in the future, but this special woman was the only one in the world.


    "Shi - Shishio-sama..." Roberta''s cold expression became so shy.


    Shishio looked at Roberta for a moment, then looked around before he pulled her to the ground, hiding from everyone on the strawberry field.


    "Shishio-sama?" Roberta was confused at Shishio''s sudden action.


    "Also, if I want to taste that strawberry." Shishio then kissed Roberta''s lips without hesitation and licked her lips and tongue greedily.


    "......."


    Roberta was dumbfounded, and before she could react, their lips parted.


    "Delicious." Shishio licked his lips.


    "........" Roberta.


    "Wait, let me taste it again." Shishio kissed Roberta''s lips again.


    "......." Roberta.


    After he was satisfied, he stood up and used his eyes that could match the highest resolution camera to find the green and the purple grade strawberries. "Come on! Help me get more, Roberta. There might not be one that was as delicious as the one that you ate, but there is a lot which isn''t bad in this ce."


    Roberta stared at Shishio''s back for a moment before she licked her lips with a smile and followed him.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama."

 Chapter 347 - Do You Want To Sleep Here?

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Do You Want To Sleep Here?</h4>


    After spending their time in the strawberry garden, they went to have lunch. They decided to taste the specialty of the Mother Farm, which was Gekhis Kan BBQ, ice cream, and other foods that they could order before they continued to spend their time on the Mother Farm and went to the hotel after they got tired.


    The truth was, they still wanted to continue their trip since there were many ces that he wanted to visit, and their stay in this ce was only until tomorrow.


    However, they spent too much time on Mother Farm since this ce was more fun than they had thought, so even though it was a shame, they were satisfied with this trip.


    "It''s a nice hotel." Shiro-san nodded.


    "The exterior is fine, but what about the interior?" Mayumi said strictly as if she was a professional connoisseur.


    "If you feel unsatisfied, you don''t need to stay," Shishio said tly.


    "No, no! I''m sorry!" Mayumi apologized as she hugged Shishio''s leg tightly. "I''m satisfied! I''m super satisfied!" Shishio was everyone''s patron, and right now, if he told her not to stay, then where would she stay?


    Street?


    No way!


    Mayumi decided to apologize and wept without hesitation!


    Among Shishio''s group, there were many high school students, and somehow, they learned many interesting things, such as there were many bad adults around them.


    Looking at Mayumi, who begged Shishio, hopefully, they wouldn''t be such an adult. They then looked at Shishio, feeling sorry for him to be entangled by Mayumi.


    However, unlike what they had imagined, Shishio felt pretty good since Mayumi''s deep cleavage pressed against his leg. He somehow could imagine how good it was to be pressed by those two huge things from the sensation that was felt by his leg.


    "Okay, okay, stop. You''re going to embarrass me if you act like this." Shishio held Mayumi''s armpit and lifted her from his leg.


    "...You have forgiven me?" Mayumi asked cautiously.


    "I forgive you, so let''s enter now, alright?" Shishio said.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Without hesitation, Mayumi pulled Shishio''s arm to enter the inn together.


    Looking at Mayumi''s action, Sayaka squinted her eyes and felt that Mayumi was quite crafty.


    Mayumi might fool everyone, but she couldn''t fool Sayaka since Sayaka could see that Mayumi used her weapon to seduce Shishio right now.


    ''I won''t let you.''


    Sayaka put on her best smile and said, "It''s a nice hotel. Let''s enter together, Shishio-kun."


    Mayumi looked at Sayaka, who also hugged Shishio''s arm, and couldn''t help but snort.


    Shishio, who was the victim, didn''t say anything, his face was still calm, but even so, he could feel heaven and hell were right beside him. While it felt nice being hugged by two beautiful women, it felt terrible when he felt the gazes of the girls and women behind him.


    However, Shishio didn''t say anything and thought that he could use this as a chance to fondle their boobs so he could gain a reward. He had already fondled Misaki''s boobs before, so why shouldn''t he use this chance to fondle everyone''s boobs in Sakurasou?


    Shishio thought it was a good idea until he realized that Ryuunosuke was also one of those targets. He then turned toward Ryuunosuke with aplicated gaze, and it somehow made Ryuunosuke confused while showing "what''s wrong?" expressions.


    Shishio somehow feltplicated and ignored the confrontation between Sayaka and Mayumi.


    The women looked at each other, and there was a spark between them.


    However, that spark disappeared quickly when Chihiro and Hiratsuka pulled the two of them apart from Shishio.


    "Okay, how about we enter the inn together?" 2x


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka spoke together as they dragged Mayumi and Sayaka.


    Shishio didn''t care about Sayaka and Mayumi. Instead, many mini Shishio on his head constantly fought each other to decide whether moral or reward was more important.


    ''It''s moral...''


    Even though it was quite strange for a scumbag like him to say that a moral was more important, Shishio still had a bottom line, and he would never cross this bottom line no matter what, even if the reward he got was amazing.


    After all, if Shishio dared to cross this bottom line, he was sure that he would do something more outrageous in the future, and if he did that, he was afraid that he would change to a different kind of person.


    "You''re so popr, Shishio-kun," Yukinoshita said.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said, "Aren''t you also popr too, Senpai?"


    "..........."


    Yukinoshita couldn''t say anything in retort.


    "Anyway, let''s enter!"


    "OOOOOH!!!"


    Everyone entered the hotel at the same time, and the manager quickly weed them.


    Before they arrived, Roberta had told the manager to prepare, and they quickly weed Shishio''s group and guided them to the room that had been prepared.


    Shishio had his own room, but it was different from the other group.


    "Wow, the room is so huge!" Sayaka was surprised when she saw how huge the room was. She thought that the room would be normal, but she didn''t expect the room to be so exaggerated. She looked at Shishio and then at Chihiro, feeling weird since if Shishio''s family was wealthy, how could Chihiro live in Sakurasou?


    Sayaka didn''t look down on Sakurasou, but there were many ces that were several times better than Sakurasou, right?


    Sayaka didn''t understand, but she threw all thatplicated matter aside and jumped into the huge bed without hesitation!


    "I''m first!" Mayumi shouted as she jumped.


    "Hey, I''m going to be the first one!"


    "There are two beds. What are youining about?"


    When Sayaka and Mayumi started to bicker to each other, Ryuunosuke and Shiro-san also entered their room. They looked at the room and felt satisfied with the room, especially when there were two beds instead of one.


    The room had a Japanese-style design with various interiors made from wood, giving off an amiable and cozy feel.


    The room had soft carpet floors, a few sofa chairs, a television, a balcony with a view of the ocean, and two double beds in size.


    "Rhan, Yukinon, Mashiron, Nanamin, let''s sleep together!" Misaki invited the four of them to sleep together without hesitation. The size of the room and the beds were huge. It wasn''t a problem for the five of them to sleep together.


    Ritsu looked at the room where Mayumi and Sayaka stayed, then said, "I''ll stay at Mayumi-san''s room."


    "No, you stay with us!" Misaki directly pulled Ritsu to the room without hesitation.


    "......" Ritsu.


    Yukinoshita looked at Misaki speechlessly, then looked at Shiina and Nanami and said politely, "Please take care of me, Shiina-san, Aoyama-san."


    "Ah, yes! Yukinoshita-senpai!" Nanami quickly bowed her head and was startled when Yukinoshita was so polite. She nced at Yukinoshita and could feel the graceful and refined aura oozed from her body, making her feel inferior. ''Is this the reason?'' She sighed inwardly and nced at Shishio, who walked toward his room that was located on the edge of the corridor.


    "Call me Mashiro," Shiina said.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shiina and blinked her eyes, feeling that this girl was really pure. If a piece of art coulde out alive, then Shiina would be perfect for that image. However, she also didn''t feel surprised since she knew who Shiina was. It was just Shina was different from what she had imagined, but even so, she nodded with a gentle smile. "You can also call me Yukinoshita." She just couldn''t help but have a good feeling toward this girl.


    "Yes." Shiina nodded.


    Still, if Yukinoshita knew that Shiina wasn''t as pure as she imagined, then...


    Roberta was about to follow Shishio, but Chihiro and Roberta stopped her.


    "How about we sleep together, Roberta?" Chihiro asked.


    "Yeah, there are many things that I want to ask too." Hiratsuka nodded in agreement.


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka had always been curious about Roberta and Shishio. They also wanted to know how much Roberta''s ie was since she was working as Shishio''s maid and wondered whether she would also take care of Shishio''s needs in that area too.


    Still, Hiratsuka, who touched Roberta''s body, couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow since she could see how powerful Roberta was. Instead of a maid, she thought that Roberta was a bodyguard.


    Roberta looked at Chihiro then Hiratsuka for a moment and could tell that Hiratsuka was strong, but she didn''t overthink and looked at Shishio, asking for help since, if possible, she wanted to sleep with Shishio.


    However, Shishio only gave her an encouraging smile which made Roberta lose for words.


    Shishioughed and walked into his room.


    Unlike the other rooms that were rented for everyone, even if Shishio''s room had only one bed, it had a king-size bed, and there was also a private hot spring pool that faced the ocean.


    Still, there was no need to worry for someone to peek since his room was on the second floor with many walls covering the pool.


    The female staff put down Shishio''s luggage and kept peeking at Shishio with a blush.


    "Is there something wrong?" Shishio looked at the female staff curiously since she didn''t walk out of the room after cing his luggage.


    "Um - um... if you want, we have a massage service," the female staff said shyly.


    "Massage service?" Shishio murmured as he observed the female staff.


    The female staff was quite beautiful and could be considered above average. Her hair was tied behind, showing her alluring nape and her yukata-like uniform, giving her an image of Japanese beauty.


    Shishio was sure that if it was other men, they would be excited, but he couldn''t be excited since a group was running toward his room. "I''ll call you if I need that service."


    "Yes!" The female staff said excitedly, bowing her head, and quickly walked out of the room, but she was dumbfounded when she saw Misaki.


    Misaki was also dumbfounded when she saw the flushed female staff, but Shishio''s voice averted her attention.


    "What''s wrong, Misaki-senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "I''m going to check ---" Misaki hadn''t finished her words, and she was stupefied when she noticed Shishio''s luxurious room. Even though it was only a subtle difference, she could see that Shishio''s room was on a higher level than her room, especially when she could see the private hot spring pool that could be seen from the ss door.


    Shishio nced at the female staff, and the female staff gave him a nod before she walked away shyly. He then looked at Misaki again and asked, "What''s wrong Senpai?"


    However, Misaki didn''t answer him and jumped into his bed without hesitation!


    "Yay~!"


    Misaki fell into bed and felt that the bed was so soft that she felt she was lying on the top of a cloud.


    "I''m going to sleep here~!"


    Misaki said cheerfully, but she noticed someone also fell on the bed andy beside her.


    "Eh?"


    Misaki''s face quickly reddened when she noticed that Shishioy beside her.


    "Are you sure?"


    His deep voice seemed to tempt her and caused her entire body to be burnt with fire.


    Misaki looked at Shishio for a moment and realized that she was a woman and he was a man.


    If they were staying together in the same room, then...


    Misaki''s face flushed with the possibility that might happen in this room if she stayed with him, however...


    Misaki''s body was carried like a cat before she was thrown out of bed.


    "Okay, enough of joking. How about we walk around the hotel?" Shishio said as he looked at Ritsu, Nanami, Yukinoshita, and Shiina, who also walked into his room.


    Misaki looked at Shishio and grumbled, thinking this guy teased her too much, right?


    ''However...''


    Misaki felt that she might be seduced if she kept staying with him.

 Chapter 348 - Orange

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Orange</h4>


    Before the dinner, Shishio decided to dip in the private hot spring pool in his room. He also used this time to talk with his girlfriends and ask them what they were doing.


    Nana, Saki, and Rui were alright, considering they went out with their families during Golden Week. Their families had always been busy usually, but during Golden Week, their parents received a holiday, so their families decided to take them on a trip. It was rare for them to have a family trip, so they didn''t want to miss it, though they missed him and wanted to meet him after their trip ended.


    The one that was the most unfortunate was Mai since she was alone.


    Mai''s rtionship with her family wasn''t good, she had never thought of her father as her family, and her mother also thought of her as money.


    Mai had cut her rtionship with her family, and the only one that she could depend on and the only person she thought of as a family was Shishio alone.


    "You should have agreed to when I invited you before," Shishio said speechlessly as Mai spent her days alone in her apartment. He was also quite worried about Mai and felt that he was the worst, considering he took Yukinoshita, who was just his senior and friend, on a trip while leaving his girlfriend alone in her apartment.


    Mai also grumbled and felt regret about her decision to reject Shishio''s offer to go on a trip with everyone from Sakurasou. However, there was no medicine for regret, and she could only wait patiently for him to return. "When are you going back?"


    "I shoulde back tomorrow," Shishio said.


    "Then, after youe back, can youe to my apartment?" Mai asked in a sad yet proud manner.


    If Shishio had to give an example, then Mai was like a proud Turkish Angora cat. Even though she was lonely, she still showed that she was strong and didn''t feel lonely, hiding her feelings.


    "Okay, I''lle to your apartment as soon as I return." Shishio didn''t hesitate and decided toe to Mai''s apartment after he came back. He thought for a moment and smiled mischievously, asking, "Can I stay at your apartment tomorrow?"


    "Huh? You want to stay?" Mai was startled, but it wasn''t that she didn''t have that kind of idea on her mind. Instead, she anticipated him staying at her house. However, she wouldn''t say this matter outright and convey it in an indirect way. Still, she also knew how he had never lied to his desire. She didn''t hate this part of him though since as a girl, there was no way for her to make such a request to him. After all, she didn''t want to be seen as an easy girl.


    "We-Well, you might be tired from your trip, so I don''t mind for you to stay, but let me remind you that you can''t do something perverted, alright?"


    Girls are like that, their mouths might lie, but their bodies have always been honest.


    "Yes, yes." Shishio gave a perfunctory manner since he knew that this girl was dishonest with her desire.


    Mai snorted, but she heard the sound of water from the other side. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m taking a dip in the onsen," Shishio said as he walked out from the hot spring pool.


    "Huh? You call me in the middle of bath?!" Mai was dumbfounded.


    "Is that not okay?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I mean, isn''t it going to trouble the people around you?" Mai thought that there were many people around Shishio since he stayed in the onsen, and her face blushed when she thought that many people might hear their conversation.


    "It''s alright. There''s a private onsen in my room." Shishio put down his phone and turned on the loudspeaker as he dried his body with a towel.


    "There''s a private onsen in your room?" Mai asked enviously and thought that if she epted his invitation at that time, she might stay in the same hot spring together, but then her face became hot when she realized something. "Wait a moment... so does this means... you... you''re naked now?"


    "Yeah."


    "Don''t "yeah" me!" Mai retorted loudly when she thought that Shishio had been talking with her naked!


    Mai then started to think about her time with her when she happened to see his body when they stayed in Ibaraki. With how awesome his body was, she understood why her mother often pestered her to ask him to enter a show-biz industry.


    "Well, I have put on my clothes now." Shishio put on a bathrobe and sat on the sofa while facing the ocean. It was almost evening, and the sun stained everything orange.


    However, unlike before, when their moods were mixed with various emotions, this time, their hearts were all sunny, and the cloud that had covered Mai in the past had disappeared.


    "That''s not the problem here..." Mai said with a sigh.


    "Oh? So you think about something perverted now?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "...If you like to go naked all the time, then when we meet tomorrow, you should go naked in front of me," Mai said coldly, but her face was all red since she couldn''t deny that she was thinking something perverted!


    "..."


    Shishio was speechless when he heard her request. Still, he threw that matter aside and asked, "So what are you doing?"


    "Me?" Mai looked at the book in her right hand and said, "I''m reading a book."


    "You''re not going on a trip with your mother or anything?" Shishio asked.


    Mai snorted and said in a tired sigh, "When I met my mother, all she talked about was you. She kept asking me to enter the show-biz from her agency." She rubbed her temple, feeling annoyed and helpless for her mother, but at the same time, there was this strange feeling that told her that she shouldn''t let her mother meet Shishio.


    "...I''m not sure what to say in this situation."


    If Shishio met Mai''s mother again, he was afraid that instead of asking him to be a talent under her agency, he might create a different kind of rtionship with her. After all, he could easily tell what kind of person Mai''s mother was, and if he decided to help her, he could see that she might use her body to repay him.


    While Shishio didn''t mind, he was sure that Mai would be conflicted since she never expected her mother to snatch her boyfriend. "By the way, what kind of book did you read?"


    "Oh? I''m reading a ssic." Mai looked at the title of the book and said, "The title is The Count of Monte Cristo."


    "Huh?" Shishio was dumbfounded and asked, "Do you like such a book?"


    "Well, I had joined the literature club after all, and this book just caught my eye. I think this book is good, especially Edmon''s revenge on those who have wronged him. I like it," Mai said with augh.


    "....."


    Shishio couldn''t say anything since if this was the case, if he dared to betray Mai, would she also give him revenge?


    However, Shishio was confident that he wouldn''t cause something that might cause Mai to give him revenge.


    ''Wait a moment!''


    Shishio thought about how he was a scumbag, and he had a lot of girls. That number also kept increasing instead of decreasing, which made him realize that there was a chance that women might stab him in the future.


    Shishio racked his mind and suddenly said, "By the way, Mai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to hear a song?" Shishio asked.


    "Song?" Mai put down her book without hesitation and asked with interest, "You''re going to sing me a song?"


    "Yeah, I made this song based on you." Shishio took the guitar that he kept in his room. He nned to sing in the car, but Shiina slept, and he didn''t want to wake her up, so he didn''t y it.


    "Really? Let me hear it then." Mai smiled and said, "If it isn''t good, then you need to eat an entire packet of pocky with your nose."


    "I''ll die if I do that," Shishio said speechlessly.


    Maiughed and said, "Hurry up! I want to listen!" She knew that Shishio was so good at singing, especially when she saw his performance on karaoke before, so she had quite high expectations of him, especially when he made this song for her.


    "Okay, listen well."


    Shishio also didn''t waste his time, strumming his guitar, and started to sing.


    <BGM: 7!! - Orange>


    "We walked with our shoulders in line


    Laughing about things that didn''t matter as we looked onward toward the same dream.


    If I listen carefully, I can still hear it:


    Your voice, staining this city orange."


    The soothing voice and the calm melody caused Mai to smile, especially when the words "orange" came out, making her remember when they stayed in Odaiba.


    It was tough when her mother and everyone else didn''t remember her.


    Mai just wanted to give up, but Shishio didn''t give up, staying by her side while telling her that everything was alright and he would make sure that she would be okay.


    Their meeting might be short, but all of them were unforgettable for her.


    "When you''re not around, I''m so bored,


    But when I say I''m lonely, you justugh at me."


    Mai chuckled and thought that this guy was quite cute, telling her that he missed her in such an indirect way. However, he wasn''t the only one who felt lonely since she also felt the same.


    "Like the sky after the rain lets up�� like clearing up one''s heart��


    I remember your smile.


    It floats up in my mind, and I can''t help but smile."


    Mai thought about when her problem was solved, and they yed together in Ibaraki. Even now, those memories were still vivid, and she remembered how fun it was.


    Mai felt that the world was as beautiful as the sky after the rain, especially when he was right beside her.


    ''So I''m not the only one?''


    Mai had always been worried whether she was the one who had this special feeling. After all, Shishio had many girls, and unlike the rest, she camete, and she also wasn''t blind and he could tell how he treasured those girls.


    While Mai had prepared for this situation and it was okay as long as Shishio treated her dearly, she also wanted him to fall for her and told her that he wouldn''t be okay without her.


    "This single love was born among a million rays of light.


    Even if you never change�� even if you happen to change�� you''re you, so I''m not worried.


    Someday we''ll both be adults and meet wonderful people.


    At that time, I hope we can bring along our irreceable families and meet here again��"


    Mai blushed and felt shy, especially when the lyrics told her that Shishio wanted to bring his family to meet her family in the future.


    ''That means...''


    The smile on Mai bloomed, and her heart fluttered with the thought of his indirect marriage proposal.


    "This single love was born among a million rays of light��


    We run through the passing seasons, seeing each of our many tomorrows.


    Choosing from each of our many dreams."


    Shishio ended his song, and Mai was touched by his song.


    "What do you think, Mai?" Shishio asked.


    "...It''s amazing." This time Mai didn''t lie, and she felt that this song was really amazing. "What''s the title of this song?"


    "It''s Orange."


    "Orange?" Mai thought for a moment and asked, "So you were inspired when we saw that orange light on Odaiba and Oarai?"


    When they were in Odaiba, the sunset stained everything with orange.


    When they were in Oarai, the sun rose stained everything with orange.


    While some people''s scenery wasn''t something important and just something ordinary, for Mai, it was something unforgettable.


    The orange color covered her when her mother forgot her and when everyone remembered about her again.


    This song described all the feelings that Mai felt during that moment.


    "Yeah," Shishio said, lying without changing his face.


    Hearing his answer, Mai showed a warm smile, and at the same time, she would reject her mother no matter how many times her mother asked her to let him join her mother''s agency since she only wanted him to sing for her. While it was selfish, she felt she had the right since she was his girlfriend. Also, she might be shy to say it before, but she could confidently say about her feelings this time.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Shishio smiled when he heard Mai''s voice. "I love you too, Mai."


    Orange might remind Mai of the despair she felt when she was in trouble, but an orange also reminded her of her wonderful time with the man she loved, and right now, she could say that it was her favorite color.


    With the orange sun as their witness again, they continued to talk to each other with a smile, feeling so close even if they were far apart.


    While Mai fell in love once again, Shishio sighed in relief and knew that he was alright for now, but he couldn''t let down his guard since when girls or women fell in love, they could do anything.

 Chapter 349 - If I Cant Do This, Then Im Not A Man

    <h4>Chapter 349 - If I Can''t Do This, Then I''m Not A Man</h4>


    Having calmed Mai''s heart, Shishio joined everyone having dinner at the hotel.


    Still, instead of calming her down, he wondered whether he lit up the fire of love in her heart.


    However, Shishio quickly threw the matter of Mai aside and joined everyone to have dinner at the hotel together.


    They gathered in the dining room, eating various seafood specialties around this area. Whether it was sea bream, tuna, abalone, lobster, shrimp, sea urchin, or many other kinds of seafood were served to their tables.


    There was also an A5 wagyu beef marbled with beautiful fat that gave tenderness, juiciness, and vor that couldn''t bepared to all.


    Still, somehow they felt that Shishio''s home-cooking tasted better than the foods in front of them. However, since it was a luxurious dinner, it gave them the illusion that it tasted better, especially for Mayumi and Sayaka.


    Hiratsuka, who drank a beer, couldn''t help but look at Shishio and ask, "Oga, is it alright for you to treat all of us?" Even though Shishio had deliberately told the restaurant''s server not to show everyone the menu, so no one could know the price of the food, she knew this dinner wasn''t cheap. Instead, it was very expensive.


    Hiratsuka knew that Shishio might be quite wealthy, but she wondered whether it was alright to use it on them.


    "It''s alright. If I don''t use it now, when can I use it?" Shishio drank an apple juice and said, "Money might be important, but I think that money will be more meaningful if I can use it to make the people I care about live better."


    Hiratsuka was stunned and looked away with a blush when Shishio looked in her direction when he said, "the people that I care about."


    However, Hiratsuka quickly snorted and felt that her dignity as a teacher was challenged if she kept getting embarrassed after being teased by Shishio from time to time. Still, when she looked at him, he looked at her with a gentle smile, which made her head nk, and couldn''t the words ofint that she wanted to utter to him.


    ''It''s not fair...''


    Hiratsuka felt that Shishio was unfair for teasing her all the time, yet he never rified what he wanted to do with her!


    Still, Hiratsuka let out a long depressive sigh when she thought that they were a student and a teacher.


    "By - by the way, Oga."


    ''Dammit, why did I stutter?!''


    Hiratsuka''s mind was in a mess.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei?"


    "...."


    Hiratsuka felt quite depressed when the word "Sensei" came out from Shishio''s mouth, but she shook her head and asked, "Did you know about the result of your Monthly Exam?"


    "Oh? Has ite out?" Shishio asked, and he nced in Chihiro''s direction.


    Chihiro, who ate the sashimi, stopped all of a sudden. Her entire body froze, and her face flushed red.


    "What''s wrong, Chihiro-sensei?" Misaki asked.


    "No-Nothing!" Chihiro took a ss of beer and gulped it down without hesitation.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro and thought her reaction was quite cute since he tried to hide her embarrassment by drinking alcohol. There was no need to wait for Hiratsuka''s answer, and he could already guess the result of his Monthly Exam after seeing Chihiro''s reaction. "Let me guess."


    "Oh? Then try to guess it." Chihiro looked at Shishio with a smile.


    "I''m ranked 1st in the entire grade," Shishio said tly.


    "........"


    Everyone was speechless after they saw how confident Shishio was.


    "Yeah. You''re ranked 1st in your entire grade," Hiratsuka said with a sigh. Even though this guy was a problem student, without a doubt, this guy was the smartest among his entire grade. If not the entire school.


    "........" Everyone.


    While everyone''s reaction was interesting, Shishio was more interested in Chihiro''s reaction since she had promised him that she would reward him. He wasn''t sure what kind of reward she would give him, but he hoped this reward would surprise him.


    "Shishio."


    Shishio felt the sleeve of his yukata was tucked, so he turned and looked at Shiina. "Sorry, sorry. Which one do you want to eat next?"


    "This one." Shiina pointed at the tuna.


    "Open your mouth." Shishio took the piece of tuna and fed Shiina.


    "Ahh..." Shiina opened her mouth and ate the tuna, chewing it slowly. She wasn''t sure why, but the foods that Shishio fed tasted better, so she kept asking him to feed her. However, she also knew that to ask him to pamper her, she also needed to give an appropriate price.


    "Don''t overeat. You''ll eat somethingter, right?"


    Shiina''s face flushed, and her body trembled as she gave the nod. She would eat somethingter in Shishio''s roomter that night.


    As for what she would eat, who could guess?


    "Shishio, why did you feed Mashiro?" Mayumi asked.


    "Is it a problem?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course, it is a big problem!" Mayumi said without hesitation. "You two might be a distant family, but you two can still get married. Also, don''t you have a girlfriend? Have you two-timed your girlfriend?" She just couldn''t handle it anymore and felt jealous -- Cough! Cough!


    Wrong!


    Mayumi felt that there was something wrong with the rtionship between Shishio and Shiina. She felt that they were too close, especially when Shishio already had a girlfriend at that time. Her memory was still vivid, and it was still fresh when she recalled the time when Saki came to the Sakurasou.


    When Saki came to Sakurasou, she told everyone that they were free to seduce Shishio confidently as if she didn''t think that he wouldn''t cheat on her no matter what.


    Mayumi was annoyed, but at the same time, she wondered how Saki could believe in Shishio so much that Saki wouldn''t think that he would cheat when so many beautiful girls surrounded him.


    It was hard to ask this question on Sakurasou, but this time, Mayumi couldn''t handle it anymore and decided to ask Shishio, asking him whether he had two-timed his girlfriend.


    The tables suddenly turned in silence when Mayumi asked that question.


    Even Ryuunosuke, who gave an aura "don''t talk with me," also nced at Shishio curiously.


    No one was an idiot.


    They could see how close Shishio and Shiina were, so they wondered whether Shishio had two-timed his girlfriend by dating Shiina.


    Still, Nanami and Roberta, who knew the truth, wondered what Shishio would say.


    Shiina didn''t say anything, only looked at Shishio in a daze.


    Shishio nced at Mayumi and said, "Mayumi-san."


    "What?" Mayumi lifted her chest, causing it to jiggle slightly.


    "Do you want to pay for the amodation yourself?" Shishio asked tly.


    "........"


    "Shishio! No, Shishio-sama, please forgive me!" Mayumi, without hesitation, hugged Shishio tightly with tears!


    Mayumi''s ie might not be bad, and it was quite alright for a single woman like her. However, it didn''t mean that she could use all of that money unscrupulously. She wasn''t stupid, and even if she didn''t see the price of the hotel or the cost of the dinner, she could tell that it was expensive!


    If Shishio told her to pay for the amodation with her own money, Mayumi was sure that she might need to eat instant noodles until next month!


    Mayumi didn''t want that!


    "......." Everyone.


    Shishio was satisfied with Mayumi''s reaction, but he still showed a troubled expression and patted her head tenderly. "Can you be a good girl without causing trouble now?"


    "......."


    Mayumi was in a daze when a young man who was younger than her gently caressed her head.


    ''Dammit, why does it feel so good?''


    Mayumi wanted toin, but she showed a sweet smile and nodded. "Okay~~!"


    "......" Everyone.


    Mayumi returned to her seat and continued to eat. Still, she wanted to cause trouble again, but she decided to shut her mouth when she looked at the delicious food and alcohol.


    After Mayumi stopped her mouth, no one said anything, but it didn''t mean that they didn''t feel curious. Their minds wondered what kind of rtionship Shishio and Shiina shared, and they also wondered whether Shishio was a scumbag who two-timed on his girlfriend.


    However, could they ask?


    No.


    Mayumi had been defeated easily by Shishio, and this atmosphere made it hard for them to ask.


    Still, if Shishio had to answer Mayumi''s question, he would say that he didn''t two-time his girlfriends. Instead, he was five-time his girlfriends.


    It was worse.


    Still, while it might not be rted, somehow, the taste of the food didn''t feel good anymore.


    "I''ll go back to my room," Shishio said and left.


    Shiina wanted to follow, but Shishio stopped him.


    "Stay here for a moment."


    Shiina didn''t know why Shishio told her to stay, but she nodded obediently and stayed with everyone to eat.


    When Shishio left, somehow the atmosphere became even more awkward, and they didn''t know what to say.


    "How about we rest early?" Chihiro said.


    No one rejected Chihiro''s words, and they decided to return to their rooms. But, of course, some of them also brought some alcohol and snacks to be consumed in their roomter.


    ---


    Shishio didn''t return to his room. Instead, he walked around the inn randomly. It was his first time to be in this inn after he had gotten this reward in the past.


    After walking for a while, Shishio saw a vending machine and got a Pepsi before sitting on the outdoor area chair.


    He opened the can and drank the Pepsi in a gulp as he watched the sea absentmindedly.


    Somehow instead of feeling conflicted by Mayumi''s question, Shishio felt that he was guilty.


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by Mayumi''s question since he knew that no matter how good he kept his secret, it would be known in the future, especially by the people who lived together with him or the people with whom he had a close rtionship.


    It was impossible to keep everything a secret, which was why he had always prepared himself when the time came.


    However, this happened so suddenly, and he wasn''t prepared to tell them the truth.


    Still, this wasn''t the problem.


    The problem was that he felt that he was trash since he didn''t dare to dere out loud that Shiina was his woman in public. He was afraid the status quo on the Sakurasou would change and felt that he should cut his phallus for not being a man.


    Shishio crushed the empty can in his hand, but at the same time, he felt that it was too stupid of him to think about this problem. After all, he didn''t have an obligation to tell them.


    ''If they''re strangers, it''ll be easier.''


    If they were all just strangers with whom he didn''t have a rtionship, Shishio felt that everything was easier.


    However, Shishio knew very well that they weren''t strangers, and since he had this uneasy feeling, he didn''t want to hide the truth from them and told them that he had dated more than one girl.


    Also...


    ''If I can''t acknowledge my rtionship, how can I marry all of them?''


    His goal in this world had changed, and that was to allow polygamy in this country so he could marry all of his women.


    Shishio made up his mind and thought there was no need to fear and be confident with what he was doing.


    However...


    "Shishio-kun?"


    Shishio turned his head and saw Ritsu was there.


    "Can we talk?" Ritsu asked as she stared at Shishio.


    "......"


    Shishio wondered how many times he was going to hear this sentence.

 Chapter 350 - The Confession Of The Scumbag 1

    <h4>Chapter 350 - The Confession Of The Scumbag 1</h4>


    Even though Shishio had nned to tell everyone on the Sakurasou about his rtionship with Shiina, it didn''t mean that he was going to tell them on this holiday. He also knew how important time and asion were, and there was no way for him to tell the public about his deeds as a scumbag.


    If possible, Shishio wanted to tell this matter when everyone had returned from the trip.


    Still, the n that he had nned couldn''t follow the problem that appeared so suddenly.


    "What do you want to talk about, Senpai?" Shishio asked, looking at Ritsu curiously. He had a feeling what this girl wanted to ask, but he decided to y stupid.


    "Um..." Ritsu nned to ask Shishio about his rtionship with many girls, but it was hard to talk about it when there were only two of them.


    "If this isn''t important, then can we talk tomorrow? I''m a bit tired. I want to sleep." Shishio didn''t wait for Ritsu and decided to use a dy strategy. He stood up and was about to go back to his room, but his wrist was caught.


    "No!" Ritsu grabbed Shishio''s wrist and said, "It''s something important. I need to talk with you now." If she didn''t ask him now, she was sure that she would dy so long until her heart burst out. She needed his answer, and she wanted that answer now.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu for a moment and sighed inwardly, especially when this girl showed such a reaction.


    ''Oh, my charm...''


    Sometimes, Shishio felt that his charm was too dangerous, right?


    "Okay, we can talk, but how long are you going to hold my hand like this?" Shishio said teasingly.


    "Wh --?!" Ritsu''s face instantly turned red, showing how embarrassed she was.


    "I don''t mind if we keep holding hands, though," Shishio said jokingly.


    "Shishio-kun, you have a girlfriend!" Ritsu couldn''t help but reprimand. She felt that Shishio was too flirty to someone even though he had a girlfriend already. Even though she didn''t hate this part of him, she wanted to tell him that he shouldn''t do this since this might cause a misunderstanding to the girl he had talked with.


    Still, Ritsu also knew that even if Shishio didn''t say anything, the number of girls that fell in the school might have reached 50% girl poption at Suimei Academy. That number didn''t decrease and kept increasing since the students in the university part of Suimei Academy also started to notice Shishio.


    Even in her ss, Ritsu often heard how the girls often talked about Shishio.


    There was also a group of housewives around the neighborhood too.


    "....."


    Ritsu suddenly fell in silence and thought that there were so many temptations around this guy, right?


    There was so much temptation that if it was a normal man, they wouldn''t be able to handle it, and they might be a beast, right?


    Shishio was also a man, but the problem was that he had a girlfriend.


    Part of her wanted to believe that Shishio was a man of loyalty and wouldn''t cheat on his girlfriend.


    However, another part of her wanted to hear that Shishio wasn''t loyal to his girlfriend since that way she might have a chance to be with him since Ritsu knew that she might have fallen for this bastard.


    Suddenly Ritsu remembered the conversation she had with Shishio when they walked together to the school for the first time. They talked about how she told him not to be like Mitaka, and he promised her that he wouldn''t be like Mitaka.


    Ritsu didn''t want Shishio to be like Mitaka since that scumbag and chicken was the worst.


    Ritsu felt that Mitaka was a chicken that Mitaka didn''t dare to face his feelings toward Misaki and also hurt Misaki''s feelings, but at the same time, she also hated how Mitaka had always yed with various women every day.


    The only thing was that she didn''t want to hear that Shishio would be like Mitaka, and that was what she was going to ask him!


    Ritsu''s feelings were contradictory. She wanted to hear that Shishio might be seduced by another girl other than his girlfriend, so that way, she knew that his love for his girlfriend wasn''t strong and there might be a chance for her.


    However, Ritsu also didn''t want him to be a scumbag.


    If Shishio knew what Ritsu was thinking, he could only conclude that this girl wanted him to break up with his girlfriends and date her alone.


    Ritsu''s wish was as simple as that.


    "Yes, but you have also invited me, someone who has a girlfriend, to talk with you alone." Shishio looked at Ritsu calmly and asked, "If someone sees the two of us alone in this ce, what will they think of us?"


    "Sh-Shishio-kun!" Ritsu''s face reddened once again, and her heart was beating so fast since if someone saw the two of them here alone, staying together, then would they think of them as a couple?


    Such a thought made Ritsu''s face blush and panic.


    "Oh? What did you think, Senpai?" Shishio asked curiously with a mischievous smile.


    "I-I didn''t think of anything! Also, don''t keep teasing me!" Ritsu pouted and felt that she had always been teased by Shishio.


    "It can''t be helped. You''re so cute, after all," Shishio said with a tease. Ritsu might usually be uncute because of her anti-social personality, but when she got embarrassed, she was so cute that he wanted to bully her more. ''Well, her face is beautiful after all.''


    Even with such a crude personality, Ritsu''s appearance could smitten Usa, showing how fair her appearance was.


    "Sh-Shishio..." Ritsu lowered her head shyly and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Shishio thought that Ritsu was pretty easy, so he thought to use this chance to walk away. "So should we go back now, Senpai?"


    "No."


    "........" Shishio.


    Ritsu raised her head and faced him with a sad expression. "Do you not want to talk with me that much?"


    ''Oh, please don''t show such an expression...'' Shishio was helpless.


    Ritsu wasn''t stupid, and she could tell that Shishio didn''t want to talk with her. While the praise and flirts that he told her before made her happy, it made her sad when she thought he did all of that, so he could walk away from her.


    "Alright, let''s talk." Shishio looked at Ritsu and sat down on the bench nearby.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio, who sat down, and suddenly hesitated again.


    "Sit right beside me," Shishio said and the left side of the bench. He wasn''t sure where this bench suddenly came from, but he didn''t overthink it.


    Ritsu''s mind was constantly thought about over and over whether she should ask this question before she made up her mind and sat next to Shishio.


    After they sat down, neither of them talked.


    Shishio also didn''t want to talk since he didn''t want to have this conversation. If Ritsu didn''t talk, it was alright with him since he didn''t need to be troubled by Ritsu''s emotion.


    It was a battle of attrition between the two.


    Well, it definitely wasn''t as exaggerated as a battle of the attrition since Shishio''s mood had been so calm since, for him, whether his secret was known or not, it didn''t really matter.


    However, it was different from Ritsu since she wondered if she asked Shishio this question, would he think of her as a bother? Would he think that she liked him? So many things suddenly popped out of her head until he heard his voice.


    "The moon is beautiful..."


    "....."


    Ritsu blinked her eyes and looked at the bright crescent moon in the night sky. It was so beautiful, and she needed to agree with him.


    "Yes, the moon is beautiful."


    Ritsu wasn''t sure why, but she felt that the meaning of her praise over the moon was different from him. She hoped that he understood the meaning, but at the same time, she also didn''t want him to understand. She thought she might get panicked and flustered over, but she strangely calmed down. "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you date Mashiro too?"


    Shishio looked at Ritsu, and unlike her flustered expression, she was so calm, and her violet eyes stared into his eyes.


    "Yes."


    The word that came out of his mouth was so simple, but it caused a huge ripple in Ritsu''s heart.


    However, this wasn''t the end of his sentence.


    "Not only do I date Mashiro and Saki, but I also date Nana and Miu."


    Shishio also dated Mai, but this girl''s heart wasplicated, and she still hadn''t epted the other girls, so he didn''t mention her.


    However, Shishio suddenly moved his head back slightly, dodging the p given by Ritsu!


    Ritsu''s p didn''t hit the target, but she didn''t give up and kept trying to p this bastard!


    Ritsu was furious!


    Not only was this guy two-timing, but this guy had done four-timing!


    Still, how could Shishio allow her to p him?


    Shishio caught Ritsu''s hands without hesitation and asked with an annoyed voice, "Why did you p me?"


    "You need to ask the reason why I decided to p you?" Ritsu asked with a cold voice. Her eyes had lost the warmth that she had shown before, and she felt so stupid for falling for this bastard somehow!


    "....."


    Shishio couldn''t say anything in return since it was a normal reaction. He also wouldn''t be surprised if he was stabbed one day in the future if he didn''t manage his rtionship well.


    "Yes, I''m a scumbag, but I have never cheated on them!" Shishio said quickly.


    "Ha?" Ritsu looked at Shishio as if this guy was an idiot. "You don''t cheat on them? Are you saying that you date all of them while they know you have dated the other girls? Are you saying they have given you permission to date the other girls? Is that what you are saying? Are you kidding me!?" She felt that she had heard the biggest joke this year, and she just wanted to smack this scumbag, but unexpectedly his answer made her dumbfounded.


    "Yes."


    "....."


    "I date four of them, and they know each other. They even permitted me to date the four of them together."


    The rtionship between his four girlfriends was extremely good. He even had a threesome a few days ago. If threesome couldn''t be evidenced that the rtionship between his girlfriends was good, then what kind of evidence should he give?


    However, Shishio decided to keep this matter a secret since no matter how close his rtionship with Ritsu was, there was no way for him to share his sex life story.


    Ritsu stared at Shishio in disbelief for a moment and wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t and sat down again.


    "If you don''t believe me, do you want me to call them?" Shishio asked.


    "........."


    "No, it''s alright. I believe you." Ritsu rubbed her temple and said, "I''m just... I''m just not sure how to react to this situation."


    If Shishio was in Ritsu''s ce, he also wasn''t sure how to react when someone he knew would have a harem.


    However, stage one had been cleared out, and he needed to step into the next step, or else, from now on, the rtionship between the two would be awkward, or even worse.

 Chapter 351 - The Confession Of The Scumbag 2

    <h4>Chapter 351 - The Confession Of The Scumbag 2</h4>


    Ritsu''s heart was a mess.


    All the information that she heard caused her to be unable to give the right answer.


    ''Shishio is dating four girls at the same time... and they know each other...''


    The four girls allowed Shishio to date them at the same time, and they even knew each other.


    Ritsu should be confused, but strangely, she understood the feelings of those girls, and she hated her feeling who felt happy when she heard that he could date more girls since that meant... she...


    "..........."


    Ritsu let out a sigh and wondered why she had to meet him since if she didn''t meet him, she shouldn''t feel this feeling that tightened her chest. She should hate him for being a scumbag and ying with women''s hearts, but why couldn''t she?


    Ritsu just couldn''t understand her feelings, and she didn''t want to think, but even if she tried to forget, it would keep reappearing, which made her sigh helplessly.


    "Senpai."


    Ritsu still maintained her annoyed expression as she stared at Shishio.


    "Frankly, I don''t have a good temper. I know I''m a scumbag, but I don''t like how you look at me. If you keep looking at me like that, do you want us just to be strangers from now on?" Shishio asked tly.


    Hearing those words, Ritsu started to cry and wondered whether her position on his heart was just like that. She could be thrown out anytime as if she was something disposable.


    Haru looked helplessly at Ritsu, who cried and said, "Don''t cry, you''re the one who hates me, right?" He wiped the tears on her eyes gently with his thumb. "So isn''t it better for us not to talk to each other again since you don''t like me?"


    "I - I don''t hate you..." Ritsu was still crying and stubbornly stared at Shishio. His words were cold, but she could feel his hand that was so gentle and warm. She knew that this guy was a scumbag, but how could she hate him?


    Shishio had helped her to get something that Ritsu had always wanted but was too shy to ask. He helped her make friends, helped her have happy days, and expanded her world.


    In the past, Ritsu was satisfied with her books, and there was no need to see the world outside, but Shishio reached her and expanded her world, which made her gain something that was more precious than her book collections.


    "Thanks." Shishio showed a relieved smile when he heard those words. "I am d that you don''t hate me."


    ''It''s unfair...''


    Ritsu felt that Shishio was unfair since he could show a gentle smile toward her when she wanted to p him before.


    Still, Shishio sighed in relief since his acting was good and he could fool Ritsu into believing in his words.


    Shishio knew that Ritsu''s heart was a mess, and if he didn''t say anything, she would ignore him without saying anything. However, he didn''t like such treatment, so it was better to determine what she wanted to do now.


    Either Ritsu wanted to continue or just cut the rtionship between the two.


    However, his strategy was dangerous, and it was a double-edged sword.


    Shishio didn''t want to cut his rtionship with Ritsu, so he tested how strong her feeling toward him was.


    Still, if he didn''t say anything at that time, Ritsu would really cut the rtionship between the two, and the two might slowly turn into strangers until they forgot each other''s existence.


    That''s why he used a cruel question by asking her whether they should part from now on.


    People often contradict what someone was told to do.


    If Shishio had to give an example, it was like when your parents told you to clean up your room during your childhood time.


    Would you clean up your room if you were told?


    Some of you did, and some of you didn''t.


    However, even if you did clean up your room, when you were told to clean up, there were these displeased feelings in your heart, right?


    Shishio used that physiology to solve the emotional entanglement in Ritsu''s heart. He told her that it was better to cut the rtionship between the two, which made Ritsu not want to cut their rtionship.


    With this question, there was no way for their rtionship to be cut.


    Stage two had passed, and now, Shishio needed to answer the problem in Ritsu''s heart and end this confrontation with the best solution.


    "Everyone should be waiting. Should we go back now?" Shishio stood up, but his wrist was grabbed by Ritsu again.


    "No, let me ask you one more question," Ritsu said as she stared at Shishio.


    Shishio hesitated, but after a moment, he nodded. "Okay."


    "What are you nning to do with them?" Ritsu asked.


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked with some confusion.


    "Are you just ying with them?" Ritsu squinted her eyes and asked.


    "Of course not." Shishio shook his head without hesitation and said, "I love them. You can doubt anything about me, but don''t doubt how deep my feelings are toward the four of them." He didn''t lie since he wouldn''t let any men get the four of them in their lives, showing his deep possession toward them.


    While some people felt the possession feeling was wrong, Shishio didn''t think so. Their love was mutual, but even if they had let him four-time them, he didn''t want any other men other than him to get them.


    It was selfish, but so what?


    Shishio knew that there had never been fairness in love, people sometimes needed to give more than others, but it didn''t mean the love of the others was less.


    Love is aplicated emotion.


    Some people say it is unnecessary, while others are ready to kill themselves to show their love.


    It is an emotion where one can''t determine whether one is right or wrong.


    Shishio couldn''t say that he was right, but he also wasn''t wrong. He just wanted them, and he had the ability to have them. He might be selfish, but he just didn''t want to feel the regret that he felt in his previous life.


    At least, Shishio was several times better than someone who yed with women then fucked them until one got bored. He still felt the responsibility to take care of his women, not someone who would be irresponsible when one made their woman''s stomach bulge.


    These were his feelings, and even if anyone pointed out to him that he was wrong, he wouldn''t waver.


    Just charge forward and be confident boldly, telling them that he wanted them to be his.


    If he fails, then okay, he will move on.


    Fortunately, all of his adventures had been a great sess, so he had be a harem king.


    Ritsu heard Shishio''s words somehow, and there was a trace of jealousy in her heart. "Then are you going to marry all of them?"


    Shishio looked at the distant crescent moon in the sky for a moment and asked, "Do you think it is possible to give all of them a marriage in this country?"


    "Ugh..." Ritsu felt that she was stupid for asking this question since she also knew that polygamy was illegal in this country. "You''re saying that you love them, and you''re serious about them, so if you don''t marry all of them, then what are you going to do?"


    "I want to marry them," Shishio said without hesitation.


    Ritsu showed aplicated expression when she saw him say something like that with a straight face. If it was someone else who said it, she mightugh, but at this moment, she just felt jealous. "But polygamy is illegal, right? What are you going to exin to their parents? What about ---" There were many problems that they were going to face if Shishio decided to marry them.


    "You know, even if you don''t marry them, isn''t it, alright?" Ritsu suddenly said. She wasn''t sure why she needed to say this, but it just came out of her mouth.


    However, her words were right since there was no need for Shishio to marry all of them. It was a crime to have polygamy in this country, but if you just dated many girls at the same time, no one said anything.


    Shishio knew that Ritsu was right, but could he just give up just because someone said so?


    "But even so, I won''t give up," Shishio said naturally.


    "But, marriage is still impossible," Ritsu said again, trying to remind him of the reality.


    "Yes, for some people, it is impossible, but if you''re told to give up by someone just because it is impossible, will you do it?" Shishio asked.


    "I...'' Ritsu couldn''t say anything to refute it.


    "Some people might say yes, but I won''t," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "It won''t be easy."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "What?"


    "Something that can be easily obtained can''t be appreciated, but if it is something hard, then I believe that my feelings for them won''t change until I pass away. On the other hand, I can see their feelings toward me who can wait for me until I can marry all of them legally." Shishio looked at Ritsu and said, "Senpai, I might be a scumbag, but I won''t be irresponsible toward my actions."


    Ritsu looked at Shishio and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t since she could see that he was serious.


    No matter how long it was, Shishio wouldn''t give up.


    ''I...''


    Ritsu wanted to say something that she had always kept in her heart, but...


    "Senpai, thank you." Shishio was grateful for Ritsu and said, "Do you want to ask me something again?"


    "I..."


    Could she be part of that group?


    Ritsu wasn''t sure, but she was afraid to ask.


    "No."


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "I will watch over you. If you dare to hurt them, then I''ll be the first one who ps you until death."


    "......."


    Shishio looked at Ritsu for a moment and said, "Yes, please p me to death at that time."


    They looked at each other before theyughed.


    "Should we go back now?" Shishio asked.


    "Um... yeah." Ritsu nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    They could feel that their rtionship had be closer, but Ritsu felt that the direction wasn''t something that she wanted to.


    However...


    ''Right now, it''s okay like this.''


    Yes, it was enough.


    Ritsu felt that it wasn''t good to be greedy and felt that everything was alright.


    ''As long as we can stay like this, then it''s okay.''


    Ritsu kept repeating herself, but then she saw him stop in front of her.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Nothing." Ritsu shook her head with her usual cold expression.


    "Okay, just tell me if you don''t feel okay." Shishio knew why Ritsu showed such an expression, but he wasn''t ready for the next girlfriend. He needed to wait for a few months or so before he could chew down his food, or else he would have a stomachache from overeating. Also, he knew that it might be cruel, but her position on her heart wasn''t that important.


    Shishio threw the matter of Ritsu aside and decided to spend a lovely night with Shiina in his room, but...


    "Hey, where have you been?" Mayumi asked with aint.


    "What are you all doing here?" Shishio''s lips trembled when he saw Shiina, Yukinoshita, Nanami, Mayumi, Sayaka, and all the girls that had followed the trip to Tateyama standing in front of the door of his room.


    "We''re going to have a party, you know? Hurry up and open your room!" Chihiro said without hesitation.


    "........"


    Shishio stared at Chihiro for a moment which caused her to blush and look away. He then looked at Shiina, who was in a daze as usual, but he could also see that she also sighed slightly. He also sighed in disappointment, but what could he do?


    ''Next time, I''ll only bring my girlfriends.''


    Next time, Shishio might be able to do seven-some with Shiina, Nana, Miu, Saki, Roberta, and Mai.


    Shishio anticipated that future, so he decided to be patient for a while.


    "Huh? Why are you with Rhan?" Sayaka suddenly asked with some confusion.


    However, Shishio wouldn''t let everyone question what he was doing with Ritsu, so he quickly said, "Alright, let''s have a st tonight!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOH!!!!"


    They shouted excitedly and entered Shishio''s room at the same time.


    Tonight, they had a st!

 Chapter 352 - Lie

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Lie</h4>


    Sipping the warm ck coffee in his hand, Shishio watched the sun slowly rise to the sky. It was just after dawn, and he had juste back from the public bath, warming up his body.


    If possible, Shishio just wanted to enjoy the hot spring in his room since there was a private pool inside. However, whether it was Shiina, Yukinoshita, Ritsu, Misaki, Nanami, Mayumi, Chihiro, Hiratsuka, or Roberta, all of them slept in his room together, which made him sigh.


    The only people who didn''t sleep in his room were Ryuunosuke and Shiro-san, who were male, and Sayaka, who returned to her room secretly.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised why Sayaka decided to return since he knew that there were many things that he needed to do.


    However, Shishio just wanted toin since he just couldn''t enjoy his night with Shiina and Roberta. His n to have a threesome had failed, which made him sigh.


    Shishio might feel disappointed, so he woke up quite early and decided to go to the bath. Frankly, he came early to the public bath at dawn because he thought it would be empty. However, he didn''t expect that there would be some women staff members who were in charge on the night shift.


    If the women staff was a young woman, Shishio wouldn''t hesitate to refuse, but the women staff were mature women, and all of them were in his strike zone. They offered to wash his back, and it took all of his will to refuse.


    Still, after the bath, Shishio talked with them and heard theirint about the hotel management since the mature woman mostly got the night shift, and the young woman staff got the morning shift which was unfair.


    While Shishio didn''t mind listening to theirint, he could feel that their distance became closer and closer, and their alluring smell invaded his sense of smell. They even stared to press their bodies into him and talked right into his ears, feeling the warmth of their breath.


    ''They''re in the heat.''


    With his "Enhanced Sense of Smell," Shishio could tell that their bodies were in heat, and he was also in the heat, but he knew that it was impossible for them to step into the next step since someone called his name.


    "Shishio-kun?"


    The mature women staff turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl with long brown hair.


    "You have woken up, Nanami?" Shishio''s face didn''t change even when Nanami was there.


    The mature women staff also didn''t panic when they saw Nanami and joked around for a bit, kissing Shishio''s cheeks before leaving with a happy smile.


    "...."


    Shishio rubbed his cheek, feeling the warmth of their lips, and thought that those women really took advantage of him. Still, they brought him quite a trouble since he saw Nanami, who puffed her cheeks as she stared at him.


    "Shishio-kun!"


    Nanami stared at Shishio and said, "I think that you should take care of yourself more!"


    "Sorry, I won''t do it again." Shishio lied without batting his eyes and said, "But I''m lonely, waking up alone in the dawn."


    "If you''re lonely, then you can call me," Nanami said without hesitation, but she then realized how misleading her words were. "I... Um..." Her face flushed, and she started to panic. She wanted to exin something, but the more she talked, the more incoherent her words were.


    Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment and asked simply, "...So, can you apany me now?"


    "..." Nanami stopped, but she nodded shyly. "O - Okay..."


    Shishio stood up after finishing his coffee and grabbed Nanami''s hand without hesitation.


    Nanami looked at the hand that Shishio held, and all the unhappiness in her heart disappeared.


    Still, if Shishio knew what Nanami was thinking, he would think that this girl was so easy.


    ---


    "Where are we going, Shishio-kun?" Nanami asked.


    His footsteps were light as if matching her steps.


    "Beach."


    "Beach?" Nanami was surprised, but she nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    The sun hadn''t fully risen, and the sky was still orange, but everything could be seen clearly, whether the sand, the ocean, or the cat that sleptzily on the asphalt.


    It might be ordinary for the people who lived in this ce, but for Shishio and Nanami, it was something special.


    "Ugh..."


    Still, Nanami felt that it was quite cold.


    "Is it cold?" Shishio asked.


    "No, it''s alright." Nanami shook her head, showing that she was alright.


    Shishio looked at this girl speechlessly and said, "Let''s sit over there."


    "Okay." Nanami nodded.


    Shishio found the sand that wasn''t wet and told Nanami to sit down first. She just followed his words, but she didn''t expect that he would suddenly sit behind her and hug her waist without hesitation.


    "What? Shi - Shishio-kun, what are you..." Her face was red and flustered by her sudden action.


    "I felt cold. Share your warm body, Nanami." Shishio rubbed his face against Nanami''s neck and said, "You''re so warm, Nanami."


    "Geez...." Nanami was helpless, but she knew that this guy had tried to warm her up since she had felt quite cold before. ''Still, it feels warm...'' As their bodies hugged against each other, she didn''t feel cold anymore, and the temperature was just right, but even so, she still reprimanded him. "Don''t tell me you wanted toe here just to do this?"


    Shishio onlyughed with a smile which caused Nanami to sigh helplessly. Even if this guy took advantage of her, it was hard to get angry at him since his every action made her happy.


    Still, if Shishio was asked, what he wanted to do, then he wanted to bring her to the hot spring pool together, taking a bath together, but he knew that it was impossible since the girls invaded his room.


    "Nanami..."


    His voice was deep, and Nanami could feel the desire from his body. She turned her head and looked at him helplessly before she let out a sigh and said, "It''ll be bad if someone sees us."


    "So, is it okay if someone doesn''t see us?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "I - I didn''t mean that!" Nanami flustered and became annoyed when she saw himugh. "It isn''t funny!"


    "It might not be funny, but I have always loved to see your flustered expression." Shishio took Nanami''s slender and soft hands, rubbing them gently with his hands. He could see that she became furious and wanted to scold him. Usually, he would kiss her so she wouldn''t get angry, but this time, he whispered, "You''re so cute, Nanami."


    This morning, Nanami didn''t tie her hair into her usual ponytail, and she let her hair straight, reaching her back, giving her a different charm that she usually showed.


    If he had to give an example, then Nanami was like his friendly neighborhood girl, who would wake him up every morning and make him a bento every day since his parents were working overseas.


    That''s how it should be in the normal harem romance story, but this was a scumbag story, so there was more than one girl who would give him a bento or wake him up.


    "Geez... you''re always like this..." Nanami just felt that Shishio was unfair since he had always teased her and flirted with her, which made her just not want to separate from him, even though he told her to choose whether she wanted to y around or get serious.


    Right now, Nanami wanted to ask how Shishio felt about her.


    ''Do you love me?''


    Such a simple question, and it was easy to answer.


    However, Nanami couldn''t ask such a question since she was afraid to hear the answer.


    "What''s wrong, Nanami?" Shishio asked.


    Nanami didn''t hesitate and kissed Shishio''s lips since she knew how perceptive he was, and she was afraid for him to notice the anxiety inside her heart.


    Shishio was surprised, but he closed his eyes and enjoyed the kiss.


    "Mnhh..."


    Nanami moaned lightly when her lips were nibbled, and his tongue invaded her mouth. She felt that no matter how many times they did it, the kiss they shared had always been special, and as expected, it erased all the anxiety on her heart.


    As they parted their lips, Nanami panted, but she kept staring at him and said, "More, Shishio-kun..."


    Shishio was stunned, but he didn''t hesitate and gave her another kiss.


    The morning temperature might be cold, but the temperature on their bodies also increased as they kissed each other, causing their clothes to be sweaty.


    When Nanami lost her breath, they parted their lips, and she let out afortable sigh while resting her forehead against his shoulder.


    "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have decided."


    Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, "What have you decided?"


    Nanami looked at Shishio with a gentle smile and said, "Let''s just y around."


    "......" Shishio looked at Nanami with a stunned expression. "Why?"


    "The answer is obvious, right?" Nanami let out a helpless sigh and said with contempt, "You''re a scumbag that can''t love me wholeheartedly. Do you think that I''ll date you seriously?"


    "......"


    Shishio wanted toin, but he just couldn''t say anything since Nanami was right. He was a scumbag, but how could he ept this?


    "But..."


    "It''s not, but." Nanami put her index finger against Shishio''s lips, showing a determined expression, and said, "Listen to me, Shishio-kun. I''ll be lying if I don''t feel affection toward you, but right now, I''m also busy thinking about my dream to be a Seiyuu. I don''t want to fail, and that''s why...." She took a gentle breath as she kissed his lips for a moment. "It''s enough like this."


    "Enough?"


    "Yes." Nanami nodded and said, "Also, I don''t want you to hold back, and if - if possible, can - can we also do that too?"


    "Do what?" Shishio asked while blinking his eyes.


    Nanami pped Shishio''s thigh without hesitation and snorted. "Don''t tease me!" She knew that this guy must have understood her, but he pretended that he didn''t know to tease her.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio raised his eyebrow.


    "Um." Nanami nodded shyly.


    Shishio looked at Nanami, and he knew that he should feel relief when he heard that she wanted to y around since he didn''t need to take responsibility for what he was going to do to this girl, but why couldn''t he?


    As if Nanami could see that Shishio was about to say something again, she shut his mouth again with her lips.


    Feeling her lips against his, Shishio thought he needed to do it slowly.


    They kept kissing each other as if they couldn''t get enough of each other.


    Still, if they parted just like this, Shishio knew that the situation would be awkward, so...


    "Still, as my maid, you dared to call your master a scumbag? How am I going to punish you?"


    Nanami heard his threat as they parted their lips, which made her helpless, but strangely, there was some expectation. "Wh-What are you going to do with me?"


    "I''m going to do something that you can''t imagine. Just watch when we go back." Shishio nibbled Nanami''s earlobe gently, which caused her body to shudder in the strange sensation that she had never felt before.


    "Shi-Shishio-kun..."


    Her face was flushed by his sudden action, and she felt excited about what he was about to do to her. She moved closer, snuggled into his chest, and felt contentment.


    Nanami might lie to her feelings that she wanted to y around with him, but even so, she didn''t lie when she loved to be with him and loved what he did to her.


    This was a lie.


    However, Nanami was happy with this lie since she could be with him.


    ''I love you, Shishio...'' Nanami thought as she watched the sunrise with him.


    As Nanami felt that she had made the right choice, Shishio had aplicated emotion as he hugged this girl tightly.


    "Shishio-kun?" Nanami looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio rubbed his face on her neck and said, "Next time, tie your hair to ponytail again."


    "Geez..." Nanami sighed helplessly.


    Neither of them talked anymore, enjoying their time together since they had a limited time together.


    This rtionship might be a lie, but Shishio would change it soon.


    ''No, I''ll make sure you change your decision.''


    Shishio thought as he smelled her lily-like smell from her hair.

 Chapter 353 - Blue Sky

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Blue Sky</h4>


    Shishio and Nanami spent as long as they could on the beach together, enjoying their time together.


    While Shishio knew why Nanami had decided to make such a decision, he also knew how stubborn she was. If he forced their rtionship, she would be even stubborn, and their rtionship would be awkward.


    Shishio knew how to handle Nanami''s problem, but before that, he needed to take care of the problems that she kept inside her heart.


    However, before that, Shishio needed to think about how to punish this naughty maid so she wouldn''t fight her master again.


    Still, Shishio knew that there was another girl that he needed to face since he knew that this girl had been listening to his conversation with Ritsu before.


    ''Let''s do it slowly.''


    After the sun rose quite high, Shishio and Nanami returned reluctantly, but it couldn''t be helped since they wanted to keep their rtionship a secret.


    However, many of them were still sleeping when they returned and hadn''t woken up.


    In the end, many of them had only woken up at nine.


    "So, where are we going after this?" Mayumi asked.


    Their trip would end tonight, and they couldn''t stay in the hotel again, but even so, they still wanted to go somewhere.


    "I''d thought about going to either Tateyama Castle or Mount Nokogiriyama."


    Shishio wanted to dive, but considering the weather of the sea was three monthste, then the temperature of the sea should be frigging cold now. Truthfully, there weren''t many things on Tateyama, and the thing that interested him was either Tateyama Castle or Mount Nokogiriyama.


    In the Tateyama Castle, they could watch over the castle, observe it, and try a replica of samurai armor in the 1600s.


    On the other hand, there was something interesting about Mount Nokogiriyama.


    "What''s so interesting about that mountain?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "What''s so interesting? If I have to say, then it should be the scenery of Chiba and Tokyo from the high ce. There are also many huge buddha statues, andstly, there''s also a "View of Hell," Shishio said dramatically.


    "View of Hell?!"


    Their expression changed when they heard about the "View of Hell," and they showed an interest.


    However...


    "We''re going to climb a mountain, right?" Ryuunosuke asked in a frown. It wasn''t that he was going to brag, but his stamina wasn''t his strong point. Instead, he was weak since he had always stayed in his room, bing a shut-in most of the time.


    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t mention this ce if there isn''t something that helps you to climb since we have many people who don''t have much stamina." Shishio nced at Shiina, Ritsu, Yukinoshita, Misaki, Mayumi, and Sayaka.


    Those girls quickly looked away when they noticed Shishio''s gaze.


    As for Sayaka, Shishio knew that this girl''s stamina was high since she was living on the farm, but she didn''t want to sweat since it might destroy her make-up.


    Sayaka, who kept her smile, froze for a moment, but she still maintained her smile.


    ''No, no, it''s just my imagination, right?''


    Sayaka thought inwardly and kept her sweet smile.


    Shishio didn''t look at Sayaka again, but personally, he was amazed by her make-up skill since Sayaka''s make-up skill might not lose to Shiina''s painting skill.


    As they ate their breakfast, they talked for a moment before they made their decision on where they would go today.


    ---


    "I can''t believe that I''m going to climb on the mountain..." Ryuunosuke said grimly. He was just a weak shut-in. How could he climb a mountain?


    "You''re not going to climb the mountain. We''re going to ride on the ropeway." Shishio looked at Ryuunsouke and said, "If you''re worried, after Golden Week, how about you join my morning workout? If you don''t maintain your health, you might have trouble with your back in the future." Unlike Shiina, he couldn''t bring Ryuunosuke on the night exercise, not that he wanted to either.


    "Let me worry about that problem in the future." His principle was simple. It was just a problem in the future, so Ryuunosuke decided to worry about that problem in the future.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry in the future if you have trouble when having sex in the future." Shishio didn''t care much and walked away.


    However, Ryuunosuke opened his eyes wide before he blinked his eyes and looked toward the sky, letting out a long sigh.


    ---


    After they bought the ticket for the ropeway, they entered the car together as they watched over the scenery through a high ce.


    Shiina and Misaki pressed their faces together against the window as they watched the forest, sea, and many other things that they could see, which amazed them somehow.


    Shishio took pictures one after another until someone asked him a question.


    "Shishio."


    "What''s wrong, Chihiro-nee?"


    "If we climb up by foot, how long are we going to reach the summit?" Chihiro asked curiously. It might be because she stayed in the city for a long time that this scenery interested her.


    "It should be an hour or so," Shishio said.


    "One hour?!"


    Their lips trembled when they thought they needed to climb up for an hour.


    Shishio shook his head and thought that the trend of mountain girl hadn''te yet, so their reaction was quite normal. "It might be an hour, but you''ll see many interesting sceneries."


    "For example?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "There are beautiful quarry ruins and 1500 arhat statues with each have a unique facial expression." Shishio thought that it was quite interesting when he thought about how those people in the past were able to build such an amazing thing in the past.


    After all, unlike today, where there were many convenient tools, in the past, they could only use their hands and manual tools to create all of the wonderful creations.


    Still, Shishio also didn''t feel surprised at why they were about to create those things since, in the past, there wasn''t any interesting entertainment besides sex. If they didn''t have a woman, they could only bite their lips and sleep. Also, in the past, science wasn''t so developed, so people were more religious and often linked everything, whether it was a disaster or a blessing, into divine-rted matters such as Deity, God, and many other things, which was why they could create so many buddha statues in this mountain.


    Before long, they arrived at the peak, and they could see the "View of Hell" that was so famous on this mountain.


    "The view of hell" is a vertigo-inducing top lookout point.


    It gets its evocative name from the chills and wobbly feeling you get when you look out over thendscape stretching out to the horizon and realize all there is between you and the canyon floor below is a thin metal railing.


    Mayumi, who saw the "View of Hell," didn''t hesitate to bring everyone there with a smile.


    "Wait! Wait! Mayumi-san, don''t bring me there!" Ritsu cried out.


    While they were nervous, they also tried to stand on the "View of Hell," and they must admit it gave them a chill.


    However, Shishio was quite nervous and hugged Shiina''s waist since this girl stretched out her head, looking down from the summit. "Do you like it, Mashiro?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "It''s interesting."


    "..."


    Shishio thought that Shiina was a challenger, and he thought they might try to do it outdoors next time since this girl loved nature so much.


    While the "View of Hell" was interesting, there were many interesting things on the top of the Mountain of Nokogiriyama, such as the biggest Buddha statue, and there were also thousands of Onegai Jizo statues that could grant someone''s wish.


    "Shishio, take a picture!" Mayumi said excitedly.


    Shishio somehow had be the photographer of everyone, especially after they saw the result of the photos.


    "Oga, where did you learn photography?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Kyoto," Shishio said simply.


    Hiratsuka wondered whether there were so many things in Kyoto that Shishio could learn many unique things there.


    While they enjoyed the scenery there, Shiina also drew many things in this ce.


    Shishio sat down on the bench as he checked the photos he had taken.


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    Shishio didn''t look up and took the can of c before he drank it.


    "How are the photos?" Yukinoshita asked as she sat next to Shishio.


    "It''s great." Shishio showed the photo to Yukinoshita and said, "Look, your smile is beautiful here."


    "...."


    Yukinoshita was stunned by Shishio''s sudden praise, which made her blush, but then she looked at the photo that he had taken and became even stunned when she saw herself smiling happily there, ying with the stray cat that she found on the mountain.


    "You really love cats, Senpai."


    Yukinoshita pouted and felt quite annoyed. "Do you think it is a problem?"


    "No, it''s your free choice to love a cat or not, and personally, I also love a cat too."


    His girlfriend was like a cat, so Shishio loved a cat, and he even kept it on the Sakurasou.


    As for Hikari, the cat that Sorata picked up, it was being taken care of by his people, so there was no need to worry.


    "Now that you mention it." Shishio suddenly remembered his promise to Yukinoshita and said, "We have promised to visit the cat cafe, right? How about at the end of Golden Week?" However, he didn''t receive a response. "Senpai?"


    "Shishio-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "You date more than one girl, right?" Yukinoshita said as she looked into his eyes. She just happened to hear the conversation that Shishio had with Ritsu, and the content of that conversation was just unbelievable. She should tell him that it was wrong and scold him, but she just couldn''t, especially after hearing all of the contents until the end.


    "It wasn''t a good habit to eavesdrop, Senpai," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "...I have to apologize to you for that, but I want to confirm from your mouth," Yukinoshita said and kept staring at Shishio.


    "Yes. I''m a scumbag." Shishio nodded calmly and said, "You must have heard everything, right? So I don''t need to exin to you again why I decided to do this."


    Yukinoshita opened her mouth then closed it again. Her feelings conflicted, especially after hearing the conversation between Shishio and Ritsu.


    There was a silence between them until Shishio broke that silence.


    "Senpai, I''d have a lot of fun with you. Whether it was our meaningless talk or the time we just stayed in the clubroom without doing anything. Frankly, our first meeting had always been weird whether it was at the entrance of the school, the corridor, or at the convenience store..." Shishio''s expression was quite awkward when he thought about his every meeting with Yukinoshita since all of them had always been weird.


    Yukinoshita''s expression was also quite awkward, but then her expression became warm since even though their meeting had always been awkward, it was unforgettable for her.


    "Senpai, while I know that it is selfish, I hope that your attitude toward me won''t change." Shishio felt it was impossible, but he just wanted to try it. "Also, please don''t fall in love with me."


    "..........."


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything for a moment before she looked at Shishio. "You don''t need to worry. My attitude toward you has never changed. You have always been a pervert in my heart."


    "........." Shishio.


    "I won''t say anything about your rtionship with many girls since the others have already scolded you, but let me remind you, if you hurt them, then I''ll cut down the thing between your legs." Yukinoshita stared at Shishio''s little brother.


    "..........." Shishio squeezed his legs as he nodded. "Thest thing that I won''t do in this life is to hurt my women."


    Yukinoshita nodded, but then she snorted and said, "Also, you don''t need to worry and don''t be too narcissistic. I won''t fall in love with a scumbag like you."


    Shishio blinked his eyes and then smiled. "That''s good to know. I''m d to have you as a friend, Senpai."


    "Shishio,e here! Take a picture of us!"


    Shishio looked in the direction of Chihiro, who called him out.


    "You should go there," Yukinoshita suddenly said.


    "Is that alright?" Shishio asked.


    "What are you asking me for?" Yukinoshita raised her eyebrow and said, "I''m just your friend, so you don''t need to think too much about me."


    "It''s because you''re my friend that I care about you, right?" Shishio said weirdly.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment and said, "Okay, don''t forget about our appointment at the cat cafe."


    "Okay, I''ll call you then." Shishio stood up then walked toward Chihiro.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio''s back that slowly moved further before she looked toward the blue sky. It was beautiful scenery, but somehow it felt lonely since it was far away.


    As Shishio had exined about reverse physiology before.


    When someone tells you not to do it, you have an urge to do that thing.


    Still, with that conversation, their holiday on Tateyama was about to end.

 Chapter 354 - Mess Me Up!

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Mess Me Up!</h4>


    After their visit to Mount Nokogiriyama, they went to various ces in Tateyama before returning to Sakurasou. Their trip was enjoyable, and everyone was having fun.


    Still, among them, there were some people withplicated emotions.


    However, as women, they had always been good at masking their emotions, so no one realized the change in their emotions except for Shishio and Shiina.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio?" Shiina asked when they were alone.


    "It''s okay. We just talked to each other," Shishio said as he patted Shiina''s head.


    "But..." Shiina hesitated, but Shishio moved behind her, hugged her waist gently as he pressed his waist against her soft butts, and whispered, "When we go back, let''s go to my roomter. I just can''t wait..." Her words stopped, and she forgot all of the questions that she wanted to ask when she heard his words.


    Shishio didn''t hide his lust, and he just wanted to make out with Shiina right away, but his reason told him not to since there were many people beside them. His n to make out with her at the hotelst night had failed because of everyone, but tonight, he couldn''t wait anymore.


    Shiina felt her body on fire, her spine straight up, as she nibbled her lower lip. "Shi - Shishio..." She could feel the hard thing on her back, and her ear was bitten by him. She had always been the one who bit him, but it gave her a strange sensation when he bit her, and frankly, it wasn''t bad.


    "You have always bitten me. It was my revenge." Shishio kissed her cheek tenderly, hugging her like an anaconda squeezed its prey, then whispered in a deep voice, "Let''s go back."


    "I - I can''t walk..." Shiina''s legs were so weak from the pleasure.


    "..."


    Shishio thought that he needed to hold back until they reached home.


    ---


    After they ate the traditional foods in the areas, they started their journey back to Sakurasou as they talked to each other.


    Their trip back to Sakurasou was safe and quite fast.


    Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita didn''t go back immediately. Instead, they checked the pictures taken by Shishio with everyone. Still, whenever they saw the photos, they wondered how the scenery could be so beautiful when they were taken by his camera.


    ''He should reach a professional level, right?'' They thought at that moment.


    "Shishio-kun, can you send me the photo to my email?" Shiro-san asked since he could see that those photos could use those pictures for an idea of his novel.


    "Okay." Shishio nodded readily.


    "Shishio, can you give me the picture too?" Sayaka asked since she didn''t expect her image on camera to be so beautiful.


    "Yes."


    Then one by one, they also asked something simr.


    Only Ryuunosuke returned to his room since he needed to rest and didn''t want to stay in crowded ces any longer, which made them speechless.


    After talking for a while, Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita decided to go back.


    Shishio decided to send them outside when everyone still looked at the photos that he had taken.


    As they walked out, Shishio said, "By the way, Sensei. Don''t forget about our bet."


    Before, they had made a bet that if Shishio could get 1st rank in his entire grade, Hiratsuka would treat him to the best ramen. He had won the bet, so he was waiting for his reward.


    "Now that you mention it." Hiratsuka, of course, remembered, but she didn''t really want to bring Yukinoshita with her when she treated Shishio the best ramen. "Are you free tomorrow?" She didn''t have any ns since she was single, and after she returned, she might either sleep or just y games. It was a lonely life, but what could she do?


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything, only stared at the two of them.


    "Sorry, I might be busy during this Golden Week, maybe after school starts?" Shishio apologized. Even though he was the one who reminded Hiratsuka, he didn''t have time during Golden Week.


    "Huh? What are you doing in Golden Week?" Hiratsuka asked with a frown, but then she remembered that his identity wasn''t a normal student. "Business?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded without changing his face, but he noticed Yukinoshita kept looking at him, so he could only smile and said, "See youter, Senpai."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio with a thoughtful gaze and nodded. "See youter, Shishio-kun."


    Hiratsuka felt weird by their interaction, but Yukinoshita didn''t give her a chance to talk. "It has gotten quitete. Let''s go back, Sensei."


    "...Okay." After a moment of hesitation, Hiratsuka nodded since it was reallyte.


    Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita excused themselves then returned home.


    Shishio then locked the door of Sakurasou before he took a bath and returned to his room, but when he entered his room...


    "How long are you two here?" Shishio asked curiously as he locked the door of his room. Of course, he had realized that they were inside his room with his "Enhanced Sense of Smell," especially when he smelled how aroused they were.


    Shiina was sitting on the floor as she held her drawing book.


    Roberta also sat near Shiina while looking at Shishio silently.


    The two of them looked at Shishio subtly when he locked the door without hesitation. They could perceive his n, and then they looked at each other for a moment before they nodded. They also had this n before since they knew how beast this guy was, so if this guy initiated it, they also didn''t intend to reject him since their bodies were burning hot, and they needed him to relieve it.


    Their bodies were at the limit, and they just left everything to their desire and pleasure tonight.


    ---


    "I''m going to cum!"


    "Shishio-sama! Shishio-sama!"


    Shishio grabbed Roberta''s huge ass and didn''t let it go until he released all of his semen inside.


    Roberta was all four as she bit the sheet of the bed, trying to hold her moan, but she couldn''t hold anymore and cried out in pleasure as she felt something hot entering her womb. Her back arched, and her eyes were out of focus as she felt the hot liquid spurting inside her.


    "Ahnnn~~!"


    Roberta let out a loud cry as shey weakly on the bed and panted. Her hair was a mess, and her face was flushed. Her body quivered as a white liquid dripped out from her honeypot.


    Shishio took out his hard phallus that was zed with translucent liquid from Roberta''s before he moved it toward the mouth of two women whoy weakly on the bed with hollow eyes.


    As his phallus got near their lips, they opened their lips subconsciously and started to lick it as if it was the most delicious thing in the world.


    Shishio then sprayed another white liquid into their faces, marking them as his.


    ---


    Shishio took his t-shirt and wore it as he looked at the time. His lips twitched since it was almost midnight, and he directly took his phone. He could see many missed calls and texts sent by one girl he had made an appointment with. He quickly replied, then sighed since he wondered whether she was still waiting for him.


    While, of course, Shishio remembered his promise toe to this girl''s home after the trip, there was no way that he could leave Roberta and Shiina right away. After all, they had just been doing something pleasant, and it was their first threesome, so he felt that it was quite strange for him to leave so suddenly.


    ''But...''


    "Shishio...?"


    Shishio turned and looked at Shiina and Roberta, who opened their eyes slightly. Their bodies were bare, and neither of them wore any clothes on their bodies, which somehow made his phallus be harder once again.


    "...You''re going somewhere?" Shiina asked sleepily. Her voice was tired, and it took all of her will to talk since she just wanted to sleep.


    "Yes." Shishio then kissed the forehead of Shiina and Roberta and said, "Sorry for leaving you."


    "Okay." Shiina just slept directly since she was just too tired.


    "Do you want to do it again, Shishio-sama?" Roberta asked since she could see that his phallus was still hard.


    "Take a rest first. I''m sure that you''re tired," Shishio said and helped Shishio to take a rest.


    Roberta didn''t force herself and decided to ept his spoil before sleeping directly.


    Shiina and Roberta slept on Shishio''s bed next to each other. Their bodies and faces might be full of sweat, and their hairs were all messy, but even so, their expression was sofortable when they slept.


    Shishio kissed them again for thest time before he walked out of his room. He had cleaned up his room, so there was no need to worry if someone suddenly entered the room. Still, he knew that there was someone who had been standing in front of his room.


    As he opened the door of his room, the door got stuck into something. He then saw that someone had been sitting in front of his door before she moved.


    "Wh --!?"


    Shishio covered the mouth of this person and said, "Calm down, Nanami. Don''t make a loud voice."


    Nanami flushed then nced at the gap of the door, looking at the lower bodies of two women who slept on the same bed. Even though it was faint, she could also smell a lewd smelling from his room.


    Shishio closed the door of his room and let go of his hand from Nanami since she had calmed down. Even though his room might be soundproof, if someone put their ears into the door or wall, even if they didn''t want to, they might hear a faint voice of him having sex with Shiina and Roberta.


    "Di - did you..." Nanami''s face flushed.


    "Yes."


    Shishio nodded as he observed Nanami. Even though she might be wearing a in t-shirt, it emphasized her D-cup chest, which was on the verge of breaking out, and her shorts caused her two white thighs to be exposed.


    Shishio sighed inwardly, wondering why he couldn''t be satisfied.


    "..."


    Nanami noticed Shishio''s eyes which made her lower her head shyly.


    "So, what are you doing here, Nanami?" Shishio asked inly, but it made Nanami''s heart tighten.


    "I... I..."


    Nanami couldn''t say any words since she didn''t know what to say.


    "Did you try to eavesdrop?" Shishio asked in a whisper.


    "...."


    Nanami couldn''t say anything and could only lower her head in silence. Her face was blushing, and her body was trembling since she imagined what kind of things Shishio, Shiina, and Roberta did in his room, and she thought that he was too strong, right?


    Nanami observed Shishio secretly and saw him, was still in good shape, even doing it with two women at the same time.


    Still, Nanami wasn''t sure what to say for a moment until a big hand started to pat her head.


    "Don''t do it next time, alright?" Shishio patted Nanami''s head gently and said, "I''ll go out first, Nanami."


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Nanami, who feltfortable by his pat, quickly asked.


    "Well, I have made a promise with someone," Shishio said subtly.


    "...."


    Nanami opened her mouth, but then she closed it again, but she grabbed the hem of his shirt.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    ''Wh - what to do...''


    Nanami did this subconsciously, but she wasn''t sure what to do after this.


    Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment, then hugged her gently, then whispered, "You should go sleep."


    Nanami put her head on his shoulder before she hugged his neck, and she pulled him, kissing his lips without hesitation!


    "Hnmnh~~!"


    Nanami put her tongue inside his as she kept sucking his mouth.


    "....." Shishio.


    Nanami felt morefortable, and all her annoyance disappeared, especially after Shishio started to fight back.


    They kept kissing for a while until they parted their lips with a string of salivae between their lips.


    "...Do you want to do it with me?" Nanami asked as she stared at Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment and didn''t expect this girl to be serious.


    Nanami kept watching him until her forehead flicked. "Ouch!"


    "You''re my maid!" Shishio acted as if he was angry and said, "How can you tease your master! Prepare yourself when I get back. I won''t let you go at that time." He grabbed her butt''s cheek as he traced her lip with his thumb.


    "Ma - master..." Her eyes were watery as called him with a trembling voice. She bit her lower lip, and she felt that her body was burning and subconsciously rubbed her body against his.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and felt that if this girl kept teasing him, then there was no way he would let her go. He kissed her forehead, then messed up her hair and said, "Sleep first. I have somewhere to go."


    Nanami looked at Shishio reluctantly before she nodded. She tidied up her hair, then helped him to go out by locking the door of Sakurasou.


    Watching his figure slowly disappear, Nanami knew that their rtionship wouldn''t be good for her, but she just couldn''t escape from him. She knew that it was bad, but she just loved it.


    ''Shishio...''


    Nanami thought that she wanted him to mess her out more, and she had an idea of how to do it.


    ---


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Mai, I''m here."


    Shishio was right in front of Mai''s apartment door and waited for her to open the door, but...


    "The person inside is sleeping. Please sleep outside."


    "...."


    Shishio could tell that this girl was angry.

 Chapter 355 - If You Want Something, You Need To Take The Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 355 - If You Want Something, You Need To Take The Initiative</h4>


    Shishio wasn''t surprised by Mai''s reaction since he came sote. He had promised toe at ten at night, but he only arrived at one in the morning.


    ''Next time, I shoulde sooner.''


    Shishio made up his mind, but when he thought about Shiina and Roberta, he became giddy again. Still, this wasn''t the time to think about perverted thoughts since he needed to handle this matter well.


    "Okay."


    Leaving such a word, Shishio then mimicked the sound of footsteps that slowly disappeared. If it was someone else, it would be difficult, but he had an "Enhanced Voice" that he got from Nanami, so mimicking various voices was an easy matter for him, and as expected, the door was opened quickly.


    "Wai --!!"


    Mai opened the door, but she was greeted by Shishio''s mischievous smile.


    "...."


    Mai was stunned and wanted to say something before she growled and closed the door hurriedly!


    However, Haru''s foot moved fast, and he ced it through the door''s gap. He could enter Mai''s apartment easily, but this was part of my strategy.


    Mai, who closed the door with all of her power, felt that the door couldn''t be closed since it hit something, but when she was about to see what blocked her door, she heard his cry.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Mai, my feet!"


    "Eh?" Mai was surprised, opened the door without hesitation, and quickly asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    "The bone in my foot might be broken one or two," Shishio said with a pained expression.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?!" Mai was annoyed and knew that Shishio had teased her. After all, there was no way his foot could be broken after being hit by the door, right?


    However, she was still worried after all, so she let him enter.


    "Hurry up and enter," Mai said as she pouted.


    "Thanks." Shishio smiled as he walked normally inside. However, when he entered, Mai suddenly closed the distance between them so that he could even feel her warm breath. "Mai, if you''re sexually frustrated, wait till we close the door. What if someone sees us?"


    Mai pped Shishio''s arm and asked, "Why are you sote?" She closed the door and locked it as she changed the topic of the conversation without hesitation. She tried to smell his body odor to see whether he was doing something with other girls before she came. If he was, she would be angry after all, he had promised her toe to her apartment after the trip, but he arrivedte and yed with other girls.


    Even if Mai''s patience was good, she would be angry!


    Mai knew that Shishio couldn''t be her alone, and she was alright with it. However, she wanted him to treasure her by not breaking their promise, and if something happened, she hoped he would call her, not ignore her calls and texts several times.


    "Sorry, there was a problem on the trip before." Shishio then raised the paper bag in his hand and said, "I have brought you souvenirs. Do you want some?"


    "What did you bring?" Mai asked curiously after she took the paper bag.


    They talked to each other as they entered the apartment.


    Before Shishio went to Mai''s apartment, he sprayed a form that he created to erase all the scents on his body. He knew that it would take a while to take a bath, especially when Nanami was around. If he took a bath in that situation, he was sure that Nanami would enter and try to wash his back and other parts of his body too.


    If that happened, without a doubt, Shishio would be eventeing to Mai''s apartment.


    Shishio had imagined this problem would happen in the future, so in the past, he made a liquid form that was able to erase all the scents on his body instantly, and when he went to one of his girlfriends, they wouldn''t notice that he was ying with other girls before.


    While Shishio knew that they might ept this rtionship, who would know what they thought in their heart?


    Shishio knew that people''s minds wereplex, and unless they had sex with him, anything could happen.


    As for why have sex?


    There was no need to exin, right?


    Still, had he always been such a scumbag?


    Probably.


    Anyway, Shishio felt that there was no need to worry too much now since Mai''s problem had been settled, and there was something that he needed to do now.


    "Wait a moment, Mai."


    Right before they were about to enter the living room, Shishio stopped Mai.


    "What''s wrong?" Before Mai reacted, she was hugged by him.


    "I miss you," Shishio said as he sniffed her hair, feeling that he just wanted to hug her all the time.


    Mai was stunned again, but she subconsciously hugged him back. She could feel that his arms were warm and this reassuring smell from his body put a smile on her face. She leaned her head against his chest, so he couldn''t see how bright her smile was since she didn''t want him to get all smug.


    "By the way, have you taken a bath?" Mai suddenly asked.


    Shishio wanted to ask for a kiss, but Mai''s question dumbfounded him. "Not yet."


    "Then hurry up and take a bath!" Mai put on a disgusting face as she tried to get away from Shishio, but even if she said that her strength was weak, and she didn''t really intend to get away from his arms.


    "But I haven''t eaten anything. Do you have something to eat?" Shishio asked as he touched his stomach. Roberta and Shiina drained him, and he didn''t eat much for dinner, so he was quite hungry. Still, he wondered whether there was any trouble with his liquid form.


    "There''s some, but it has gotten cold since you came sote," Mai said with a pout.


    "It''s okay. I''m sure that it''ll be delicious," Shishio said.


    "Then wait a moment, I''ll warm up the food for a bit," Mai said and walked out to the kitchen to warm up the food that she had prepared for Shishio. She had been waiting for him and thought to eat dinner together, but he was sote. She didn''t want the food to go bad, so she put all of it in the fridge.


    Shishio sat on the sofa, watching Mai''s figure, warming up the dinner.


    Mai wore a white nightdress that reached her middle thighs, showing off her snow-white shoulders and the straps of her ck bra.


    Shishio was fascinated by her figure, and somehow it made his throat dry, especially when he saw her smooth and straight legs. Her legs weren''t thin, and they seemed so soft to touch that he wanted to try ap-pillow on those thighs. While waiting for her, he just kept watching her all the time since she was just beautiful.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time?" Mai asked with a blush on her face.


    "I thought that an angel had fallen from heaven, so I just couldn''t take my eyes away," Shishio said with a sigh.


    Mai was dumbfounded again before she snorted annoyedly. "Don''t say something stupid! Hurry up and help me bring the dishes to the table." She turned her head then hummed happily.


    "Okay, okay." Shishio nodded in a perfunctory manner while looking at the back of this tsundere girl. He helped her to put the food on the table, but before he ate, he looked at Mai and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Ye ---"


    *Growl!*


    "........"


    "Let''s eat together," Shishio said.


    "No, it''ste at night. I need to keep my figure." Mai shook her head without hesitation. It was sote, and she didn''t want to get fat. After all, she was about to return to showbiz, and if she became fat, who would want to work with her?


    "It''s okay, just eat a bite or two, and if you''re worried about your figure, I''ll tell you a very effective method to slim down your body," Shishio said subtly.


    "Is there such a method?" Mai asked curiously.


    "Of course." Shishio patted his chest and said, "You can see Mashiro''s figure is nice, right? You should know that she usually spends most of her time on the chair, drawing, and eating sweets most of the time, but her figure is still good."


    "What?!" Mai was surprised and asked, "Did you help her to maintain her figure?"


    "Yes!" Shishio nodded without hesitation as he ate. The taste of the food was okay, but the love from Mai made it even tastier.


    "How did you do it?" Mai asked.


    "That..." Shishio wanted to say that it was because Shiina had sex with him that her figure had always been good, but there was no way for him to say it. "Let''s talk about this matterter." He then took the food in front of him with chopsticks and fed it to Mai. "Eat first."


    Mai nodded then opened her mouth obediently. They had shared many indirect kisses and kissed each other''s lips many times, so she didn''t mind him feeding her, but inwardly she was shy. However, she was also happy.


    Mai thought to eat one or two bites, but she kept eating more together with Shishio while discussing what they did during the holiday.


    "By the way, I''m going to sleep here, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Well..." Mai was a bit embarrassed, but she nodded.


    "But I don''t bring any clothes." Shishio came to Mai''s apartment hurriedly, and he only brought souvenirs. He didn''t mind sleeping naked, but he wanted to sleep with Mai after all, so if he did naked, he was afraid that she might kick him out.


    "Don''t worry. I bought you pajamas. Wait a moment. I''ll show it to you." Mai quickly stood up and went to her room to take out the boxer and pajamas she had bought for Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Mai''s back and looked at her thoughtfully. He then stood up and went to the window before he sighed in relief since the convenience store was still open.


    "What''s wrong?" Mai, who came back, asked.


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head without hesitation.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. Check whether it fits you or not." Mai showed the normal pajamas and normal boxer that she had bought.


    Still, even though it was normal, the quality of those clothes was good, and Shishio could tell that she bought them from a high-end store.


    "...It''s kind of normal," Shishio said strangely as he checked the pajamas and the boxer.


    "It''s better than your weird boxers," Mai said without mercy.


    "......"


    Shishio was silent since even though he bought clothes of his style, it was a different matter with the boxers since he still used the ones that were owned by the previous Shishio Oga. "When did you buy it?"


    "Yesterday." Mai didn''t think too much and said, "I was pretty free after all, so I went to the department store to buy them."


    "I see..." Shishio looked at Mai subtly, which made her embarrassed.


    "Okay, okay, hurry up and take a bath, so we can sleep earlier!" Mai quickly said with a blush and pushed him to the bathroom.


    Shishio nodded hurriedly and went to the bathroom. As for where he would sleep, there was no need to ask since he wasn''t stupid and he was a man, so there was no need to ask everything that they were about to do. He needed to take the initiative, or else, no matter how long, he might not be able to eat Mai.


    However, Shishio, who had just entered the bathroom, didn''t expect Mai to take the initiative.


    "Shishio, can I enter too?''


    "Please!" Shishio didn''t hesitate and weed Mai to enter the bathroom.


    "......."


    Mai was speechless, but she didn''t think too much and opened the door of the bathroom slowly.


    From the opaque door, Shishio could see Mai''s silhouette through the door, and as the door was opened, he could see her figure clearly, but he could only sigh since he had expected this.


    Mai didn''te naked or wrap a towel around her body. Instead, she came in in a bikini that perfectly fit her body.


    Looking at his disappointed face, Mai felt that she had won.


    Still, when Shishio looked at Mai again, he nodded thoughtfully.


    ''This isn''t bad at all.''


    Shishio felt that Mai in the bikini wasn''t bad, and something started to rise, but it definitely wasn''t the Shield Hero.

 Chapter 356 - Bathroom Game

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Bathroom Game</h4>


    Even though Mai might not be naked at this moment, Shishio couldn''t deny that she was so charming.


    Mai tied her hair in a bun with her usual hairpin on her bangs. She might not have been naked or wrapped her body in a white towel, but she wore a striped white and light blue bikini that showed her beautiful body perfectly.


    Her breasts seemed to be a perfect size, and they were just right on the palm. They might not be the biggest, and they were just slightly bigger than Shiina, but without a doubt, they were beautiful.


    However, what attracted him the most was her legs.


    Her legs were white, straight, and smooth. They were a magnum opus. Even without stockings, every part of her legs was beautiful, especially her toes.


    "How - how long are you going to look at me?" Mai asked with a slightly high octave voice. Her face was red, either because of the bathroom temperature or from watching Shishio''s body.


    Shishio didn''t answer Mai''s question for a while, then asked, "Mai, are you okay?"


    "Huh?" Mai was stunned, then frowned. "Were you saying that I''m crazy?"


    "No, I thought that you had just fallen from heaven, so I wanted to ask whether you were alright," Shishio said mischievously.


    Mai snorted with a clear smile on her mouth. "Stop with your flirtatious words. Do you want me to help you wash your body or not?" Still, she was proud that Shishio couldn''t look away from her figure.


    "Yes, please!"


    Mai, who heard his answer, could onlyugh. "It''s good that you''re true to your desire."


    Was he going to get embarrassed while asking why she was here?


    Of course not!


    Shishio wasn''t those virgin indecisive harem protagonists who got embarrassed and looked away when their heroines entered the bathroom.


    Shishio was a gentleman, and since the woman had given him an offer, why should he reject?


    Still, Shishio thought that his hard work really paid off since Mai had decided to help, washing his body.


    But frankly, it took all of his will not to react.


    Shiina and Roberta might have drained him out tonight, but when he saw Mai, something was about to have a raging reaction again, and he didn''t have the confidence to contain this raging reaction.


    So without a doubt...


    "Hu - huh?!"


    Mai, who was about to wash Shishio''s back, was stunned when something hard, tall, and big came out from the small white towel around his waist. Her face reddened, and her eyes couldn''t look away, especially after she saw something too big.


    "Wh - why does it be so big?!" Mai quickly questioned Shishio.


    "Don''t ask the impossible, Mai." Shishio sighed helplessly and said, "You should know how charming you are, and this is a normal reaction. It''ll be weird if I don''t show a reaction toward you, right? In other words, it is all your fault."


    "How it is my fault...?" Mai was speechless, but she also knew that this was a normal reaction of men, and frankly, she didn''t have disgust. Instead, she watched Shishio''s hard phallus that stood proudly as if telling her that it was okay to look at it more.


    "It''s alright if you ignore it. You can just continue to wash my back," Shishio said with a flush on her face as the feelings on her hands were transmitted through his back. Mai''s hands were slender and soft, and there was an urge that told him to ask her to stroke his phallus.


    However, even if they were close, it didn''t mean that Shishio could ask anything and everything. He needed to set up several stratagems and read her physiological reaction, so Mai could do what he wanted to do in his mind.


    Shishio wasn''t the type that would give up so easily, so he would try if it was possible.


    "How can I ignore it?" Mai said in a murmur before she kept looking at his hard thing. While his body was good enough that she wanted to touch it all the time, the hard thing between his legs robbed all of her attention, especially when she could see a pained expression on his face. "...Is - is it hurt?" It was so big, and it might seem scary since it was so big, but she also felt that it was kind of cute, especially the ns. It seemed delicious, like a lollipop somehow.


    "What?" Shishio was confused.


    "I - I mean... do your thing hurt when it''s hard?" Her face was so red when she asked this question.


    "...It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt, but I will be lying if I say that it isn''t ufortable," Shishio answered after a moment of hesitation.


    "Ufortable, huh?" Mai murmured as she rubbed his back absentmindedly and kept observing his hard phallus. "How - how do you usually take care of it?"


    "...Why you ask?" Shishio asked speechlessly. He had a high EQ, and if he told her that Shiina, Roberta, Saki, Rui, and Miu, who usually took care of his thing, without a doubt, this girl would get out of the bathroom without hesitation. But, of course, there was also a possibility that she didn''t want to lose and also wanted to try it, but he didn''t want to gamble, so he chose the safest choice.


    "Can I?" Mai answered with a question, trying to escape his question.


    "...I don''t really mind, but it will be awkward if I tell you..." Shishio said with a strange expression.


    "How?" Mai asked.


    "...With hands," Shishio said simply.


    "Hands..." Mai murmured as she looked at her hand for a moment.


    Shishio''s adam apple moved as he gulped, then without hesitation, he asked, "Can - can you help me, Mai?"


    "....."


    Suddenly the bathroom was silent, and only the sound of dripping water could be heard inside.


    "You know... it is somehow different from what I have imagined," Mai suddenly said softly.


    "What did you imagine?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "I thought that after I washed your body, we would stay in the bathtub together with you, staying behind, hugging each other while whispering the words of love, but... but this was part of my blunder since I never thought of the possibility that you would have a raging boner..." Mai murmured with a red face.


    "...Sorry."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to apologize. I know that it is a normal situation, so... so I''ll help you."


    Shishio thought that Mai didn''t want to, but who would expect that she would be ready to help him. He looked at Mai, who seemed shy and flustered, but even so, there was this determination that he could see in her eyes.


    Somehow Shishio felt slightly guilty, but this was for his future happiness, so he needed to do this.


    "Are you sure?" Shishio asked.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Mai looked at Shishio straight and said, "I''m also your girlfriend, and you have helped me before, so let me help you." She felt that he was looking down on her, thinking she couldn''t do it.


    But who was she?


    Mai was the most popr child actress during her time!


    Mai also had her own pride, and of course, after she had decided to do something, she would do it!


    ''My help and your help is different, right?'' Shishio thought and decided to keep his mouth shut since silence was golden in this situation, but he changed his direction and faced Mai, which stunned her.


    "......"


    Mai quickly tried to calm herself as she stared at his hard phallus.


    "So, how do I do this?" Mai asked curiously, but her eyes couldn''t look away from his hard phallus. She observed it from behind before, but this time, it was right in front of her.


    ''It''s so big...''


    "Just stroke it," Shishio said softly.


    "Stroke?" Mai looked at Shishio curiously before she nodded and tried to stroke his hard phallus with her slender hand. "It''s so hot and hard..." The moment her hand touched it, she could feel how hot it was and how hard it was, as if there was a bone inside. It might be her instinct, and she was also smart, so she didn''t need Shishio''s instruction again and moved her hand up and down skillfully.


    "That''s great, Mai. It feels good..." Shishio let out afortable sigh.


    "Really?" Mai somehow felt proud, especially when she heard his praise and saw hisfortable expression. She wanted to make him feel better, that was what she thought, and she started to use her other hand to y with his balls. She was smart, and even though she might be a virgin, her knowledge in that area wasn''t small, considering she used her free time to learn many things that she was interested in, including sex knowledge.


    "Wa - wait!" Shishio was startled when Mai suddenly touched his balls.


    "I''m not going to wait!" Maiughed when she saw his expression, and her movement became faster and more skillful. She was usually being teased by Shishio, so when he was at his mercy, she was unusually proud and happy, but she didn''t know that it was part of his game.


    Then after a while...


    "I''m going to cum!"


    "What?"


    Mai was confused, but then a cloudy white liquid spurted out from his phallus, dirtying many parts of her face and body except for her hair. She could feel that her body was so hot and the intense smell from the liquid caused her head to go nk.


    "Sorry, Mai," Shishio apologized without hesitation while what he did was deliberate. "It was just so good that I couldn''t help it." He might have been drained by Roberta and Shiina, but even so, the amount of his semen was still insane. He thought that he would be okay and calm down, but when he saw Mai''s hard nipples through her bikini, his phallus became hard once again.


    "It''s alright..." Mai tried to clean up the cloudy liquid on her face and observed it from her hand, checking it by moving her fingers. She could smell the strange smell from it and how thick it was, but she didn''t feel disgusted. Instead, there was a curiosity inside her heart, wondering how it tasted.


    "Sorry, Mai, but can you do it again?"


    "Hu - Huh?!" Mai awoke and was startled when she saw his thing had be hard again. "...Why isn''t it calm down?" She knew that usually, one would go soft after she let out once, but his thing was still hard.


    "Sorry, I have been so strong," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Strong..." Mai looked at Shishio''s body from his chest, abs, v-lines, then his hard phallus. She could see just how strong he was from observing his body. She let out a sigh and said, "It can''t be helped. I''ll help you again."


    "Thank you, but isn''t it ufortable to wear something dirty? Why don''t you take off your bikini too?" Shishio asked as he stared at her body.


    Mai blushed then looked at her body that was dirtied by Shishio''s cloudy liquid. Still, she only realized that her nipples were so hard that they were shown through her bikini. She then red at Shishio and asked, "Did you notice them?"


    "Yes." Shishio was speechless, but he nodded simply.


    Mai was speechless, but she started to get sober, and then she asked, "I don''t mind getting naked, but I''ll give you two choices." Even though she might have helped Shishio before, she still felt shy to do it again, especially when she needed to do it while naked, so she asked him to make a choice.


    Mai also noticed that if this continued, then as long as he asked, she might really do it for him, and she didn''t want that since that didn''t fit with her personality.


    ''I still can''t beat him...''


    Mai was helpless.


    Usually, Mai was in the dominant position, but whenever she was with him, she had always been in the submissive position.


    It wasn''t that Mai didn''t like it, but she didn''t want to lose to him so easily!


    "What choice?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Either I''ll help you to calm it down again, or we''ll get into the bathtub together naked," Mai said with a stern expression but with a cute blush on her face.


    If it was someone else, they might be beaten down and controlled by Mai.


    However, who was Shishio?


    Shishio thought for a moment and made up her decision.


    "I''ll choose...."

 Chapter 357 - Bedroom Game

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Bedroom Game</h4>


    "I thought that you were going to ask me to help you more," Mai said with a sigh as she leaned on his chest.


    "Wasn''t this what you wanted to do?" Shishio sat rxedly with his back leaning and two of his hands around the edge of the bathtub. He should be rxed right now, but it was harder than he had thought since she was just so close with him.


    With Mai sitting between his legs, their skin was touching against each other, and her hair was so close against his nose that her pleasant smell invaded his nasal cavity.


    ''It''s hard to calm down.''


    More importantly, Mai was naked.


    If Shishio could calm when Mai was naked, there were only two probabilities.


    One was that he had an ED (Erectile Dysfunction), and as for the second, he had gotten used to Mai''s body, so he might be tired of it.


    Shishio had neither of those conditions, so there was no way for him to calm down. It might be possible to calm himself by using Seimei Kikan, but that was just the appearance, giving him aid phallus.


    However, his spirit was burning as hot as ever.


    "...You''re not wrong, but don''t be so blunt, okay?" Mai murmured with a red face. It might be part of her dream that they would rx in the bathtub together when she had a husband, hugging and flirting with each other.


    Unfortunately, Mai didn''t do this with her husband. Instead, she did this with her scumbag boyfriend.


    "Still, this thing doesn''t calm down at all," Mai said with a blush as she grabbed his hard phallus that came out from the surface of the water.


    "If you keep touching it, then it won''t calm down," Shishio said with afortable sigh since Mai''s hands were just so soft.


    Mai looked at Shishio and said, "You pervert."


    "..."


    ''Say someone who was about to lick my semen....'' Shishio thought, but he was witty, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Still, it was different from my imagination..." Mai said and kept stroking Shishio''s hard phallus with a sigh. She had given him a handjob before, so there was no need to shy away, especially when she loved to see hisfortable expression.


    "...Do you want me to calm down or not?" Shishio was speechless when Mai started to stroke his little brother again.


    "You don''t want to?" Mai turned her head slightly, looking at Shishiozily.


    "No, please." Shishio didn''t have any hesitation, but then he asked, "So what did you imagine? If you want, we can try to recreate that imagination?"


    Mai looked at Shishio as if she had found the biggest pervert this year. "Still, simr to thep pillow that you had told me before that hugging each other in the bathtub was different from what people had imagined. There isn''t any romance, only lust."


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio took a deep breath, then said, "Let go of my dick for a bit. Let me calm down."


    "Eh?" Mai was surprised, but she reluctantly let go of Shishio''s phallus.


    Shishio concentrated and used all of his wills before his phallus slowly grew smaller before turningid.


    "...."


    Mai blinked her eyes and saw this situation in surprise. "How did you ---" She stopped when she saw Shishio''s pained expression. She couldn''t help but me herself and quickly told him to stop. "It''s alright. You don''t need to force yourself like this. I don''t mind it for being hard."


    "Thanks." Shishio didn''t hesitate and let go of his control before his phallus grew big and hard instantly.


    "It''s amazing..." Mai murmured before she continued to y his hard phallus gently like before.


    "If you have something to talk about, why don''t wee out from the bathroom there? We can talk in your bed," Shishio said simply.


    However, Mai curled her lips and thought that this guy was too cunning that he invited her to sleep together subtly in this situation.


    ''Well, I n to sleep with him anyway.''


    Mai didn''t say much and agreed. "Okay." She was about to stand up, but her waist was hugged by Shishio.


    "Wait! There''s something that I haven''t done for you," Shishio quickly said.


    "What?" Mai looked at Shishio curiously, but she didn''t expect that she would be kissed!


    "..."


    Before Mai reacted, Shishio parted his lips and said, "I love you, Mai."


    Mai blushed.


    Her eyes blinked for a moment before she lowered her head slightly, and after she made up her determination, she raised her head, staring into his eyes, before she kissed his lips.


    There was no need for words, and they started to exchange kisses simr to what they had done before.


    After five minutes, they parted their lips.


    Mai panted slightly before she looked away shyly and said, "I love you too, Shishio." Her voice was so small, but of course, it was hard because of Shishio.


    "My Mai is the cutest!" Shishio didn''t hesitate, kissed Mai''s cheek, and hugged her happily.


    Mai put on a helpless expression, but she didn''t move away from his embrace, letting him kiss her cheeks before she pped his hands when they were about to touch her boobs.


    "What are you going to touch?!" Mai red at Shishio like a lioness.


    "Your boobs?" Shishio said innocently.


    "Sleep outside tonight!" Mai stood up and was about to leave, but Shishio quickly stopped her. "Stop, Mai! I apologize! I apologize!"


    ---


    "Mai, my hand is numb." Shishio was helpless.


    "If you want me to forgive you, you need to do this." Mai used her beautiful eyes to stare at Shishio with a mix of annoyance and mischievousness. She felt that she was too forgiving of him, especially when she forgave him after he touched her boobs. Still, she would be lying if she didn''t feel angry, so she did revenge by asking him for an arm pillow since she knew how painful it was.


    Mai moved her head right and left and caused Shishio to ask for a plea.


    "Mai, stop! Mai!"


    Mai snorted and asked, "Will you do it again in the future?"


    "Do what?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "The thing that you did in the bathroom!" Mai pinched his waist and acted as if she was angry. "Don''t tell me that you forgot?"


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Shishio used his other hand to hold Mai''s hand, which pinched his waist before facing her.


    This sudden movement started her, and Mai blushed when his handsome face was right in front of her.


    "I won''t do it again." Shishio held her hand tenderly and thought he wouldn''t touch her boobs for today, but it was different for tomorrow. "If I want to touch them, I''ll ask you first."


    "Do you think I''ll give you permission to touch them if you ask?" Mai was speechless.


    "You won''t?" Shishio asked in surprise.


    "Of course not!" Mai wanted to kick him out of bed and said, "Do you think I''ll let you touch them if you ask?"


    "But it''s not fair!" Shishio protested with a wronged expression.


    "Huh?" Mai was dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You have been touching mine before, and you won''t let me touch yours! It''s not fair!" Shishio protested and felt that gender equality wasn''t right.


    "....." Mai stared at Shishio with a smile, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all. It was quite scary, but he didn''t fear her and just kissed her lips.


    When Mai was kissed, she let out a sigh and realized that her boyfriend was really a scumbag.


    They kissed again for five minutes before they parted again with a flush on their faces. There was a string of saliva that was attached between their lips. Their bodies were scorching, and their eyes were full of desire.


    Mai changed her position and put her head on his chest, rubbing her head gently, and felt ashamed by her reaction.


    Shishio caressed Mai''s hair tenderly and looked into her profile. She might not wear make-up, but even so, she was still stunning. Her skin was snow-white, her lips were in lustrous pink color, and her boobs were perky.


    Shishio had received many rewards, but in the end, he decided to open it tomorrow since Mai had something to talk about with him.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think that I''m an easy girl?" Mai turned her head and looked at Shishio.


    "No."


    There was a smile on her face since Shishio answered her question without hesitation. "Why?" Still, she was curious why she thought so.


    "Because you''re a virgin," Shishio said simply.


    "....."


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop, Mai! Stop! It hurts!" Shishio quickly held Mai''s hands, pinching his waist. Of course, he wasn''t lying since her pinching was painful and her nails were sharp.


    "Yes, yes, I''m a virgin. Unlike someone..." Mai pouted and looked away, sleeping on his arm again, trying to make it numb.


    "Mai..." Shishio changed his position and hugged her body gently. "You think that I hate the fact that you''re a virgin?" He knew that many men in this country didn''t like virgin girls since they were troublesome, but he felt that they were stupid since there was this feeling of conquering a girl''s first time was something special.


    Shishio knew that he was a scumbag for thinking so, but being the first man for the girls really gave a special feeling for the man.


    Still, it didn''t mean that Shishio had a problem with girls who had lost their first time, but if that really happened, he was more inclined toward a widow, a woman who had lost her first time to her husband. Instead of random girls who lost their first time to another man because of their seduction.


    Shishio knew that he didn''t have a right to ask this, but he was selfish. Even though he was a scumbag, he still wanted the best.


    Veni, Vidi, Vici.


    Somehow Shishio felt that phrase was suitable for him.


    Shishio came to this world.


    Shishio saw many beautiful women.


    Shishio then conquered that beautiful woman.


    Shishio felt that he was going to make Julius Caesar proud.


    Mai, who was hugged, asked, "You''re not?"


    "Of course, I''m happy that I can be your first man," Shishio whispered.


    "Wh - who is going to give you my first time!" Mai exploded, turning her body before she bit his neck without hesitation.


    Shishio was so helpless, wondering why so many of his women loved to bite him.


    They entangled on the bed to each other, and after a long fight, their clothes became messy.


    Their position was reversed, with Shishio on the bottom and Mai on the top.


    Shishio could see her smooth white cleavage through the gap in her pajamas. He wanted to touch them again, but he stopped since he was afraid that it would give him an unsatisfying reaction.


    Their eyes stared into each other, and they could feel the change within the atmosphere.


    "Mai..."


    Shishio called out Mai gently as he caressed her cheek and lips.


    "Shishio..."


    Mai knew what they were about to do, and she didn''t intend to refuse him since this was something that she had been waiting for.


    "I''ll go to the convenience store first," Shishi said and was about to stand up.


    "...Huh? What are you going there for?" Mai was dumbfounded, but she quickly asked and stopped him.


    "I don''t have it with me," Shishio said subtly.


    "It?" Mai was confused.


    "Condom." Shishio sighed in regret since he didn''t bring a condom, which made him unable to do the action right away. However, this couldn''t be med on him after all. He didn''t have a hobby of using it.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Mai, who was in silence, and thought that she had given him consent, but when he was about to stand up, his hand was grabbed.


    "I have it with me..." Mai said in a low voice.


    "What?" Shishio was confused.


    "Condom... there''s a box on the shelf of my make-up table," Mai said and quickly hid her face on the pillow.


    Shishio looked at Mai for a moment, then went to the make-up table, searched the box, and quickly found it. He wasn''t stupid, and he knew that there was no need to ask this matter, but frankly, next time, he should bring it himself since the size of the condom was quite tight for him.


    "Mai..."


    Shishio whispered onto her ear, which caused her to look at him for a moment.


    They looked at each other and started to kiss each other.


    As for what they were about to do, there was no need to exin, right?

 Chapter 358 - Shishio: Sorry, You Wont Get Away From Me

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Shishio: Sorry, You Won''t Get Away From Me</h4>


    Shishio opened his eyes slightly and saw that Mai was lying on her chest with her chin on her arms, staring at his face.


    "Wake up?" Mai asked.


    "How long have you been watching me?" Shishio asked, then looked at the clock, showing that it was nine in the morning. Even though he was an insatiable beast, he was still a human, so of course, he needed to rest. Still, as he had woken up, he was full of energy, and his stamina recovered. He was thinking of working out a bit. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring his workout getups.


    "For half an hour probably..." Mai said absentmindedly.


    "Not bored?" Shishio asked.


    "No." Mai shook her head gently.


    "Why?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "I''m just afraid that everything might be a dream..." Mai said as she showed her anxiety. She still remembered how she had be unnoticeable, and everyone forgot about her. Shishio was the only person who could see her and apanied her until her problem was solved.


    However, this bastard suddenly left her when she woke up, so she subconsciously opened her eyes to check whether he was right beside her or not.


    Fortunately, this guy was right beside her, sleeping peacefully.


    ''He''s kind of cute...''


    Mai thought and kept observing his face from his long eyshes, a number of moles, and muscles around his body. However, what attracted her the most was her aura changed from a yful manly man into a cute man that she wanted to tease.


    Still, her face couldn''t help but turn red when Mai thought that her boyfriend had be a beastst night, and she also felt embarrassed when she kept crying out, asking him again and again.


    However, while Mai felt embarrassed, she didn''t regret her decision to give her virginity to him.


    "It''s not a dream."


    Shishio kissed Mai''s lips gently which she responded by hugging his neckzily.


    The gentle kiss slowly turned fierce and uncontroble before the sound of the lewd kiss kept echoing through the room. It wasn''t until five minutester that they parted their lips as Mai panted and licked the trace of saliva that was left on her lips.


    "See?"


    Mai pouted after hearing his words, but she hugged him.


    "So you don''t need to worry. I won''t leave you. Instead, I have to say sorry to you."


    "Sorry?" Mai was dumbfounded and asked, "Why did you apologize?"


    "I''m sorry because you''re not getting away from me from now on," Shishio said as he held Mai''s hand and caressed her back.


    Mai smiled sweetly before she kissed his lips again for a moment before she said, "You''re wrong. I''m the one who won''t let you get away from me." She had this mischievous smile on her face before she snuggled on his chest.


    "....."


    However, Shishio was speechless because of her words since even though those words had a beautiful meaning, if he dared to leave her, then...


    "....."


    Shishio decided to throw all the useless thinking aside and enjoyed their morning together.


    ---


    Mai was lyingzily on the sofa, trying to recuperate her hobby after a fierce fightst night. She wore Shishio''s pajamas with only panties on her lower body. She was so tired, but even so, she watched Shishio cook in the kitchen, anticipating the foods that he made since the aroma of delicious food could be smelled from her position.


    "Shishio, is it ready?"


    "Wait a moment. It''ll be ready soon."


    Mai smiled happily since she was being pampered by him. After all, she was also jealous of everyone who had tasted Shishio''s food, yet she hadn''t tried it.


    While waiting, Mai thought about what she had done with himst night and felt that everything was so unbelievable. She looked at his figure in the kitchen that seemed so gentle, but at night, he became a beast that wanted to have every part of her body.


    *Shudder!*


    Mai''s body quivered, and her body flushed when she thought aboutst night. Shishio had wrecked her body apart, causing her to remain submissive and showing a lewd expression that she had never shown before. If this guy didn''t take responsibility for her, she might go crazy in the future.


    ''Should I buy him an apronter?''


    Mai thought as she hummed happily.


    The mind of the girl in love was simple, and as long as she could be with the one that she loved, she would be happy.


    Still, the girl kept watching his good figure, especially when he didn''t wear anything on the top.


    Histissimus dorsi, trapezius, levator scape, and all other muscles on his back caused her to drool.


    While Mai was staring at him, Shishio was cooking breakfast while checking the rewards he got fromst night.


    <As you have seen, Mai Sakurajima''s naked body, you have received an "Acting Mastery">


    <As you have touched Mai Sakurajima''s breasts, you have received a Luxurious House>


    <As you have touched Mai Sakurajima''s body, you have received the 63% shares of Toho>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Mai Sakurajima, you have received a Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Mastery>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Mai Sakurajima''s heart, you have received Enhanced Heart>


    <As you have taken Mai Sakurajima''s first time, you have received Enhanced Mirror Neuron>


    Shishio would be lying if he wasn''t excited, but this wasn''t the time for that, so he quickly opened his rewards one by one. As usual, he started with the asset rewards that he got, which were a luxurious house and 63% shares of Toho.


    Shishio epted the luxurious house and nodded in satisfaction, especially when he saw the detail of his rewarded house.


    The house was located in Minato ward, and it had a Japanese-style building with ssical elegance.


    Shishio wanted to visit this house in the future, but now, he was going to check his next reward.


    ''63% shares of Toho, huh?''


    Shishio knew what kind ofpany Toho was, but many people didn''t know about thispany. If he was asked to exin what kind ofpany it was, he would say that it was Japan''srgest Japanese film, theater production, and distributionpany.


    Shishio suddenly felt conflicted when he controlled most of the media in this country. He had a newspaper, publishing house, tv station, andstly, a moviepany. If he added a radio station and social media in the future, he was, without a doubt, king of media in this country, and at the same time, he could help Mai''s career too with this.


    ''Should I make a movie with her in the future?''


    Shishio felt that it would be fun, but he wasn''t in a hurry since he decided to open the rest of his rewards first.


    ''Acting Mastery, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Mastery, Enhanced Heart, and Enhanced Mirror Neuron.''


    Shishio decided to ept the acting mastery, and as expected, it gave him mastery over an acting skill. Frankly, this skill was quite useful, especially when he decided to sneak out and spy on someone. If he added "Ninjutsu Mastery" and "Make-up Mastery," his disguising skill was simply a cheat.


    Shishio believed that as long as he wanted to hide, no one would be able to find him.


    After he was satisfied, he put his eyes over the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Mastery. He knew this martial art focused on ground fighting (ne-waza) and submission holds.


    Shishio was in silence for a moment and felt quiteplex somehow, but it didn''t really matter since he even became more powerful now.


    Most of the martial arts he had mastered had always focussed on striking.


    Whether it was Bajiquan, Boxing, Taekwondo, or Fish-Man Karate, they were focussed on the striking technique.


    The only ones that were different were his "Ninjutsu Mastery" and "Thunder Breathing."


    "Thunder Breathing" was an armed martial art, and "Ninjutsu Mastery" was also simr, but one was fighting from the front, and thetter fought from the dark.


    On the other hand, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu focused on taking an opponent to the ground, controlling one''s opponent, gaining a dominant position, and using a number of techniques to force them into submission via joint locks or chokeholds.


    ''If I have a throwing technique, it''ll be more perfect.''


    Shishio thought to learn either Judo or Aikido, so his martial arts would be even perfect.


    As for learning martial arts, Shishio knew that it would be easy for him, especially when he got "Enhanced Mirror Neuron," since it gave him the ability to copy any skills as long as he wanted to. Adding "Enhanced Vision" and Enhanced Memory," he wondered whether he should visit the Aikido Master that was told by Tokugawa in the past.


    Still, without either Judo or Aikido, the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu also had a throwing technique, but it was simpler.


    Shishio then looked at hisst reward and epted it. He closed his eyes and felt that he was healthier, but there should be something more about his "Enhanced Heart."


    ''Well, let''s think about itter.''


    Shishio brought the breakfast to the low table and sat on the carpet while eating together with Mai.


    "Nana is going to move into this apartment building, right?" Mai asked after she finished all of her breakfast. Personally, she just wanted him to live with her right now after she tasted his food and what he didst night to her. She knew that after tasting the two of them, her body could no longer live without him.


    "Yeah." Shishio looked at Mai and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Well... it''s okay, isn''t it?" Mai didn''t think too much since even though they stayed in the same building, neither of them stayed in the same apartment. She could also talk with her whenever this bastard didn''t stay at her apartment. The only thing that made her unsatisfied was probably when he might stay in Nana''s apartment without telling her, but she also could do the same by asking him to stay in her apartment, so there was nothing toin about.


    ''Hmm...''


    Mai thought for a moment and asked, "By the way, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you done it with more than one girl?" Mai asked with a kind smile.


    "..." Shishio looked at Mai for a moment and nodded. "I have done it."


    Mai had expected this, so she didn''t feel surprised, and she could only sigh helplessly. "With who?"


    "You''re curious?" Shishio asked.


    "Of course."


    Mai nodded and said, "I''m your woman, so I''m curious about you." She then realized that she didn''t know much about Shishio, and she also felt that his family was quite mysterious, especially when he could get many things easily and built a famous forum on the school.


    "Then you don''t need to worry. You''ll be with me from now on, and you''ll learn many things about me as I have learned about you," Shishio said with a smile.


    Mai curled her lips and smiled as she leaned her head on his shoulder. "I want to know now."


    "Now?"


    "Yeah." Mai nodded, then stared at Shishio with curious eyes. "Can I?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "Are you free today?"


    "During this Golden Week, I have nothing to do," Mai said simply.


    Shishio looked at Mai and thought that this girl was quite sad somehow.


    "Wh - what''s with that stare?" Mai felt ufortable by Shishio''s eyes.


    "Wait a moment. Let me call someone. If the other person says okay, I''ll tell you many things about me," Shishio said, took out his phone, and called someone.


    Mai nodded without hesitation, waiting for him while watching him talking with someone. She was right beside him, so she could hear what kind of conversation and the voice of the person that talked with him.


    Mai sighed in relief when the voice was a male voice, and it made her curious what kind of person her boyfriend was. After all, besides his identity as a scumbag and a pervert, she didn''t know much about him.


    Shishio talked for a moment, then ended the call. "Mai, do you want to go with me?"


    "Where?" Mai asked curiously.


    "Learn martial arts," Shishio said with a smile.


    "......"


    "....Martial arts?"

 Chapter 359 - Pure

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Pure</h4>


    "It surprises me for you toe so suddenly."


    Tokugawa sat on the top of the cushion that was ced on the tatami floors inside the room. The sound of the bamboo hitting the stone from the shishi-odoshi was so rxing that it made his body burn with excitement to calm down. He sipped the warm tea that was prepared by the old man in front of him and let out a long sigh before he looked at him with a smile. "Sorry for the sudden intrusion, Shibukawa." While he might say that the man in front of him was an old man, this old man was younger than him.


    "Haha... it''s alright. It''s alright, but since you havee here, you must have something to talk about with me, right?" The old manughed and asked with a gentle smile. If someone didn''t know his identity, without a doubt, they would think of him as a normal old man who they often saw in the neighborhoods. However, the identity of this man wasn''t just a normal old man, but he was a master of a martial artist whose skill could be included in a "National Treasure."


    Shibukawa Gouki.


    This was the person that Tokugawa wanted to introduce to Shishio when he told him that he wanted to learn aikido.


    Shibukawa Gouki is a master of aikido who participates in the underground fighting arena. Shibukawa is sixty years of age and has trained in many fights in his life. He is often called by the title of "the Master."


    Shibukawa might be old, but without a doubt, his strength was undoubted. He wasn''t those fake masters who pretended to show trickery, but he was a real master with a power that could fight against many power fighters.


    Shibukawa was surprised when Tokugawa suddenly called him and told him that he was going to visit him. Thest time they met each other was during the funerals of Doppo Orochi and Doppo Katsumi.


    Most people felt strange because of the sudden death of that pair of a father and a son since it was as if they were cursed by something.


    However, some also said they had provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked.


    Still, Shibukawa didn''t feel surprised, especially when he thought about their personality.


    It might seem cold to him, but he didn''t feel that sad since there wasn''t much friendship between them. However, he would be lying if he didn''t feel lonely since he had lost the rivals who fought together to be stronger.


    "Remember our conversation before?" Tokugawa said.


    "Our previous conversation?" Shibukawa scratched his head and felt confused. "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten what we were talking about, but please don''t me me after all. I''m so old now."


    Tokugawa sighed and didn''t feel surprised by Shibukawa''s reaction, so he said, "Remember that I''ve told you that my acquaintance wants to learn aikido from you?"


    "Oh? Right!" Shibukawa hit his fist against his palm and remembered their conversation before. "But this acquaintance of yours has nevere, right? When is this person going toe?" However, he realized something, and when everything was connected, he asked, "Is this person going toe now?"


    "Yes." Tokugawa nodded with a smile.


    "Who is he? You evene to this old man''s residence to apany him," Shibukawa asked curiously.


    The era of the shogunate might be over, but even so, the wealth and authority that had been collected and protected by the Tokugawa n for the past centuries weren''t something that could disappear instantly.


    Shibukawa was confused and curious at what kind of person would let Tokugawa apany him to visit his residence just because that person wanted to learn his art.


    Shibukawa didn''t mind teaching someone, after all, he also had many students, and he also taught a lesson to the police and army. His art wasn''t exclusive to him, but it was only him who could master it fully.


    Most people would think that aikido is a fake martial art.


    Those graceful movements and beautiful techniques were just fake performances created by the masters for the show. It couldn''t be used for either realbat or street fighting.


    This sentence wasn''t wrong, after all, the master of those martial arts wasn''t young anymore, and their bodies couldn''t move the way they used to be. They were old, and their minds weren''t pure again, especially when they had achieved poprity, money, and worship by many people, so they developed a way of thinking where one no need to fight to win the fight.


    Without a fight, no one would lose, so they achieved victory.


    If some normal people heard that, they would be in awe.


    However, whether it was Shishio, Tokugawa, Shibukawa, or any other martial artist in this world would think of the sentence above as idiotic.


    The reason why one wanted to learn martial arts was to protect themselves. They couldn''t beat someone with their physical ability alone, and that was where the martial arts were going to help them achieve victory.


    If martial arts can''t achieve that, it is better to close that martial arts down directly.


    Some people, the aikido might be fake, and they thought that it was just a show.


    However, that wasn''t the truth since only a genius could learn the aikido and apply it to realbat.


    Some people might have a hard time doing it, but Shibukawa wasn''t one of them since he had perfected his martial art for as long as he could remember.


    His body wasn''t strong, he was short, and he was also old.


    Any healthy young person, whether they had learned a martial art or not, could just beat such an old man with a sucker punch.


    However, that didn''t work on Shibukawa since he had mastered the aikido.


    "It''s Shishio Oga." Tokugawa sipped his warm tea gently and asked, "You have heard him, right?"


    "Ah!"


    Shibukawa, whose expression had been calmed, was surprised. "That young man is going to learn under this old man?" He might not have seen Shishio Oga before, but of course, he had heard his name, especially when Shishio had defeated Kaiou Retsu.


    Even though it was quite shameful, Shibukawa was one of the people who thought Shishio''s name was a joke. He had heard about the Kengan Match and also knew how those fighters were fighting for money.


    It might be shameful and different from how he lived, but Shibukawa didn''t have a hobby toment on other people''s way of life since he also knew how important money was. Moreover, he had been living so long, so he also had seen many things in his life.


    Still, Shibukawa didn''t think that Kaiou Retsu would lose against Shishio Oga, but he didn''t expect the result to be out of his expectation. He might only have heard it from someone, but Kaiou Retsu lost, and it was an utter defeat.


    "Interesting."


    Shibukawa''s old face was full of smiles, and his body was boiling in excitement. "When he''s going toe?" He might not have been able to see Shishio''s fight against Retsu and might have looked down on him before, but now, it was different.


    What is the wish of every martial artist?


    It is to be stronger and win every fight.


    Their wish is simple, and it isn''t overlyplicated.


    It is pure and beautiful.


    It was different from those businessmen, who were busy making their wallets fat and causing their hearts to cken because of their desire over material matters.


    Shibukawa was also one of them. He was old, and he might not have many years in his lifepared to young people, but even so, he had never given up on bing stronger and won the fight.


    Tokugawa could see Shibukawa''s excitement, and he also wanted to see the fight between Shishio and Shibukawa, but there was something that he needed to remind Shibukawa. "It''s okay if Shishio gives you an "okay" if you want to fight, but promise me, if he doesn''t want to fight, you shouldn''t force him."


    Shibukawa looked at Tokugawa weirdly and asked, "It''s not like you at all. What''s wrong?" He folded his arms while observing Tokugawa, wondering whether this guy had eaten something wrong.


    "Huh?" Tokugawa was confused.


    "You know? When you hear that someone is going to fight, your eyes will be full of stars, and you''re like a child who has received a gift from their parents." Shibukawa thought that Tokugawa had changed slightly somehow.


    Tokugawa''s expression became tired for a moment before he shook his head. "It''s alright. You don''t need to think too much, but just remember that if you want to fight, then you need to ask his permission first."


    "Okay." Shibukawa nodded, then asked, "Still, do I have to be so careful?"


    "I don''t want this world to lose such a powerful master like you after all, and you''re not Yuujiro Hanma who can receive a peace treaty from the United States, so just be careful, alright?" Tokugawa reminded Shibukawa once again.


    Shibukawa became curious about Shishio''s identity, but Tokugawa didn''t say anything and changed the topic of the conversation, such as aikido and fight.


    Shibukawa didn''t mind, but suddenly he felt the world changed.


    All the colors disappeared, and everything withered as if something had eaten the life essence of everything around him.


    Shibukawa stood panicked and looked around before his eyes focussed on the direction of the entrance of his residence.


    "What''s wrong?" Tokugawa was confused as to why Shibukawa suddenly stood up.


    Shibukawa didn''t answer Tokugawa''s words since he was afraid that he would be eaten by this person. His face turned pale, and his body was full of sweat.


    Unlike other martial artists, Shibukawa could envision and feel how strong his opponent was before he even fought them. It might be because of his experience of fighting over the past decades or his sixth sense, he wasn''t sure, but he could tell that the person that appeared in front of his residence was strong!


    However, that vision disappeared when Shibukawa heard the ring of the phone from Tokugawa''s side.


    "Oh, Shishio? Have youe? Wait, there! I''ll go there as soon as possible!" Tokugawa didn''t care about Shibukawa and dashed toward the entrance of the residence.


    Shibukawa took a deep breath, and somehow he felt several years older.


    "It''s not like a person, but a beast?"


    That''s how Shibukawa described it when he felt Shishio''s aura from the outside.


    "Tokugawa---"


    Shibukawa noticed that Tokugawa had gone, so he also quickly dashed to chase after him since he was curious about Shishio Oga. He might be scared, but that beast didn''te to fight. Instead, that beast came, asking him to teach, so he didn''t hesitate and met him.


    ---


    Walking slowly, Shishio''s hand was around Mai''s waist, helping her to walk.


    They did so muchst night, and even though Mai had a good rest and recovered mostly, she couldn''t walk so fast.


    "What is this ce?" Mai asked curiously, looking at the huge traditional Japanese-style house before her and many people with ck suits and ck cars parked outside of the house, but what made her dumbfounded was that the people with ck suits guided Shishio inside respectfully.


    Mai was quite nervous with all of those people, so she held him tightly, but her eyes kept staring at Shishio and the surrounding person curiously, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s the house of a master martial artist," Shishio said.


    "You really came to learn martial arts?" Mai asked dumbfoundedly since she thought that he was joking.


    "Didn''t I tell you before?" Shishio was speechless.


    "But - but I''d thought that you were joking..." Mai felt wronged, but then she became curious and asked, "What kind of martial art? Also, have you learned martial arts?"


    Shishio wanted to say something, but someone came toward him with a dash.


    "Shishio!"


    Tokugawa ran toward him with an excited and cheerful smile on his face.


    "Tokugawa-jii." Shishio nodded with a gentle smile.


    Mai looked at Tokugawa curiously and felt strange by the name of this old man. ''Tokugawa?'' She felt strange and kept looking at Shishio, waiting for him to exin, but Shishio didn''t look at Mai. Instead, he looked at the old man that came after Tokugawa.


    Simrly, with Tokugawa, the old man wore a yukata with socks and geta (wooden sandals). The only difference was that this old man wore sses, and Tokugawa didn''t.


    Shishio and this old man stared for a moment before he smiled and said, "Hello, Shibukawa-sensei. My name is Shishio Oga, and this is my girlfriend, Sakurajima Mai. Tokugawa-jii might have exined it to you before, but I hope that you can teach me your knowledge."


    Shibukawa nodded with a smile, but when he saw Shishio, he could feel a dread, feeling how powerful this young man was. However, he was also curious about what would happen if he taught his art to this young man.


    "Haha..."


    Shibukawaughed, then said, "I don''t mind teaching you, but you need to do one thing for me."


    "If it''s something that I can do, then I''ll do it?" Shishio said simply.


    Mai and Tokugawa looked at Shibukawa and wondered what he was going to say.


    "Fight me," Shibukawa said with a serious expression and full of fire in his eyes.


    This was how martial arts were. They wanted to be the strongest and win the fight.


    However, they needed to choose their opponent well, or else...


    Shishio smiled and thought that this old man was kind of cute. His expression was rxed as if he hade to the yground, but his eyes were majestic.


    "Okay. Let''s do it. Give me your all, so you won''t end up in the hospital, old man. However, you need to worry since even if you enter one, I have a hospital, so you won''t need to pay."


    Shibukawaughed happily and said, "That''s what I should tell you, little kid. Be careful, or else, you''ll show something embarrassing to your girlfriend."


    "..." Mai and Tokugawa.


    They didn''t expect the situation would turn into this.

 Chapter 360 - Is He A Ninja?

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Is He A Ninja?</h4>


    Shishio and Shibukawa had decided to fight.


    Shibukawa still remembered Tokugawa''s words before, and as long as Shishio agreed, he could fight him.


    ''Let me show you the difference in our experience, boy!''


    While Shibukawa must admit that Shishio might be better in terms of physical ability, he didn''t believe that Shishio would win against him in terms of experience, so at this moment, he didn''t hesitate and threw the geta from his feet toward Mai!


    Shishio was still hugging Mai''s waist at that moment, but suddenly he saw Shibukawa throw his geta on his feet right into Mai''s face!


    Mai was dumbfounded, and she couldn''t react, watching the geta about to hit her face.


    Shibukawa''s actions also dumbfounded Tokugawa, but inwardly, he knew that Shibukawa had messed up!


    However, Shibukawa''s trick didn''t end since he also threw his sses toward Mai again.


    The geta and the sses were about to hit Mai. However, the geta was caught by Shishio and threw toward the sses that were about to approach Mai.


    The sound of the collision of the sses and the geta were heard.


    The trajectory of the two items was changed, and they were redirected into Shibukawa''s direction, which made him dumbfounded!


    The lens of the sses shattered, sending several pieces of broken sses into Shibukawa''s eyes which made him subconsciously close his eyes, but even so, some pieces of the broken sses entered his eyes!


    "Arrghh!!!"


    Shibukawa wanted to turn and clean up his eyes, but suddenly the frame of his sses hit his nose directly, causing him to have a nosebleed!


    "Arg!"


    Shibukawa screamed in pain as tears gushed out from his eyes!


    If the frame hit his nose normally, then Shibukawa wouldn''t react so much, but the frame hit his infraorbital nerve, which caused him to sharp, shooting, and tingling pain.


    Still, Shibukawa''s torture didn''t end, especially when the geta that he was thrown before hit his balls, giving him indescribable pain!


    "ARGGGG!!!"


    Shibukawa dropped to the ground directly as he held his balls in pain, rolling around on the ground. The impact of his balls against his geta was powerful, and without a doubt, Shishio had an intention to bust his balls!


    Luckily, Shishio didn''t do that, which made Shibukawa sigh in relief secretly.


    These several actions only happened in a second, so Mai and Tokugawa couldn''t react and could only watch this situation in a daze without being able to say anything.


    Shibukawa was still screaming in pain, but before he recovered, suddenly he could feel something cold pressing against his carotid arteries, and even if he closed his eyes, he knew that it was a knife!


    Shibukawa wanted to say something to buy time while thinking about the countermeasure to solve this situation, but the sudden bloodthirsty aura caused his entire body to shudder, and he forgot about all the pain on his body. The only thing that he could think of was how to stay alive in this situation. However, all those hopes shattered when he heard this icy voice.


    "I''m grateful for your teaching, but don''t ever hurt my woman, or else..." Shishio''s voice was so cold and full of murderous intent. With his "Enhanced Voice," he could talk in a voice that could only be heard by his target alone. After all, he didn''t want his women to see this side of him, and his knife was also well-hidden under his hand, so no one could see it, and from the spectator''s perspective, they could only see him, pressing Shibukawa''s neck with his hand.


    Still, Shishio also understood what Shibukawa wanted to teach him.


    During a fight, your opponents wouldn''t care whether you were sleeping, taking a bath, fucking a woman, or anything. When your opponent saw your back wide open, they wouldn''t hesitate and attack you!


    Shishio knew that, and Shibukawa wanted to teach him this, but even if he knew that, he was angry!


    His women were off-limits, and if someone dared to hurt them, he might kill them and throw them into Tokyo Bay to be the fish pellet.


    "I - I know... I - I won''t do that..." Shibukawa quickly said as his teeth chattered. His face was pale, and his expression was full of horror toward Shishio since he could tell that this young man was strong!


    ''Also...''


    Shibukawa knew that Shishio wouldn''t hesitate to kill someone!


    Shibukawa somehow became even curious at Shishio since he could tell that Shishio''s skill at ninjutsu was amazing.


    ''Is he the heir of an assassination n or something?''


    ording to Shibukawa''s n, he would throw his geta and sses toward Mai, so it would divert Shishio''s mind on him. He knew that Shishio would protect his woman without hesitation, and at that time, he would show his aikido''s skill by mming him into the ground several times, teaching him some manners.


    After all, Shibukawa was quite jealous when he saw him walking intimately with his beautiful girlfriend into his house without shame, and Shishio also looked down on him, but he would have never expected that he would lose so badly that he didn''t have any room for resistance.


    Shibukawa''s n was clever, and anyone would easily fall for his tricks, but who Shishio was?


    Shishio had "Ninjutsu Mastery" and "Auto-Pilot" (super reflex), so solving Shibukawa''s sneak attack was just a trivial matter for him.


    Still, there was one thing that Shibukawa had learned, and he definitely wasn''t Shishio''s opponent.


    Hearing Shibukawa''s words, Shishio erased his bloodthirsty aura and hid his hidden knife again before he helped him to sit on the ground, then asked, "After I have done all of that, will you teach me?"


    "Of course!" Shibukawa still had his eyes closed since there were still some sses pieces on his eyes, but even so, he answered Shishio''s question without hesitation. "You have given your promise, so I''ll teach you. Also, I''m sorry for throwing my geta and sses toward you, youngdy." He apologized to Mai and lowered his head without hesitation.


    Hearing the apology of Shibukawa, Mai and Tokugawa quickly awoke from their dazes and couldn''t help but think about the confrontation that happened in just a second.


    Mai still had a conflicted feeling toward Shibukawa. She would be lying if she didn''t feel annoyed and angry since his geta and sses almost hit her but watching Shibukawa''s miserable situation was done by Shishio. She could only sigh and say, "It''s okay. Just don''t do it again." She didn''t really like the trouble, and she also didn''t want to trouble Shishio, so she didn''t want to entangle with this matter any longer. Still, she didn''t have any good impression of this old guy and didn''t want to stay in this ce.


    If Shishio didn''t want to learn from Shibukawa, then Mai would ask him to go back immediately.


    "Thank you," Shibukawa said sincerely since he was afraid that he might be assassinated if Mai didn''t receive his apology, but suddenly something crossed his mind.


    ''Let''s just ignore it.''


    Shibukawa was a smart man. While he might have been a rascal during his youth, he still knew something that could be touched or not.


    Shishio didn''t care about Shibukawa again since he knew that Shibukawa could take care of himself, so he walked toward Mai and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, thank you, Shishio." Mai leaned on Shishio''s body again and felt secure right beside him. "Sorry for causing you trouble." She thought that she had caused him trouble, especially when she was almost being attacked by before.


    "You''re my girlfriend. What do you apologize for?" Shishio gave a gentle smile and said, "Instead, why don''t you say thank you and give me a reward?" He whispered in a low voice that could only be heard by Mai.


    Mai blushed and hammered his chest. "Okay, but watch the time and the asion, alright?" She couldn''t help but remind him since there were many people that watched them.


    Shishio couldn''t help but smile happily as he hugged Mai, but then the sudden voice of Tokugawa only made him realize that this old man was still here.


    "Wow!" Tokugawa was excited and asked, "Shishio-kun, your ninjutsu skill is amazing!" He knew that Shishio had learned many martial arts, but it didn''t mean his level on those arts was so-so. Instead, his level had reached a master level, so Shishio learned other martial arts that interested him.


    Tokugawa had watched Shishio''s fight before, and he knew that Shishio had learned Bajiquan, Boxing, Taekwondo, and Ninjutsu. When he thought about those martial arts, he somehow understood why Shishio wanted to learn the aikido.


    "It''s nothing special," Shishio said simply.


    "...."


    Shibukawa felt bitter. If Shishio''s skill was nothing special, then what was he?


    Still, there was something that made Shibukawa feel bitter.


    "Um, can you help me a bit?"


    Shishio, Mai, and Tokugawa only remembered that they weren''t the only people here.


    ---


    While Shibukawa tended up his eyes, Shishio, Mai, and Tokugawa were waiting in the room where Shibukawa and Tokugawa were sitting before.


    The room had a traditional Japanese design, and the fish pond could be seen right from the outside.


    The sound of the rxing shishi-odoshi was heard. There were many questions that Mai wanted to ask, especially regarding her boyfriend. "So Shishio is a fighter?" She felt surprised when she heard it and looked at Shishio with a doubt.


    "Not an official fighter. Instead, it is just my hobby to fight," Shishio said simply.


    "Huh? Why did you do something so dangerous?" Mai asked with a frown.


    "It''s to be stronger," Shishio said.


    "Stronger? What for?" Mai asked with an even frown on her face.


    "So I can protect you better." Shishio patted Mai''s palm and said, "Remember the situation before, right? If I''m weaker, then the geta and the sses might hit you."


    Mai couldn''t say anything since she knew that Shishio was right, but she also felt warm since he knew that her man would protect her no matter how dangerous the situation. However, while his feelings touched her, she was worried about him.


    "Young Lady, you don''t need to worry about him. Your man is strong," Tokugawa said with augh.


    "Is Shishio strong?" Mai asked Tokugawa curiously.


    "I have his videos of fighting with me. Do you want to watch them?" Tokugawa asked.


    "Yes!" Mai nodded without hesitation.


    "..." Shishio.


    Tokugawa then called his bodyguards and told them to bring him hisptop, but at the same time, he looked at Shishio and said, "Still, you sure are amazing that you can even date the most popr child actress." His lips twitched, and he thought that Shishio really resembled his grandfather since there were so many women around him.


    Mai looked at Tokugawa curiously and felt the identity of this old man was particr since normal people, whether they were old or young, might ask for her signature or photos, but Tokugawa didn''t do that and only looked at her as a normal small girl.


    ''But...''


    Mai could see the excitement in Tokugawa''s eyes when he looked at Shishio. ''Don''t tell me...'' However, her forehead was flicked without hesitation. "Ouch!"


    "I''m not sure what you were thinking about, but don''t think something weird," Shishio said with a slight shudder.


    Mai pouted, but she didn''t say much. "But what are you going to learn from that old man... um... Shibukawa-sensei, was it?" She didn''t know much about Shibukawa since she didn''t have much interest in martial arts before. "Was it ninjutsu?" However, since her man was interested in martial arts, she became interested, especially when she saw his skill, fighting against Shibukawa.


    "No, it is aikido."


    Shishio, Mai, and Tokugawa turned their heads and saw Shibukawa standing at the door entrance.


    Shibukawa''s eyes were slightly red, but even so, they could see that he was alright.


    "Aikido?" Mai looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded then looked at Shibukawa. "So, Sensei, can you teach me now?"


    "Of course." Shibukawaughed happily and said, "Let me teach you the art of aikido."


    What was the distress of the powerful martial art?


    It was to find the sessor!


    They might be able to teach so many people, and many of them could learn their techniques, but it was a different matter for them if they wanted to have a sessor.


    Shibukawa hadn''t found his sessor since neither his children nor his students could reach his realm or even exceed him in terms of martial art.


    ''But what about him?''


    Shibukawa looked at Shishio with a smile and said, "Sure, let''s do it now."

 Chapter 361 - Aiki

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Aiki</h4>


    Shishio and Shibukawa stood on the top of the mat, facing each other on the dojo inside Shibukawa''s house.


    Shishio had changed into aikido dogi that Shibukawa lent.


    Shibukawa looked at Shishio and nodded secretly. If Shishio became his student, without a doubt, many female students would sign up excitedly, especially when he saw how handsome he was. "By the way, can I take a picture of you?"


    "...Sure." Shishio''s expression was weird, then asked, "You''re not going to use it for an advertisement or something, right?"


    "...." Shibukawa.


    "I don''t really mind, though," Shishio said simply.


    "Thank you." Shibukawa smiled happily.


    "...." Tokugawa and Mai.


    Tokugawa and Mai were speechless, watching the interaction between Shishio and Shibukawa. They were sitting on the side of the dojo, watching Shishio and Shibukawa standing in the middle of the dojo.


    Mai looked at Shishio and thought about the fighting video she had watched before. She felt quite conflicted when she learned that her boyfriend was fighting in the underground fighting arena. She was afraid that he would be hurt, but when she saw how strong he was, there was this sense of pride welling up in her heart, and somehow, it turned her on, watching him fight.


    Still, Mai became dumbfounded when she learned the old man''s identity beside her was the descendant of the Tokugawa n, who had been the shogunate of Japan for the past centuries. She would be lying if she wasn''t nervous, but she seemed amiable, and his rtionship with Shishio was good, but even so, she decided to call him respectfully.


    Mai looked at Tokugawa and asked, "Um, sir, what is aikido exactly?" She didn''t know much about aikido after all, unlike karate or judo, even in Japan, there weren''t many people who learned aikido. Even boxing was more popr in Japan than aikido even though it had more history.


    "You don''t need to call me, sir. You''re his girlfriend anyway. Just call me, grandpa," Tokugawa said gently.


    "Okay, grandpa." Mai nodded and didn''t think too much.


    Tokugawa smiled and said, "Well, if I have to describe aikido as a soft martial art. It''s suitable for a woman to learn."


    "Soft?" Mai was confused.


    "In this world, there are two types of martial arts." Tokugawa raised two of his fingers and said, "There are hard and soft martial arts. Hard martial art is something that you usually see in karate or boxing. Practitioners of those martial arts train their bodies hard to give more powerful strikes. On the other hand, soft martial arts are different. They don''t need to have a powerful body. Instead, they need keen observation and calm judgment. They use their opponent''s strength and momentum, redirect them, and even use the opponent''s force to win against their opponent."


    Mai was surprised but also confused. "Using your opponent''s force?"


    "If you''re confused, then you should watch them since they''ll show you what Aiki truly is."


    "Aiki..." Mai murmured and looked at Shishio. Still, no matter what he wore, he was so handsome, she thought at that moment.


    ---


    Shishio and Shibukawa, of course, heard what Mai and Tokugawa were talking about, but neither of them cared much.


    "How about we shake our hands?" Shibukawa suddenly said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Shibukawa''s facial expression and could tell that Shibukawa prepared him another surprise. He somehow wondered whether the old man in front of him was a master of aikido or ninjutsu. However, he also felt that an element of surprise was necessary when your opponent was stronger than you, so it wasn''t surprising if Shibukawa also learned ninjutsu.


    "Okay."


    Shishio knew it was a trap, but he still entered one without hesitation.


    Shishio and Shibukawa held hands together, but suddenly...


    "!!!"


    Shishio suddenly felt his entire body was heavy. It was as if there was a massive boulder on his shoulders that made him unable to exert his power. He couldn''t help but frown and try to fight back, but instead of standing up, he was forced to fall by Shibukawa!


    "Hohoho, what do you think? It''s amazing, right?" Shibukawaughed when he saw Shishio''s reaction.


    Watching this situation, Mai and Tokugawa were dumbfounded since a short and thin old man like Shibukawa could force Shishio, an athletic young man whose strength was three times that of a normal human, almost to the ground!


    "What''s happening?" Mai asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s Aiki." This was the only thing that Tokugawa could say since he didn''t understand the principle of Aiki.


    However...


    "Oh, I see."


    Shishio fixed all the errors on his body, ignoring thew of gravity, then stood up normally.


    "........."


    Not only Mai and Tokugawa, but Shibukawa was also dumbfounded since when they thought that Shishio would fall on the ground, he suddenly stood up normally as if nothing had happened. After all, his position was simr to someone who was doing limbo dancing and was about to fall, but even with such an unbnced position, he could stand up again as if nothing happened even though he was pushed by Shibukawa.


    "Do you understand?" Shibukawa asked calmly, but his heart was racing inside, thinking Shishio was a monster.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded then showed the example to Shibukawa. "Like this, right?"


    Shibukawa was familiar with his technique, but Shishio used this technique on him when he was unprepared, so he was quickly pushed by Shishio and almost fell to the ground before he quickly reacted, fixing his posture and standing up normally like Shishio.


    The reason why Shibukawa could make Shishio fall to the ground during their handshake was because of the center of bnce. It was hard to stabilize the body during a handshake, and just a slight change from that position would break one''s center, so it was easy to make one fall into the ground as long as one was pushed.


    Shibukawa was full of sweat, but even so, his smile became even brighter. "How about another one?"


    "Do you have more interesting techniques?" Shishio asked. He didn''t mind receiving and being attacked by Shibukawa''s techniques since that was the faster he was to learn the essence of Aiki.


    Shibukawaughed then said, "Then try this."


    Unlike before, Shibukawa held Shishio''s wrist. Then without hesitation, he dropped him.


    *BAAAM!*


    Shishio fell to the ground, his entire body was mmed, but before his face hit the ground, he used his arm to stop the technique.


    However, Shibukawa''s technique didn''t end, and he twisted Shishio''s arm slightly before he raised his hand, forcing Shishio to stand up by himself and throw him into the air!


    ".........."


    Tokugawa and Mai opened their eyes wide since the scene before them was like magic.


    Shishio, whose body was almost twice or thrice, was thrown into the air by such a small old man!


    If the two of them didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it.


    However, Mai quickly reacted and shouted his name in worry. "Shishio!"


    Shibukawa''s throw was powerful.


    Shibukawa added the weight and the force of Shishio before adding his own strength and weight into this throw, and without a doubt, Shishio would be injured if they were fighting on the street since the ground was made from concrete. Luckily, they were standing on the mat floor, but even so, it would hurt as long as one was mmed with such a powerful throw.


    However...


    Shishio twisted his body in the air beforending on the ground gracefully. However, he looked at neither Shibukawa nor Mai. Instead, he was thinking about the techniques that Shibukawa used.


    Frankly, Aiki intrigued him since this martial art was different from what he had learned.


    ''It''s different from the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu that I have mastered.''


    If the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu that he had gotten from his reward would focus on the structure of joints, bones, and body.


    Then Aiki would be more focused on the reflex movement.


    Unlike joints, bones and the body could be stronger and bigger, depending on one''s physical structure and training.


    The reflex was different. Whether one was big, thin, fat, or anything, everyone had a simr reflex. Their reaction was simr, so whether one was weak or strong, it didn''t really matter for Aiki.


    There might be one who had a different reflex because of the mutation at birth, but everyone was mostly the same.


    Shishio understood instantly that one needed to be a genius to understand thisplex martial art.


    ''Understanding reflexes, huh?''


    Still, Shishio instantly understood the weakness of the Aiki, but it was better to leave unsaid since the fewer people know, the better it was.


    ".........." Mai and Tokugawa.


    Shibukawa frowned and asked, "You have learned gymnastics?" His lips twitched, and he thought that Shishio was really the ban of the Aiki.


    "No, but I have confidence in my bnce." Shishio had an "Enhanced Bnce," and unless he was in the situation of a lucky pervert, he believed that he wouldn''t fall or be thrown by someone since his bnce was really that unbelievable.


    "Bnce..." Shibukawa sighed and said, "Well, you might understand the essence of Aiki, but can you exin it to me?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "Aiki is to pull when you are pushed and to push when you are pulled. It is the spirit of slowness and speed, of harmonizing your movement with your opponent''s ki. Its opposite, kiai, is to push to the limit, while aiki never resists." This was what he felt when he tasted Shibukawa''s technique.


    Shibukawa had never forced his power into him. Instead, he used his strength to defeat him, which was why Shishio felt that this martial art was interesting!


    "That''s right!" Shibukawa smiled and said, "You don''t need a huge body, a strong body to master Aiki. This is what you need." He pointed his finger at his brain as he smiled. "But what if you have a strong body and Aiki? What will happen at thebination of those two?"


    "Not sure, but I''ll probably show it to you soon," Shishio said with a smile.


    Shibukawaughed happily and said, "That''s right! Show me then! I want to see it! How are you going to develop Aiki!"


    "Don''t hold back, Sensei. Let me learn all of your techniques," Shishio said and dashed, letting himself defenseless in front of Shibukawa.


    "Sure, let me beat you up until you understand everything!" Shibukawa took a deep breath and prepared to use his all.


    ---


    Shibukawa and Shishio had entered the "zone."


    All voices, colors, smells, tastes, and everything disappeared.


    Their minds were void, and in their minds were only focussed on each other, without letting their guards down.


    They constantly moved from one ce to another inside the dojo like flowing water that flowed around obstacles, finding the easiest path rather than strongly resisting them.


    They kept moving without stopping until Shibukawa''s body couldn''t support his spirit anymore. His breathing was hard as he copsed on the ground.


    After training for an hour, Shibukawa was full of sweat, drenched from his face and body, and his face was pale, and he couldn''t even move a single muscle of his body. "Damn, I hate being old!" He could feel the improvement when he had his spar with Shishio, and it was so fun that he didn''t want to stop, but because of the limitation of his old body, he couldn''t continue since his entire body was so heavy that he almost copsed.


    It had been a while since Shibukawa had this much fun, but this old body stopped him from having fun.


    ''Body...'' Shibukawa murmured and thought that he might achieve enlightenment to develop his Aiki better.


    Shishio was also full of sweat since his mind had been running at the fastest speed to understand every technique used on him by Shibukawa. "I''lle to your house again in the future, Sensei. When Ie back, you''ll be surprised."


    "Hahaha." Shibukawaughed as heid on the dojo mat and said, "When youe back, I''ll be stronger!"


    "That''s what I want to hear. Don''t lose to me so easily," Shishio said with a smile.


    ''Don''t lose to me so easily.''


    This sentence might seem to look down on Shibukawa, but after fighting with Shishio for the past hour, he understood what kind of beast Shishio was. "Let me see what kind of Aiki that you have understoodter."


    The two wereughing and talking happily.


    However, for Mai and Tokugawa, who had been watching their confrontation, there was only one word that could describe the fight that happened in front of them.


    ''Beautiful....''

 Chapter 362 - Tokugawa Is Crying

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Tokugawa Is Crying</h4>


    Tokugawa and Mai had never thought that martial arts could be so beautiful.


    Watching the confrontation between Shishio and Shibukawa, they felt as if those two hade out from their bodies and became one with the world.


    "Wh - what was that?" Tokugawa asked since he could feel the state of Shishio and Shibukawa were so different before that he could only marvel, watching the fight between the two.


    Mai was also curious and looked at her boyfriend since he was so handsome before. Shishio might be handsome, but when he was fighting against Shibukawa, she felt that she had be more handsome, which made her curious about what had really happened.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and looked at Shibukawa. After all, even though he was familiar with the terms of martial arts and had even mastered many martial arts, none of those martial arts originated from Japan, so he didn''t know how to exin the mental state that he and Shibukawa had during a fight before.


    Shibukawa noticed Shishio''s gaze and nodded. "It''s Mushin."


    "Mushin?" 2x


    Tokugawa and Mai looked at Shibukawa curiously.


    Shibukawa didn''t move from his spot and stilly on the dojo mat, staring at the ceiling, reminiscing about the wonderful state of mind when he fought Shishio.


    "It''s like Zen." Shibukawa thought for a moment and said, "It is a state of a person''s mind that is free from thoughts of anger, fear, or ego duringbat or everyday life."


    "So what happens after you reach that Mushin?" Tokugawa asked more since it was his first time seeing it.


    "When I stood against Shishio, I didn''t think of him, his techniques, nor his attacks. I just stood there, forgot all of my techniques, and only followed my subconscious. I understand the uselessness of techniques and be truly free to move. And, I felt that I had be one with earth and heaven."


    Shibukawa clenched his fists lightly and felt that state of mind was so wonderful that he instantly understood the use of all the techniques that he had practiced thousands of times.


    ''If only I wasn''t old.''


    If Shibukawa wasn''t old, he felt that he could continue such a state with Shishio for an entire day!


    If Shibukawa did that, the improvement of his martial arts would be faster than what he had trained for a decade!


    However, Shibukawa wasn''t in a hurry since the improvement he gained was too fast, and he needed to understand them after taking enough rest.


    Still, there was something that Shibukawa needed to say.


    "Sorry for falling so suddenly, Shishio."


    Not only him, but Shishio also gained an improvement that couldn''t be imagined with just an hour of a fight.


    Shibukawa could feel the eagerness and the strong will that came from Shishio at that time. Unfortunately, his body couldn''t support him, and he couldn''t be an opponent that could satisfy him.


    "It''s alright, Shibukawa-sensei. I learned a lot from you." Shishio shook his head and thought that the fight he had with Shibukawa was wonderful, and he had learned many things about Aiki. He knew that he had reached a master level of Aiki, but there were still many improvements that he could do with Aiki.


    Aiki was the first martial art that Shishio learned by himself, not he gained by a system, so he was curious about how far he could go with this martial art.


    While Shishio was thinking about Aiki, Mai and Tokugawa thought about the exnation about Mushin that Shibukawa exined.


    ''Mushin...''


    Mai and Tokugawa became curious, but in Shishio''s mind, a Mushin was simply a "Zone."


    Shishio could enter it anytime and anywhere he wanted to, but it was different from other people. When he fought Shibukawa, he activated his "Zone" and "Zone" on Shibukawa, so Shibukawa could use all of his might, techniques, and experiences without being held back by emotions and other obstacles on the body and mind.


    Unfortunately, Shibukawa was old, and he couldn''tst long.


    "How about you, Shishio-kun? Do you understand Aiki now?" Tokugawa asked curiously.


    "Yeah, I understand it." Shishio nodded, and his answer brought a smile to Tokugawa, so while the fire was hot, he poured gasoline. "So, will you try to have a fight?"


    "......" Shibukawa, Shishio, and Mai.


    Shibukawa let out a sigh and thought about Tokugawa''s bad habit.


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa and remembered that this old guy called him to ask something, but suddenly Tokugawa asked him for a fight?


    Personally, Shishio also wanted to try his Aiki on someone, but when he thought about the fighters that fought on Tokugawa''s arena...


    "Wh - what''s with that expression?" Tokugawa felt strange when Shishio stared at him with such a gaze.


    Shishio let out a sigh and asked, "Who are you going to let me fight?"


    "Hmm..." Tokugawa suddenly fell in silence and rubbed his chin in deep thought.


    Shishio would be lying if he wasn''t tired, but his body recovery was quick, and as long as he ate, he would be okay.


    Mai quickly approached him and pulled him to sit right beside her and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m alright, but I''m all sweaty. Are you alright with it?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s alright," Mai said with a blush and felt that his sweat smell was nice, but then she quickly asked, "Are you going to fight someone?" She held Shishio''s hands and put them on herp, staring at his eyes straight. While she might have watched him fight in the video and watched him win that fight, it didn''t mean that she wasn''t worried. "You''re strong enough. You don''t need to fight." She knew that he was strong enough, so there was no need for him to fight, right?


    Shishio patted Mai''s palm and said, "It''s okay. It isn''t as dangerous as you think, and I just want to test the martial art that I have learned from Shibukawa-sensei."


    "That''s right, Young Lady." Shibukawa also joined and said, "In my youth, I fought many people, so I could test my techniques and became str ---" He stopped when Mai red at him.


    Mai felt that the old people in this ce were all rascals, and she just wanted to bring Shishio back, but before she could say anything, her lips were kissed by Shishio.


    "..."


    Shishio kissed Mai for a moment before he parted his lips. "You don''t need to worry, alright?"


    "...." Mai kept staring at Shishio for a moment, then let out a long sigh. She leaned on his chest and said, "Don''t get hurt, alright?"


    "I won''t." Shishio hugged Mai as he patted her arm gently. "I''ll win."


    Mai stared at Shishio and loved this confident expression on his face and wanted to kiss him again, but someone disturbed him.


    "Cough! Cough!" Tokugawa quickly reminded the young people that he was here.


    Mai looked at Tokugawa with displeasure, but Shishio asked, "So who do you think should I fight with?"


    "I have thought of many people, and I think the best person to test your Aiki is Hanayama Kaoru," Tokugawa said without hesitation as he showed a satisfied expression, showing that he had found the right opponent for Shishio.


    "....." Shibukawa.


    "Hanayama Kaoru? Who is that? A famous martial art?" Mai asked curiously.


    "No, he''s a yakuza," Tokugawa said confidently.


    "....." Shishio and Mai.


    "But he isn''t a normal yakuza. Instead, he''s the strongest yakuza and the second generation of the boss of the Hanayama Group," Tokugawa exined happily, but...


    "I refused," Shishio said and felt that it had been a while since he said that sentence.


    "Why?!" Tokugawa was confused since he thought he had found a perfect person to try Shishio''s power, but he didn''t expect him to reject it.


    "Hanayama Kaoru isn''t even a martial artist, right? Probably, he''s a brawler or a fighter, who is only relying on his strong body to fight, right?" Shishio said.


    "....."


    "While I don''t mind fighting him, and I believe that I can win, I''m toozy to take care of the aftermath," Shishio said.


    "Aftermath?" Tokugawa looked at Shishio curiously and epted the fact that Hanayama Kaoru would lose to Shishio since he could tell how strong the young man in front of him was.


    "If he loses to me, won''t he try to force me to have a rematch? If I don''t ept or if he doesn''t ept his loss, won''t he attack my family or the people that I care about?" Shishio asked with a frown. While he knew about Hanayama Kaoru, he was pragmatic, believing that he needed to prepare for the worst.


    After all, there was no way that Shishio would believe in Tokugawa or anyone else''s words promises.


    A promise is just a promise. After all, anyone can break it.


    Unless they sign a contract, of course.


    "Hanayama isn''t someone like that!" Tokugawa vehemently denied Shishio''s usation.


    "How can you be so sure? Can your empty promise really tell me that he won''t do anything if he loses? Or can you control this person so he won''t do anything? This is rted to people that I care about. If something happens to them, your life won''t do much," Shishio said as he stared at Tokugawa. While he didn''t mind fighting with a yakuza boss, he felt that it was too troublesome. If something happened to his family or his lovers, what could Tokugawa do?


    While Tokugawa might have power and authority, Shishio felt that this guy was nothing but just a spoiled old man.


    Mai also strongly agreed with Shishio since she didn''t feel that there was anything good about fighting with a yakuza.


    "If that really happens, I''ll be responsible for your protection!" Tokugawa said without hesitation, but at the same, he sighed since Shishio was too careful.


    "Your bodyguard can''t even protect you. How can they protect my family?" Shishio asked sarcastically.


    "........." Tokugawa.


    Shishio shook his head and said, "Forget it. I''ll go back first."


    "Huh?!" Tokugawa was dumbfounded and asked, "What about the fight?"


    "No, I don''t want to fight," Shishio said and stood up while helping Mai to stand.


    "Why?! I''ll give you a houseter!" Tokugawa quickly grabbed Shishio''s legs, and his eyes were watery on the verge of crying since he couldn''t see Shishio fighting.


    "......." Mai looked at Tokugawa speechlessly and understood how Shishio could get the entire apartment building where her apartment was located.


    "Because you choose an unreliable opponent." Shishio was also speechless at Tokugawa''s reaction.


    "So, who do you want to fight? I''ll ask someone to help you set up the battle!" Tokugawa quickly said.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "How about someone from the Kengan Match? I think they should have a fighter who focuses on power or strength." He felt that fighting someone from the Kengan Match was more reliable since they still thought about the consequences of fighting someone''s rich. Unlike those people in the Underground Arena who were allwless and weren''t that different from a criminal.


    "Fighter who is focused on power or strength, huh?" Tokugawa thought for a moment and suddenly got an idea. "Okay, okay, I''ll set up the match!" He was excited and was about to call his best friend, Katahara, but Shishio stopped him.


    "Wait a moment!"


    "Wh - what?! You''re not going to stop the fight, right?" Tokugawa wouldn''t let go of his phone and hugged it tightly in case Shishio would steal it.


    "......"


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, "I don''t want any audiences. I just want a private fight."


    "Okay, but I can watch it, right?" Tokugawa asked.


    "You, or the person who is rted to fighting, are okay to watch, but I don''t want something like a crowd," Shishio said.


    "Can I watch it too?" Shibukawa suddenly asked.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded, then looked at Tokugawa again. "If you can promise me that, then you can set up the fight."


    "Okay, I promise you!" Tokugawa said in one breath, then took his phone and called his best friend, Katahara Metsudo.


    Looking at the excited Tokugawa, Shishio could only feel that this old guy was too...


    Shishio let out a sigh and decided not to overthink since it was better to go home and enjoy his time with his girlfriends first.


    Still, Shishio couldn''t wait to test the martial art that he had just learned and wondered who his opponent would be.

 Chapter 363 - Grocery Store

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Grocery Store</h4>


    After Shishio had made his promise to have a fight, Tokugawa moved swiftly to prepare everything. He also abided by his promise not to have a crowd during Shishio''s fight. While he felt that it was a bit of a pity, he also understood that each fighter had different aspirations.


    Tokugawa suddenly felt that Shishio was contradictory. He still remembered Shishio''s dream that he uttered on the Underground Arena, where he told him and Shiina that he wanted to be remembered forever.


    However, Shishio''s request that asked him to set up a fight without the audience made him think that Shishio''s dream had changed.


    ''Or is it rted to Doppo?''


    Tokugawa thought that might be the case, and he would respect Shishio''s decision since either way, he didn''t care much as long as he could see an exciting fight.


    ---


    While Tokugawa tried to set up a match for him, Shishio decided to go back with Mai.


    However, unlike her lively state before, Mai didn''t open her mouth when they walked out of the house.


    "Should we go to a restaurant or something?" Shishio asked as he was about to wear his helmet.


    "No, let''s go to the grocery store. I want to eat at home," Mai said as she hugged Shishio''s waist.


    "Okay."


    Shishio nodded and rode his motorcycle toward the closest grocery store. He could tell that even though she still talked with him, her state of mind was quite weird. Fortunately, he understood why she reacted this way.


    ---


    As they arrived at the grocery store, Shishio and Mai wore face masks again.


    Mai was, after all, a public figure.


    Mai might have taken a break for a year, but her poprity didn''t diminish, especially when there was news that she was about toe back to showbiz. She was still known as the most popr child actress in this country.


    Still, that most popr child actress had grown up and be a woman now.


    Mai didn''t really want to enter the gossip tabloid, and she also didn''t want them to notice Shishio since she could see how troublesome it was, especially when her boyfriend was so handsome.


    Shishio picked up the shopping cart and yed with it like a child before walking toward Mai.


    "........." Mai.


    "...Isn''t it a bit too much to use a shopping cart?" Mai asked and ignored the fact that Shishio was ying with the shopping cart.


    "Even if we use a shopping cart, it doesn''t mean that we have to fill them with full items, right? We just need to buy what is necessary," Shishio said with a smile. While his smile might not be seen since it was hidden by his facemask, one could see that he smiled through his eyes.


    "Okay." Mai nodded, then walked toward the meat area aisle inside the grocery store. "Let''s get meat first. You ---" She wanted to walk, but Shishio grasped her hand.


    "Let''s walk by holding our hands," Shishio said.


    "........"


    Mai looked at Shishio for a moment and said, "...Isn''t it hard to walk like this?"


    "It might be hard, but I like it." Shishio didn''t move away from Mai''s gaze and said, "Also, you''re angry, right?"


    "I''m not angry," Mai said curtly before she looked away, but she didn''t pull her hand away from him.


    "I''m sorry for making such a decision without discussing it with you." Shishio apologized sincerely and said, "I know that you''re worried about me, but even so, I won''t stop."


    Mai''s lips trembled, and her eyes reddened. "If you know that I''m worried about you, then why do you still decide to fight? Also, what do you mean that you won''t stop?!" She didn''t want to appear weak in front of him, so she pretended to be angry, staring at him.


    "Like me who respects your choice to continue to be an actress." Shishio looked at Mai and said, "I also want you to respect my choice that I want to be stronger."


    "....."


    Mai wanted to open her mouth then closed it again.


    While she wanted to ask what was the point of getting stronger, he could also ask what the point of getting famous was. However, he didn''t ask that, and he respected her choice to continue working as an actress if she wished.


    When Mai connected his wish to be stronger and her wish to return to the showbiz, she understood what Shishio wanted to do, so there was no way for her to stop him.


    After all, it was his dream.


    While Shishio knew that it might make her worry, he wouldn''t stop since it was a path he had chosen.


    "I know..." Mai''s voice trembled slightly, but then she said, "But promise me, when you fight, you have to call me. I need to be by your side when you fight."


    "Thanks, Mai." Shishio pulled down his facemask, kissed Mai''s cheek, and hugged her happily.


    Mai could only sigh since she felt that her boyfriend was like a huge child. While she was being hugged, she asked, "Still, what do you think of me?


    "I love you?" Shishio said while tilting his head.


    "...No. I don''t mean that. However, I''m happy to hear that, and I also love you, but what do you think of my return to the showbiz industry?" Mai asked since she hadn''t asked about his opinion regarding her decision to return to the showbiz industry.


    Personally, Shishio didn''t think anything if Mai wanted to return to the showbiz industry since his power in the showbiz industry in Japan was powerful, but it might be thoughtless if he said so since she had thought so much of his decision to fight someone while he didn''t put his thought into her decision to return to the showbiz industry.


    "While I might say that it is alright for you to return to the show biz industry, I''ll be lying if I don''t feel lonely, and like you, I''m also worried about you," Shishio said softly.


    "Lonely? Worried?" Mai asked as she kept staring into his eyes.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "From what I know, you need either month or more to make a movie. While I know that you might make a movie every day, it''ll be sad and lonely if I can''t see you during that time, but I respect your choice if you want to make a movie, so I won''t stop you. Also, I know how fierce thepetition in the showbiz industry is, and I''m afraid what will happen if you''re being bullied or receive sexual harassment." While he might have many girlfriends, who could cure his loneliness when Mai wasn''t by his side, he still felt lonely when Mai wasn''t by his side, and of course, he was worried about her too.


    Unlike Nana, Miu, Saki, and Shiina, who were close with their families who cared about them and many friends around them, Mai was alone, and her rtionship with her family wasn''t good.


    It might be part of the reason why Shishio often stayed with Mai since he knew that she was always alone.


    If Mai didn''t meet him, she probably might meet Sakuta in the future, but even so, besides Sakuta, she wouldn''t have many acquaintances since her life was pretty lonely.


    Shishio also knew that the showbiz industry wasn''t pure, and thepetition was fierce, so he was worried that Mai might be bullied.


    As for being sexually harassed, Shishio felt that unless someone wanted to be thrown to Tokyo Bay, no one dared to do it.


    Still, Shishio was good at acting, while he didn''t think too much before, but when he decided to say those words, he put all of his feelings into it.


    His voice seemed strong, but it couldn''t hide the loneliness on his voice, which made Mai''s heart tremble.


    Mai would be lying if she wasn''t lonely if she didn''t meet him for many days. She had been ustomed to his presence, and when she couldn''t see him, she would be lonely. Simrly, he would also be feeling lonely, but it might be because he had too many girlfriends that could soothe his loneliness that she didn''t think of that possibility before.


    Not only lonely, but Shishio also felt worried about her.


    Simr to her, who was worried to see him fighting, Shishio also worried about her if she returned to the showbiz industry. She knew that the show biz industry wasn''t all rainbow, and there was a lot of darkness there since she had been in this business for a long time.


    ''Should I not continue?''


    Mai suddenly hesitated whether she shoulde back to the showbiz industry since she felt that this kind of life wasn''t bad. She could stay together with his boyfriend and have a normal high school life that she had always dreamed of. While she was in the middle of thinking, she felt that something had flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Mai held her forehead and asked annoyedly, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you hesitant about?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    "I..." Mai was stunned, and she was unable to say anything.


    "While I want you to stay by my side, it doesn''t mean that I''ll force you to stay with me all the time. I have my own dream, and you also have your own dream." Shishio hugged Mai''s waist and said, "What the rtionship that I want isn''t something that will make us weaker and can''t live just because we can''t see each other for a day. Instead, it is a rtionship where we can grow stronger as we support each other, so don''t hesitate since I don''t want to be the reason for you to stop chasing after your dream."


    Mai''s eyes were red, and tears dripped from her eyes. "Um." She rubbed her face against his chest and hugged him tightly. While Shishio might be a scumbag, she must admit that she was so lucky that she had him by her side.


    *Growl!*


    "....."


    Mai was speechless and looked at Shishio, who blushed before she smiled and asked, "Should we go back?"


    "Okay." Shishio rubbed his stomach and sighed.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you." Mai pulled down her facemask, tiptoed, and kissed Shishio''s cheek.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Mai and asked, "...Have you recovered, Mai?"


    "...."


    "...If you do it gently, then it might be alright," Mai said softly as she lowered her head with a blush.


    Shishio knew that he needed to buy another thing at this grocery store.


    ''Is there a condom here?''


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but he might need to look for it.


    ---


    Shishio stopped his motorcycle and looked at the familiar house in front of him. He hadn''t been in this house for weeks or more, and somehow it started to feel unfamiliar to him. He thought he wouldn''te to this ce until then, but Nana suddenly told him that she wouldn''t move into the new apartment on Golden Week. Instead, she told him that she was going to moveter after Golden Week and asked him to stay with her in this ce together.


    Shishio stood at the entrance of the house for a moment until the door opened.


    "Ah, Shishio-kun, it has been a while."


    Her blonde hair fluttered because of the wind, and her massive boobs trembled as she walked. While her clothes might be conservative, they couldn''t hide her alluring body.


    Shishio once again realized how dangerous his sister-inw was.


    "It has been a while, Ayaka-nee," Shishio said softly as he prayed that he wouldn''t cause a mistake tonight.

 Chapter 364 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-in-law 1

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-inw 1</h4>


    There were only two days before the end of Golden Week.


    Shishio thought that Nana would move into his apartment, but suddenly she told him that she wouldn''t move right now and would moveter when they had entered the school. While he didn''t mind since he thought that she might not have finished preparing to move, considering she might spend her time on holiday with her family. However, he didn''t expect her to suddenly invite him to stay in Sunahara dorm together with her elder sister.


    Now, Shishio was right in front of Sunahara dorm, and Ayaka Sunohara greeted him excitedly.


    "It''s been a while, Shishio-kun!" Ayaka dashed into Shishio and hugged him.


    Shishio had a hard time maintaining his expression when Ayaka was running. Her two Mt. Fujis on her chest trembled up and down. Then when she hugged him, he could feel the two softest things that he had ever felt in his life, pressed against his chest.


    While the shape might deform because of Newton''sw, Shishio felt that the genes of the Sunohara family were outrageous.


    Shishio couldn''t fight against Newton''sw, so he happily hugged Ayaka. "It''s been a while, Ayaka-nee."


    Ayaka sniffed his smell deeply since she really missed him. She had always been in a dazetely, especially when she was alone. She was confused at why she felt this, but when Shishio was there, she felt that all of her worries disappeared instantly.


    However...


    "Shishio! Onee-chan!"


    Nana was speechless when she saw her boyfriend and older sister hugging each other.


    Shishio and Ayaka looked at each other for a moment and opened their arms at the same time to wee Nana.


    "....."


    Nana was speechless, but she didn''t think too much and hugged the two of them!


    Shishio, who was hugged by Nana, suddenly felt that he might have hypoxia sooner orter since four dangerous things were wrapped around his head, making it hard for him to breathe. Luckily, he had an "Enhanced Lungs," so he could enjoy this moment for so long.


    Still, while Shishio enjoyed this situation, he felt that it was better to enjoy it inside the house.


    "How about we enter the house first?"


    The two of them agreed and reluctantly let go of him before they entered the house together.


    When Shishio entered the house, he realized something, but he didn''t say much since Nana and Ayaka talked excitedly with him about their trip to the onsen trip at Izu penins before. "Did you go to Izu?"


    "Yeah." Nana sighed and said, "The wasabi ice cream that we ate was so delicious. We should go there together next time." When she was on holiday, she kept thinking about Shishio and felt that it would be good if she could go on a holiday with him.


    "Wasabi ice cream?" Shishio looked at Nana weirdly as he sat in the dining room. He nced at Ayaka, who prepared tea and snacks for them. He could see her butts were moving right and left, seemingly excited about his arrival.


    "It might sound weird, but the ice cream that is made with a real wasabi tastes nice," Nana said, trying to reassure Shishio that she didn''t fool him.


    "Really?" Shishio became curious and said, "Maybe, next time, we can go to the Izu together."


    "Yay~!" Nana hugged Shishio happily. "Then maybe, I should start a part-time job."


    "Part-time job? Where?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "How about Wagnaria near the school? It is close, and you''re familiar with the people there, right?" Nana said with a smile.


    "....."


    Shishio was speechless, but he nodded. "If you want to work there, then you should do it then." What he was worried about if his girlfriend decided to have a part-time job was her safety. Nana was a beautiful girl, and her boobs were huge, so without a doubt, many people might try to hit her up. However, if she was working in Wagnaria, he didn''t need to worry about that, considering there were many people that could protect her, such as a waitress with a powerful punch, a waitress with a katana, and a manager with a group of delinquent subordinates.


    Shishio could imagine Nana befriending all of them, and somehow he felt that it wasn''t bad since she might be able to tell him what had happened in his restaurant there.


    "What were you talking about?" Ayaka, who had brought tea and snacks to the table, asked them curiously. "By the way, you should try this, Shishio-kun. It''s a souvenir from Izu."


    "What is this?"


    "It''s Kuramushi Manju. It is so delicious when it is warm, but it still tastes nice when it is cold. Try it," Ayaka said with a smile.


    Shishio took the Manju and bit it slowly, chewing it on his mouth, and somehow it reminded him of the texture of when Nana and Ayaka hugged him together. "By the way, where''s everyone? I don''t see them here."


    "Oh, they''re still at their home. They should return here tomorrow," Ayaka said with a smile.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded since it was still Golden Week, so it was normal for them to stay with their family, but then he asked, "But is it alright for me to stay for a night here?" Nana told him that he should stay here for a night, so he brought his clothes, but when he thought that he would be living with his sister-inw, he still felt a bit strange somehow.


    "It''s alright. It''s lonely to stay here with just the two of us," Ayaka said with a gentle smile.


    "Just stay. What are you worried about?" Nana said as she hugged him before she opened her mouth, telling him to feed her.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment before he fed her the half-bitten Manju that he had eaten.


    "Delicious!" Nana chewed happily.


    Shishio sipped the tea then asked Ayaka, "If so, where should I sleep?" However, when he looked at Ayaka, he noticed that her expression was slightly strange.


    "Hmm..." Ayaka tapped her chin rhythmically, but she nced at Shishio, who fed Nana with a sigh before her eyes brightened instantly. "How about in my room?"


    "...What?" 2x


    Not only Shishio but Nana was dumbfounded.


    "But you should know that Akkun, Yuzu-chan, Yuri-chan, and Sumire-chan mighte back tomorrow. They might not like it when someone suddenly sleeps in their room, so there''s no other ce other than my room to stay, right?" Ayaka said naturally.


    "I can sleep on the sofa here, you know?" Shishio said.


    "No!" Ayaka shook her head and said, "How can I let you sleep on the sofa? You''re a guest, Shisho-kun."


    "But I''m a man." Shishio was speechless and asked, "What if I do something to you at night?"


    "Oh? What are you going to do to me, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked with interest.


    "Er..." Shishio was about to say something, but his cheek was pulled by Nana. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Nana!"


    Nana could feel that his long and big thing trembled slightly before and knew what this bad guy was thinking about. "Onee-chan has told you to sleep in her room, so you don''t need to reject it."


    Shishio rubbed his cheek and looked at Nana. "Are you okay with it?"


    "It''s okay. After all, I''ll be sleeping there too, right?" Nana smiled toward Ayaka and said, "Onee-chan?"


    "Of course!" Ayaka pped her hands excitedly and said, "The three of us will be sleeping together tonight!"


    "..."


    While Shishio was happy about it, he wondered whether it was morally okay to do this, but...


    Shishio nced at Nana and Ayaka for a moment and felt that there was no need for him to hesitate, right?


    ---


    While they talked to each other and also tasted the souvenirs that Shishio brought from Tateyama, it was time for dinner.


    "Nana, how about you take a bath first?" Ayaka asked.


    "Okay." Nana, who yed a game with Shishio, nodded and said, "Shishio, pause the game. Don''t continue without me."


    "Okay, okay." Shishio paused the game and looked at Nana, who went to the bathroom to take a bath. He wondered whether he could take a bath together, but with Ayaka, he felt that it was impossible. He stood up and said, "Ayaka-nee, let me help you."


    "Is that okay?" Ayaka asked.


    "It''s alright. I''m quite confident with my cooking skill," Shishio said.


    "Really? I''ll take that offer," Ayaka said with a smile.


    Shishio then walked to Ayaka and stood next to her in the kitchen.


    "Can you help me to pick up the mirin on the top shelf, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka suddenly asked.


    "Shelf? Which shelf?" Shishio asked.


    "The one that was on top of me," Ayaka said without looking at Shishio since she was busy at that moment.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka weirdly and felt a bit hesitant. The space in the kitchen was narrow, so if he took something from the shelf on the top of Ayaka, he needed to stand behind her, and their bodies would touch each other.


    "Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked in doubt.


    Shishio stopped hesitating and nodded. "Wait a moment." He stood behind Ayaka slowly and opened up the shelf on top of her, but then Ayaka''s big butts were pressed against his lower body.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked.


    Shishio couldn''t see Ayaka''s face since she lowered her head as she prepared the ingredients. "Nothing." He also pretended that he didn''t see anything and just pressed his hips against her, and of course, it caused a reaction on his lower body.


    Ayaka flushed when she could feel a big, hard, and hot thing on her butts, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Where''s the mirin, Ayaka-nee?" Shishio asked calmly.


    Ayaka somehow pouted when Shishio was so calm and said, "It should be at the back of the shelf. You should search it carefully and slowly."


    "Okay."


    Shishio also wasn''t in a hurry and rubbed his hard phallus against her butts.


    Ayaka also did the same and moved her butts clockwise against his thing. She bit her lower lip when she could feel his heat that slowly transmitted against her.


    "Ayaka-nee."


    Ayaka''s spine straightened when she heard his voice right beside her ear. "Yes? What''s wrong, Shishio-kun?" Her voice trembled as her body got hotter and hotter.


    "Here''s the mirin." Shishio still stood behind Ayaka as he put the bottle mirin closely and gently put his hand on her stomach while asking, "Do you need me to take something again from the shelf, Ayaka-nee?" He pressed his body closely without letting her go.


    "Hmn~~." Ayaka held her moan and said with some difficulty, "Maybe... a soy sauce too. It should be on the deeper part of the shelf."


    "Okay."


    Neither of them said anything, and they kept doing what they were doing without saying anything. They knew what they were doing might be immoral, but even so, their excitement couldn''t be stopped.


    "Ayaka-nee..." Shishio whispered right next to her face, which caused Ayaka''s body to tremble and her ears were red, but she didn''t intend to move away and waited for what he was going to do next.


    However...


    ''What''s wrong?'' Ayaka was confused inwardly since Shishio suddenly moved, but when she was about to ask...


    "Shishio, let''s continue to y the game!" Nana returned to the living room as she called Shishio happily.


    Ayaka''s heart raced so fast at that moment, but she sighed in relief since Shishio''s reaction was so swift.


    "Wait a moment, I need to help your sister cook," Shishio said as he calmed his phallus down.


    "Eh? Then I''ll help you too!" Nana said with a smile.


    "Oh, if Nana is going to help, then you should take a bath first, Shishio-kun. We''re alright with the of us here," Ayaka said of her usual gentle expression.


    "Okay." Shishio nodded, but when he was about to go to the bathroom, Nana whispered with a naughty smell. "I have just taken a bath. Don''t get excited there, alright?"


    "..." Shishio.


    Nanaughed before standing next to Ayaka as she talked happily.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment before he looked at Ayaka.. He wondered whether Ayaka was sexually frustrated, but as a good brother-inw, he felt that it was his duty to help her.

 Chapter 365 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-in-law 2

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-inw 2</h4>


    While taking a bath, Shishio thought that something simr that he encountered at Mai''s ce might happen, but it seemed that he was thinking too much since the time he took a bath, it was fairly peaceful, and it felt so rxing.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve had a quiet bath.''


    Yesterday, before Shishio went back after he stayed in Mai''s ce, he went to meet Saki and Miu before he returned to Sakurasou.


    Shishio faced one battle after another with many different girls, but he didn''t use an Aiki way of fighting by redirecting his opponents. Instead, he faced them bravely, defeating them whether it was a duel or a group by fighting alone.


    While Shishio might not have mastered the way of martial art, he might have mastered a way to pleasure a woman.


    Shishio''s sixth sense could tell that something might happen tonight, but since it hadn''t happened, it was better not to overthink since being so desperate wasn''t his style, but if he was offered, as a gentleman, he epted it with all of his might.


    Jokes aside, Shishio felt that the smell of this bathroom was sweet and lovely.


    ''It might be that there are only women living here.''


    Shishio ignored Akki Shiina (the only male living in Sunoharasou) subconsciously and thought that Akki was part of a woman too. While he might say this, it didn''t mean the smell of the male bathroom on the Sakurasou was terrible. Instead, it smelled natural. There was no strange smell or anything.


    As for the female bathroom on Sakurasou, Shishio hadn''t smelled it since he hadn''t entered it.


    While he was deep in thought, Shishio felt strange at why he suddenly thought about the bathroom.


    ''I must be so free, huh?''


    Or part of him might just want to avert his mind from what he was doing with his sister-inw.


    Shishio wasn''t sure why Ayaka had done that before and wondered whether she was either sexually frustrated or she was attracted to him.


    While he might able to control his pheromone to attract the opposite gender and make them be in heat, he hadn''t used this ability for that purpose, so there was no way Ayaka did what she did before because of his pheromone.


    Shishio thought for a moment before he scooped water from the bathtub with his hands and sshed it on his face since it was better not to think too much. It was better to ask the person herself since it was useless to think about such a matter.


    Shishio didn''t stay in the bathroom any longer and walked out, drying his body with a towel before changing his clothes into a t-shirt and shorts. While some people expected a perverted scene when the heroines might enter the bathroom would happen, nothing had happened to him in the bathroom.


    Shishio''s senses had been enhanced, and as long as someone walked toward him, he could notice them immediately, so his chance to get a lucky pervert situation would decrease unless he deliberately pretended that he didn''t notice, then a lucky pervert situation wouldn''t happen.


    However, while some people loved a lucky pervert situation, Shishio didn''t need such a situation at all.


    The lucky pervert situation was at best peeking or touching each other, and after that, nothing happened.


    On the other hand, Shishio had broken that barrier and became a hentai protagonist.


    Probably.


    Anyway, Shishio walked out from the bathroom to the living room, where he could hear theughter of Nana and Ayaka.


    ''Their rtionship is good.''


    Shishio thought that their sisterhood might be closer in the future, depending on how he was going to y the game.


    "Shishio, have you finished taking a bath?" Nana asked.


    "Yeah, it was a nice bath."


    It might be because of the warm water that even if he had cleaned up his body, there was still some white steam that emitted from his body. Hisplexion was rosy, and his hair was slightly wet as he let his bangs cover his forehead.


    "Geez, Shishio-kun, you should dry your body well, or else, you''ll catch a cold."


    Ayaka took the towel from Shishio''s neck and helped him dry his hair.


    "....."


    "I feel like I''m a kid if you do this," Shishio said helplessly.


    "Being an adult is tiring, and of course, they also need time to be pampered too," Ayaka said gently.


    Shishio raised his head and looked at Ayaka, who smiled gently at him, thoughtfully.


    "Onee-chan, let me do it!" Nana quickly said.


    "You don''t need to since his hair has been dried now." Ayaka then shook Shishio''s messy hair gently and felt surprised. "It''s so soft." The texture of his hair was between the wavy and the straight hair, but it was so soft.


    "Really?" Nana was curious and also touched Shishio''s hair. "Wow, it''s true!"


    Shishio looked at two sisters that touched his hair randomly and felt that the two Sunohara sisters were really dangerous since he couldn''t see the light with four big things covering his sky. Still, he wasn''t surprised when two sisters were attracted by his hair since he got an "Enhanced Hair" in the past.


    "What kind of shampoo did you use, Shishio?" Nana asked.


    "Just one that you can buy at the convenience store. It isn''t something special," Shishio said.


    "........"


    Nana and Ayaka couldn''t help but cast an envious expression on Shishio''s hair.


    After all, hair was the crown of women, and it could be called one of the most important things in their lives, which was why they had always carefully taken care of their hair.


    Wash it carefully and give them a conditioner after they have washed their hair. They also gave nourishment and other things too so they could have beautiful hair.


    Shishio noticed their expression and said, "But your hair is also beautiful, you know?" He caressed Nana''s blonde hair and sniffed the top of her hair. "It also smells nice."


    Nana''s tanned skin showed blush before she sat on Shishio''sp. "Really? Then try to touch it again."


    Ayaka pouted and also asked, "Shishio-kun, what about my hair?"


    "...How about we eat dinner first? I''m starving."


    Shishio felt that while the rtionship between the two sisters was good, they were surprisinglypetitive.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, they also didn''t continue to entangle and also started to eat.


    Still, Shishio must admit that the dinner tasted delicious. While it might not be perfect, he could feel the intense love and the warmth from each of the dishes that were prepared on the table.


    If Shishio had to give an example, it felt like motherly love.


    Somehow, Shishio started to miss his parents after he tasted the dinner cooked by Ayaka.


    "Is it taste good, Shishio-kun?" Ayaka asked gently.


    "Yes, it''s delicious, Ayaka-nee," Shishio said with a smile.


    "........."


    Nana and Ayaka were stagnated for a moment when they saw this smile.


    While Nana moved closer to Shishio and fed him happily, Ayaka looked at him thoughtfully with aplicated expression, showing a mix of reluctance and envy in just a moment of a second without the two noticing her.


    "Ey, let me join too!" Ayaka said cheerfully.


    ".........."


    Shishio felt that if he stayed here any longer, he was afraid that he might be a bad brother-inw instead of a good brother-inw.


    After dinner, the three of them sat on the sofa while watching the photos that were taken by Shishio on his trip to Tateyama.


    "You''re a really good photographer, Shishio-kun," Ayaka said in surprise since all of the photos that Shishio took were well taken. She felt that his skills might be even better than most professionals that took a photo in the magazine.


    "Yes, but you really took many beautiful girls'' photos, huh?" Nana said while looking at Shishio thoughtfully.


    "But I think that I miss the picture of the beautiful girl in front of me," Shishio said with a smile.


    "........."


    Nana blushed and kissed Shishio''s cheek before she asked, "You''re going to take my photo?"


    "As much as you want," Shishio said as he hugged Nana''s waist.


    "Really?" Nana asked happily.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded.


    "Yay~!" Nana smiled happily and kissed Shishio''s cheek again, forgetting that Ayaka was right beside them.


    "........." Ayaka.


    "Your sister is here." Shishio couldn''t help but remind Nana.


    Nana pouted, but she didn''t say much. After all, if they were alone, they might entangle with each other right now, but since her big sister was here, she restrained herself a bit. Frankly, when she met him, she just wanted to kiss his lips and hug him tightly as they touched each other''s bodies.


    However, Nana couldn''t do it now since her big sister was right beside them, so she thought for a moment and suddenly thought of a good idea.


    "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Nana stood up and walked out of the living room.


    Ayaka couldn''t help but sigh when she saw her little sister. "Shishio-kun, I''m sorry that Nana has always caused you trouble. Even though she might have grown up now, she''s still a spoiled girl."


    "No, I have never thought of her that way. While it is true that she might often cause trouble here and there, I feel that part of her is charming, and it has never troubled me, so you don''t need to worry, Ayaka-nee," Shishio said sincerely since even though Nana might be quite spoiled, she also often spoiled him too.


    "Is - it that so...?" Shishio''s answer was unexpected, and it made Ayaka flustered slightly. There was also part of her that felt envious of her little sister somehow. While she might be in her early 20s now, her experience in that area was minimal.


    In her high school time, Ayaka had always been taking care of Nana, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t have friends. Of course, she had one or two close friends too and many other ssmates, but it was troublesome, considering many guys had always been staring at her with a weird gaze. While she had gotten used to that kind of gaze and just ignored it, she would be lying if she didn''t get tired of it.


    Ayaka wasn''t good with guys, especially when most of them had always stared at her with a perverted gaze. It might also be the reason why she lowered her guard against Akki Shiina since she had never thought of him as a guy, and with how small he was, she didn''t need to fear that he might attack her, then slowly watching him grow up, she slowly fell for Akki Shiina.


    However, the appearance of Shishio changed everything. After all, unlike Akki Shiina, who Ayaka needed to wait several years, there was one that unexpectedly could give what she wanted from an opposite gender that appeared right before her.


    Shishio wasn''t sure what Ayaka was thinking right now, and he was just concerned about her situation, considering she might be sexually frustrated right now.


    "Instead, are you okay, Ayaka-nee?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Ayaka wondered why Shishio asked her this question since she was alright.


    "While I don''t know how hard it is for you to work as a dorm manager, I can say that you have worked hard enough. You have to take care of everyone''s needs and take care of this dorm alone. It is such hard work, and it is admirable that you can do it by yourself. However, like what you have said before." Shishio looked at Ayaka and said, "Being an adult is tiring, and of course, they also need time to be pampered too, so are you alright, Ayaka-nee?"


    Ayaka stared at Shishio and couldn''t look away from him.


    "Ayaka-nee?"


    "...Is it alright for me to be pampered?" Ayaka asked.


    "Of course." Shishio nodded.


    "Then... then can you pat my head? Also, can you tell me if I have done a good job too?" Ayaka asked with a pampered tone different from her usual warm and mother-like tone.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka for a moment, then patted her head gently, making her squint her eyes happily.


    "Good job, Ayaka.. You have done well," Shishio said softly, which caused Ayaka to rub her face against his chest. He looked at Ayaka for a moment and felt that he had be a good brother-inw right now, right?

 Chapter 366 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-in-law 3

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-inw 3</h4>


    It might be Ayaka''s first time to be treated like this. It was soothing, warm,fortable, and she felt that she could depend on him for everything.


    It was as if Shishio told her that it was alright to be pampered, something that Ayaka had never thought of in her life before, considering she had been the older sister and the one who took care of her surroundings.


    However, even Ayaka was a human.


    Ayaka could be tired, angry, and she also had other ugly emotions, but she buried all of those feelings, showing her best side, so everyone could befortable around her.


    If Shishio didn''t remind Ayaka, she might not have ever realized that she was burning out. While she was happy with her job and satisfied with it, there was no way that one couldn''t have frustration with their lives even if they had a job that they loved to do.


    However, Ayaka also realized that this was wrong and it was immoral. Shishio was her little sister''s boyfriend, and asking him to do this was something that she shouldn''t do.


    ''Still...''


    Ayaka nced at Shishio, who gently caressed her hair, and their eyes happened to meet each other.


    "Hmm?" Shishio looked at Ayaka with some confusion.


    Somehow, Ayaka wondered why she didn''t meet him earlier.


    "By the way, Ayaka-nee."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend or something?" Shishio asked since he felt it wouldn''t be strange for someone as beautiful as her to have a boyfriend.


    Ayaka shook her head gently and said with a sigh, "No, I don''t have one, nor do I have the experience to be so close with the opposite gender other than my father like this."


    ''What about Aki Shiina?''


    Shishio wondered whether Ayaka hadn''t thought of Aki as a man, but this wasn''t surprising, considering Aki might be a child in her eyes.


    ''Still, is she a virgin?''


    Shishio''s sense of smell might be powerful, but it didn''t mean that he could see whether a girl was a virgin or not based on his sense of smell.


    Well, personally, Shishio didn''t think too much about whether Ayaka was a virgin or not since she was his sister-inw.


    "But there must be many who have confessed to you, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, there were many in the past, but I might have forgotten them since I don''t know them well."


    Many guys and even girls had confessed to her in the past. However, no one had caught her eye, or rather no one had ever made her heart move like what Shishio did to her.


    "Now that you mention it, I have heard from Nana that you were the one who confessed." Ayaka looked at Shishio curiously and asked, "Was that right?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes, I confessed to her, not the other way around."


    "So, do you like Nana?" Ayaka asked.


    "That''s something obvious, right?" Shishio said.


    "But why did you fall in love with her?" Ayaka asked curiously. While she knew that her sister was beautiful, could love be born so easily?


    "Why did you suddenly ask?" Shishio asked.


    "Isn''t it fine? I''m your older sister-inw, after all." Ayaka held Shishio''s shoulders and shook them up. "Come on, tell me."


    "...Well, I don''t really mind telling you, but don''t tell Nana," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Okay, so this is a secret between the two of us," Ayaka said with a smile.


    ''Why does it sound lewd?'' Shishio thought, but he threw that matter aside and said, "While I was attracted to her beautiful appearance, I didn''t love her at first."


    "...Eh?" Shishio''s answer was unexpected, and she couldn''t react to his answer for a while. "Then why did you confess to her even if you don''t love her? Are you ying with Nana?" She frowned and looked at him with displeasure. If he said a wrong word, then she might smack him with the two biggest things on her body.


    While the two biggest things on her body might not cause damage, they could cause suffocation to Shishio.


    "I mean, isn''t it normal? We have only known each other for a week or so at that time. Even if we''re in the same ss, can love be born so easily?" Shishio said naturally since he didn''t believe in love at first sight.


    Love at first sight only happened to handsome men or beautiful girls, and it had never happened to unattractive men or girls.


    In other words, everything was just either a hormone or lust.


    "You don''t have a dream, Shishio-kun," Ayaka said with a pout.


    "Then Ayaka-san, do you believe in love at first sight?" Shishio asked.


    "Well..."


    Ayaka thought for a moment, but she shook her head. She also didn''t believe in love at first sight since even the beautiful rose also had its thorns. Even a beautiful woman or a handsome man also took a shit on the toilet.


    There were no rules that one couldn''t have a dream that a beautiful woman or a handsome man didn''t go to the toilet, but the reality said otherwise.


    "I think that love is more meaningful when two people have realized the importance of each other''s existence in their lives. Instead of being affected by a sudden hormonal attack just because of the appearance," Shishio said.


    "Then, if you didn''t love Nana at that time, why did you confess to her?" Ayaka asked.


    "While I might be the one who confessed to her, the one who fell in love first was Nana," Shishio said.


    "Eh?" Ayaka was surprised, but then she frowned and asked, "Then you were forced?"


    Shishio shook his head and said, "I might not love her at that time, but I also know how charming Nana is. I can see that many guys will confess to her in high school."


    "That''s true." Ayaka nodded since there were many guys who had confessed to Nana during middle school, but Nana had never had an interest in romance until she met Shishio. "So, what does that have rted to your confession?"


    "At the time, I thought... what if she bes the girlfriend of another? I couldn''t ept it, so I decided to confess to her," Shishio said frankly.


    "...."


    Ayaka was stunned and asked with a frown, "So you confessed to her because of your selfishness?" Her question wasn''t wrong since Shishio decided to confess to Nana because he was selfish. He didn''t love her, but just because he didn''t want her to be with someone else, he decided to confess, which made Ayaka unhappy as an older sister.


    "You thought that it might be wrong, but how many guys can do this?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "...."


    Ayaka couldn''t say anything while it might sound easy to confess just because that person didn''t want a girl or a guy to be dated by another person, but that wasn''t true since confessing to someone wasn''t an easy thing to do.


    Your heart would beat so fast, your mind would wander around, you would panic, and the anxiety that came with the thought of your rtionship might change if you were rejected.


    "So that''s when she epted me back then. I''d thought that I would learn to love this girl," Shishio said softly.


    "...So you love Nana?" Ayaka asked with mixed emotion.


    "I love her." Shishio nodded since he loved Nana, but not only Nana since he also loved Shiina, Saki, Miu, Roberta, and Mai too. However, if he said that in front of Ayaka, he was afraid that he might be stabbed with a knife during his sleepter, so he smartly avoided the conversation.


    "......."


    Ayaka looked at Shishio, and there was a sense of loss in her heart. "But... have you thought that you might not love her at that time?"


    "Of course, I''d thought of it, but with how lovely Nana is, I guess, it can''t be helped that I feel an attachment toward her," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    "I see..." Ayaka nodded, then walked to the fridge before she walked back to the sofa again.


    "Why did you bring a lot of beers?" Shishio also had brought a specialty beer from Tateyama for Ayaka, but who would expect that she would suddenly drink.


    "It''s okay, right? I just want to drink it somehow." Ayaka opened the can and gulped it down.


    "........"


    Shishio stared at Ayaka for a moment and sighed, thinking that he was a bad brother-inw. If he was a good brother-inw, he wouldn''t have many other girls other than Nana, but he also wanted to remind Ayaka that he was her little sister''s boyfriend.


    While Shishio didn''t mind continuing what they were doing in the kitchen, he wanted to remind her about the consequences of their actions.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka, who kept drinking until Nana returned.


    "Shishio!" Nana hugged Shishio happily.


    "You''rete," Shishio said with a sigh, ignoring the fact that he knew Nana was eavesdropping.


    "Sorry, sorry." Nana stuck out her tongue and kissed Shishio''s cheek happily. She was doing her preparation before, but when she was about to return, she heard the conversation between Shishio and Ayaka. She knew how Shishio''s personality was and wondered what he would do when she left her alone with her big sister. While she might be hurt if he did that with her older sister, she didn''t feel surprised and felt there was a strange excitement in her heart when she and her older sister shared the same man together.


    However, Shishio was loyal and didn''t do anything to her big sister.


    While Nana was surprised, she became happier and kissed his cheek happily.


    "It''s alright. I understand that you need to go to the toilet." Shishio nodded thoughtfully, but Nana was flustered and refuted his words without hesitation. "I don''t do that in the toilet!"


    "....."


    Even a beautiful girl was also a human. Of course, they also did that on the toilet.


    However, Shishio didn''t intend to entangle with this problem, so he didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio suddenly noticed that Nana''s expression changed and turned into a shock when she saw Ayaka. He was curious and turned his attention to Ayaka, but he didn''t see anything, especially since Ayaka was just drinking alcohol.


    "...Did you let her go of alcohol?" Nana asked with a scared expression.


    "Huh?" Shishio was confused and asked, "Is there a problem with it?" Ayaka was an adult, so he didn''t think there was a problem with drinking alcohol.


    "Of cour ---" Nana wanted to say that it was a bit of a mistake to let Ayaka drink alcohol, but suddenly her lips were kissed!


    Not by Shishio, but by Ayaka!


    "Nana-chan~~! Chuu~~!" Ayaka grabbed Nana''s head and kissed her lips without hesitation.


    Nana couldn''t react and could only stare at Ayaka, who suddenly kissed her before her eyes rolled up since she also couldn''t handle alcohol and drank directly. Her head was fuzzy before she weakly slept on Shishio''sp.


    "....."


    Shishio was in shock, too, since he didn''t expect that the rtionship between the two sisters was so close. When Nana had fallen into hisp, he saw Ayaka staring at him with misty eyes and blush.


    "Shishio-kun..."


    Ayaka stared at Shishio before she held his head before she was ready to kiss him.


    "......"


    Shishio wondered whether he should be a good brother-inw or a bad brother-inw right now.

 Chapter 367 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-in-law 4

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-inw 4</h4>


    Hearing the soft yet alluring voice from Ayaka, Shishio''s mind was shaken for a moment.


    Without a doubt, Ayaka was a charming woman, and she was one of the most beautiful women that Shishio had seen in his life, but more importantly, she might be one with the biggest size he had seen in his life.


    Why did he add "might"?


    While Shishio was living in this world, it didn''t mean that he had seen how vast the world was, so there might be someone out there who had a bigger size than Ayaka.


    However, among his acquaintances, Ayaka was the biggest one, without a doubt.


    If it was before, Shishio might have trouble whether he should be a good brother-inw or a bad brother-inw, but when he smelled an aroma of alcohol that became closer and closer toward his lips, he stopped Ayaka by lifting her body.


    "....."


    Ayaka blinked her eyes and felt confused at why the distance between them suddenly became far. However, she understood everything and asked with a lonely voice, "Do you hate me?"


    Shishio nced at Nana, who was sleeping on hisp soundly and even rubbed her face against his stomach, feeling speechless.


    Your boyfriend was seduced by your older sister, but how could you sleep so soundly?


    Still, it was a good thing that Nana was sleeping since Shishio was afraid the thing he might talk about wasn''t suitable to be heard by Nana right now.


    However, if they could ept each other, it would be different.


    "I don''t hate you, and I don''t mind kissing you..." Shishio told the truth since who didn''t want to kiss someone as beautiful as Ayaka?


    Shishio was just a normal scumbag, and of course, he was attracted by Ayaka''s charm.


    "Then..."


    There was no barrier or an obstacle between them, especially when Nana was sleeping, so Ayaka was about to kiss him again, but a hand pressed against her forehead.


    "I don''t mind if we kiss each other, but let''s not do it when you''re drunk."


    It might be part of his pride as a scumbag that Shishio didn''t want to do anything weird to someone drunk, even if that woman or girl might be the most beautiful in the world.


    It sounded stupid since Shishio had be a scumbag, so there was no need to hesitate anymore. He could just kiss Ayaka then bring her to the room, having a good time together, but if she was sober.


    If Ayaka was drunk, then it was a different matter.


    While some people thought that alcohol was a good thing and felt it was cool to drink it, Shishio didn''t think so.


    Shishio might have drunk it in the past, but he only drank a small amount since drinking a lot of alcohol would numb his brain and make his head work slowly. Also, it might make people forget what had happened.


    After they kissed, Shishio didn''t want Ayaka to pretend that nothing had happened between them since he wanted to develop a deeper rtionship with her.


    While Ayaka might be drunk, her consciousness was still there, and she understood Shishio''s meaning. She pouted and leaned on his chest, trying to find afortable position, before she said, "You''re not a good man, Shishio-kun."


    "You''re not a good older sister either," Shishio said speechlessly as he felt he had been seduced whether the first time they met each other until now.


    Ayaka was stunned, but then sheughed and kissed Shishio''s cheek.


    Shishio didn''t stop Ayaka and patted Ayaka''s back gently and said, "You''re drunk. You should sleep."


    "Okay." Ayaka nodded, then said, "But carry me."


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Ayaka for a moment, carried Ayaka on his arm, and used his other arm to carry Nana, who slobbered on his shoulder.


    The string of liquid dripped from the corner of Nana''s mouth, giving her a stupidly cute charm that seldom appeared.


    Shishio thought that Nana was cute, but Ayaka was alluring.


    Ayaka smiled when Shishio carried her and Nana together while wondering whether he had nned to get two sisters together. While she might be lying if such a possibility didn''t cross her mind, because of the effect of the alcohol, she became bolder and hugged his head, pressing it against her chest.


    "You like this, right?"


    "...Er."


    Even a deity could get angry. Shishio, just a normal human with a system, also reacted when Ayaka pressed her breasts against his face. They were so soft and smelled so nice, but it was hard to breathe with tworge masses that covered his face. Luckily, one of his eyes wasn''t covered, and he could see his surroundings.


    "Shishio-kun, can you walk over there? Let me turn off the light first," Ayaka said as she kept pressing her chest against Shishio''s face.


    Shishio was speechless, but he followed her words and let her turn off the light before he walked in the direction of Ayaka''s room.


    Shishio pulled out his head slightly, but Ayaka kept hugging him tightly. He was helpless and asked, "What are you nning to do, Ayaka-nee?"


    "What are you nning to do if Nana is living in the apartment alone?" Ayaka asked back.


    "I don''t have a n," Shishi said naturally.


    "Really?" Ayaka asked with doubt, and clearly, the effect of the alcohol seemed to have disappeared from her head.


    "However, we''re lovers, so naturally, something might happen between us," Shishio said calmly.


    Ayaka wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth.


    "Can you open the door? My hands are preupied," Shishio said.


    Ayaka nodded and opened the door of her room slowly.


    Shishio didn''t have any strange feelings or whatever. He entered and walked into her body, cing Nana gently on the bed, letting hery there to sleep.


    However, as Nanay on the bed, she hugged his arm tightly, pressing it against her two masses with a stupid smile.


    Shishio looked at Nana helplessly and reluctantly took out his arm from her two masses.


    Nana seemed ufortable, and her hands moved around as if she was trying to reach something.


    Shishio caressed Nana''s soft cheek gently, which caused her to smile and dripped another saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    "...."


    "She''s so happy," Shishio said speechlessly.


    "Yeah, she doesn''t know that her boyfriend is a bad guy who is happy being seduced by her older sister," Ayaka also added.


    "....."


    Shishio nced at Ayaka for a moment and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since he wasn''t exactly a good guy either, and Nana knew that fact. However, Ayaka didn''t know that fact, but when he considered their rtionship, he felt it was better to keep this matter untilter since he was tired.


    "Your head must be dizzy now because of the alcohol. You should go sleep." Shishio also ced Ayaka on the other side of the bed and was about to go out, but his wrist was held.


    "Where are you going?" Ayaka asked.


    "I''m going to sleep on the sofa," Shishio said.


    "But..." Ayaka wanted to stop Shishio.


    However, Shishio didn''t really want to stay any longer since something might happen, and they might do something sorry to Nana if they really stayed together.


    "Well, I''ll go out now." Shishio was about to walk out of Ayaka''s room, but Ayaka pulled out his wrist.


    Shishio might not lose his bnce because of the sudden force that pulled him, but he deliberately fell since he fell on the top of the two softest things. His head was right on the top of Ayaka''s masses, and he wanted to rub his face there somehow, but he knew that this wasn''t the time for this since there was something that they must settle.


    Ayaka wanted to kiss him again, but Shishio flicked her forehead, making her pout.


    "Next time, not now," Shishio said, then left since he didn''t want to kiss her right now. Not when she was drunk.


    Ayaka looked at Shishio''s back before she let out a sigh. She then looked at Nana, who slept so soundly and couldn''t help but pull her soft cheek.


    "Fuweh...?"


    Nana was confused and showed an ufortable expression on her sleeping face.


    "I feel so jealous of you..." Ayaka sighed before she slept with her sister with a smile, thinking that their sisterhood would develop further in another sense in the future.


    ---


    Shishio was sleeping on the sofa, without any nket or a pillow in the living room. The night of the spring was quite cold. Fortunately, his body was naturally strong, so there was nothing to worry about.


    However, Shishio must admit that it was quite ufortable, not because of the sofa or the temperature but because his body was burning. He could still remember how soft Ayaka''s body was, and he knew that he could get her there, but by doing that, he knew that Ayaka would be trapped in a guilty feeling.


    So Shishio could only endure since everything needed a process.


    Still, Ayaka was an adult instead of a child, so she could naturally take responsibility for what she had done.


    However, the main problem wasn''t this.


    The two of them knew the main problem.


    While they knew that it was exciting, and they knew that it would feel nice, it wouldn''t be good for Nana.


    It wouldn''t be toote after Shishio might talk about this problem with Nana, but he hadn''t deepened his rtionship with Nana, so he needed to do it gently and slowly, so his ships wouldn''t be capsized because of an unexpected wave.


    ---


    Shishio wasn''t sure when he fell asleep, but he slept quitefortably until he felt something heavy on his stomach.


    "Ugh!"


    Shishio almost couldn''t breathe when his sr plexus was hit with a heavy mass. He coughed and opened his eyes unhappily. "Nana..."


    Nana straddled his stomach with a happy smile since it seemed that she had seeded in giving him a prank, but when she saw his painful expression, she felt sorry and apologized. "Sorry, are you alright?" She felt that she was too much with her prank.


    Shishio wanted to say that Nana had gained some weight, but he didn''t say anything since her appearance was still good and her slightly chubby body also wasn''t bad.


    "...What time is it?"


    Shishio didn''t see the sun through the gap of the curtain, so he felt curious at what time right now.


    "It should be five in the morning," Nana said subconsciously.


    "Huh? Why did you wake up so early?" Shishio was dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t it because of Onee-chan? She kissed me so suddenly!" Nana pouted when she thought her lips were kissed by Ayaka!


    "You weren''t good with alcohol?" Shishio sighed as he patted Nana''s head.


    "Well, I''m not good at it." Nana also leaned forward and let her entire body rest on Shishio''s body.


    "Don''t do this. Something on me might wake up," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Something?" Nana was confused until she felt something hard and big between her butts. Her face flushed as she looked at him shyly. "Pervert."


    "....."


    "By the way, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Remember before?"


    "Before?"


    "I promised to do anything that you requested from me, right? Don''t you have something to ask me? I''ll do anything now," Nana said with a smile, but this smile was unlike her previous happy and teasing smile. Her smile was full of allure. It was the smile of a woman who wanted to seduce the man that she loved.


    "..."


    Shishio thought that this must be his reward for being a good brother-inw.

 Chapter 368 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-in-law 5

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Shishio Is A Good Brother-inw 5</h4>


    Shishio still remembered their bet on the sports exam (chapter 278), where Nana told him that she would do anything if he could gain the best result for the entire ss. He had achieved the best result, but she hadn''t given him his reward.


    "So, can I ask anything?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "U - um..." Nana nodded shyly with a blush since she noticed the change in Shishio''s gaze.


    "Even a perverted one?" Shishio asked as he observed Nana.


    Nana didn''t tie her hair into her usual hairstyle. Instead, she let her hair reach her back. Her blonde hair was wavy, and she wore light make-up on her face, showing that she had woken up earlier than now, so she could prepare herself.


    Still, Nana didn''t want to show it deliberately since she only wore shorts and a loose t-shirt.


    Even so, Nana was still beautiful, especially when her white skin was shown through the gap of her loose t-shirt.


    While Nana might be tanned, part of her body was white, especially inside the shirt.


    Instantly, Shishio knew what kind of request he wanted to ask Nana.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, even though Nana was shy, she nodded. "Um." She might be quite bold, and her attack power was amazing, but her defense power was simply zero. Still, she was curious at what he was going to ask, "So what are you going to ask?"


    "Can I put my head inside your t-shirt?" Shishio asked with a straight face.


    "...What?" Nana was dumbfounded.


    "Can I?" Shishio asked.


    "Pervert!" Nana said with a blush.


    "Didn''t you say that I can ask anything, even a perverted one?" Shishio asked back.


    "But... but..." Nana didn''t expect that Shishio''s request would be so perverted!


    Nana thought that Shishio might ask for kissing or fondling her breasts since she knew that he often gazed into her breasts from time to time. While they might give her backache and often make her seem fat, she knew he loved them, so she was proud of them. However, she didn''t expect his request to be so perverted and unique.


    Still, Nana must admit that Shishio had always been faithful to his desires, and while he lied, he had never lied to his desires, and she didn''t hate this part of him.


    However, once again, Nana must admit that Shishio was a pervert!


    "Can you?" Shishio asked as he hugged Nana tightly and rested his chin on her breasts.


    "....." Nana looked at Shishio, who showed an expression of an abandoned puppy with watery eyes. She just couldn''t look at him straight at this moment and could only sigh helplessly. "Okay, but if my t-shirt gets loose, take responsibility, okay?"


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and said, "I''ll take responsibility."


    "Then do it." Nana was shy, but she was determined, so she pulled her t-shirt up slightly, showing her white stomach and purple bra.


    Shishio was stunned for a moment since he knew that they were big from the outside, but it was his first time to see how big they were.


    Also...


    ''It''s so alluring...''


    Her orchid-like scent was so nice as it spread into the room.


    "Hu - hurry up!" Nana sounded quite nervous and even embarrassed when Shishio gazed into her body.


    Shishio wasn''t in a hurry and caressed her stomach.


    "Hyaan~~!" Nana let out a moan before she pped Shishio''s hand directly with a red face. "Shishio!"


    "Calm down," Shishio said calmly.


    "But - but what if Onee-chan hears it?" Nana felt that she might not be able to meet her sister again if Ayaka saw what had happened here.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now." Shishio took a deep breath, trying to collect oxygen into his body since he was afraid that he might have difficulty breathing. He had to prepare well since he was about to start his venture on the two summits. While it wasn''t his first time to do this since he often put his face between the breasts of his girlfriends, it was his first time to do it when his girlfriend was wearing clothes, so he would be lying if he wasn''t nervous.


    Shishio was afraid that he might have hypoxia since he would be trapped in a dark and narrow ce. However, as a man, there was something that he would never back down, and so, he decided to move forward.


    ''Let''s go!''


    Shishio made up his mind and gently pressed his face against Nana''s breasts!


    "......."


    Shishio couldn''t say anything and felt that no words could describe his feeling since they were just too fantastic. While the bras might be an obstacle between him and the two summits in front of him, he also felt that it was akin to a guardrail that protected the one who visited the mountains, so they wouldn''t fall into the valley.


    Shishio knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry, and he needed to do it slowly, or else he was afraid that he might be a beast.


    <As you have touched Nana Sunohara''s breasts, you have received a Hoshino Resorts>


    Shishio felt that this system really disrupted him.


    "Ho - how?" Nana asked nervously. "Why didn''t you say anything."


    "Sorry, it is just too amazing," Shishio said with a sigh.


    Nana was speechless, but her naughty side suddenly awoke, and she asked, "Should I pull down my t-shirt now?"


    "Okay." Shishio nodded, and he was ready for it.


    Nana then pulled down her t-shirt and even covered Shishio with her t-shirt.


    It was dark, hard to breathe, and narrow, but even so, it felt wonderful.


    Shishio could feel as if he had returned to his mother''s embrace somehow.


    No, Shishio knew that his head was hugged by Nana right now.


    "Nana?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s wrong?" While Shishio might feel addicted by the feeling of her breasts, he pulled out her head and asked Nana since he was cornered about her state. "Did you hate it?"


    "No, it is alright, but..." Nana was hesitant to talk.


    Shishio hugged Nana, then carried her in his arms. He then opened the window door that was connected to the yard inside the living room.


    When Shishio opened the door, the temperature from the outside entered the room, and it was pretty chilly.


    "It''s cold," Nana hugged Shishio''s body back.


    "Should I close it?" Shishio asked.


    "No, let''s just stay like this." Nana felt that the cold temperature could make her head sober.


    Shishio then sat down with Nana and hugged his body like a big baby. He looked outside, watching the sun that slowly rose from the east, and softly called her name. "Nana."


    "Hmm?"


    "You know how strange our rtionship is in the eyes of the people. I''m not a good boyfriend to you since I''m not only dating you alone, you''re not my only girlfriend, and I almost let myself be seduced by your older sister," Shishio said.


    "...You''re pretty frank about it." Nana was speechless, especially when she heard the part Shishio was seduced by her older sister.


    "Because I don''t want to lie." Shishio patted Nana''s back gently and said, "While being truthful to each other without lying to each other is hard, I''ll try to be truthful to you as much as I can, even if the truth is ugly."


    Shishio knew that his rtionship with his many girlfriends was frowned upon.


    Shishio could also tell that his girlfriends would be lying if they didn''t feel sad, jealous, envious, or had many other feelings that might be bottled up inside their hearts because of how scumbag he was.


    Even Shiina, who had said that she had epted the rest, would be lying if she didn''t feel sad or jealous when she knew him close to other girls.


    However, they tolerated him because they loved him.


    Shishio knew all of that, and he still became a scumbag. He knew that he had hurt them, and of course, he felt guilty about it. However, it was also a price for him to be a scumbag. He would bear this feeling until he died, but even so, he wouldn''t regret his decision since even if his decision hurt them, he wouldn''t say that his rtionship was a mistake.


    "So if you have something that you want to ask me, then ask." Shishio stared into Nana''s eyes as he caressed her cheek. "I don''t want you to bottle up your emotions after all."


    Nana looked at Shishio for a moment and asked nervously, "Shishio, do you love me?"


    "I love you," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "....."


    "What are you in a daze for? Isn''t it obvious that I love you?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    Nana stared at Shishio in a daze and felt that all the worries in her heart disappeared instantly. She might have eavesdropped on his conversation with Ayakast night, and she also knew how her older sister bore a feeling toward her boyfriend.


    Nana didn''t feel that it was strange since she knew that this guy was charming. While his face was one thing, his personality was the one that attracted her the most since he had been truthful with what he wanted.


    If Shishio wanted something, he wouldn''t hesitate, and he would work hard to get it.


    Simr to others, Nana might use his guilt so she could be his girlfriend, and she would be lying if she wasn''t worried that he didn''t love her, but his words erased all of her worries, and she knew that she could move to the new apartment next week.


    "How much do you love me?" Nana asked cheerfully.


    Shishio smiled and said, "It''s more than yesterday and less than tomorrow."


    Nanaughed happily and rubbed her face against his cheek.


    "So, how about you? How much do you love me?" Shishio asked.


    "I love you so much that I can let you date girls other than me," Nana said while staring at Shishio with a straight gaze.


    "........"


    Shishio could feel Nana''s intense love somehow.


    "You know what? There is something that I have always wanted to do, but I forgot to ask it," Shishio said.


    "What?" Nana asked curiously, but then she looked at him in doubt. "It''s not my breasts again, right?"


    "......"


    "No, it''s this."


    Shishio lifted Nana''s chin then kissed her lips.


    Nana opened her eyes wide before she recovered and gently hugged her arms around his neck affectionately.


    They kept kissing each other while whispering the words of love together.


    While they kissed, Shishio also knew that Ayaka was peeking at them, but he didn''t mind and didn''t pay attention to her since, in his eyes, there was only a Nana now.


    ---


    After Shishio ate breakfast and took a bath, he decided to go back since he still had a promise that he needed to hold after this. Still, he didn''t expect Golden Week to end so soon and felt that the time passed so fast with a happy time.


    "I''ll move to a new apartment next week. Help me, alright?" Nana said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''ll help you," Shishio said speechlessly.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll get you something," Nana suddenly said and left. "Onee-chan, talk with Shishio a bit."


    "O - okay..." Ayaka was flustered then looked at Shisho shyly.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and held her hand gently. "Ayaka-nee."


    "Ye - yes?" Ayaka didn''t dare to look at him, but she still lifted her head a bit.


    "I''m not sure where our rtionship will lead, but I''ll answer your feeling."


    Shishio then pulled Ayaka''s hand and used his other hand to hug her waist gently.


    "Eh?" Ayaka blushed as their bodies pressed against each other.


    "There''s still time. You can push me away if you don''t want to," Shishio said.


    Ayaka was surprised, but then she made up her mind and said without hesitation, "No, I won''t."


    "You''re not the only one, you know?"


    "Let me see whether you''re really as bad as I have heard, but I won''t regret this since I have made my decision," Ayaka said without looking away from Shishio.


    "Stupid, but... I won''t you down."


    Shishio then, without hesitation and kissed Ayaka''s lips.


    Ayaka closed her eyes and hugged his neck affectionately.


    As they kissed, Shishio wondered whether he had be a good brother-inw now.

 Chapter 369 - Nyan-Nyan Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Nyan-Nyan Heaven</h4>


    Shishio wasn''t sure whether he was a good brother-inw or a bad brother-inw, but one thing for sure, he wasn''t a good man.


    While one struggled to find one, Shishio struggled to stop more than one.


    People might say that it was wrong, and it was something that one shouldn''t do.


    However, who determined that?


    Where did that concept of wrong and righte from?


    Shishio didn''t know, but one thing for sure, he didn''t regret his decision, and he was going to take care of all of them.


    Still, until when?


    Shishio wasn''t sure how many times he was going to get them, but he could tell that he wasn''t going to stop right away.


    ''It''s a good thing.''


    Shishio felt that he had spent his Golden Week in a good way since there were many things that he had learned and improved over the past week. While some of them caused unsatisfying results for some people, he knew that everything was just a new beginning.


    After the form of their rtionship changed, there was a lot of progress that Shishio could improve from now on.


    While Miyamoto Musashi was walking on the path of the sword, Shishio was walking on the path of the scumbag.


    Shishio felt that this path was more profound than he had thought, and he was curious at how one could be unrivaled under the heavens on this path.


    Suddenly his thoughts started to wander in a direction that one couldn''t think of, but let''s put aside this matter now since he had one appointment to hold before he returned to the embrace of the woman he loved.


    ---


    Yukinoshita''s feeling was quiteplex when she thought about her appointment with Shishio, but since it had been decided, she wouldn''t back down and upheld that promise since that was how she was.


    It definitely had nothing to do with many cute cats that Yukinoshita might see today.


    Definitely, alright?


    Usually, Yukinoshita wouldn''t wear long pants since she had always worn skirts. She had been taught by her mother to be the best woman, so she had never dressed in an untidy dress, but this time, it was different since she wore tight jeans pants.


    It wasn''t that Yukinoshita wanted to wear it, but Shishio told her to wear one since it would be troublesome if she wore skirts, considering they would be riding on the motorcycle.


    Yukinoshita looked at her appearance through the mirror. She brushed her hair well, giving anyone who saw it a silky and soft feeling. She wore a white shirt that she tucked inside her tight jeans pants.


    Yukinoshita felt that this appearance wasn''t bad, and felt that she should dress like this often in the future.


    Still, Yukinoshita suddenly recalled her conversation that she had with Shishio on the Nokogiriyama.


    ''Also, please don''t fall in love with me.''


    Yukinoshita snorted and had never seen someone as narcissistic as him.


    Still, if Shishio knew what Yukinoshita was thinking, he would ask her to look in the mirror since she was as narcissistic as him.


    However, those matters don''t matter now.


    Instead, Yukinoshita was conflicted because she couldn''t say the possibility that she might fall for him never happened right away.


    There was a hesitation, and there was also aplex emotion in her heart when she told him that she wouldn''t feel for him.


    ''What''s this?''


    Yukinoshita sighed and wondered whether it was good to meet him since after she met him, there were many emotions that she couldn''t understand appear one after another in her heart, but at the same time, if she didn''t meet him, she wouldn''t understand this feeling either.


    This feeling was fun, warm, and radiant, but at the same time, it made her heart tight.


    ''I wonder, why?''


    Yukinoshita was lost in her thoughts until her phone vibrated. She was startled, but when she took her phone, she promptly took her bag and walked out of her apartment, ignoring all the unpleasant feelings that she had felt before.


    While she tried to be unhurried, Yukinoshita failed to notice how her feet subconsciously moved faster than she wanted to be, and as she arrived right at the entrance of her apartment, she was him there.


    The figure that had made her head all messy.


    The scumbag that Yukinoshita wanted to beat up.


    There were manyints that Yukinoshita wanted to let out at that moment, but everything disappeared when she saw his smile.


    "Senpai, it''s been a while." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita up and down.


    Her chest might be at a disappointing size, and it didn''t change even now.


    However, what was important was the sensitivity of the girl itself, and the size didn''t really matter.


    However, Shishio was a gentleman. He knew that he couldn''t say that since she might call the police right now. "It might be a while, but you''re still as beautiful as ever, Senpai."


    Yukinoshita tried to hold her blush before she snorted and said, "Hearing that from a scumbag doesn''t make me happy."


    "....."


    "Then how about I bring you a good ce, so you''ll feel happy?" Shishio asked with a smile, reminding Yukinoshita about the ce where they would be today. He knew that she had been excited about this ce, so he teased her.


    "That ce might not make me feel happy, but we need to try everything, right?" Yukinoshita said smartly, hiding the fact that she was excited.


    ''What a tsundere.'' Shishio was speechless and gave one of the helmets to Yukinoshita. "Wear this. I don''t want to be caught by the police."


    Yukinoshita took the helmet and looked at it for a moment.


    "You don''t know how to wear it?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Of-Of course, I know! Don''t make fun of your senior, Shishio-kun." Yukinoshita snorted with a blush before she put on her helmet, but then she looked at Shishio and asked, "How is it?"


    "Cute," Shishio said without hesitation.


    "...That''s not what I want to ask." Yukinoshita sighed helplessly with some cute blushes on her cheeks before she asked, "I mean, is it right or wrong?"


    "Don''t you know how to wear one?" Shishio asked teasingly.


    "While I know how to wear it, it is my first time riding on a motorcycle. I don''t want us to be caught by the police after all," Yukinoshita said helplessly.


    ''Why can''t you be honest?'' Shishio wanted toin, but there was no need to entangle with this matter since it gave him a chance to flirt with her. "Come closer."


    Yukinoshita didn''t think too much and moved closer but subconsciously wanted to move back when she saw his hands approach her. His hands touched her cheeks so suddenly, which made her blush and before she reacted, she heard a "click" sound from below.


    "Done," Shishio said and nodded in satisfaction before he let out a sigh. "If someone knows that I''m going out with Yukino-senpai, then the people in the entire Chiba might surround and beat me up."


    Yukinoshita was amused and said, "Then do your best, so no one will know that we''re going out together."


    "Don''t worry. I have always been known to be tight-lipped. It''ll be a secret between the two of us," Shishio said with a smile.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and wondered how this guy could say all of those words so easily one after another. She let out a sigh, and somehow even though she didn''t want to admit it, she also understood how many girls could be fooled by him.


    "Should we go, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Ah, um." Yukinoshita nodded quietly, feeling embarrassed as she looked at the backseat of his motorcycle.


    "Senpai?"


    Yukinoshita took a deep breath then sat behind him. Still, it felt morefortable than she had thought, and she looked around curiously.


    "Put your feet on the footpeg."


    Yukinoshita looked down and saw two feet pegs on the left and right sides. She put her beautiful feet that were covered by sneakers there.


    "And, don''t forget to hold me."


    "...What?"


    "Don''t misunderstand. If you don''t hold me, it''ll be dangerous since you might fall," Shishio said with a tone as if a teacher that taught his cute student.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in doubt before letting out a sigh and holding his waist. Her face was blushing, and her heart was racing, but frankly, she didn''t hate this feeling at all.


    Shishio wanted to say that there was no need for her to hug him so tightly, but he didn''t say anything since it felt good. However, he could see many differences among girls that he had sat on his motorcycle, and the feeling when Yukinoshita hugged him was simr to when Miu hugged him.


    While they might have none there, their smell was ridiculously good.


    "Shishio-kun?"


    "Are you ready for the Nyan-Nyan heaven, Senpai?" Shishio responded smartly.


    "Nyan-Nyan heaven..." Yukinoshita was speechless since it was her first time to hear such a word, but frankly enough, she just fell in love and felt that it might be her quote from now on.


    However...


    "While I''m not feeling excited, I think that we can learn many things in that ce for the future reference of the Service Club," Yukinoshita said with a serious tone.


    "...."


    Shishio must admit that after Yukinoshita stayed with him for so long, she had be smarter, and it made her slightly uncute.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukinoshita asked since she wasn''t sure why she felt unhappy.


    "Nothing." Shishio sighed and said, "I wonder which pussies that I''ll y there."


    "........"


    Yukinoshita didn''t misunderstand and knew what this guy meant by "pussy," but even so, she wanted to smack him somehow.


    ---


    "So we have arrived atst..." Yukinoshita gulped as she looked at the cat shop in front of her. She might have only heard it before, and she thought it was only a myth until Shishio gave her evidence (photo) that this ce really existed.


    In her mind, the cat cafe was simr to Area 51.


    It was full of mystery Yukinoshita wanted to uncover, yet part of her was a bit scared.


    Yukinoshita was like a girl in love, but an untactful man couldn''t read the mood.


    "Hey! Hey! How can you enter so suddenly!!" Yukinoshita was mad since this guy wanted to enter the sacred pce without hesitation.


    "Um, why not?" Shishio asked with a confused expression.


    "..."


    Yes, why not?


    While this answer seemed unthoughtful, Yukinoshita could feel how deep it was.


    However, if Shishio knew he could hear Yukinoshita''s inner monologue, he could only ask, ''How can you love cats so much?''


    "Are you nervous?" Shishio asked.


    "Are you not?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "It''s not my first time here after all," Shishio said.


    ''I see..." Yukinoshita nodded and understood the difference between her and Shishio.


    Experience.


    ''If I have an experience...'' Yukinoshita let out a helpless sigh.


    "If you''re nervous, how about you hold my hand?" Shishio offered his hand like it was nothing.


    "......"


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment and wondered whether this guy did this deliberately or not.


    "Hmm? Are you embarrassed?" Shishio asked with a cheeky smile.


    Yukinoshita snorted and took Shishio''s hand without hesitation. "If you do something weird, I''ll call the police right away."


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness." Shishio sighed helplessly, then changed his temperament again and said with a smile, "So shall we go, Mdy?"


    "Ah, yes, thank you." Yukinoshita wanted tough somehow.


    "Let me guide you to Nyan-Nyan Heaven," Shishio said as he opened the door of the cat cafe.


    ''Nyan-Nyan Heaven...'' Yukinoshita wasn''t sure what kind of ce it was, but if that ce existed in reality, it should be this ce, right?


    ''Still, his hand was big and hot....'' Yukinoshita thought as she grasped it tightly without letting it go.

 Chapter 370 - Yukinoshita: Lets Be A Bad Girl Today

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Yukinoshita: Let''s Be A Bad Girl Today</h4>


    When Yukinoshita entered the cat cafe, she froze in a ce since she had never thought that there was such an amazing ce in this country. There were so many cats, and her breathing also started to get hard since she just couldn''t wait to cuddle with any of them.


    The cats in the shop were also attracted by Yukinoshita and Shishio, who entered the shop, and some of them ran directly to Shishio since it seemed that they remembered him.


    "Ah, it''s that guy!"


    "What should I do? Is my make-up alright?"


    The female employees were excited when they saw Shishio enter the shop, but they knew that he had a cute girlfriend. However, there weren''t any rules that they couldn''t get to know him even if he had a girlfriend, right?


    However, suddenly they realized something.


    "Eh? His girl is different."


    "Now that you mention it."


    Still, even if the girl that Shishio brought was different, the girls that came with him had always been so beautiful.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio speechlessly, wondering how girls could fall for this guy so easily, but when she saw his face, she could only sigh, but then, she had realized that she had gotten used to his existence that even holding his hand felt so natural.


    However, when Yukinoshita heard the conversation of the female employees, she asked, "Did you go with someone here?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "I went here with Mashiro before."


    "...." Yukinoshita thought that Shishio would be lying, but this guy didn''t lie. She let out a sigh again and decided to throw the useless matters aside on the gutter, focussing all of her attention on the cats around her.


    "Let''s pay the fee first, so we can y with those cats right away," Shishio said.


    "Nyaa~~!"


    "Nyaa~~!"


    Many cats tried to climb Shishio''s feet as if asking for his attention.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in jealousy, but she agreed with his n without hesitation. "Let''s do it." She wanted to y with those cats as soon as possible, and now, no one could stop her anymore.


    After paying the fee, they sat on the sofa while ying with the cats.


    Yukinoshita could see that the cats were free to do what they wanted, and she could also see they were also used to people.


    "Shish --."


    Before Yukioshita finished her words, she couldn''t look away from Shishio, who was surrounded by many cats that were almost overwhelmed. However, she gritted her teeth, feeling so jealous at this moment. If she had a handkerchief, she would bite it without hesitation.


    However, the reaction of those cats was normal since Shishio''s way of petting them was so heavenly that a normal patting couldn''t satisfy them anymore.


    While Shishio was petting them, he suddenly noticed Yukinoshita looking at him with jealousy.


    "...Do you want to y with them too?" Shishio said as he gave a cute cat to Yukinoshita.


    "Si-Since I have paid, I''ll y with the cat so it won''t be a waste." Yukinoshita epted the cat from Shishio carefully.


    "Nyaa~~!" The cat purred happily as it rubbed its face against Yukinoshita''s pitiful chest.


    However, Yukinoshita didn''t care about that, and her cold expression was loosened, and she was blushing in excitement. "Nyaa~~" She subconsciously purred too as she petted the cat happily. She felt that she was born for this in her life, and for the first time, she had a dream, and that dream was to build a Nyan-Nyan Heaven for herself in the future when she had her own money.


    While it was Golden Week, they came pretty early, so there weren''t so many people in the shop that they could monopolize the cats inside the shop.


    "Senpai, are you satisfied with just that?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean, Shishio-kun?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in doubt, wondering whether there was something even more wonderful than this?


    Yukinoshita was already satisfied that she coulde to this ce and y with a group of cats heartily, without caring about the people''s gaze, considering she wasing with someone who could protect her.


    However, Shishio said that there was something that was even more wonderful than this?


    ''Is he going to kill me?''


    Yukinoshita kept watching Shishio until her eyes were wide open, watching in shock!


    ''Ge-Genius!''


    Yukinoshita screamed in her mind!


    Shishio didn''t say anything afterward since the action was even more powerful than mere words. He took one of the cats before he rubbed his face against its belly several times with a happy expression.


    After Shishio was satisfied, he let out afortable sigh before looking at Yukinoshita and saying, "Try it."


    ''Try it...''


    Those words reverberated through her mind.


    Yukinoshita looked at the cat in her hands. She knew what she was about to do was immoral and immodest, but even so, she couldn''t stop the temptation, and she put her face directly on the belly of the cats before she rubbed her face there.


    Yukinohista had always been a good girl, but this time, she was going to be a bad girl.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and nodded in satisfaction.


    Yukinoshita then let go of her head from the belly of the cat after she lost her breathing. She couldn''t maintain her posture and fell weakly on the sofa as she stared at the ceiling with a content expression.


    "I don''t have any more regrets in this life."


    "......." Shishio.


    Yukinoshita let out a satisfied sigh then looked at Shishio, wondering whether he had always brought his girlfriends to such a fun ce. Whether it was the Mother Farm or the cat cafe, he had always brought her to such a fun ce.


    ''Are there any ces that are even better than this ce?''


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    If Shishio knew what Yukinoshita was thinking, then he would nod since it was an even better ce than this ce.


    ''It''s my room.''


    His room was fun.


    It was soft and spacious, and there were many things that could be done there.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio looked at Yukinoshita curiously, wondering why this girl had been watching him.


    "It''s not fair that you have always been having fun," Yukinoshita said with a pout.


    "Next time, we can have fun again," Shishio said.


    "That''s what you said." Yukinoshita nodded with a calm expression, but inwardly, she was smiling.


    "By the way, Senpai. Do you remember our bet?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Bet?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in doubt.


    "If I got 1st rank on the entire grade on the Monly Exam, you were going to treat me to ramen, right?" Shishio said.


    "...Didn''t you make that bet with Hiratsuka-sensei?" Yukinoshita was speechless.


    "Senpai, are you going back on your words?" Shishio asked.


    Before Golden Week, Shishio and Hiratsuka had made up a bet when Shishio got 1st rank on his exam, she would treat him to ramen, and if he didn''t get the 1st rank, he would be the one who treated her.


    Yukinoshita also joined, but unlike Hiratsuka, she didn''t say what she would do when she lost the bet.


    Yukinoshita sighed and said, "Then I''ll treat you to something. What do you want to eat?" ."


    "Yay~!"


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who smiled happily and felt a bit helpless, but she didn''t really hate this side of him.


    "Hmm... how about Korean cuisine?" Shishio asked.


    "Korean?" Yukinoshita thought for a moment and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious, but some of them are spicy. If you''re not alright with it, then let''s get Chinese cuisine," Shishio said.


    "No, it''s alright. Let''s get the Korean cuisine," Yukinoshita said since she was curious about the Korean cuisine, but before that, she was going to have fun in this ce as soon as possible.


    ---


    Shin-Okubo is a neighborhood within Tokyo''s Shinjuku ward known for its extensive Koreanmunity.


    While Shishio had lived in Tokyo for a month or so, there were many ces he hadn''t visited. He had always wanted to visit this ce since he wanted to try Korean cuisine, so here he came, not with his girlfriend, but with his female senior.


    Yukinoshita looked at the shop curiously and wondered whether it tasted alright.


    "Should we enter, Senpai?"


    "Okay."


    With Shishio leading her, Yukinohista didn''t hesitate and entered the shop.


    The two chose a quiet seat as they sat, facing each other.


    "How did you know about this ce?" Yukinoshita asked as she observed the atmosphere of the store. While the building might seem old, there was this homey feeling, but at the same time, there was an intense smell and a dish with a very red color which made her gulp her saliva subconsciously.


    "Inte." Shishio smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. It just has a red color. It shouldn''t be that spicy."


    "Really?" Yukinoshita decided to believe in Shishio and looked at the menu given by the staff. While she came to treat Shishio, she also became curious about Korean cuisine. "What should we order?"


    "This one should be good," Shishio said and pointed at one of the names of the dishes.


    There were no photos on the menu, so it was pretty hard to guess what kind of dish it was if they didn''t know the Korean cuisine.


    Still, Shishio could only sigh while thinking about 2005 since there was a huge difference between this time and his time in the previous world.


    "Cheese Dak Galbi?" Yukinoshita was confused, but then she nodded. "Okay, let''s get this one."


    "Also, can you get us kimchi..." Shishio ordered the dishes as Yukinoshita asked one question after another like a curious cat, who was curious about everything.


    While they talked to each other, their order came, but Yukinoshita was dumbfounded when she saw the dish in front of her. The color red was one thing since it made her a bit scared, but the thing in the middle was like a river, which made her dumbfounded.


    "Is that cheese?"


    "Yes, it is cheese. It''s like a river of cheese, right?" Shishio felt that his mouth was watery, then looked at Yukinoshita. "Should we eat, Senpai?"


    "Yes."


    Yukinoshita also felt that her mouth was watery, and she also subconsciously took her chopstick to eat with Shishio. Still, it might be toote for her to realize, but they were eating from the same te. She lowered her head slightly before she peeked at him secretly, but she was startled when he looked at her.


    "Hmm? Is it too spicy?" Shishio asked.


    "No, it''s sweet," Yukinoshita said as she ate calmly while sighing in relief inwardly since Shishio didn''t notice that she peeked at him. It was quite spicy, but the taste of the cheese made it mellow. However, strangely enough, it was sweet. She wasn''t sure why, though.


    "Is it delicious, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go here again next time," Yukinoshita said.


    "Oh? Is that a date invitation?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "Stupid." Yukinoshita snorted as she ate, trying to hide her blush until she realized that her tongue was burning. "It''s spicy!"


    "Here''s the water," Shishio said with augh.


    There was only one day before school started, but they were really having fun right now.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment before she looked away.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need water again, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    "...Why did you give your ss to me?" Yukinoshita asked while looking at Shishio warily, thinking they had almost shared an indirect kiss.


    "I thought that you need a drink hurriedly," Shishio said without changing his face.


    "Shishio-kun, you know, you need to watch yourself more..."


    There was only one day before their Golden Week ended, but Yukinoshita ended it by scolding Shishio since this guy was too flirty, right?


    ''If this continues, then this guy can''t be saved anymore.'' Yukinoshita thought as she scolded Shishio, but this guy was good at changing the subject, so she could only give up as she ate her kimchi.


    Still, Yukinoshita had fun with him, but that time ended soon since they needed to go back.


    However, when they went back together, someone happened to see them.


    "Eh? Yukino-chan?"


    The woman squinted her eyes and could see that Yukinoshita''s expression was soft and there was a faint smile on her face, but what surprised her was that Yukinoshita was hugging a man on the motorcycle.


    ''It seems that I need to visit her.''

 Chapter 371 - Pair Of Stockings

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Pair Of Stockings</h4>


    After his trip to Tateyama, Shishio''s time to stay on the Sakurasou was slightly less. While he came back from time to time to change his clothes and met Shiina, Roberta, Nanami, and the rest, he often stayed outside with his girlfriends.


    If Shishio had to say what was the number one problem of a scumbag, without a doubt, it was time.


    There were many girls around him, but there were only 24 hours per day, and it made it hard for him to meet all of them.


    If Shishio could take them together like Miu and Saki, it wouldn''t be a problem, but he hadn''t done anything with Nana except for petting and the like.


    Mai would also be conflicted if she was asked to do a threesome or foursome.


    However, Shishio didn''t give up since everything needed a process, and there was no way that he could be smooth sailing all the time.


    With that thought in mind, Shishio returned to Sakurasou in the evening. While it might seem long, he only spent a few hours with Yukinoshita. Then he spent his time with Saki and Miu in his apartment before he returned since school would start tomorrow.


    If Shishio had someone he wanted to meet, it was probably Rui since he didn''t meet her after theirst meeting on karaoke.


    ''There''s also Momo too.''


    When Shishio thought about Momo, he wasn''t sure how to answer this girl for a moment. However, there was no need to mule over this matter since they could talk about this problem after they entered the school tomorrow.


    "I''m back."


    Shishio returned to Sakurasou and happened to meet Chihiro, who dressed sloppily in only pajamas on her body. "Chihiro-nee."


    Chihiro stared at Shishio for a moment and said, "Shishio,e to my room a bit."


    "Hmm?" Shishio observed Chihiro, and while he smelled alcohol from her body since she might drink in the afternoon, he could tell that she wasn''t drunk and she was still sober, so he wondered whether this woman would scold him again.


    Shishio was toozy toin and didn''t say much, following her to her room without hesitation. "Your room has never changed." He wanted to say that she should clean up the room a bit since she wouldn''t be able to marry someone this way, but he decided to keep his mouth shut since it was too troublesome, and he was also afraid that his lecture would be too long.


    Still, when Shishiopared Chihiro to his mother, there was a big difference since his mother was strict, yet her little sister was sloppy.


    Shishio thought that it might be awkward tomunicate with his parents in this world, but he felt okay andfortable with talking with them, feeling that they were his parents, and his parents in this world were also happy since he had stopped his Chuunibyou and had be a respectable son that they could be proud of.


    Still, if only they knew that their son was a scumbag... they might not know how to respond.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll clean up the roomter." Chihiro also knew that she was sloppy, so she didn''t entangle with Shishio any longer since she was afraid that she would be the one who was being scolded. "By the way, your mother just called me before."


    "Why?" Shishio quickly sat down in the "seiza" position and looked at Chihiro, telling her to continue to talk.


    "She asked me how were you since she was afraid that you might lie to her," Chihiro said.


    "Oh? What did you tell her?" Shishio asked.


    "I told her that you have a girlfriend," Chihiro said simply.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Well, it''s okay, isn''t it? After all, isn''t it normal for me to have a girlfriend?" Shishio said simply. He hadn''t told his parents that he had a girlfriend since it was troublesome, especially when he had more than one girlfriend. "Aside from that? Chihiro-nee, you didn''t say anything weird to my mother, right?"


    Chihiro folded her arms and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Probably not." Shishio shook his head and said, "I have been a good student after all."


    "....." Chihiro.


    While Chihiro must admit this guy might be a troubled student, without doubt, in the eyes of the school, Shishio was a good student.


    The teacher was a double-standard creature.


    If a student had a bad score, the teacher would think of him as a bad student, but if a student had a good score, even if the student often ignored the ss, they would think of him as a good student since every talented student had one or two quirks.


    Shishio entered thetter category.


    "While I must admit that your score is the best among the entire grade, but you''re also included on the problem student," Chihiro said with a snort since this guy must think that he could escape from her ws today, but she wouldn''t let him go. "While I won''t say much, Shishio, you have been away from Sakurasou for a while. If you don''t have a good exnation, then I might tell this to your mother."


    "It isn''t something to hide or anything, but I have been working. I n to make a project, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said.


    "...Project?" Chihiro was dumbfounded since she thought that this guy was ying with his girlfriends or something, but she didn''t expect that he would do a project. "What kind of project?"


    It was true that Shishio might have spent his time going out and having fun with his girlfriends, but it didn''t mean that he waszying around since he still nned to create something.


    "It isn''t ready yet, but I hope that you can help me, Chihiro-nee," Shishio said.


    "Do you want my help? What kind of help?" Chihiro was surprised, but she was even more curious.


    "However, I hope that you can keep this matter as a secret first," Shishio said.


    "You don''t need to worry. I will keep silent about it." Chihiro nodded without hesitation since her nephew had been working hard, so she would support him, and it was several times better than letting him y with his girlfriend since it made her ufortable.


    "I thought of creating amunity for an artist so they can share their creations on the inte," Shishio said.


    "Can you exin it in a more detailed way? Also, what can I do to help you?" Chihiro became even curious when she heard Shishio''s n.


    After Shishio was sessful with his school forum, he decided to step into the next step.


    His next step was to create amunity forum for artists to share their works.


    Shishio was still in 2005, and there were many things that he could develop, and since he was studying at the Suimei Academy, he thought of creating "Pixiv."


    While it might not be so popr in Western countries, "Pixiv" was the most poprmunity forum for artists in Japan and its surrounding countries.


    Shishio knew that he could advertise his website better, and of course, he was also going to ask Chihiro''s help since she was an art teacher in Suimei.


    Hearing Shishio''s n, Chihiro thought that her nephew was genius, and it seemed that his dream to be a tycoon might even be realized sooner orter. However, she also must admit that his idea was amazing.


    What did an artist need the most right now?


    If Chihiro had to answer was, it was a tform where they could show their works.


    However, Shishio''s idea solved that problem, and Chihiro could see that many people would be excited about this website and upload their works on his website.


    Shishio then told Chihiro that his website could also be used for a publishing house to find a good artist, and the artist could also gain the poprity that would bring them money. He would also createpetition with money as a prize to poprize his website more.


    Still, Shishio didn''t say much and only asked for Chihiro''s help when the website was ready.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll help you when your website is ready," Chirhio said without hesitation since she was going to support her nephew no matter what.


    "So our conversation has ended now?" Shishio asked.


    "Yeah, you can go back if you want," Chihiro said simply.


    "No, I''ll stay here for a moment."


    "Why?" Chihiro asked in doubt.


    "I haven''t received my reward for getting the 1st rank on the entire school from you," Shishio said with an eager expression.


    "..." Chihiro.


    Chihiro didn''t forget about their promise, but it was just she didn''t know what kind of reward she should give him since most of the things that she thought were to give him a perverted reward. She was quite embarrassed and then asked, "What do you want?"


    "Haven''t you nned to give me a reward?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I n to, but I''m not sure what to give you," Chihiro said helplessly. She thought for a moment and asked, "Or should I give you my stockings? You seem to like it when I rub your thigh with stockings back then."


    "......." Shishio.


    "What? Do you want my stockings?" Chihiro asked with a smile, then teased him. "You little pervert."


    ''This woman...'' Shishio gritted his teeth and then nodded without hesitation. "Okay, give me."


    "........" Chihiro.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked with doubt.


    Chihiro was joking, but she didn''t expect that this guy would take her words seriously, or...


    ''Is this kid trying to tease me?'' Chihiro snorted and felt that Shishio was too young to tease her!


    Chihiro then took her pair of used stockings. "You can have them."


    "......." Shishio looked at the used pair of stockings on his hands and wasn''t sure what to say. He could smell Chihiro''s feet smell, a mix of sweet and lovely odors, which made him feel strange.


    "You don''t like them? I have just used them before. My smell should be there," Chihiro said with a teasing smile.


    "...I''ll tell this to my mother," Shishio said with a serious expression, taking out his secret weapon without hesitation.


    "You dare!" Chihiro was scared when she thought that Shishio''s mother would know that she had given her son a pair of used stockings!


    "So don''t tease me, Chihiro-nee." Shishio smiled and put down the stockings.


    Chihiro snorted and said, "Then what do you want?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "While I have said that you should surprise me for my reward, to give a pair of used stockings to your nephew is too much, right?"


    "....." Chihiro.


    "Then what do you want?" Chihiro asked.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro for a moment, and even though she seemed to be sloppy, her beauty couldn''t be hidden. He looked at her pale red lips and asked, "Can you kiss me?"


    "Eh?" Chihiro let out a startled, girly voice.


    "...Sorry, forget about that." Shishio felt that his scumbagness really couldn''t be stopped any longer.


    Chihiro was also blushing and embarrassed since she didn''t expect such a request. She looked at Shishio and asked, "Do you want me to kiss you?"


    Shishio looked at Chihiro, and it seemed that this woman didn''t seem to hate the idea of kissing him, so he also didn''t hesitate and nodded eagerly. "Yes. Can you?"


    Chihiro looked at Shishio, who was excited and couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh. "Close your eyes a bit."


    "Okay." Shishio closed his eyes and thought that Chihiro might kiss his forehead or cheek, but it seemed that this woman was lewder than he had thought.


    Chihiro looked at who closed his eyes and thought this young man had be so handsome. She looked at his lips for a moment before she moved forward and kissed his lips.


    "...."


    Shishio was, of course, surprised and opened his eyes abruptly. However, he regretted his decision since Chihiro quickly pushed him away and said, "Now, get out."


    "Chihiro-nee..."


    "Get out for a moment!"


    "..."


    Shishio let out a sigh and walked out of the room, but Chihiro suddenly called him again.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Take this."


    Shishio caught a pair of used stockings that were thrown by Chihiro.


    "It''s already yours," Chihiro said with a smile.


    ''Even if you say something cool, the things that you give me are just a pair of used stockings!''


    Shishio was toozy to argue and decided to walk out of Chihiro''s room as he reached the warmth on his lips, thinking that his Golden Week was amazing.


    Still, as Shishio left, Chihiro buried her face on the pillow while moving around in panic.


    "What just did I do?!"


    The milk had spilled, there was no use in regretting, and the only thing that Chihiro was to enjoy their situation, but was it possible?


    Chihiro wasn''t sure and even felt guilty, regretting her decision to kiss Shishio, but during the dinner, when she didn''t even dare to look at him, Shishio announced something amazing.


    "I''m a scumbag."


    "......."

 Chapter 372 - Im A Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 372 - I''m A Scumbag</h4>


    Shishio still didn''t expect Chihiro to kiss him, but since everything had happened, there was no way that he could pretend nothing had happened. However, he could see how awkward their rtionship would be in the future.


    "Shishio."


    Shishio suddenly felt that his back was hugged by someone. He turned and also hugged this girl back. "Mashiro."


    Shiina smiled happily and rubbed her face against his. Her nose moved slightly, and she said, "You smell like Chihiro."


    "Yeah, Chihiro-nee just talked with me before," Shishio said without changing his face.


    "Talk? You''re not being scolded?" Shiina asked.


    "..."


    Shishio stared at Shiina for a moment and thought that this girl was too smart in some unexpected situations. "I''ll take a bath first."


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "I''ll follow you."


    "...Let''s do it next time in my new apartment," Shishio said after a moment of a pause.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded.


    Shishio caressed Shiina''s head and saw a group of people that watched their intimate exchange. He knew that he couldn''t hide anymore, and tonight, it was his time for the showdown.


    ---


    On the big bathtub in the bathroom of the Sakurasou, Shishio recounted what happened in the past few days.


    ''Many things have happened...''


    Shishio rubbed his face with water that he scooped before looking at the rewards he had gained.


    <As you have touched Nana Sunohara''s breasts, you have received a Hoshino Resorts>


    <As you have kissed Ayaka Sunohara''s lips, you received a privateboratory>


    <As you have kissed Chihiro Sengoku''s lips, you received 36% shares of AEON Group>


    Shishio let out a sigh, thinking that the system was really invincible for as long as he could seduce girls. He had a feeling it was simply a time for him to be the strongest and the richest man in the world.


    ''Well, let''s open the rewards first.''


    His three rewards were an asset, so he just opened them based on the order of which one he received first.


    Shishio then epted the "Hoshino Resorts" that he got after he put his head on Nana''s chest, and it made a reaction on hisher region since while it was painful and so narrow that it was almost suffocated, it was a wonderful experience.


    ''I want to try it again.'' Shishio thought, then checked his reward.


    ''Hoshino Resorts...''


    Shishio knew that it was a famous resort built based on the concept of what Japan would be like if it continued to modernize without the influence of the West. It had many resorts all over the country, including natural hot springs.


    Shishio felt that he might need to bring his girlfriends there during a holiday.


    Shishio somehow wanted to go there now, but he could do thatter and focussed on his next reward.


    ''Privateboratory...''


    Shishio felt d that he had received a privateboratory since he could do a lot of research over his weapons and medicines with this.


    While it might not seem that he was interested in other things than women, he did many things that weren''t written in the chapters, such as developing a chemical weapon.


    Shishio had a "Chemist Mastery," and with his "Ninjutsu Mastery," it would be wasteful if he didn''t make a hidden weapon since he knew how dangerous the world was.


    With his ability and talent, it would simply be wasteful if he didn''t use them to make his life easier.


    Still, Shishio had to be disappointed that the location of the privateboratory was quite far since it was located in Karuizawa. While it wasn''t that far from Tokyo, he needed quite a while to arrive at his privateboratory.


    ''Thenstly...''


    Shishio felt quite surprised by hisst reward since he knew what kind ofpany Aeon Group was. If he had to exin, it was a massivepany with many businesses ranging from convenience stores and supermarkets to shopping malls and specialty stores. It was Japan''s singlergest shopping mall developer and operator.


    Shishio was satisfied with his rewards and thought to celebrate them by cooking a good dinner for himself. He dried his body and walked to his room, but there was Nanami inside his room when he entered.


    "Ah, Shishi ---" Nanami couldn''t continue the words that came out from her mouth since she was in a daze, watching Shishio''s body, especially when she could see a huge bulge on his towel.


    "Er... what are you doing?" Shishio asked perplexedly.


    "Ah, I''m tidying up your clothes." Nanami was shy and tried to cover her eyes, but there were huge gaps between her fingers.


    While Shishio and Nanami had decided what kind of rtionship they would have from now on, it didn''t mean that their rtionship became awkward. However, if something changed from their rtionship, it would be how they might be bolder from now on.


    "Okay." Shishio nodded, then asked, "But how long are you doing to stay in my room?"


    "I-I..." Nanami flustered.


    "Or do you want to help me to wear my clothes?" Shishio asked in a tease. He might only have seen it on the television or in a story, but a maid also helped their master to wear clothes if he wasn''t wrong. Still, he was joking, after all, and if he left it like this, it would be a misunderstanding. While he was a pervert, he was still a gentleman. "I was jo ---"


    "O-Okay." Nanami nodded shyly.


    "...Are you sure?" Shishio asked while looking at Nanami curiously. "While I want you to do it, I was just joking before." If Nanami didn''t mind, then what was he afraid of?


    "..."


    Nanami puffed her cheeks and hammered Shishio''s chest. "Shishio-kun!" If she knew that he was joking, then she would just run away!


    ''Now, I look like a pervert who is excited about his body!''


    While it wasn''t wrong, Nanami didn''t want Shishio to think of her as a pervert after all.


    "Wait, wait, Nanami, don''t hit me so suddenly." Shishio wanted to catch Nanami''s arms so she wouldn''t hit him, but it was toote.


    Nanami hit his chest, and something dropped from the ground.


    "....."


    Shishio was standing naked there with Nanami right in front of him, and of course, when a beautiful girl stared at him, his little brother reacted.


    "..."


    There were no words that came out from their mouths until Nanami subconsciously murmured, "...Big." His thing was huge, but strangely enough, it didn''t bring an ugly feeling, and it was just perfect.


    "Sorry." Shishio apologized.


    "No, no, it''s my fault..." Nanami apologized quickly, but she just couldn''t take her eyes away from his thing.


    "Nanami..."


    Hearing his hoarse voice, Nanami raised her head shyly, staring into his eyes. His eyes were different from his usual gentleness. It was full of desire that made her suffocate and excited at the same time. It felt like her entire being was needed by him, and she could tell that he just wanted her right now.


    Shishio gently reached her cheek, caressing it, before he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Shi-Shishio-kun..." His hand was warm, big, and strong.


    Their eyes stared into each other before Nanami closed her eyes, waiting for him to kiss her.


    Shishio also answered her with action and kissed her lips without hesitation. While it might be strange to kiss her since he was naked now, it was just a small problem right now,pared to sexy yet innocent lips that were waiting for him to devour.


    Nanami''s lips were in a glossy blossom color since she put a lip stain on her lips right before she visited Shishio''s room.


    Nanami knew that Shishio had returned, so she brought his clothes that she had cleaned up and kept in her room to his room. This way, it would give her a reason so she could stay with him together.


    ''It''s hot...''


    Still, Nanami opened her eyes slightly, staring into the hard thing that protruded from hisher region. She wanted him to press their bodies deeper, so she could feel how it felt, but she didn''t dare to ask him.


    They kissed each other as if they hadn''t kissed for so long before their lips parted.


    Nanami panted, and her face flushed. The lip stain that she had put on had been cleaned up by Shishio.


    "Why did you put the lip stain?" Shishio asked.


    "Nana, Maiko, and Mea have rmended it to me before, so I bought it." Nanami was shy, then asked, "How was it?"


    "It''s wonderful. Your lips be more alluring," Shishio said truthfully.


    "Uh..." Nanami was embarrassed, but she was happy.


    Shishio then took his towel then patted Nanami''s soft butts. "By the way, how long are you going to stay here?"


    Nanami looked at Shishio for a moment before she showed disappointment, then nodded. "Then I''ll prepare the dinner first."


    "Just cut the ingredients, I''ll cook the dinner," Shishio said.


    "Okay." Nanami wasn''t as stubborn as she was in the other area since she knew how good Shishio''s cooking was.


    "Right, Nanami."


    "Hmm?" Nanami looked at Shishio curiously.


    "When is your "Seiyuu" lesson? If you don''t mind, I can pick you up after you end your lesson," Shishio said.


    Nanami blushed then said, "It''s three times a week." She told her schedule for her "Seiyuu" lesson at the "Seiyuu" training school.


    Shishio nodded and said, "I might not be able to pick you up every day, but when I pick you up, why don''t we y somewhere?"


    "Okay." Nanami nodded without hesitation and knew that even though Shishio only said something in an indirect manner, she knew what he nned to do, and somehow it made her steps lighter, and she excitedly walked to the first floor.


    Shishio thought that Nanami might be so crazy about him now. However, he didn''t feel surprised since if girls were falling in love with someone, they would be even more passionate than guys. They would give their everything to the man they loved, and they might evenmit suicide, which scared him somehow.


    Shishio then pulled his skin and sighed, thinking that his skin wasn''t strong enough to stop the knife.


    ---


    The dinner was wonderful since Shishio personally cooked the dinner.


    Even Ryuunosuke, who wanted to hole up inside his room, also came out since the smell of Shishio''s food was just too divine.


    Even Ritsu, who had aplicated rtionship with Shishio, was also conquered by his food.


    "It''s sweet, Shishio," Shiina said as she ate the simmered pumpkin that Shishio cooked.


    "Is it good?" Shishio asked.


    "Um!" Shiina repeatedly nodded as she chewed her food.


    The dinner was nice, and all, but they noticed how close Shishio and Shiina were, so Mayumi just couldn''t help but and asked, "Hey, you two are dating, right?"


    "....." Everyone.


    They looked at Mayumi speechless and thought that this woman couldn''t be saved.


    Shiina didn''t say anything and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio also had prepared, so he nodded and said, "Yes, we''re dating."


    Mayumi frowned and asked, "What about that delinquent ponytail girl? Did you break up with her?"


    "You mean Saki?" Shishio was speechless. While Saki''s eyes might not be gentle, he felt that it was one of the best parts of her. However, he couldn''t deny that Saki was like a delinquent.


    "Yeah, that one." Mayumi nodded and asked, "Did you break up with her?"


    "No."


    "..." Everyone.


    "Then?" Mayumi was confused.


    "I date Saki and Mashiro," Shishio said simply.


    "....." Everyone.


    Mayumi was dumbfounded and pped the table. "You''re a scumbag!"


    Everyone was also dumbfounded, but Shishio''s reaction made them even more dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I''m a scumbag."


    "......." Everyone.

 Chapter 373 - End Of Golden Week

    <h4>Chapter 373 - End Of Golden Week</h4>


    "I''m a scumbag."


    His voice was clear and deep, telling everyone that he was a scumbag.


    It was their first time to see this kind of scene, and somehow it was kind of refreshing.


    Even Sayaka rubbed her temple and said helplessly, "It''s my first time to hear a scumbag to admit that he''s a scumbag."


    Yes.


    Sayaka and Mayumi had seen many scumbags in their lives, but it was their first time seeing someone admit that he was a scumbag so openly.


    After all, even if one was a scumbag, no one would admit it so openly like Shishio.


    Even Mitaka also didn''t say anything like he was a scumbag or something since he didn''t think that he was one.


    "...Er, do you know that Mashiro?" Mayumi asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded simply.


    "..." Everyone.


    "Okay. Is it just like this? Over?" Mayumi was speechless.


    "What do you want me to do?" Shishio looked at Mayumi and said, "I have admitted that I am a scumbag, that''s all. Nothing has changed, so let''s just eat dinner."


    "...." Everyone.


    "Wait a moment." Chihiro looked at Shishio and asked, "So your girlfriend, the delinquent one..."


    "It''s Saki," Shishio reminded Chihiro.


    "Okay, Saki." Chihiro let out a long sigh and asked, "She knows that you date Mashiro too?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "Mashiro, are you okay with that?" Chihiro asked.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded simply since she had talked about this conversation with Shishio several times in the past, and she was okay to share him with other girls.


    "....."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio in aplicated way, wondering whether his reason to tell everyone that he was a scumbag was so he could lessen her guilty feeling after she had kissed him before.


    "Um, Shishio, you''re a scumbag?" Misaki asked curiously.


    "Yes, Senpai." Shishio nodded.


    "What kind of scumbag?" Misaki asked since there were many types of scumbags.


    "The one that dates many girls at the same time," Shishio said.


    "So, how many girls do you date?" Misaki asked.


    "...." Everyone was in silence, and they looked at him curiously.


    "Five," Shishio said.


    "...." Everyone.


    ''Five...''


    They somehow became curious about those five girls that Shishio had dated and wondered what kind of girls they were. They had seen a girl with a spunky personality, Kawasaki Saki, and an alien-like girl, Shiina Mashiro.


    So what about the other three?


    They became curious somehow.


    "How about the other three? Did you date them secretly, or do they know each other?" Sayaka asked curiously. While she must admit that she was interested in Shishio, she knew that she didn''t have a chance, and unlike the other girls, she didn''t want to be trapped by his charm. Also, while she didn''t say it, she felt inferior, considering her actual appearance wasn''t beautiful. Everything was part of her make-up.


    "Why do you want to know?" Shishio asked with a frown.


    "Isn''t it fine? You have told us that you''re a scumbag, so just tell us the rest, alright?" Sayaka said coquettishly.


    "Well, they know each other," Shishio said truthfully.


    "How did you do that?" Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    "Okay, enough." Shishio let out a sigh and said, "I have told you this because we''re living in the same ce together, and I know that sooner orter, you''ll know about it. However, if you ask me whether I want to talk about this matter or not, then I don''t want to since it is definitely isn''t something to be proud of for the girls." While some people wanted to be proud, telling the world that they had dated many girls at the same time, he wasn''t that type of person, and it was better to keep everything private.


    Being low-key was the best thing.


    "You know that it isn''t something to be proud of, but you still do it?" Chihiro asked with a frown.


    "I know, but since it has happened, I don''t regret it. Instead of talking about why I do this, judging me whether I''m right or wrong, I just want to tell everyone that while I can''t promise that I can make them happy all the time, I won''t hurt them," Shishio said calmly.


    Chihiro felt conflicted, then looked at Shiina. "Mashiro, is that okay with you?"


    "It''s okay. I trust Shishio." Shiina was calm and said, "And I love him."


    Chihiro let out a long tired sigh and said, "While I want to say that you''re wrong, and you should stop, it isn''t my ce to say anything about your rtionship, and as long as you feel happy with it, then I won''t say much, but remember your promise not to hurt them." She wanted to smoke, but she didn''t bring a cigarette, so she could only drink alcohol to numb her mind.


    "I know." Shishio nodded while looking at Chihiro, who drank a beer in a gulp. "Thanks, Chihiro-nee."


    "I never said that I agreed with your rtionship," Chihiro said with a pout.


    "But even so, thank you," Shishio said sincerely.


    Chihiro looked at Shishio for a moment and let out a long sigh, somehow understanding how those girls could date him at the same time.


    "So that''s it? Nothing else? Just like this, and we''re done with this conversation?" Mayumi asked.


    "........." Everyone.


    "What do you want me to say? Do you want me to date you too?" Shishio asked with a speechless expression, but he regretted saying those words.


    "Now, you''re finally showing your fangs! I know that you''re interested in my body! You can''t fool me, Shishio!" Mayumi quickly protected her boobs as she ndered Shishio.


    "........."


    Shishio rolled his eyes and ignored this idiotic woman. While he must admit that he was lustful against Mayumi''s body, he wasn''t stupid enough to admit it. "By the way, I have made pudding. Mayumi-san doesn''t need one, it seems, so who wants to take her pudding?"


    "Me!"


    Everyone raised their hands at the same time.


    "Wa-Wait! I also want my pudding!" Mayumi quickly protested.


    This was how Sakurasou was, everyone was noisy, but it was strangelyfortable.


    However, among them, there was a single scumbag that had admitted he was one, and frankly, could his problem be solved like this so easily?


    Still, they also understood that it wasn''t their problem, and even if they were close to each other, it didn''t mean that they could judge each other with their point of view.


    All they could do was only one thing, and that was to watch over them and support them if they had a problem.


    Still, they might have only realized but had Shishio and Shiina done that?


    ---


    School starts tomorrow, and Golden Week has ended.


    The happy time would end shortly, but Shishio forgot to bring Ritsu to the Jimbochou, but when he thought about their awkward rtionship, he felt that it was better not to do anything weird for now.


    Shishio knew that he was too flirty, but that was how his personality was, and if one misunderstood him, there was nothing that he could do, especially if they gave their bodies to him. However, he started to wonder whether this was really alright.


    Shishio was resting on his bed with Shiina lying on his armzily. He caressed her hair gently and asked, "Is this okay with you, Mashiro?"


    "Hmm?" Shiina looked at Shihio with a confused expression.


    "I mean, to announce our rtionship," Shihsio said.


    "It''s okay." Shiina rubbed her face and said, "I''m happy with it." She might not care whether Shishio announced their rtionship or not, but it felt nice when she was acknowledged like this.


    "That''s good. I''d thought that you hate it," Shishio said, but suddenly he saw Shiina appear in front of him. "Mashiro?"


    "I don''t hate Shishio. I love Shishio," Shiina said without wavering as her clear eyes stared into his.


    "Thanks." Shishio caressed Shiina''s head and said, "I love you too, Mashiro."


    Shiina smiled and rubbed her face again on his face.


    Shishio also rubbed his face against her, but then there was something that he needed to say, "By the way, is your manga is done now?"


    "Um." Shiina nodded and said, "I have drawn two chapters. I need to draw one more."


    "Do you need help?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s okay. It isn''t that hard," Shiina said, then looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "After this manga ends, will you make a story again?" Shiina asked.


    "Do you want me to write a story for your manga again?" Shishio asked.


    "Um." Shiina nodded.


    "...I''ll think about it." Shishio didn''t really mind, but there were so many stories that he wasn''t sure which stories he should write.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem." Shishio smiled, but then he reminded Shiina. "However, there''s one problem now after I have announced our rtionship."


    "What''s the problem?" Shiina was confused.


    "We might not be able to sleep together again," Shishio said since he could tell that if Shiina didn''t return to her room, there might be many people that might storm into his room. While he felt ufortable, it couldn''t be helped since no one would feelfortable with the thought that someone they knew might have sex in the same dorm.


    "......." Shiina.


    Shishio looked at Shiina''s stunned expression and thought that it had been a while since he had seen this expression.


    "Why?" Shiina was confused.


    "It''s a bit hard to exin, but right now, there are many people who are watching us?" Shishio said.


    "Watch us?" Shiina even became confused.


    "Wait here for a moment." Shishio pulled his arm and stood up, walking toward the door. It might be because his room was soundproof that no sound was heard from the outside, and Shiina didn''t realize it, but it was different for him.


    Shiina watched Shishio walk toward the door of his room and when he opened it.


    "Wha---?!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Hey, don''t push me down!"


    "It''s heavy!"


    "I''m not heavy!"


    "..........."


    Neither Shiina nor Shishio could say anything, especially when they saw Mayumi, Misaki, and Sayaka falling to the ground, but what made him dumbfounded was that Nanami and Ritsu were also there.


    Even if Shishio didn''t say anything, he knew that the five of them eavesdropped on him. He then looked at Shiina and said, "See?"


    "........." Shiina.


    Shishio then looked at the five people in front of him and asked, "So what were you doing?" He then noticed Roberta, who stood on the side and asked through his eyes, wondering why she let them here.


    Roberta could only look at Shishio with a helpless expression since she couldn''t stop them.


    Shishio also understood that there was no way that Roberta could stop them. However, he looked at Nanami, who could only look away at this moment. He thought that he needed to punish this maid of his.


    "It-It''s misunderstanding, Shishio-kun!"


    "Yeah, we were invited by Mayumi!"


    "Everything was Mayumi''s fault!"


    "How dare you put all the me on me!" Mayumi roared, but then she looked at Shishio and asked curiously, "So did you have sex?"


    ".........."


    Shishio might have admitted that he was a scumbag and there was no need to hide anything, but right now, he needed to face the consequences of his action.


    Shishio wondered whether he should move out now.

 Chapter 374 - New Day, New Problem

    <h4>Chapter 374 - New Day, New Problem</h4>


    Watching his reflection through the mirror, Shishio rubbed his face with fresh water before brushing his teeth. When he thought aboutst night, he couldn''t help but let out a tired sigh. He felt that he might need to move out from Sakurasou.


    While Shishio didn''t intend to move out fully, he might only stay in Sakurasou for a few days, or so since his rtionship with Shiina was known. After all, there was no way that he could do something that they had wanted to do here, especially when the eyes of the people here were like hungry sharks. As long as they smelled blood, they would pounce on them.


    Still, instead of thinking something stupid right in the morning, Shishio decided to refresh his mind by thinking of a good thing that might happen after he came to the school.


    Golden Week had ended, and it was time for him to go to school.


    Shishio, who brushed his teeth, suddenly noticed that someone had entered the bathroom.


    "Shishio." Ryuunosuke nodded.


    Shishio nodded before he washed the toothpaste on his mouth, then asked in surprise, "You''re going to the school, Ryuunosuke?"


    "Is there something wrong?" Ryuunosuke asked with a frown.


    "No." Shishio shook his head and said, "You didn''t evene to the entrance ceremony, but you came right after Golden Week?"


    "Entrance ceremony is just a waste of time, or rather, most of the school activity is a waste of time since instead of going to the school, isn''t it better for me to work on my career?" Ryuunosuke said as he tied his long hair in a long ponytail next to Shishio before walking in front of the washbasin. His white nape and corbone were shown through the gap of his uniform''s cor.


    Shishio looked at Ryuunosuke for a moment and felt weird.


    ''What?''


    Ryuunosuke put such an expression while looking at Shishio as he brushed his teeth.


    "Nothing, I''ll go out first. By the way, I''ll cook breakfast since it is the first day of school after a while," Shishio said and walked out of the bathroom since he felt strange somehow, staying together with Ryuunosuke in the same bathroom.


    Ryuunosuke nodded as he stared at Shishio''s back before letting out a sigh and continuing to brush his teeth since he also wanted to eat the breakfast that was cooked by him.


    ---


    Having Shishio cook food several times was a blessing for everyone.


    During breakfast, no one was talking and enjoyed the food in front of them.


    Shishio must admit that his food was delicious, but if he had a better ingredient, he could make something even better. He suddenly thought about the purple-grade strawberry that he had found on Mother Farm, and while he only tasted the aftertaste from Roberta''s lips, it was still so delicious. It was juicy, sweet, and sour at the same time.


    Thebination of a perfect taste on the strawberry that no one had ever thought of.


    Shishio thought about his mountain and felt that he might try to visit his mountain since the taste of the spring vegetables found on the mountain might be nice.


    After they ate their breakfast, Mayumi looked at Shishio and said, "Shishio."


    "...What?" Shishio looked at Mayumi in doubt since whenever this woman opened her mouth, nothing good came out of her mouth. However, he must admit that when Mayumi was in her officedy uniform, it gave her a sharp and mature charm, especially when her legs were covered in beautiful tights. It was strangely alluring even though this woman''s personality was disappointing.


    "What''s with that stare? I want to give you a gift since you have cooked dinner and breakfast," Mayumi said with a pout and felt unhappy by Shishio''s suspicious gaze.


    "It''s because you often ask me something stupid." Shishio was speechless.


    "This time, I won''t ask something stupid, but I''ll give you a gift. Do you want it or not?" Mayumi asked arrogantly.


    "No," Shishio said simply.


    "....." Mayumi was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I''m sure that you''re going to give me something stupid or trash that you don''t need anymore..." Shishio looked at Mayumi and asked, "Right?"


    "...No, it isn''t trash. You can use it too," Mayumi said after she shook her head several times.


    "What are you going to give me then?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Here." Mayumi took her bag and took something from there.


    Everyone was also curious what Mayumi was going to give Shishio, but when they saw what this woman gave him, they could only feel that this woman was helpless.


    "Mayumi!" Chihiro frowned and asked, "What the hell did you bring out during breakfast?!"


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t this a normal thing? He needs this now, right?" Mayumi looked at Shishio then threw the small square package toward him.


    Shishio caught the small square package that had caused his lips to twitch since Mayumi gave him a condom, and it almost expired. ''Isn''t this trash?'' Still, he wondered why the strawberry vor was so popr among women. He wondered why they didn''t buy mint, kiwi, chocte, or a banana vor.


    "You need it, right?" Mayumi said with a smile with an expression as if telling Shishio that he didn''t need to thank her.


    "...."


    Somehow, Shishio wanted to smack this woman''s big butts.


    "Shishio can''t use this," Shiina suddenly said.


    "Huh? Why?" Mayumi asked dumbfoundedly.


    "The condom is too small," Shiina said tly.


    "....." Everyone.


    "Mashiro..." Shishio looked at Shiina helplessly.


    Shiina only tilted her head and felt confused since she had just told the truth, so there was nothing wrong, right?


    Many meanings came out of Shiina''s words.


    The first meaning was that the condom was too small for Shishio''s little brother, this was an incredible fact, but they had expected this since this wasn''t their first time to see his huge thing. However, when they saw his thing, it was in its soft form, but no one would expect that his thing at the hard form couldn''t fit on the normal size condom.


    While the first meaning was incredible, the second was even more amazing.


    The second meaning was Shiina knew Shishio''s size.


    Whether it was because of an ident or deliberately, Shiina knew Shishio''s size and the size of the condom given by Mayumi wouldn''t fit him.


    Those two meanings were incredible, and Mayumi was about to ask the question that she had always wanted to ask, but a small square package was thrown in her direction, and she caught it subconsciously.


    "I have to go to school first. See youter, everyone." Shishio decided to walk away since he knew what kind of poison was going toe out from Mayumi''s mouth. If possible, he wanted to smear those lips with his white liquid, so she wouldn''t ask an insolence question to him again. He nced at Mayumi with a smile.


    Watching this smile, Mayumi wasn''t sure why she felt her shudder and excited somehow.


    "I''ll go too."


    After Shishio walked out, everyone, who went to school, also went out one by one, leaving the adults behind.


    Mayumi then looked at her expired condom and wondered whether she should buy the new one, but this time, she should get the extra size since it might be useful in the future.


    ---


    It had been a week since Shishio walked toward the school after Golden Week, but he just couldn''t get his excitement somehow. It wasn''t that he wasn''t excited to meet his girlfriends, but he felt that school was useless for him since he had mastered all the lessons at school.


    ''Why should I go to school?''


    Shishio questioned himself until he found one reason why he should go to the school.


    Legs.


    Shishio nced at the girls around him that walked to the school together and saw their bare legs moving freely under that short skirt.


    ''It''s outrageous...''


    Shishio sighed and felt that instead of a ce to study, a school would be a ce for him to vent his lust.


    "Shishio."


    "What''s wrong, Misaki-senpai?" Shishio looked at Misaki.


    "My anime is almost der, so can you try to give a voice on the anime next week?" Misaki asked, then looked at Nanami. "You too, Nanami. Can you?" She still maintained her cheerful smile and excitement since her anime was almostpleted.


    "Ah, yes!" Nanami subconsciously nodded since it had always been her dream to be a Seiyuu, and now, she has her first job. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling excited and nervous at the same time, so she looked at Shishio, trying to calm her mind.


    "Where?" Shishio asked.


    "We have a sound room in the school. I''ll book that ce next week, so you cane there directly," Misaki said.


    "Misaki."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Mashiron?"


    "Can I watch it too?" Shiina asked.


    "Of course!" Misaki nodded several times, but then she put her finger on her lips and said, "But be quiet, okay?"


    "Okay." Shiina nodded.


    "Rhan. Dragon. Do you want to watch my recording process?" Misaki asked.


    "No," Ryuunosouka tly refused.


    Ritsu thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "Except for Dragon, then we''re all going to go!" Misaki howled in excitement.


    Shishio looked at Misaki and wondered how Mitaka could fall in love with Misaki. However, people often said that love was blind, and he understood that statement now.


    "Come on, and say OOOHH!!" Misaki raised her hand excitedly as her boobs trembled up and down.


    "....."


    Everyone looked at each other and moved faster since they didn''t want someone to think they knew this stupid girl.


    "Wa-Wait for me!"


    ---


    Shishio could see the school from a distance, and as he walked, he started to think about what kind of problems he might encounter, but then he happened to meet Hina Tachibana, who also happened to enter the school.


    Shishio and Hina looked at each other.


    However, while Shishio was calm, Hina couldn''t hide the anxiety on her face.


    "Tachibana-sensei!" Misaki greeted excitedly.


    Hina''s expression quickly calmed down and greeted Misaki. "Good morning, Kamiigusa." She also greeted everyone from Sakurasou before looking at Shiina and Shishio.


    While Shiina might have recognized Hina since she had seen her before, she didn''t recognize that Hina was the woman that had dated a married man in the cafe before.


    However, Shishio recognized and remembered Hina and her conversation with her boyfriend in the cafe before. "Good morning Tachibana-sensei." He didn''t call her because of her first name since he was afraid that he needed to exin to everyone why their rtionship was so close.


    "Good morning, Shishio-kun." Hina had aplicated expression on her face.


    "Huh? Why did Tachibana-sensei call Shishio by his first name?" Misaki was confused.


    Everyone realized it, and they looked at Shishio and Hina curiously.


    "...." Shishio and Hina.


    Hina panicked, but Shishio was calm and said, "Tachibana-sensei is close to Chihiro-nee and Hiratsuka-sensei, so she usually calls me by my first name."


    "Ah!"


    They nodded and understood why Hina called Shishio by his first name, but they felt that this guy knew too many beautiful girls, right?


    "Well, should we enter now? I want to see the result of the Monthly Exam," Shishio said.


    "...." Everyone.


    Some were nervous, and some were anticipating what kind of results they would receive.


    They excitedly talked about the Monthly Exam, but then Hina suddenly approached him and whispered, "Shishio-kun, can we talkter?"


    "....."


    Shishio looked at Hina, and even though it was his first day at school after Golden Week, he met a new problem right away.

 Chapter 375 - Be A Proud Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Be A Proud Scumbag</h4>


    Before Shishio gave his response, Hina had walked away.


    Shishio felt quite speechless since this female teacher didn''t even tell him where she would meet him.


    Watching her figure from behind, Shishio wondered why there was something so sexy about a female teacher, even though Hina dressed quite conservatively.


    While Shishio was in the middle of a thought, his mind was interrupted when two soft things pressed against his back.


    "Shishio!"


    Nana hugged Shishio''s back happily.


    "Nana." Shishio was also happy when he felt two huge things behind his back. "Let''s go to ss. I don''t like the feeling of bing a panda." While he had gotten used to the feeling of everyone''s gaze, it didn''t mean he liked it. He didn''t want to be like a panda in the zoo. Luckily, unlike a panda, he didn''t need to be naked or eat bamboo.


    ''But I might be able to eat bamboo sprouts.''


    Shishio suddenly wondered why he thought about food.


    "Okay." Nana agreed with a smile as she held Shishio''s hand.


    Shishio noticed the gaze of Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, and Misaki on him.


    As for Ryuunosuke, that guy had already left since he didn''t want to be involved in his problem.


    Suddenly, Shishio felt that if he became a scumbag, he needed to do it with girls from other schools since dating many girls from the same school was quite troublesome.


    However, Shishio noticed Shiina had taken his other hand and held it gently, ignoring the fact that he was holding Nana''s hand right now.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at Nana, who kept her smile and then at Shiina, who didn''t show much change in her expression. He took a deep breath, made up his mind, and held their hands tightly. "Let''s go." He had already announced his rtionship with Sakurasou anyway, so it didn''t really matter even if the whole school knew about his rtionship with many girls. After all, this way, he had already given them a mark, telling them that those girls were his.


    Nana and Shiina looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them cared about their reputation even if everyone knew that they dated Shishio at the same time, but they wanted to see his reaction, and he didn''t disappoint them.


    Misaki and Ritsu were dumbfounded.


    However, Nanami could only smile bitterly.


    Still, everyone who happened to see the scene before them opened their eyes wide since no one had expected this situation!


    The girls were alright since they somehow could understand why Nana and Shiina decided to date Shishio at the same time since if they were given a chance, they would probably make a simr choice to Nana and Shiina.


    However, the guys felt unbelievable, and they could only open their eyes wide!


    They somehow wanted to worship Shishio, but at the same time, they also felt so envious that they could only bitterly cry on the corner, thinking why they were still single yet someone had two girlfriends at the same time.


    ''Wh-What the hell...?!''


    Many guys felt aggrieved, and that also included Hikigaya Hachina, who wiped his eyes several times, wondering whether he was still dreaming or not. However, after he pinched his skin several times, he knew what had happened was real, and someone was able to build a harem in this school, which made him feel soplicated.


    "Um... Oga-kun?"


    Shishio turned his head and saw Futaba Rio was there. While they often greeted and talked to each other for a while, her chance to appear was quite rare.


    Futaba, who was excited to meet Shishio after Golden Week, also didn''t expect that she would see him, holding the hands of two girls at the same time, which made her unable to react for a moment.


    "It''s been a while, Futaba." Shishio greeted Futaba usually and asked, "Do you want to watch the exam announcement together?"


    "Ah, um." Futaba could only nod while ncing at Shishio, who kept holding Shiina and Nana at the same time.


    However, Shishio ignored it and pretended that he didn''t see Futaba''s expression.


    Shishio had decided that he wouldn''t say anything unless Futaba asked him a question.


    Even though they were all speechless, they could only stare at him, who was holding the hand of two beautiful girls.


    Anyway, Shishio had admitted that he became a scumbag, and if he didn''t dare to do this, then he might as well stop bing one.


    The path of the scumbag was deep and cruel.


    It was a lonely path that many people had walked, but Shishio didn''t want to follow their path.


    Shishio was going to pave his path.


    The path that no man had ever walked.


    The way of the scumbag.


    Shishio looked at Nanami, who also looked at him. He saw her helpless smile, and what could he do now?


    As for Ritsu and Misaki, Shishio didn''t know what they were thinking, but he could see them staring at him nkly. After all, it was their first time seeing something like this.


    Shishio didn''t want to be a panda anymore and brought everyone to the board announcement where the school announced the result of the Monthly Exam. He looked at it curiously and looked at Nana in surprise since this girl ranked third in the entire school, and on the other hand, Futaba ranked second in the entire grade.


    "As expected, you''re ranked first, Shishio."


    "It''s amazing, Shishio-kun."


    Shishio turned and saw Saki and Miu were there, standing together closely. It might be because they often did threesome together that their rtionship was closer than other girls. Still, he felt confused by Miu''s words, wondering whether it was the result of his exam or the way he held two girls'' hands was amazing. He needed to ask this girl clearly, or else there would be many misunderstandings.


    Still, Shishio got the rank first on the entire grade was something expected, but he was quite surprised by the result of the exam of Saki and Miu.


    "You two are also amazing since you got into the top ten rankings," Shishio said.


    "It''s all thanks to you," Saki said and felt that it was great to be his girlfriend. Not only did it feel good, but the result of her exam was good. She thought about giving him a rewardter.


    "Yeah, it''s all thanks to you, Shishio-kun," Miu said with a smile and thought to give him a reward too.


    "...." Shishio noticed their smiles and could only nod secretly. He then noticed Nana''s gaze on him and could only smile before he patted her back.


    Nana pouted and knew that, unlike her, everyone had been eaten by Shishio. ''Except for Mai, probably.''


    "Good morning."


    They turned their heads and saw Mai.


    "Morning Mai," Miu greeted with a smile.


    "Morning." Saki nodded.


    "Morning."


    Everyone also greeted Mai.


    Mai looked at Nana and Shiina, whose hand was held by Shishio, then asked, "You have admitted to the whole school that you''re a scumbag?"


    "...Yeah." Shishio was speechless and asked, "Can you be more subtle?"


    "Are you not a scumbag?" Mai asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m one." Shishio could only sigh, feeling the path of scumbag was lonely since no one understood his feeling right now.


    "Then maybe, you should also hold my hand, Saki, and Miu too, so that way, everyone will know that we''re all yours," Mai said softly.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Saki and Miu, who didn''t seem to reject Mai''s proposal. He wasn''t sure what to say for a while, but one thing was for sure, there were many people who were watching him.


    "Just kidding." Mai smiled and said, "Let''s meet upter at the clubroom."


    "........." Shishio.


    They nodded and didn''t force themselves to hold hands since they could talk to each otherter in the clubroom. They parted ways with each other and went to their sses.


    However, Mai deliberately moved closer to Shishio''s ear and whispered, "Hold my handter, alright?"


    "...Okay."


    Mai smiled as she left.


    Shishio looked at Mai helplessly, but he didn''t hate it and felt refreshed that he was being teased.


    Shishio and Nana then went to their ss together with Nanami, who also stood next to him.


    "By the way, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you had sex with anyone except for me?" Nana asked in a whisper, but Nanami could hear their conversation.


    "...Yes." Shishio nodded, but then he said, "But you were the only one that I had buried my face there." Unlike the rest, Nana was the only one that was able to put his head there.


    "...." Nana wasn''t sure whether she should be happy or smack this bastard. "I''ll move to your apartmentter on Friday, is that okay?"


    "Okay." Shishio nodded, then asked, "By the way, when are you going to apply for the part-time job?"


    "Probablyter?" Nana thought, then said, "I have prepared my CV, so I can just apply right away."


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmm... while I want you to apany me, is that okay? Won''t it give you trouble?" Nana asked.


    "It''s alright. I also want to visit Wagnaria since it has been a while since I have eaten there," Shishio said.


    "By the way, I have always wanted to ask you this question," Nana suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Shishio asked.


    "Is this okay?"


    "Okay?"


    "I mean... for everyone to know that you''re a scumbag." Nana looked at Shishio and asked, "Is this okay?" She thought that by admitting that he was a scumbag, his reputation would be hit and cause him many troubles.


    "It''s okay." Shishio nodded without hesitation and said, "After all, this way, no one girls should get close to me again, right?" When he thought about it calmly, it was also a good thing to reveal his status as a scumbag. This way, there wouldn''t be anyone who would confess to him again. "This way, I can focus on you."


    As for the reputation or trouble that mighte to him, Shishio didn''t care about them at all. He didn''t care about being a Riajuu, center attention, or amodating the people''s expectations of him. He didn''t have that kind of idea since he only cared about his women.


    "Shishio..." Nana smiled when Shishio held her hand happily.


    Nanami could only stare at this scene in jealousy until she also felt that her hand was held by him secretly. She was surprised then looked at him, who held her hand secretly from Nana''s eyes. ''What a scumbag...'' She let out a sigh and knew that this guy was a scumbag, but she didn''t pull away from his hand and held his hand tighter.


    Still, with this, everyone at the school knew that Shishio Oga was a scumbag, but he didn''t sumb. Instead, he stood up bravely, facing everyone.


    However, Nanami and Nana thought while everyone knew that Shishio was a scumbag, it didn''t mean that the girls in this school would stop confessing to him.


    While the number of girls who confessed to him might decrease, they wouldn''t stop, like a moth drawn by the fire. They knew that it was dangerous, but the bright fire drew them and made them curious why they were attracted to him.


    When they entered the ss, Shishio and Nanami naturally let go of their hands, but he still held Nana''s hand, and as they entered, they became the center of attention instantly.


    "Oga!" 2x


    Tagami and Usa leaped into Shishio to confirm the rumor spread into the school.


    Looking at Tagami and Usa, Shishio understood what they wanted to ask, but because of that, he suddenly remembered the quote from William Smith rk.


    ''Scumbag, be ambitious!''

 Chapter 376 - Let Us Bear Your Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Let Us Bear Your Pressure</h4>


    The lesson started and it ended on the break.


    Shishio became a center of attention directly, but he had gotten used to it since he often became a center of attention. The only problem was that he didn''t be a center of attention because of his handsome face. Instead, it was because of his deed that he was able to date two beautiful girls at the same time.


    Shishio could see that Sorata kept ncing at him from time to time with aplicated expression, but he ignored him since Sorata had nothing to do with his life anymore and they were just an acquaintance that happened to stay in the same ss and same dorm in the past.


    However, Shishio somehow felt relieved since he didn''t need to hide anymore, and he felt so free.


    "Shishio, let''s have lunch!" Nana said as she sat on hisp.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment and wondered whether this girl had be slightly fatter. However, the feeling of softness and plumpness on her butts had never changed. Instead, it was even more addicted to having her on hisp.


    Still, Shishio also knew that it might be dangerous for Nana if this continued.


    "Wh-What''s wrong?" Nana wasn''t sure, but she felt ufortable by this gaze.


    "No, you''re just beautiful," Shishio said with a sigh, but personally, he didn''t mind, even if Nana was slightly fatter.


    "Really?" Nana asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded, using his "Acting Mastery" to give a sincere smile.


    Nanaughed and hugged him happily.


    However, unlike Shishio, Mea and Maiko were different.


    "Nana, did you get fat?" Mea asked.


    "Yeah, your waist has be slightlyrger," Maiko said as she held Nana''s waist, shaking it up and down.


    "..."


    Nana looked at Mea and Maiko in shock, then looked at Shishio.


    Shishio could only look away and decided not to say anything.


    "Shishio..." Nana looked at Shishio with an expression, waiting for him to tell her that her friends were talking nonsense.


    "It is your chest. They have be bigger again," Shishio said as he looked at Nana''s chest.


    Nana was dumbfounded and asked, "Have they be bigger?"


    "There should be a health exam in the future. You can check whether they have be bigger or not," Shishio said.


    "I see..." Nana nodded, then looked at Mea and Maiko smugly.


    There were veins on the forehead of Mea and Maiko before they looked at Shishio at the same time.


    "Shishio, this girl has be fatter, right?"


    "Yeah, just tell the truth."


    "...Well, she has indeed be slightly fatter, but I don''t mind, though," Shishio said after a moment of hesitation.


    Nana was dumbfounded and asked, "...Real?"


    "Real." Shishio nodded and said, "While I don''t mind, it might be dangerous if you don''t start a workout from now on."


    "......."


    Nana was depressed when everyone, including Shishio, had told her that she had be fatter.


    "See?" Maiko smiled happily.


    "If you don''t get slimmer, then this guy might attack the two of us," Mea said while looking at Shishio.


    ''Why are you looking at me like that?'' Shishio was speechless by the gaze of Maiko and Mea. He looked at Nana then patted her back. "I''ll apany you if you want to work out, and there''s a gym in the new apartment. You can use it there."


    "...Really?" Nana looked at Shishio with watery eyes.


    "Yeah." Shishio patted her head and said, "Still, there''s even an exciting workout that we can do. Unfortunately, we can''t do it now."


    "Exciting workout?" 4x


    Not only Nana but Mea, Maiko, and Nanami were also interested and looked at Shishio curiously.


    "What kind of workout?" 4x


    "......."


    "...Let''s eat lunch first since the break might be over after we eat," Shishio said and changed the topic of the conversation since the exciting workout that he mentioned wasn''t suitable to be exined in this ce, especially when there was Mea and Maiko here.


    Nanami and Nana looked at Shishio thoughtfully, but Mea and Maiko also thought the same, thinking it might be only a time before this scumbag might eat Nana.


    ---


    During lunch, everyone went to the literature clubroom to eat together.


    While they ate their lunch, they talked about what Shishio had done this morning since it had be the topic that everyone talked about.


    "Congrattions, Shishio. You have be the most famous student in the Suimei," Mai said with a smile.


    "Have I beaten your poprity now? Is that okay?" Shishio also said jokingly.


    Mai''s lips twitched before sheughed and said with a smile, "It''s alright. It''s alright, but I don''t expect you to dare to admit to everyone that you''re a scumbag."


    Hearing Mai''s words, everyone also nodded since his action this morning was unexpected.


    While they knew that Shishio was a scumbag, he still maintained a good image among all the students and even teachers on the Suimei Academy, but with what he did in the morning by admitting that he was a scumbag, his image was destroyed instantly.


    While they were surprised, they must admit that Shishio had a lot of guts since he dared to do this, considering how everyone might talk behind his back and how his reputation was destroyed.


    Still, while they felt unhappy about those who talked about Shishio, they felt happy and thought they didn''t choose the wrong man since Shishio dared to take responsibility for his actions by admitting that he was a scumbag.


    "It''s alright." Shishio ate bread in his hand and said, "We''re only going to meet each other for three years. After that, we won''t meet each other again in the future, and even if we meet, they might be my subordinates in the future that will have to kiss my ass to curry favor to me." He didn''t care what everyone was thinking or talking about him since, in the end, they were just barking dogs.


    What could a barking dog do?


    Nothing.


    They could only bark loudly, but they wouldn''t cause him any harm, only creating an annoying noise.


    Also, a dog was just a dog.


    Shishio had a million ways to shut them out if he wanted to, though.


    "Also, this is a low price if this can reassure you and tell you that I''m seriously in love with you," Shishio said calmly, but the hearts of the girls in the literature clubroom were shot by an arrow of cupid directly.


    "Shishio, eat this. I made this rice ball," Saki said and gave the rice ball that she made in the morning.


    "......." Shishio looked at Saki and wondered why this girl only gave him the rice ball right after buying bread, but he was toozy to ask. "Thank you and sorry for troubling you every morning."


    "It''s alright. I''m happy to do this for you every day," Saki said with a gentle smile.


    Shishio looked at Saki and wanted to kiss her right now, but he knew the ce, and the asion wasn''t right.


    Still, he felt that a rice ball was a unique dish where he could taste the girl''s taste.


    While it wasn''t hard to prepare a rice ball, one needed to use hot rice to create one. Their hands might not be burnt because they soaked their hands with saltwater. However, the heat would make their hands sweat.


    Which meant the taste of the girl''s sweat was mixed on the rice ball.


    When someone knows that, there must be a mixed opinion regarding this matter.


    Some were disgusted, hesitant, or happy?


    As for Shishio, he ate the rice ball with relish without hesitation. "It''s delicious!"


    Saki blushed since she knew that her cooking ability was average, but even so, she felt happy, hearing his praise. "Is that so? There''s more."


    "Eat mine too, Shishio," Miu said with a smile.


    "I don''t n to prepare it for you, but since you''re so hungry, I''ll give you this one," Mai said as she gave her bento to Shishio.


    "......" Nana and Shiina looked at each other and thought they would try to make a bento in the future.


    Nanami, Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko looked at everyone and thought they had fallen too deeply with Shishio.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at the mountain of food in front of him speechlessly. While he didn''t mind eating all of them, he felt that they were too much. Still, there was something that he needed to ask them first.


    "Wait a moment. There''s something that I need to ask everyone," Shishio suddenly said.


    "What?" They looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Nana and Mashiro aside, since everyone knows that I have dated them, but what about the three of you? Saki, Miu, and Mai?" Shishio looked at the three girls, no, women since he had eaten them, and asked, "If you feel ufortable, I do--"


    "Don''t be stupid!" Mai quickly interrupted.


    "Don''t think we''re too weak against pressure," Saki said with a frown.


    "Shishio-kun, you don''t believe in our love?" Miu asked with teary eyes, feeling hurt by Shishio''s words.


    Shishio''s words hurt them since it felt like he doubted them.


    Shishio wiped Miu''s tears gently and said softly, "I believe you, but this is tough, you know? While I want to tell everyone that you''re all my girlfriends, I don''t mind even if we hide the truth since everyone will talk about the three of you, and I don''t want you to be hurt."


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Saki, Miu, and Mai, understood why he told them not to announce their rtionship. While they felt warmth, they felt that he underestimated them.


    "Shishio..." Mai looked at Shishio calmly and said, "While I''m happy about your consideration, we have also prepared for this kind of problem when we have decided to date you, so let us bear your pressure."


    "Yeah, I''m not weak enough to be protected by you all the time," Saki said with a determined expression.


    "Shishio-kun, don''t underestimate us," Miu said with a gentle smile.


    The image of the scumbag had been imprinted on Shishio''s body to all the students in this school.


    However, their love for him had never changed, and they would give their everything to support him and be part of his strength even if the whole school became their enemies.


    While their worry might be exaggerated since Shishio didn''t believe that someone could cause him trouble in this school, he would be lying if he wasn''t moved by them. He stared at their faces for a moment and gave them a sincere smile that came from his heart. "Thank you. I''m d that I have loved you."


    "......."


    Everyone was in a daze, and it was as if the whole world was eclipsed by him, and they thought they fell even deeper.


    "Shishio-kun..." Miu made an unexpected move and kissed Shishio''s lips without hesitation.


    "......." Everyone.


    "........" Shishio.


    "WAIT!!!" Nana, Mai, and Saki.


    Shiina didn''t say anything, but she also leaped toward Shishio.


    "........." Ritsu, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami somehow felt bitter, and the food on their hands didn''t taste so delicious anymore.


    While they were preupied in their own world, suddenly, the door was knocked on and opened.


    "Shishio-kun, are you he---"


    Hina stopped her words after she saw a scene that opened her eyes wide.


    "Wh-What are you doing?!"


    Still, Shishio thought that this scene was quite cliche somehow.

 Chapter 377 - What Is Right? What Is Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 377 - What Is Right? What Is Wrong?</h4>


    Hina forgot to tell Shishio where to meet and came to his ss, but when she came to his ss, she didn''t see him there. She wanted to meet him as soon as possible talking about what had happened before, so she asked his ssmates.


    "I see... literature clubroom?" Hina nodded and thanked the student. "Thank you." She didn''t know who the name of this ssmate was, but she didn''t care and walked toward the literature clubroom to meet him.


    Sorata looked at Hina back and thought that this teacher was beautiful, but what made him happy was because it seemed she was about to scold Shishio, and it was something that he was pleased to see.


    While Sorata had moved out from Sakurasou, he just couldn''t forget about Shiina, and it made his heart race every time he saw her, but he just didn''t have the courage to approach her. However, what had happened this morning changed everything since he didn''t expect that Shishio would dare to date Shiina and Nana at the same time.


    Sorata was jealous. No, he felt contempt for that scumbag!


    Sorata, without hesitation, told where Shishio was, and hopefully, that guy could be punished for making the entire guys in the school be his enemies.


    However, one thing was for sure, Sorata was curious at how Shishio was able to date two girls at the same time.


    While Sorata was still daydreaming, Hina had already arrived in the literature clubroom, and she didn''t expect to see the scenes that only happened in the light novel.


    "Wh-What are you doing?!"


    They were in school!


    How could they do this?!


    Hina stared at Shishio, who was surrounded by many beautiful girls with blush and speechless expressions. She didn''t expect that not only her little sister, the genius painter, one of the most beautiful girls in the first grade, and even a famous actress would be his girlfriends too.


    Shishio''s expression didn''t change, and he told everyone to sit down first since he didn''t expect Hina would interrupt them right after their heated discussion. He let out a sigh inwardly, then asked, "What''s wrong, Tachibana-sensei?"


    "We need to talk for a moment." Hina looked at everyone and said, "I''ll borrow him for a moment."


    They looked at each other and wondered whether Shishio had seduced Hina, but when they saw Hina''s expression, they thought that it shouldn''t be.


    "I''ll talk with Sensei first. If I don''te back until the break is over, then you should go back to your ss," Shishio said and patted the girls'' shoulders one by one before he left.


    "Do you need us to apany you?" Saki asked since she thought the problem was rted to his confession as a scumbag to the whole school.


    "No, it''s alright. You don''t need to worry since Tachibana-sensei isn''t going to scold me, right?" Shishio said while looking at Hina with a faint smile.


    Hina''s body flinched and showed a slight nervousness on her face, but she quickly calmed herself and nodded. "You don''t need to worry. I just need to talk with him for a moment."


    Hearing Hina''s reassurance, they nodded with a sigh of relief, but even so, they were still quite worried. However, there was nothing that they could do, and they could only wait for him.


    While the girls were worrying about him, Shishio and Hina walked next to each other.


    "Where are we going, Tachibana-sensei?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s Hina-sensei, right?" Hina asked with a pout.


    "...Hina-chan-sensei, so what do you want to talk about? Is it rted to what I have done in the morning?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, it is rted, but... let''s talk about thister, and for now, just follow me," Hina said and continued to walk.


    "Okay." Shishio nodded.


    The two walked together, and they instantly became the center of attention.


    While what Shishio had done in the morning was part of the reason, his maic figure could easily attract everyone''s attention like a ma that attracted a metal on its surrounding. Their eyes were glued toward him without looking away, especially when he was so quiet and showed a mncholy expression.


    Somehow they thought even if Shishio was a scumbag, they would happily ept him.


    Hina, of course, noticed Shishio''s expression, which made her pout, thinking that this guy was too popr.


    "What''s wrong, Hina-chan-sensei?" Shishio asked.


    "Nothing." Hina kept her mouth pout before she said, "Hurry up, Shishio-kun."


    "Okay. Okay." Shishio looked at Hina''s back and wondered whether this woman didn''t understand her situation, but he shook his head since it wasn''t his problem.


    While the two walked together, they didn''t realize that Natsuo Fuji was looking at them. He, of course, had heard about Shishio, who had decided to be a scumbag, and it made him wonder whether Rui knew about this matter.


    ''Also, why is Hina-nee?''


    Natsuo thought for a moment and thought that it was necessary for him to talk to the two of them since right now, they were a family, and he didn''t want anything bad to happen to them. His goodwill was good. Unfortunately, it wasn''t necessary, and even if they were a family, there was something that one shouldn''t butt in, especially when their rtionship wasn''t that close to begin with.


    However, it had nothing to do with Shishio since he came to the rooftop again. It had been a while since he came to this ce, but he hade to this ce several times with many different people, talking about many things.


    "So, what do you want to say to Hina-sensei?" Shishio asked.


    The wind blew her hair, but Hina hung her hair behind her ear and pressed her skirt so it wouldn''t be blown away by the wind.


    If Shishio didn''t know what this woman wanted to talk about with him, he thought that she might confess to him.


    ''Well, it isn''t much different.''


    Hina was going to confess, but this confession was different from the usual one.


    "Shishio-kun... you''re dating more than one girl?" Hina asked hesitantly.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "...." Hina.


    "But I don''t break the rules of the school, right? After all, there is no rule in the school that forbids someone to have more than one lover," Shishio said calmly.


    "..."


    "Scumbag." That word came out from Hina''s mouth naturally as she stared at Shishio with a frown.


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment, then said, "Let''s talk while we sit down first, Sensei." He sat on the nearby bench while waiting for Hina to sit next to him.


    Talking while standing wasn''t good, and it would always lead one''s emotion to run amok, which was why it was necessary to sit down since it could calm one down.


    Still, Shishio felt slightly annoyed when Hina said that he was a scumbag while she wasn''t that much different from him.


    Hina looked at Shishio for a moment and sat next to Shishio.


    "So, what do you want to talk about first?" Shishio asked.


    Hina opened her mouth then closed it again since there were many things that she wanted to ask, but at the same time, she wondered why Shishio didn''t say anything about what he had seen in the cafe before. "What''s your rtionship with Rui?"


    "With Rui? It should be more than a friend and less than a lover," Shishio said after a moment of hesitation.


    "What kind of rtionship is that?" Hina asked with a frown.


    "Sensei, I know that you''re worried about your little sister, but you don''t need to worry, I treat her dearly, and I won''t hurt her," Shishio said with confidence, without looking away from Hina''s eyes, clearly showing that he didn''t lie and she could trust him.


    However, how could Hina trust a scumbag so easily?


    "But you''re a scumbag," Hina said with a frown.


    "I had admitted to Rui that I was a scumbag that dated more than one girlfriend, but even so, she still chose to be with me." Shishio didn''t look away from Hina and said, "I have never lied to her, and she''s free to leave me if she wants to since I have never forced her to stay with me, even if I want her to be with me." He looked toward the blue sky and felt it was so clear today since he didn''t need to lie anymore. "So you don''t need to worry, Sensei. If she doesn''t see the future and feels that it is pointless to be by my side, she''ll leave me." He then looked at Hina and said, "However, if she chooses to be with me, I hope that you can support her since while many people think that her decision is wrong, I just hope that her older sister will support her."


    Hina looked at Shishio for a moment, and somehow she felt quite jealous of her little sister. "...You think what you''re doing isn''t wrong?"


    "I think... it is wrong to determine if one is right or wrong based onmon sense or the majority." Shishio looked at Hina and said, "If you think that what you do is right and you''re happy with that rtionship, then you don''t need to be affected by your surroundings. Even if the whole world thinks that you''re wrong, I''ll think that you''re right since it is your decision and you''re happy with it."


    Hina stared at Shishio in a daze and understood instantly that he knew she was dating a married man, but even so, he didn''t think that she was wrong if it was her decision and she was happy with it.


    However, the question was, was she happy?


    "You don''t think that I''m wrong, Shishio-kun?" Hina asked hesitantly.


    "If you''re happy and you love him, I don''t see there''s anything wrong with it even if you decide to date a married man, a grandpa, a widower, or even someone around my age. However, you should know that you''ll have to pay the price for what you have done." Shishio smiled and said, "You can see me as your example." He had be a scumbag, and his reputation fell sharply toward the cliff.


    One was amazed by his deeds, one thought that he was the worst, and one was jealous of the girls.


    People''s reaction was different from one to another, but Shishio didn''t care that much since he knew that it was the price for bing a scumbag.


    Still, while Shishio was able to say it easily, it was different from Hina since their gender was different.


    While it might sound unfair if a man was cheating and dated many girls, many of them would be proud, and many people even worshipped them secretly.


    However, a female was different since they would be considered a slut if they dated more than one man.


    Some people said that it was unfair, but that was how the world went, and there was nothing that Shishio could do since he also wouldn''t allow his girls to have other men except him in their lives.


    "If you think that your heart is right, then I won''t say much, but at the same time, you should also think what the consequences are and whether those consequences are worthy of being fought for or not." Shishio stood up and patted his butts. "Well, I should go back now." He had talked enough and felt that there was no need to say more, but his wrist was grabbed when he was about to go back.


    "...Shishio-kun, before you go back, can you hear me first?" Hina asked hesitantly.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at Hina and thought the development was quite different from what he had imagined, but he nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 378 - Scumbags Routine

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Scumbag''s Routine</h4>


    While Shishio didn''t feel curious about what had happened to Hina, she told him what had happened to her. She told him how she met her current boyfriend, who happened to be a married man.


    Hina had always been beautiful, and while it gave her many advantages, it also brought her many disadvantages, and one of them was that she didn''t have many friends.


    Many of her friends were jealous of her beauty, and it became worse when they talked behind her back, and she happened to hear their conversation. The cause of this problem was simple, and it was because her friend''s crush happened to fall in love with her. It made her friend jealous, and she was being isted, even though it wasn''t her fault for her friend''s crush to fall for her.


    After all, Hina was naturally beautiful and had big boobs too. She might be naive, but overall, her personality was good, even if she was quite an airhead.


    While her personality was good, it didn''t mean that Hina couldn''t get hurt, so when she was crying alone in the school, her current boyfriend, who also happened to be a married man, consoled her and made her smile again. She happened to be at her weakest state, and when she met such a gentle and mature man, she instantly fell in love. However, nothing happened between them since she knew his status.


    Hina met him during high school, but she knew that he was a married man, so she didn''t do anything until they met again after she graduated from her university.


    They met together, and, one to another, it led into their current affairs.


    "So after you told me all of this, what do you want me to say?" Shishio asked speechlessly since he didn''t expect to listen to Hina''s story from the beginning to the end. While at the same time, he thought that Hina''s current boyfriend also used a simr technique that he used when he took down Mai.


    The problem between Mai and Hina might be different, but Shishio and Hina''s current boyfriend just happened to be by their sides during their weakest time and helped them to solve their problems.


    However, unlike Hina, Mai''s problem was much bigger since it gave a sense of horror.


    Still, it might be wrong to say whether one''s problem was bigger than another since the only one who had experienced such a problem was the one who could determine whether the problem that they encountered was big or small.


    Everything depended on the individual that had encountered the problem itself.


    Shishio also wasn''t bored enough to help someone''s trouble unless they were a beautiful girl.


    Fortunately, Hina happened to be a beautiful woman and might be his sister-inw in the future.


    "...You don''t think that it is wrong?" Hina asked speechlessly at Shishio, who didn''t see herself unperturbed by the fact she was dating a married man.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Shishio had even tried to seduce many married women around his neighborhood, so he didn''t think Hina was wrong to date a married man.


    However...


    "While I don''t think that it is wrong as long as you love him and you can see the future with him, don''t naively believe whatever he says to you." Shishio changed his expression as if a sage and said, "A scumbag has many routines."


    "Routine?" Hina was dumbfounded.


    "I''ll give you an example." Shishio looked at Hina and said, "I''ll pretend to be your married boyfriend, so you can see what kind of routine that he''ll tell you."


    "O-Okay." Hina still couldn''t understand what kind of situation this was, but she nodded obediently.


    Looking at this naive woman, Shishio didn''t feel surprised when this woman could be fooled by a scumbag.


    Hina looked at Shishio and wondered what he was going to do, but then she saw him holding her hand gently, which made her slightly nervous and blush.


    "Hina... I know you''re worried about our rtionship, and I know I have wronged you with this rtionship, but please believe me. I love you." Shishio''s expression was warm and gentle, saying those words sincerely. "I can''t divorce my wife now, but please be patient. Soon, I''ll divorce her and marry you." He held her two hands on his palms and pulled them close to his mouth, looking at her with an upturned gaze. "So, can you give me a chance, Hina? I won''t let you down."


    "...." Hina.


    "Do you understand now?" Shishio let go of her hands and said calmly, "That''s what routine is."


    "....." Hina.


    "Don''t blush, and don''t fall for me since it''ll even be troublesome if a teacher fell for me," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Wh-Who is falling for you?!" Hina quickly awoken with a snort and pouted before she looked away annoyedly while thinking that this guy was too narcissistic, right?


    However, Hina must admit that Shishio''s skill at seducing girls was so skillful that she became even worried about her little sister.


    "Hina-chan-sensei, I can see that you''re a sincere woman who is falling in love with your boyfriend wholeheartedly. Your feelings are precious and pure, but because of that, I don''t want you to be fooled by a scumbag''s routine." Shishio brushed Hina''s bangs that were slightly messy because of the wind. "If you think that you can ce your future in him, then I won''t say anything. However, at the same time, you also need to think about your family since I''m sure that unlike me, who can talk with you like this, they will think that you''re wrong and think that your boyfriend is guilty of seducing you, considering his status as a married man." His voice was warm and soft, but at the same time, it gave a reassurance and dependability feeling.


    "Shishio-kun..." Hina couldn''t look away from Shishio, and her eyes were brimming in tears before she hugged him tightly.


    "..." Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Hina, who hugged him helplessly before he hugged her back as he caressed her back gently. He didn''t do this because he could feel two soft things pressed against his chest. His intention was purely to help his sister-inw and definitely not something impure.


    Really.


    Please believe in him!


    Still, Shishio let out a long sigh inwardly, thinking that Hina was really Rui''s older sister.


    "I - I don''t know what to do..." Hina was crying on Shishio''s chest as she told him her worry. "Before, it felt so wonderful to him, but it has be so painful now..." She wasn''t sure whether her current boyfriend was serious, and it made her wonder whether it was worth keeping this rtionship or not, especially when she knew that her family had noticed her problem.


    While they didn''t know that she was dating a married man, she knew it was only a time before they knew it.


    Shishio also didn''t feel surprised by Hina''s answer since her current boyfriend was her first love and the first love had always ced a special ce in everyone''s heart, so when her boyfriend told her that he was going to divorce his wife, even though he didn''t n to, she still had expectation inside her heart.


    However, the bigger the expectation was, the bigger the disappointment was.


    This is what Hina currently feels.


    "Hina-chan-sensei, this isn''t something that I can decide since it is your life, and I can''t take responsibility for you to make such a huge decision," Shishio said calmly. "However, while I can''t tell you what you need to do, I can give you some advice."


    "Advice...?" Hina looked at Shishio with tears in her eyes.


    "Usually, I''d say that to choose based on what you feel happy about," Shishio said.


    "Happy?" Hina was confused.


    "Will you be happy if you stay with him? Or will you be happy if you part away from him? You need to think about that decision calmly." Shishio could see that Hina wanted to ask him something, but he didn''t give her a chance to talk and said, "However, I can''t see that you can''t make up your mind."


    "Yes." Hina repeatedly nodded, telling him what he had said was right.


    "Then how about you take a break?" Shishio asked.


    "Break?" Hina was surprised.


    "The two of you need to think clearly whether there''s a future or not in your rtionship, so you take a moment of break to see more clearly." Shishio took his handkerchief and helped Hina wipe her tears and snot with a tired sigh, especially when he noticed a trance of tears and snot on his uniform. "Going on a trip, singing karaoke, or doing many fun things during your break since your world has been narrowed when you date him. When you date him, there''s only him in your world, but that isn''t true, right? Take a short break and expand your world again. If you think that you can be with him again, then tell him that, but if you don''t think that it is possible, then..." He didn''t need to continue since he knew Hina understood his words.


    Hina was like a child who was being taken care of by Shishio as she heard every word that came out of his mouth. "Thank you, Shishio-kun..."


    "It''s alright, but next time, don''t put a snot on my uniform," Shishio said as he continued to clean up Hina''s face since he didn''t want someone to misunderstand their rtionship.


    "...Sor-Sorry for troubling you..." Hina was embarrassed, but she didn''t move away from Shishio and helped her clean up her snot and tears. "I-I''ll help you clean your uniform!"


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to. I''m afraid that our rtionship will be misunderstood," Shishio said calmly. "Anyway, let''s continue our conversation."


    Hina felt slightly ufortable by his words, but she didn''t say anything since she knew he was right.


    "Alright, we have ended our conversation. Should we go back now?" Shishio said since he felt that taking more would be meaningless.


    "Okay, but let me clean up that handkerchief," Hina said with a blush since she felt ufortable letting Shishio take a handkerchief that was full of her tears and snot.


    Shishio thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay." Unlike a uniform, the handkerchief was quite small, so he didn''t think someone might misunderstand them. He thought to go back since the matter had ended, but his wrist was held by Hina again.


    "Wait a moment, Shishio-kun!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hina stared at Shishio''s eyes without looking away and said, "Promise me that no matter what, don''t hurt Rui, alright?"


    ''If I want, I can make you happy too.'' Shishio thought inwardly, but he didn''t say it out loud. He only nodded and said, "If I make her unhappy, I''ll cut my thing and be a woman."


    Hinaughed when she heard Shishio''s promise and said, "You don''t need to do that much since if you cut your thing, you can''t make ---- Wait a moment, what are you going to make me say?!" She was furious and thought that this bastard had been fooled again.


    "????"


    Shishio looked at Hina puzzledly, wondering whether this woman had eaten something wrong.


    Anyway, after their deep talk, Hina had solved her problem, and she also had believed that Shishio would take care of her little sister.


    However, it might be their imagination, but had their rtionship be closer?

 Chapter 379 - Yukinoshita-senpai Is A Gentle Girl, But Shishio Is A Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Yukinoshita-senpai Is A Gentle Girl, But Shishio Is A Scumbag</h4>


    "Right!"


    When they were about to walk down, Hina suddenly stopped and said, "Don''t tell Rui about our conversation."


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment and nodded. "Okay." He didn''t have a hobby of being a bbermouth, and he also felt that it wasn''t good to talk about what had happened on the rooftop. "Then I''ll go back now."


    "...Okay," Hina murmured as she watched Shishio walk away. When his figure disappeared, she squatted down as she held both of her cheeks with her cheeks. "Ugh... what I did that?" Her face was bright red when she thought she had hugged him and even acted like a baby in front of him.


    Fortunately, Hina was witty and told Shishio that he shouldn''t tell anyone about this.


    Still, Hina could only sigh at Shishio since even though this guy was a scumbag, his charm was without a doubt.


    ''If only...''


    Hina quickly shook her head and threw all the strange things on her head since she knew if she really did that, there wouldn''t be any turning back. She took her phone out and looked at the list of numbers before she called someone without hesitation.


    Hina put her phone in her ear and waited for a moment until she heard a gentle voice from her phone.


    "Hina-san? Is there something wrong?"


    Hina took a deep breath and said, "Shuu-san, can we talkter?"


    ---


    Shishio didn''t know what had happened to Hina and her boyfriend. He wanted to return to his ssroom, but he decided to call Nana, who was still in the literature clubroom with everyone. He could hear that they sighed in relief and decided to spend their time at the club together longer while also telling him whether he woulde back.


    "No, I''ll go back to the sster. Also, tell everyone that I''ll show them my new apartment," Shishio said since his apartment that was given by Tokugawa had been renovated, and he wanted to bring them there since it was closer and they could do many "things" there.


    As for Nana''s n to work part-time on Wagnaria, Shishio felt that she shouldn''t be in a hurry since once she had decided to work, she wouldn''t be able to stop immediately, and she would be busy with the moving on Friday, so he told her that it was better to postpone her n for a moment.


    Nana also agreed since her n to work part-time was just on a whim. She thought that to fill her free time, but when she thought about it clearly, it was quite troublesome to work part-time.


    They talked for a while before they ended the call.


    While talking, Shishio was sitting on the bench next to the vending machine. He bought a c before he opened it and sat on the bench again.


    The location of the bench was quite deserted, and there weren''t so many people since it was located quite far from the cafeteria.


    Shishio drank the can of c quietly as he watched the scenery from the bench.


    Suimei was an art school, so without a doubt, it had an expressive and creative design on the overall building.


    While the building wasn''t that different from the other school, it was built with precise details that gave a minimalist and modern design that gave a warm ambiance whenever one stayed on the school.


    Besides the building, the other areas, such as the parks, benches, and outdoor areas, were also carefully designed, making it enjoyable for one to gaze over.


    Shishio enjoyed his quiet moment before he thought to go back until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hey, what are you doing here, Scumbag? Have your girlfriends chosen to break up with you?"


    "...."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita helplessly and asked, "Did you spend your lunch at the clubroom, Senpai?" The location where he sat wasn''t that far from the special building where the Service Club was located, so he didn''t feel surprised to meet Yukinoshita in this ce. Still, it made him annoyed to see her bright smile.


    Yukinoshita didn''t answer Shishio''s question and bought a can of c and a bottle of tea before she gave the c to Shishio.


    "..." Shishio had drunk a c, but he didn''t mind drinking again, so he epted Yukinoshita''s offer. "Thanks."


    "No problem." Yukinoshita sat down next to Shishio naturally and asked, "So did you break up with them?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head as he drank the c. "Our rtionship is very good." His rtionship with his girlfriends was so good that he might be able to add more girlfriends in the future.


    Probably.


    Still, even if Shishio might do that in the future, he wouldn''t do that now since six (including Roberta) was too much for him to handle now.


    As for Chihiro who had kissed his lips, Nanami who was his maid, Rui who was his first woman, and Momo who had confessed to him before, Shishio felt that it was better to leave them for a while since they wouldn''t get away from him, so it was better to follow the flow.


    "Still, you did something stupid," Yukinoshita said with a sigh.


    Shishio smiled at Yukinoshita and asked, "You''re worried about me, Senpai?"


    Yukinoshita snorted and said, "Can you be serious? Don''t you understand your situation?" When she heard that everyone in her ss talked about Shishio, who dated two girls at the same time and also became a famous scumbag in the school, she was dumbfounded. She wanted to call him and ask whether she was alright, but when she saw him, she knew she was thinking too much and knew that this guy was alright.


    Still, Yukinoshita didn''t understand what Shishio thought since even if he became a scumbag, was there a need for him to throw away the reputation that he had built for the past month like that?


    "I understand, and this is why I''m not afraid to acknowledge that I''m a scumbag." Shishio sipped his c again and said, "Also, unlike a female, society is more tolerant toward a male, so even if everyone knows that I''m a scumbag, the damage on me isn''t that much. I have also learned that instead of breaking off, all of my girlfriends still decide to be with me. I think it is worth it to see their feelings toward me after everyone in this school knows that I have dated them together. As for the rest of the people who talk about me, they''re just extras in my life. What''s the use of caring about the extras that the author is toozy to draw?"


    Life was long, and his standing would be on the ce where the 99% of people in this school could only longingly see him.


    In other words, they wouldn''t see each other again after they graduated, so what was the use of caring for them?


    "Senpai, you take this matter too seriously. After all, in conclusion, I am just dating more than one girl," Shishio said calmly.


    Yukinoshita let out a tired sigh and said, "Somehow, I feel stupid for worrying about you." This was how Shishio was, and this personality was the one that attracted many girls to fall for him even if they knew that he was a scumbag.


    Shishioughed and said, "I''m happy to know that you''re worried about me, Senpai."


    Yukinoshita blushed and felt embarrassed since she had acknowledged that she was worried about him, but she couldn''t say anything, so she could only snort and look away, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Still, do you think it is alright for you to talk with me?" Shishio asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    "I mean... you might be misunderstood by many people and think that I have seduced you or something," Shishio said while looking at Yukinoshita curiously, wondering what she was going to say.


    However, Yukinohishita didn''t disappoint him and only snorted, then said, "As you have said before, while I won''t say as cruel as you by thinking that they''re extras on my life, but I don''t care about them, and I''m not such a narrow-minded person who ignores you just because you''re a scumbag."


    "Thanks, Senpai. I''m d to hear that from your mouth," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment before she looked down since she was afraid that her face would turn bright red when she continued to stare at him. "Still, I have never asked you before, but are you only dating Sunohara Nana and Shiina Mashiro? Do you have more girlfriends?"


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and said, "I have five girlfriends in this school." If he included Roberta, there were six, but Roberta wasn''t in this school, and his rtionship with Roberta was quite simr to his five girlfriends. There was also some difference, so he didn''t mention her to Yukinoshita.


    "Five?!" Yukinoshita was dumbfounded.


    "Yeah..." Shishio nodded awkwardly.


    Yukinoshita rubbed her temple as she sighed. "I know that you''re a scumbag, but I don''t expect that it will be this serious." Many people had a hard time getting a girlfriend, but Shishio had five of them just one month after he came to Tokyo, which made her too tired to react. "Who are they?" However, she was curious and asked him.


    "You should know Nana and Mashiro, right?"


    "That''s two." Yukinoshita nodded and asked, "Who is the rest?"


    "The third one is Kawasaki Saki. Do you know her?" Shishio asked.


    "Kawasaki Saki..." Yukinoshita thought for a moment and nodded. "I know. She should be in the top ten ranking on the Monthly Exam, but while I think her results on the exam aren''t bad on the freshman, it surprised me that she could reach top ten."


    "It''s because of me." Shishio patted his chest generously and said, "I taught her."


    "......" Yukinoshita.


    "You don''t believe me?" Shishio asked.


    "...no, I believe in you." Yukinoshita let out a sigh, wondering whether bing Shishio''s girlfriend would give so many benefits, including bing smarter. However, the price also wasn''t low since they needed to share him together. "How about the rest?"


    "The fourth one is Miu Ashihara."


    "...." Yukinoshita remembered the quiet, cute, and petite girl that often greeted her, but she didn''t expect that girl had been eaten by Shishio.


    "Senpai? What''s wrong? Why is your face so scary right now?"


    "Nothing." Yukinoshita still maintained her smile and asked, "What about thest one?"


    "Don''t be surprised," Shishio said.


    "I''m not going to be surprised unless you date Mai Sakurajima," Yukinoshita said jokingly.


    If one asked who was the most beautiful one in the Suimei Academy, then there would be many discussions, but if one asked who was the most famous one then without a doubt, it was Sakurajima Mai since she was a famous child actress and Yukinoshita even heard that Mai was about to have here back to the show biz industry.


    However, Yukinoshita didn''t expect...


    "...Are you serious?" Yukinoshita asked dumbfoundedly.


    "Yeah." Shishio was quite awkward, but he nodded. "Mai is my girlfriend too."


    "........" Yukinoshita.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and could see that her mood wasn''t good. Luckily, the sound of the bell saved him.


    "Well, the ss is starting. Let''s go back, Senpai," Shishio said wittily.


    "........"


    Yukinoshita kept staring at him and thought that she really needed to watch him out, or else all the girls and women in this school would be seduced by him.

 Chapter 380 - Misery Of The Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Misery Of The Scumbag</h4>


    Shishio was without a doubt a scumbag, and everyone in the school knew about this. However, when his presence was there, it was hard for them to talk, and it made them could only look at him with a hot gaze from a distance, thinking that he was really handsome.


    While Shishio wasn''t sure, he heard that many people secretly bought his photos. Still, even if he was a scumbag, there was no particr harm that he felt. Instead, he received a more curious gaze which made them wonder what made him able to create a harem.


    After all, everyone loved a harem, right?


    However, there were only a few people who could do it.


    Shishio could have a harem, and his girlfriends were all beautiful girls. He could also stay with all the literature club members most of the time, which made all the guys feel jealous.


    After all, all the literature club members were beautiful girls, except for Shishio, Usa, and Kiriya Reiji.


    Still, most guys could only watch from a distance since it was hard to join a group of beautiful girls, especially when they didn''t even know all of those girls or the guys that joined the literature club.


    After all, unlike Usa, who had good luck knowing Shishio since they were from the same ss, while Shishio''s rtionship with everyone wasn''t bad, he also wasn''t close either, and most people would feel inferior when they stood next to him, which made it harder for them to get closer to Shishio.


    Shishio also knew that he didn''t have many male friends, but he didn''t care much either since a group of herbivores couldn''t stay together with a king of beasts. Even the other carnivores also couldn''t stay together with the other carnivore since they would just fight each other, and only the strongest could stand up.


    Shishio didn''t need many friends, and it was enough to have only one or two.


    Still, everything had happened, there was no need to think too much about the aftermath of his confession as a scumbag, so it was better to enjoy his close rtionship with many girls openly.


    The long school ended, and it was time to go back.


    Shishio thought about going back, but it seemed that Usa had something to talk about with him. "What''s wrong, Usa?"


    "Um..." Usa hesitated to talk, especially when Shishio was surrounded by Nanami, Nana, Mea, and Maiko, and those four girls were also looking at him.


    "You don''t need to get nervous beside us," Maiko said teasingly.


    "What is it? Are you nning to confess to someone?" Mea asked.


    "....." Usa.


    "Okay, okay, stop teasing him." Shishio was speechless, but then he looked at Usa and said, "How about we talk tomorrow? We have a club tomorrow, right?"


    "Okay." Usa agreed without hesitation. While he wanted to talk about his problem now, he didn''t want to be teased by the girls.


    Shishio then walked out of the ssroom, and he noticed Sorata''s gaze on him, but he ignored him.


    After Sorata left Sakurasou, neither of them talked to each other.


    While they were in the same ss, the positions of their seats were too far apart.


    Sorata was sitting near the door of the ss, second from the front.


    Shishio was sitting near the window and on the right back.


    While the seat position was part of the reason, the other reason was that their rtionship wasn''t that close, so after Sorata moved, there was no reason for them to talk anymore.


    However, this time, it was different.


    Sorata knew that Shishio had be a scumbag and had dated Shiina and Nana together. Not only Shishio wasn''t being dumped. Instead, Shishio could get two girls at the same time.


    Sorata couldn''t ept it, but what could he do?


    ''Should I create a rumor on the forum?'' Sorata thought secretly.


    However, if Shishio knew what Sorata thought, he would onlyugh since he was the creator of the school forum.


    Shishio had ced an extrabel on Sorata, and there was no need for him to entangle with him anymore.


    They walked out of the ss, and Maiko asked, "Are we going to go out and y?"


    "I''m going to visit his new apartment," Nana said as she hugged Shishio''s arm.


    "New apartment?" 3x


    Nanami, Mea, and Maiko looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Do you want to see it?" Shishio asked.


    They looked at each other and nodded without hesitation since they were quite curious about Shishio''s new apartment.


    Unlike Sakurasou, where Shishio lived, there were many weirdos there. He was afraid that something might happen to them.


    However, his new apartment was safe, especially when it was located right on the building where Mai was living.


    Still, if possible, Shishio also wanted to bring them to Sakurasou. Eating a BBQ there would be nice, considering the open space in the middle part of the building.


    The five walked together before they met Rui and Momo.


    "Shishio-kun~~!" Momo waved her hand happily. She was unaffected by the fact that Shishio had announced he was a scumbag.


    However, Rui stared at Shishio and the girls around him for a moment before she nodded and said, "Let''s go, Momo."


    Momo was dumbfounded, looking at Rui''s reaction, but before she said something, Rui had left, which made her chase after her. "Wait, Rui!" She then looked at Shishio and said, "I''ll talk with her."


    "...."


    Shishio tilted his head and wondered whether he had done something wrong.


    "Did you have a fight?" Nanami asked since she knew that the rtionship between Shishio and Rui was quite subtle.


    "Not sure." Shishio shook his head and wondered whether he had done something.


    ''Maybe she''s jealous?''


    Shishio looked at the four girls beside him and didn''t feel surprised if Rui felt annoyed when she saw him with them when he didn''t even meet her during Golden Week. While he had promised Hina that he wouldn''t hurt Rui, he didn''t approach her actively since they weren''t even in a rtionship.


    They might be sex friends, but somehow their rtionship wasplicated.


    ---


    "What''s wrong, Rui?" Momo asked curiously after they walked out of the entrance of the school.


    "...I''m not sure." Rui shook her head and felt ufortable when she saw Shishio was with other girls, even if she had gotten used to it in the past. She had heard how Shishio had announced that he was a scumbag by holding the hands of two girls. She thought his situation would be bad and had been thinking about meeting him, but she couldn''t find him anywhere, whether in his ss or the literature club.


    During Golden Week, even though Rui went on a trip with her family, she just couldn''t have fun, especially when she couldn''t meet Shishio.


    Rui knew that their rtionship was just a sex friend, but secretly, she might hope for something more.


    While Rui knew that it was dirty, she thought she could get him when everyone might avoid him when they knew he was a scumbag. The fact that not only her, who thought simrly, most of the girls in the school also thought simrly since they felt that they could change his scumbag personality as long as they dated him.


    However, the fact?


    His rtionship with his girlfriends was as good as ever, and no one distanced themselves from him.


    There wasn''t much difference between who was known as a scumbag or not.


    Rui''s position on Shishio''s heart wasn''t as important as his girlfriends.


    While Rui knew that, could she ept it?


    Rui hated herself, who couldn''t face Shishio before and couldn''t even say anything. If possible, she wanted to rewind the time, so she could be calmer when she met him, but she knew that she couldn''t, and she had regretted her action. She could only sigh tiredly, and somehow she wanted to cry, but it was quite hard to do it when someone was nearby.


    "Sorry, Momo. I''ll go back first."


    "...Okay." Momo nodded after a moment of hesitation, looking at Rui''s lonely back before she could shake her head since her position wasn''t that much different from Rui.


    ---


    While Shishio knew that he might need to talk with Rui, he didn''t bother to talk with her now since the others had arrived.


    "Shishio."


    Shiina trotted toward Shishio as if a pet had found its master.


    Shishio was speechless, but he didn''t think too much and patted Shiina''s head.


    Shiina showed a bright smile and let him rub her head.


    "....." Nana, Nanami, Mai, and Maiko.


    Sorata, who happened to see this scene, could only feel that his breathing started to feel ufortable since Shiina acted so chummily to Shishio.


    "I''m going to my new apartment. Do you want to see it?" Shishio asked.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    Before long, Mai, Saki, Miu, and Ritsu also came and saw him.


    They talked to each other before they agreed to visit his new apartment, especially Mai, since she knew that the entire building of her apartment was bought by Shishio, which made her speechless. Moreover, she had seen renovation workers working on the highest floor of the apartment building, and it was probably rted to Shishio.


    Still, when they talked and walked together, they attracted much attention since not only the two girls but Shishio''s harem had reached an incredible number.


    There were many famous names too, which made them speechless.


    Hikigaya Hachima, who represented the single guys at the school, could only look at the sky right now. He felt that this was a dream, and he was living in the light novel world where there was a harem protagonist who could make every girl in this school, or even the world, be his harem member.


    Still, whether it was Hikigaya or any men in this school, there was only one thing that they thought at this moment.


    ''I''m so jealous!''


    ---


    The distance from his apartment wasn''t that far from the school. They still needed to enter the bus. After they came out of the bus, they kept talking to each other.


    Shishio, who was the only guy in the group, didn''t join their conversation since the topic was quite strange.


    "There are so many here. Can you handle us together, Shishio?" Maiko teased.


    "Maiko!" Ritsu, who wasn''t part of the harem, looked at Maiko angrily with a red face, thinking that this girl was too vulgar.


    However, Mai, Saki, and Miu, who knew how strong Shishio was, could only look at Maiko subtly. Still, they could read the mood, and they didn''t say anything.


    "He can do it," Shiina said.


    "......." Everyone.


    "Shishio is so strong in bed," Shiina said.


    "......" Everyone.


    Shishio could look at Shiina, who titled her head, while showing a bright smile, waiting for him to praise her.


    "........"


    Shishio could only sigh helplessly before he patted Shiina''s head.


    Shiina smiled happily, thinking that she had done a good job.


    "......"


    Looking at Shiina, while Shishio loved her so much, he might need to educate her more in the future, or else, this girl might talk about many of his secrets, which made him helpless.

 Chapter 381 - New Love Nest?

    <h4>Chapter 381 - New Love Nest?</h4>


    "It''s spacious..."


    They thought when they saw Shishio''s new apartment.


    After Shishio got the apartment building from Tokugawa, he directly renovated the highest floor for his private use.


    As for the previous tenants, there was no need to say it, right?


    Many things had changed, but one thing was for sure, there were many facilities that they could use there, whether it was a karaoke room, gym, home theatre, dojo, and many other things.


    The only thing that wasn''t there was a pool, but Shishio refrained from making one since he was afraid that he might dirty it by using it for fun with his girlfriends there, ying a drowning y, or other perverted ys that couldn''t be written on this paragraph.


    Also, unlike his apartment that was located near Tokyo Bay, this apartment wasn''t that high, and it would be troublesome if Shishio decided to make a pool, considering there might be people who peeked at them, so he didn''t make a pool.


    "Shishio, when did you change the feature of the lift too?" Mai only realized that if they wanted to enter this floor, they needed a special card, and if they didn''t have one, they wouldn''t be entering this floor.


    "I''m not sure since I didn''t follow the renovation process," Shishio said. "But who cares about that now?" He didn''t care much and sat on the sofa inside the living room while leaving the girls to look around the house.


    Mai looked at Shishio and thought his identity was more mysterious than she had thought. ''Is he a child of the zaibatsu or something?


    If so, then should Shishio have a fiancee or something?


    Mai then shook her head since she might think too much, and she felt that as long as she could be with him, it was enough. She sat next to him and enjoyed their rare time together when the rest looked around the house, but suddenly...


    "Do you want to test how soft the bed is?" Shishio asked in a whisper.


    "...."


    Mai blushed in shame and thought that this guy was too perverted, right?


    Not that Mai hated it, though.


    "...Later."


    Hearing that answer, Shishio smiled brightly at this moment.


    After they felt enough to check around the apartment, they talked to each other while some tried to check the karaoke machine and game in the living room.


    "Shishio, am I going to live here?" Nana asked curiously.


    "If you want to live with her, I don''t really mind, but isn''t it too big for you if you decide to live alone?" While Shishio didn''t mind Nana living in this ce, he felt that it was too big for her, especially when she was quitezy to clean up most of the time. She probably might have changed, but a habit wasn''t something that could be changed so easily, so it was better for her to live in the smaller room that he had prepared before.


    "Well, that''s true." Nana nodded, then asked, "Then who is going to live here? Isn''t it wasteful of you to just let it be like this without anyone living here?"


    Everyone was also looking at Shishio curiously since they knew this ce wasn''t cheap, so was he going to leave it just like this?


    "It might be impossible to live alone, but it might be possible for all of us to live together here." Shishio looked at his girlfriends subtly and said, "Not sure whether you''re going to agree with it or not, though."


    "...."


    Mai, Miu, Nana, and Saki were speechless but blushed slightly since they knew that this guy was bold, but they had never expected to be to this extent. While they might ept each other''s rtionship and some of them had a threesome together before, it didn''t mean that they could just give the nod and decide to live together with him, alright?


    They needed to have physiological preparation, but personally, they didn''t hate the idea.


    "Shishio, are we going to live here?" Shiina asked.


    "If you want, then it is alright to live here. I have prepared your studio here, and there''s aputer that is connected to yourputer in Sakurasou. You can start to draw here if you want," Shishio said.


    "Really?" Shiina seemed eager to try.


    "Let''s go to your studio there," Shishio said and brought Shiina to the manga studio that he had prepared for her.


    Everyone also followed since they were also quite curious about the manga studio that was prepared for Shiina.


    Shishio opened the door and let them see the manga studio inside.


    The design of the studio was minimalist and modern, giving it a spacious andfortable feeling.


    Shishio knew that Shiina was quite messy, so he had prepared quite a spacious room for her.


    There was a table for her to draw, an ergonomic chair, sofa, severalputers, and even drawing tools that were ced on the shelf on the side. There were even several lion dolls that could be used for rxation.


    Shiina looked at this room for a moment and then jumped onto the sofa as she hugged the lion doll, ignoring the fact that her skirt was pulled up, giving everyone a view of her white and blue striped panties.


    Shishio nodded in satisfaction, but the girls quickly covered his eyes with their hands and screamed at Shiina.


    "Mashiro!"


    They quickly pulled down her skirt, so her panties couldn''t be seen by anyone, especially when there was arge window that was connected to the veranda. If the curtain was closed, then they wouldn''t care, but the curtain was wide open, which made them worried somehow.


    "Is it alright to put a window here?" Saki asked worriedly, especially when she thought about Shiina''s personality and acted every day. She had entered Shiina''s room in the past and knew how messy she was. She wouldn''t be surprised even if Shiina suddenly got naked inside the room while drawing her manga.


    "It''s alright. It''s a one-way window," Shishio said.


    "One-way window?"


    Everyone looked at Shishio curiously since it was their first time to hear such a term.


    If one often watched JAV (Japanese adult video), they would be familiar with the term of the one-way window.


    "A one-way window is a window that can only be seen from inside, but you can''t see them from outside," Shishio said. "You can check it."


    They didn''t hesitate to check and see that they really couldn''t see what was inside after they walked into the veranda.


    "How did you know about Shishio-kun?" Miu asked curiously.


    Shishio looked at Miu''s naive expression and felt he hadn''t tainted her enough. He moved closer and whispered, "From adult video." He was an honest man, and his virtue was one of his traits, so he didn''t lie since he knew a one-way window from the JAV that he had watched in the past.


    It was quite interesting, though, watching a video of a couple having sex in a van with arge window right in the middle of the street with many people kept walking, without knowing that the couple inside the van was having sex.


    While it was interesting, Shishio didn''t have such a wild taste. He might love to bully his women on the bed, but it hadn''t reached such a heavy taste.


    After all, once they had gotten used to the one-way mirror, they might want to try an outdoor one.


    While Shishio didn''t really mind, he wondered whether it was possible to create something like the Cap of Hades with his knowledge.


    ''It''s probably possible...'' Shishio thought, especially after he got a privateboratory. When he thought clearly, turning someone invisible was rtively simple since he only needed to reflect the light that came toward them, so no people could watch them. It was as simple as that, but while it was simple, it was only him who could probably create it.


    "Eh?!" Miu was startled before her face turned bright red.


    "Senpai?"


    "Miu?"


    Everyone was startled and looked at Miu curiously before they looked at Shishio with a doubt, clearly showing their suspicion and knew that this guy had said something perverted to Miu.


    "No-Nothing!" Miu quickly said, then pouted at Shishio. "Shishio-kun." While her face was red, she tried to put on a reprimanded expression, but instead of making him scared, he felt that this girl was so cute that he wanted to bully her.


    ''Should I bring her to the toilet?'' Shishio thought since he knew that everyone might talk to each other for so long and y together, during that chance, he could secretly bring Miu to the toilet, doing something that shouldn''t be known by children there. As for whether she would reject him, he didn''t have that possibility at all since he knew that this girl would follow him obediently.


    Even if her mouth tried to reject him, her body was honest.


    "So as long as the window is closed, there''s no need to worry," Shishio said with an innocent expression and changed the topic of the conversation right away.


    "..." Everyone.


    Miu stared at Shishio speechlessly before she pouted with blush and looked away since he whispered something perverted before.


    "By the way, do you want to eat dinner here or go back?" Shishio asked.


    "Who is going to cook?" Mai suddenly asked.


    "If you want, I can cook the dinner," Shishio said and thought to call Roberta here while asking her to help him to buy ingredients.


    "We''re going to have dinner here!"


    They answered without hesitation since they knew how delicious Shishio''s food was.


    "Okay." Shishio then took his phone and called Roberta, telling her toe while helping him to buy ingredients. When he talked with Roberta, he thought it wouldn''t be bad to live in this apartment since he knew that it was quite hard to do his scumbag deeds on Sakurasou, considering everyone had known his rtionship with Shiina.


    With that kind of thought, Shishio looked at three girls inside this room and suddenly felt that there was a question that he needed to ask themter, considering their rtionship and his confession as a scumbag.


    After all, Shishio didn''t really want to harm them.


    However, one thing was for sure, if Shishio couldn''t do it at Sakurasou, then he would do it here in his new ce, so should this ce be their new love nest?


    Shishio wasn''t sure, but this ce was still a white canvas.


    It was white, without any taints, but soon, it would be tainted by him.


    Still, there was one girl who kept ncing at him from time to time.


    Ritsu nced at the shelf of the book, then nced at Shishio several times.


    "You can read the book, Senpai," Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    Ritsu didn''t waste her time and took the book before sitting with Shiina on the sofa.


    Looking at two girls on the sofa, Shishio felt that the two were simr to each other.

 Chapter 382 - Group Vs Individual

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Group Vs Individual</h4>


    When Roberta arrived, she brought many ingredients with her. However, when she came, some of them were startled and looked at Shishio curiously since it was their first time to know that this guy had a maid.


    "Okay, I''m going to cook. Who is going to help me?" Shishio asked.


    Except for Shiina and Ritsu, most of them raised their hands.


    "Roberta, you can sit and rest there too with Mashiro and Ritsu-senpai," Shishio said since he knew how horrible Roberta''s skill at household chores was.


    "....." Roberta.


    "But you can help if you want," Shishio said since he couldn''t bear to see Roberta''s expression.


    "Yes, Shishio-sama." Roberta''s cold expression turned soft when she heard it.


    "...." Shishio.


    Unlike the rest, it was Maiko, Mea, and Mai''s first time seeing Roberta, so they were dumbfounded when they saw her calling Shishio with the "-sama" suffix. However, everyone seemed to have gotten used to it, so it was quite hard for them to say something.


    "By the way, what are we going to cook?" Nana asked curiously since she saw many unfamiliar ingredients in the shopping bag.


    "I thought I''d make gyoza and budae jjigae," Shishio said.


    "Budae jjigae?"


    "It''s an army stew, a dish from Korea," Shishio said.


    "Why Korea all of a sudden?" Saki asked.


    "I ate a Korean dish before, and it was delicious, so I thought I''d make it by myself," Shishio said.


    Hearing it was delicious, they became curious, and they quickly helped with the preparations for the ingredients.


    Mai moved to Roberta and asked her curiously since it was her first time seeing a maid in real life.


    Mea and Maiko were also the same, and they also moved closer to Roberta.


    While Shishio was making the budae jjigae, the rest was making gyoza by folding the filling prepared by Shishio on the gyoza skin.


    Shiina and Ritsu also stopped what they were doing and helped to make gyoza together since it was interesting, especially when it was being folded.


    Shiina wondered whether there were other ways to fold the gyoza, but she often messed up, which caused everyone to feel speechless, but neither of them said much and onlyughed as they talked to each other since it was quite a rare time for them to prepare dinner together.


    Mai was also happy since it might be her first time having such a merry dinner.


    "Shishio-kun, I have cut the sausages," Nanami said as she brought a bowl of sausages that she had cut with a smile.


    "..." Shishio wasn''t sure why this girl smiled when she brought him a cut sausage, but he nodded with a forced smile and thanked her. "Thanks, Nanami."


    "It''s alright. Is there something that I can help you with again?" Nanami asked with a gentle smile.


    "...Then, can you help Saki?" Shishio asked.


    "Okay." Nanami nodded subconsciously, but she was quite nervous when she looked at Saki.


    Saki, who noticed Nanami''s gaze, also looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Um... I''ll help you, Senpai!" Nanami really felt that Saki''s gaze was fierce, making her wonder how Shishio could tame this wild girl.


    If Shishio knew what Nanami was thinking, he would say that Saki might be fierce outside, but inside, she was so soft that she loved to act meekly when they were alone.


    However, if Shishio dared to say it, Saki might bite him, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Okay." Saki nodded with a gentle expression.


    "Hmm?" Nanami was surprised by the change in Saki''s expression, but she didn''t think too much and started to help Saki.


    "By the way, Nanami. Has that bastard done something perverted on you?" Saki suddenly asked.


    "..." Shishio was speechless since he could hear their conversation, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. However, he would punish Saki for calling him a bastardter.


    "Wh ---?!" Nanami was startled, and her face turned bright red.


    "It seems that he has done something to you." Saki looked at Nanami with a thoughtful expression after seeing Nanami''s reaction. "Have you confessed to him?"


    "I..." Nanami looked at Saki in surprise then asked, "Are you okay with this?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Saki asked in confusion.


    "I mean... he isn''t dating you alone, right? Are you okay with it, Saki-senpai?" Nanami asked.


    Saki looked at Nanami for a moment and said, "It might be strange for most people since I can ept this rtionship, but I just don''t want to lose him, and frankly, this rtionship isn''t bad." While it was umon and she couldn''t have him alone, she must admit that this rtionship wasn''t that bad, and she was happy with it.


    It wasn''t that Saki had never thought about the possibility of having him alone, but she knew the difference between them was too big. She was only a daughter from amon family, and he was someone from a big family.


    The difference in their status was too big.


    While Shishio often told her that she shouldn''t think of it since he loved her, she kept thinking about it and wanted to improve herself even if she knew that she couldn''t be better with just hard work alone, especially when he was so talented and he could do anything so easily while she needed long hours, days, weeks, months, or years of hard work to do what he could do easily.


    Saki often felt that she wasn''t worthy of Shishio, but even so, she wanted him.


    That was the case if Shishio was a loyal guy who only dated her wholeheartedly.


    However, Shishio was a scumbag, and he wasn''t perfect at all. He dated her with other girls, too, and it gave her a psychological bnce on her mind.


    It might seem weird, but it often happens when one feels inferior toward their lover.


    However, the female was better since it was their instinct to be conquered by someone.


    On the other hand, the male was quite hard since their self-esteem might not be able to endure the fact their girlfriend or wife was better than them.


    Saki felt that type of psychology problem, but that problem had been solved when Shishio dated many girls at the same time, especially when he also dated Miu.


    Saki and Miu were quite simr to each other.


    They came from amon family with many siblings, and if they didn''t happen to meet Shishio, they had a feeling that they wouldn''t meet him at all, considering their status and all.


    Still, Saki had something that she could be proud of in front of Miu, and that was her breast since her size was several times bigger,pared to Miu, who was quite t.


    Miu, who was folding the gyoza at that moment, didn''t know why, but she felt annoyed for some reason and looked at her pitiful chest. Luckily, Shishio seemed to love her t chest and often sucked her nipples greedily.


    "....."


    Somehow Miu felt her body burning hot and looked at Shishio with a subtle gaze.


    Shishio noticed Miu''s gaze and said, "It''s almost done. I''ll go to the toilet for a bit."


    "Okay." 2x


    Saki and Nanami were startled, but they quickly nodded.


    "I need to go to the toilet," Miu said and left everyone on the gyoza side.


    Mai, Nana, and the others didn''t think too much, but Roberta and Shiina stared at Miu''s retreating figure.


    Shishio and Miu met each other on the back toilet after they washed their hands and went to test the toilet while Saki and Nanami continued with their conversation.


    Simr to Miu, Saki also felt something simr to Nanami.


    Unlike Miu, his other girlfriends were different, which made Saki feel pressured.


    Nana was a genius.


    Her family might not be as rich as Shishio''s family, but it was good. However, the real key was her ability at studying and her ability at socialization.


    Nana had both IQ and EQ.


    While Saki was smart, she was a hard worker type, and she wasn''t good at socialization. If Shishio didn''t teach her before the Monthly Exam, it would be difficult for her to get into the top ten positions.


    After Nana, it was Shiina.


    Shiina was also a genius, or worse, she was a prodigy. She was a famous angel in the world of arts. Her skill and ability even made the prime minister of Ennd meet her. Even if she was always in a daze, this girl was thest boss that no one expected.


    Thenstly, it was Mai Sakurajima.


    Saki didn''t need to exin what kind of person Mai Sakujima was since she was a famous actress in this country.


    Except for Miu, Saki felt inferior toward those three of them and which was why she didn''t mind having a threesome with Miu in the past since they were in a simr situation. While having sex with him was part of the reason, the other reason was that she wanted to strengthen her position on Shishio''s heart.


    Saki didn''t have anything besides her beautiful face, butpared to others, her beauty was slightly pale, especially when she had always put on a curt expression. Luckily, Shishio often praised her beauty on the bed and loved her so much, but even so, she felt that it wasn''t enough, and she wanted to be with him no matter what, so if she couldn''t do it alone, she thought to do it together.


    Unlike Miu, who was naturally naive, Saki knew that she might be quite scheming, but she just wanted him not to leave her when something happened in the future, so she brought Miu to her group, and when she looked at Nanami, she felt that Nanami was quite simr to her, so she also wanted to bring her too.


    After all, while their rtionship was good right now, Saki wasn''t sure about the future and a conflict bound to happen one to another.


    However, Saki somehow could imagine that if they were in conflict, Shishio might take them to the room together and fucked them silly until they forgot their problems, which made her blush somehow.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Nanami asked in confusion since Saki was blushing so suddenly.


    "It-It''s okay..." Saki shook her head gently and said, "So can you tell me more about you?" She, who had faced Shishio on the bed, knew how strong and amazing his virility was.


    Saki loved it, though.


    While Saki wasn''t sure what kind of rtionship Nanami and Shishio shared, she didn''t hesitate and wanted to pull her into her group.


    Nanami somehow felt as if she had found a reliable older sister, and after she hesitated for a moment, she talked about her rtionship with Shishio.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Miu naturally enjoyed themselves on the toilet, tainting this house with their color.


    As for what Saki had on her mind, Shishio would probably do what she thought on her mind.. If there was trouble, he would fuck them silly, so they would forget their problems since that is how he was.

 Chapter 383 - Ultra Hot

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Ultra Hot</h4>


    The hot and boiling red soup gave an intense aroma to everyone in this ce.


    However, the red color wasn''t only the soup.


    Miu also had a red face when everyone nced at her from time to time. However, she only lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at everyone while pinching Shishio''s thigh since this guy was too shameless.


    Shishio''s eyes had been focussed on the pot in the middle of the table. He controlled the fire of the portable stove perfectly, so all the ingredients in the pot would be cooked perfectly.


    On the budae jjigae, there were many ingredients, whether it was sausage, meat, tofu, napa cabbage, spam, chives, onion, mushroom, and two instant noodles in the middle.


    However, this wasn''t the end since Shishio added ayer of cheese on the top of the pot.


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone gulped their saliva.


    Even if the dish seemed to be so red and scary, its smell was just too alluring. While they knew that it might be hot, their mouths were just drooling, wondering how the taste of this budae jjigae.


    While Shishio focused on the pot, he also grilled the gyoza on the side, and the mouthwatering smell was justing one after another.


    "The gyoza is ready. You should eat them if you want," Shishio said.


    There was no hesitation among everyone, and they ate the gyoza that had been ced on the top of the te by Shishio.


    Shishio sighed in relief and patted Miu''s hand that pinched his thigh, caressing it gently since her hand was so soft and warm. There was something better that could be done with that hand instead of pinching his thigh.


    Miu blushed again and knew that this guy was thinking something bad again, but she didn''t hate it.


    Still, Shishio looked at the budae jjigae again and felt that it was a good decision to bring Miu to the toilet before she ate this dish, or else his little brother might be burnt when she put it in her mouth.


    "Shishio, grill the gyoza more," Maiko said since she could see that the gyoza was eaten by almost everyone.


    As for the budae jjigae, they were still hesitating since the red soup was too intense for them.


    "The budae jjigae is ready, you know? Don''t you want to try it?" Shishio asked.


    "Isn''t it spicy?" Maiko asked hesitantly. While the smell of the budae jjigae was so alluring, its appearance was quite intense.


    "It might be spicy, but it isn''t that bad." Shishio looked at Roberta and asked, "Roberta, do you want to try it?"


    "Okay." Roberta didn''t hesitate at all.


    Shishio took some of the budae jjigae from the bowl before giving it to Roberta.


    Everyone stopped eating and looked at Roberta curiously.


    Roberta sipped the soup gently and let out a satisfied sigh. Then without hesitation, she ate all of the budae jjigae in her bowl.


    "It''s better if you add rice," Shishio said.


    Roberta then ate her budae jjigae with her rice, and the spicy taste mellowed, giving a gentle vor, but even so, her stuffy maid uniform made it hard for her to breathe. She subconsciously unbuttoned her uniform, showing her trained body to everyone.


    "...Wow."


    Everyone let out such a word when they saw Roberta''s body.


    While Nana''s chest was impressive, Roberta''s body was amazing on its own.


    They could see that there was even a six-pack on her tummy, which made them wonder whether Roberta was a maid or a bodyguard?


    Still, suddenly they realized something.


    "Shishio, close your eyes!"


    They were speechless when Shishio''s eyes were wide open, watching Roberta''s toned body that was dripped with her sweats. Her skin turned rosy, making the allure on her body became even more enticing.


    Shishio couldn''t look away from Roberta.


    "Shishio-sama, can you give me more?" Roberta begged as she let out a whimper.


    "Okay, give me your bowl," Shishio said and thought that he had conquered Roberta''s stomach.


    "Shishio, I want to try too," Shiina said while looking at Shishio.


    "...Are you sure?" Shishio asked since he knew that the soup was so hot.


    "Yes." Shiina nodded with determination.


    "I''ll feed you. If you want to eat more, then tell me," Shishio said.


    Shiina nodded and opened her mouth obediently.


    Shishio then fed Shiina the sausage with the soup to her small mouth. Her bright red tongue seemed to secrete her saliva, making her mouth seem so lewd somehow. As the spoon reached her mouth, her eyes were wide opened by the sudden intense feeling on her tongue, but she didn''t stop her movement and kept chewing before she let out a long, satisfying sigh.


    "...I want more, Shishio..." Shiina said with teary eyes as if she had been bullied by Shishio. However, this feeling was so addicting that she wanted more. She couldn''t close her mouth and stuck out her tongue, waiting for him to bully, no, feed her more.


    "..."


    Shishio wondered whether Shiina and Roberta were trying to seduce him.


    With Roberta and Shiina, who dared to taste the budae jjigae, everyone also started to eat one after another, and as expected, they reacted simrly to the two women. They began to take off their zers and unbuttoned two of their white shirt buttons.


    Their bodies were full of sweat, making their white shirts drenched, showing through their bra inside. Their faces were flushed red, and a bead of sweat kept dripping from their napes.


    "So spicy!"


    It was so spicy, yet they couldn''t stop.


    Their tongues were burning, but even so, they didn''t want to stop and kept eating. They didn''t even drink water since they knew once they drank water, they wouldn''t be able to continue to eat. It was such a tormenting dish, yet their bodies just couldn''t help but seek after this pain.


    They might feel pain, but this pain just felt pleasurable.


    Still, while they were preupied with eating, Shishio really had difficulty looking at them since he was surrounded by many beautiful women who showed their alluring bodies to him. While he was a gentleman, he was still a healthy young man, and of course, he reacted.


    Luckily, his reaction was hidden under the table, and everyone had be masochist, eating the spicy yet delicious food.


    While Shishio had a hard time maintaining his reaction, the girls suddenly felt that their entire bodies had been bondage, and their butts were pped several times but also being caressed from time to time. While it was painful, they kept asking him more, and somehow, they had be masochists.


    The girls were looking at Shishio at the same time and thought that this guy was really a scumbag.


    "????" Shishio tilted his head and wondered what they were thinking at that moment.


    After dinner, Shishio made a drink to erase the ufortable feeling on their bodies and made their bodiesfortable. If he gave an example, it was like after long, intense sex, a couple usuallyy on their bed while talking to each other, talking about the words of love. It might be what they felt at that moment.


    After being tormented by Shishio for so long, he became gentle, showing his natural skill as a scumbag that he had trained to the apex of the path of scumbag. While he wasn''t sure how he rated his skill, the women who had been with him would rate him as unparalleled under the heaven.


    Mai touched her tummy then looked at Shishio with a sigh, thinking that this guy really had tamed everyone with his cooking skill alone.


    Not only her, but everyone in this ce knew that their bodies just could no longer live with him anymore.


    Shishio had given them a pleasure that they had never felt before, and they knew that he was the only one who could give such pleasure in this world, which was why they knew that they couldn''t escape from him.


    While Nanami, Saki, Nana, and Miu washed the dish, Shishio looked at Mea, Maiko, and Ritsu. "Mea, Maiko, Ritsu-senpai, I know that it is quitete, but is it alright for all of you to follow us all the time?"


    "What do you mean?" Maiko was confused.


    Mea and Ritsu were also quite confused.


    However, Shishio''s girlfriends realized that Nanami wasn''t being mentioned, which made them wonder whether Nanami had been eaten by Shishio.


    Being stared at Nana, Saki, and Miu, Nanami could only blush and look away shyly.


    "You know that I have be a scumbag in school, right? If you follow us all the time, you might also be misunderstood as my girlfriend. Is that okay with you?" Shishio asked bluntly. He had checked the school forum and his infamy quickly grew when everyone found out that he was a scumbag.


    The discussion was so intense. There was one group that talked bad about him, and the other group supported him, but it had nothing to do with him since he had deleted the discussions.


    Still, before Shishio deleted the discussion, he noted all the IDs that talked bad about him, so he could take his revengeter.


    However, the fact that Shishio got infamy because of his scumbag action didn''t change.


    While Shishio had talked to his girlfriends, and they would stand by his side, it was different for Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko since they weren''t his girlfriends.


    Being asked that question, Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko somehow felt ufortable, but they knew that Shishio told the truth. They knew that if they stayed with him, they would be thought of as his girlfriends too. However, they didn''t really mind since they didn''t have an interest in the boys or girls in the school.


    While they understood his worry and felt warmth for it, they also felt quite frustrated, wondering whether they weren''t pretty enough to ask them to date him too.


    "It''s okay. I don''t really care about people''s opinions," Ritsu said.


    Ritsu was the one who talked since she didn''t really care about the opinion of the people around her. While she loved being alone, it didn''t mean that she wanted to be alone, which was why, she didn''t want to part from everyone since even if they were quite noisy, they didn''t bother her when she read, and theirpanion wasfortable.


    The only thing that caused trouble was this bastard, who dated all of her friends, which made Ritsu annoyed!


    Ritsu felt that she had a job to watch this bastard over, so he wouldn''t hurt her friends. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that she might have an interest in him.


    Definitely.


    Ritsu might be able to fall for everyone, but definitely not this bastard.


    Ritsu swore at her heart.


    On the other hand, Maiko and Mea looked at each other with a smile, then looked at Shishio.


    "You know about our fetish, right?"


    "You don''t need to worry, and it is more convenient for us to be seen as your girlfriend, so no boys will try to confess to us."


    Maiko and Mea also swore that they wouldn''t fall for this bastard, but it might be different if this bastard might be charmed by their beauty. If he was sincere, they might give him a chance to chase after them.


    "...."


    Shishio was speechless.


    While Ritsu was one thing, Maiko and Mea were just too...


    Shishio wasn''t sure how to describe his feeling, but one thing for sure, he said, "Then thank you." After all, they still stood by his side even as his infamy grew, so he was grateful for them.


    "....."


    It was just Shishio didn''t know that when he smiled, the three girls quickly looked away since somehow they were afraid of being seduced by him.


    However, at the same time, they realized something.


    ''Why is Nanami not being included?''

 Chapter 384 - Motorcyle

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Motorcyle</h4>


    Such a question appeared on Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko, but it was hard to talk about it. After all, could they ask Nanami whether she had been eaten by Shishio?


    They might be able to ask such a question when they were either with Shishio or Nanami alone, but they couldn''t do it when Shishio was here.


    Still, when they thought about Shishio''s personality, they knew that he wouldn''t hide and would tell them sooner orter if they were really dating each other or not, but since he didn''t say anything, then probably, their rtionship hadn''t reached that stage.


    While the girls were thinking about the rtionship between Shishio and Nanami, he couldn''t help but stare at the appearance of all the girls in this ce.


    They were all beautiful and healthy girls with nice body growth. Without a doubt, they would be the center of attention whenever they walked. However, this time it was different since their shirt was seen through, showing their underwear inside.


    Whether it was pink, blue, ck, or, many other colors were seen right in this ce.


    Shishio must admit that if he didn''t have a strong will or his girlfriend promised him to do that tonight, it would be hard for him to maintain hisposure.


    Even Shishio had a hard time controlling hisposure. What about other people?


    "When you get backter, I''ll ask Roberta to send you back," Shishio said firmly.


    "Huh? Is that okay? Isn''t it troubling you?" Mea asked with some hesitation. After all, it had always been the personality of the people in this country for not causing trouble. Even if there was trouble, many of them would try to solve them by themselves, and if they couldn''t solve it, they would only endure it silently.


    Of course, it would be different if they had a bold personality, but this was how the majority of people in this country were, whether they were female or male. All of them were simr.


    "It''s alright." Shishio reassured Mea and said, "She drives a car here, so you don''t need to worry."


    "But we can use a bus," Maiko said.


    "...Can you realize how you look now?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    When Shishio asked this question, they looked at their clothes, and their faces were burning red. They might have done it subconsciously before since it was so hot, so they took off some buttons of their shirt, showing the alluring bust and colorful bras on their chest. Their faces were rosy, making their charm even stimting.


    "......"


    "Pervert!"


    They shouted at the same time before they closed their buttons.


    "........" Shishio.


    Ritsu flushed since she didn''t expect that she had be a naughty girl like everyone else. She lowered her head slightly depressingly, wondering whether someone could marry her right now.


    "You see?" Shishio hoped they understood him now and said, "You''re so charming. What if you meet a pervert or are sexually harassed during your trip back home? It''s also at night. You should let Roberta send you back home."


    While many people said that the number of crimes in this country was small, it didn''t mean that there weren''t many crimes at all.


    There were a lot of sexual harassment crimes, especially on public transportation, whether it was on the bus or the train.


    Beautiful, sexy, and cute girls like them were the best targets for those sexual predators.


    "I agree with Shishio. You should take his offer and let Roberta-san send you back home," Saki said.


    Shishio looked at Saki and didn''t say much. After all, there was no way that he would tell them what had happened to Saki. What had happened to her definitely wasn''t something they could talk proudly of in front of everyone, and it was better to keep quiet about it.


    Still, this might also be part of the reason why there weren''t many people that reported sexual harassment crimes since it brought shame and they kept them inside their hearts.


    However, Shishio didn''t want that since if someone sexually harassed them, he wanted them to tell him since that way, he could throw this predator on Tokyo Bay, cleaning the environment of this city.


    After their conversation, they agreed to let Roberta send them back, and they thanked her for that.


    Roberta only nodded and didn''t say much since she only followed Shishio''s order.


    While they continued to talk, Shishio suddenly thought of something and asked, "Say, why don''t you try to get a driving license?"


    "A driver''s license?" Everyone was surprised and looked at Shishio.


    "While a car is impossible since you haven''t reached the appropriate age, it should be possible to get one for the motorcycle." Shishio looked at everyone and said, "Don''t you think that it is nice if you can drive a motorcycle?"


    Shishio suddenly thought of the reason why there were so many girls and women that became a target of the sexual predator, and that reason was that they couldn''t run away fast enough, especially when they often wore high heels and the physical ability of women was weaker than men.


    Adding to the fact that they were beautiful and lived in a quiet ce, they would be easy prey.


    However, if they rode a motorcycle, it would be different.


    The number of people that drove a private vehicle in this country was small, considering how convenient public transportation was and how high the price ofnd was. However, it was normal for most people to avoid a private vehicle since it wasn''t exactly cheap to take care of it.


    While a car was impossible, a motorcycle was possible since it didn''t take many ces to keep, and it was also cheap, considering many motorcycle makers wereing from this country.


    "Motorcycle..."


    They suddenly became interested, considering Shishio often rode one.


    "Is it easy to get one?" Saki asked curiously.


    "It''s easy." Shishio looked at Saki and asked, "Are you interested?"


    "Well... I''m quite interested." Saki nodded since she felt that if she had a motorcycle, she could ride to Shishio''s ce easily, and she could also take her little siblings somewhere easily. Moreover, she had money from her ie working for Shishio, and she knew that it should be enough for her to get a motorcycle.


    "Shishio,pared to public transportation and a motorcycle, which one is better?" Mai asked.


    "Of course, it is a motorcycle," Shishio said and exined the advantage of the motorcycle, especially for Mai, who was a public figure.


    Mai was famous, and many people would try to get her picture, giving her trouble every time, even if she just wanted a quiet ce.


    As for the other girls, they also didn''t need to worry that they might be disturbed by annoying guys or sexual harassment that they might get when they were on public transportation.


    Hearing Shishi''s words, they became interested and discussed when they should get one since it was easy to get one. However, more importantly, Shishio, their boyfriends, loved motorcycles, so they got interested in them.


    "Shishio, I want to get a driving license too," Shiina said.


    "........" Everyone.


    If it was someone else, they wouldn''t think too much, but Shiina, it was a different matter. Somehow, they were afraid that something might happen to her, and many idents kept appearing one after another when they thought that Shiina had decided to drive a motorcycle.


    However, they weren''t sure how to say this since they were afraid to hurt Shiina''s heart.


    Shishio also hesitated and said, "Mashiro, have you ridden a bike?"


    "Bike?" Shiina tilted her head and shook her head. "No, I haven''t."


    "Can you ride one?" Shishio asked.


    "No." Shiina shook her head since she hadn''t even ridden a bike. How could she ride it?


    "Let''s work hard on riding the bike first before we can get to the motorcycle," Shishio said.


    "Okay." Shiina nodded and agreed.


    "......."


    Err...


    Just like that?


    They looked at Shiina, who was satisfied and decided not to entangle any longer before they prepared to go back. It was time for them to go back, so they let Roberta send them back home.


    However, Shishio stayed in the apartment, but he didn''t stay in his apartment and went to Mai''s apartment, which made them lost for words.


    Miu and Saki wanted to stay, but they hadn''t told their parents.


    Nana was also in a simr condition.


    However, Roberta and Shiina were different, but they let Mai have Shishio first since they had usually monopolized him at Sakurasou.


    When they left, Shishio could see the stare of Ritsu, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami, but he pretended that he didn''t see it and just stayed with Mai.


    "Is this okay?" Mai asked.


    "If you want, I can let them stay with us too," Shishio said calmly


    "...Scumbag." Mai rolled her eyes then walked back to her apartment.


    Shishio only smiled and took her hand naturally.


    Mai nced at Shishio, but she didn''t move away. She only blushed since she knew what they were about to do tonight.


    "Still, is this okay?" Shishio asked.


    "What do you mean?" Mai asked.


    "I mean, you''re going to return to showbiz, right? Is it alright for you to show you''re dating me?" Shishio asked curiously since he knew the world of showbiz wasplicated.


    "It''s alright. I''m not an idol after all."


    Unlike an idol, who needed to be an angel for their fans, she didn''t need to do that. After all, she was an actress. "Oh, right, next month, I might be busy since I have received a job to star in the movie."


    "Really? That''s great!" Shishio was sincerely happy for Mai. Still, secretly, he was going to ask his men to investigate what kind of movie she was going to star in.


    Mai looked at Shishio and asked, "You''re not sad?" She felt conflicted when she saw that he was happy. While she was happy that he supported her career, she wanted him to be more conflicted, considering they might not be able to meet for a while.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I don''t feel sad, but I feel lonely. I know that it''ll take a while for you to shoot a movie, and we might not be able to meet each other for a while. However, I''m not going to stop you since it is your dream, and I''ll support you." His finger started to get dishonest as he rubbed her palm gently.


    ".........."


    Mai kept staring at Shishio with a feverish gaze.


    They kept the stalemate position until they entered her apartment, and she attacked him without hesitation like a rabbit in heat.


    Mai needed to keep her figure, especially after she ate so much. If it was before, she might have had trouble, but now, she had a perfect workout to help her to maintain her figure.


    Also, Mai might not be able to ride on a motorcycle now, but she could try to ride on Shishioter.

 Chapter 385 - Usas Love Life

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Usa''s Love Life</h4>


    The day passed quickly, and it was already the time for the activity of the literature club.


    "Shishio, let''s go to the club," Nana said as she tried to pull Shishio''s hand.


    While his news as a scumbag was known to the whole school, there was no trouble in his everyday life, especially when the discussion on the school forum about him was deleted clearly, without leaving any trace.


    Shishio could see that Ryuunosuke would roll his eyes after knowing what he had done, but who cares about it?


    If Shishio didn''t do this, then what was the point of creating a school forum in the first ce?


    Still, Shishio knew that sooner orter, the intensity of the talk about him who became a scumbag would slowly disappear. Of course, it might be impossible to disappear without a trace, but it might be possible for the people in the school to get used to it.


    Shishio also wasn''t a scaredy-cat type who didn''t dare to object to the majority since he was the one who decided where the majority would move.


    "Sorry, I''m going with Usater. He seems to want to say something," Shishio said.


    "Usa?" 4x


    Nana, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami were looking at Usa.


    ".......''


    Usa was like a deer who was almost hit by a truck in the middle of the night. His body was all tense, and he didn''t dare to move.


    "What are you going to talk about?" Maiko asked.


    "I..."


    "Is it a girl?" Mea asked.


    "You want advice from Shishio to get a girl, Usa?" Nana asked.


    "I..." Usa wanted to cry since what they were saying was all right, but how could he admit it?


    "Okay, okay, stop teasing him. I''ll be there shortly. I''ll also buy ice cream. Do you want some?" Shishio asked.


    Nana, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami had already known about the secret ice cream vending machine at the school, so they didn''t hesitate and talked about what kind of ice cream they wanted to eat.


    After they talked for a while, Shishio said, "Come on, Usa."


    "Ye-Yes!" Usa followed Shishio under the ufortable gaze of the girls, which made him sigh. He looked at Shishio, and there were many things that he wanted to say, but he wasn''t sure which one he should talk about.


    When they walked, they became the center of attention.


    Not Usa, but Shishio.


    While Shishio was a scumbag, without a doubt, he was the most handsome man in this school and entire Japan.


    Even if Shishio was a scumbag, he could easily bring girls to the hotel if he smiled toward them.


    "You want to ask me about Ritsu-senpai, Usa?" Shishio asked.


    Usa hesitated to open his mouth, but he still wanted to say it. However, he couldn''t do it, and in the end, his mouth closed and opened like a fish on the aquarium.


    "If you''re worried about her, then you don''t need to since she isn''t my girlfriend, and I don''t n to make her one either now," Shishio said, but he wasn''t sure about the future. However, he wouldn''t say it out loud since this guy might pass out.


    "Thank god!!!" Usa felt that was the best news he had ever heard in the past month. His paleplexion turned rosy again, and he faced the sun with a happy smile, thinking the 10,000 yen that he had donated to the nearby Inari shrine wasn''t wasteful.


    "Is that all you want to ask?" Shishio asked.


    "No, but is it true that you have dated Sunohara-san and Shiina-san together, Oga?" Usa asked. While the act of Shishio holding the hand of Nana and Shiina together was known to the entire school, there was no confirmation from him that he had dated them. After all, he didn''t need to acknowledge it, and he also didn''t do anything wrong. He just dated more than one girl, and there was nothing wrong with it as long as they were all happy.


    The only one who thought that it was wrong was society.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded generously.


    "........" Usa opened his eyes wide and looked at Shishio in amazement.


    "That''s all?" Shishio asked.


    Usa''s view of Shishio had changed. He viewed him as a master of love in his mind, so there was only one thing that he needed to ask. He pped his hands together as he bowed and begged. "Oga Shishio-sama, please help me to get Kawai-senpai as my girlfriend!"


    "I refuse," Shishio answered instantly.


    "Why?!" Usa cried.


    Shishio looked at Usa for a moment and asked, "Do you want to confess to her now?"


    "Wh-What?!" Usa was dumbfounded. His face turned bright red. "Wh-Why did you suddenly tell me to confess?"


    "You want to make her your girlfriend, right? Then you should confess to her," Shishio said.


    "Well... that''s true." Usa nodded thoughtfully then asked, "But Oga, what is my chance to make her my girlfriend."


    "100% failure," Shishio said without mercy.


    "How cruel!" Usa cried and then asked, "100% failure is too much, right? There should be 20% or 30% of sess, right? We have known each other for a month or more, so my chance to get her as my girlfriend shouldn''t be that low, right?"


    Shishio looked at Usa speechlessly and said, "Usa, let me tell you. There are only two results when you confess to someone. One is a sess, and the other is a failure." He raised his two fingers then saw Usa wanting to say something, but he quickly said, "But do you want to say that there might be a chance of sess after you have failed with your confession, right?"


    "Yes!" Usa nodded and refuted Shishio''s words, "In the shoujo manga, even though the handsome guy has been rejected by the heroine. He doesn''t give up and keeps trying before their love blooms. There should be a chance for such a scenario to happen, right?" He felt his chance shouldn''t be that low to confess to Ritsu, and even if he failed, as long as he didn''t give up, his love would be conveyed, and they would be in a rtionship.


    "Usa, I hate to break your dream but don''t do that. If one has been rejected and keeps pestering the girl until she epts him, it isn''t as romantic as you have imagined. Instead, it is creepy," Shishio said tly.


    "......" Usa.


    "Let me tell you that if you still want to maintain a status quo, then you shouldn''t confess, but if you want tomit suicide, then you should confess right away and now," Shishio said.


    *Gulp!*


    "...Th-Then what should I do?!" Usa was in distress and didn''t know what to do.


    Shishio looked at Usa and asked, "Does it have to be Ritsu-senpai?"


    "What?" Usa was dumbfounded by Shishio''s answer.


    "Ritsu-senpai''s personality is difficult. Unless you''re patient, you won''t be able to get her. You can''t be so aggressive, and you can''t be too timid. You can''t be too close, and you can''t be too far away. You can''t be too kind, but you can''t be too cold." Shishio looked at Usa and said, "If you just want a girlfriend, even the girl in the ss is better. Your face isn''t bad, and I believe that you can get a girlfriend in one week if you try to talk with one of the girls in the ss."


    If Usa was just too eager to get a girlfriend, Shishio felt it was better to get someone else since it was easier.


    In high school, not only boys who were interested in love, but girls were the same.


    The majority of them were like that. However, Ritsu was the minority since this girl was anti-social and was addicted to books.


    If it was Shishio, he had a way to get her, but Usa was different since this guy was a kind-hearted virgin boy.


    While the virgin part wasn''t rted, Usa''s mentality wasn''t good since he was too eager for sess.


    Shishio thought that the reason was partly because of him since he was living in Sakurasou with Ritsu, and it made Usa feel worried that she might also fall for him. However, even if he was there or not, he didn''t think that Usa and Ritsu would be a couple even if Usa confessed.


    The eagerness for sess during a venture wasn''t a good thing since it would make one impatient and lead one into many troubles and failures.


    If Usa wanted to confess to someone else, Shishio would help, but it was a different matter for Ritsu. Not because he didn''t want to, but because he felt that Usa would fail no matter what, considering in Ritsu''s eyes, Usa might not be much different from all the guys that she saw in the school. Their appearance was vague, and she had a hard time remembering them.


    After all, unlike the original where Usa and Ritsu were living together under the same dorm, they could only meet each other at the club, and even if they met, neither of them talked to each other. They were practically strangers.


    It was only Usa who thought that his rtionship with Ritsu was good.


    As for Ritsu, as long as she could read her book quietly, everything was okay.


    Hearing Shishio''s words, Usa was dumbfounded since he didn''t expect that he could get a girlfriend in just one week. However, the price was also high, and that was to give up on Ritsu.


    Usa must admit that he was envious of Shishio, and he also wanted to be brave like him, who could admit that he dated many girls at the same time.


    Still, the main problem wasn''t this.


    "Does it have to be Ritsu-senpai?" Shishio asked.


    When Shishio asked this question, Usa started to question himself, whether Ritsu had to be the one.


    If it was Tagami, he would just go for the easy one.


    However, Usa was a virgin boy that was full of imagination, so his answer was obvious. "Shishio, it has to be Kawai-senpai. I-I like her." His face was blushing, and he lowered his head shyly.


    "........"


    Luckily, Shishio didn''t see Ebina Hina, or else, that girl might be full of imagination right now when she saw Usa''s state.


    Usa waited for Shishio''s answer nervously, wondering whether his determination would move Shishio and make him help his love life. However, he underestimated how cold Shishio was.


    "What do you like about her?" Shishio asked.


    Usa was in silence and started to think about what he loved about Ritsu, but Shishio didn''t give him a chance and said, "Let me guess. It is her face, right?"


    "......." Usa.


    Shishio knew how shallow the love of high school students was.


    They were just curious about love and sex, and after they got the two, they would be satisfied. However, if there was a problem...


    Well, there had always been an exception, but Shishio''s life was too busy to think about them.


    Shishio looked at Usa then said, "If you can tell me what you like about her besides her appearance, then I''ll think about it."


    "......."


    Usa suddenly felt that his high school life was determined at this point.

 Chapter 386 - Shishios Love Consultation

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Shishio''s Love Consultation</h4>


    While they talked, they had arrived at the ice cream vending machine, but Shishio wasn''t in a hurry and sat on the bench while looking at Usa.


    Shishio remembered a proverb that love came from the eyes to the heart. He didn''t deny it since most people would fall for either a beautiful or handsome appearance. Even if they weren''t in those categories, they might fall into the strange fetish of one. However, he wouldn''t exin that since there was something that he needed to say to Usa.


    While it was true that love mighte from the eyes to the heart, it didn''t mean that the majority of people were able to get the love of the person that we fell with since, in most cases, those people with handsome or beautiful appearance might not be so close to us, and they were far away from us, so we could only appreciate them from a distance while lying to ourselves that we were satisfied with just watching their figures from a distance.


    When the truth was, we just wanted to be with them, be together with them, and make them be our own.


    Shishio didn''t deny Usa had a chance to date Ritsu, but at the same time, his chance to fail was greater than his sess. While he didn''t really want to exin the reason, many people must understand why Usa would fail if he confessed to Ritsu, right?


    Usa was his friend, after all, so Shishio felt that instead of trying to get rejected, having a nightmare in his high school life, it was better to get an above-average girl that could be seduced with just one week of time.


    The girls in high school were curious about love, and as long as you seduced her and were kinder to them, Shishio believed that it was only a week of time before Usa could get a girlfriend.


    While it was easy to get a girlfriend, it was a different matter if one wanted to maintain it, considering how many things would be shown during your dating period, so it wouldn''t be weird for one to break up after a week or a month.


    However, it wasn''t his problem since Shishio wanted to hear Usa''s answer now.


    Usa was in silence since he really hadn''t thought of anything besides Ritsu''s pretty face. His reason for falling for her was just her pretty face. As for other things such as personality or hobby, he didn''t know much about her since they had never talked to each other.


    Yes.


    Usa and Ritsu never had a conversation, and they only nodded before they did their own things.


    Ritsu didn''t care much about Usa, and as long as she stayed with Shishio or Shiina while reading her book, she didn''t pay attention to everything in her surroundings.


    On the other hand, while Usa had always observed Ritsu, he didn''t even dare to greet Ritsu since he was afraid to trouble her.


    If Ritsu and Usa lived in the same dorm as the original story, whether they wanted to or not, they would know each other, but right now, they were just someone staying in the same clubroom.


    Their rtionship was far from being a friend, which was why, when Shishio asked Usa what he loved about Ritsu besides her pretty face, there were no words that came out from his mouth.


    "If you don''t even know about that, then what do you think of Ritsu-senpai think of you?" Shishio asked.


    "What do Senpai think of me?" Usa was dumbfounded, then said unsurely, "An underssmen?"


    "No." Shishio shook his head and said, "In her mind, you might be a background character whose face is toozy to be drawn by the mangaka."


    "How cruel!" Usa almost cried when he heard Shishio''s words. "That''s not true, right?"


    "Unfortunately..."


    "But... but... we have met each other for so long! There''s no way that he thinks of me that way, right?" Usa didn''t want to think that it was the truth and kept asking.


    "If you want to think like that, then I won''t stop you, but let me ask you a question." Shishio looked at Usa and asked, "Have you talked with her?"


    "...Talk?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and said, "Have you?"


    "..." Usa.


    "Usa, I''ll have to be honest with you even if I know it is cruel." Shishio looked at Usa and said, "You haven''t been able to say a single sentence with her. You don''t even greet each other at school. You only meet each other in the clubroom, but neither of you talks to each other. You, who have an interest in her, don''t know anything about her. Then what do you think of her who doesn''t even have an interest in you? Will she remember you? She will only remember your name, but the other thing? In her mind, you''re just like a male student around the school. While they exist, she doesn''t care about them since it doesn''t affect her life."


    "Then... then, what should I do? I''m also so helpless in this situation! I''m not brave enough! I''m even worse than Tagami, who dares to confess to a person that he likes! I''m just a chicken, Oga!" Usa was desperate. It was his first love in high school, and he was unwilling to give up just like this.


    Usa was on the verge of crying, but he quickly wiped his eyes. If possible, he just wanted to be like Shishio, who had always been calm, collected, and mature.


    Even if the whole school knew that Shishio was a scumbag, he could calmly face everyone and make everyone feel that they were inferior to him.


    While Usa must admit that he was also jealous and envious of Shishio, who could have a harem, he didn''t need a harem and only wanted to date the person he liked.


    However, why was it so difficult?


    Shishio looked at Usa and knew what this guy was thinking about.


    As for Usa''s question, of course, Shishio nodded, and it was difficult for someone to date the person they liked.


    After all, if it wasn''t difficult, how could there be so many single people in this world?


    Still, Shishio didn''t expect Usa to shout all of the feelings on his heart like this. "Calm down a bit. Sit down first." He pulled Usa to the bench and let him sit down.


    Usa''s tears couldn''t be stopped as he kept crying.


    Shishio looked at Usa helplessly and said, "Stop crying. We, men, shouldn''t cry so easily."


    "I-I''m not crying!" Usa kept denying it until his tears stopped.


    "If you want to chase after Ritsu-senpai, I won''t stop you, but you should do it on your own. I won''t help you," Shishio said simply.


    "Wh-Why?" Usa asked with a startled expression.


    "Why do you seem so surprised? Do you think I''m free enough to help you? However, let me give you some advice," Shishio said.


    "Advice?" Usa wiped his eyes and then focussed on Shishio and bowed his head. "Please tell me!"


    Shishio was speechless, but then he said, "As I have said before, if you want to date a girl in the ss, you''ll be able to date them in just one week. After all, your face isn''t that bad, and you don''t have trouble talking with girls. You''re kind, and you''re normal."


    "...Is that a good thing?" Usa was speechless.


    "It''s a good thing." Shishio nodded and said, "If you want to chase after the girl, you shouldn''t be too eager and passive."


    "Shouldn''t be too eager and too passive?" Usa was confused and said, "It''s difficult."


    "Of course, it is difficult. If it''s easy, will you be single now?" Shishio asked.


    "......." Usa.


    "You need to tell the girl to realize that you''re here. Your existence is right beside her, but at the same time, you need to show her that you like her without saying anything," Shishio said.


    "I need to tell her without saying anything?" Usa was confused.


    "Like caring about her, helping her when she encounters trouble, or telling her that she''s cute or beautiful. Being gentle and dependable are two keys to sess to getting a woman''s heart," Shishio said.


    "Wa-Wait, Oga! Ca-Can I take note of it?" Usa said, but he quickly took out his note.


    "...Sure." Shishio let out a sigh while watching Usa, who started to take notes. "But also remember, don''t be too eager and don''t be too passive either. Don''t let her think of you as an asslicker, who will follow every word of the girls, and don''t let her think that you don''t have an interest in her. The bnce between the two is the most important, but this is the most difficult thing since you need a trial and error to do it." He looked at Usa and said, "It''s also the reason why I have told you to have a girlfriend from the ss or another ss since that way, you''ll have more experience at dating girls."


    "......." Usa was dumbfounded and asked, "Yo-You mean to tell me to date someone, just to learn how to date?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and asked, "You think that it is wrong?"


    Usa''s expression was quiteplicated, but he nodded.


    "I don''t deny that it is wrong, but I think as long as everyone is happy with the rtionship, there''s nothing wrong with it. However, it depends on the individual. You''re free to have your right or wrong in your mindset, and I won''t stop you, but at the same time, I won''t stop either if you tell me something," Shishio said.


    Usa looked at Shishio in a daze then asked, "Then what do you think of your girlfriends."


    Shishio showed a warm smile which even made Usa blush and said, "I love them."


    "...I-I see..." Usa nodded and somehow understood why there were so many girls who could fall for Shishio.


    "Okay, let''s continue."


    "Yes!"


    "With your virgin experience..."


    "I-I''m not a virgin!" Usa quickly said with a blush.


    Shishio only nced at Usa and asked, "So which one has broken your virginity? Your left hand? Or your right hand?"


    "........" Usa.


    "However, it doesn''t really matter to me." Shishio raised two of his fingers and said, "With how your rtionship is, if you want to sessfully date Ritsu-senpai, you need two years of time."


    "Tw-Two years?!" Usa was dumbfounded then asked, "The-Then I can only date her right after she graduates?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "That''s why I have told you that it is better if you just want a girlfriend. It is better to get those girls from the ss or another ss."


    Usa''s expression was quite difficult when he heard Shishio''s answer, and he didn''t doubt it, but then he asked, "Bu-But you must have some methods that can make her fall for me faster, right?"


    "Try to learn hypnosis or a brainwashing method from the cult," Shishio said.


    "......." Usa.


    "Be-Be serious, Oga!" Usa was desperate since he knew that Shishio was the only person that could help him.


    "I''m serious." Shishio looked at Usa and said, "Listen, Usa, love isn''t something that you can''t force on someone. If you''re being forceful and being too eager, you''ll appear creepy. When that happens, I can''t even save you, nor do I n to save you since, frankly, I''m not your babysitter." He stood up, went to the ice cream vending machine, and put his money there. "When you fall for someone, you should also be prepared for rejection from the other party. If you''re sessful, then I won''t say much, but promise me, if you''re rejected, don''t be a stalker or a man that causes trouble to that girl since Ritsu-senpai is also my friend. If you dare to cause her trouble..."


    *Gulp!*


    "I-I won''t!" Usa was scared, especially when he saw Shishio''s cold eyes.


    "Good." Shishio sighed and said, "Try to think whether you want to try to date Ritsu-senpai or other girls. I''ll give you a week and don''t answer me now. Try to think about it thoroughly, and if you''re sure to chase after Ritsu-senpai, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Really?!" Usa was excited.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded then opened his palm.


    Usa looked at Shishio, who opened his palm with a strange expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s a payment for my consultation. Use your money to buy everyone in the club an ice cream," Shishio said.


    "........"


    Usa felt that he was so lucky that he had worked a part-time job, but at the same time, he regretted donating all 10,000 yen to the shrine before.


    "Yes."


    But even so, Usa gave his money to Shishio since this guy could be his cupid.

 Chapter 387 - It Has Been A While, The Literature Club

    <h4>Chapter 387 - It Has Been A While, The Literature Club</h4>


    "Where have you been?"


    When Shishio and Usa came to the literature clubroom, everyone was already there, including their club advisor, Kiriya Reiji.


    "We bought ice cream." Shishio showed the ice cream he had bought and asked, "Who wants it?"


    "Me!"


    They raised their hands at the same time.


    "Usa bought them. You should thank him," Shishio said.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Usa? Has something happy happened to you?" Maiko asked.


    Everyone was also looking at Usa curiously, wondering why this guy suddenly bought everyone ice cream.


    "Er..." Usa wanted to cry since the ice creams were the payment of his consultation with Shishio. However, how could he say that?


    "Aha!" Nana suddenly realized something and asked, "Did you get a girlfriend?"


    "No! I-I don''t have a girlfriend!" Usa quickly said flusteredly while looking in Ritsu''s direction.


    However, Ritsu was eating ice cream while reading a book quietly.


    "..."


    "You don''t need to react so much, right?" Nana ate the ice cream then said, "But thank you for the ice cream." While she thought it would be a miracle if Usa had a girlfriend, she felt it was too cruel to say it, so she didn''t say anything.


    "No problem." Usa sighed in relief since the misunderstanding had been solved, but he felt sad when Ritsu didn''t even look in his direction or care when everyone thought of him having a girlfriend.


    "While Usa doesn''t have a girlfriend, I have heard that someone has many girlfriends in this club," Kiriya said as he ate ice cream and looked at the scumbag inside the clubroom.


    "...." Usa felt an arrow had pierced into his chest.


    Shishio patted Usa''s back, then looked at Kiriya speechlessly and asked, "Does the school forbid one to date many girls, Kiriya-sensei?"


    "No." Kiriya shook his head and said, "The school doesn''t forbid their students to date more than one girl, but I''m just curious that you can still live until now. I have heard the news that a scumbag has been stabbedtely, so you need to be careful." His expression was calm as he showed a faint smile on his face, showing excitement about what would happen to Shishio and his girlfriends.


    "......" Everyone.


    "...I''ll remember those words to my heart and treasure them well," Shishio said speechlessly.


    "That''s good to know, but I''m curious who your girlfriends are? Are all the female members of the literature club your girlfriend?" Kiriya asked while looking at every female in this club.


    "......" Everyone.


    While everyone was speechless and lowered their heads shyly, Usa felt his chest tighten, afraid of the nightmare that he had to appear in reality.


    "No, not everyone." Shishio shook his head then looked at his five girlfriends, who gave him a nod. "Should I introduce them now?"


    "Sure." Kiriya nodded while looking at the female members curiously.


    "They''re Nana, Mashiro, Miu, Saki, and Mai," Shishio said in one breath.


    "......"


    While Usa knew that Shishio had dated many girls, he didn''t expect that it would be this many!


    Usa was also dumbfounded when Mai was included in his harem.


    However, Usa sighed in relief when Ritsu wasn''t included in Shishio''s harem.


    While Usa sighed in relief, Kiriya was amazed by Shishio''s ability to make those five girls date him willingly and share him together. He let out a sigh and said, "As expected, you''re special, Shishio-kun."


    "...Thank you?" Shishio was speechless, then asked, "You''re not going to say anything?"


    "I think it is okay. Love is free, after all. If you''re happy with your rtionship, I won''t say anything, but as your teacher, all I can say is that doesn''t hurt them, alright?" Kiriya looked at Shishio and said, "They have trusted and fallen in love with you, so don''t betray their trust and love."


    "Yes, I won''t." Shishio nodded with a faint smile, thinking that Kiriya was really different.


    Everyone also looked at Kiriya with different eyes since he was different from what they had imagined.


    "But I must admit that I might fall for you since you''re so manly for admitting that you''re a scumbag to the whole school, Shishio-kun," Kiriya said with a gentle smile.


    "....."


    While Kiriya was a good teacher, he was also a human, so he wasn''t perfect.


    The ass of Shishio and Usa tightened, and they had a hard time maintaining their expression.


    The girls were shocked and looked at Kiriya in surprise, but somehow they started to imagine what if Shishio and Kiriya were together...


    "....." Everyone.


    "Shishio is mine," Shiina said as she held Shishio''s arm while looking at Kiriya warily.


    "Mashiro..." Shishio was touched by Shiina''s action and felt that this girl was the best.


    "......." Everyone.


    Kiriya chuckled at Shiina''s reaction, then said, "Don''t worry, I won''t steal him from you, but you can share him with other girls, so isn''t it okay for you to share him with me too?"


    Shiina suddenly fell into deep thought when she heard Kiriya''s question.


    "Um... Shiina-san?" Shishio was scared when Shiina didn''t reject the possibility.


    Shiina realized her mistake, then patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Shishio."


    Shishio was d that Shiina still had somemon sense on her head.


    "It''s not fair! Me too!" Nana also joined the two.


    Miu, Saki, and Mai looked at each other for a moment before they also joined. While they were shy, they also didn''t want to lose.


    "...."


    The rest were speechless and felt their teeth were itchy when they saw this scene, feeling quite envious.


    However, Usa really wanted to bow down to Shishio and begged him to be his teacher right now, especially when he thought about Shishio''s wise words before. He nced at Ritsu and knew that there was still a chance for him.


    ''I can''t give up so easily!'' Usa thought.


    "Cough! Cough!" Shishio felt a bit embarrassed somehow when he was hugged by many of his girlfriends right in front of Kiriya.


    However, Kiriya didn''t think too much and suddenly asked, "Right, Sakurajima-san, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?" Mai looked at Kiriya with some confusion since she wondered why this teacher called her.


    "I heard that you''re going to star in the movie adaptation of "Izu Girl"?" Kiriya asked.


    Mai was dumbfounded and asked, "Huh? How did you know, Sensei?" Still, she frowned and moved closer to Shishio, wondering whether Kiriya was a creep.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m the author of the "Izu Girl," Kiriya quickly said, since who would want to be misunderstood as a creep?


    "..." Mai looked at Shishio, and her expression clearly asked whether it was true or not.


    Shishio nodded with a smile and said, "Kiriya-sensei is an author, and his pen name is You Hasukawa."


    "Huh? You know that, and you don''t even tell me?" Mai looked at Shishio speechlessly.


    "Surprise," Shishio said with an even brighter smile.


    "......"


    Mai really wanted to smack the head of her boyfriend, but then she quickly coughed and put her professional expression. "I''m sorry for the rudeness, Sensei." She also took out her name card and gave it respectfully yet amiably to Kiriya.


    There was a hierarchy in the entertainment industry.


    The writer had the highest hierarchy, which was also why they were called a "sensei."


    On the other hand, an actress and actor were in the middle position right after the director.


    As for the lowest hierarchy, without a doubt, it was an idol.


    While they were all cute and seemed bright on the outside, they were at the bottom ce in the entertainment industry in this country.


    Some people might want toin, but this was how society works, and there was nothing they could do unless they became powerful enough to ignore all of that hierarchy shit.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to be so polite with me since you''re my student." Kiriya only smiled, took Mai''s name care, and said, "More importantly, can you tell me more about how you view the character in my book?"


    "Yes." Mai nodded and started to talk about her view about the main protagonist of the book "Izu Girl" that she had shown Shishio recently. She had told Shishio that her new movie was an adaptation of the "Izu Girl" novel, but she didn''t expect to meet the author right in the clubroom. Still, she didn''t get nervous and freely talked about her understanding of the character that she was going to y in her returning movie.


    Everyone was looking at Mai and Kiriya in a daze since the two were talking about Mai''s movie.


    Shishio didn''t think too much since he knew how passionate Mai was about her career as an actress. "Miu-senpai, what should we do now?"


    Miu was startled when Shishi suddenly asked this question since she also didn''t expect Mai and Kiriya to start talking to each other about jobs. However, she was the leader of this club, so she thought for a moment and said, "Le-Let''s do your own thing, then!"


    "...." Everyone.


    "By the way, is this okay, Shishio?" Saki asked.


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked.


    "I mean, are you okay with Mai bing an actress again?" Saki asked.


    Shishio wondered how many times he had been asked this question, but he nodded and said calmly, "I will be lying if I''m not worried and lonely since she won''t be by my side because of her job. However, I''m not going to stop her from achieving her dream, and if you also have a dream that you want to achieve, then I won''t stop you, but you must remember that before you''re my woman and there''s no need for me to say more, right?"


    Saki blushed and nodded while biting her lower lip since Shishio''s hand had been caressing her thigh.


    While they talked to each other, Saki and Kiriya ended their conversation. Then Maiko couldn''t help but ask, "So what kind of movie is "Izu Girl"? Is it a romance?" After all, she had never read Kiriya''s book, so she was unfamiliar.


    "....." Kiriya was slightly hurt somehow.


    "I don''t do romance or movies with many fan services." Mai shook her head as she nced at Shishio, then said, "As for what kind of story "Izu Girl" is, it is a story about the dilemma of the girl who is entrusted to be the priestess on the autumn festival in Izu."


    They didn''t feel interested in the "Izu Girl." Instead, they asked, "You don''t do romance movies?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I have a boyfriend now." Mai blushed then said, "Unless..."


    "Unless?"


    "Unless that boyfriend is my partner in the movie," Mai said while looking at Shishio shyly.


    "...." Shishio.


    "...." Everyone.


    Still, if one person wanted toin, it would be Kiriya since he could see that none of them had an interest in the adaptation of his novel.


    However, the girls were curious if Shishio decided to make a romance movie with Mai?


    As for whether it was possible or not, with just Shishio''s face alone, they were sure many entertainmentpanies would sign him if he wanted to be an actor.


    "Let''s talk about that matter now since it seems Kiriya-sensei has something to talk about with us," Shishio said since he felt that it wasn''t the time to talk about a movie right now since the time and asion wasn''t right.


    Kiriya looked at Shishio for a moment, then looked at everyone and said, "That''s true. I want to ask whether there''s any of you that want to be a writer?"


    "....Eh?"

 Chapter 388 - Shishio: Im Afraid Of Nepotism

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Shishio: I''m Afraid Of Nepotism</h4>


    "Eh?"


    The whole literature club suddenly turned quiet, and only the voice of the members of the sports clubs from the outside could be heard.


    ''Is it the baseball club?'' Shishio thought, but this wasn''t the time to think about this matter, and said, "While I understand what you want to say, why don''t you exin to us what''s going on? After all, it is so sudden."


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Shishio''s words since they were also confused by Kiriya''s words.


    "It''s literally." Kiriya had a faint smile on his face and said, "But if I have to exin, I guess I want to give all of you a chance."


    "Chance?"


    Kiriya nodded and said, "You should know that I''m a fairly famous novelist, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    Even if many of them didn''t read Kiriya''s books, they still nodded regardless since Kiriya''s book could be made into a movie adaption where Mai would star in. Without a doubt, Kiriya was a fairly famous novelist.


    "While there are many things that I want to say about your gaze, I also understand that most of you who join this club don''t have an interest in the book itself. Instead, you''re only interested in being a member of the club, right?" Kiriya said with a sigh, feeling quite disappointed by their lukewarm reaction. He thought they would jump in happiness from seven days to seven nights, hearing the chance that appeared before them, but they just looked at him with some confusion.


    However, Kiriya didn''t feel surprised since he also knew that the reason why many of them joined the club wasn''t that they were interested in literature. Instead, they were interested in one of the members of the literature club.


    As for who this person was, there was no need for Kiriya to spell it out, right?


    "Er... why don''t you continue, Sensei?" Shishio felt everyone''s gaze on his body start to hurt, so he looked at Kiriya, asking him to continue, but at the same time, he looked at this guy with a grudge for causing everyone to stare at him.


    "...I don''t really mind." Kiriya somehow felt better after he caused trouble for Shishio. "Okay, where did I talk before?"


    "You''re a fairly famous novelist," Shiina said.


    "...." Kiriya was in silence when he looked at Shiina. While he was a fairly famous novelist, this pure girl was one of the most famous painters in the world. If they werepared, he must admit that his poprity was just too far apart from Shiina.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei?" Shiina tilted her head in confusion.


    Shishio patted Shiina''s head and said, "Don''t add another wound. Just watch him quietly."


    "Okay." While Shiina didn''t understand, she believed in Shishio.


    "Let me continue my exnation." Kiriya looked at everyone and said, "I have just visited the publishing house of my novel before, and when I talked with them, they told me about a writing contest that happened shortly. What do you think? Do you want to enter?"


    "Writing contest?"


    Everyone looked at each other before they looked at Shishio.


    ''Why are you looking at me?'' Shishio was speechless, but Kiriya also looked at him. "By the way, Sensei, what publishing house?"


    "It''s Kodansha. You should have heard the name of the biggest publishing house in the country, right?" Kiriya said.


    "Well, I have heard it." Shishio nodded since he held the majority shares of this publishing house, but he didn''t really intend to talk about it.


    "Shishio, it''s the same as our publishing house," Shiina said.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shiina''s words.


    "What do you mean, Shiina-san?" Kiriya was confused while looking at Shiina.


    Shiina didn''t say anything and looked at Shishio.


    "Well, let me exin." Shishio calmed everyone and said, "Some of you might not know, or some of you might know that Mashiro came to Japan because she wanted to learn about manga."


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard it, but please continue," Kiriya said.


    Some of them also looked at Shishio since it was their first time to hear it.


    "While I won''t say the details, Mashiro and I have made a coboration to create a manga together. I''m in charge of the story, and she''s in charge of the drawing, and we have signed a contract with the Weekly Shounen Magazine from Kodansha to publish our manga there. Well, it should be published in two weeks, if I''m not wrong," Shishio said calmly.


    "..."


    While some had heard from Shishio, they didn''t know the details. However, hearing that Shishio and Shiina were going to publish their manga on one of the most famous manga publishers in the country and their manga was about to be published in two weeks, their feelings were quiteplex.


    They wanted to congratte them, but it was so sudden that they didn''t know what to say.


    "While this news is unexpected, I hope that you can keep this matter a secret, alright?" Shishio suddenly said.


    "Huh? Why?" Usa asked subconsciously since he felt it was better for one to be more famous, right?


    "If I be more famous, all the girls in the school will all fall for me, and I''ll be the enemy of the boys in the entire school, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "....." Everyone.


    "I was joking. Stop looking at me with that kind of gaze," Shishio said jokingly.


    "While I know that you''re joking, somehow, it feels like it might happen," Nanami suddenly said.


    "....." Everyone.


    "No way, right?" Shishio smiled and said while looking at Nanami, "I''m a scumbag. Who is going to fall for a bad person who is dating more than one girl except for his girlfriends, right?"


    Nanami lowered her head since she was one of those girls, but she knew that this guy tried to tease her, and this guy was sessful, which made her slightly annoyed!


    "But really, what do you want us to keep this master as a secret? I mean, it is good that you can be a mangaka now. It is something to be celebrated about!" Mea said with a gentle smile.


    "The poprity is a good thing, but at the same time, it is also troublesome." Mai let out a tired sigh and said, "Try to imagine that someone will stop you, take your picture secretly, and you also won''t have privacy in public. It''s troublesome if you want to go out in a group or go on a date."


    "....." Everyone.


    "Especially when Shishio is so handsome, and Mashiro is so cute, they might have a stalkerter," Mai said with a sigh.


    "Stalker?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Still, they didn''t deny the charm of Shishio and Shiina since they knew how handsome and cute they were.


    "You might think I''m joking, but this kind of thing often happens in the entertainment industry," Mai said with a tired sigh.


    "......"


    ''Scary!''


    They thought at that moment.


    "Shishio." Shiina suddenly pulled Shishio''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?" Shishio asked.


    "What''s a stalker?" Shiina asked.


    "...." Everyone.


    "Let''s keep this matter a secret," Shishio said.


    "Yes!"


    They agreed without hesitation since they could see how Shiina was so pure andckedmon sense. If she had a stalker, they couldn''t imagine how scary it would be.


    Still, Shiina frowned when she understood what stalker was.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you," Shishio said as he patted Shiina''s head.


    "Shishio..." Shiina rubbed her face against his chest as she hugged his arm as purred when Shishio caressed her head.


    "....."


    Somehow they felt jealous of Shiina right now.


    "Well, enough about the matter of the stalker. Why don''t we talk about what Kiriya-sensei mentioned before?" Shishio looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you have an interest in bing a writer?"


    Everyone started to think again since they had never thought about this possibility before, and as Kiriya had said before, they joined the literature clubroom because they had fallen to one of the members.


    "How are you, Shishio? You have written a story before, right?" Miu asked.


    "Well, I might have an interest in it, but I don''t really want to join thepetition," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "Why?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "While I want to say that everypetition will be fair, it might be hard to be fair if I join thispetition," Shishio said.


    "Why?"


    Shishio hesitated for a moment, then said, "Because my family owns shares of this publishing house."


    "......." Everyone.


    Kiriya was also speechless when he heard Shishio''s family owned the shares of Kodansha, and from Shishio''s expression, he could tell that his family had owned many shares and might even be the majority shareholders, which made him realize that he was looking at the young boss of the Kodansha.


    However, Kiriya didn''t say anything, and he also felt that it was better for Shishio not to join since he knew that the world of adults wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Shishio had the money, connection, and even the publishing house that organized thepetition.


    While Kiriya didn''t think that Shishio would use his authority to win, he knew that the people below might make him the winner to please Shishio.


    "Let''s put Oga''s matter aside, but if you want to join thispetition, you can tell me," Kiriya said.


    "What''s the time limit Sensei?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s two months from now, so it should be around the end of July." Kiriya looked at everyone and said, "There''s a long time, but writing is hard, so you need to prepare from now on and just tell me if you''re interested, alright?"


    "Okay!"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Before that, can I say something?" Shishio suddenly said as he raised his hand.


    Everyone looked at Shishio and wondered what he was going to say.


    "I''m not sure whether you''re interested in bing a writer or not, but even if I don''t join or the people around you don''t think to join, if you have an interest, then you shouldn''t stop because you follow the majority of people around you. If you want to try, I won''t make fun of you, and I''m sure everyone in this ce won''t make fun of you. You might not have confidence, and you might feel your writing is bad, but you won''t know until you try, and don''t ever think working hard isme. It''s cool to work hard, especially toward your dream, so you don''t need to care what everyone has decided. If you feel that you want to write, just do it," Shishio said calmly.


    "..."


    Everyone was in a daze while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio suddenly got embarrassed and said, "Don''t look at me like that, alright? Kiriya-sensei has given us a rare chance. If you don''t have an interest, I won''t say much. However, if you are interested, but you don''t do it because you''re shy because of your surroundings, then I hope you don''t do it. After all, rather than doing nothing and regretting it, we should do something and regret it." He looked at them again and said, "Don''t worry about what other people think. Hold your head up high and plunge forward. That''s what I want to say."


    Kiriya smiled softly at Shishio, and somehow he understood why this guy had so many girlfriends. "Oga-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think of love between simr genders?


    "...."


    Shishio wondered whether it was toote to quit this club or not.

 Chapter 389 - Do You Want To Become A Writer?

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Do You Want To Be A Writer?</h4>


    "........"


    Everyone was moved by Shishio''s words, but they were speechless when they heard Kiriya''s words.


    "Cough!" Kiriya coughed and said, "As Oga has said. Working hard is cool, and there''s nothingme about it. If you want to write, do it, and if you don''t then, you don''t need to. Even if you don''t have an interest, why don''t you try it since you should try many things while you''re young? That''s all. I won''t say much, and you can do what you want to do now." Even if he was an advisor teacher of the literature club, there was no need for him toe every day, but it was just right after Golden Week, and there was also something that he wanted to announce, so he came.


    Well, part of it was because Kiriya also wanted to see Shishio, who had announced himself to be a scumbag, and he didn''t regret it since he understood how this guy could be a scumbag.


    "Well, how about we study?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Yes!"


    They agreed without hesitation since having the smartest student in the school to teach them was something that they were d for.


    Even Shiina, who didn''t havemon sense and other knowledge besides painting, could get fair scores on the Monthly Exam after being taught by Shishio.


    If Shishio opened a cram school, without a doubt, it would be popr, especially when he could make his students excited and have fun, learning many things that they had never thought.


    If possible, everyone in the literature club wanted him to do this all the time since it made them smarter.


    As for Kiriya, he was sitting on the side while looking at how Shishio taught everyone since he also learned many things too.


    Still, the time for the literature club was limited, and before long, the club had ended, and they went back to their home.


    Shishio thought to go back to Sakurasou since he didn''t go backst night.


    However, when Miu and Saki nced at him, Shishio thought to go to his apartment first to discuss something with the two.


    As for what he was going to discuss, it was clear, right?


    ---


    Shishio had money, so he used it to make his lifefortable and bought an apartment t nearby. It wasn''t expensive, and it was 2LDK, and located quite close to either Sakurasou, Saki''s house, or Miu''s house.


    It wasn''t the most expensive or luxurious. It was just a normal apartment with tight security and nice sound instion.


    As for a reason for buying this apartment, Shishio felt that it was too hard to do Miu and Saki together in the apartment building where Mai was living.


    While Shishio had fun with two girls, he ignored Mai, who was living on the lower floor, and it felt ufortable for him, so he bought another apartment, not the entire building, only a t where he could have fun with two girls.


    If Shishio could bring Mai to the game, he would bring her, but he felt that it was too early, and with her pride, it also wasn''t so easy. He also felt that it was too much to have a foursome for the first time.


    ''She needs to get used to the threesome first.'' Little Shishio thought at that moment.


    After tough hard work, Miu and Saki rested on the bed, using Shishio''s arms as a pillow. Theirplexion was ruddy, and their skin was glistening from their sweats. They were tired but satisfied, and their minds were clear.


    Still, they looked at Shishio, who was still healthy, which amazed them no matter what. If someday, he suddenly asked them to have five or sixsome, then defeat all of them, they wouldn''t even feel surprised.


    "Right, I forgot to mention you," Shishio suddenly said. While his "Enhanced Memory" made it impossible for him to forget, he just couldn''t find the right time and asion to announce this matter.


    "What''s wrong?" Miu asked as she twisted her body and rested her chin on his shoulder, watching Shishio''s handsome appearance.


    "Are you going to the match again?" Saki asked jokingly as she rubbed her face against his cheek.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    "..." Miu and Saki.


    "Are you serious?!" 2x


    The two raised their bodies, causing their chests to tremble.


    Well, Miu''s chest didn''t tremble since she was naturally t, but her ribs moved slightly, showing how surprised she was.


    "Um."


    "........" 2x


    Miu and Saki let out a sigh.


    While they were worried, they knew that there was no way for them to stop him.


    "So, who is your opponent?"


    "What''s the bet that makes you decide to fight?"


    While Miu was curious what kind of people Shishio would fight, Saki wondered what kind of bet that had made him interested in this fight.


    "There''s no bet or anything. I''m just interested in this fight," Shishio said as he caressed the heads of two girls. "As for my opponent, it should be someone from the Kengan Match who is famous for his monstrous power or something." He wanted to test his aikido, so he wanted to fight someone to test it.


    Saki was surprised and asked, "So why did you fight then?"


    "Remember that I had told you that I had mastered a new martial art when I went out with Mai on Golden Week, right? I want to test how powerful I''m with this new martial art," Shishio said.


    "What martial arts?" Miu asked curiously.


    "Aikido." Shishio looked at two girls and asked, "I have a dojo in my apartment. Do you want me to teach you this martial art?"


    "Eh? Learning martial arts? Aikido?" 2x


    Two girls were dumbfounded.


    "While many people often talk about gender equality, you should also understand that there''s a big difference between male and female, especially on the body. You''re naturally weakerpared to men, and even if you learn martial arts with a strike-focus like karate, boxing, or savate."


    "Savate?"


    "Just focus on the strike-focused martial arts point."


    Miu and Saki nodded.


    "Even if you learn how to punch or kick, it won''t give you that much power unless..."


    "Unless?"


    "You hit the man on their nuts."


    "...Nuts?"


    Miu then grabbed Shishio''s nuts and asked, "This part?"


    "...Yes, but you don''t need to touch them, right?" Shishio was speechless.


    Mui chuckled and said, "Look, it gets exciting again."


    Saki let out a helpless sigh and asked, "You want to help you again?"


    "...Yes, thank you, but let''s hear me first, alright? Let''s talk about our martial arts lessonter. Let''s talk about my match first," Shishio said.


    "Okay~~!" 2x


    They nodded, but they didn''t move their hands away from little Shishio, who had gotten excited.


    Shishio also didn''t say anything and continued his exnation. "So, in short, I''ll have a match. That''s all." Still, even if he wanted to exin, there was nothing much to exin since he would just fight someone.


    Miu and Saki also understood that they couldn''t stop Shishio, so they could only follow him in case something unexpected happened, and he was hurt.


    "Still... why do you like to fight so much? Isn''t it better to be a writer? You have the talent to be one, right? If you be a writer, you can gain a reputation easily, and when you''re in yourte 30s or early 40s, you can be the prime minister of this country," Saki said with a sigh. "When you be one, you can change the rules of the country and allow polygamy."


    "........" Shishio and Miu.


    "Wo-Wow..." Miu was dumbfounded.


    However, Shishio was even more surprised.


    "Being a businessman is good and all, but they don''t have a good image in this country, considering how our country has always put forward a group instead of an individual. However, if you have a title of "sensei" in your name, it''ll be a different matter," Saki said.


    "When did you research all of that?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "I did it at home when I was free," Saki said frankly, then asked, "So, Shishio, don''t you have the interest in bing a writer?"


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "I''ll be lying if I don''t since bing a writer can give one many benefits."


    "Benefits?" 2x


    Miu and Saki were curious.


    "Yeah, the first benefit is that you''ll be seen as an intellectual person, and the proof of that is that you''ll be called "sensei," even if you don''t want to, right?"


    It wasn''t easy for one to be called "sensei."


    While one would be called "sensei" after bing a teacher, the other profession only got that title after bing a master in their own profession.


    Also, please don''t look down on the teacher.


    Teachers were the most sought-after jobs in Japan, and the majority of girls would like to date either a teacher or a bureaucrat since they were a stable job and didn''t have to do overtime time like howmonpanies in this country did.


    Going to work at nine and going home at five.


    It was the dream of everyone, but the reality was different since most people would work overtime every week.


    If Shishio didn''t have a system, he would be a bureaucrat since it was a nice and easy job. The potential was also huge, considering he could only be a politician in the future too.


    "The second benefit is that you won''t have to worry about paparazzi."


    The novel was one of the products that gave a publishing house a big profit.


    With the profit that was bought by the writer, the publishing house needed to be careful toward their treatment toward the writers, especially when the writers also had an association.


    While the gossip magazine might be one of the products that gave quite a sum of money to the publishing house, if they angered the writers and their association because of a small gossip, it wouldn''t be funny, right?


    Lastly, the money that the writer got was quite a lot, especially from the right adaptation, which was enough to give them one house in this country.


    It was also the reason why many people in Japan dreamed of bing writers since the benefit that they received was obvious to all.


    However, was it easy?


    Of course not.


    Among millions of people who wanted to be one, only a few percent of them could be a decent one.


    As for the most popr one, there were even a few.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about me. I''ll write if I get inspiration, but how about you two? Are you interested in bing a writer?" Shishio asked.


    "No, I don''t have an interest," Saki said simply since she didn''t really have the interest in reading books. Instead of reading a book, she wanted to be on Shishio''s side all the time and help him with his career, bing his secretary for life.


    "While I have an interest in writing, I think I''m more inclined to be an editor," Miu said after a moment of consideration. After all, she also knew that shecked something to be a writer.


    "Do you want to be an editor in the future?" Shishio asked.


    "Well, I want to be the mother of your children," Miu said shyly.


    "...." Saki.


    Shishioughed and kissed Miu''s forehead.


    "Me-Me too..." Saki felt jealous and said with jealousy. However, since it wasn''t her style to do this, she was so shy and blushed.


    "Okay, okay." Shishio kissed Saki''s forehead, then said, "How about we do it again? Let''s practice to make one in the future now."


    "......" Saki and Miu looked at each other and thought their man was too vigorous, right?


    Not that they hated it, though.

 Chapter 390 - New Member 1

    <h4>Chapter 390 - New Member 1</h4>


    Shishio had many memories of the works he had read in his previous life, and those words didn''t appear in this world. He also had an "Enhanced Memory," which made it impossible for him to forget, and along with his three times stronger human body, it was simply a child''s y for him to copy and paste those stories in this world.


    Adding the fact that Shishio also had "Art Mastery" and other abilities mastery, he could also enhance those works became better.


    As for the ufortable feeling of copying those words, there was no such thing in Shishio''s heart.


    After all, bing a famous writer was probably needed to start his n to allow polygamy in this country.


    However, there was one problem, and that was at what kind of work Shishio should write?


    There were many works that Shishio could write, but because of his age, there was a work that wasn''t suitable to be written by him since it would make people feel weird that he was the one who wrote it.


    If Shishio wrote those stories, he might need to create a persona or be a mystery writer that needed to wear a mask all the time.


    Still, in conclusion, there were two types of the author that Shishio would be if he became a writer.


    The first one was a mystery writer, and the other one was a prodigy writer.


    Shishio was only 15 years old, and he was young. Without a doubt, he would be famous and would even receive a famous writer award in this country such as Akutagawa Reward or Edogawa Rampo Prize if he wrote a mystery novel, especially when his family knew about this.


    Without a doubt, Shishio could see they would help him to pave his way to bing a famous writer then be a prime minister.


    After all, the status of a writer was obvious to all.


    However, Shishio also knew that a writer was also known as a weirdo, especially when the story that they wrote was weird.


    Shishio was in deep thought since while his young age was a good thing, it was also a bad thing since there were many things that he couldn''t write, such as sensual things.


    While Shishio was a deep thought, the time had passed to the next day as he started his first activity on the Service Club.


    As Shishio entered the Service Club and greeted Yukinoshita, who was already present, he saw Yukinoshita be weird again. He could see a mncholy and confused expression mixed on her beautiful face. She realized that he hade, but she had a hard time saying something.


    "Did you get nervous because of the new member that is invited by Hiratsuka-sensei, Senpai?" Shishio asked.


    Shishio knew that it had always been taboo to ask these three questions to a woman: "What''s wrong?" "What''s happening?" and "Are you angry?"


    Without a doubt, if you asked any of those questions, they would sell you "nothing!" with an exmation mark or a dot.


    Shishio knew that a woman was troublesome, but he enjoyed that troublesomeness, or else, it was impossible for him to date so many women at the same time.


    "Well..." Yukinoshita shook her head and said, "Not really."


    "Then you shouldn''t show such a glum expression." Shishio took the chair and sat next to her naturally. "You should smile more, Senpai. I can only see you two days every week, yet I don''t see you with a smile. It is a waste of your beautiful face."


    "...."


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and let out a sigh. "I wonder how many girls that you have seduced with those words."


    "You''re the only one, Senpai." Shishio smiled mischievously and said, "If it''s another girl, I might be toozy to do such a thing and just ask "what happens?" perfunctorily."


    "What about your girlfriends?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "Except my girlfriends, of course, right?" Shishio quickly said.


    Yukinoshita chuckled and said, "I wonder whether I should tell your girlfriends about this."


    "Senpai, if they kick me out, please take care of me," Shishio said, beggingly.


    "Your wish!" Yukinoshita said loudly before chuckling happily with their meaningless banter.


    Shishio smiled and said, "Your expression is better now."


    Yukinoshita blushed and lowered her head slightly since she was shy, but she felt Shishio could still see her, so she covered her face with a book.


    "Do you want to eat something spicy tonight or go to the Nyan-Nyan Heaven?" Shishio asked.


    "Nyan-Nyan Heaven..." Yukinoshita seemed to be struggling and felt that it wasn''t a bad idea toe to the feel better bying to the cat cafe againter. Unfortunately, a new member was going to join the club, so she couldn''t end the club quickly. "Let''s postpone the Nyan-Nyan Heaven, but are you going to treat me to spicy food tonight?"


    "Oh? It is unexpected that you ept my invitation," Shisho said in surprise.


    "What? Is that bad?" Yukinoshita grumbled.


    "Of course not." Shishio shook his head and said, "I''m happy if you ept my invitation." He thought for a moment and wanted to taste something new. "We have eaten Korean food before. What about something else tonight?" He had eaten Korean food with everyone before, so he wanted to try something else.


    "What kind?" Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    Unexpectedly, there were many inconveniences that were brought without a smartphone.


    If there was a smartphone and many of those apps, Shishio could check a nice ce where he could take Yukinoshita on a dinner.


    Shishio thought for a moment and suddenly remembered something. "Have you tried Thai food?"


    "Thai?" Yukinoshita dumbfounded and asked, "You mean Thand?"


    "That''s right." Shishio nodded and said, "I happened to see that restaurant when I rode my motorcycle. Do you want to go there with me? Or do you want to try something else?"


    "Okay." Yukinoshita nodded without a second thought. "I wonder whether there''s a spicy dish there." She might have been hooked on spicy food since it made her mind feel refreshed. While a cat also could make her mood better, she didn''t want to use the sacred cat as a means to make her feel better.


    A cat''s worth way more than that.


    Yukinoshita wouldn''t allow someone to trample the cat''s worth!


    Still, if Yukinoshita went to the Nyan-Nyan Heaven, she would be in the best mood than ever, but she didn''t have time now, so she decided topromise with spicy food.


    "There should be." Shishio nodded, then asked, "I''ll pick you up after I take my motorcycle. You should change your clothes, Senpai."


    "Okay." Yukinoshita nodded, then looked at Shishio for a moment, and asked, "Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you want to ask what''s happening?" Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment since he was surprised for her to initiate the conversation since he knew that this girl wasn''t the type who would tell what had happened to her, enduring everything silently since she had gotten used to being alone.


    However, it seemed his presence had changed, and Yukinoshita had trusted her, or...


    Let''s talk about other possibilities in the future.


    "Do you want to tell me?" Shishio asked.


    "Well..." Yukinoshita hesitated for a moment and said, "You know... when we went out before?"


    "You mean when we went to the cat cafe and Korean restaurant?" Shishio asked.


    "Yeah." Yukinoshita nodded and let out a sigh. "My sister saw us."


    "...Is that a trouble?" Shishio asked and felt confused while thinking that the rtionship between Yukinoshita and her family must be bad.


    "It''s not a big problem, but it is troublesome." Yukinoshita let out a long sigh again. Luckily, her sister didn''t tell her mother about this, and she just shut her mouth and ignored her as usual. It was sessful, and her big sister stopped pestering her to ask about Shishio. However, she felt that it wasn''t so simple since she knew her big sister''s personality. "She kept asking me about you, so you need to be careful in case she might appear before you." While she wasn''t sure what her big sister would do, she knew that her big sister nned to do something big for Shishio.


    "I mean, isn''t it normal?" Shishio suddenly asked.


    "Normal?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in doubt.


    "I mean, her sister was seen walking out with a scumbag. If she wasn''t worried, it would be weird, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "....."


    Yukinoshita was silent since she felt that Shishio was right. If she had a sister and saw her walking with a scumbag, she would, of course, be worried. She then nodded and said, "That''s true."


    "...Can you at least refute me?" Shishio was speechless.


    Yukinoshita smiled and said, "But aren''t you one? You even acknowledged it to the entire school."


    "Even that''s true..." Shishio sighed and also wondered why he spent time together with this girl instead of going with his girlfriends. "So, what kind of person is your sister?"


    Hearing this question, Yukinoshita feltplicated, then said, "...She''s a perfect type of woman."


    "I see..." Shishio nodded.


    "What can you see?" Yukinoshita looked at Shishio with doubt.


    "Senpai, while you might doubt me, I''m good at seeing one''s personality. After all, if I can''t do this, there''s no way I can get many girlfriends, right?" Shishio said confidently.


    "...Just tell me, what can you see from our previous conversation?" Yukinoshita asked and ignored Shishio''s previous remarks.


    "While I haven''t seen her, she should be the type of someone who has never shown her true personality, especially with how your family condition is. She has to be the face of the family, but she''s perfectly alright with it. She has this mask on her face that makes people think that she''s the perfect type of woman. She also cares about her family, but she has worn her mask for so long that she can''t forget to take it off now, so her way of caring for her family might be quite twistedpared to normal people." Shishio exined, then said, "It''s just my imagination, though. It isn''t real, alright?"


    However, Yukinoshita was in silence and didn''t say anything for a moment as if she was in deep thought.


    Shishio also didn''t say anything and took his book, letting her think for a moment.


    When Yukinoshita stopped thinking, Shishio suddenly asked, "Say, Senpai, like a scumbag be, there''s a question that I forgot to ask."


    "What kind of question is that?" Yukinoshita asked weirdly.


    "Is your sister a beauty like you?" Shishio asked.


    "...Scumbag," Yukinoshita said with a sigh. "You have five girlfriends now. Don''t you have enough?"


    "I''m just asking a natural question that should be asked by a boy around my age," Shishio said naturally. "However, I can see that she should be a beauty, considering how charming her little sister is."


    "...Don''t seduce me so suddenly." Yukinoshita felt that her face was burning red, but she still said those words coldly, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "I''m not seducing you, Senpai. I''m just telling the truth. It''s like an apple is red, a sea is blue, and Yukino-senpai is a charming girl in my eyes. It''s not okay to say that," Shishio said.


    "Okay, enough! Enough! Stop saying something like that, or I''ll report this matter to your girlfriends!"


    "Senpai, you''re cute."


    "Shishio! You''re my junior! Don''t be so cheeky!"


    While the two bickered to each other, the door suddenly opened, interrupting them.


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, Hiratsuka, and a stranger that they didn''t know were in silence, especially when Shishio and Yukinoshita were so close to each other.


    "...Have we bothered you?" Hiratsuka asked with a pained expression.


    "...."


    Shishio wondered what he should do right now.

 Chapter 391 - New Member 2

    <h4>Chapter 391 - New Member 2</h4>


    When Hiratsuka told him to follow her, Hikigaya Hachiman knew that he was caught in a troublesome situation. However, there was no way that he could escape, especially when her fist was ready to strike at him anytime.


    Hikigaya could only resign to his fate and followed Hiratsuka. He didn''t know where this teacher was going to lead him, but he must admit that he didn''t expect that she would lead him to this ce.


    Hiratsuka didn''t say anything and just opened the door without knocking on the door. However, what happened there made her heart tighten since she saw Shishio and Yukinoshita were entangled with each other. She didn''t know why she felt this, but she just wanted to run away from this ce as soon as possible.


    "...Have we bothered you?"


    Her voice was so lonely and so sad somehow.


    "..."


    Hikigaya looked at Hiratsuka strangely before he looked at the people in the room with his eyes wide open.


    While the two might not know him, Hikigaya knew the two people well.


    The girl was one of the well-known girls at the school, Yukinoshita Yukino.


    There wasn''t a single person in the school who didn''t know her name, even a loner like him also knew about her.


    However, what surprised him wasn''t Yukinoshita. Instead, he was surprised to see the young man who was entangled with Yukinoshita!


    Shishio Oga.


    Hikigaya was sure that everyone in the school knew about Shishio.


    Handsome, tall, athletic, rich, and the smartest student in the entire history of the Suimei.


    While it sounded exaggerated, all the girls in the school should have dreamed of bing his girlfriend in their mind at least once, showing how exaggerated his poprity among the girls was.


    Many men shed tears when their girlfriends kept the photo of Shishio on their phones, and some of them even broke up since they wanted to enter Shishio''s fans club or something.


    Still, while every guy hated him, many guys also secretly became his fans and kept his photo on their wallets.


    Luckily, Shishio had a girlfriend, who was also one of the most well-known female students on Suimei, Sunohara Nana.


    When Hikigaya knew Shishio''s girlfriend, he knew that Shishio was a boob man, but he wasn''t going to say anything since most men loved boobs since they often sucked them when they were babies.


    Hikigiya knew that the two were living in two different ces, and there was no way that the two would meet each other.


    However, the two often met each other even though neither talked to each other.


    While the two met each other, there was a big difference between the two.


    If Hikigaya was always alone, Shishio would always be together with a girl.


    Like now.


    Luckily, Hikigaya wasn''t alone, and he came with Hiratsuka. While she might have been a teacher, she was still a beautiful woman. But, unfortunately, he didn''t know her heart had been taken by someone.


    However, that was a story for a different asion and what Hikigaya wanted to say next was the most important thing.


    While Shishio had many identities in this school, his other identity was outrageous.


    While Shishio was every girl''s dream in this school, he was also a scumbag.


    Yes!


    A scumbag!


    After Golden Week, when Hikigaya saw Shishio was holding hands with two beautiful girls, he just stood there in silence as he opened his mouth and eyes wide, feeling the unfairness of the world.


    However, that wasn''t the end since Hikigaya also knew that Shishio seemed to have more girlfriends than two, including someone from his ss too, which made him sigh.


    As long as Shishio was here, Hikigaya somehow imagined how every guy in this school would stay single for their entire three years, which made him happy since he wasn''t alone anymore. Everyone was miserable together, and his existence wasn''t the saddest in this school anymore.


    Hikigaya knew that he should feel happy, but somehow he felt envious again, especially when Yukinoshita was also close to Shishio, and the teacher that came with him also started to show an expression of a girl who had found out her boyfriend had cheated on her.


    "Here''s the new member. As you can see, his soul is as rotten as his eyes. That''s why he has turned him into a pitiable lonely little worm. While he''s at your club, I''d like for you to mend his twisted misanthrope mentality. This is my personal request. I will leave everything to you. Now, I need to go somewhere first."


    Leaving such words, Hiratsuka left without waiting for their response.


    "Wait, Sensei!" Shishio chased after Hiratsuka directly, ignoring Hikigaya.


    "....."


    There are only two people now in the Service Club.


    Hikigaya looked at Yukinoshita, but Yukinoshita didn''t look at Hikigaya. Instead, she looked in the direction where Shishio had gone before she looked at Hikigaya.


    "Why don''t you sit down instead of blocking the door?"


    "..."


    Hikigaya took a deep breath and could only nod obediently, especially when he faced Yukinoshita''s cold gaze. Even if he hadn''t talked to the girls for a few years, he could tell that Yukinoshita wasn''t in a good mood.


    Hikigaya looked around and saw an empty chair next to Yukinoshita.


    ''Should I sit there?''


    There was only one seat, so Hikigaya thought he should sit on that empty chair.


    However, when Hikigaya was about to approach that chair, Yukinoshita suddenly said, "This is that bastard''s chair. You should pick a different chair."


    "....."


    While the "bastard" sounded cold and rude, Hikigaya could tell that it was like how a lover called each other. If he gave an example, it was like a "darling" when a wife called her husband. However, Yukinoshita used "bastard" instead of "darling," which made him realize that he shouldn''t follow Hiratsuka somehow.


    ---


    While Yukinoshita and Hikigaya started their first meeting, Shishio chased after Hiratsuka, and he must admit that this woman ran so fast!


    However, Shishio quickly caught Hiratsuka and grabbed her wrist. "Sensei!"


    "Let go of me!" Hiratsuka pulled her hand as hard as possible.


    "No!"


    "Let go of me!"


    "If you keep saying that, I''ll hug you here. Let''s see what are you going to say to the principal when they see us hugging each other?" Shishio suddenly said.


    "...Just what do you want to do?" Hiratsuka didn''t look at Shishio and wiped her eyes, but she must admit that this guy was so bold. She wanted to escape from him, but she knew she couldn''t since his threat was so powerful.


    "I won''t do anything." Shishio still held Hiratsuka''s wrist and said softly, "I''m just worried about you. You suddenly run away after all."


    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me. Instead, you should worry about your many girlfriends, right, Scumbag?" Hiratsuka said as she looked at Shishio. While she had wiped her tears, her eyes were red, and she looked at him as if he had wronged her.


    "..."


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and thought that this woman was unexpectedly pure. He approached her closer, and this sudden movement stunned Hiratsuka and made her move back subconsciously.


    Her head and back hit the wall as she watched him approach her. She quickly raised her fist and said, "If you dare to move closer, I''ll punch you with this, my Dragon King Punch!"


    However, Shishio didn''t stop and said, "You can punch me with that Dragon King Punch many times, but let me wipe those tears from your eyes first." He gently wiped her tears from her beautiful face.


    While Hiratsuka might approach her 30, Shishio could see that her skin was as good as someone in her early 20s, and she also had this mature charm that his girlfriends didn''t have.


    If Shishio had toin about her, it would be her cigarette smell.


    "By the way, don''t smoke all the time. You stink."


    Hiratsuka, who couldn''t move because her tears were wiped by Shishio, suddenly snorted when she heard his words. "Hmph! Why do you care? You''re not my boyfriend anyway."


    "Oh? If I be your boyfriend, will you stop smoking?" Shishio asked with a teasing smile.


    "Wh-Who the hell wants you to be my boyfriend?!" Hiratsuka was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. She was angry and wanted to punch Shishio''s shameless face right now.


    "Sensei..." Shishio suddenly held Hiratsuka''s hand gently, which made her body tense. "While it is true that I have feelings for you..."


    "Wh-What?!" Hiratsuka was dumbfounded, and her face turned bright red when she heard Shishio''s words.


    Shishio chuckled when he saw Hiratsuka''s reaction and said, "What''s so weird about it? There might be a difference between our ages, but all I can see is that you''re a charming woman that is worth chasing. If I was born earlier and we met each other, we might have married each other now."


    "Hmph! Who wants to marry a scumbag like you!" Hiratsuka looked away with a pout, showing an unexpectedly cute expression for someone around her age.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "You should know that I''m a scumbag. I have dated many girls at the same time. The entire school also knows about my deeds, too, and you should know it, so you should understand how dangerous the game that you y with me, Sensei."


    Hiratsuka''s expression started to change, and she looked away since she was afraid that she might have an impulse and kissed him when she kept staring into his eyes. "I-I don''t understand what you mean."


    "If you don''t understand, then I''ll exin." Shishio didn''t look away from Hiratsuka and said, "We''re a teacher and a student. Our rtionship will be frowned upon. You might also lose your job too. I''m also a scumbag, so my reputation might be even worse. However, while it might be dangerous and frowned upon, here and now, I dare to say that I like you, Shizuka. I want you."


    "Hu-Huh?!" Hiratsuka opened her eyes wide in surprise with a cute blush on her cheeks.


    "Don''t worry, no one wille here, so you can think about your answer carefully," Shishio said since he also used his enhanced sense to check that no one was here, and he also used his pheromone to make sure no one would approach them.


    Hiratsuka''s expression suddenly changed and became serious, then asked, "Are you serious?"


    "I''m serious, so answer me seriously, Shizuku," Shishio said.


    "Do-Don''t call me by my first name!" Hiratsuka blushed and reprimanded Shishio.


    "Shizuka-chan?"


    "Don''t add "-chan"!"


    "Shizuka-tan, you''re so cute!"


    Hiratsuka''s reaction was direct, and she just punched Shishio, but he dodged it easily before he hugged her in his arms.


    "Wh-What?!" Hiratsuka was startled and embarrassed.


    "You can push me if you don''t want it, but if it''s okay with you..." Shishio didn''t continue his words.


    Hiratsuka was in silence for a moment and didn''t move from his embrace. Then, finally, she let out a long sigh as she rested on his shoulder. "...I''m such a barbaric woman."


    "It''s okay. I think that part of you is cute."


    "I can only cook something simple."


    "I''m good at cooking."


    "I might not be a good mother."


    "I don''t think so. With your personality, I can see that you''ll be a good mother."


    "...Can you stop seducing me?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Sorry, it''s impossible. I have just fallen in love with you so badly that I want you to be by my side."


    "Can you say that again after you have broken up with your girlfriends?"


    "Sorry, no."


    "An instant reply?!"


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and said, "So if you don''t want to, I won''t say anything and stop chasing you."


    "....." Hiratsuka was in silence for a moment and asked, "Say, are there really no people around?"


    "My sense of smell is acute. I can smell anyone around 100 meters of my surroundings." It could be more, but Shishio was afraid Hiratsuka wouldn''t believe him. However, after he said that, his lips were taken, and he was kissed by Hiratsuka.


    "....."


    Shishio blinked his eyes then saw Hiratsuka parting their lips while looking at him with a shyly cute blush. He couldn''t stand it, thinking that his girlfriend was so cute, so he just kissed her lips again without hesitation.


    Hiratsuka was surprised, but she quickly epted his kiss while hugging his neck.. She wasn''t sure whether her decision was wrong or right, but one thing for sure, she didn''t regret this, and for now, she just wanted to enjoy this moment.

 Chapter 392 - New Member 3

    <h4>Chapter 392 - New Member 3</h4>


    As they parted their lips, the steam of their breath oozed out.


    Hiratsuka flushed as she hugged Shishio shyly.


    "It''ll be bad if we keep hugging like this," Shishio said helplessly as he caressed her beautiful long hair. He could smell a floral shampoo that mixed with her tobo smell. While it might seem weird, he could smell this smell forever.


    "Bu-But..." Hiratsuka still wanted to stay like this since it was her first time having a boyfriend. She wanted to cuddle with him even more, stay close together, and kiss him even more.


    "Be patient. We can do this anytime, right? Or should I visit your apartment tomorrow?" Shishio asked.


    "Eh? Isn''t that a bit too early?" Hiratsuka asked with a blush.


    "In my mind, I''d thought that we should do a date at your home. I''ll cook something, and we can chat there, though. However, if you want to do that, I don''t really mind," Shishio said and wondered whether Hiratsuka was so thirsty, considering she had been single for so long.


    "....." Hiratsuka.


    "Calm down. I''m not judging you or anything, though," Shishio said as he caressed Hiratsuka''s head, considering this woman''s face turned bright red as she was so shy when she suddenly jumped into a conclusion.


    "...You''re not thinking I''m a perverted woman?" Hiratsuka asked in a low voice.


    "...No."


    "What''s with that pause?!" Hiratsuka pouted as she reprimanded Shishio. "I''m your teacher, you know?"


    "Yeah, but you''re also my girlfriend now," Shishio said with a smile, which made her body weak again.


    Hiratsuka just wasn''t sure right now since the feeling of having a boyfriend was wonderful, but the feeling of having a boyfriend who was more than a decade younger than her made her quiteplicated.


    Hiratsuka had such thoughts on her mind, which made her gloomy, but suddenly her forehead flicked. "What are you doing?!"


    "Don''t think of some meaningless things. I love you. That''s what you need to know," Shishio said in a deep voice as he stared into her eyes.


    "...Yes." Hiratsuka curled her lips and rubbed her face against his chest again, feeling the contentment that she had never felt before.


    Shishio didn''t say much and also hugged Hiratsuka tightly since he wondered how someone could be so cute.


    The two hugged each other like someone who had their first boyfriend or girlfriend.


    While it might seem shameful, Shishio felt that it was normal since no matter how much one had an experience with love, everything would be reset when they go to a new love.


    Their experience of their previous love was useless, and frankly, it felt wonderful.


    They didn''t really want to part, but they knew it would get dangerous if they kept hugging like this.


    "By the way, what do you want us to do with that new member?" Shishio asked.


    "That guy is twisted. I hope that you can do something about him," Hiratsuka simply said.


    "Twisted? What kind?" Shishio asked curiously, then said, "But you know, Yukino-senpai is also twisted on her own." Well, he also didn''t have a right to say this, but no one said he was twisted, so he didn''t say anything.


    "...You''re not wrong with that." Hiratsuka knew the personality of Yukinoshita, and of course, she also knew how twisted that girl was. "However, she has changed because of you, right?" Her words felt with jealousy when she said those words.


    "She isn''t my girlfriend, you''re, though," Shishio said and kissed her forehead.


    "...Is it okay to kiss me here so suddenly?" While Hiratsuka was happy, she felt slightly worried about doing this kind of thing at school.


    "It''s okay. My sense of smell is as acute as a dog," Shishio said since he knew that there were no people around their surroundings right now. "Also, even if our rtionship is found out, I can take care of you, though."


    "You''re going to make me be a housewife now?" Hiratsuka asked with a smile.


    "If you want to be a housewife, then do it. If you want to continue your job as a teacher, you can do it too. I''m not someone who is forced his will into my woman after all," Shishio said calmly.


    Hiratsuka looked at Shishio for a moment and kissed his lips.


    "...What''s so sudden?" Shishio asked as their lips parted.


    "No, I just feel that I''m lucky to have you," Hiratsuka said as she leaned on his chest, hearing his heartbeat.


    "I''m the one who is lucky to have you, especially when the whole school knows that I''m a scumbag." Shishio thought for a moment then asked, "Say, even if you know that I''m a scumbag, you still like me?"


    "I think it is pretty cool. It''s like you versus the world, right? The world tells you to bow down, but you insist on standing up! It''s like a shounen manga protagonist!" Hiratsuka said excitedly.


    "..."


    "So I''d thought that even if our rtionship is known in the future, you''re not the type of person who will give up on me," Hiratsuka said while looking at Shishio, then sighed. "Though, I''m still pretty jealous when I''m going to be the one who has you."


    "Shizuka-chan, can I kiss you again?"


    "...."


    Hiratsuka looked at Shishio again with a cute blush on her cheeks. "Okay, Shishio."


    The two kissed each other again, without letting each other away.


    If possible, they just wanted to go back and spend their time together, but they knew that it was impossible, considering they left Yukinoshita and the new member of the Service Club alone there.


    As for whether Shishio was worried about the rtionship between Yukinoshita and Hikigaya Hachiman, he personally had enough of girls, so even if he had Yukinoshita or not, it didn''t really matter for him, so he wouldn''t force their rtionship.


    Lastly, the mark that Shishio had left for Yukinoshita was already so deep that she might not be able to erase it.


    "Still, you''re going leave everything to me?" Shishio asked.


    "Because I trust you, alright?" Hiratsuka said without shame. However, she truly believed in Shishio since she knew that there were many troubled students that had gathered around him, and the changes of those students were obvious to all, considering how they had always shown a bright smile when they came to the school.


    The only problem was that Shishio used that chance to make them fall in love, which made Hiratsuka sigh sometimes that her boyfriend was really popr.


    Still, it was also the reason why Hiratsuka believed that she could do something to those troubled students.


    ''It''s because you''re tired and feel that this is troublesome, right?''


    The teacher''s job might be stable, and it was also rtively easy. However, it was also troublesome since they needed to take care of the matter of their students.


    There were many students in this school, and each of them had their own problems.


    The only difference was that one could solve that problem on their own, and the other one couldn''t do anything and was helpless against the problem.


    The teacher was also a human, and they also encountered many problems in their lives.


    If they also needed to take care of the students'' problems too, they might be bald early in their lives.


    However, the students who couldn''t solve their own problems would feel that they were abandoned by the world, and they might be either shut in ormit suicide.


    While it might be impossible to happen in this school since the majority of the students in this school were smart and were thinking about their future, instead of having fun by bullying the weak, there were still many students who couldn''t fit in and became a loner.


    It was a normal situation that happened in every school.


    However, the problem was whether the student became a loner because they wanted to or if they were forced by their surroundings.


    Still, no matter what, humans were social creatures.


    While there were some unnecessary rtionships that one could ignore, there was a necessary rtionship to survive in this cruel world.


    It was like a baby who needed an adult to take care of them.


    Even a shut-in was alsominuted with their parents and everyone on the inte.


    In conclusion, no one needs to have a rtionship in this world.


    "So why this student? Why are you so fixated with him?" Shishio asked.


    "What? You''re jealous?" Hiratsuka asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded.


    "...." Hiratsuka.


    "You''re my woman now, and of course, I''m jealous when you show such a concern to men other than me," Shishio said with a sigh.


    "You... really..." Hiratsuka blushed and felt that she really couldn''t beat him at the game of words. "If there''s a reason, then it is because of this." She took out an essay and gave it to Shishio.


    "Let''s see... "Looking Back on High School Life Report." ss 2F Hachiman Hikigaya. Youth is a lie. It is nothing but evil."


    "....."


    "See?" Hiratsuka said with a sigh.


    Shishio didn''t say much and kept reading until the end.


    In conclusion, this essay was about Hachiman Hikigaya''s ideals.


    He believes that those who enjoy their youth are deceiving themselves. And that those who enjoy youth believe lies, secrets, sins, and failures are simply the beginning of what makes youth interesting and valuable.


    These people believe the more failures you have, the more "unique" you be. It is proof of the "teen experience." Therefore, ording to their values, he, himself, who failed to make friends, should be at the height of his youth.


    Yet their assertions are nothing but a convenient excuse to participate in "youthful indiscretion." Thus, those that enjoy their youth have poor morals and are evil. And people that don''t enjoy their youth are righteous and just.


    Hachiman concludes that those who enjoy youth are hypocritical and evil liars and should die in a fire.


    "Interesting," Shishio said with augh.


    "What''s so interesting with it?!" Hiratsuka wanted to reprimand her boyfriend.


    "I mean, it is my first time seeing someone as twisted as him. I guess he must have gotten used to getting hurt," Shishio said with a faint smile.


    "....." Hiratsuka looked at Shishio in silence, and somehow his mncholy expression was so handsome.


    "Well, let me see him first. I can probably tell that he''ll have a nasty fight with Yukino-senpai," Shishio said.


    "...You seem excited about their fight?" Hiratsuka was speechless.


    "It''s alright. By fighting each other, they''ll grow up. It''s like a shonen protagonist manga who also needs a rival, so they can be stronger, right?"


    "Your way to convince me is so wless that I don''t have anything to refute."


    "This is why I can be your man, right?" Shishio said with a smile.


    "You''re so cheeky!" Hiratsuka smiled and somehow wanted to kiss this guy again. "Is there someone around?"


    "It''s safe."


    Hiratsuka didn''t hesitate and kissed this guy again.


    As their lips parted, they walked to the Service Club clubroom again, and as expected, they could hear a loud argument was happening there.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and asked, "You''re not going toe?"


    "No, I''ll leave this to you," Hiratsuka said since she believed in Shishio.


    "Okay, I''ll enter." Shishio didn''t care about the argument and entered the room without knocking, causing the entire room to be in silence in an instant. "You know, I can hear your loud voice through the corridor."


    "...." Yukinoshita and a new member.

 Chapter 393 - New Member 4

    <h4>Chapter 393 - New Member 4</h4>


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment, who looked away with her usual cold expression. It had been a while since he saw that expression, and without a doubt, he knew who was the cause of this cold expression.


    Shishio then looked at the new member, whose name was Hikigaya Hachiman.


    While Shishio was in this school, he often saw Hikigaya, but frankly, he thought that this guy would be just a background character in his life, so he had never paid attention. He looked into Hikigaya''s eyes and nodded politely while thinking that this guy''s eyes were really simr to dead fish.


    However, when Hikigaya noticed his gaze, he subconsciously lowered his head and showed a forced smile.


    "..."


    "...Senpai, has someone said your smile is horrible? If we''re on Halloween, without a doubt, they''ll think that you dress up as a zombie now," Shishio said with a smile.


    "..."


    His smile was so bright and warm that it was that no one would think such cruel words woulde from his mouth.


    Hikigaya was left speechless, and he was unable to say anything.


    Yukinoshita tried to hide herugh by hiding her face with a book.


    Shishio naturally sat next to Yukinoshita as he looked at Hikigaya. "Sorry for being rude about our first meeting. My name is Shishio Oga. What about you, Senpai?"


    "My - My name is Hikigaya Hachiman." Hikigaya was slightly strange by how polite Shishio was, considering how rude this guy was before. Frankly, he was also curious about Shishio since he was the famous scumbag in the first year. While he hated to admit it, he must admit that this guy was so handsome.


    Even if Hikigaya told someone, he swung that way because of Shishio. He could feel that everyone would understand him.


    "While we, the Service Club, have been tasked by Hiratsuka-sensei to lead you out from your twisted life. I don''t really understand you well, so I''ll refrain from making an impolite remark, Senpai," Shishio said.


    "...You have been saying something rude about me, you know?" Hikigaya gritted his teeth and wanted to beat someone up now. However, when he saw Shishio''s slender yet powerful body, he decided to be a pacifist since it was his dream to lead world peace.


    "As for the cute and rude girl behind me, do you know her?" Shishio asked.


    "I think the rude part is unnecessary, Shishio-kun," Yukinoshita said tly.


    "So the cute part is okay?" 2x


    Shishio and Hikigaya said at the same time, which caused the two of them to look at each other.


    Hikigaya blushed and felt embarrassed somehow.


    "So why did you two suddenly get into an argument?" Shishio asked.


    "....."


    The two were in silence, and neither of them said anything.


    "Senpai..." Shishio looked at Yukinoshita with an abandoned puppy-like expression.


    Yukinoshita let out a long sigh and said, "This guy is too rotten, so I told him to change, but he didn''t want to. I think that he''ll be in trouble in his social life if he doesn''t change. He doesn''t even know that he has a problem."


    "Don''t give me that crap." Hikigaya, who rarely talked, looked away with an ufortable expression as he expressed himself. "Like hell, I need to change. I don''t need people telling me who I should be, damn it." His eyes kept wandering around as he folded his arms, showing that he had made up his mind that he wouldn''t change his mind no matter what.


    Hikigaya might be surrounded by the two most famous students in this school, but even so, he wouldn''t back down. He might be a loner, and he might be twisted, but he still had pride in his personality.


    "That''s just running away," Yukinoshita said with a frown.


    "But isn''t changing myself also running away?" Hikigaya said proudly. "Why can''t you ept who you were and who you are?"


    Yukinoshita clenched her fist and wanted tosh out, but her hand was patted by Shishio.


    "Calm down, Senpai," Shishio said gently.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment before she ignored Hikigaya.


    "..." Hikigaya looked at Shishio and thought that this guy was too amazing, right?


    While some people were blind, Shishio''s actions couldn''t escape his eyes. Hikigaya was sure that Shisho was using him as a means to conquer Yukiinoshita, which made him speechless.


    Shishio then looked at Hikigaya and said, "Senpai, you must be unpopr with girls, right?"


    "Ugh!" Hikagaya felt an arrow stabbing his chest and felt he had died once. However, he quickly revived and red at Shishio. He growled and asked, "Ju-Just, what do you want to say? Do you agree with that woman too?"


    "No, this time, I agree with you," Shishio said as he shook his head.


    "Eh?" 2x


    Hikigaya and Yukinoshita were dumbfounded.


    "Even if Yukino-senpai is cute, I must agree that she''s a bit too much before," Shishio said.


    "Why?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    "I mean, while you''re a beauty, you''re practically a stranger to him. Let''s imagine, if a stranger that you don''t know suddenlyes and tells you that your life is shit, you need to change. What''ll you answer? Of course, you''ll refuse him, right? I mean, who the hell are you? Why should you tell me to change or not?"


    "Yes!" Hikigaya nodded and felt happy that someone could understand him.


    "But..." Yukinoshita wanted to say something, but Shishio stopped her for a moment and said, "But, while I say this, I don''t mean that I agree with Hikigaya-senpai''s way of life."


    "...." Hikigaya.


    "However, Hiratsuka-sensei gave us a task to reform you, so you won''t be a pitiful loner anymore."


    "...." Hikigaya wondered whether there weren''t any filters on Shishio''s mouth since this cheeky junior kept saying something rude to one after another.


    "Senpai, you don''t want to change, right?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Hikigaya nodded without hesitation.


    While Hikigaya didn''t realize, he had started to feelfortable talking with Shishio, and he didn''t feel afraid of expressing his opinion to a Riajuu guy like Shishio.


    "However, are you satisfied with your youth to end like this? High school is only three years, and you only have two years left. After that, you''ll be a university student. By then, you''ll be a corporate ve at the ckpany..."


    "Why should I be a corporate ve at the ckpany?!" Hikigaya refuted Shishio''s words.


    "Um... You''re not?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then what do you want to be?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "I n to be a household husband and let my wife support me," Hikigaya said proudly.


    "...."


    Shishio and Yukinoshita looked at each other and rubbed their temples.


    "Before you can have a wife, you need to get a girlfriend. So the question is, can you get a girlfriend?" Shishio asked frankly.


    "...You know to poke where it hurts the most." Hikigaya wondered whether this ce was a fighting ring since he had been beaten up from the moment he entered.


    "How about this! Let''s change our objection," Shishio suddenly said.


    "Objection?" 2x


    "I mean, we have been focussing on how to change you. However, you don''t want to change, and you don''t think that it is unnecessary for you to change, right?" Shishio asked as he stared at Hikigaya.


    "Yes." Hikigaya nodded.


    "So let''s change our objective to help you achieve your goal," Shishio said.


    "My goal?" Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded and said, "World domination? Immortality? Or defeating an alien that might destroy the earth?"


    "...no, I don''t have such a grand ambition in my mind." Higikigaya was lost for words since he didn''t expect the famous scumbag would be a Chuunibyou.


    "How about 100 friends? If you want, it should be possible," Shishio said.


    "...no, I don''t need that many."


    "By the way, do you have friends?"


    "...No." Hikigaya lowered his head before he barked, "What the hell is this?! Did you have fun making fun of your senior?! Can you show some respect to me?"


    "Senpai, if you let me be frank, even a grade-schooler will dare to bully, you know?"


    "...Am I such a weak character?!"


    While Yukinoshita didn''t say anything, she had been trying to hold herugh.


    Shishio let out a tired sigh and said, "You really hard to please, aren''t you?"


    "...." Hikigaya.


    "Well, this is myst weapon. I''m sure that no high school boy will resist this temptation," Shishio said softly.


    Hikigaya frowned and showed an expression that he didn''t think that anything that came out from Shishio''s mouth could tempt him.


    "How about a girlfriend?" Shishio asked.


    "Eh?" Hikigaya opened his eyes wide as his breathing became more arduous.


    While it might sound exaggerated, without a doubt, Shishio''s temptation was working, and Hikigaya was excited.


    "Oh? You don''t like to have a girlfriend, Hikigaya-senpai? You want a boyfriend?"


    "Who the hell wants a boyfriend?!" Hikigaya refuted with a loud voice. It might be the biggest voice that he had ever said in his entire life.


    "Senpai, we''re living in the 21st century. People are more tolerant than in the past," Shishio said simply.


    "I mean, I''m not a homo, dammit!"


    "So you''re alright with a girlfriend?"


    *Gulp!*


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio with a mix of doubt and excitement. However, the ratio of excitement was around seven, and doubt was three. If it was someone else, he wouldn''t show such a reaction, but the one who told this was Shishio, who was known as the famous scumbag, who had dated many beautiful girls at the same time.


    While Hikigaya felt reluctant, he felt that it wasn''t bad to stay in this club somehow.


    "Shishio-kun, I don''t think it is good for you to promise something impossible," Yukinoshita said in a whisper, but in a voice that could be heard by Hikigaya.


    "....." Hikigaya.


    "If it''s someone else, I think that they''ll say it is impossible for him. However, you know my identity, right?" Shishio said as he patted his chest.


    "...."


    Hikigaya and Yukinoshita had to admit that his words were more believable than Riajuu, who had a girlfriend in the school.


    "While his personality is twisted, he''s a loner, and his eyes are dead."


    "Oi!"


    Even Buddha could get angry, Hikigaya could also get angry too!


    "However, his face isn''t that bad," Shishio said truthfully. While Hikigaya''s dead eyes were turned off as long as Hikigaya could get rid of those eyes, he was sure that many girls might notice him. Though, it might be hard since Hikigaya needed to erase his status as a loner first and stop talking depressingly.


    "..." Hikigaya.


    "So, Hikigaya-senpai, while I''m not sure whether you can get a girlfriend in this high school or not..."


    "That''s different from what you have said before!"


    However, Shishio ignored Hikigaya''s refutation and said, "However, why don''t you try to join this club? Just think that you''re being tricked, so you can add some little spices to your gray-colored high school life. While I''m not sure whether you can have a rose-colored high school life, why don''t you add other colors in your sophomore time?"


    "Rose-colored high school life..." Hikigaya muttered in a low voice.


    "Also, it isn''t like you have a choice either since if you try to escape, Shizu --, I mean, Hiratsuka-sensei is going to catch you and beat you up to enter," Shishio said.


    ''Is this guy going to call Hiratsuka-sensei by her first name?'' 2x


    Hikigaya and Yukinoshita stared at Shishio with a twitch in the corner of their eyes.


    However, Hikigaya fell into silence.


    Hikigaya knew that he didn''t have a choice, and while he must admit that he hated a popr guy like Shishio since this guy had everything, he felt that it was fun to talk with him since this guy didn''t have a filter on his mouth and everything that Shishio said was a truth that came out from his mind.


    While Hikigaya sounded angry, he didn''t really feel angry, and it might be embarrassing for him to admit it. He had fun here. "...Take care of me."


    "What? What did you say?" Shishio asked loudly.


    "I mean, take care of me, dammit!"


    "Sorry, I don''t want to."


    "...." Hikigaya.


    Shishio smiled and said, "I was joking, of course. Please take care of me too, Senpai."


    "...Me too." Hikigaya looked away, showing a tsundere reaction.


    "While a tsundere girl is cute, a tsundere boy is disgusting, you know?"


    "...."


    Hikigaya let out a long tired sigh and really wanted to beat someone right now.

 Chapter 394 - Big Sister 1

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Big Sister 1</h4>


    After they talked a bit, they ended their club, and Hikigaya walked back first.


    "See youter, Senpai."


    "...Oh."


    Hikigaya let out a sigh as he walked out, wondering whether he had entered Shishio''s trap or something.


    Shishio then looked at Yukinoshita, who was sitting next to him.


    Yukinoshita also prepared to go back, but she felt the gaze of the person next to her. She waited for him to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Finally, she let out a sigh and said, "If you have something to say, why don''t you talk?"


    "Can we go back together, Senpai?"


    "...What''s about your girlfriend?"


    "They should be going out together to try a new ice cream store in the neighborhood."


    Shishio had told his girlfriends that he would stay in the Service Club, so they left him and ate ice cream together. While he was speechless about how heartless they were, he also couldn''t me them since he spent his time with another girl right now.


    As for Hiratsuka, Shishio didn''t need to worry about her since she had returned to the teacher''s room, considering she was assured of his job.


    However, Shishio felt strange since when his rtionship with Hiratsuka had been established, he would go out with another girl who wasn''t even his girlfriend.


    "If I were them, I''d break up with you since you dare to invite a girl who isn''t his girlfriend to go home together," Yukinoshita said with a snort.


    "...."


    Shishio knew that this girl was angry, but if he asked directly with a question, "are you angry?" without a doubt, this girl would be even angrier.


    "So, will you go home with me?" Shishio ignored Yukinoshita''s statement and asked again.


    "...Okay." Yukinoshita pouted as she looked away.


    "You''re so cute, Senpai." Shishio smiled as he held Yukinoshita''s hand naturally.


    "...Why are you holding my hand?"


    "Isn''t it fine? It''s not our first time anyway. Don''t you remember, you held my hand so tight at that time?"


    "Th-That was...!"


    "If you don''t want to, you can pull my hand away."


    Shishio didn''t hold Yukinoshita''s hand tightly. Instead, it was loose, and if she wanted to, she could pull them apart.


    "....."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and thought that this guy was really unfair. She let out a sigh and said, "If there''s someone, I''ll pull them apart."


    "So, is it alright if no one sees us?"


    "...."


    Shishio''s hand was big, and there was a big difference between their hands.


    While Yukinoshita knew that this guy was a scumbag, his hand wasfortable and dependable that she just couldn''t escape from it.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita''s hand was slender and small. It was cold and soft. It was so nice being held.


    "...Just what do you want to say?" Yukinoshita ignored Shishio''s question and asked. Her long eyshes fluttered as her blue-colored eyes stared into him.


    "First, I have to say sorry before since my words might upset you."


    "...You made me into a bad guy." Yukinoshita felt ufortable when she heard Shishio''s words, who told her that she was wrong. However, when she listened to his exnation, she also knew it was wrong. While her views didn''t change, the fact that she forced a stranger that she didn''t know to change was so rude.


    However, as Shishio said before, Hikigaya''s aura emitted and told everyone that he was a weak character that even a grade-schooler could bully him.


    It wasn''t surprising for Yukinoshita to be rude, or it might be because that''s how she was.


    "That''s why, my bad, I''ll treat youter."


    "...I''m not easy enough to forgive you with just this."


    "It''s so troublesome."


    "Hey!"


    Yukinoshita fumed as she stubbornly stared at Shishio.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "Hmph!"


    "Say, your personality is also as troublesome as Hikigaya-senpai. If someone tells you to change, will you change it?" Shishio asked.


    "I will." Yukinoshita nodded and said, "If this change can bring the better me, I''ll change." There was no hesitation in her eyes as she gave him an answer.


    Shishio smiled and said, "And, this is why you''re so charming, Senpai. You can change, so you can be even better. This is the part that I like about you."


    "...." Yukinoshita was stunned and blushed instantly.


    They were talking about something different, but how did this guy suddenly flirt with her?


    Yukinoshita felt that this guy was dangerous, but frankly, she didn''t hate it. She lowered her head, trying to hide her blush, then asked, "Let''s talk about that guy again." She didn''t want him to see her blushing since she was afraid that she might be teased to death.


    "Well, before I answer, can I ask you a question, Senpai?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know Hikigaya-senpai?" Shishio asked, wondering whether Yukinoshita knew Hikigaya.


    Hearing this question, Yukinoshita only shook her head firmly. "No, I don''t know him."


    "...."


    Shishio felt strange, but he didn''t think too much since this matter had nothing to do with him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head and said, "If I don''t meet him in the clubroom, I might not know him either."


    "...That''s true."


    Hikigaya''s sense of existence was too dull.


    Shishio could even tell that Hikigaya might not be remembered in his ss.


    While some people were confused about how that happened, some people could understand Hikigaya''s situation.


    However, it was normal since everyone had their own problems, and each of them was different.


    "So, what should we do to change him?"


    While Shishio didn''t say anything about changing Hikigaya, Yukinoshita knew that he was talking in round away about by helping him to achieve his goal. "Are you serious about that girlfriend thing?"


    "I''m serious." Shishio nodded and said, "While it might seem doubtful, love is something that can solve anything."


    "..." Yukinoshita.


    "You don''t believe me?" Shishio looked at Yukinoshita with a sigh and said, "I mean, aren''t you the best example?"


    "Me?" Yukinoshita was dumbfounded, but then she blushed before her face turned cold and cruelly said, "Aren''t you too narcissistic, Shishio-kun? Since when have I fallen for you?"


    "...I never said that you fell for me, right? Why do you jump to such a conclusion?" Shishio was speechless.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita''s face turned burning red as she looked away. "Th-Then don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding!"


    "Yes, yes, sorry."


    "..." Yukinoshita stared at Shishio and pouted. If possible, she wanted to tease him back and show him frustration, but this guy was too tough, and her experience in that area was simply nill, which made her sigh somehow.


    "I mean, if it was before, would you show such an expression?" Shishio said as he showed Yukinoshita''s current expression through his camera.


    "...When did you take it?" Yukinoshita quickly stole Shishio''s camera and looked at her picture. While her expression was quite funny, she could tell that she was so cute in this photo. However, she knew that she usually had this frown and cold expression on her face, so when Shishio reminded her, it surprised her.


    ''Have I changed?'' Yukinoshita wasn''t sure, but one thing was for sure, she knew who had brought this change to her.


    "My n for Hikigaya-senpai is a long-term n. It can''t be done in an instant. Let him stay with us for a while, so he can slowly change on his own."


    Hikigaya''s existence and personality had been ingrained into his entire being for so many years, and it was impossible for one to change it instantly.


    If there was something that could change that guy, it would probably be love.


    "Okay." Yukinoshita nodded, then asked, "But are you sure that you''re going to get him a girlfriend? It isn''t an easy job, right?"


    "It isn''t impossible. It might be hard, but definitely isn''t impossible."


    "Well, tell me if you need my help."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and asked, "I''ll pick you upter after I have changed my clothes." They had reached the end of the special building, and once they walked out from it, they would be seen as a couple if they continued to hold each other''s hands.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at my apartment." Yukinoshita nodded, then asked, "It''s Thai food, right?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded. "Or do you want other types of foods?"


    "No, it''s alright. I want to try it too."


    "I''ll go back now. Wait for me at your house." Shishio let go of her hand and walked away.


    "Okay."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio''s back, who walked away before she looked at her hand that had parted from his hand.


    ''I feel lonely somehow...''


    Yukinoshita suddenly realized what she was thinking, and her face turned bright red before she scolded Shishio for being a scumbag as she friskily returned to her apartment.


    ---


    After Shishio parted from Yukinoshita, he received a phone call from Shiina.


    "What''s wrong, Mashiro?"


    "Shishio, can I stay with Mai tonight?"


    "...You''re going to stay with Mai''s apartment?"


    "Um."


    "Is Mai there?"


    "I''m here. It''s okay, right?"


    "I don''t mind. Just go and have fun, but why don''t you also call Roberta?"


    "Roberta?" 2x


    They thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay." 2x


    They talked for a while about the ice cream that they tasted and bought while Shishio walked to his private parking ce.


    After they ended the call, Shishio called Nanami, who told him that she was at the voice actor school, and the lesson was about to start.


    "I''m going to pick you upter."


    "O-Okay..."


    Shishio smiled and understood why this girl was nervous. However, he quickly reset his mind since he had arrived at his private parking ce.


    ''Should I drive a car?''


    Shishio thought for a moment and felt that it was better to ride a motorcycle since it was hard to find a parking space in Japan. He changed his clothes into a denim jacket, blue-grey t-shirt, skinny ck jeans, and a pair of boots.


    Then without hesitation, Shishio rode his motorcycle to Yukinoshita''s apartment. He might havee early, but he felt that it was good since she might let him enter her apartment.


    Shishio came early and called Yukinoshita, but he felt something strange.


    "Nee-san, what are you doing?!"


    "Ah, are you Shishio-kun?"


    "...Who are you?"


    "My name is Yukinoshita Haruno. I''m Yukino-chan''s little sister. Ah, you''re outside the apartment? Wait a moment. I''lle down!"


    "Nee-san!"


    "...." Shishio.


    "Shishio-kun, you need to run!" Yukinshiota shouted.


    "Um, it might be toote since I see a group of people in ck suits surrounding me."


    "...Wait a moment, I''ll go down!"


    Shishio looked at the group of men that had surrounded him while looking at him. He ignored them and just leaned on his motorcyclezily, without taking off his helmet.


    "..." The group of men.


    While Shishio thought that Yukinoshita''s family was wealthy, a young woman suddenly walked out of the apartment, and even though he didn''t know her, he could tell that she was Yukinoshita''s big sister.


    The young woman looked at Shishio, who was in his motorcycle with interest, seemingly unfazed while surrounded by many men.


    "Are you Shishio Oga?"


    "Nee-san!"


    After the young woman, Yukinoshita quickly came to Shishio and stood in front of him, protecting him from the young woman, and red at the group of men, thinking they had bullied Shishio.


    "..." The group of men.


    Still, Shishio ignored the group of men and thought that each sibling had their different types of rtionship, huh?

 Chapter 395 - Big Sister 2

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Big Sister 2</h4>


    While Shishio hadn''t said a single word to Yukinoshita''s big sister, he could see a big difference between Yukinoshita and her big sister.


    The chest size was one thing.


    However, if Shishio had to say their biggest difference would be how they presented themselves.


    While Yukinoshita appeared cold and detached, making her appear like a beautiful flower on the cliff of the snowy mountain, she was a kind and gentle girl. She was also a cat maniac, and as long as they knew her, and she also knew them, she would talk with them warmly.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita''s big sister appeared so close and smiled warmly at everyone. However, she was detached and wouldn''t let anyone get close to her.


    Shishio knew that it was quite rude for him to say this, but frankly, he didn''t really have much interest in Yukinoshita''s big sister since there was something that he needed to do now.


    "Senpai, I''m so scared!"


    Yukinoshita was dumbfounded when she was hugged so suddenly. "Wa-Wait, Shishio-kun! Don''t hug me so suddenly!" However, while she showed resistance, she didn''t show that she hated this intimate contact.


    "Sorry, I appeared so pathetic," Shishio apologized, but he still hugged Yukinoshita''s waist. Her waist was so slender he wondered whether she had eaten enough. "A group of people in a ck suit suddenly came and surrounded me. I thought they were nning to do something bad."


    Yukinoshita red at the men in ck suits menacingly.


    ''Hello?!''


    The men in the ck suits had a cold sweat on their backs when Shishio ndered them!


    ''Scared?''


    They couldn''t see the fear in Shishio''s eyes since this guy had been so rxed even if they surrounded him.


    "Sorry, it''s my big sister''s fault."


    "No problem, I feel better now."


    "...How long are you going to hug me?"


    "Can I stay longer?"


    "No!" Yukinoshita blushed and pped Shishio''s head. "Don''t get too brazen! There are so many people here!"


    Shishio wanted to tease Yukinoshita, but he knew that this wasn''t a good ce since there were so many people. He rubbed his head and said, "Senpai, don''t hit my head. What if I get a concussion?


    "You''re wearing a helmet! How can you get a concussion!"


    "Cough! Cough! Yukino-chan, while I''m happy to see you having fun, it isn''t good to ignore your big sister, you know?" Yukinoshita''s big sister then looked at Shishio and asked, "Also, why take off your helmet and introduce yourself? Isn''t it rude that you don''t say anything to your sister-inw?" She stared at Shishio with an emotion of worry and curiosity with a half-half ratio.


    Shishio didn''t say anything at first and looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita gave him a nod and said, "Nee-san, this is Shishio Oga, and he''s..."


    "Your boyfriend?"


    "My friend."


    Yukinoshita corrected her big sister''s mistake.


    Shishio also took off his helmet and gently greeted Yukinoshita''s big sister. "Hello, Nee-san. My name is Shishio Oga."


    "...Hmm... a friend, eh?"


    Yukinoshita''s big sister moved closer, observing Shishio from a close distance, ignoring her little sister''s displeasure.


    Shishio was unfazed even though he was being stared at and only stared at Yukinoshita''s big sister back.


    Yukinoshita''s big sister suddenly smiled and said, "I like it when you call me, Nee-san. You can call me that."


    "...Okay." Shishio nodded and didn''t think too much, then looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita noticed Shishio''s gaze and said, "Nee-san, can you go back? I''ll go with him."


    "Eh? Are you going somewhere? Can you bring me with you too? I''m also curious about Shishio-kun!" Yukinoshita''s big sister quickly looked at the two with excitement before looking at Shishio with a begging expression.


    "Sorry, Nee-san, but I don''t know your name."


    "Oh, right! I forgot to tell you my name." The young woman showed a beaming smile as she introduced herself. "My name is Yukinoshita Haruno. If you do well in front of me, I can acknowledge you as my brother-inw."


    "Nee-san!" Yukinoshita blushed and wanted to tell her sister to shut up somehow.


    "While I want to say that I want to invite you together, you should ask Yukino-senpai''s opinion first whether she agrees or not," Shishio said and left the decision to Yukinoshita since he wasn''t really sure about how close the rtionship between the two.


    After all, not everyone could be like Ayaka and Nana, right?


    "Come on, Yukino-chan! Let me go with you!" Haruno quickly moved closer to her little sister while begging.


    Yukinoshita let out a long sigh and said, "While I don''t mind, are you okay with spicy food?"


    "Spicy food?" Haruno was surprised and asked, "Since when did you like spicy food?" She suddenly realized that she had asked a stupid question and looked at Yukinoshita and Shishio back and forth. "Ah, I see, but I''m alright with it. Are you going to eat Korean food like before?"


    "......."


    Yukinoshita and Shishio understood where Haruno had seen them.


    "No, we''re going to try Thai food."


    "Oh? I''ll go! I''ll go!" Haruno then looked at Shishio with a smile and said, "Shishio-kun, why don''t you enter the car? I want to talk with you more."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who gave him a nod. He nodded and said, "Okay, but I''ll keep my motorcycle inside. Is that okay?"


    "Sure." Haruno nodded and said, "Why don''t you just give your motorcycle to my bodyguard first?"


    "Okay." Shishio stepped down from the motorcycle and gave the key to Haruno''s bodyguards while wondering how rich Yukinoshita''s family was.


    The three entered the car together while Shishio told the address of the Thai restaurant where they would eat.


    The driver knew the address and left everything to him.


    Shishio sat next to the driver while looking at two sisters through the rearview mirror inside the car.


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-kun? Do you have something to ask?" Haruno asked with a grin on her face.


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything and only coldly looked out the window.


    "You two have a bad rtionship?" Shishio asked.


    "....." Yukinoshita and Haruno.


    Harunoughed, and Yukinoshita let out a long sigh.


    "Why do you think so?" Haruno asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s just that you two don''t fit with the description of a good rtionship as a sister." Shishio shook his head and thought that a sibling rtionship was different from one to another. It might be because the age difference between Haruno and Yukinoshita wasn''t that far, making him feel they were like a rival.


    "Oh? What kind of rtionship should we have as a sister?" Haruno asked curiously, and it also piqued Yukinoshita''s curiosity.


    "Well, your rtionship is different from two sisters that I have seen before."


    "Oh? What kind of rtionship do they have?"


    "Well, little sister often acts spoiled at the big sister such as asking to clean up the ear, hugging each other, and sleeping together, probably? Not sure, though." Shishio somehow couldn''t imagine Yukinoshita asking Haruno to clean her ear or go bathe together, though.


    Haruno smiled brightly, hearing Shishio''s words, then looked at Yukinoshita excitedly. "What do you think, Yukino-chan? Do you want me to clean up your ear, take a bath together, and sleep together tonight?"


    "If you want to dream, keep it when you''re sleeping!" Yukinoshita gnashed her teeth and looked at Shishio. "Also, don''t say something stupid, Shishio-kun."


    "Okay, okay."


    Shishio could tell that Yukinoshita''s mood wasn''t good, so he didn''t really tease her anymore.


    Still, why was their rtionship so bad?


    Haruno smiled and said, "Sorry about that, Shishio-kun. She''s always like that."


    "No, it''s alright. I think that part of her is charming, though," Shishio said nonchntly.


    "......" Yukinoshita looked away, looking at the window, and didn''t want to let her big sister see her expression.


    Haruno whistled happily and said, "Big sis is so happy! Let me treat youter!" She leaned forward and hugged Shishio without hesitation.


    "Nee-san!" Yukinoshita quickly pulled Haruno, so this woman wouldn''t get so close with Shishio.


    While there was a difference on their chests, without a doubt, they were sisters, especially when they smelled so good.


    Shishio nced at the two sisters for thest time before he continued to guide the driver since this guy almost made a wrong turn.


    While Shishio was talking with the driver, Haruno nced at Yukinoshita sneakily and asked in a whisper, "Yukino-chan, is he your boyfriend?"


    "No." Yukino curtly answered in a dry manner.


    "Then can I take him?" Haruno asked with a smile.


    Yukino only looked at Haruno for a moment and let out a tired sigh. "Enough of this charade, just what do you want?" She had nned to eat dinner with Shishio, but her good mood was thrown away because of her big sister.


    "I''m just curious since I saw you with someone before, but I never expected that you would have a boyfriend." Haruno moved even closer and asked, "Have you told mom?"


    "As I said, he isn''t my boyfriend, and it has nothing to do with mom." Yukinohsita looked at Haruno with a frown.


    Yukinoshita didn''t really want to talk with Haruno, but how could Haruno let Yukinoshita go?


    "Then should I tell our mother?"


    "...No." Yukinoshita could imagine what kind of problem might appear if Haruno told her mother, so she didn''t really want to.


    Haruno smiled and said, "Then leave everything to your big sister. I won''t do anything bad since I just want to know what kind of boy has conquered my Yukino-chan."


    "As I said, he isn''t my boyfriend!"


    "He isn''t your boyfriend, but you let him hug you?" Haruno sighed and said, "Yukino-chan, I know that you''re shy, but you need to be honest sometimes, you know? Don''t you feel afraid that you''re hurting his feelings?"


    "....." Yukinoshita gave up talking since she knew that no matter how she talked, Haruno wouldn''t believe her. However, she didn''t feel surprised since she knew it might be her first time to have such an intimate action with a boy.


    "We''re about to arrive at the restaurant."


    Shishio suddenly interrupted, and Haruno''s attention also turned toward Shishio. "Okay! By the way, it is my first time having Thai food, Shishio-kun. You can be the lead, right?"


    "Okay, Nee-san." Shishio honestly nodded.


    Harunoughed and said with a sweet smile, "It''s good that you''re an honest kid, Shishio-kun." She then looked at Yukinoshita and whispered, "Isn''t he a good kid? Simple and cute."


    "..."


    Yukinoshita nced at Haruno for a moment, then looked at Shishio, thinking that this guy''s scumbag ability was so amazing.


    As they arrived at the restaurant, Yukinoshita and Haruno looked at the restaurant for a moment before they entered together.


    The exterior of the restaurant was quite sketchy, but the inside was unexpectedly clean and neat.


    While there were guests, there weren''t many people inside, so the three quickly gathered everyone''s attention.


    However, no one talked to them since this is how the people in Tokyo were.


    Still, it didn''t mean that the people inside the restaurant couldn''t appreciate them since the three were so eye-catching.


    The staff gave them a menu order, and Haruno and Yukinoshita looked at it curiously.


    Shishio looked at the two sisters in front of him and smiled gently.


    "What?" Yukinoshita looked unhappy at Shishio.


    "Nothing." Shishio knew that Yukinoshita would be embarrassed if he reminded her what they were doing, so he just kept quiet and let them be close to each other naturally.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio in doubt, but she didn''t continue to pursue and continued to look at the menu curiously.


    Haruno looked at Shishio with a smile, but she didn''t say anything and continued to talk with Yukinoshita about the menu since it was a rare chance for her to spend her time with her sister.


    Yukinoshita also subconsciously answered since she was quite curious about the Thai dish.


    While the name of the menu was unfamiliar to them, there was a description of what kind of dish it was, so they could imagine what kind of dish that woulde out.


    However, it was harder than they had thought.


    While two Yukinoshita sisters were talking about the menu, Shishio thought even if their rtionship seemed bad, they were still a sister after all.


    "I give up." Haruno looked at Shishio and asked, "Shishio-kun, can you be the one who orders?"


    "Sure." Shishio nodded and asked, "But, you''re really okay with spicy food, right?"


    "Okay, I''m alright with it." Haruno patted her chest.


    "Don''t cry if you can''t eat it," Yukinoshita curtly said.


    "Oh? Yukino-chan, are you going to challenge me? If someone gives up eating the spicy food that is ordered, they''ll have to follow one request of the winner," Haruno said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll wipe thatposure on your faceter." Yukinoshita agreed without hesitation.


    "By the way, you also need to join thepetition, Shishio-kun!" 2x


    Haruno and Yukino said at the same time while looking at Shishio.


    "...."


    Shishio looked at the two and thought that the rtionship between the two sisters was really good.

 Chapter 396 - Big Sister 3

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Big Sister 3</h4>


    Shishio made his order and also asked whether Haruno wanted alcohol or not.


    After all, it was impossible for Shishio and Yukinoshita to drink alcohol ording to their ages, but it was different for Haruno.


    Haruno agreed without hesitation, but she was still surprised to find the wine at the Thai restaurant. However, she was someone who had never pursued something that didn''t give her an interest.


    After tasting her wine, Haruno looked at Shishio with a smile and asked, "Say, Shishio-kun, you don''t want to taste the wine?"


    "No, I''m not a delinquent. I don''t drink alcohol." Shishio was unfazed even though he had drunk alcohol many times in the past.


    "....." Yukinoshita only stared at Shishio silently.


    Harunoughed and said, "You''re not delinquent, yet you ride on a motorcycle even though you''re only 15 years old."


    "I mean, what kind of delinquent that acknowledges that he''s one, right?"


    "That''s true."


    ''So, is it okay to acknowledge that you''re a scumbag?'' Yukinoshita thought as she sighed. Still, watching Shishio and Haruno, she wondered whether her big sister was going to be eaten by him.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and thought that she needed to watch him well.


    Haruno looked at Yukinoshita with interest until the drink that was ordered by Shishio came.


    "Try it, Senpai. It tastes nice."


    Shishio and Yukinoshita couldn''t drink alcohol, so he ordered Thai tea for Yukinoshita and himself.


    Yukinoshita left everything to Shishio since even though this guy was a scumbag, his choice at many things such as food or was usually fit with her taste. She looked at the brownish-orange beverage in front of her before looking at Shishio, who drank this strange beverage without hesitation. She hesitated for a moment before she drank the Thai tea.


    "!!!"


    The sweet taste of the tea hit her tastebud.


    The distinctively floral and spicy vor of the tea gave a special feeling.


    It was definitely her first time tasting this type of drink.


    "What do you think, Senpai?" Shishio asked with a smile.


    "...It tastes nice." While it tasted nice, Yukinoshita was still embarrassed to acknowledge that it tasted good.


    "Really? Can I try it, Yukino-chan?" Haruno asked curiously


    "No." Yukinoshita refused without hesitation.


    "Eh?" Haruno pouted, then looked at Shishio with a smile. "Shishio-kun, can I taste your Thai tea?"


    "Sure." Shishio didn''t think too much, but Yukinoshita reacted fast and put her Thai tea in front of her big sister. "Don''t drink too much."


    Harunoughed happily and showed a knowing expression that her sister loved her so much.


    Yukinoshita only looked away while looking at Shishio with a grudge. While she didn''t have evidence, she had a feeling that this guy had fun ying with her feelings somehow.


    "What?! It tastes good!" Haruno was surprised and kept drinking.


    "Hey! Don''t drink too much!" Yukinoshita wanted to take back her drink.


    Shishio looked at the two, who bickered at each other and thought, "This is how a sister is."


    They might fight, but their rtionship had never distanced themselves.


    Still, Shishio felt that he watched the rtionship between a Lily (lesbian) rtionship right in front of his eyes somehow.


    "I feel that you''re thinking something so rude, Shishio-kun," Yukinoshita squinted her eyes.


    "No, it''s your imagination." Shishio shook his head and said, "The food ising." He then looked at Haruno and took the chopsticks. "By the way, Nee-san, since you''re going to treat the two of us, you can taste it first."


    The food that came first was Cntro Tree Sd.


    It was a sd that was made withtro with simple and nice seasoning while also maintaining the refreshing taste of the green.


    Shishio nced at Yukinoshita for a moment, and strangely enough, she understood what he wanted to convey.


    Yukinoshita smiled mischievously and looked away, so Haruno wouldn''t see her smile.


    Haruno stared at Shishio for a moment speechlessly.


    While Haruno nned to treat them from the start, she somehow felt strange since she couldn''t shake the feeling she was being yed by Shishio.


    Haruno squinted her eyes and had a feeling that while this guy seemed simple and amiable, he might hide his cunning personality. She nced at Yukinoshita for a moment and saw her, looking away with a disinterested expression.


    ''Are you two going to tease me?''


    Haruno didn''t show fear.


    Instead, Haruno still maintained her bright smile, thinking that the two were fun. ''Okay, let''s see how you''re going to y your game.''


    However, Haruno must admit that Shishio''s smile was so charming.


    Still, who was she?


    How could she fall for someone just because of an appearance alone?


    However, Haruno just couldn''t deny and understood why Yukinoshita could fall for him.


    ''But a younger boy, huh?''


    Haruno looked at Yukinoshita and thought about her sister''s taste somehow.


    "...Are you thinking something rude about me?" Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    "Nothing~~." Haruno chirped happily. "It''s your imagination."


    "Hmph!" Yukinishita hummed as she looked away as usual.


    "Okay, okay, how about we eat first?" Shishio asked and became the host since he was being treated by Haruno.


    As for whether he felt ashamed when he was being treated or not?


    Shishio didn''t feel that feeling at all since they were living in the era of gender equality.


    As Hikigaya, who wanted to be a household husband, Shishio didn''t think that it was a problem for him to be treated by a woman too.


    Shishio had divided the Cntro Tree Sd on small tes where they could taste the food together.


    "Hmm~~! You will be a good wife, Shishio-kun."


    "Really? You make me embarrassed."


    ''...What is this pstick?''


    Yukinoshita felt slightly bitter since Shishio and Haruno seemed to be close.


    "Senpai, another food ising," Shishio reminded.


    "Oh!" Yukinoshita quickly remembered and noticed Shishio''s gaze. She then realized everything, and her mood also improved. "What''s the next dish?"


    "It''s a Pad Pong Curry and Tod Mung Goong. It''s deep-fried shrimp cakes. Careful, it''s hot."


    The Yukinoshita sisters became curious, and they also started to eat together.


    "Is it delicious?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    While it was her first time eating Thai food, Haruno felt that it tasted nice.


    While Yukinoshita didn''t say anything, she also nodded since the taste of the food was all nice and delicious.


    However...


    "Hey, why isn''t it spicy? Didn''t you tell me that you were going to eat spicy food?" Haruno asked with a slightlyining tone.


    "Sorry, I was lying. I thought that you wouldn''t follow us if I told you that we were going to eat spicy food..." Shishio had this awkward expression on his face since his n had been found out by someone.


    "Ah! I see! I see!" Haruno nodded with an understanding smile. "It''s normal for you not to want your date to be interrupted, right? Geez, Yukino-chan, why can''t you be honest?"


    "If I''m being honest, will you go back?" Yukinoshita asked inly.


    "Of course not, right~~?" Haruno smiled happily.


    ''Right?''


    Shishio and Yukinoshita had this helpless expression on their faces.


    "Still, Shishio-kun, you need to work harder if you want my approval," Haruno said as she looked at Shishio.


    "Oh? You haven''t approved me?" While there wasn''t any rtionship to begin with, Shishio didn''t mind ying along.


    "Of course not." Haruno shook her head as she wiggled her fingers left and right repeatedly with a "tch, tch, tch" expression on her face.


    "......." Shishio.


    "What should I do then?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "What?" Haruno smiled sweetly and asked, "You like Yukino-chan that much?"


    "Well, yeah." Shishio shrugged his shoulders and answered without hesitation.


    "......" Yukinoshita.


    "Hmmm...." Haruno hummed as she looked at Shishio and Yukinoshita with a smile.


    "Nee-san." Yukinoshita looked coldly at Haruno since she was ufortable with her gaze.


    "Don''t be so cold, Yukino-chan~~!" Haruno seemed to be quite used to Yukinoshita''s cold gaze, so she was unfazed and even acted like a baby in front of her.


    However, Yukinoshita ignored her and nced at Shishio from time to time.


    "Nee-san, try another dish," Shishio said when another dish came.


    "Oh? What is this?" Haruno asked curiously.


    "It''s Pad Kee Mao. It''s stir-fried noodles," Shishio said as he prepared a portion for Haruno on her small te.


    Haruno didn''t think too much and epted Shishio''s goodwill while she didn''t realize his speed at dividing portions of the Pad Kee Mao on his and Yukinoshita''s te became slower.


    Haruno used her chopsticks and happily ate the Pad Kee Mao, chewing it without hesitation, thinking that it was a delicious food like before, but...


    "......"


    Shishio and Yukinoshita looked at each other and smiled.


    "........"


    Haruno quickly noticed their smiles and realized that she was being yed!


    Haruno only realized that she was the fool in this ce!


    "It''s hot! Water! Water! Cough! Cough!"


    Her face was red, and sweat dripped from her forehead because of the heat that came out from the spiciness.


    Haruno quickly took Shishio''s Thai tea without hesitation and drank it to calm the heat in her mouth.


    "Fuh..."


    Haruno sighed in relief when the sweet taste hit her tastebud then looked at Yukinoshita and Shishio with annoyance. "You two have yed me!"


    "It''s your fault for not asking whether it is spicy or not. "Yukinoshita felt so happy right now.


    Haruno knew she couldn''t beat her sister right now, so she threw her fit at Shishio. "Shishio-kun, if you y me like this, I won''t agree to make you my brother-inw."


    "Yes, yes." Shishio only answered in a perfunctory manner.


    "........" Haruno was shocked and realized this guy''s real personality!


    "Yukino-chan, Shihio-kun is bullying me!"


    "Huh? Really? I think that he has done something right, though."


    "...You... You are bullying me!" Haruno was shocked when the two had been working together to prank her.


    However, her name wouldn''t be Haruno Yukinoshita if she backed down like this.


    "Still, you think you can escape from this spicy food? You two need to eat it too!" Haruno snorted while wondering what they were going to do.


    However, while Yukinoshita didn''t eat immediately, Shishio ate without hesitation.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who had eaten and also ate.


    "!!!"


    Yukinoshita was dumbfounded since the Pad Kee Mao was spicier than she had thought.


    "Are you okay, Senpai?"


    "I-I''m alright..." Yukinoshita took a deep breath and started to eat again. However, unlike before, while it was still spicy, it was delicious.


    A bead of sweat dripped around her neck, giving her an alluring image.


    *Gulp!*


    Haruno looked at Shishio, and Yukinoshita, who ate the spicy food deliciously with sweat kept dripping, and somehow...


    "I-I''ll eat it too!"


    Haruno ate, but then her tongue was burning again. However, she could eat it and tell how delicious it was.


    While they ate, Haruno and Yukinoshita looked at each other for a moment before they looked away, strangely embarrassed to each other.


    It might have been a while for the two to go out together, but strangely enough, it wasn''t bad at all.


    ''Sometimes, staying together with your sister isn''t that bad.''


    Haruno and Yukinoshita thought at the same time.

 Chapter 397 - Enjoying Youth

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Enjoying Youth</h4>


    The three continued to eat until they were satisfied.


    There were many things that Haruno wanted to ask the two, but she decided to endure it right now, enjoying their rare time together.


    After they ate, they walked out of the restaurant, feeling their bodies were refreshed, especially when the night wind was so fresh, which was a good thing since they ate spicy food.


    "Should we go back now?" Shishio asked since there was something that he needed to do after this.


    "Say, why spicy food? Why don''t you just bring her to normal tasting food?" Haruno suddenly asked.


    Yukinoshita also looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio felt weird and asked, "You don''t like spicy food?"


    "Well..." Haruno thought for a moment and said, "If I have to say whether I''m good with it or not, obviously, I''m not good at it, but it is different now." It was painful, it was hot, and it made her body feel sticky because of the sweat, but even so, there was this indescribable feeling that came out from her chest after she finished the food.


    It might be hard to exin, but it felt like her entire body was refreshed.


    If Haruno had to be exaggerated, it was like her body was being burnt with a fire before it was revived once again, and she had crossed the human boundary, bing an existence that was immune to the fiery pain.


    If Shishio knew what Haruno was thinking, he thought this woman must be a chuunibyou before.


    Still, Shishio must admit that this young woman was so free that she could ask such a random philosophical question which gave him a headache, so he thought for a moment and suddenly got an idea.


    "Well, you know that the kanji for "spicy" can also be read as "pain," but by adding one line to the character, "spicy" will turn that word into "happiness."


    "....."


    Haruno was in silence and didn''t expect that this guy would have such a deep understanding of spicy food. Also, she would have never expected there was such a deep meaning to spicy food.


    However, Haruno didn''t feel that surprised since most people in the country often tried to appreciate small things.


    It was just spicy food, yet there were many things that one could find when they ate it.


    "After experiencing the real heat, it gives you the strength to ovee difficulties." Shishio let out a sigh and said, "Like my situation now, I need the strength to ovee my difficulties."


    While Haruno had been smiling all the time and acted amicably every time, Shishio knew that this woman was a fox. She had always acted, and once she was given a chance, she might bite him down.


    "Hey! Are you saying that I''m those difficulties in your words?! How rude! You should be happy that you have dinner with two beautiful women and are being treated, right? Is that how you give your thanks?" Haruno pouted. "Should I take back my permission to call me Nee-san?"


    "Okay, okay, I apologize, Nee-san. You''re not the difficulty. I''m d to eat dinner with you and to get to know you," Shishio apologized.


    "Hmph! I''m not an easy woman that you can y around with."


    "...Please don''t say anything that will cause misleading."


    "Hehe..."


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio and Haruno and wondered how they became so close?


    Yukinoshita became quite unhappy and decided to reveal his disguise.


    "By the way, Shishio."


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    "Did you just make up those words on the spot before?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "...." Shishio.


    Haruno stared at Shishio in silence.


    "...Can you let me try to act cool once?" Shishio asked helplessly.


    "Hmph!" Yukinoshita only hummed as she looked away.


    Haruno smiled at their interaction and moved closer to Yukinoshita''s ear. "Don''t be jealous, Yukino-chan. I''m just testing your boyfriend, but he''s more interesting than I thought." She wanted to say that she also wanted to steal him from her, but she decided not to since she didn''t want to fool this pleasant mood.


    It might be because of the spicy food that the pores of their bodies were slightlyrger since they sweated a lot. While the night wind felt nice, it was quite cold, so Yukinoshita''s body trembled slightly. However, with her strong personality, how could she admit such a thing?


    Yukinoshita was silent and bore the cold temperature stubbornly until something was draped on her shoulders. She was dumbfounded and saw a familiar denim jacket before looking at Shishio, who seemed nonchnt. She pursed her lips and felt strangely giddy for some reason.


    "...Thanks."


    Yukinoshita pulled the jacket closely as his masculine smell seized her nostrils, making her body hot for some reason.


    "No problem."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who blushed and thought this girl was adorable. While it was true that she didn''t have a chest, without a doubt, she was one of the most beautiful girls that she had ever seen.


    "..."


    Haruno wasn''t sure why, but she felt she was being ignored here.


    Yukinoshita and Shishio were in their own world, yet Haruno was outside that world, watching them from a distance, even if she stood on Shishio''s left side.


    While it was fun, Haruno also felt envious.


    "Hey, Shishio-kun, I''m also cold. Why don''t you give me a jacket too?" Haruno said unhappily.


    Shishio shrugged his shoulders, showed a helpless expression, and said, "Nee-san, you like to tease me so much? I only have a jacket, you know."


    "Then why don''t you give it to me?" Haruno asked.


    "Do you need me to answer such an obvious question?" Shishio asked back.


    "...." Haruno.


    Yukinoshita somehow felt strangely pleased, but she was also embarrassed. "Alright, alright, let''s go back first. It is quitete. Isn''t your aunt going to get angry if you go backte?"


    "Well, yeah, I need to go back early." Shishio nodded since he needed to go back quite early, but it wasn''t because of his aunt. Instead, it was because of someone else.


    "Oh? Do you live with your aunt, Shishio-kun?" Haruno asked.


    Shishio looked at Haruno for a moment and started to talk with her.


    Their conversation was extremely normal since Haruno was just curious about him, and he was also quite curious about her.


    Of course, Shishio also included Yukinoshita since if he didn''t do so, this girl might secretly sulk.


    The time seemed to pass quickly with their conversation, and Shishio also excused himself after he got his motorcycle.


    "Bye. Senpai. Nee-san."


    Shishio looked in the direction of Mai''s apartment for a moment before he moved in a different direction. He wondered what Mai and Shiina were doing right now, but while he was curious, it wasn''t the right choice for him to interrupt their night together.


    There might be a chance for him to have a threesome or foursome, but well, let''s leave that matter aside since there was one girl that was waiting for him.


    Watching Shishio, who disappeared into the night, Haruno looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and said, "He likes you so much, huh?"


    "...Are you satisfied now?" Yukinoshita asked and didn''t intend to say the details of her rtionship with Shishio since the more she talked, the more troublesome that Haruno would be. However, she was okay with this rtionship. There was no need for the interruption of her family.


    "You really don''t want me to say anything to mother, huh?" Haruno kept her fake smile as she said those words.


    Yukinoshita was silent and stared at Haruno with a cold gaze.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything, but you need to be careful, alright?"


    "Careful?" Yukinoshita looked at Haruno in doubt.


    "That guy... if you don''t be careful, he might sway you, drown you into something that you can''t escape."


    "...." Yukinoshita.


    "Also, you''re still a virgin, right?" Haruno asked worriedly since she had a feeling that if Shishio wanted to, this guy might be able to steal Yukinoshita''s virginity so easily.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita stared at Haruno for a moment and said coldly, "You don''t need to worry. I know him better than you. I''ll go back now." She turned and left without hesitation.


    "Wa-Wait, Yukino-chan!"


    However, Yukinoshita ignored Haruno and entered her apartment without turning back.


    Watching her back, Haruno sighed and knew that she had messed up. However, she was an older sister, and she was, of course, worried about her little sister, so...


    "Give me information about him."


    "Yes, Ojou-sama."


    Haruno must admit that Shishio was fascinating, but she knew that there was something deeper than that, and while her purpose was to protect her little sister, she didn''t deny that she was curious about him.


    ---


    "Nanami, you seem to be excited somehow."


    "Yeah, has something good happened?"


    Nanami, who rested after a long training session at the Seiyuu school, was asked by her friends.


    Unlike her, her two friends had already graduated from high school, and they were having a job while trying to achieve their dream as Seiyuu.


    Still, Nanami was startled when she was asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "No, it is just you seem different than before."


    "Yeah, you have this gloomy aura around you before, but now, you''re full of smiles."


    "Yeah, yeah, tell this Onee-san."


    "Do you have a boyfriend now?"


    Nanami blushed, and she couldn''t answer their questions since there was no way that she could tell them she had be a maid of her ssmate, right?


    Also, there was no way for her to tell them that something might happen tonight.


    However, Nanami realized that her skill had improved, and she also looked forward to her life since she was in a different form before, which was why she was in love with him.


    That person might be a scumbag and a pervert, but it was all good for her since she knew that she was needed by him.


    Nanami knew that there was nothing that she could give him, especially when she only had a limited skill and ability. If there was something that she could be proud of, then it might be her quite beautiful face and her D-cup of breasts.


    While Nanami''s rtionship with her parents might be bad because they didn''t allow her to be a seiyuu, she must admit that she was grateful for them to give her an appearance that could attract him.


    Nanami didn''t answer their questions truthfully and only said that she felt an improvement in her skill and her score on the school also had improved, which was why she was happy.


    Hearing Nanami''s answer, they somehow sighed and felt slightly bored since they thought that Nanami might be able to give them some fun, but they felt a bit disappointed.


    "That''s not good, Nanami. You should enjoy your youth more."


    "My youth?"


    "Yeah, you should have a boyfriend!"


    "You say that, but do you even have a boyfriend?"


    "...Can you not talk about me?"


    "......." Everyone.


    While they talked to each other, they walked out of the school since the lesson had ended.


    While they talked about love, it was impossible for them to get one, considering their situation, especially when they were busy with their school, work, lesson, or dream, which somehow made them realize how sad they were.


    "Nanami."


    Suddenly they heard this maic voice and their eyes were wide open when they saw a handsome young man sittingzily on the motorcycle.


    ''SO-SO HANDSOME!!!''


    They thought at that same time, and they couldn''t look away from him.


    However, suddenly they realized something.


    "Shishio-kun!" Nanami was excited then looked at her friends. "Sorry, I''ll go back first." She strode to Shishio and quickly apologized. "Sorry to make you wait."


    "No problem, I have just arrived. Should we go now?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Nanami received a helmet from Shishio and sat on his back naturally. She looked at her friends naturally and said, "I''ll go back first, everyone." She didn''t feel shy anymore and hugged his waist tightly, without letting him go with a happy smile since he picked her up.


    "You seem happy. Did something good happen?" Shishio asked.


    "Hehehe..." Nanami onlyughed and didn''t say much before talking about the random thing that she found out after school.


    The two left while they talked to each other, leaving the group of women watching them in a daze and realizing that Nanami might be the one who enjoyed her youth so much among them.

 Chapter 398 - Having You By My Side

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Having You By My Side</h4>


    Shishio brought Nanami to his apartment in Minato.


    It had been a while since he came to this ce, and thest time he came here was with Saki and Miu during Golden Week when they spent a passionate day together.


    However, it was different now since he had an apartment nearby their houses, so they didn''t need to go to Minato just to spend their time together.


    "...Shishio-kun, you have too many apartments, right?" Nanami said speechlessly, looking at the luxurious penthouse in front of her. She knew that Shishio had one, which was located in Shinjuku, but now, he told her that he also had one in Minato.


    "It''s better than having none, right?"


    "...I can''t deny that."


    Having too many was better than not having anything.


    His logic caused Nanami to shut her mouth.


    Still, Nanami flushed and felt quite nervous since she knew what they were about to do tonight was something she had been waiting for. She knew that someone thought that she might do something wrong, but she just didn''t feelfortable with how she had always received something from him.


    The mostfortable rtionship would be a give and take.


    However, Nanami felt that she had always been on the taking side and had never given something to him.


    Helping him with his chores was something normal for her, but she felt that it wasn''t enough.


    While they might have been kissing each other, Nanami knew what kind of beast Shishio was, and she also wanted to take care of his needs in that area too.


    Nanami knew that she didn''t have an obligation to do so, and she also knew with how their rtionship was, most people would think that she was the unfavorable one. However, she didn''t think so.


    Unlike most high school girls, Nanami often worked part-time jobs, and because of that, she knew many people. Each of them had their own stories, and they shared them with her.


    Some of them were in, some of them were happy, and some of them were depressing.


    Her case was a happy one.


    While Nanami couldn''t receiveplete love and a rtionship where she could stand beside him, she was already satisfied with the current rtionship.


    After all, Nanami knew how different their status was, especially after seeing this luxurious penthouse.


    If Nanami needed hard work to achieve the dream that might not be paid for her entire life, Shishio could achieve her dream easily on a whim.


    There was such a massive difference between them.


    Also, Nanami knew that it was slightly messed up, but the feeling of being wanted by him made her entire body hot and excited.


    There were millions of people who wanted him, but only some of them had a chance to spend their time together with him.


    "Nanami, are you alright with tea?"


    "Ah, you don''t need to trouble yourself, Shishio-kun."


    "It''s alright. It''s your first time here, right? Don''t you want to look around?"


    Nanami grimaced and said, "This ce is too big. I feel slightly ufortable here." She approached Shishio and stood next to him. "Let me help you."


    "Okay." Shishio nodded and prepared a herbal tea for two.


    "What are you going to make?" Nanami asked curiously.


    "Jasmine tea."


    "Jasmine tea?"


    "Yeah, it has a calming effect, so you won''t be nervous like now." Shishio smiled as he flicked her forehead gently.


    While the jasmine tea had a calming effect, it also had an aphrodisiac effect, not Shishio was going to say this.


    Nanami pouted and said, "You really love to tease me this much?"


    "I love it. I''ll tease you as long as the time allows."


    "How long is that?" Nanami asked with a smile, but this question contained many different meanings.


    "Do you want me to answer that?" Shishio asked.


    Nanami pouted and gently hit his side with her hip, showing her annoyance.


    "Let''s talk outside."


    "Okay."


    Bringing the tea that they brewed together, they sat on the sofa while staring at the scenery over Tokyo at night.


    "Take off your shoes and rx."


    Nanami nodded as she took off her shoes and socks, showing off her white and smooth legs. Her feet were attractive, and her toes were well-shaped. They seemed to have a gravity force that pulled one toward them, especially when her plump and healthy thighs were shown through her short school uniform skirt.


    Shishio somehow wanted to put his hand there, caressing her healthy thighs, telling them that they really had worked hard.


    Nanami pursed her lips and noticed his gaze on her feet, but she didn''t say anything and held the warm cup filled with jasmine tea.


    "By the way, have you eaten it yet?" Shishio asked.


    "No, but I''m not hungry." Staying by his side made her heart full, and Nanami didn''t feel hungry. She stared at the scenery of Tokyo, especially Tokyo Bay. "It''s my first time seeing this." While she might be in Tokyo, her routine was fixed since she mostly spent her time on a part-time job before she met him.


    Nanami nced at Shishio''s sidelong face for a moment before she closed her eyes and put her head on his shoulder. They might have shared their kiss together. However, he had always been the one who took the initiative, and it was her first time to take the initiative.


    Nanami was mixed with anxiety and fear of being rejected.


    However...


    Nanami blinked her eyes and saw him, wrapping her shoulder with his strong and dependable arm. She smiled and rubbed her face against his chest. She knew that she might be so simple for being happy just like this, but the truth is, she had always been envious of Shiina, who could do something like this all the time.


    Nanami felt her hair was caressed, and she felt sofortable while hoping the time would stop so she could enjoy this time forever.


    Her entire body felt sofortable and warm by sipping slightly hot jasmine tea,


    "In Osaka, haven''t you seen Osaka Bay? It isn''t much different, right?"


    "...Osaka Bay isn''t a beautiful ce, you know?" Nanami was speechless.


    "Well... have you seen a corpse there?"


    "...Yeah, but let''s not continue this conversation since it''ll put off the mood."


    "I agree."


    Simr to Tokyo Bay, there were also many corpses that were floating on Osaka Bay, especially when many yakuza headquarters were located in the Kansai region.


    While it was an interesting topic, it definitely wasn''t suitable to talk about this matter, especially during their date.


    "Say, Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I be with you forever?" Nanami asked as she looked into his eyes.


    Shishio looked at Nanami with a gentle smile and said, "As long as you want to."


    Nanami smiled and snuggled deeper into his embrace.


    "Say."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you have something toin to me about?" Shishio asked.


    "Comint?" Nanami turned her head to face Shishio, causing her ponytail to hit his face.


    ''It smells good.''


    Shishio thought when her ponytail hit his face.


    "If I have something toin about, then you might have too many women," Nanami said while looking at Shishio.


    "...Too much?"


    "Yeah." Nanami nodded and said, "Shiina, Nana, Miu-senpai, Saki-senpai, Mai-senpai, and even Roberta-san. While I''m not sure about the rest, I''m sure that if you want to, you should be able to get them."


    "You praise me too much."


    "I''m not praising you!" Nanami pouted and said, "You know, you have a limited time after all, so you might cause dissatisfaction to your girlfriendster."


    "You''re also dissatisfied?"


    "I''m not your girlfriend. Why should I be dissatisfied?"


    "If you''re not, then what are you?"


    "Hmm..." Nanami tapped her cute lips and said innocently, "A mistress?"


    Shishio looked at Nanami for a moment before he led her hand gently. "So, my mistress, are you okay with what we''re going to do after this?"


    Nanami flushed and hit his chest. "Can you not be so blunt?!"


    "I mean it." Shishio caught Nanami''s fist as he gazed over her eyes and said, "You know, once we do this, there won''t be a turning back. I just don''t want you to feel regret, you know? An ordinary love, an ordinary boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, an ordinary date, and something that I can''t give you. You can have all of that. You can have them. Instead of being the mistress of a scumbag like me."


    Nanami was also one of the popr girls at the school, and there were many people who had secretly fallen for her.


    Instead of being the mistress of the scumbag, wasn''t it better for her to fall among those students?


    In the case of Nanami, Shishio felt that Sorata was even better than him.


    After all, unlike Shiina, Sorata wouldn''t have an inferiorityplex if he dated Nanami, and while it was in and ordinary, Shishio felt that such a love wasn''t bad.


    Shishio knew that he had too many women now, and he was just afraid that he couldn''t handle all of them.


    Shishio knew that as a protagonist, he should charge forward without fear, battling one woman after another.


    However, they were all living beings.


    They weren''t a toilet to release his carnal desire.


    Shishio wasn''t degenerate enough to think all the women in this world should be his.


    Unless there is a virus that erased 99% of males in this world, the number of harems probably wouldn''t be more than the number of fingers on his body.


    Though, it would be different if they just wanted to have a one-night stand with him.


    "...You think I''m weird?"


    "I have never said that, but yeah, I feel that you''re weird."


    Nanami thought for a moment as she sipped her jasmine tea. "Well, yeah, I might have be crazy, but you''re responsible for this, you know? You''re the one who made me crazy about you, so take responsibility, alright?"


    Their eyes gazed into each other before they naturally kissed each other.


    Their kiss was so natural, and it was so sweet and wet.


    They didn''t want to stop and wanted to feel each other''s existence.


    Their lips, tongue, teeth, and saliva.


    They were addicted to every part of each other''s bodies.


    Shishio felt that it was enough, and he carried Nanami in his arms to his bed.


    Nanami also hugged his neck and cooperated with him, letting him carry her body.


    The two knew what they were about to do, and once they did it, there wouldn''t be a turning back on, and there was no reset button.


    Still, there was time to go back to how they used to be.


    However, they didn''t do so and enjoyed the first night that they spent a passionate night together with each other.


    ---


    After a few hours of sleeping, Nanami suddenly opened her eyes because of her biological clock. She could see the sky was still dark, and the sun was probably had just risen. However, her mind was clear because she felt embarrassed about what she had donest night, thinking she might be a naughty girl inside.


    Her face flushed, and her body was hot.


    Nanami looked at the man that had taken her first with a gentle smile. His sleeping face was so cute that she couldn''t help but kiss his lips again.


    "I love you, Shishio-kun."


    Nanami put her head on his shoulder again as she continued to rest.


    Their rtionship might be messed up and might be frowned upon.


    However, Nanami didn''t regret it since she really loved him, and having him by her side was enough for her.

 Chapter 399 - Secret Affair

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Secret Affair</h4>


    The next day, Nanami sat quietly on her desk while absentmindedly thinking aboutst night. She must admit that it felt nice that she was so excited that her legs were so wobbly she couldn''t stand up properly.


    Nanami didn''t feel sleepy. For now, she just wanted to stay on his side a little longer.


    "You okay, Nanami?"


    "I''m okay." Nanami looked at Shishio with a smile and said, "You have given me a massage before. I felt better." She must admit the massage that he gave was good and that she felt her body recovered faster. If he didn''t give her a massage, she would probably sleep all day to rest.


    "That''s great." Shishio let out a sigh of relief while thinking he was a scumbag.


    "Say..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you always that strong?" Nanami asked with a blush.


    The two came to the school earlier than usual, so there weren''t many people in the ss, and as long as they talked quietly, no one would be able to listen to their conversation.


    "Um, yeah, sorry."


    Shishio could only apologize since he knew it was her first time, but he was so rough with her, which made her legs all wobbly.


    "It-It''s okay. I-I don''t hate it."


    Shishio looked up and saw her blushing face, making him want to bully her more.


    "...Should we do it again once you get better?"


    "...Okay."


    Nanami nodded while looking away.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, "Nanami, can you listen to me?"


    "Yes?"


    "I know that I might have to do something sorry to you now, but can you keep what we were doingst night a secret?" Shishio asked while looking at Nanami.


    Nanami had expected this matter, so she didn''t really feel disappointed, but she was curious since Shishio usually wasn''t the type who would hide anything and be truthful to his women.


    Nanami just wanted to stay by his side, and she wanted nothing more than this. She knew that she might be stupid, but she didn''t regret her decision.


    "I don''t mind, but can you tell me why?"


    "It''s because of Nana."


    "Nana?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and said, "Do you know that among my five girlfriends, she''s the only one that I haven''t done anything yet."


    "...Really?" Nanami was dumbfounded since even as a woman, she could also see how attractive Nana was, and it would be weird for a lewd beast like Shishio to retain his sanity in front of those big and soft boobs.


    Nanami knew what kind of man he was, which was why she was surprised.


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded and asked, "So what would she think if she knew that you, who isn''t even my official girlfriend..."


    "I''m not even surprised if she dumps you," Nanami said straight away without sugar-coating anything.


    "...Can you not be so blunt?" Shishio let out a sigh, and he wouldn''t be surprised if Nana really dumped him, considering how scumbag he was.


    "So after you ate mest night, are you going to eat her too?" Nanami asked with azy expression on her face.


    "...No." Shishio was speechless and asked, "Do you think that I''m that kind of man?"


    "........."


    Nanami didn''t say anything, but her eyes clearly told everything.


    "I know that I''m a scumbag, but I still have a bottom line, so Nanami..." Shishio looked at Nanami and said, "Let me do something to make you up?"


    "Oh? What are you going to do?" Nanami asked curiously.


    Let''s go to your parentster."


    "Wh---?!"


    Nanami wanted to scream, but Shishio quickly covered her mouth.


    "Shhh!"


    Nanami nodded with blush, and after Shishio moved his hand away. She looked at his big and strong hand with a daze, recalling what had happenedst night before she looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "Why?" She didn''t understand why he suddenly told her that they were going to meet her parents.


    Was he going to propose to me?


    If so, wasn''t the step of their rtionship suddenly skipped a few steps without her realizing it?


    "Shishio-kun, can we start with being a girlfriend and a boyfriend?"


    "...What?"


    Looking at his confused expression, Nanami awoke as she swung her ponytail right and left panicked. Her face was burning red, and she quickly said, "P-Please forget that!" She felt so embarrassed when she thought she had asked him to be a boyfriend and a girlfriend.


    "......" Shishio.


    "Ju-Just tell me why did you want to meet my parents? They''re in Osaka, you know?" Nanami asked after she calmed down, but she was still nervous after all.


    "Nanami, while I''m not saying that I''m going to side with your parents, you should know that they stop you from bing a Seiyuu because they''re worried about you. Before you met me, you did realize how hard it was to be a Seiyuu, right?"


    Nanami was silent when she remembered the past.


    Not only was it hard to be a Seiyuu, but it was almost impossible, considering the reality was.


    When Nanami came to Tokyo, she was full of optimism, thinking about the future, but being beaten by reality, she was just thinking about how to get by day by day.


    Working, studying, training, and doing many other things.


    Nanami wasn''t a genius, and she was just a stubborn girl who just couldn''t ept the reality around her. She often made herself sick because of how hard she did everything by herself.


    The only thing that could encourage her was Sorata, who was clueless and showed a stupid expression from time to time. Even his face, when he picked up his nose, seemed quite cute at that time.


    Nanami didn''t need much and just needed to see his face since it made her able to get by without giving up.


    However, while Nanami might feel like that toward Sorata in the past, it had changed now since she understood his real personality.


    On the other hand, it was also because she met the sun.


    The sun had supported her from her job, dream, school, and everything.


    When Nanami met him, she felt that she was a princess in the storybook.


    It was fun, exciting, and she loved it.


    However, Nanami didn''t feelfortable since she felt that she had received too many things from him, yet she couldn''t give him anything, and her feelings for him grew day by day even if she knew this guy might be the worst man on the.


    While he might be the worst, she knew many good parts of him that someone didn''t have, and she was d to see it.


    However, sometimes his decision made her speechless, and it also included when he suddenly proposed to her to meet her parents. She was dumbfounded since her feelings toward her parents were conflicted.


    "Nanami, unlike before, you have leeway in your life now. You can achieve your dream easily with me, so let''s meet your parents." Shishio held her hand on the spot where people couldn''t see and asked, "If there''s a choice, will you chase after your dream with the permission of your parents or without?"


    "...Of course, there is."


    If her parents could believe in her and could tell her that they supported her dream, Nanami might not need Sorata as her pir of support in the past and called her parents from time to time so they could be her pir of support.


    "Then let''s meet your parents." Shishio smiled and said, "I''ll make sure to persuade your parents so they''ll give you permission and support you to achieve your dream. With how you''re, I''m sure that you have the confidence to achieve your dream, right?"


    Achieve her dream?


    If it was before, Nanami might think that her dream would be hard and almost impossible to achieve. However, as she stayed by his side, she realized how small her dream was.


    To be a Seiyuu was an easy thing.


    There were many types of Seiyuus, including those that made background noises on the extras in the story.


    Shouting, "Work hard!"; "You can do it!"; "Don''t lose!"; shouting simr words in just a few seconds before it ended.


    While they only appeared for only a few seconds, those people were still called Seiyuu.


    Her dream was to be a Seiyuu, and of course, it was enough for her to do something like that, and even she was confident to do it.


    If Nanami didn''t meet Shishio, her dream might be a Seiyuu, who could survive on her own.


    However, by staying on his side and watching the people around him like Shiina, Mai, or even Yukinoshita, Nanami also wanted something to make her shine. She wanted to be a popr Seiyuu and shouted those words out loud from her mind.


    While Nanami might be embarrassed, with Shishio by her side, bing her pir of support, she felt that she could do it. She knew that her way of life might not be appreciated since she had always depended on someone, but she didn''t hate it, and she also didn''t care about other people like how she could give her first time to him even though she knew their rtionship might not bear fruition.


    However, to ask her parents to support her dream wasn''t an easy thing to do, especially when the Lost Decades had just ended a few years ago, and many people still had trauma regarding their future.


    It was also why most youngsters and their parents in this country would dream of bing a sryman in a bigpany and worked like that for the rest of their lives since they knew how unstable their future was.


    Nanami''s parents also expected the same thing, and it was the reason why they couldn''t support her dream since they were worried that she wouldn''t be able to achieve anything in her life and became


    Nanami knew how stubborn her parents were, so she said, "They won''t give their support easily."


    "Don''t worry, I have a secret weapon, and I only need to hear whether you want me to help you or not."


    "...You know, you have always been unfair, Shishio-kun..." Nanami bit her lips and tried to hold something that mighte out from her eyes. He had always known the best of her weakest parts and poked it hard, so she would cry like now.


    "So next month, let''s meet your parents," Shishio said.


    "........"


    Her eyes were slightly red, but even so, she looked at him, who made his decision, without waiting for her answer. "...Can I ask what you are nning to do?" Still, she knew that she couldn''t reject him, and she didn''t really want to reject him either since if she was given a choice whether she wanted to make up her rtionship with her parents or not, she would, without a doubt.


    "Well, I''ll probably say to your parents that if you fail with your dream, I''ll marry you."


    "........"


    Her entire face was burning, and when she wanted to say something, the words that came out from her mouth stuck.


    "Shishio!"


    Nana leaped into him happily and hugged him without hesitation.


    "Hey, hey, we''re in the early morning. Don''t do something so suggestive."


    "...Why did it feel like I had done something lewd when I was just hugging my boyfriend?"


    The two talked to each other happily while Nanami looked at them, no, looked at Nana with a smile. While Nana was his official girlfriend, she knew that she had beaten her now, but she didn''t need to say anything, and it was enough to keep this matter in her heart.


    Nanami thought this as she rubbed her womb softly and nced in Shishio''s direction.


    "!!!"


    Shishio felt his entire body cold for some reason, but he wasn''t sure why.


    ''It might be my imagination.''


    Shishio thought that there were so many things that he needed to do in this entire week, and frankly, it might be good to fast forward them slightly since not every day of the life of a scumbag was enjoyable.


    Probably.

 Chapter 400 - Gentleman Or Demon

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Gentleman Or Demon</h4>


    "Are you alright, Nanami?"


    "Yeah, you seem tired."


    "I''m alright. I might have trained too hard with my voice."


    "Really? You should be careful, you know?"


    "Yeah, I have heard that you''re going to do a voice recording for Kamiigusa-senpai''s anime, right? So don''t hurt your voice."


    "Yes, thank you." Nanami showed a sweet smile without even looking at Shishio and said, "I''ll be careful with my voice next time."


    ''Next time...''


    Hearing their conversation, Shishio riddled with guilt somehow and lowered his head, so no one would see his expression. He saw his girlfriends were talking with Nanami, without doubting that she was lying.


    However, Nanami didn''t think she was lying since she might be too hard with her voice, considering how loud she criedst night.


    If Shishio knew what Nanami was thinking, he could only stare at her in silence, but he decided not to open this pandora box until everything was settled. Instead, he looked at Nana and waited for the right chance for the two to be together.


    While Shishio thought about how he could be with Nana alone, he checked the rewards he had gotten yesterday. Until now, he hadn''t opened those rewards that he had gotten before, and he didn''t even check them, especially when his guilt won over his greed over rewards.


    Still, looking at the numbers of rewards he had received, it wouldn''t be weird if he entered hell in the future.


    <As you have taken Hiratsuka Shizuka''s kiss, you received a "Hamon">


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received a "10 billion yen">


    <As you have seen, Aoyama Nanami''s naked body, you have received 63% shares of Nissin Food>


    <As you have touched Aoyama Nanami''s breasts, you have received 10 billion yen>


    <As you have touched Aoyama Nanami''s body, you have received the Gynecology Mastery>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Aoyama Nanami, you have received the Obstetrics Mastery>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Aoyama Nanami''s heart, you have received a 63% share of Lawson>


    <As you have taken Aoyama Nanami''s first time, you have received "Surgery Mastery">


    Shishio looked at his rewards, and he must admit that he was amazed no matter how many times he got his rewards, and he even had an urge to say he would take care of Nanami for her entire life somehow after he got all of these rewards.


    Shishio got both assets and skill types of a reward, and without hesitation, he received the asset type first.


    It had been a while since he got money as a reward. While it was nice and all, he was more into apany or a building since it gave more a romantic.


    It might seem weird, but money was something to be used, to be consumed, and it could be finished.


    On the other hand, apany and a building couldst forever as long as one protected them, which somehow resembled his life to his girlfriends.


    ''Or might it be rted to my rtionship with those girls?''


    Shishio thought most of the mary rewards that he received wereing from a girl with whom he didn''t have a clear rtionship. It was a fling, or it might be a different type of a rtionship where he didn''t need to be on their sides forever.


    While Shishio wasn''t sure whether it was rted or not, it slightly bothered him before he quickly threw that strange thought away and focussed on his following rewards.


    His following rewards were 63% shares of Nissin Food and 63% shares of Lawson.


    Nissin Food is a foodpany that specializes in the production and sale of convenience food and instant noodles.


    On the other hand, Lawson is a convenience store franchise chain.


    These two businesses wouldplement each other, and it was a good reward, really.


    While Shishio was satisfied with the asset type of rewards, he quickly focussed his attention on the skill type of rewards.


    There were so many rewards that he wasn''t sure which one he should open first, but then he randomly chose one and decided to open the Hamon first.


    While it sounded strange, Shishio had gotten the "Hamon," the unique martial art in the world of Jojo.


    Hamon, itself, isn''t a martial art. Instead, it is a type of energy that is produced from ancient martial arts.


    Through self-controlled respiration, a trained person can produce energy manifesting as ripples throughout their body that is identical to the energy of the Sun.


    It is what we call Hamon (Ripple).


    While it is impossible to check this reward, consider the ce and the asion.


    Shishio was able to read the details of Hamon through the system.


    While there are many things that one could do with Hamon, what he loves the most about Hamon is to preserve the user''s vitality, making them look more youthful and energetic even during old age, although this method has limits.


    Even if it has a limit, it is already a great thing since it will help him and his woman look youthful until their old age.


    What was even more amazing was the fact that his "Enhanced Lungs" made Hamon''s effect greater.


    While this energy might not have had that much of a help on the attack or fight, its effect on his health was enough topensate for that.


    After he was satisfied, checking the Hamon, Shishio decided to check his next rewards, which were the Gynecology Mastery and the Obstetrics Mastery.


    While Shishio felt gratified by the two rewards, he also feltplicated at the same time, wondering what the system meant by giving him the two rewards.


    Shishio wasn''t stupid, and even if he didn''t see the detailed information through the system, he could tell what the Gynecology Mastery and the Obstetrics Mastery would give him.


    While Gynecology is a medical practice dealing with the health of the female reproductive system, Obstetrics Mastery is a field of study concentrated on pregnancy, childbirth, and postpartum.


    Shishio knew that those two were great rewards since they could help him help his women. However, he also feltplicated, not toward the Gynocelogy Mastery. Instead, toward Obstetrics Mastery since it told him to help his women with childbirth.


    Shishio was also d to help his women with his knowledge, but it felt weird when he thought of helping during the childbirth process.


    While Shishio could ept if he only needed to stay by their side, his heart might not be able to bear more than that.


    Still, if it happened, it would happen.


    Shishio knew that even if he couldn''t bear the thought of helping his women in the childbirth process, it might be helpful during a critical situation since no one knew what would happen in life.


    With aplicated thought on his mind, Shishio decided to move on since there was no use in dwelling on this thought and focussed on his next reward.


    "Surgery Mastery..." Shishio murmured.


    "What?" Nana looked at him curiously since she heard his voice.


    Shishio looked at Nana for a moment and whispered, "I''m waiting for you at our apartment."


    Nana blushed lightly and ignored this guy since she knew that this guy was thinking something perverted.


    Shishio ignored the misunderstanding that happened on her head and focussed on this reward since he must admit that he loved this reward.


    Shishio was a fighter, and many things might happen in life, like if his hand was sliced apart or torn apart from his body.


    If it was a normal doctor, they might have trouble connecting his hand again, and the stitch wouldn''t be perfect.


    A good doctor was a rare treasure.


    Shishio knew that, so he was d that he could be a doctor on his own since if he or the people he cared about were hurt, he would be able to do something to do them.


    After Shishio had opened all of his rewards, he decided to focus on the boring lesson he had mastered and thought about the promise of his homeroom teacher that until now hadn''t been kept.


    Shishio had be the rank one on the entire grade, and his homeroom teacher, Koharu Shirayama, had promised anyone from her ss to treat anyone who became the rank one on the Monthly Exam on an expensive yakiniku restaurant.


    Shishio was waiting for that promise, and he also remembered Hiratsuka also hadn''t kept her promise to treat him to the best ramen in Tokyo. However, he was going toe to her house tonight, so she might prepare a different type of treat for himter.


    With a slightly giddy, nervous, yet excited state of mind, Shishio was looking forward to what would happen between them tonight.


    However, Shishio also didn''t have that much expectation, considering how different their status was.


    They were a teacher and a student. Without a doubt, the rtionship between the two was immoral.


    It was detestable and frowned upon by society.


    Even now, it felt weird when Shishio thought how Hiratsuka could ept his feelings so bravely and kissed him so madly in the quiet corridor at that time since if someone saw them, it wouldn''t be weird if she lost her job.


    Shishio wasn''t sure how big she was feeling toward her job, but if she lost her job and felt sad about it, he would feel regret for imposing his feeling toward her back then and would think of a way to make her up.


    Still, Shishio knew that this type of matter could be easily solved with his financial ability.


    If money wasn''t enough, then it only needed more money, then.


    His financial ability was robust.


    While it wasn''t usually shown, Shishio often talked with his subordinates to give various instructions for his business remotely. He still wanted to be a boss behind the scenes, after all, since he knew how troublesome it was to be the center of attention.


    Though he was already one, to begin with, considering how handsome his appearance was.


    Still, while having money was good, having too much money also brought trouble.


    Shishio still wanted to be unknown around the business circle, so it wouldn''t bring him an unwanted problem.


    As for around the underground fighting circle, Shishio didn''t mind bing famous since being famous meant that one needed to be careful around him after all.


    However, enough with his self-talk since Shishio recalled his conversation with Nanami before.


    Shishio had just made her into a womanst night.


    A tight bud that didn''t know anything became slightly loose because of his care, turning into a blooming flower.


    It was only one day, so the flower hadn''t fully grown into a beautiful flower.


    While signing, Shishio realized that he had be a demon, and it wouldn''t be weird that the number of his harems would increase even more instead of decreasing.


    Well, put that matter aside, Shishio wondered whether he should be a gentleman or a demon when he visited Hiratsuka''s house tonight.

 Chapter 401 - Who Is The Demon?

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Who Is The Demon?</h4>


    Located on Yotsuya, there was an apartment building.


    After their confession, while they often talked to each other through the phone, they hadn''t met each other after that kiss.


    Shishio came to this apartment with various emotions, but one thing for sure, he missed her, so he pressed the bell of her apartment to remind her that he hade.


    "Ye-Yes?"


    "Shizuka, I am here."


    Shishio didn''t call her "Sensei." Instead, he called her by her first name.


    "Wa-Wait a moment. I''ll go down quickly!"


    While hearing the sound of the hurried footsteps through the inte, Shishio waited for Hiratsuka to let him enter the apartment since only the residents could enter the building. He waited for a while and saw Hiratsukae out from the building with an awkward expression.


    Hiratsuka still wore her usual shirt, ck pants, and ab coat.


    Shishio could see that Hiratsuka was nervous and didn''t know what to say, so he raised the stic bag in his hand and asked, "Have you eaten dinner yet? How about we eat together?"


    "O-Okay! Come in!" While Hiratsuka drooled when she thought she would eat his food, she felt nervous when she thought to let this wolf enter her apartment.


    Hiratsuka might have been quite bold by kissing him in the middle of the corridor before, but when she thought of it clearly, she knew that their rtionship was quite bad, especially when they were a student and a teacher.


    Luckily, Shishio didn''te to her apartment with a uniform, but casual clothes along with a ck cap to cover most of his profile.


    While Hiratsuka was excited when she thought she could be with him, she also felt nervous when she thought that she had done something wrong, considering she dated her own student and her best friend''s nephew.


    Hiratsuka somehow could imagine how Chihiro''s reaction was when she knew that her nephew dated her.


    "Shizuka."


    "Ah-ah, yes?"


    "We''re right in front of the lift."


    "Oh-Oh, right!" Hiratsuka quickly pressed the button on the floor where she lived.


    As the door of the lift closed, there were only two people in this narrow space.


    They could hear each other breathe and the sound of their heartbeat.


    "Shizuka."


    "Ye-Yes?"


    "I miss you."


    Hearing those words, Hiratsuka felt that all the break on her mind disappeared, and she just pushed him to the wall of the lift as she kissed him fiercely!


    Hiratsuka held Shishio''s wrist tightly, without letting him go, pressing her knee between his legs, closer to hisher region.


    His voice was full of loneliness, and it was so sad, so Hiratsuka didn''t care anymore and did what she had always wanted to do.


    On the other hand, Shishio was speechless, wondering why those women who were close to 30 were so aggressive. Whether it was Chihiro or Hiratsuka, all they wanted was to attack him fiercely, without letting him.


    While this position might have slightly humiliated him, Shishio decided to bear it since he knew that sooner orter, Hiratsuka would be at the bottom position. Still, he didn''t like the smell of tobo in her mouth, but since this woman was beautiful, he decided to bear it.


    They kept kissing each other in such a forceful position.


    It wasn''t until the sound of the lift was opened that Hiratsuka stopped, kissing his lips and pulling him out of the lift.


    "...You were too forceful." Shishio felt that he had been raped.


    "You don''t like it?" Hiratsuka asked with a smile.


    "Well..."


    "Then, what''s the problem?" Hiratsuka still had this cheerful smile on her face and said, "I am hungry. Hurry up and cook!"


    "Yes, yes." Shishio let out a sigh and said, "I wonder whether the reason you date me is so you can have someone to cook for you."


    "Well, I won''t deny it, but the real reason is that I love you, right?" Hiratsuka said with a handsome smile.


    "......"


    Shishio looked at this woman and thought if her gender changed into a man, without a doubt, she would be so popr with many women.


    "Ho-How about you? Do-Do you hate?" Hiratsuka asked nervously.


    Shishio looked at this woman again and thought that his woman was really the cutest. He hugged her subconsciously and kissed her cheek. "I love you more if you stop smoking. Your mouth stinks."


    "How rude! What kind of boyfriend is insulting her girlfriend''s mouth as it stinks?!"


    Hiratsuka was annoyed and jumped into him as she bit his neck.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop biting me! Also, you''re heavy!"


    "Dammit! You''re so sweet before!"


    As they bickered each other, they entered her apartment.


    While Shishio didn''t think that Hiratsuka would have a girly room, considering her personality, he felt quite surprised since the room was quite neat. He looked at her and asked, "Did you just clean up?"


    "What are you saying? Cleaning up is my favorite thing to do in life! I love cleaning very much! Also, isn''t it rude to think that my room is messy?" Hiratsuka pouted.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka in doubt, but he was toozy to argue. "Sorry, I know that it''s not good to have such prejudice, so I''ll cook you a dinner as an apology."


    "Okay, that''s what I have been waiting for! Let''s go to the kitchen now!" Hiratsuka pulled Shishio''s hand again to the kitchen while telling him where she ced the utensils, seasonings, and many other things.


    While listening to Hiratsuka''s exnation, Shishio had been observing her room. Her room was normal, without many things, and only a few necessary items were messy.


    The faint smell of the tobo could still be smelled throughout the room.


    If Shishio didn''t know that this was Hiratsuka''s room, he would think the one that lived in this room was a guy.


    Shishio knew that he might be rude, but he really didn''t see a single shred of feminity from Hiratsuka.


    Besides her well-toned body and beautiful appearance, Shishio felt that Hiratsuka wasn''t much different from a guy.


    "I''ll start cooking. You still have a job, right?"


    "Is that okay?" Hiratsuka felt quite troubled when she thought she would leave the rest to Shishio.


    "It''s okay. You''re busy, right? Let me handle this."


    "...Okay." Hiratsuka nodded after a moment of hesitation. She sat in the living room again as she continued with her job. While she did her job, she nced into his figure in the kitchen, cooking her dinner, and somehow she could imagine their future be.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    "Tycoon."


    "........" Hiratsuka''s lips twitched, then asked, "Don''t you think there''s a more realistic career?"


    "Oh? What kind?"


    "Household-husband."


    "Oh?" Shishio turned and looked at Hiratsuka. "Do you want me to be a household husband?"


    "Well, yeah, I will take care of you," Hiratsuka said confidently.


    While Hiratsuka might be a teacher, her family was rtively well-off, and she could confidently take care of Shishio and their children in the future.


    Shishio only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Hiratsuka was displeased and asked, "What? You don''t want to?" She stood up and approached him while showing a stern expression on her face.


    Shishio only looked at Hiratsuka, who was on his side, and asked softly, "Just how much you love that you want to monopolize me?"


    "........''


    Hiratsuka''s face reddened, but then she was kissed suddenly by him!


    Shishio parted their lips as he observed her embarrassed face. "Cute."


    "......" Hiratsuka somehow wasn''t sure why, but she felt that she had lost.


    "Okay, okay, you''ll bother me if you keep standing here. Just go back first."


    Hiratsuka pouted, but she held his chin before kissing his lips again.


    "......" Shishio.


    Looking at his stunned expression, Hiratsuka showed a smug expression before she walked away.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment and thought that even if he didn''t be a demon, Hiratsuka might be the one who would be a demon.


    ''Well, it isn''t bad, though.''


    While cooking, the two talked to each other until the dinner was ready.


    Hiratsuka ate with relish and definitely didn''t feel regret when her decision to date him.


    The two had fun together, and after the dinner ended, they rested on the sofa together while ying a fighting game together.


    "Say, it isn''t fun if we don''t bet on something, right?" Hiratsuka suddenly asked.


    "You want to bet something?" Shisho looked at Hiratsuka in doubt.


    "Yeah." Hiratsuka nodded.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment and could see her smile seemed quite perverted. He felt he was looking at a perverted old man for some reason which made him feel weird since he felt that he was being raped through those eyes. "What do you want to bet?"


    "The one who loses will lose one piece of their clothing!" Hiratsuka said proudly.


    "...You just want to see my body, right?" Shishio asked speechlessly and felt that their role should be reversed!


    Shishio should be the one who was greedy of her body, but why did it seem to be otherwise?


    "What? Of course not!" Hiratsuka definitely wouldn''t admit that she wanted to see her boyfriend''s body. However, her facial expression betrayed her since her face flushed red, showing the dirty mind that she hid inside her mind.


    "......"


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka suspiciously and sighed, wondering why Hiratsuka seemed to be so different before they dated each other?


    However, Shishio must admit that this personality of her had the charm on her own.


    "I don''t mind, but aren''t you cheating?" Shishio asked.


    "Huh? Am I cheating? How could that be? I''m the personification of an honest woman!" Hiratsuka refuted his words without hesitation.


    "........."


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka, who wore her usualb coat, but this time, she tied her hair in a ponytail, and somehow he could imagine how this woman might say that her hair tie was part of her clothes. He thought for a moment and asked, "Say, if you lose, you''ll also lose a piece of your clothes?"


    "Of course!" Hiratsuka nodded with a smug expression and asked, "Aren''t you getting excited, you little pervert?"


    "Well, yeah, I can''t wait to undress you fully nakedter," Shishio said with a brimming fighting spirit.


    "That''s my line! Let me see you cry after I make you naked in front of me!" Hiratsuka didn''t care anymore and said those words as she licked her lips.


    Right now, neither of them is a student or a teacher.


    They are just a woman and a man in love with each other, and... they probably feel lustful towards each other.


    With that thought on their minds, they started their first fight, showing their determination to make their opponent fully naked!

 Chapter 402 - Nothing Is Going To Stop Them Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Nothing Is Going To Stop Them Anymore</h4>


    Their first fight as a couple ushered in.


    Hiratsuka thought that she had won this match, considering how famous she was in her school days. She was once called the King of the Fighting Game. Without a doubt, her skill reached a level that a human had never reached.


    Her experience was also longer than him, especially when she often yed the game alone.


    Hiratsuka knew that it was a lonely way to spend her life, spending her time ying a game instead of getting a boyfriend when she needed to consider her age and how most of her acquaintances had married and even had children.


    Hiratsuka sometimes cried when she thought of how she spent her free time alone.


    However, now, it was different since she was d that she had yed a game so much that if she yed in the professionalpetition, she could be the champion easily.


    Hiratsuka knew that it was wrong to think this, but she would definitely win and let him show his body.


    ''Also, shouldn''t a high school boy be more perverted?''


    While Hiratsuka didn''t say anything, she thought Shishio would mercilessly ravage her body. However, the perverted one and the most excited one was her. She knew that it might be wrong for her to do so, but Shishio was, after all, her first boyfriend.


    If their rtionship wasn''t with a teacher and a student, Hiratsuka would scream to the whole world that he was hers.


    While Hiratsuka must admit that she couldn''t have him on her own bothered her heart, she decided to ept it since she knew she had fallen deeply to him.


    "What character are you going to use, Shishio?" Hiratsuka asked as she chose the petite taekwondo girl as her character.


    "Well, I''ll choose this one."


    Shishio chose the rouge man with a tank top.


    Hiratsuka nced at Shishio for a moment and suddenly wondered whether she should lose deliberately, so she could let him see her naked, making him go wild and attack her?


    Hiratsuka suddenly hesitated, but when they started their game, she was beaten senselessly by Shishio.


    "........"


    "So, will you take off one of your clothes now?" Shishio asked softly.


    "......" Hiratsuka blinked her eyes as she took the hairband that tied her hair in a ponytail. "You''re on! I won''t let you go back until I make you naked!"


    "But what if you get all naked first before me?"


    "No way! I''ll win!"


    Hiratsuka didn''t know his ability before, and she had underestimated him, so she only used 10% of her power, but it was different since this time, she was going to use 100% of her power!


    No, she was going to use 120% of her power!


    Plus ultra!


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka, who had lost, but instead of taking off a piece of her clothes, she just took off her hairband, which made him speechless.


    While Hiratsuka dressed in many pieces of clothes, his clothes were rtively minimal since he only wore a t-shirt, skinny jeans, pants, and a boxer. He only had three pieces of clothes, yet this woman wore many of them.


    Shishio didn''t really mind since he wasn''t a nitpicky type of guy, and frankly, it was better if she wore more clothes since that way, it would be better for him to take off her clothes one by one.


    However, this time, Shishio decided to lose and took a t-shirt without hesitation, showing his muscr body in front of Hiratsuka.


    Hiratsuka, who was happy with her victory, quickly shut her mouth, and she couldn''t open her mouth when she looked at his bare chest. She knew that his body was good, especially when she had seen him when she stayed on Sakurasou before. Her eyes were glued, and she couldn''t take away from him.


    Hiratsuka thought to touch his body, but Shishio pped her hand away.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to touch it."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I haven''t lost the battle yet." Shishio looked at the screen and said, "You can touch me after you have won."


    Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow and asked, "Haven''t you seen the clear distance between us?" The meaning of her words was clear.


    No matter how much his struggle was, it was useless.


    Hiratsuka felt that she had an overwhelming advantage in their first fight, and sooner orter, every part of his body would be owned by her, so wasn''t it better to enjoy the pleasure instead of showing a useless machismo?


    "Really? Then, I''ll show you my real power."


    Hiratsuka snorted and said, "Then, let me see your real power then."


    Shishio only showed a faint smile but didn''t say anything, and as expected, he won.


    "........" Hiratsuka.


    "One piece of your clothes."


    Instead of getting embarrassed, Hiratsuka was quite gloomy, but she took off herb coat, showing her alluring body that was wrapped in a tight white shirt and ck trousers, emphasizing the shape of her trained body.


    Still, his unbridled gaze wasn''t hidden, and somehow it made Hiratsuka blush and nervous. While she might have seen this type of gaze in the past and felt disgusted toward it, she felt different when he was the one who saw her this way.


    Hiratsuka felt excited since she knew that she was attractive and he was crazy about her body.


    *Gulp!*


    Shishio didn''t lower the sound of the gulp of his saliva and said, "How about we continue the game?" His voice was hoarse, as if he were trying to chain down something.


    "Ye-Yeah..." Hiratsuka nodded nervously, but then she suddenly realized something. ''Why should I get nervous?'' She looked at him and wondered whether everything was part of his strategy to make her nervous.


    If it was another woman, they wouldn''t think so, and they would only think that their bodies attracted Shishio.


    However, Hiratsuka was a woman who had been single for almost 30 years. While many people had shown an interest and even loved her, she didn''t have any experience since she had never fallen in love, except for the young man who sat next to her.


    ''But...''


    Hiratsuka suddenly thought if his urge and excitement were real and he would push her here and now, what would she do?


    Would she ept?


    Well, if possible, Hiratsuka wanted to ept since she also sought after his body, but would it be too early?


    Hiratsuka was caught in a dilemma all of a sudden.


    If Shishio knew what Hiratsuka was thinking, he would give her 100 points since all of his actions were acts. He did this to make Hiratsuka lower her guard since he didn''t expect her skill at the fighting game to be so amazing, and it made him wonder how many times she needed to y this game to achieve such a level.


    If Hiratsuka fought Nana, without a doubt, Nana would be massacred by Hiratsuka mercilessly.


    After they talked, they continued to y the game, and Hiratsuka quickly lost continuously. She lost her hair band,b coat, shirt, and ck trousers. Right now, there are only a pair of matching ck bras and panties covering her body.


    However, Shishio also had lost once again, and there was only his boxer left.


    As expected, Hiratsuka''s attire caused force majeure, and as a man, he reacted.


    Shishio was embarrassed and said, "Sorry."


    "...No, it''s okay. I also understand." Hiratsuka was shy as she tried to hide her bountiful breasts and panties by curling up. However, her eyes kept staring at the big tent that was hiding under his boxer.


    "........"


    Somehow there was an awkward silence between them, and they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "...Do you want to continue the game?" Shishio asked.


    "Well..."


    Hiratsuka knew that their game had reached a dangerous state.


    If Shishio lost, he would show his hardened phallus.


    On the other hand, if Hiratsuka lost, she would show her bare chest or the slit hidden under her panties.


    Luckily, Hiratsuka had shaved yesterday, so she was confident her body could attract him.


    "...What do you want to do?" Hiratsuka couldn''t answer and threw this question to Shishio, leaving everything to his decision.


    Shishio didn''t feel surprised by her decision, but he was in silence for a moment and said, "Let''s y one more game."


    "...Okay."


    The two started theirst game, but unlike before, the characters on the screen moved slowly as if they deliberately beat each other slowly, and when the time ended, the result of their battle ended with a draw.


    "......."


    "...It''s a draw."


    "...Yeah."


    "Should we take off our clothes together?"


    "...Um."


    Hiratsuka was shy, but it didn''t mean that she rejected him.


    The two stood up while facing each other. They looked at each other for thest time before they made up their minds to do the thing that they were about to do.


    Hiratsuka took off her bra and quickly covered her nipple with her arm.


    Shishio had his phallus hardened, and it was simply impossible to hide it with his hands, considering how huge it was.


    *Gulp!*


    Hiratsuka stared at Shishio''sher region, and her eyes were glued again.


    "...Shizuka."


    Hiratsuka raised her head and saw him approaching her, and she quickly threw aside all her reason and pushed him to the sofa.


    "......"


    Shishio was speechless, but right now, he let himself be pushed by Hiratsuka.


    The sound instion of her apartment was quite good, and the curtain had closed the windows of her apartment.


    There was nothing that would stop them anymore.


    If one asked what might stop them, it might be their conflicted feeling whether everything was too early.


    However, Shishio underestimated the frustration of a leftover woman, and Hiratsuka just wanted to forget everything, whether it was their status as a teacher and a student, their standings on society, and their morals.


    Right now, they were just a male and a female.


    They had returned to their natural state without anything that covered them.


    They were just in love with each other, and nothing could stop them anymore.


    Shishio suddenly took control and positioned himself on the top.


    Hiratsuka, who was on the bottom, blushed, looking at him timidly, and said softly, "...Be gentle, alright?"


    "......"


    Shishio felt something broken in his mind at that time, but one thing for sure, he started gently before he became a beast.

 Chapter 403: Shishio can’t be saved anymore

    <h4>Chapter 403: Shishio can��t be saved anymore</h4>


    Shishio and Hiratsukay on the bed together.


    Hiratsuka seemed tired, but her expression showed satisfaction, and her skin became even glossier. It might be her first time, but she must admit that it was more enjoyable than she had thought. If her legs didn��t give up, she might ask him to continue.


    While Hiratsuka wanted more, she needed to ask about his situation, ����.Shishio, are you alright?��


    ��I am alright.��


    Shishio was three times stronger than normal people. He also had an ��Enhanced Recovery�� and an ��Enhanced Testicles,�� so even if he did another woman again, he didn��t have trouble.


    However, Shishio must admit that a woman��s situation was quite unfair.


    While men could only do it a few times, women could do it as much as they wanted to as long as they still had their stamina.


    Even without math, there was no way a finite would be able to win against an infinite.


    However, a man had a technique, and even with their finite, they could conquer the infinite.


    Hiratsuka was a woman who trained in martial arts, and her stamina was stronger than a normal woman��s.


    If Shishio had a normal body, he would be tossed around by her physical ability alone.


    ��Luckily����


    ��Say, is it too early?�� Hiratsuka suddenly asked.


    ����Isn��t it a bit toote to ask that question now?�� Shishio was speechless.


    Hiratsuka blushed and hammered his chest lightly. ��Don��t tease me!��


    Shishio grabbed Hiratsuka��s fist and put it on his chest near his heart, and said, ��Not really. I think this kind of thing depends on the mood. If the mood is well, there��s nothing wrong with it, especially when the two of us are in love with each other, right?��


    ��Shishio����


    Hiratsuka hugged him tightly as she kissed his neck, giving him many hickeys on his body.


    ��Don��t give me a hickey in a ce that can��t be hidden. It��ll be hard for me to go to school tomorrow,�� Shishio said helplessly.


    ��But you have given me a hickey on my neck too!�� Hiratsuka felt that it was unfair if Shishio had given her a hickey while she didn��t. Also, while she might not say anything, she just wanted to mark him with his hickey.


    ��You have long hair��.��


    ����You don��t want a hickey?�� Even if Hiratsuka knew that Shishio was right, she acted like a baby, asking him whether he didn��t want a hickey from her. While she might be nearly 30, she acted like someone who had her first love. She was like a high school girl who had just dated someone.


    ��Okay, okay, give me a lot of them. As much as you want.�� Shishio decided to give up and let her do what she wanted since it was her first time, so it was normal for her to act like a baby. He was also her first boyfriend, so he wasn��t surprised by her reaction.


    Still, Shishio must admit that it was quite surprising that no one was able to conquer this beautiful teacher for the past decades.


    ��What are you thinking?�� Hiratsuka asked while putting a hickey on his body.


    ��No, I am just thinking how lucky I am to have you.�� Shishio caressed Hiratsuka��s hair gently, making her snuggle even closer with him.


    ��Me too����


    Hiratsuka smiled, then looked at the thing in hisher region and let out an amazement sigh. ��That thing is so lively.��


    ����.��


    ��I have heard that most of the people can only let out once or twice, but yours���� Hiratsuka didn��t continue since she was embarrassed.


    ��I can do more, though.��


    ����Let��s do itter. I am all wobbly now.�� Hiratsuka sighed and wondered why she didn��t train her body harder, so this way, she could have more time with him.


    ��Also����


    Hiratsuka wondered whether it was possible for her to dry him out, so this guy wouldn��t go to other girls.


    ��What are you thinking now?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No-Nothing!�� Hiratsuka hid inside the nket since she was afraid her expression might betray her.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka speechlessly and knew that this woman had nned something bad, but he decided to ignore it since he knew that it was her first time, so he was quite tolerant toward her.


    It was already midnight, and they were pretty drowsy right now.


    Shishio didn��t feel that sleepy, but he decided to sleep anyway until Hiratsuka suddenly asked, ��Shishio, can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Should we tell Chihiro about our rtionship?��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment.


    Her head hade out from the nket, looking at him straight into his eyes, wondering what kind of decision he was going to make.


    ��You want to tell her?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Er���� Hiratsuka didn��t really want to tell Chihiro since it would be awkward when she thought that she was going to tell Chihiro that she had dated her nephew.


    Without a doubt, it would be so awkward.


    While Chihiro had joked, telling her to date Shishio in the past, Hiratsuka knew that Chihiro wasn��t serious.


    However, the reality is different now.


    The two had decided to date each other, and they even had sex with each other.


    While there was no way for them to announce their rtionship, considering their status as a teacher and a student, Hiratsuka felt it should be okay to tell this to her best friend.


    ��Do you want me to tell her?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, no!�� Hiratsuka quickly stopped Shishio and took a deep breath for a moment. ��I�� I��ll be the one who does it!��


    Shishio looked at her determined expression for a moment and nodded. ��Okay. I��ll leave this to you.��


    ��Thanks.�� Hiratsuka let out a sigh of relief.


    ��By the way, if you��re asked why you date a scumbag like me, what will you answer?�� Shishio asked.


    Hiratsuka was stunned by this question for a moment, then smiled and answered without hesitation, ��He has seduced me!��


    ������..��


    Shishio turned his head toward the ceiling as he let out a sigh inwardly, thinking that he might be stabbed sooner orter.


    ��Say, Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I love you.��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka, who showed a mischievous smile. He also gave her the warmest smile he had ever shown and said, ��I love you too, Shizuka.��


    ��


    The next day, Shishio spent his time in the literature club with Shiina taking a nap on hisp since she was tired, drawing her manga.


    Shishio had just eaten his lunch and thought to open his rewards from Hiratsuka. Still, no matter how many times he did this, he felt quite strange somehow.


    His feelings were mixed with both guilt and expectation.


    However, the ratio of those feelings wasn��t fifty-fifty, and it leaned more toward the feeling of guilt.


    ��Was it wrong for me to think like this?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he knew that he would keep receiving a lot of rewards as long as he had a system. While he knew that it was better for him to just enjoy the rewards without thinking too much, he knew that he couldn��t since it felt like he dated all of those girls for the system��s rewards.


    While he knew that he was a scumbag, Shishio felt that his heart was still pure.


    While no one believed him, it didn��t really matter as long as he believed so.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    Shishio looked at his rewards for a moment and whistled inside his heart. He had enough of thinking too much before, so he could open his rewards right away without hesitation.


    Leaving aside the assets and the Sport Psychology Mastery since they were pretty much obvious, Shishio focussed on the Toxic Immunity and the Judo Mastery.


    Shishio had a Disease Immunity before, but now, he had a Toxic Immunity, and with this, he knew that he wouldn��t die so easily if he was assassinated or something. However, even if one wanted to assassinate him, he felt that it would be hard for them to do so since he had a ��Danger intuition.��


    Shishio was quite happy with this reward and decided to check the next reward.


    ��Judo Mastery, huh?��


    Shishio thought about the Aikido that he had learned from Gouki Shibukawa.


    While there were some simrities, considering how Judo and Aikido used a throw to take down their opponents, they had some differences.


    If Judo used 70% strength and 30% skill to take down their opponents, Aikido used 100% skill to take down their opponents.


    Aikido was several times harder, but it was the reason why it was more interesting.


    However, his Judo Mastery also wasn��t bad either.


    Shishio thought about his fight that would be held next week and couldn��t wait for it since he wanted to try his technique on his opponent sooner orter.


    ��Shishio, you��re going to the Service Clubter, right?�� Nana asked


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I��ll go to your new apartment after I have done with my club.��


    ��Okay. By the way, Mom is in my apartment now, moving my luggage there.��


    ��Is it alright for you not to use a movingpany?��


    Nanaughed and said, ��I don��t need to since I only bring my clothes, books, and many other things. As for the heavy things like furniture, I leave them in my room.��


    ��If you say so.��


    Shishio didn��t feel surprised by Nana��s decision since her room was ready and she just needed to move her clothes and daily necessities, and she was ready to live there.


    ��By the way, you��re going to be the one who cooks, right?�� Nana asked with a smile, feeling excited when she thought she could eat his delicious foods again.


    ��Yes, yes, I��ll cook.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��What do you want to eat?��


    ��Hmm�� what kind of food can you cook?�� Nana asked curiously.


    Everyone also looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what kind of cuisines he could cook.


    ��I can cook many things. Whether it is a normal dish, pastry, bakery, etc., I can do all of them. I can also do French, Chinese, Japanese, Thai, Italian����


    ��Italian?�� Nana, who was dumbfounded, quickly became interested.


    ��What? You want a pizza or something?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Pizza!��


    Everyone became excited.


    ��Okay, I��ll cook a pizzater. Can you buy the ingredients? I��ll cook them once Ie back from the club. I��ll give you a note about what you need to buy.��


    ��Okay, everything will be ready when youe backter!�� Nana gave a salute, then asked, ��Don��t forget to invite Yukino-senpai too.��


    ����.��


    Shishio was in silence for a moment, looking at Nana, who smiled before he nodded. ��Okay.�� Looking at this innocent smile, he knew that he needed to make her up, or else it wouldn��t be weird for her to just dump him, considering how scumbag he was.


    Well, let��s worry about that matterter since there was something that he needed to doter.


    But he had made up his mind to cook the best pizza.

 Chapter 404: How to become a perfect household husband?

    <h4>Chapter 404: How to be a perfect household husband?</h4>


    Friday was one of the days Shishio anticipated the most since he would have a weekend tomorrow, which meant he could freely spend his time with his girlfriends.


    Luckily, Shishio is a student right now since if he is a social animal, without a doubt, he might have to go to thepany even during a weekend, considering how dark the employment is in this country is.


    If there wasn��t any system, Shishio might as well be a bureaucrat and let himself be supported by the taxpayers, enjoying the nine to five work five days a week.


    While the sry wasn��t as high as the executive of thepanies, it had fewer work hours and stable ie since he knew that he didn��t need to worry thepany that he worked for would go bankrupt, considering he would work for the country.


    Anyway, with such a random thought on his mind, Shishio entered the Service Club almostte. As he entered the room, as expected, he was being reprimanded by Yukinoshita.


    ��You��rete!��


    ��Sorry, I am toozy to go to the club.��


    ������.�� Hikigiya.


    Hikigaya stared at Shishio with dead fish eyes speechlessly. If it was a normal Riajuu, they would say that they were busy with their ss or friends, or something like that, but this guy dared to say to Yukinoshita that he waszy to enter, which made him amaze somehow since he didn��t dare to do it.


    Yukinoshita wanted to scold Shishio again, but he suddenly said, ��That should be the case, but when I think that I can��t see you today, I change my mind and go to the club in a hurry, which is I am d since I can see you today, Senpai.��


    ������.�� Hikigaya.


    Yukinoshita quickly looked away, trying to hide her blush, but Shishio could see her ears were red, showing how cute she was.


    However, Shishio didn��t intend to tease her any longer and pulled the seat on the back, putting it near Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita didn��t say anything when Shishio sat next to her and asked, ��So, are you busy with something?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Nana is going to move.��


    ��Nana? Where?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Near your apartment. Remember the apartment that I have told you about before?��


    ��Oh? There?�� Yukinoshita was surprised since they would be living so close from now on.


    ��She��ll have a moving partyter. Do you want toe? I��ll cook.��


    ����Okay.�� Yukinoshita nodded after a moment of hesitation, but when she thought about his food, she decided to agree since she knew how delicious it was. ��What are you going to cook?��


    ��Italian cuisine.��


    ��You can cook Saizeriya food?��


    ������.�� Shishio and Yukinoshita looked at Hikigaya, who interrupted their conversation.


    Being stared at by Shishio and Yukinoshita, Hikigaya knew that he had messed up. However, it couldn��t be helped since Shishio suddenly said he could cook Italian cuisine, which was one of his favorites.


    As for what Saizeriay was, it was a fast-food Italian cuisine in Japan.


    While it was mostly disdained by Riajuu, it was Hikigaya��s favorite ce.


    ��Yeah, it��s something simr, Senpai. By the way, I am d that you joined, or else I��ll forget your existence here,�� Shishio said with a warm smile.


    ����Can you not do something so cruel with that kind of warm smile?�� Hikigaya must admit that Shishio��s words were cruel, but it was better than being ignored.


    ��By the way, don��tpare Shishio��s foods with Saizeriya,�� Yukinoshita suddenly joined.


    ��Huh? Why?�� Hikigaya was confused.


    ��There��s noparison at all.�� Yukinoshita was in a daze for a moment and said, ��His food is so delicious.��


    ������..��


    Hikigaya looked at Yukinoshita in a daze, wondering how food could make the famous ice queen in Suimei have such an alluring expression.


    Shishio was also in a daze, and if he didn��t know how delicious his foods were, he thought he might have had a one-stand night with Yukinoshita before.


    ��Ahem!��


    Yukinoshita awoke and looked at Shishio.


    ��Still, I am surprised that you came, Senpai.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya in surprise and said with a gentle smile, ��It��s alright. It��s normal for a high school boy to want to have a girlfriend.��


    ��That��s not it!�� Hikigaya quickly refuted with blush and said, ��I didn��te here because I want a girlfriend! Don��t look down on me!��


    ��So you want a boyfriend?��


    ��Of course not, dammit!�� Hikigaya felt that his emotion was really high whenever he talked with Shishio. Not that he hated it since this strange banter didn��t make him feel ufortable. It felt like he had a friend or something. Well, he had never had a friend, so he wasn��t sure how it felt. However, it might feel this way, probably.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, ��Senpai, as I have said before, it is normal for a high school boy to want to have a girlfriend. If you don��t want them, you��re either unpopr or gay.��


    ��So, which category is he in?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��It should be unpopr,�� Shishio said without hesitation.


    ��Can you not talk bad about me right in front of my face!?�� Hikigaya really wanted to cry somehow.


    ��Senpai, that��s where you went wrong. If you want to talk bad about someone, you should do it right in front of the guys instead of talking behind their backs. This way, you can react and respond to their bad talk. On the other hand, if we talk bad about you behind your back, you can only pretend nothing has happened with a forced smile as you talk with us, right? If that��s what you want, I don��t mind, though, but are you okay with that? The youth that is full of lies, not something genuine, is that something that you want?�� Shishio asked.


    ����Something genuine���� Hikigaya stared at Shishio in a daze since he felt Shishio could understand him.


    Even though they were different.


    Hikigaya was at the bottom of the hierarchy, but Shishio was the one who controlled the hierarchy.


    However, strangely enough, Hikigaya felt that they were simr to each other.


    ��What? You think we��re simr to each other?�� Shishio asked with a smile.


    ������.�� Hikigaya.


    ��You��re not wrong.��


    ��Eh?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    ��However, at the same time, we��re different. If you see the world permissively, I see them positively. That��s the difference between us, so even if I be a scumbag and even announce it to the school that everyone knows about it, there isn��t much of change on me, right?�� Shishio smiled and said, ��I live well, and I still have my girlfriends. Nothing has changed at all. If there��s, then I don��t need to hide my rtionship again, which makes us morefortable.��


    ��So your intention is to announce it to be a scumbag so you can flirt with any women that you want?�� Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    ��Of course not!�� Shishio quickly looked at Yukinoshita as he held her hands naturally. ��I just don��t want to fool them and prove that I am serious about them when I have decided to confess to them.��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded. ��I understand, but is there a need for you to hold my hands?��


    ��Is that not okay?��


    Yukinoshita lightly hammered his arm before looking away.


    ������.�� Hikigaya looked at the two and wondered whether they had be a couple without one knowing it.


    Still, Hikigaya must admit that he was quite jealous. After all, simr to what Shishio had said before, no high school boys were interested in having a girlfriend. However, with his pessimistic view of life, it would be quite difficult for him to do so since if a girl suddenly confessed to her, he would think that the girl might have lost a bet instead of confessing because of love.


    ��Well, Senpai, have you found something that you want to achieve in this club?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    ��Something to achieve?�� Hikigaya was looking at Shishio in doubt.


    ��If you don��t want a girlfriend, how about we help you to achieve your other goal?��


    ��My other goal?�� Hikigaya doubted and asked, ��So you��re going to help me to be a perfect household husband?��


    ������..�� Yukinoshita.


    ��Well, if you want to be a perfect household husband, you need to master three things?�� Shishio said confidently.


    ��Please say!�� Hikigaya turned all of his attention to Shishio as if he was going to worship him as a teacher.


    ������..�� Yukinoshita.


    ��Do you know the three great desires of humans?��


    Hikigaya frowned and asked, ��You mean hunger, rest, and lust, right?��


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��If you want to be a master of household husband, you need to master those three things.�� He raised three of his fingers and exined. The first desire is hunger, so you need to be a cooking master.��


    ��My cooking skill isn��t that bad. It��s easy for me.�� Hikigaya was confident.


    ��The second is a rest. So you might need to master a massage skill for your wife, who supports your life. Is that okay?��


    ��Oh, leave it to me. I am a pretty talented guy, so I can learn that type of skill easily.��


    ��It��s great that you have such confidence.��


    �������� Yukinoshita let out a tired sigh, but she didn��t say anything since even though their conversation was ridiculous, Shishio��s exnation was logical.


    Still, Hikigaya felt confident since he felt that he could be a perfect household husband after hearing Shishio��s exnation.


    ��Lastly, this is the most important. Lust.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��You need to master the art of sex.��


    ����.Sex.�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded as his face was quite embarrassed, but he was so interested in this type of conversation.


    However, Yukinoshita quickly pped Shishio��s head. ��What the hell are you talking about?!��


    ��Calm down, Senpai.�� Shishio quickly held Yukinoshita and guided her to sit down, so she would calm down. ��I mean, my exnation is logical, alright? You need to master the art of sex, or else you might get NTR��d.��


    ����������


    Hikigaya somehow gulped.


    ��While it is impossible for me to teach you technical knowledge since you��re a virgin��.��


    ��Who-Who said that I am a virgin?!�� Hikigaya was like a cat whose tail was stepped on and red at Shishio.


    ��Er�� you��re one, right?��


    ������.�� Hikigaya.


    ��Anyway, let��s continue.��


    �������� Hikigaya plopped on his seat as he was defeated.


    ��What you need to do is to build muscle.��


    ��Muscle?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��You might think a muscle is useless, but I don��t think so. It��s like a girl who is working hard on their make-up and dress. We, guys, also need to work hard on our muscles.��


    �������� Hikigaya wasn��t sure what to say since his answer was so unexpected that he could only stare at him in a daze.


    ��Hmm, that��s unexpectedly good advice,�� Yukinoshita said in agreement.


    ��Right?��


    Still, while they were about to continue their conversation, the door suddenly knocked on, and they could see someone was about to enter.


    ��Come in,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Excuse me.��


    A beautiful girl with fair skin, light orange hair with a loose side bun on the side, and peach-reddish eyes appeared before them.


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" have="" received="" a="" ��drummer="" mastery��=""></congrattions,>


    ��Hmm?��

 Chapter 405: He isn’t a virgin

    <h4>Chapter 405: He isn��t a virgin</h4>


    A beautiful girl appeared before them.


    However, even though this girl was beautiful, there was still some distance from Yukinoshita.


    If Yukinoshita had nine points, then this girl had eight points.


    However, the girl��s chest was bigger than Yukinoshita��s disappointed chest, so this girl had a plus point.


    Shishio didn��t stare at this girl unbridledly and looked in Yukinoshita��s direction with a smile since he was toozy for an argument.


    Yukinoshita had somehow gotten used to Shishio��s routine, so she only snorted, but she was quite satisfied with his reaction.


    ��I, like, came here ��cause Ms. Hiratsuka told me to.�� The girl looked around curiously, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw Shishio. ��Huh?�� But then, she was even more dumbfounded when she saw Hikigaya. ��Huh? Wh-What��s Hikki doing here?!��


    Her reaction was so exaggerated, which made Shishio wonder whether this girl was Hikigaya��s ex-girlfriend.


    ��Well, that should be impossible.��


    Shishio quickly erased that possibility and thought that they might have an unusual rtionship, which somehow made him curious.


    ��I am a member.�� Hikigaya felt ufortable with this type of girl, so he looked at her with his usual unfriendly eyes. Still, it was his first time for someone to call him Hikki, and he also didn��t know who this girl was.


    ��Shishio, sit near Hikigaya for a bit,�� Yukinoshita said as she pulled the chair from back ss.


    ����Why?��


    ��So you won��ty your ws at this girl.��


    ��I am not doing anything like that.��


    ��Hmm���� Yukinoshita only stared at Shishio.


    Shishio rolled his eyes, and he was toozy to argue, so he took the chair that was pulled by Yukinoshita as he sat next to Hikigaya.


    The girl seemed surprised by the interaction between Shishio and Yukinoshita, so she whispered to Hikigaya. ��Are they dating?��


    Hikigaya was stunned and felt his entire body jolted when a sweet scent and warmth of her breath invaded his entire being. However, he was someone who had been baptized by many things in his life, so he wouldn��t be trapped in this loveedy situation. ����Probably.��


    The girl seemed to want to ask about Shishio��s deeds as a scumbag, but she decided to shut her mouth when Yukinoshita told her to sit next to her.


    The position of their seats had changed.


    Hikigaya was sitting near the wall with Shishio on his left side, then Yukinoshita, who sat next to Shishio naturally.


    ��You��re Yuigahama Yui from ss 2-F, right?�� Yukinoshita asked as he patted the free chair on her side. ��Have a set.��


    Yui nodded with a smile as she sat on the chair. ��Oh. So you, like, know about me.��


    Shishio looked at Yui for a moment, then whispered at Hikigaya. ��Do you know her or something?��


    ��No, I don��t know her.�� Hikigaya shook his head and asked with his dead fish eyes. ��What? Do you have an interest in her or something?�� He knew that this guy was a scumbag, so as long as there was a pretty girl, Shishio might hunt her without hesitation.


    ��What are you thinking about? I am just surprised by her reaction.�� Shishio sighed and said, ��I��d thought that she was your ex-girlfriend or something.��


    ��Wh-What?!�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded when he heard Shishio��s words.


    ��However, when I think about your condition, I think it is impossible.��


    ����Thest part is unnecessary, right?�� Hikigaya gritted his teeth and looked at Shishio as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    ��What are you talking about in the murmur there?�� Yukinoshita asked with a frown.


    ��We were talking about how Hikigaya-senpai had decided to give up to be a household husband and be a civil servant,�� Shishio said.


    Yukinoshita was confused and asked, ��Why have you decided to be a civil servant?��


    Hikigaya also looked at Shishio in confusion since he didn��t have a n to be a civil servant after all.


    ��He might have given up on letting his wife support him, so he let the taxpayers support him,�� Shishio said.


    ����That��s a great idea!�� Hikigaya was surprised since he had never thought about such a possibility before.


    ��Right? Instead of having an impossible dream to be a household husband, why don��t you aim to be a civil servant? It��s easier, considering how smart you are.��


    ��That��s true.�� Hikigaya suddenly thought that he needed to change his dream somehow. ��Wait! Wait! You mean, it is impossible for me to have a wife or something?��


    ����..�� Shishio didn��t say anything and only smiled.


    Watching how Shishio and Hikigaya talked about how to be a civil servant and let the taxpayers support their lives until death before they started to bicker to each other, Yukinoshita could only let out a sigh.


    However, Yui somehowughed and said, ��This club seems kind of fun!��


    ����Huh?�� 3x


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya looked at Yui at the same time.


    ��By the way, Hikki, you��re, like, totally running your mouth.��


    ��Huh?�� Hikigaya was confused.


    ��Uh, you know, like���� Yui became slightly panicked before saying, ��You totes act differently in ss. And it��s, like, disgusting how much of a snob you��re.�� She yed with her hair lightly, showing how nervous she was.


    Hikigaya gritted his teeth before he snorted as he looked away. ��Fuck you, slut.��


    ��What?��


    Yui stood up in disbelief. ��Who��re you callin�� a slut?! I��m still a vir���� She suddenly realized she was about to speak and her face turned burning red. ��Wa-Wait, forget that!��


    Yukinoshita was calm as ever and said, ��It��s not a big deal at this age, is it? It��s okay to be a vir���� Before she finished her words, Yui quickly stopped her. ��Uwaaa! Wh-What are you talking about?! But this is my second year, you know? It��s totally embarrassing! Shouldn��t my girl power be super hardcore?��


    ��What worthless values.�� Yukinoshita let out a sigh.


    ��Still, a girl��s power? Seriously? Reeks of a slut.�� Hikigaya still felt hurt being called disgusting.


    ��You did it again! I can��t believe you can run around calling people sluts! You��re a total creep, Hikki!��


    ��What��s calling you a slut that��s got to do with me being a creep? Also, stop calling me Hikki, you slut.��


    ��Damn, you��re annoying! Disgusting!�� Yui couldn��t handle it anymore and insulted Hikigaya with her limited vocabry.


    Shishio, who had been silent, nodded and said, ��You two have a good rtionship.��


    ��Are your eyes blind?!�� 2x


    Neither Yui nor Hikigaya felt their rtionship was close. Instead, they are a deadly enemy right now!


    ��Continuing our conversation before, what do you think, Shishio-kun?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��What?�� Shishio was confused.


    ��It��s about being a virgin at our age. What do you think?�� Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    ����Why did you ask me that question?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Is it not okay for you to answer this question?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and sighed. ��Alright, I don��t mind answering your question, but my answer might be unexpected for you.��


    ��Oh?�� 3x


    Whether Yukinoshita, Hikigaya, or Yui also looked at Shishio at the same time since they wanted to know how the famous scumbag of the Suimei Academy would answer this question.


    ��I think it is wonderful if one wants to preserve one��s virginity,�� Shishio said without hesitation.


    ��Eh?�� 3x


    They were surprised by Shishio��s answer.


    ��What? Do you think that being a virgin is uncool or something? No. Instead, I think being a virgin is something amazing. You preserve your purity for the person that you love instead of following everyone, so no one will think that you��re weird or different.�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��There��s no need to be in a hurry. When you fall in love and find the right person for you, it isn��t toote for you to lose your virginity, so right now, if you don��t have someone like that, it is better not to think too much. Once you lose it, you won��t be able to retake it. You only have one membrane inside you, so keep it for the person that you love the most.��


    Shishio had to sigh when he thought of how the majority of people in this country wanted to be the same as everyone else.


    They didn��t want to be weird and different, so they did what everyone had done.


    It was simr to Rui, who just wanted to taste sex so she wouldn��t be left out by everyone, but Shishio wasn��t going to say much about her decision since everyone had their own choices in their life.


    There was nothing wrong or right with each of the decisions, and there was only a decision that you regret or not in life.


    Somehow Shishio realized that he hadn��t talked with Rui, which made him sigh somehow.


    ��Yuigama-senpai, you must be the type of person who feels relief that you��re the same as everyone else, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Ah, um���� Yui nodded since that��s how she was. She was afraid to be different, and she felt relieved that she was the same as everyone else, which was why she was insecure when she talked about her virginity, considering how the majority of girls in high school had lost their virginity.


    ��There��s no need to get embarrassed, but at the same time, it is understandable that you find us quite ipatible.�� Shishio pointed his finger at Hikigaya and held Yukinoshita��s hand. ��You see, the three of us are a different type of person from you. We won��t follow the ��everyone,�� we resist ��everyone,�� and that��s why we��re genuine. That��s who we are, and we won��t force you to like us either since we won��t change to amodate you, so you will like us. ��


    Hikigaya stared at Shishio in a daze.


    Yukinoshita also did something simr and held his hand tighter.


    ��That��s also why the two of them are loners, though,�� Shishio said.


    ��Oi!�� 2x


    ��Well, Yukino-senpai aside since she has many friends now. Hikigaya are the only loners here.��


    ��Oi!�� Hikigaya felt stupid for being moved by Shishio somehow. However, he must admit that he didn��t hate this part of him.


    Yukinoshita didn��t say anything since she knew that the reason why there were many friends around her was because of this scumbag who was sitting next to her. If he wasn��t here, she might still spend her time alone in this room without anyone. While she was d to meet him, her feelings were also mixed since she knew he was the worst type of guy out there, but she didn��t deny that he was charming.


    ��Wow���� Yui was amazed, and her eyes were glittering like stars. ��Amazing����


    ��Okay, okay, don��t praise me. I��ll get ahead of myselfter.�� Shishio quickly stopped Yui since he didn��t want her to fall for him.


    ��Yeah, be careful, or you��ll be eaten by him,�� Yukinoshita said while looking at Yui.


    ��E-Eaten?!��


    ��Well, Oga, can I ask you a question?�� Hikigaya suddenly asked.


    ��What��s wrong, Senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��So�� after you have said all of that, are you a virgin or not?�� Hikigaya asked curiously while looking at Shishio.


    ����..��


    Suddenly the room drowned in silence, and all of them looked at Shishio.


    Shishio only gave a gentle smile and asked, ��Yuigama-senpai, what��s your request? Can we hear it now?��


    ��He��s not a virgin.�� 3x


    Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya thought at the same time.

 Chapter 406: Cookies

    <h4>Chapter 406: Cookies</h4>


    ��Cookie? Eh?��


    Shishio helped to tie Yukinoshita��s apron before patting her back gently. ��It��s done.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Wearing an apron, Yukinoshita tied her hair with her red bows into azy ponytail that she draped over her chest.


    Shishio was fascinated by Yukinoshita��s appearance for a moment and said, ��Somehow, I want to go to the ward office now.��


    ��Huh? Why should you go there?�� Yukinoshita asked with some confusion.


    ��Well, maybe, I want to change your family name to Oga there.��


    Yukinoshita snorted with some blushes and said, ��Who will change my surname?! Stop saying something stupid! Are you going to help or not?�� She knew how amazing his cooking ability was, so she wondered whether he was also going to help.


    ��I am going to watch you first. You can bake a simple cookie, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true. Leave this to me.��


    ����..��


    Yui and Hikigaya, who watched their interaction, wondered whether they weren��t dating.


    ��Alright, Yuigama,e here. I��ll help you with the apron,�� Yukinoshita said as she helped Yui to wear her apron.


    ��Th-Thanks, Yukinoshita-san.�� Yui smiled happily.


    ��So you want to make cookies? That��s all?�� Shishio, who sat next to Hikigaya, asked naturally.


    ��Yeah.�� Yukinoshita nodded as she prepared the ingredients for the cookies. ��She wants someone to eat her handmade cookies, apparently.��


    Yui looked away, feeling embarrassed.


    ��Since she doesn��t have much confidence in her skills, she��d like us to give her a hand. That is her request.��


    Hikigiya let out a troubled sigh. ��Why don��t you just ask your friends?��


    ��Well, that��s���� Yui showed a troubled expression as she fidgeted her fingers. ��Y��know, I don��t want people to find out. ��Sides, my friends are, like, not down with serious business.��


    ��Oh, really?�� Hikigaya looked at Shishio, wondering whether he wasn��t going to say anything since whenever this guy opened his mouth, he must have something beautiful to say.


    ��What?�� Shishio noticed Hikigaya��s gaze.


    ��You won��t say anything?�� Hikigaya asked.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��It��s not my ce to talk.��


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment, then Yukinoshita, feeling that this guy was really a casanova, which made him wonder whether he could ask him to be taught. ��Is that so?��


    ��Yeah. I heard back from Ms. Hiratsuka. You guys grant students�� wishes, right?�� Yui asked.


    ��Wrong.�� Yukinoshita, who had been observing the ingredients for the cookie, said, ��The Service Club will only help. We do not bring water to the horse, but instead, the horse to water.��


    ��That sounds cool���� Yui was amazed, even though she didn��t really understand.


    ��Yukino-senpai, we��re only the tasters, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yeah, just wait for the cookie to be ready, and you can tell us your opinion,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Okay.�� 2x


    Shishio and Hikigaya didn��t have anyints since their jobs were easy enough.


    ��By the way, Yui-senpai, can I ask something?��


    ��Yes?�� Yui looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��You said you have someone that you want to give a cookie to, right? So what kind of purpose are you going to give this cookie to this person for?��


    ��Purpose?�� Yui was confused.


    ��Well, the mostmon thing is confession. Are you going to confess to this person?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya also looked at Yui at the same time.


    Yui blushed and furiously shook her head. ��No, no, it isn��t like that!��


    ��Then?��


    ��It��s�� It��s����


    ��If you don��t want to talk, you don��t have to force yourself.��


    ��No, no, it��s okay���� Yui kept fidgeting her fingers, and she gave a forced smile. ��I�� I just want to thank this person.��


    ��Thanks, huh?�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Then you should give this person the best cookie, so that person will understand how grateful you are.��


    ��Ye-Yes!�� Yui clenched her fists and raised them high to the sky. ��I-I��ll do my best!��


    Yukinoshita showed a rare smile and said, ��Then, if you��re ready, I��ll guide you now.��


    ��Yes, please guide me, Yukinoshita-san!�� Yui nodded furiously.


    Shishio looked at the two girls and whispered to Hikigaya. ��Watching beautiful girls, working hard toward the goal, isn��t it beautiful?��


    ����Yeah.�� Hikigaya had to agree this time since he also thought this scene was wonderful.


    However��


    ������..��


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya were in silence, watching the aftermath of the battle. No, it should be the finished cookies.


    Unlike the brown, sweet-smelling, and nice shape of cookies, Yui��s cookies couldn��t be called a cookie.


    Instead, it would be fitting to call it coal because of how ck it was.


    ��How can you even make that many mistakes at once?�� Yukinoshita let out a long sigh.


    Shishio took one of the cookies and knocked it on the table, creating a loud sound like a rock that was knocked against a hard object.


    ����Is this a new type of biohazard weapon?��


    ��How cruel!!��


    Shishio let out a long sigh and ignored Yui, and said, ��I can��t believe that we, as humans, have developed so much.��


    ��Yeah, it��s really amazing���� Hikigaya had to nod at his words. ��It might even be poisonous.��


    ��What��re you calling poisonous!?�� Yui couldn��t ept it and took one of the cookies to observe it. She stared at it for a moment before her confidence started to falter. ��Okay, you might be right.��


    ��Any chance of her dropping dead?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio helplessly.


    Shishio could only rub her shoulders gently and said, ��Work hard. I��ll support you.��


    Yukinoshita let out a helpless sigh. ��It��s easy for you to say that.�� However, she didn��t intend to give up since she would do her best to help someone as long as it was possible for her. ��Anyway, let��s think about how we can do this better.��


    ��With Yuigahama never stepping foot in the kitchen again,�� Hikigaya said without hesitation.


    ��Is that how you solve things?!�� Yui retorted before she let out a depressed sigh as she lowered her head. ��Maybe cooking just isn��t me. Y��know, ��talent�� or whatever? I, like, don��t get it.��


    ��The only way we can solve things is through hard work. Yuigahama. You just said you didn��t have any talent, didn��t you?��


    ��Huh? Yeah.��


    ��Fix that mentality of yours. Those who don��t even try don��t have the right to envy those with talent. Those who fail to do so because they can��t imagine the kind of effort put in by those who seed.��


    ��Bu-But you know, everybody says they don��t want to cook these days. I��m just not cut out for this stuff.��


    Yukinoshita stopped what she was doing and looked at Yui with an ufortable gaze. ��Could you please stop trying desperately to fit in? I don��t like it at all. Doesn��t it embarrass you to me others for your own stupidness and clumsiness?��


    Hikigaya was speechless and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just looked at Yui, wondering what she was going to say.


    ��So���� Yui held the hem of her skirt tightly as she said, ��So cool.��


    ��What?��


    ��You don��t sugarcoat things at all. That��s, like, so totally cool.��


    Yukinoshita was speechless and even backed down for a moment. ��Did you even listen to what I have said? I believe I was quite harsh.��


    ��You did say some pretty horrible things. It felt to me like they came from the heart. I can tell because I have always been trying to fit in with people.�� Yui bowed her head and apologized. ��I��m sorry. I��ll do my best this time!��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio helplessly.


    ��Just help her for now,�� Shishio said.


    Yukinoshita let out a sigh and said, ��If it isn��t good, I��ll ask for your help.��


    ��Okay.��


    Yukinoshita then looked at Yui and said, ��I��ll show you how it��s done, so try following along.��


    ��Yeah!�� Yui nodded excitedly like a dog.


    After a while, the cookie was ready, but while the result was better than before, it wasn��t something that could be given to someone, considering how horrible it seemed.


    ��They��re totally different.�� Yui sighed when shepared her cookies with Yukinoshita��s.


    Yukinoshita onlyy on the table weakly, seemingly giving up since Yui��s cookies were horrible no matter what she did. ��I wonder what I should do to make her bake a delicious cookie.��


    Shishio and Hikigaya ate Yui��s cookies. While it wasn��t bad, it wasn��t something good either.


    ��Hey, why are you two trying to make a delicious cookie?�� Hikigaya suddenly asked.


    ��What?�� 2x


    Hikigaya smiled and said, ��Come back in ten minutes. I��ll show you what real homemade cookies are like.��


    ��Me too?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Stay here, then,�� Hikigaya said.


    ��Okay.��


    Yuikinoshita and Yui were in doubt, but since Shishio was there, they somehow reluctantly believed Hikigaya.


    While Hikigaya couldn��t read their minds, he knew they were thinking something rude.


    The girls waited for a while before they entered again as they tasted the cookies made by Hikigaya. They ate them reluctantly before they frowned.


    ��Is this the real ��homemade�� cookies?��


    ��It��s not that good!��


    Hikigaya sighed and said, ��I see�� Sorry, I��ll throw them away.��


    ��Wa-Wait!�� Yui quickly stopped Hikigaya and said, ��You don��t have to throw them away.�� She ate the rest of the cookie in her hand and said with a forceful smile. ��It��s not that bad.��


    ��These are the cookies you baked, though.��


    ��Eh?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��What do you mean?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Hikigaya seemed to be proud and said, ��It��s a story thates from a friend of mine.��


    ��Senpai, do you have a friend?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Shut up!�� Hikigaya was embarrassed, but he quickly told the story of his painful past. No, it was a story of his friend��s friend. He told them that there was a girl who often talked to him and he thought that this girl had fallen for him, so without hesitation, he asked whether she liked him, but��


    ��What the hell? That��s sick. Please don��t ever say that again.��


    �������� Yui, Shishio, and Yukinoshita.


    ��Senpai, please don��t tell us about your trauma here.�� Shishio let out a sigh.


    ��Shu-Shut up! You a scumbag who is dating several girls at the same time won��t understand my feelings?!�� Hikigaya shouted with all of his emotion. After he shouted those words, he felt relieved somehow, and he was also d that Shishio didn��t seem to show any reactions and only smiled at him, which somehow made him even more annoyed!


    ��So, in the end, what do you want to say?�� Yukinoshita asked with a sigh.


    ��Well, what I want to say is that men are simple creatures. They get all hot and bothered when all a girl does is talk to them. Just getting handmade cookies will send them flying up to cloud nine. It doesn��t really matter if they taste terrible.��


    ��Terrible?�� Yui seemed unable to ept the cruel fact and retorted. ��Shut up!��


    ��Anyway, as long as they know you did your best, they��ll be moved.��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and asked, ��Shishio-kun, what do you think?��


    ��Well, I won��t deny what Hikigaya-senpai has said since it is definitely something happy to have a clumsy girl who doesn��t have an experience at baking does her best to present our cookies with all of her feelings.��


    ��Is-Is that so?�� Yui somehow gained some confidence in Shishio��s words.


    ��However, the problem is, are you okay with that?�� Shishio asked.


    ����What do you mean?�� Yui was confused.


    ��While it might seem cold, we, people, often see the result instead of the process. The person you want to give cookies to might or might not understand how hard you��re baking these cookies. While I won��t deny, they��ll be happy as long as you give them truthfully, is your feeling, gratitude, or other types of emotions are alright with this? Are you alright with these results? If you��re okay with it, I won��t say much. However���� Shishio looked at Yui and said, ��If you want to work a little harder, then we��ll help you.��


    Hikigaya wasn��t wrong since any guys would be happy as long as they received something from a pretty girl like Yui, especially when they knew how hard she had worked hard to bake cookies that she had never tried before.


    However, Shishio��s advice was more emphasized on Yui��s feelings.


    Was she okay with this?


    Was she feeling okay with this half-baked result when she could have made something even better?


    In other words, did she want to work harder so she could convey the feelings that she had toward this person?


    Or just stop since she was told so?


    Hikigaya was in silence since he realized that he only emphasized the guy��s feelings, not toward Yui��s feelings, what kind of feelings she held for the person she wanted to give her cookies for.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio, and somehow he understood why this guy could have a harem.


    Yui looked at her cookies for a moment and said, ��I-I want to work a little harder, so please help me!�� Then, she bowed her head, showing how sincere she was.


    Shishio looked at Yui, then looked at Yukinoshita.


    ��Help her, Shishio-kun,�� Yukinoshita said without hesitation.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��How about we make something fancy?��


    ��Something fancy?�� 3x


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Let��s make a tiramisu.��


    Somehow this had gotten so big.

 Chapter 407: Like Sasuke Uchiha

    <h4>Chapter 407: Like Sasuke Uchiha</h4>


    ��It-It��s done���� Yui was dumbfounded, looking at the white and chocteyered tiramisu in front of her. While she was struggling to make the right cookie and even created charcoal in the process, she could make a perfectly baked tiramisu, which was a fancy dessert that she had never thought to make.


    Somehow Yui felt that she was a cool woman, and she didn��t care about what the other people view of her after she saw the result of her hard work.


    ��It��s amazing���� Yukinoshita was also amazed since she knew how clumsy Yui was, but under Shishio��s tutge, Yui could grow from a cute caterpir into a beautiful butterfly.


    *Gulp!*


    Hikigaya was just hungry since the tiramisu seemed to be delicious.


    ��I have also made one. Should we taste it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� 3x


    The three of them answered at the same time, without hesitation since they had been eager to taste the tiramisu that was baked by Shishio.


    Unlike Yui��s tiramisu, Shishio��s tiramisu was more perfect and created to the detailed golden ratio. The white and chocte colors were so beautiful, and even though it was made with the normal ingredients on the school, it was like it was made from expensive ingredients.


    Shishio sliced a few pieces of the tiramisu and ced them on small tes, giving them to the three.


    ��Should we eat now?��


    They nodded and pped their hands gently. ��Let��s eat.�� They used a small fork to take a bite-size of the tiramisu before eating it.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    They felt like their bodies were so excited at that moment.


    The deep vor of the coffee, the mild taste of the cheese, the sweet yet gentle taste, and the hint of vani.


    Everything was so perfect and wless.


    It felt like they were in the middle of the festival, dancing along with everyone happy.


    ��Delicious!�� 3x


    Yukinoshita was once again amazed by Shishio��s cooking skill and thought marrying him wasn��t bad at all. When she suddenly realized what she had thought, her face turned crimson as she shook her head furiously. ��No, no.�� She recalled their conversation in Tateyama before and felt gloomy all of a sudden.


    Shishio didn��t wish for change, and he just wanted their rtionship to be like before.


    Nothing has changed.


    It was like before.


    Yukinoshita also wished for it. She wished for it, yet something made her change, and sadly she couldn��t stop it.


    On the other hand, Yui and Hikigaya realized how this guy could have a harem.


    Somehow Hikigaya wanted to be born as a woman, so he could be taken care of by Shishio. He could even give up his dream to be a household husband and support him if he could eat the foods prepared by Shishio.


    However, Hikigaya quickly gave up since it was impossible, considering their gender, and he was also normal.


    Still, Yui looked at Shishio and asked, ��By the way, Oga-kun, why did we make a tiramisu?��


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya also looked at Shishio, wondering why he made a tiramisu when there were many desserts out there in this world.


    ��Do you know the meaning of tiramisu?��


    Yui obviously shook her head.


    ��Tiramisu means ��cheer you up,�� so hopefully, with this desert, you can make the one that you want to give this tiramisu feel happy.��


    Hikigaya once again realized why this guy had a harem.


    ��So, what��s the real reason?�� Yukinoshita suddenly asked since she knew this guy often made various excuses and a master of sophistry.


    ��Well, my girlfriend is moving to a new apartment, and she requests an Italian dish, so I��d thought to make a tiramisu.��


    �������� Hikigaya and Yui.


    ��So sorry, I can share much of the tiramisu with you since I don��t make much,�� Shishio said while looking at Hikigaya and Yui since his intention to make one was for everyer at Nana��s moving party.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry, Oga-kun,�� Yui said with a gentle smile.


    ��Yes, you don��t need to worry.�� Hikigaya somehow felt that he had found a teacher to achieve his dream of bing a household husband.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Should we pack up now? Andstly, Yuigahama-senpai, are you satisfied with the result?��


    ��Ye-Yes! I am very satisfied!�� If Yui wasn��t satisfied with this, she could only be a professional patissier.


    ��So we��re done, right?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��Yes.��


    ��I will go back then.�� It was quitete, so Hikigaya wanted to go back.


    ��Okay.��


    They didn��t stop Hikigaya since Yui��s task had beenpleted.


    Still, when Hikigaya left, Shishio suddenly asked, ��Yuigama-senpai, are you okay with this?��


    ��Huh?�� Yui was confused.


    ��Are you satisfied with this?��


    ��Wh-What do you mean, Oga-kun?��


    ��I mean, don��t you want us to help you to give your tiramisu to the person that you��re grateful to?�� Shishio asked, which caused Yukinoshita also to look in Yui��s direction.


    Yui opened her eyes wide when she heard his words.


    ��It��s Hikigaya-senpai, right?��


    ��Wh-What?! Ho-How did you know?!�� Yui was in shock.


    ��I am not sure, but it is just my intuition.�� Shishio knew that Yui had been looking at Hikigaya from time to time, and when she came for the first time, he saw her focussed on Hikigaya instead of him. Usually, it was something unthinkable since most girls would draw toward him.


    However, Yui was different, which meant she felt something toward Hikigaya, but what kind of feeling she had, Shishio wasn��t sure.


    ��So, do you want us to help you?�� Shishio asked.


    Yui, who was caught red-handed, felt helpless, but at the same time, she felt that she was saved since this guilt had riddled her for the past year. However, someone reached out to her and told her that he could help her.


    ��Yes, please.��


    Yui cried and asked for this help without hesitation.


    ��Calm down. You don��t need to cry. He shouldn��t be going home yet. You should be able to reach him now.�� Shishio took a handkerchief and gave it to Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita looked at the handkerchief on her hand, looked at Shishio for a moment, then walked toward Yui. ��Come on. Wipe those tears and snot first.��


    ����.��


    Yui was speechless, but she cleaned up herself from tears and snot.


    On the other hand, Shishio called Hikigaya back without hesitation.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hikigaya��s dry voice was heard.


    ��Senpai, you��re not home yet, right?��


    ��Yeah, what��s wrong?��


    ��Can youe to the Service Club again?��


    ��Well���� Hikigaya hesitated for a moment, but Shishio said, ��It��s not like you have something to do anyway. What are you hesitating for?��


    ��Can you not be so blunt?!�� Hikigaya let out a tired sigh and said, ��Wait a moment, I��ll go there.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio ended the call, then looked at Yui, then said, ��Somehow it feels like we��re helping you on a confession.��


    Yui blushed, hearing Shishio��s words. ��It-It��s not a confession! Bu-But it isn��t much different, though���� She was going to confess to Hikigaya, but not that type of confession. She then looked at them and asked, ��Don��t you want to ask what has happened?��


    ��You want to tell us?�� Shishio asked.


    Yui hesitated for a moment before she shook her head.


    ��Then you don��t need to. We��re just helping you, not forcing you to tell us everything.��


    ��Thanks.�� Yui showed a sweet smile then moved closer to Yukinoshita as she whispered. ��I��ll support you, Yukinon.��


    Yukinoshita was stunned, her face reddened, scolding Yui without hesitation. ��If you have time to joke around, you should be ready to do this without our help, and don��t call me, Yukinon.��


    ��No, no! I am not ready yet! Please help me, Yukinon!�� Yui cried as she hugged Yukinoshita sticky.


    Yukinoshita only sighed as she tried to push Yui away.


    Shishio only smiled and said, ��Come on. He should being anytime now.��


    ��Ye-Yes.�� Yui became nervous, but when she felt two hands on her shoulders, she looked at the two of them with a smile as they walked out of the room to meet Hikigaya.


    Hikigaya had been waiting for them at the Service Club, so when he saw the three of them, he felt confused and asked, ��What��s wrong? Why did you call me so suddenly?��


    ��Well, there��s someone who wants to talk with you. We��ll wait outside. You should talk there alone.��


    Shishio and Yukinoshita walked out of the room, leaving Hikigaya and Yui alone inside the room.


    Hikigaya suddenly felt his heart thumped, wondering whether he would receive a confession, but his heart that had been trained with countless rejections, quickly erased that possibility since he knew that Yui didn��te to him with that intention.


    Yui had an awkward smile on her face and said, ��Hi-Hikki, I-I want to apologize for��.��


    While Hikigaya and Yui were talking to each other, Shishio and Yukinoshita were standing next to each other with their backs leaning on the wall.


    ��Since when did you notice?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Probably when she entered the clubroom,�� Shishio answered truthfully.


    ��How?�� Yukinoshita was dumbfounded.


    ��It might sound narcissistic, but Yuigahama-senpai kept ncing at Hikigaya-senpai even though I was there.��


    ��Yeah, that sounded so narcissistic.��


    ��You don��t need to remind me that, okay?�� Shishio let out a sigh, but then he noticed Yukinoshita��s expression was quite wrong. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I�� I didn��t notice anything���� Yukinoshita lowered her head, feeling slightly depressed when she couldn��t be of much help in this situation, but then suddenly she felt her head was patted. She looked at him subconsciously since the feeling of this patting was so soothing andfortable.


    ��It��s not your fault. Everyone has their own roles in life. You have your own specialty and weakness. Even Goddess Yukinoshita isn��t perfect, which is why, let this worshipper of yours support you, alright?�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ������


    Yukinoshita stared at his smile, and somehow something started to change inside. She wasn��t sure what it was, but for now, she decided to bury it inside her heart, locking it with several locks, so it wouldn��t be shown since this wasn��t his wish.


    Yukinoshita then snorted and swept his hand away. ��Shishio-kun, are you getting so cockytely? I am older than you, you know?��


    ��Is this a famous school bullying?!��


    While the two were talking and joking with each other, Yui and Hikigaya walked out of the room.


    Yui seemed relieved, but Hikigaya showed his usual aloof and tsundere expression on his face while bringing a bag of tiramisu that was baked by Yui.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment and knew that everything was this guy��s n, and it made him wonder why he was born as a male for a moment. ��Okay, I��ll go back now. See youter.�� He left like Sasuke Uchiha, showing a cool and aloof atmosphere around him, but strangely enough, he was cool enough to pull it off.


    ��As I have said before, a tsundere guy is disgusting,�� Shishio said.


    ��Can you shut up for a moment?!�� Hikigaya was mad.


    With those words, somehow, they felt their rtionship became closer.

 Chapter 408: Three combos

    <h4>Chapter 408: Threebos</h4>


    The matter of Hikigaya and Yui was solved, Shishio and Yukinoshita went to the apartment where Nana was moving.


    ��Isn��t this where your apartment is?�� Yukinoshita asked since the location of Nana��s apartment was the ce where Shishio was living.


    ��Mai lives there too,�� Shishio said.


    ����..�� Yukinoshita.


    ��Anyway, you don��t need to think too much and enjoy the food, alright?�� Shishio was also helpless by this situation, and it was better not to think too much.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and sighed since it was better not to have such an expectation, considering how bad this guy was.


    ��Still, I won��t cause you trouble again?�� Shishio asked.


    ��What kind of trouble?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Like your big sistering disturbing you or something again?�� Shishio knew that his rtionship with Yukinoshita should be known by her family, and he was afraid, considering the status of her family, they might be engaged so suddenly or something.


    Frankly, Shishio wouldn��t be surprised if that happened since their family position was quite simr to each other.


    If they married each other, without a doubt, her father��s career in politics would be easier, and his family��s influence would even strengthen in Tokyo and also spread toward the Chiba area.


    However, Shishio decided to throw that matter aside now since there was something that he had to do tonight.


    The two walked toward Nana��s room and knocked on the door. They didn��t wait too long, and the door was opened.


    ��Shishio!��


    Nana jumped into him and kissed his lips without hesitation.


    ����.�� Yukinoshita.


    Shishio was silent, but Nana quickly realized, and her tanned skin turned slightly redder. ��Sorry, Senpai, I-I just miss him somehow.��


    ��It��s alright.�� Yukinoshita shook her head gently and said, ��Congrattions on your move. If he didn��t tell me, I wouldn��t know you were going to move so near to my apartment. Right, here��s fried chicken. I bought it before I came.��


    ��Thanks!�� Nana happily received the package of the fried chicken and said, ��Come in! Come in!�� But then she realized something and asked, ��Eh? Your apartment is close, Senpai?��


    ��Yeah, it��s over there. I��ll show youter,�� Yukinoshita said calmly.


    ����..�� Nana looked at Shishio in silence.


    ������ Shishio was speechless, then raised the tiramisu that he had baked. ��Here, I baked a tiramisu earlier. Everyone should be inside, right? Come on. Let��s eat! I��m sure you��re all starving.��


    ��Yes, we have bought all the ingredients. Come in! Come in! Hurry up and cook!�� Nana decided to talk about this matterter since she was quite hungry right now.


    As the three entered, they saw many girls were there.


    All Shishio��s harems were all there, even Roberta.


    Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko were also there too, doing their own things.


    However, when they saw Shishio, they became excited since they had been waiting for him.


    ��Eat this fried chicken first and the tiramisu. I��ll make you something fast soon.�� Shishio didn��t waste his time and entered the kitchen to show his ability.


    ��I��ll help.�� 3x


    Saki, Miu, and Nanami said at the same time, which caused the three of them to look at each other.


    ��Okay, okay,e here.��


    Shishio didn��t stop them and started to cook the Italian cuisine they had been waiting for.


    While waiting, Shiina ate the tiramisu that was baked by Shishio with a happy smile.


    ��Mashiro, your mouth is all messy, you know?�� Mai sighed as she wiped Shiina��s mouth.


    ��Thanks, Mai.�� Shiina nodded with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Mia and Shiina for a moment and thought that their rtionship had be closer than ever. ��Is it only me, or has your rtionship be closer?��


    ��What? You��re jealous?�� Mai asked with a smile.


    ��I am very close with Mai,�� Shiina said as she hugged Mai.


    ��Mashiro���� Mai looked at Shiina with a smile.


    Shishio looked at the two while wondering whether it should be possible for him to do a threesome with the twoter. However, there was something that he needed to ask first. ��Nana, where are your parents?��


    ��They��ve been here before, but they havee back quickly because they don��t want to bother us,�� Nana said with a smile.


    Us.


    This single word caused Shishio to turn quiet since he wondered whether it was really alright, considering how he had taken the virginity of two females continuously.


    Without a doubt, his chance to be together with Nana tonight was greater than ever, and Shishio also could feel Nana��s intention from her gaze alone.


    ��Well, whatever happens, it will happen.��


    Shishio wasn��t the type who would force the girl to go to bed, but if he was offered, why should he reject?


    Before long, the pizza,sagna, and spaghetti were ready, and everyone ate together at the same tables.


    Including the tiramisu that Shishio baked and the fried chicken that Yukinoshita bought, there were many foods, but there were many of them, so it was easy to clean all of those foods.


    ��By the way Nana, Ayaka-nee didn��te before?�� Shishio asked since he felt weird that Ayaka didn��te when Nana decided to move.


    ��She was here before, but she came back since she had to take care of the dorm,�� Nana said.


    Shishio thought for a moment and understood since Ayaka��s job as a caretaker made her need to take care of the dinner and many other things for the people who were living in the dorm, she couldn��t stay at night for Nana.


    ��What? You miss her?�� Nana asked in a whisper.


    ��I miss you more,�� Shishio whispered.


    Nana looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded in satisfaction. ��You pass.��


    ������ Shishio only rolled his eyes and didn��t say much.


    After they ate dinner, they rested for a moment,zying around, before Maiko suddenly said, ��Say, Nana.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Can we stay here for tonight?�� Maiko asked.


    ����..�� Nana was in silence for a moment before she nced at Shishio.


    ��What the hell are you saying?!�� Mea couldn��t help but reprimand Maiko directly and pull her cheek forcefully.


    ��Wh-What?�� Maiko was confused.


    Mea couldn��t help but p her forehead, thinking this girl was sometimes quite clueless.


    ��It��s okay, isn��t it?�� Shishio said as he patted Nana��s hand gently.


    Nana looked at Shishio in doubt for a moment, but she knew that this guy must have had some ns, so she didn��t say anything and agreed to let them stay.


    Still, Shishio was speechless since it seemed they had nned to stay from the beginning, considering how they even brought their own clothes when they decided to y.


    When they decided to take a bath, Shishio walked out of the room and stayed on the veranda alone, drinking a warm tea while watching the scenery of the town.


    While watching the scenery, Shishio suddenly thought about Kiriya��s words that gave everyone a chance to write something. He might not have had an interest before, but it was a different matter when he thought of the benefit that would be brought by bing a writer.


    Shishio thought for a moment and suddenly thought of one book that might be good to write.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    Shishio turned and looked at Mai. ��I am trying to cool down since something might happen tonight.��


    Mai stood next to Shishio and asked, ��Say, you have eaten Nanami, right?�� She could tell there was a change of Nanami which made her even more beautiful, and she also


    ����Yeah.��


    ��Why didn��t you tell everyone?�� Mai asked with a frown.


    ��She��splicated. She still wants to be my secret lover.��


    ����Was such a girl exist?��


    ��You saw her, right?��


    ����.��


    Mai let out a sigh and asked, ��Besides her? Is there someone else?��


    ��It��s Shizuka.��


    ��Shizuka?��


    ��It��s Hiratsuka-sensei.��


    ����.��


    Mai then grabbed Shishio��s little brother with her w without hesitation. ��Should I cut this thing off?��


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Mai, it hurts! Your nails! Your nails!�� Shishio quickly moved away Mai��s hand from his little brother and checked it to see whether he was alright. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw it was okay.


    ��How is it?�� Mai also asked worriedly, wondering whether his little brother was okay. ��I-I am sorry���� She realized how dangerous her action was and knew what kind of consequences would happen if she really cut off his little brother.


    ��Okay, you don��t need to caress it since we��re outside now. What if someone sees us?�� As Shishio said, he had been observing his surroundings and knew that they were alright, and no one was watching them.


    However, Shishio knew that he needed to be careful since there were many people who were too free with their time in this world, and sometimes they often watched over the apartment with many rich people to peek at their activity or take a picture of them.


    ��So I can caress it when we��re inside?�� Mai asked while staring into his eyes.


    ����.��


    Shishio wondered how he had turned this strong girl into such a perverted girl.


    After they had taken a bath, they had changed into their pajamas, and somehow it was pretty hard for him to watch them, considering how attractive and alluring they were.


    Yukinoshita also stayed together too since she was forced. While she seemed didn��t want to, she wanted to stay, so when they kept begging her, she could only sigh and stay together. However, she came back to her apartment first to take some clothes before she returned.


    Still, if Miu and Nanami didn��t follow Yukinoshita, she might note back.


    After that, they gathered together, had a pajama party together, and talked happily.


    Shishio was excluded since he was a male who made him sigh helplessly, so he walked to his room, which was located on the top floors of this apartment building, while also sending a text to Nana since he was waiting for her.


    While waiting, Shishio decided to write a story since he had decided to be a writer. While he was writing, suddenly he felt two familiar soft things on his head.


    ��Did you wait too long?��


    Thevender-like smell invaded his nose. Shishio looked up and saw Nana was smiling at him.


    Unlike most of the readers�� imagination, Nana only wore a in jersey, seemingly sloppy, while looking at him with a smile.


    ��No, I didn��t.�� Shishio shook his head and asked, ��So you left them secretly?��


    ��Yeah, Saki, Miu, Roberta-san, Mashiro, and Mai let me go to you,�� Nana said smugly, feeling that she was smart and also asked him to praise her.


    ��Good girl���� Shishio could only praise this girl helplessly as he patted her head, letting her sit on hisp.


    ��So, what do you think of my clothes?�� Nana asked, trying to test him.


    ��No matter what you wear, you��re beautiful.�� Shishio had no doubts since Nana was an attractive girl.


    ��Hehehe���� Nana then slipped down the zipper of the jersey, showing the purplece bra that was hidden inside.


    *Gulp!*


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��So�� what do you think?�� Nana asked with a smile.


    ��Er�� Is it okay?��


    ��Hug me tonight, alright?�� Nana wrapped her hands and legs around him tenderly.


    Shishio didn��t hesitate and brought her to his room, ready to take her to the stairs of adulthood.


    Still, Shishio knew that he had tried to refuse to be a scumbag. He knew that it was impossible now.

 Chapter 409: Mai: Let’s go back, Shishio

    <h4>Chapter 409: Mai: Let��s go back, Shishio</h4>


    Shishio somehow wanted to bezy around today, but he just couldn��t, especially when his cheek was poked several times. He opened his eyes lightly and saw Nana was looking at him with a smile.


    ��Hehe���� Nanaughed happily as if she had seeded with her prank.


    ������


    There were many things that Shishio wanted to ask, but he decided to kiss this girl first.


    Nana also responded by hugging his neck.


    They kissed each other for a moment before they parted their lips.


    Nanay on his chest weakly, feeling sleepy.


    ��You haven��t slept?��


    ��I have slept earlier, but I feel sleepy again.�� Nana rubbed her eyeszily, then nced at Shishio. ��It was all thanks to certain someone who was so wildst night.��


    ��My bad, my bad.�� Shishio just let her release her emotion since he was toozy to argue.


    ��So as a punishment, you have to be my pillow until I wake up again!�� Nana happily hugged Shishio while rubbing her face on his chest.


    Shishio was only looking at Nana in silence while thinking, ��What kind of cute creature is this?��


    ��Still, this thing is still as lively as ever, huh?�� Nana looked at the big thing below the nket and touched it without hesitation. After all, they had done it, and they also did many postures and poses that one couldn��t imagine, so her shame had disappeared without a trace.


    Being stroked gently, Shishio let out a satisfied sigh, but somehow he felt annoyed when he saw Nana��s smug expression.


    It felt good, right? It felt good, right?


    Shishio could see those wordse out from Nana��s face. However, he could only let out a satisfied sigh again as he patted her head.


    However, Nana seemed to misunderstand his meaning and said, ��It��s okay, I��ll use your favorite thing.�� She dove inside the nket, and suddenly he felt two huge things wrapped around his phallus.


    ��Don��t tell me?��


    Shishio opened the nket, and he opened his eyes wide when Nana wrapped his phallus around two big things on her chest while moving them up and down.


    While Nana��s skin might be tanned, her inner was white, including her chest was white, but her nipples were in beautiful pink color.


    Also, Nana had inverted nipples. They would only be shown when they got hard.


    Luckily, they were so hard right now, and her lewd expression couldn��t be hidden as she sucked his ns greedily.


    Shishio didn��t say much and only patted her head, but Nana misinterpreted his meaning again and swallowed everything he had unleashed before showing her clean mouth.


    ��I��ll wash my mouth first.��


    ��Do you need help?��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio carried Nana in his arms, and the two brushed their teeth together.


    After they were done, theyzilyid on the bed again together while he asked, ��Was it okay to swallow them?��


    ��What were you talking about? Aren��t you the one who forced me to drink?�� Nana pouted.


    ����.��


    Shishio didn��t say anything since Nana was the one who misinterpreted, but he didn��t say much.


    They kissed each other again before Nana continued to sleep sincest night was too tiring for her.


    However, Shishio didn��t sleep and opened the rewards that he got from Nana.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    While checking Nana��s condition after she lost her first time, Shishio looked at his rewards which were quite unique.


    His first reward was the Funosho Group, a tradingpany that specialized in the distribution of a variety of fresh fruits and vegetables imported from around the world.


    As for the second, Shishio got 63% of the shares of Fuji Kyuko.


    While some people were confused about what kind ofpany Fuji Kyuko was, it was apany that operated the Fujikyuko Line railway and regional and long-distance bus routes. It operated the Tenjou-Yama Park Mt. Kachi Kachi Ropeway and Fuji-Q Hignd amusement park.


    Shishio somehow wanted to go to this theme park that he had just received since he was quite curious about the scariest haunted house in the country.


    However, it was better to check his next reward, which was the Agriculture Mastery.


    ��Should I grow my own vegetables and fruits in Sakurasou?��


    Shishio felt that it wasn��t impossible, and he also felt that the vegetables and fruits he grew would be amazing that they might reach the ck or red color status, which tasted so amazing that one couldn��t imagine.


    Shishio was somehow satisfied with his rewards and decided to sleep too since he was going to spend azy day today.


    ��


    After they woke up in the afternoon, everyone gathered in Shishio��s apartment that was located on the highest floor of the apartment building.


    They looked at Shishio silently, who prepared breakfast with nothing but a naked apron.


    Frankly, they had never thought of this possibility before if Nana didn��t ask this request.


    Shishio was also toozy to argue, too, and they had seen each other��s bodies, so there was nothing wrong with wearing a naked apron. The worst thing was that he could marry them if he couldn��t marry in the future.


    As for breakfast, Shishio didn��t make anythingplicated since he only made an egg with toast and coffee or tea. He also prepared some jams if they wanted to and some simple sds since he knew how those girls were so fascinated with the word ��healthy.��


    However, Shishio didn��t me them since he knew that they were worried about his health, considering how he needed to fight many girls at the same time every night. Before he cooked, he also had to fight several girls before everyone gathered there.


    Still, it was better to talk about that matterter since they were more focused on the breakfast in front of them.


    While it might be simple, everyone ate with relish and happiness since they could eat something he madest night and this morning.


    ��Right, when is your fight, Shishio?�� Nana suddenly asked. She had heard that Shishio was going to fight again, but she wasn��t sure when it was going to be held. She had seen how amazing he was at the Underground Arena, so she wondered who he was going to fight again this time.


    ����Fight?�� 5x


    Nanami, Ritsu, Maiko, Yukinoshita, and Mea looked at Nana simultaneously, with a confused expression since they didn��t understand what was happening.


    ��Oops!�� Nana quickly realized her mistake when she was nudged by Mai and received a nce from Shishio. She panicked and knew that she had made a mistake. However, this wasn��t her fault since she thought that Nanami, Ritsu, Maiko, and Mea had already be part of his harem too. She sped her hands together while looking at Shishio apologetically.


    ��What did she mean, Shishio-kun?�� Yukinoshita asked worriedly.


    ��Well, I might not have told you, but I am a martial artist, you know?�� Shishio thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing to hide since he didn��t fight in the underground arena. Instead, he was going to have a spar, so there was nothing to worry about.


    ��So you��re going to have a fight?�� Nanami asked worriedly.


    ��It��s not a fight, but it is a spar. It��s different, alright?��


    ��Now that you mention it.�� Ritsu thought for a moment and said, ��You have mentioned in the past that you had fought a random martial artist in the past, so that was true?��


    ��You thought I was lying?��


    Ritsu didn��t say anything, but her embarrassment showed everything.


    ��Oh, isn��t that quite normal?�� Maiko suddenly said.


    ��Normal?�� They looked at Maiko with a strange expression.


    ��Um, I mean, he��s a martial art, so isn��t it normal for him to have a spar, so he��ll be stronger?�� Maiko told them she wanted to be a hairdresser, so she also needed to train at how to cut people��s hair from a wig and something else.


    ��But it doesn��t change the fact. You��re going to fight, right?�� Mea looked at Shishio worriedly and asked, ��Are you sure?��


    ��I have fought several times, so you don��t need to worry,�� Shishio reassured them that there was nothing to worry about, and they somehow felt relief since they knew how strong he was, considering how often they saw his body in the sport ss. They had only heard it from the teacher, but his body should match the first-ss athlete, so there was nothing to be worried about.


    ��Um�� Can I watch the fight?�� Nanami asked since she was worried about Shishio.


    ��I don��t mind. It��s going to be held tomorrow, though. Is that okay?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Tomorrow?��


    They were surprised, but somehow they agreed and made their decision to watch his fight together tomorrow since they were free.


    Still, Nana cried and kept apologizing to Shishio, which made him sigh inwardly, thinking that he might need to punish his older sister tooter.


    With everything that had been decided, they wondered what kind of martial arts and what kind of opponents he was going to fight.


    ��My opponent should be a karate user,�� Shishio said since he remembered the information that Tokugawa had told him before. While he hadn��t seen his opponent, he knew that his opponent should be a strength type of opponent.


    ��Karate?��


    They nodded, and somehow they became even intrigued by what kind of fight they were going to watch.


    ��What is your opponent��s name? And from what karate school? It��s not from Shinshinkai Karate School?�� Yukinoshita asked since she knew how bad this karate school was.


    After the loss of Doppo, the Shinshinkai Karate School had almost decimated, especially with many bad rumors that came after another. The only one who left was probably someone who was loyal to Doppo, but even so, those people would also disappear shortly.


    ��No, he should be from Rokushin Kaikan Karate.��


    ��What kind of school is that?��


    ��Oh, it��s also quite a famous school too.�� Yukinoshita knew this Rokushin Kaikan Karate and exined it to everyone.


    ��You��re quite familiar with martial arts, Yukino,�� Mai asked curiously.


    Yukinoshita hesitated for a moment and said, ����My big sister is also a martial artist, so I know quite a bit.��


    Mai could see Yukinoshita didn��t really want to exin this matter, so she changed the topic about who he was going to fight.


    ��I am not sure, but his name should be Wakatsuki Takeshi.��


    ��Wakatsuki Takeshi?��


    Hearing this name, they didn��t think too much and kept asking about his experience at fighting since it was interesting.


    However, when the day arrived, they were dumbfounded since they didn��t expect Shishio��s opponent would be a monster.


    ����Shishio, let��s stop the fight.�� Mai held his hand as she tried to stop him.

 Chapter 410: Wakatsuki Takeshi

    <h4>Chapter 410: Wakatsuki Takeshi</h4>


    Shishio had asked Tokugawa to let him prepare someone to fight him. He just wanted to spar to see how far he was with his Aikido and didn��t want to have a crowd, but even so, Tokugawa told him to have a fight on the Underground Arena since there weren��t many people there and he could lend that venue as long as it was used to fight.


    Still, it was the first time some girls hade to the Underground Arena, and they would be lying if they weren��t excited about this mysterious ce.


    ��So the match will be held in the Tokyo Dome?�� Mai asked since she was present when Shishio made an appointment to have a spar.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Yukinoshita, Mai, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami, and said, ��Still, before we go there, I must tell you that you must keep this ce a secret, alright? Don��t tell your parents or even your friends. If you can��t promise me that, I��ll have you all to go back now.��


    Unlike Roberta, Shiina, Saki, Miu, and Nana, who hade to this ce before, the five of them had nevere to the Underground Arena, so they were pretty clueless about this matter.


    However, before they answered, Shishio was called by someone excitedly.


    ��Shishio!��


    Everyone turned their gazes and saw a short old man running in Shishio��s direction excitedly. While they didn��t know who this old man was, they could see that this old man was quite close to Shishio.


    However, Yukinoshita frowned since she felt this old man was quite familiar.


    ��Tokugawa-jii.�� Shishio gave the nod and asked, ��Is it ready?��


    ��Yeah.�� Tokugawa nodded, then looked at all the girls and was amazed. ��You��re really a beast. Can you handle all of them?��


    ������


    Everyone blushed and red at Shishio.


    ��Cough! Cough! You don��t need to worry. They��re pretty satisfied. Anyway, is it okay for them to enter?�� Shishio asked.


    They knew that Shishio changed the subject of the conversation, so they didn��t say anything and also didn��t intend to deny it either since it was troublesome, and they didn��t really hate it either, though.


    ��Sure, sure.�� Tokugawa nodded without hesitation.


    ��Are you okay if some of them tell this matter to someone?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, it isn��t like someone will believe their words even if they tell their parents or friends, right?�� Tokugawa gave a reassuring smile since he still had much power in this country.


    The rules of Tokugawa that hadsted over 260 years weren��t something that could be erased easily.


    Until now, there were many people who would give him a face and power that one couldn��t imagine.


    After all, without a doubt, this country had been peaceful and gained many things over the past 260 years of Tokugawa��s rules, so Tokugawa still had many powers and money.


    While they talked to each other, the girls thought differently while wondering who this old man was, especially when they realized many men wearing ck suits stood in the surrounding area as if they were protecting this old man.


    However, Yukinoshita quickly realized.


    ��Have you realized his identity?�� Mai asked in a whisper.


    Yukinoshita looked at Mai in shock and asked, ��Is he��?��


    Mai gently nodded since she wasn��t surprised by Yukinoshita��s reaction, considering she wasn��t much different.


    ���������� Yukinoshita.


    ��Should we go now?�� Tokugawa asked.


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Where��s Sensei?��


    ��He��s waiting inside. It��s hot after all.�� Tokugawa wiped his sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    ��I see.��


    While they talked to each other, the girls who didn��t know anything asked Miu, Saki, and Nana, who hade to this ce before.


    Shiina had alsoe to this ce before, but somehow they felt it was better not to ask her, considering they knew their situation well.


    ��So my opponent is Wakatsuki Takeshi, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Tokugawa nodded with a smile and said, ��He��sing with his employer to this spar, but you need to treat it as a real fight since it seems he also wants to fight you.��


    ��He wants to fight me?�� Shishio was confused since he didn��t remember meeting this person before.


    ��It was all because of Kanoh Agito.�� Tokugawa used his fan to cool himself and said, ��He was defeated by Kanoh before, so when he knew you wanted to have a spar, he insisted to have a spar with you.��


    ��Well, if he can even defeat Kanoh, does he think he can defeat me?�� Shishio was speechless. He had defeated Kanoh when his strength was just 1.5 times stronger than ordinary people, and the only martial art he had mastered was Bajiquan.


    However, it was different now since he had be three times stronger than ordinary people and mastered many martial arts.


    ��That��s what I think too.�� Tokugawa nodded since he also understood how strong Shishio was. He chose this opponent because Shishio wanted to test his Aikido skill, and this person fit the description. ��However, when I saw him, I could see that he might have a chance to defeat you.�� Still, once he saw the real person, he must admit that Wakatsuki Takeshi was strong.


    Shishio looked at Tokugawa for a moment and said, ��Somehow, I feel curious about this person.�� It wasn��t that he was arrogant, but he really didn��t think that someone could defeat him now, especially with many of the senses of his body having been strengthened.


    Even a bullet wouldn��t threaten him anymore.


    ��Okay, okay, let me help you meet him now. He��s already in the Underground Arena. Follow me!�� Tokugawa said excitedly as if he had be a tour guide for everyone.


    Everyone became curious, but they were dumbfounded when they entered a lift that connected them to the underground.


    ��There��s an underground area in the Tokyo Dome?�� Maiko was dumbfounded.


    ��This is the first time I have heard of it!�� Mea wasn��t sure how to react.


    ��Are-Are we going to somewhere dangerous now?�� 2x


    Nanaughed, looking at her friends, and said, ��It��s okay. It��s okay. It isn��t that dangerous. Instead, it is quite a nice ce.�� She still remembered her first time toe to this ce, and she was so nervous at that time, but it was different now since she knew how strong Shishio was.


    ��Yeah, this is the best ce on the entire earth!�� Tokugawa said with augh.


    Shishio was in silence while looking at Tokugawa and thought the only person who thought this ce was the best ce on the entire earth was someone as fighting fanatic as him.


    After they arrived at the Underground Arena, the girls looked around curiously, but the huge and spacious corridor made them even dumbfounded since no one realized there was such a secret under the Tokyo Dome.


    Everyone was looking at Shishio and thought if they didn��te with him, without a doubt, they wouldn��t know about this ce.


    ��Should we go to the arena? You haven��t seen them, right? After all, you have been waiting in the corridor,�� Tokugawa said since Shishio��s girlfriends didn��t have a chance to walk into the arena, considering hisst fight with Kaioh Retsu brought so many audiences.


    Shishio looked at everyone and asked, ��What do you think?�� Except for Shiina, the rest hadn��t visited the arena.


    They agreed since they were also quite curious about the stage where he would have a spar. They walked together before they saw a wide hexagonal area, which somehow made them slightly nervous and made them move even closer to Shishio.


    As they entered, they were greeted with a vast area with the ground covered with sand.


    However, Nana realized something and was startled. ��Th-This isn��t a sand?!��


    They were dumbfounded and realized they didn��t stand on the top of the sand. Instead, they stood on the top of nails, teeth, bones, and many other things there. Somehow even though it was faint, they could imagine what kind of fight had happened in this ce. They became scared and wanted to tell him to go back.


    However, someone suddenly came.


    ��Are you Shishio Oga?��


    Everyone turned their gazes and saw a humongous man walking toward them with a t expression.


    His figure was imposing, and he had a densely well-defined muscture.


    He had short blonde hair, thick blonde facial hair on his chin, dark eyebrows, a chiseled cheek structure, and discerning eyes.


    His height was 193 cm taller than Shishio, but unlike Shishio��s slender body, the term monster would be suitable for defining his body.


    The girls were so nervous when they saw this man since they could see the difference between Shishio and this man. While they knew that Shishio was strong, they could see that this man was strong, and somehow they felt nervous when they thought he was going to fight this man since they were afraid he might be hurt.


    If Shishio knew what they were thinking, he wouldn��t feel surprised since an amateur would only see whether one was strong or not through a body alone.


    Still, it didn��t mean one with a huge body was weak. Instead, one with a huge body had a natural strength that one with a small body didn��t have.


    It was also the reason why martial arts were invented, so the people with a smaller build could fight against the huge body.


    However, the girls didn��t understand that, and they were too intimidated by Wakatsuki Takeshi��s body, hoping that this person wasn��t Shishio��s opponent.


    While the man had a t expression, Shishio still had a faint smile on his face. ��You��re Wakatsuki Takeshi-san, right? I hope we can have a good fight today.��


    Wakatsuki observed Shishio and ignored the girls around him. He also gave a faint smile and said, ��Me too. I hope you can show me the power that can defeat the Fang.��


    ��You��ll see it soon. Why don��t you prepare since I want to start right away.��


    ��What a coincidence. I want to start right away too, but I��ll give you time to prepare.�� Wakatsuki walked back to the corridor where he came from since he needed to prepare since he realized his opponent wasn��t as simple as it seemed. However, it was something that he had expected since this boy was someone who could even defeat the Fang, Kanoh Agito.


    ��Wakatsuki, what do you think?�� A man with a stout build stood in the corridor and asked Wakatsuki curiously.


    Wakatsuki��s expression became emotionless, and he said, ��Frankly, I don��t think I can hold back, so I��ll go all out from the beginning.��


    While Wakatsuki talked with his employer, Shishio looked at his girls and wanted to tell them to go out and watch him in the audience area. However, Mai held his arm and said, ��Shishio, let��s stop the fight and go back.��


    �������� Shishio.

 Chapter 411: Hard vs Soft 1

    <h4>Chapter 411: Hard vs Soft 1</h4>


    Shishio��s opponent was different from what Mai imagined.


    When Shishio fought Shibukawa before, Mai didn��t think too much since the difference in their physical ability was obvious to her. Even if Shibukawa was known as a master, there was still a difference between the physical ability of young people and old people.


    However, Wakatsuki Takeshi was different!


    Mai had never thought that Shishio would fight against such a monster, so without hesitation, she stopped him!


    Not only Mai, but most of the girls also thought the same since no one would expect Shishio would fight against such a monster.


    ��Shishio, are you really going to fight that person?�� Shiina asked.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��So don��t stop me and watch quietly, alright? Just believe me. You can see that Saki is calm right now.��


    Unlike the rest, Saki was strangely calm.


    ��Saki, are you okay with this?�� Miu asked worriedly.


    Saki let out a sigh and said, ��You know how stubborn he is, so no matter what you say, it��ll be useless. You also might not, but his opponent in the past is even scarier and even bigger than this guy.��


    ��Even bigger?!�� They were dumbfounded.


    Saki didn��t say anything wrong since she had been listening to Shishio��s conversation with Tokugawa.


    Saki still remembered her first time watching Kengan Match, and his opponent was Kanoh Agito.


    While Wakatsuki Takeshi might have a bulkier and more imposing body, Saki still felt Kanoh Agito was stronger, considering what kind of evil face that guy had shown.


    ��Okay, I am going to prepare now. You should watch from the audience seat.�� Shishio looked around and found Shibukawa sitting on the audience seat.


    Shibukawa only waved his hand with a smile, watching from a distance. Still, he was speechless when the number of girls around Shishio became even bigger, and they were all beautiful girls!


    ��Sit over there and just watch me, alright?�� Shishio said and tried to reassure them before he took off his clothes without hesitation.


    ������ Everyone.


    They were dumbfounded when they saw him take his clothes and change into an Aikido uniform given by Roberta naturally, ignoring that many girls were standing right beside him.


    On the other hand, Roberta collected Shishio��s clothes without saying much as she stood by his side.


    ����..��


    They were in silence and weren��t sure where to put their eyes since his upper body was sculpted perfectly, and on his lower body, they would be able to see his big bulge, which made it hard for them to close their eyes.


    ��Why the hell are you getting naked?!�� Yukinoshita was furious and looked away but secretly nced at Shishio.


    Ritsu was at a loss, and she didn��t know what to say. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she kept her mouth shut.


    ��I am going to fight, alright? Okay, okay, we can talk about thister. You can sit in the audience seat. Also, you don��t need to worry about my safety since if something happens, there��s a medical staff that is ready, waiting over there.�� Shishio pointed at the doctor and nurses that had been waiting in the corridor.


    They looked at Shishio reluctantly before talking with the medical staff for a while until they believed that they could save him no matter how severe his injuries were.


    ��Be careful, alright?�� Mai said with a sigh, kissing him before she walked to the audience area.


    Nana, Shiina, Saki, and Miu also kissed him.


    Roberta also joined too.


    Only Rito, Maiko, Mea, and Yukinoshita watched this scene speechlessly.


    Shibukawa and Tokugawa could also watch this scene silently in jealousy, but they were old, so they didn��t have that much excitement toward girls.


    Shishio didn��t care about what everyone was thinking, and after his girls left, he stood in the arena, watching Wakatsuki, that slowly walked out again from the corridor.


    However, unlike before, Wakatsuki was full of fighting spirit, and he also had changed into his fighting shorts, walking imposingly toward Shishio. On his face, it clearly told Shishio that he was going to defeat him.


    Shishio��s expression didn��t change much, and he just showed a faint smile on his face and excitement to test his new martial arts.


    ��He��s a perfect sandbag.��


    Shishio thought and couldn��t wait for their spar to start.


    While Shishio and Wakatsuki were facing each other, Mai and her group walked to the side of Tokugawa and Shibukawa.


    ��Tokugawa-jii, Shibukawa-sensei, it has been a while,�� Mai greeted them with a smile.


    ��It��s been a while, Mai-chan.�� Shibukawa nodded with a smile.


    ��Sit here. Sit here.�� Tokugawa patted the seat beside him.


    While Shibukawa and Tokugawa might not have much interest in girls, it felt better than being surrounded by muscr men. However, when they noticed Roberta, their expression slightly changed since they could tell that this woman was strong!


    ��Excuse us.��


    They sat next to each other while maintaining some distance between Shibukawa and Tokugawa.


    ��By the way, can I ask more about Shishio��s opponent? He has only told me that his opponent is a karate user,�� Mai said since she knew that Shishio��s opponent was more than a mere karate user.


    Tokugawa nodded with a smile and said, ��Yes, but you should understand that Wakatsuki Takeshi is famous among the underground fighting circle.��


    ��Underground fighting circle?!��


    The girls were dumbfounded, wondering whether they had misheard since they had never thought something that only appeared in the manga would appear in reality. They wanted to argue that such a thing didn��t exist, but the reality in front of them said otherwise.


    ��He��s the fighter of Furumi Pharmaceuticals. He has won a total of 306 matches and earned over three trillion yen for thatpany.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��Three trillion yen���� Their heads were dizzy, wondering how many zeros were on that total amount of money.


    ��As for what is so special about him���� Tokugawa thought for a moment and said, ��It��s without a doubt his natural strength. As for his mastery over karate, frankly, it is quite decent.��


    ��Natural strength? Can you be specific?�� Mai asked.


    Everyone also relied on Mai since she was the only one who knew Tokugawa and Shibukawa, and among them, without a doubt, she had the best conversation skill, considering she had met various people during her career as an actress.


    While Nana was also good atmunication, she wasn��t that good at talking with an adult with a high status since she had never met one, so she just quietly listened to Mai, who talked with Tokugawa and Shibukawa.


    ��Young Lady, Wakatsuki is without a doubt, a monster.�� Shibukawa continued the conversation.


    ��A monster, sir?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shibukawa nodded and said, ��You can see how thick his body is. His muscle density is 52 times stronger than normal people. His karate might be decent, but that��s enough for him to defeat the majority of people.��


    ����52 times the muscle density of a normal person?�� Nana��s lips twitched. She couldn��t imagine how strong that was, but one thing for sure, she could tell that Wakatsuki was strong from that description and appearance alone!


    ��However, it doesn��t mean Shishio is weak,�� Shibukawa suddenly said.


    While the girls were surprised and happy by Shibukawa��s words, Tokugawa frowned and asked, ��Shibukawa, are you sure? He��s only using Aikido that you have taught him in this match, right?��


    ��Tokugawa, you underestimate him.�� Shibukawa sighed when he thought about Shishio��s talent. ��He should have mastered most of my techniques and might even develop it further. Worst case scenario, his skill should be simr to mine.��


    ��Re-Really?!�� Tokugawa was dumbfounded.


    ��Try to imagine.�� Shibukawa looked at the arena and said, ��What if I have a better body, be younger while maintaining my skill in Aikido, and experience of the fight? What do you think will happen?��


    ������..��


    Tokugawa was silent, but Shibukawa would be a monster if that really happened!


    Shibukawa was a master of martial arts, without a doubt!


    However, his weakness was also apparent to all.


    Shibukawa was short, so his strength was naturally weak. He was also old since he was in his 70s, an age where he should just rest but spend his time fighting, which was impressive enough.


    If Shibukawa became younger and gained Shishio��s athletic body while retaining his skills and experience, without a doubt, Tokugawa knew that Shibuka would be a monster that wouldn��t lose to Yuujiro Hanma.


    ��Can he defeat Yuujiro Hanma?��


    Tokugawa looked in Shishio��s direction, and somehow he wanted to see the fight. However, his logic quickly erased that possibility since he knew what kind of monster Yuujiro Hanma was, and if Shishio was killed, then��


    Somehow Tokugawa would feel lonely if such a thing happened.


    Wakatsuki and Shishio stood a few meters away from each other.


    ��I am curious.�� Shishio looked at Wakatsuki and asked, ��Why did you ept my spar?��


    ��I want to test the difference in our strength, and I want to see whether you can really defeat Kanoh Agito or not,�� Wakatsuki said tly.


    ��You have lost to Kanoh before?��


    ����..�� Wakatsuki.


    Shishio only showed a faint smile and said, ��Well, I won��t say much. How about you try the skill of one that has defeated Kanoh Agito.��


    ��You sure talk big. Let me see how you can handle one of my punchester.��


    While Shishio was still drinking milk on his mom��s, Wakatsuki had been fighting in the Underground Arena for the Furumi Pharmaceuticals. Still, Shishio��s aura was so normal, and besides his elegance and his handsome face, he just couldn��t see how this young man was able to defeat Kanoh Agito, the one who had messed up his Achilles heels.


    ��Go ahead.��


    Shishio still maintained the faint smile on his face while saying that.


    They maintained a simr stance.


    However, while Wakatsuki closed his fists, Shishio opened his fists.


    Without a doubt, their battle would be a battle between a hard and a soft.


    Tokugawa knew that it was the time, so he shouted, ��START!!!��


    As his voice fell, everyone was staring at the arena without blinking their eyes, afraid they would miss something.


    Shishio and Wakatsuki tried to close their distance slowly, but Shishio suddenly closed his distance with a dash!


    Wakatsuki was surprised, but he quickly reacted by sending his right punch toward Shishio!


    With this punch, it was enough to send a grown-up man dead.


    However, as Wakatsuki punched Shishio, he felt something strange, and suddenly he felt he was pushed by a tremendous power!


    Wakatsuki was flown, and he hit the wall of the arena. His mass and the powerful force that had attacked him caused the wall of the arena to be a mess.


    The loud crack and boom sound echoed through the arena, and everyone could only open their mouths wide by the scene in front of them.


    While Wakatsukiy on the ground and felt confused about what had happened, Shishio whistled and said with a faint smile, ��As expected of one with 52 times muscle density of a normal people, you flew so far away.��


    ��Wh-What��s happening?!��


    That question became a problem for everyone who watched this match.

 Chapter 412: Hard vs Soft 2

    <h4>Chapter 412: Hard vs Soft 2</h4>


    ��Wh-What��s happening��.?!��


    They saw something that made their eyes open so wide.


    Tokugawa and Shibukawa had exined Wakatsuki Takeshi, the monster born with Superman syndrome.


    His body had 52 times the muscle density of an average person, his height was almost two meters, and his weight was 200 kg!


    Such a humongous body was blown by Shishio to the edge of the arena, and the impact of that blow could even destroy the wood wall around the arena!


    ����Is this an act?�� Maiko asked unsurely.


    ����.��


    Everyone was in silence and looked at Maiko speechlessly. However, they didn��t feel surprised by Maiko��s words since they knew that it was out ofmon sense how Shishio could push Wakatsuki with such force, so they wouldn��t be surprised if this was an act.


    But��


    ��If this act, their act is too good!��


    However��


    ��Don��t be stupid.�� Yukinoshita was the first one who denied Maiko and said, ��What has happened here is real. As for how he was able to throw that man like that, it was all because of�� Aiki.��


    ��Aiki?�� Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Yukinoshita curiously.


    ��Oh? Young Lady, do you know about Aiki?�� Shibukawa was surprised while looking at Yukinoshita.


    ����My big sister has learned about it in the past, so I know some of the theory, but it is my first time to see it in reality.��


    Still, it was also because Yukinoshita had learned from Yukinoshita Haruno that she was dumbfounded when she saw how Aiki worked in reality.


    In reality, the Aiki wasn��t so simple.


    In the hundreds of years of history of the world of modern martial arts stemming from the Meiji Period, it was doubtful that even ten martial artists have mastered true Aiki.


    Even if they could use it, it was done on the agreed-upon conditions.


    It meant they deliberately let themselves be hit with the Aiki technique so the master of Aiki could show the might of this martial art.


    However, if this was done in the actual fight, those masters would be beaten hard without a doubt.


    However, Shishio could use it in real fights!


    Such aplicated technique was used in the actual fight by him!


    If Yukinoshita didn��t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn��t believe it. However, the fact appeared in front of her, and she just watched this scene dumbfoundedly.


    Hearing Yukinoshita��s exnation, everyone was looking at her in surprise since they didn��t expect her to have such an understanding of this martial art.


    Even Roberta was also surprised, but it was normal for her not to understand since she didn��t know how to do martial arts. Instead, she just knew how to kill someone, and Shishio��s Aiki really surprised her, considering howplicated it was.


    ��Young Lady, who is your big sister?�� Shibukawa asked curiously.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shibukawa for a moment, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, ��Yukinoshita Haruno.��


    ��Oh!�� Shibukawa was surprised and asked, ��You��re Haruno-chan��s little sister?��


    Yukinoshita was startled and asked, ��You know my sister?��


    ��Of course. She��s my student, after all.��


    ����.�� Yukinoshita.


    ��You��re from the Yukinoshita family, right?�� Shibukawa rubbed his chin and said, ��I remembered that they hired one of my students for a private lesson, but Haruno-chan wasn��t satisfied and came to my dojo directly in the past.��


    ����So how strong she is?�� Yukinoshita asked hesitantly.


    ��She��s strong. Even among my students, she��s the best, but if you want topare it to Shishio, then there��s no need to.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because Shishio is a monster.��


    ����.��


    While some of them were in awe, Saki, Miu, Nana, Mai, Roberta, and Shiina blushed since they also agreed that Shishio was a monster.


    ��Um, is that all? Isn��t there more exnation?�� Nana suddenly asked since they were silent.


    ��What do you want to ask?�� Yukinoshita asked speechlessly.


    ��Just what did Shishio do? How was he able to blow that huge man away with so much force?�� Nana asked since she was sure that this question also wanted to be asked by everyone too.


    Everyone was also curious, and when this question fell, they either looked at Yukinoshita or Shibukawa.


    Yukinohsita wasn��t sure since even if she learned an Aikido in the past, her understanding was quite shallow, so she looked at Shibukawa.


    Shibukawa also understood Yukinishita��s situation, so he didn��t embarrass her and said, ��As that Young Lady said before, Shishio used an Aiki. Now, do any of you know what Aiki is?��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    When they were in silence, Shibukawa knew that they didn��t understand, but he had good patience, especially toward many beautiful and cute girls in front of her.


    ��Aiki is a Japanese martial arts principle or tactic in which the defender blends (without shing) with the attacker, then go on to dominate the assant through the strength of their application of internal dynamics or Ki energy to affect techniques.��


    Shiina quickly caught the key and asked, ��So Shishio used the strength of his opponent?��


    ��Yes!�� Shibukawa nodded and said, ��Blending with an attacker��s movements allows the Aiki practitioner to control the actions of the attacker with minimal effort. One applies Aiki by understanding the rhythm and intent of the attacker to find the optimal position and timing to apply a counter-technique.�� He looked at Shishio and sighed, thinking that he was so old and thought that the mantle of the national treasure could go onto Shishio��s shoulders somehow.


    ��Shishio deflected his opponent��s attack with their power and also added his power in the process, which resulted in this situation.��


    ��Wow����


    They could only stare in awe.


    Even if the exnation was quite simple, without a doubt, it wasplicated, and at the same time, they were thinking about whether they should learn a martial art from him.


    Shishio might have offered to teach them before, but somehow they were toozy to do it, especially when they had him to protect them.


    While the girls were discussing his fight, Shishio crossed his arms as he put them on the sleeve of his aikido uniform, watching Wakatsuki that had slowly gotten up. ��Oh? As expected of the Wild Tiger, you��re strong.��


    Wakatsuki stood up dizzily since the part that was hit by Shishio was his sr plexus, and it still hurt. It took all of his willpower to stand up, and at the same time, he realized how strong Shishio was.


    While Wakatsuki knew that he might have the upper hand in the strength, it was all useless if his strength was redirected back at himself!


    It was his first time for Wakatsuki to be hit by his own power.


    While his entire body was hurt, Wakatsuki didn��t regret epting this spar since he felt he could be stronger.


    ��Come on.��


    Shishio taunted, and Wakatsuki also didn��t hesitate!


    Wakatsuki charged forward with his imposing body. His figure was like a truck, especially when he sprinted forward. He made a feint with his hands, so Shishio would be confused whether he would punch him with his right or left fist. However, suddenly he changed his stance and did a front kick at Shishio!


    The power of this front kick wasn��t a joke!


    While Wakatsuki��s skill at karate couldn��t bepared to either Doppo or Katsumi, without a doubt, his natural strength that came from 52 times of muscle density of an average human wasn��t something that could be scoffed of!


    His front kick was enough to destroy a thick tree!


    If Shishio was kicked by this front kick, even if his body was three times stronger than an average person, without a doubt, his bones would be broken, and his internal organs would be in a mess.


    The sound of the breaking wind was heard, and his kick was about to reach Shishio!


    Wakatsuki thought he had defeated Shishio, but the scene before him made him dumbfounded.


    Shishio naturally moved to the side and dodged his front kick easily. After all, while Wakatsuki��s strength was powerful and the impact that came from his natural strength could make everyone freeze in fear, it was nothing for Shishio.


    Even without his ��Auto-Pilot,�� Shishio could easily dodge this front kick.


    However, this wasn��t the end since Shishio also lifted the heel of Wakatsuki��s leg that he used to do this front kick.


    ��Have you ever flown before?��


    Wakatsuki wasn��t sure what had happened, but he felt his body was out of control, and he flipped in the air, but then Shishio��s ws caught his face, and he was mmed into the ground!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The huge body of Wakatsuki and the force that came from Shishio��s m caused a great impact.


    Everyone was staring at this scene in a daze as Shishio kept his distance slowly from Wakatsuki, and they must admit that his technique was beautiful and elegant, which made them think that they wanted to learn a martial art from him.


    While Wakatsuki was strong, flexibility wasn��t his strong point since his body was all muscles. After being mmed, his brain shook, and his nose was broken. He couldn��t see since his eyes were hit by the sand, nails, teeth on the ground. However, he gritted his teeth and tried to catch Shishio with his ws aimlessly, based on his instinct alone, and once he caught him, he would m him to death.


    Still, Shishio had already distanced himself, and Wakatsuki��s struggle was futile.


    Looking at Wakatsuki, Shishio let out a long sigh since he must admit that he was pretty disappointed in him.


    Except for being known for his natural strength and muscled head, Shishio couldn��t see anything special about Wakatsuki.


    While Wakatsuki could defeat many small fries easily as much as he wanted to, his overall ability was quite disappointing in Shishio��s eyes.


    ��Wakatsuki-san, personally, I am disappointed since if I want to, no matter how many times you throw your fists, you won��t be able tond them on me.��


    ����It��s too early for you to say that,�� Wakatsuki was burning with anger, but what could he say?


    Wakatsuki knew the truth, but how could he openly admit it?


    Wakatsuki still had his own pride, and how could he ept such a thing!


    Wakatsuki��s expression had broken, and all that was left was an angry expression shown on his face. He was like a wounded wild tiger that was ready to fight for thest time, and as long as Shishio let go of his guard, he would bite him to death!


    ��Now, now. How about this? I��ll give you one chance.�� Shishio still crossed his arms, showing a rxed expression, and said, ��I won��t move, but you need to attack me with your strongest attack. Can you do it?��


    ������.��


    Everyone was in a daze since they didn��t expect such a crazy sentence toe from Shishio��s mouth.


    Even Wakatsuki��s employer was also dumbfounded when they heard Shishio��s words.


    ��If you can defeat me, I��ll teach you how to defeat Kanoh. What do you think?�� Shishio asked.


    Wakatsuki took a deep breath and said, ��No, you don��t need to, but I agree to this request.��


    ��Oh? Why?��


    ��Because I want to beat the shit of you now.��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    However, Shishio only smiled and said, ��Wee.�� He hoped that Wakatsuki could give him fun, or else this battle would end soon.

 Chapter 413: Hard vs Soft 3

    <h4>Chapter 413: Hard vs Soft 3</h4>


    ��You��re too dull, Tiger.��


    Wakatsuki recalled the humiliation he received eight years ago when he lost to someone for the first time.


    During his career, Wakatsuki had only lost twice, but his first loss was the one that humiliated him the most, and this time, he received a simr treatment that he received in the past.


    While he might always show a t expression most of the time, without a doubt, his pride was bigger than anyone.


    As one born with supernatural power, Wakatsuki felt that he wouldn��t lose to anyone, and even if he lost, he didn��t want to be treated like this!


    Wakatsuki took a deep breath, burning his energy further as he walked toward Shishio. He had kept this technique a secret and thought to use it during his revenge against Kanoh Agito, but who would expect that he would use it in this ce.


    However, Wakatsuki must admit that Shishio was strong!


    Shishio was strong, which was why Wakatsuki wanted to beat the shit of him!


    Shishio wouldn��t dodge, and he wouldn��t move. He just stood still, waiting for Wakatsuki to start his attack. While what he did sounded arrogant, there was a reason why he did this.


    Shishio felt a bottleneck on the development of Aikido, so he thought to develop it further by letting Wakatsuki use all of his power on him.


    ��Be careful. If you don��t, don��t me me.��


    His voice might be quiet, but it was heard by everyone.


    Roberta wanted to move, but she knew that it was toote.


    After eight years of his defeat, Wakatsuki had always been thinking of how to defeat Kanoh Agito. While his talent in martial arts was decent, his body was simply a weapon itself, and as long as he had this body, he didn��t think he would lose to anyone.


    After healing from his injuries, Wakatsuki developed a technique that used his advantage to the limit.


    To use an analogy, it is like a springpressed to its limits, then released all at once.


    All the muscles on his body arepressed towards a ��single point.��


    This point can be called the ��Core.��


    All of his power is focused on the center of his body then unleashed!


    ��Haaaaaa!��


    Along with his howl, Wakatsuki unleashed a punch at Shishio!


    The form of this technique has striking simrities to the no-motion reverse of traditional karate.


    Wakatsuki called this technique the ��st Core!��


    It was a technique that Wakatsuki had developed to break the Fang, Kanoh Agito.


    However, Wakatsuki used it on Shishio, ignoring the fact he might tell the world about this secret technique that he had secretly developed.


    Still, Wakatsuki felt that it was alright since right now, he just wanted to beat the shit of this young man!


    Shishio ignored Wakatsuki��s inner dialogue and faced this punch grimly. He knew that he might have underestimated this guy so much, but his opinion didn��t change even if he faced him several times since, in his mind, this guy was nothing but a musclehead.


    While his muscles were enough to break the majority of people in this world, it wasn��t enough to hurt him.


    However, there was something that Shishio needed to do first.


    Shishio activated his ��Zone�� instantly, and everything moved slowly.


    With his ��Enhanced Vision�� and Enhanced Sense of Smell,�� nothing could escape him.


    Even with his ��Auto-Pilot,�� Shishio could dodge Wakatsuki��s st Core.


    However, if Shishio did that, it would break his real intention to develop his Aikido.


    If Shishio didn��t intend to use his Aikido, there were several ways for him to solve this.


    With his boxing, Shishio could do a counterpunch.


    With his taekwondo, Shishio could also be a counter kick.


    With his Bajiquan, Shishio would decimate Wakatsuki.


    With his Ninjutsu, Shishio would dodge easily.


    With his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Shishio would catch his hand and do a triangle lock.


    With his Judo Mastery, Shishio would simply m him down to the ground.


    However, Shishio had decided to use just his Aikido. He didn��t bother to use anything else, so he caught Wakatsuki��s st Core with his palm.


    Wakatsuki didn��t understand what Shishio was nning to do, but he didn��t have mercy and unleashed all of his power on this punch!


    A booming sound was heard, and someone was blown away.


    However, the one who was blown away wasn��t Wakatsuki.


    Instead, it was Shishio.


    Shishio was blown away until the end of the arena and even the audience area.


    The ground scattered around, and all the seats in the audience area were all messy because of the impact.


    Even the wood on the wall of the arena was broken.


    ����..��


    Everyone was in silence, and they just opened their mouths wide.


    The Underground Arena was void of noise, and it was so quiet that one might mistake it for a graveyard.


    However, when they realized what had happened, the girls quickly shouted in panic.


    ��SHISHIO!!!��


    Even Shiina, who had always been in a daze, knew the situation was bad. Her eyes were red, and she had tears in her eyes, wanting to help him as soon as possible!


    Every girl was panicked, but they didn��t know what to do!


    After all, they had never encountered this problem, and they would have never expected his body would be blown away so far!


    They didn��t know what would happen to Shishio, but they knew he might be in a critical situation!


    Tokugawa was also dumbfounded, thinking how amazing Wakatsuki was.


    However, Shibukawa was in doubt.


    Still, watching this situation, Wakatsuki and his employer didn��t feel surprised since they knew how amazing the st Core was.


    When the girls were about to run toward Shishio, Roberta suddenly said, ��Calm down, Shishio-sama is alright.��


    As her voice fell, Shishio stood up again as if nothing had happened to him and jumped into the arena again. His Aikido uniform was all messy. The upper part of his uniform had torn apart, leaving only the bottom part. However, he was okay and didn��t seem to be hurt by Wakatsuki��s st Core.


    ������ Everyone.


    Shishio looked at Wakatsuki with a faint smile and said, ��Can you attack me with that punch again?��


    ����.��


    Not only the girls, but Wakatsuki and his employer were also dumbfounded.


    However, the fact happened in front of them, Shishio stood a meter away from Wakatsuki again, unscathed.


    ����How can you be alright?�� Wakatsuki asked after he recovered.


    ��Do you want to know?�� Shishio asked.


    ����Yeah.��


    ��It��s a secret.��


    ����..�� Wakatsuki.


    ��If you have time to ask, just punch me again, or you can only do it once?�� Shishio asked.


    ��That��s what you want.��


    Wakatsuki didn��t show hesitation and didn��t believe that his st Core would hurt Shishio. He thought that Shishio was pretending before him since there was no way he could believe that Shishio was alright!


    However, Shishio was really alright.


    While the way he was blown away might seem exaggerated, he didn��t hurt, and he was okay since he redistributed the force that came from Wakatsuki��s st Core.


    However, Shishio must admit it was a really interesting experience to be blown away by a punch.


    Still, Shishio had gotten the feeling of how to redistribute the force of an attack, and he had mastered it, so when Wakatsuki��s st Core came, he caught it with his palm.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and everything happened so fast that the girls couldn��t react!


    Their hearts were still pounding when they saw him being blown away, but this time, Shishio asked Wakatsuki to punch him again?!


    They were wondering whether his head was hit, and Shishio became stupid.


    However, they needed to stop him first!


    They wanted to stop him, but it was toote!


    ��Shishio!��


    Wakatsuki��s st Core came, and it hit his palm like before.


    However, unlike before, Shishio wasn��t blown away, and he received Waktsuki��s st Core without moving away.


    His figure was as straight as an oak tree, and he didn��t seem to move an inch after he received that outrageous striking technique.


    ������


    Everyone opened their mouths and eyes wide at this moment since they didn��t really understand what was happening.


    Even Wakatsuki and his employer didn��t understand either.


    However, Shibukawa noticed the change in Shishio.


    While it was hard to notice, Shibukawa heard a crack sound, and he saw the ground under Shishio��s feet was broken. Watching this, he instantly understood everyone, and it surprised him!


    ��Oh!��


    His voice woke everyone up, and Tokugawa quickly asked, ��Wh-What has happened?!�� He really needed to know what had happened right now since he didn��t understand anything.


    Even the girls and Waktsuki��s employer also looked at Shibukawa.


    ��He has redistributed the force of Wakatsuki��s punch,�� Shibukawa said excitedly.


    ��Redistributed the force?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shibukawa nodded and said, ��By moving his whole body and perfectly shifting his center of gravity, Shishio has received the blow and released it into the ground through his legs without having it reverberate in his body at all. It��s like how a lightning rod redistributes the lightning to the ground.��


    ����..��


    Everyone was in a daze again.


    ��Is-Is that humanly possible?�� Ritsu, who had been quiet, asked exaggeratedly since it seemed that she was watching a fighting manga instead of a real fight.


    ��In theory, it��s possible, but�� it��s hard.�� Shibukawa let out an amazement sigh and said, ��He needs to make his entire body soft, and just one mistake, he��ll be blown away like that. Worst case scenario, he might be disabled.��


    ������..��


    ��However, he was able to do it. He could do it once, so it should be easy for him to do it twice!�� Shibukawa��s voice was even more exciting when he saw someone was able to develop Aikido to such a height!


    While Wakatsuki was shaken and decided to send another st Core, Shishio had already had enough of him, and it was time to defeat him.


    ��Thank you.��


    When Wakatsuki sent his punch, Shishio swept his leg and caused Wakatsuki to lose his bnce.


    However, Wakatsuki thought that he had fallen, suddenly his head was caught by Shishio, and he was being rotated in the air by Shishio!


    Defying gravity, Shishio elerated his rotation on Wakatsuki by 12 seconds, then mmed him into the lethal weapon known as the ground at ultra high speed!


    Wakatsuki��s head was mmed, and he passed out.


    While Wakatsuki��s body was full of muscles, it didn��t mean his head was full of muscles. Its structure was the same, and his brain was also simr, so he passed out once his head was mmed and his brain was shaken.


    Shishio stood up gently as he patted his waist with a warm smile on his face.


    ��Thanks to you, I have be stronger.��


    After that, the girls couldn��t handle it anymore and ran into the arena since this fight scared them to death!

 Chapter 414: Number one under heaven

    <h4>Chapter 414: Number one under heaven</h4>


    ��Are you okay?��


    ��You��re not hurt, right?��


    ��Let��s go to the hospital now!��


    ��Tokugawa-san, please call the ambnce!��


    ������.��


    Shishio was speechless when they were all worried about him, but he also felt warmth.


    While he was alright, his appearance was messy, and even if he had distributed the force of Wakatsuki��s first punch before, his head was bleeding from hitting the chair in the audience area.


    ��Okay, calm down. I am alright.��


    Shishio tried to calm them down, but they became furious.


    ��How could be okay?!��


    ��Your head is bleeding!��


    They thought it would be a normal spar with protectors and a professional around them, so when something happened, Shishio would be okay, but who would expect his fight would be real and he was even hurt.


    ��Shishio����


    Shiina hugged his waist as she cried. ����Don��t do this again, alright?�� When she saw him blown away and hurt, she felt she was hurt too, and she just couldn��t bear to see him like this.


    ������.��


    Shishio was silent and didn��t answer Shiina��s question. ��Mashiro, I am alright. You don��t need to worry. Also, your question is like me to ask you to stop painting, can you?��


    ��������


    Shiina was in silence for a moment, but then she nodded. ��I-I���� She realized how heavy her request was, and she started to think about whether it was really possible for her to stop painting.


    ��So don��t ask that kind of question again, alright?��


    ����Yes.��


    Shiina knew that she had done something wrong, so she just hugged his waist and didn��t let him go. She might not be able to stop him from fighting, but she didn��t give up, and if she was going to hurt like this again in the future, she was going to hug him all the time, so it was impossible for him to fight.


    Shishio looked at Shiiina helplessly, who had be a ko by hugging his waist with her hands and legs. He only caressed her hair gently then looked at Furumi Heihaichi, the CEO of Furumi Pharmaceuticals and Wakatsuki��s employer. He gave a faint smile to Furumi and greeted him warmly. ��Furumi-san, my girlfriends asked to go back, so we��ll go back now. I am sorry for going home like this.��


    Wakatsuki was still passed out, but Shishio didn��t wake him up since he knew the feeling of loss wasn��t good.


    ��It��s alright. It��s a rare chance to see someone as powerful as you.�� Furumi waved his hand, showing the smile of an amiable old man. As for Shishio and his girlfriends, he had passed the age where he was interested in those kinds of things, but then there was something that he needed to ask Shishio first. ��So, what do you think of Wakatsuki?��


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��He is strong, without a doubt. In the Kengan Match, he should be able to be a champion, but it won��t be easy.��


    ��I see�� That��s great.�� Furumi nodded with a smile, then he asked, ��So�� he should be able to defeat Kanoh Agito?��


    ��He should be if that punch that he used on me before.�� Shishio looked at Furumi and asked, ��Does that technique have a name?��


    ��Yes, it��s a st Core.��


    ��It��s an interesting technique bypressing the entire muscles on his body and unleashing it at once. Once someone is hit, they won��t be able to go stand up again,�� Shishio said.


    ��But you��ve stood up after you��ve received that punch!�� Furumi wanted to refute, but he also understood what kind of monster the young man in front of him was. While he was frustrated when Wakatsuki had lost, he was still calm since he was a businessman, and he must admit the advantage of bing Shishio��s friend was several times better than bing his enemy.


    Also, Furumi still remembered Shishio��s words that he wanted to teach Wakatsuki to defeat Kanoh, and if possible, he wanted Shishio to teach Wakatsuki.


    As for letting Shishio be his fighter, Furumi didn��t think there was such a possibility, even though he wanted to. After all, he wasn��t Togo Tomari. Still, when he nced at his girlfriends before, he wondered whether it was possible to let him fight by using a woman as bait.


    Furumi thought there was such a possibility, but then he was dumbfounded when he heard Shishio��s exnation about Wakatsuki��s technique.


    Watching Furumi��s ufortable expression, Shishio only smiled and said, ��You don��t need to worry. I won��t tell anyone about Wakatsuki-san��s technique, and I am sure whether my girlfriends, Tokugawa-jii or Shibukawa-sensei, will also talk about this.��


    ��Thanks.�� Furumi nodded with a hearty smile.


    ��After all, I am grateful for him since if it wasn��t for him, I might not have been able to develop that technique before,�� Shishio said.


    ��That technique before��?�� Furumi tried to inquire about the technique that Shishio used to catch Wakatsuki��s st Core before. While he had heard Shibukawa��s exnation before, he still wanted to hear it from Shishio��s mouth.


    ��It��s not like it��s a secret. You know, it��s Uke-mi,�� Shishio said.


    ��Uke-mi?!��


    They were dumbfounded, especially those who understood martial arts.


    ��Uke-mi?�� Nana, Maiko, and Mea didn��t understand martial arts, so they looked at Shishio, waiting for his exnation.


    Mai wiped the blood on Shishio��s head gently and said, ��After this, we��ll go to the hospital to check your body.��


    ��Okay, okay,�� Shishio reassured Mai, then told them about his Uke-mi.


    Uke-mi is the art of knowing how to respond correctly to an attack and often incorporates skills to allow one to do so safely.


    Judo, Jui-Jitsu, and Aikido were simr to each other. While their techniques and how they attacked might be different, their Uke-mi was identical.


    His Uke-mi was on a different level, and with his technique, it should be possible for him to be okay after being hit by a truck.


    Of course, it wasn��t a truck with hundreds of tons of weights, but a normal truck that was usually used to travel goods or something simr.


    By using his Uke-mi, Shishio could disperse or redistribute the force of the impact to the ground, like a lightning rod. It was also the reason why the ground cracked when he received Wakatsuki��s st Core before.


    While they had heard Shibukawa��s exnation, they were dumbfounded when they heard Shishio��s exnation.


    Tokugawa looked at Shishio in amazement and thought he had be a national treasure!


    Shibukawa had be a natural treasure of his country by his knowledge, experience, and talent in Aiki, so Shishio, who had mastered the Aiki, also became a national treasure!


    However, Tokugawa was more excited about Shishio since Shishio was young, and he knew his talent more than anyone. Moreover, he knew that Aiki was just one among his martial arts, and if he wanted to, he could learn more!


    ����Is it possible for other people to use this technique?�� Furumi asked calmly, but inwardly he was frustrated and hesitated since he was afraid that Wakatsuki��s power would be useless in the future.


    Wakatsuki definitely wasn��t weak since his muscle density was 52 times that of an average human.


    However, Shishio was too strong!


    ��As of now, the only one among my acquaintances that can use this technique should be me���� Shishio looked at Shibukawa, who stood there.


    However, Shibukawa shook his head and said, ��No, no. I can��t use this technique!�� While he was also a genius, Shishio was a monster. He knew the difference between their talents, and it was impossible for him to replicate Shishio��s technique.


    ��You heard it there.�� Shishio looked at Wakatsuki for a moment, then said, ��While I am not sure whether there��s another Aikido user who can use this technique, but without a doubt, unless one has mastery over Aiki like Shibukawa-sensei or me, Watsuki-san��s st Core is invincible. Unless����


    ��Unless?��


    ��Unless there��s an enemy who has more muscles than him.��


    After all, while Wakatsuki was strong, it didn��t mean he was the strongest.


    Shishio was sure that there must be some idiots who grew their muscles to the limit with training, medicine, theory, and various things.


    ��Or someone who has mastered a simr martial art to what I have shown you before. The world is vast. There are many incredible things that we don��t know. Still, if I have to give advice, why don��t you let Wakatsuki-san train in ninjutsu?��


    ��Ninjutsu?�� Furumi was dumbfounded and subconsciously asked, ��You want Wakatsuki to throw shuriken or y with poison?!��


    ��Of course not.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��It doesn��t have to be a ninjutsu, but at least, he has to train in a movement technique.��


    ��Movement technique?�� Furumi quickly became interested.


    ��I can see that he has trained in grappling, but his level is just decent. On the other hand, Kanoh��s grapple level has surpassed almost all the people in this world. Even a champion in Jiu-Jitsu, judo, BJJ, or any other grappling martial arts might not be able to defeat him. If Wakatsuki-san tries to use a grapple, he will be countered immediately. Instead, I think he should focus on his punch and kick since it��s his ultimate weapon. But the question is, what if his kicks and punches are being dodged? After all, while Wakatsuki-san��s speed isn��t slow, it isn��t his strong point. If you want to win small fries, it doesn��t really matter, but if you want to fight someone as strong as Kanoh, it isn��t enough.��


    ��So that��s why he needs to learn a movement technique?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I know that there are many unique movement techniques in ninjutsu. If you can master it, Wakatsuki-san might be able to approach his enemy suddenly and send a sudden attack.��


    Wakatsuki��s body was his strongest weapon. Therefore, there was no need to do aplicated matter. However, if he wanted to grow even stronger, he needed to master martial arts since if he didn��t do so, he wouldn��t have progressed and be stuck in this realm, unable to break away from it.


    Furumi was dumbfounded by that possibility.


    Wakatsuki became a ninja, sending a powerful punch when his opponents didn��t even notice him had stood right beside them. He felt that possibility was feasible, but he thought to ask Wakatsuki��s opinion first.


    ��Well, that��s just my opinion. You don��t need to listen to me. Well, I��ll go back first. Furumi-san, Tokugawa-jii, Shibukawa-sensei, we��ll go back first.��


    His girlfriends also greeted everyone before they left together.


    Right now, when they were alone, they didn��t care about the gazes of Tokugawa, Shibukawa, and Furumi since they still respected him and didn��t want him to be belittled by those old guys, but when they were alone, they scolded him for being reckless, stupid, and many other things since this guy didn��t understand how they were worried!


    However, they also understood that a man also had something that they wanted to do even if his girlfriends didn��t understand them.


    They knew that they couldn��t stop him, so they could only support him, scold him, and take care of him when he was hurt.


    Still, while they had gone, Furumi looked at Wakatsuki, squatted down, and said, ��Wakatsuki, have you woken up?��


    ����Yeah,�� Wakatsuki said weakly, still feeling dizzy.


    ��Did you hear what we were talking about before?�� Furumi asked.


    ��Yeah.�� Wakatsuki nodded and said, ��It��splicated, but if I want to be stronger, I have to do this.��


    Furumi smiled and patted his shoulder. ��Come on. How long are you going toy there?��


    ��Okay.�� Wakatsuki nodded with a smile.


    ��While it might be difficult to beat that monster, it should be possible to defeat the Fang. Your chances will soon appear, so right now, just focus on bing stronger,�� Furumi said with his businessman expression.


    ��Yeah, I know.��


    Wakatsuki knew which path he should choose, but still, he turned his gaze, looking at the corridor where Shishio had disappeared, before shaking his head. He couldn��t see Shishio. He was like a bottomless hole. When he thought he had found the end, he only realized that it was even deeper and darker, giving him helplessness that he had never felt before.


    After that fight, Wakatsuki knew that there shouldn��t be anyone in this world who could match him.


    It should be, but more and more opponents with a crazy power would appear one after another in the future, but even so, Shishio didn��t n to lose and decided to keep winning until he became the number one under the heaven.

 Chapter 415: Amnesia

    <h4>Chapter 415: Amnesia</h4>


    While walking, Ryuunosuke tried to move away from the group since they became the center of attention. Still, while he tried to move away, there was a meter distance between them and he wouldn��t move so far since he kept looking at the cause of this attention.


    Shishio was walking normally, but he let out a tired sigh, looking at the girls around him. ��You don��t need to worry. I won��t be fighting for a while.��


    ��For a while?�� 4x


    Misaki, Shiina, Ritsu, and Nanami looked at Shishio with a frown at the same time.


    Aftering back from the Underground Arena, Shishio went to the hospital to take care of the wound on his head. While he wasn��t hurt and was mostly unscathed, there was bleeding on his head.


    While the bleeding would recover quickly since he had an ��Enhanced Recovery,�� his girlfriends felt worried, and in the end, there was no way for him to tell about the matter of the system and the uniqueness of his body since he didn��t want to be kidnapped in theboratory.


    Still, considering his status, those who kidnapped him should be the ones who worried.


    Also, Shishio felt that it might be good to use part of his blood to create a medicine so one could recover faster. After all, he had a pharmaceuticalpany. It would be wasteful if he didn��t do so.


    However, what Shishio wanted to say was the aftermath of that fight.


    While the girls knew they couldn��t stop him, they would watch him and tell him to remind them if he went on a fight. After all, it scared them to death when they saw him, hurting.


    Unlike most of his fights where he came out unscathed, this time, he was blown away so exaggeratedly and had a bleed on his head, so they realized how dangerous his fight was. It might be only a bleed on his head now, but what about the future?


    Thinking about that possibility, they became scared, especially when they thought they might lose him.


    While their care and love moved him, Shishio was tired after being scolded, but it might also be his fault for ying around, letting himself be hit.


    Still, Shishio must admit the aftermath of that fight was troublesome since he had gauze wrapped around his head, especially after he came back to the Sakurasou.


    Touching the gauze on his head, Shishio felt worried when he thought Hiratsuka would know about this since he hadn��t told her anything before and went on a spar with the rest of the girls.


    As for Ayaka, Shishio could imagine, he was being doted to the limit, but being scolded by her wasn��t bad either.


    ��You naughty boy.��


    Shishio somehow could imagine that plot, but frankly, he regretted getting hurt since he saw them crying for him.


    Still, he didn��t think that he would fight for a while since he had be so strong right now.


    While his body was just three times normal human and hadn��t reached an exaggerated level like Wakatsuki or Yuujiro Hanma, he still had confidence in his technique, especially on Aiki.


    Whether it was a powerful punch, kick, force, or anything, Shishio could either redirect or return them back.


    Unless one was using their hands like a knife, or an exaggerated power and technique like Yuujiro Hanma, Shishio believed that there were no people that could defeat him.


    There was no point in fighting someone who was weaker than him since it was just a waste of them.


    Right now, his focus is on the novel that he is writing and to help Misaki with her anime.


    ��Misaki-senpai, when do you need us to dub your anime?�� Shishio asked, ignoring the gaze on him along the way to the school.


    While worrying about him, Nanami also looked in Misaki��s direction since it was her first as a Seiyuu, and of course, it would be lying if she wasn��t excited. Also, it might be a good thing since this way, he would be busy, and there was no need for him to do something like fighting again.


    ��It��s on Thursday.�� Misaki quickly chirped and asked, ��Are you ready?��


    ��I am ready.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Nanami. ��How about you, Nanami?��


    Unlike Shishio, who could confidently say he was ready, Nanami hesitated for a moment since she would be lying if she wasn��t nervous, but when she saw his dependable figure, she nodded gently and said, ��Yes, I am ready, Senpai.��


    ��Good!�� Misaki was happy by their response and said, ��Okay, I can��t wait for Thursday!�� If possible, she wanted to start the dubbing right away, but it wasn��t ready yet, so she could only bear it for a while. ��By the way, are you feeling alright? You don��t feel dizzy, right? You don��t have brain damage, right? You don��t have amnesia, right? Also, my name is Misaki Kamiigusa! Don��t ever forget my name!�� When she saw Shishioe back to Sakurasou with a gauze wrapped around his head, she was so panicked and thought to call an ambnce, but only realized it was useless since he hade to the hospital before.


    Still, even so, Misaki was worried about him since she didn��t expect something like this to happen.


    ����..��


    Shishio stared at Misaki in silence until the sleeve of his zer was tucked by Shiina. Then, he looked at Shiina in confusion, but then, Shiina said, ��My name is Shiina Mashiro.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    Shishio let out a sigh and patted Shiina��s head gently. ��Hello, my name is Shishio Oga.��


    Shiina stared at Shishio in shock, thinking he might have forgotten about her.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    They yed an amnesia game for a while, walking toward the school together.


    ��By the way, if I really forget about you all, what will you do?�� Shishio somehow felt curious if he was in amnesia. He wondered what they would do.


    When this question fell, they were quite surprised for a while. After all, amnesia only happened in the movie as for the real thing. They never encountered it. Still, this was an interesting question since if this really happened, what would they do?


    Usually, in the story, it would be a girl who had amnesia, and the boy would work hard for the girl to remember him again.


    However, this time, it was the reverse, the girls were the ones who worked hard, but it didn��t really matter since either way, it was romantic, so they thought for a while until Shiina said, ��I��ll tell you everything about you.��


    ��Everything?�� Shishio looked at Shiina curiously.


    ��Yes.�� Shiina nodded and said, ��Like the number of moles on your body, at how you always look at my legs, at how you love to rub my legs, like how���� Shishio quickly closed her mouth with his hand since he was afraid if this continued, this girl would bber something that shouldn��t be said.


    ������


    However, the aftermath of Shiina��s answer made him sigh since he could see their thoughtfulness gaze on him, which made him sigh tiredly.


    ��Good answer.��


    Still, the milk had spilled. There was no use bitching around, so he just praised Shiina before he asked the other girls.


    ��How about you, Senpai?��


    ��Me?�� Misaki thought for a moment and said, ��I��ll tell you how you have rubbed my breasts violently.��


    ������ Shishio.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Shishio knew Misaki wasn��t wrong. Instead, she was right, considering he really had rubbed her breasts violently in the past, but who would expect that this girl still bore a grudge of that act. ��Do you still feel angry about that?��


    ��Of course!�� Misaki fumed and said, ��I am a girl! How can you rub my bre����


    Shishio quickly covered Misaki��s mouth since he was afraid the damage to his character would be even more severe.


    The wounds that were caused by Shiina were deep enough. There was no need to sprinkle salt over them.


    Shishio let out a sigh, but two girls and one boy were looking at him with an expressionless gaze.


    ����How about you, Nanami?�� Shishio asked since he knew Nanami was the most gentle among everyone, so he thought her answer would be gentle, but who would expect that she wasn��t that much different from Misaki and Shiina.


    ��Are you sure you want to hear my answer?�� Nanami asked with a gentle smile.


    ������ Shishio was in silence before he looked at Ritsu and asked, ��How about you, Ritsu-senpai? What are you going to do?�� While he knew this girl was quite cold, he knew that this girl was quite gentle. Still, he felt this question was quite inappropriate, considering their status as a friend.


    Hearing this question, Ritsu thought for a moment and felt that she wasn��t sure how to answer. After all, their rtionship was just a friend. However, she felt ufortable when she thought how Shishio would forget everything about her.


    ��If you don��t want to answer, it��s okay, though.��


    ��No, I can answer.�� Ritsu was quite embarrassed, but then she said, ����I-I��ll tell you that you��re my friend.��


    Unlike the rest, their rtionship was just a friend, so Ritsu just told him normally that they were friends.


    ��That��s true.��


    ����..��


    Somehow suddenly, the atmosphere between them became so awkward.


    Shishio was helpless, but he quickly looked at Ryuunosuke and asked, ��Ryuunosuke, what about you?�� He didn��t intend to ask him, but if he didn��t do so, the awkward atmosphere would remain, so he asked him.


    ��Me?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio for a moment and said, ��I��ll tell you about the history of your browser and what you keep inside your hardware.��


    ������


    Shishio looked at the sky and felt slightly lonely since he wondered whether there was someone who could give him a normal answer.


    ��Shishio, what about you? What if I have amnesia? What will you do?�� Shiina suddenly asked.


    Everyone looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what he would do when Shiina forgot all about him.


    ��Well, first, I��ll be disappointed since you have forgotten all the memories that we have made, including the fact you have loved me���� Shishio didn��t continue and tried to imagine what he would say if something like that really happened. ��However, I��ll try many ways so you��ll remember me. Still, even if you forget and can��t remember me, I won��t give up and try to make you fall for me again, even if you��re not the same as you were before. If we can fall in love once, we should be able to fall in love twice, so while it might be hard, I won��t give up since the love that is born from such a process is precious and dear for us, right?��


    Shiina was in a daze, staring at Shishio, and wanted to kiss him, but Shishio quickly stopped her since they were in the middle of the street.


    ��Later, alright?�� Shishio put his finger on Shiina��s lips.


    Shiina showed disappointment, but she nodded reluctantly.


    Still, not only Shiina but Nanami somehow also wanted to jump on him, but with her status as a mistress, it was hard to do so, which was why, she could only bear it until there were only the two of them.


    However, when Nanami looked at Shiina, who could hold him and flirted with him openly, she would be lying if she wasn��t jealous and wanted to develop their rtionship further.


    But that quickly stopped when a question emerged in her heart.


    ��Was it okay for me to do that?��


    Nanami wasn��t sure, but right now, she could only look at them with a forced smile.


    As for Misaki, Ritsu, and Ryuunosuke, they looked at him for a moment before they looked at the cloudy sky in silence.


    It started with a yful question, yet why had it be like this?


    They weren��t sure, but right now, it was better to go to the school and bury the strange feelings in their hearts, lock them, and throw them to the side until they forgot about them.


    Yet, was it possible?

 Chapter 416: Divine Message

    <h4>Chapter 416: Divine Message</h4>


    While May was spring, the cherry blossoms period had long passed.


    Also, while it was spring, it was more like summer, especially when the cloudy sky covered the sky.


    It was all muddy and humid, making the mold grow faster and harder to clean.


    Even girls and boys who had trouble with frizzy hair were all troubled by this session.


    However, when they came to the school, they were attracted to him.


    While he was handsome without a doubt, the gauze that wrapped around his head attracted them even more.


    Shishio knew he would be the center of attention with the gauze on his head, but he just ignored them, and as long as he showed he was okay, no one would say anything. Also, he had gotten used to bing a center of attention, so this was nothing new for him.


    ��Shishio?��


    Shishio turned and looked at Futaba Rio. He nodded and greeted her back. ��Good morning, Futaba.��


    ��Wh-What��s wrong? What��s wrong with your head?�� Futaba was startled and panicked when she saw his head was wrapped in gauze.


    ��������


    Shishio looked at Futaba for a moment and said, ��I fell from the stairs two days ago. It was so slippery since it was raining two days ago, right?�� He used a quite loud voice raised it deliberately, so the people around could hear him. While he didn��t think there was a bad rumor that might appear because of this, considering he had many girls fans whose heads thought many unique things, they might think of him as helping someone in need.


    However, his bad deeds as a scumbag had spread around the school, so when he thought it might be possible for them to believe he had fought someone or fought with his girlfriends, which caused a gauze on his head, so before that happened, he used Futaba��s question to erase the doubts on everyone.


    ��I �C I see���� Futaba, still worried and asked, ��Are you okay? You��re not hurt, right?��


    Everyone who heard their conversation also nodded and understood why there was a gauze on his head.


    ��I am okay. If I am not okay, I should rest, right?��


    Shishio suddenly wanted to p his forehead when he thought it was his chance to skip school.


    ��If I skip school, I can spend my time with Ayaka, right?��


    While Ayaka wasing yesterday to his apartment, there weren��t many things that they could do together, considering she came as Nana��s older sister, not his secret partner.


    Ayaka was also rtively free during the weekdays, considering how all her tenants would go to the school during the days, leaving her alone in the Sunohara dorm, doing the household chores alone.


    ��������


    Shishio suddenly regretted his decision to go to school today.


    ��What��s wrong? Are you okay?�� Nanami asked worriedly.


    ����I am okay.�� Shishio quickly recovered from the damage as he continued to talk, but then Momo Kashiwabara and Rui Tachibana came toward them.


    ��Shishio, what��s wrong?!�� Momo panicked.


    However, Rui was in a daze and seemingly out of focus.


    Shishio repeated what he had said before, but then he asked, ��Rui-nee, are you okay? You seem to be sick.��


    ����Probably.�� Her reaction was quite slow, especially when she realized her forehead was touched by him and could only stare at him in a daze.


    ��You have a fever. Isn��t it better for you to go back?�� Shishio said worriedly. While he might have a gauze wrapped around his head, it was like a fashion since he was okay.


    On the other hand, Rui was really sick, so it was better for her to go back.


    While Rui��s mind was slower than before, she still wanted to resist Shishio. ��I am okay. I know my body the best.�� She strode slowly and walked away while trying to hide the blush on her face when he put her hand on her forehead.


    Shishio looked at her back and looked at Momo. He wanted to say to take care of Rui, but he saw Momo��s action was quite weird. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��This.��


    Momo gave him a piece of paper.


    ��This is����


    ��That��s my number. Text me when you��re free, alright?�� Momo gave a gentle smile and said, ��I have made up my mind, so please give me an answer.�� She then strode like Rui, feeling embarrassed, and ran away.


    ��������


    Shishio could feel the gaze on him, and it made him speechless, but then he reacted fast and held his head in pain. ��Ouch! Ouch! My head is dizzy.��


    ��������


    However, they were just staring at him and thought this guy was a scumbag!


    Still, they loved him so much, so they worried he was really hurt.


    As the morning problem ended, Shishio needed to talk with various people about what had really happened to him.


    They asked him the same, simr questions all the time, which made him sigh, but he knew that it was all good since it was better than being ignored, and they made a conclusion on their own.


    In the ss, Shishio thought about Momo, who had given him her email and phone number before. She had confessed to him, but he told her to wait until Golden Week since she needed to understand his situation and who was known as a scumbag.


    However, Shishio could tell that Momo didn��t even listen to him and just wanted to be with him.


    Still, Shishio must admit he underestimated Momo��s persistence and only realized she didn��t give up at all.


    Somehow, Shishio was curious and wanted to understand what kind of upbringing she had.


    Their first meeting was when he helped her when she was almost poured with a basket of water. He could tell that she didn��t have a good time in the school, yet she still smiled like that, which made him wonder whether that was the genuine part of her, or would that be an act?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he thought his problem with a woman became even messier than he had thought.


    When it was time for the break, Shishio thought to eat with his girlfriends.


    Nana, Mea, and Maiko pulled him since they have been curious about the world of martial artists since. While what had happened yesterday surprised them and made them worried, without a doubt, they were interested and wondered about that part of the world.


    However, when they were about to go to the literature club, Usa approached them nervously while looking at Shishio nervously.


    ��What��s wrong, Usa?��


    ��Do you have something with us?��


    They looked at Usa curiously.


    ��Um��.��


    As expected, Usa wasn��t good when he was stared at by a group of people, so he could only look at Shishio. Hopefully, Shishio could understand his signal.


    However, Shishio didn��t look at Usa, pretending he didn��t see Usa��s signal.


    ��If you have nothing to say, we��ll go then,�� Nana said since she was quite tired of Usa. She knew what Usa felt toward Ritsu, and she thought it was better for him to confess and be rejected already. Instead of bothering her boyfriend all the time!


    Why would Usa be rejected?


    It was because Nana was clear about Ritsu��s feelings, but right now, it was better to keep quiet about it since she didn��t want more girls to approach him again.


    Still, Nana suddenly thought it wouldn��t be bad to match Ritsu with Usa.


    ��Shishio, you should talk with Usa for a while. We��ll be waiting for you at the literature club,�� Nana suddenly said.


    ��Eh?�� 4x


    Not only Shishio, but Usa, Mea, and Maiko were dumbfounded.


    However, Nana didn��t give them a chance to ask and pushed Mea and Maiko away.


    ��Hey, Nana, what��s wrong?��


    ��Yeah, what��s wrong with you?��


    Nana looked at her two friends and wondered whether they had stopped loving young boys and loved her boyfriend instead now.


    Shishio looked at Usa for a while and said, ��Treat me bread.��


    ��Okay! Leave it to me!��


    Usa nodded without hesitation as he patted his chest. He was d he had worked a part-time job, or else his wallet would be empty now.


    The two went to the bench near the vending machine as they held the bread Usa had bought on the truck food before.


    Usa was eating yakisoba bread, and Shishio was eating a chocte co.


    While they sat next to each other, two cans of soda separated them.


    The ce was quiet andfortable, but even so, Shishio could notice the girls�� gaze on him.


    ��You don��t want to eat more?�� Usa asked since usually, Shishio asked him to treat him to a lot of things.


    ��No, it��s okay. I still need to eat moreter when I return to the literature club.��


    While it was fun to buy something with someone else��s money, Shishio wasn��t going to eat so much since he would eat againter after this matter ended and came to the literature club.


    ��So, what��s wrong?�� Shishio asked as he ate.


    ��Oga!�� Usa looked at Shishio with a determined expression.


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Usa speechlessly and thought that if Ebina Hina saw them, she would be excited.


    ����Don��t be all exaggerated. Just tell me what you want to tell me since I don��t have time to listen to your nonsense.��


    While Shishio��s words might be cruel, Usa decided to forgive him since this guy was his cupid, so he took a deep breath and said, ��I can��t give up on Kawai-senpai.��


    Shishio didn��t feel surprised when he heard Usa��s words since he knew there was no way for this guy to give up on Ritsu, so he only nodded. ��Okay.��


    ��������


    Usa waited for the follow-up, but Shishio didn��t say anything. ��Why didn��t you say anything?!��


    ��What do you want me to say? You like her. That��s all. Do you think you��re ddin? I am not your Genie!�� Shishio was speechless, and he didn��t want to hear this nonsense.


    Was Usa expecting to help him with his rtionship?


    Shishio wasn��t free enough to do that.


    After all, while they had talked to each other about this matter, Shishio hadn��t promised Usa to help him with his rtionship. Instead, he just wanted to ask him whether he really loved Ritsu or not.


    As for whether their rtionship could blossom or not, it wasn��t his problem, so Shishio decided to walk away, but Usa wouldn��t let him go.


    ��No! Please help me, Shishio-sama! Without you, I can��t do anything!��


    Usa wanted to hug Shishio��s waist while crying.


    However, how could Shishio allow that?


    Shishio quickly pushed Usa��s head away from him and stopped him, but then he noticed Ebina, who was staring at him.


    Ebina noticed Shishio��s gaze on her, and she just pped her hands twice and bowed her head as if she thanked him.


    ������..��


    Shishio stared at Ebina in silence before he looked at Usa, who was oblivious of everything. Finally, he let out a sigh and said, ��Okay, be quiet and listen to what I am about to say.��


    ��Yes!�� Usa was so happy when he heard Shishio was going to illuminate him with his blessing. Still, he knew he needed to prepare more money, or else this blessing was going to end soon.

 Chapter 417: This is the last time

    <h4>Chapter 417: This is thest time</h4>


    ��Yahallo!�� Ebina Hina smiled as she greeted Shishio. ��Are you going to stop bing a scumbag and bing a homo, Shishio-kun?��


    ����..�� Usa.


    ��Watch your mouth, or I��ll wash them with soap,�� Shishio said coldly.


    Ebina pursed her lips and said, ��I was just joking. You don��t need to get angry.�� She knew she had said too much, but even so, his reaction was too much!


    Ebina was still a beautiful girl!


    Ebina felt she should be treated gently, right?


    ��That joke isn��t fun.�� Shishio looked at Ebina and said, ��If you have nothing to do, just go back to your ss.��


    ��You��re so cold!��


    ��My mood isn��t good. You know my head is hurt, yet you teased me with such an unfunny joke.�� Shishio moved closer and whispered, ��If it is someone else, they��ll think that joke is disgusting.�� While he often said same-gender rtionships were more tolerated today, that didn��t mean it would be easily epted.


    ��Sorry���� Ebina stopped joking and apologized with a downcast expression.


    ��It��s okay. I am not angry. It��s just don��t do this kind of joke again, alright?�� Shishio patted Ebina��s head gently.


    ����.��


    Ebina stared at Shishio for a moment and wondered whether he gave her a stick and carrot deliberately. ����While it feels nice, aren��t you the rude one for patting my head?��


    ��You don��t like it?��


    Ebina didn��t say anything since there was no way for her to admit that his head pat felt good, so she quickly changed the topic of conversation. ��It��s quite rare to see you be with a male ssmate, so I just can��t help but feel curious, and so you know����


    ����..��


    Shishio and Usa were in silence since they realized Ebina was right.


    It is rare for him to be with a male ssmate, especially when he has always been surrounded by his harem.


    ��It isn��t something special, you know? He just needs advice,�� Shishio said as he patted the free space on the bench right beside him.


    ��Advice?�� Ebina sat next to Shishio before she looked at Usa for a moment, then looked at Shishio. ��It��s about love, right?��


    ��Ugh!�� Usa wasn��t sure why, but he felt he was being treated as a simple guy.


    ��Is it so obvious?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Ebina onlyughed and didn��t answer his question since the answer was obvious.


    ��Well, you��re not wrong. He is asking for love advice.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��Oga!�� Usa was embarrassed!


    Usa had taken Shishio somewhere, so no one would hear their conversation since he was embarrassed!


    However, who would expect Shishio would bber his mouth to a stranger that he didn��t know?!


    ��Usa, you just like someone.�� Shishio looked at Usa calmly and said, ��What��s so embarrassing about it?��


    ����..�� Usa was in a daze.


    ��There��s nothing embarrassing about it. It isn��t like you do a crime, right?��


    ��We-Well����


    ��Look.�� Shishio pointed at Ebina and said, ��This girl also loves something, yet she doesn��t feel embarrassed to express it.��


    Somehow Ebina felt smug and said, ��That��s right! There��s nothing wrong with liking something! It��s like me who likes BL (Boys Love)! You can also love other guys too!��


    ����Er.�� Usa was troubled and shook his head. ��I �C I am normal����


    ��I see���� Ebina slumped and felt depressed.


    ��Let��s ignore this girl for a while.��


    ����Yes.��


    ��How cruel!�� Ebinained, then asked, ��Who is she falling for?��


    ��Oga, don��t tell her!�� Usa wanted to close Shishio��s mouth, but Shishio pressed his head.


    ��Who is going to tell her? Don��t you believe me? If you don��t believe me, then I��ll just go back now.��


    ��No! No! No! Don��t go back!�� Usa begged as he cried.


    Ebina looked at Usa and whispered to Shishio. ��Is he so desperate?��


    ��Well, yeah.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Ebina and asked, ��Ebina-senpai, can I ask you something?��


    ��What?�� Ebina looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��If, for example, there��s a guy who is in love with a girl, but that girl doesn��t know you well and only treats you simr to the other guys in the school, do you think she��ll agree to that confession?�� Shishio asked.


    Usa was startled, then quickly looked at Ebina. While it was good to listen to Shishio��s advice, it also wasn��t bad to listen to a girl��s opinion.


    Ebina didn��t answer his question for a while and said, ��No.��


    ����.�� Usa felt everything was crumbling, but he still didn��t want to give up and asked, ��Why?��


    ��It��s like when someone who is gay confesses to someone who isn��t gay, do you think the other party will agree?�� Hina said calmly.


    ������


    While the example was quite weird, Usa must admit Hina��s words weren��t wrong since there was no way for someone normal to receive a confession from a gay.


    ��While her example is quite problematic, it isn��t wrong.�� Shishio looked at Usa and said, ��You need to know her better, and she also needs to know you better, so either of you will regret when you date each other. Still, while I have said this, you need your crush to have an interest in you.��


    ��Interest?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��The most simple one is like someone handsome. The girls will be attracted to you with your face alone, right?��


    ��I see���� Usa nodded then asked, ��If so, why isn��t she interested in me?�� He thought his face wasn��t bad, so why didn��t his crush have an interest in him?


    ������


    Shishio and Ebina looked at each other wrily and didn��t expect this guy would have such confidence in his appearance.


    ��Because you��re not handsome enough.�� 2x


    While it might be cruel, this was the fact.


    However, Shishio and Ebina weren��t cruel enough to remind this poor boy.


    ��Falling someone for their appearance is a shallow thing, and such a rtionship won��tst long,�� Shishio said while shaking his head.


    ��I see���� Usa nodded and wrote those words in his note.


    ������


    Shishio looked at Usa in silence, wondering whether this boy didn��t realize his sarcasm since Usa also fell for Ritsu because of her appearance too.


    ��Still, the reality isn��t a manga where you can find the heroine in a crisis, and you help her during that time. This country is peaceful, and you need to take a slow approach, trying to get close to her as you present yourself to her.��


    ��Present?�� Usa was looking at Shishio in doubt.


    Shishio nodded and said, ��You need to show the part of yourself that can make her love you.��


    Usa somehow got excited and asked, ��Wh-What is that part?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    ����.You don��t know?�� Usa was dumbfounded.


    ��Each person has a different part, and as I have said to you, I am not your babysitter or cupid. While I give you advice on whether your endeavor can be sessful or not, it all depends on yourself. Still, if you can show her that you��re dependable, gentle, tolerant, and tough, that��s the key.�� Shishio looked at Usa and said, ��However, the problem is, can you show that part of yourself to your crush?��


    ����..��


    Usa was silent.


    While Usa knew the key for a girl to fall for a boy, and he even made a note, remembering it deep into his head, he didn��t have a chance to show it to that girl, which made him desperate.


    On the other hand, Ebina looked at Shishio with interest, carefully listening to his every word.


    ��Th-Then how am I going to show that part of myself?�� Usa asked expectantly.


    Shishio was silent and thought that this had be so troublesome. He knew that Usa had be dependent on him, and the more he thought about this, the more troublesome it was, so he made his decision and said, ��Usa, before I tell you, this will be thest time I give you advice.��


    ��Wh-What?!�� Usa was dumbfounded and asked, ��Why?�� He showed disbelief and showed an expression that he had abandoned.


    ��It��s troublesome.��


    ����.�� Usa.


    ��So this will be thest time. I��ll give you a chance for you to appeal that part of yourself, and as for the rest, you��ll do it on your own,�� Shishio said.


    ��Wh-Why? I -I can give you more money!�� Usa was desperate since Shishio��s advice was right on the spot. Still, he also knew how troublesome he was, and he could give Shishio money for every bit of his advice.


    ��It��s not about money.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��And it��s not like Ick money after all.��


    ������ Usa.


    ��The reason why I have decided to help you is that you��re my friend, but frankly, I have realized it has be quite troublesome for me to manage, so this will be thest time. I��ll give you a chance to show that part of yourself to your crush.��


    Usa wanted to say something, but Shishio��s threat stopped him from saying anything. ��If you don��t agree, I��ll steal that crush and date her.��


    Usa��s mouth closed tightly after he heard Shishio��s threat. He thought for a moment and nodded. ��Yes, I-I agree.�� With a heavy heart, he agreed since if he didn��t agree, his crush would disappear!


    As for whether Shishio could date Ritsu or not, Usa wasn��t sure, considering how difficult Ritsu was, but he didn��t want to bet on it.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Free your schedule on the Weekend.��


    Usa was in doubt and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Let��s go to the theme park.��


    ��Theme park?��


    While Usa didn��t know what Shishio nned, he agreed without hesitation.


    ��Also, this is myst piece of advice.��


    ��What?��


    ��Don��t be in a hurry. Instead, slowly learn more about her, and let her learn more about you, so you two won��t regret the rtionship.��


    Hearing that advice, Usa could see how sincere Shishio was to teach him and to answer him. He nodded vigorously. ��Yes, Oga-sensei!��


    ������.��


    Shishio decided to ignore thest part and felt relief since the trouble had disappeared. He decided to go to the literature club where everyone was waiting, but Ebina came with him and walked by his side. He looked at this girl and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I just understand why you can have a harem now,�� Ebina said with a smile.


    Shishio only patted Ebina��s head a few times and said, ��Even if you fell for me, it won��t work.��


    ��How narcissistic! Who is going to fall with a scumbag like you?!��


    They looked at each other before they smiled andughed.


    Ebina looked at Shishio for a moment and wanted to invite him again to the Ikebukuro, but suddenly someone called his name.


    ��Shishio!��


    ��Shi�C, Hiratsuka-sensei, what��s wrong?�� Shishio asked calmly.


    Hiratsuka looked at the gauze on his head for a moment and pulled him. ��Come with me!�� As for Ebina, she ignored her and didn��t care at all.


    Shishio was helpless, but he didn��t fight back. Instead, he only turned and looked at Ebina, then said, ��See you.��


    ��See you.��


    Waving her hand, Ebina somehow felt quite lonely.

 Chapter 418: This is a misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 418: This is a misunderstanding</h4>


    Seemingly angry, Hiratsuka brought Shishio to the guidance counselor��s room, and as soon as they entered, she locked the door without hesitation.


    Shishio��s expression was a bit weird, and he said, ��Um, Shizuka-chan, even though I don��t mind doing it at school, is it really alright with you? Do you want to taint this sacred ce for study with our mark?��


    ��What the heck are you thinking about?!��


    Hiratsuka was furious and wanted to knock his head, but she stopped when she saw the gauze on his head. She looked at him worriedly and asked, ��Say, Shishio, did you fight on the Underground Arena or Kengan Match?��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka in surprise since he didn��t expect her to know about this.


    ��Are you surprised that I know about the underground fights?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��My father is the chief of Chiba Prefectural Police Headquarters, so I have seen those underground fights, and you should know how I like to do martial arts, right?�� Hiratsuka recalled when she heard a rumor about a prodigy fighter in his 15 years, who had won the championship of the Kengan Match and brought down the master of Chinese martial art in the Underground Arena.


    While his name wasn��t revealed, she somehow had a feeling it was Shishio since the rumor he was really handsome, and from his expression, she knew she was right.


    ������.��


    If Hiratsuka knew the fact he became a fighter in the underground fight because of her martial art hobby, Shishio wouldn��t think too much. However, the fact the Chief of the Chiba Prefectural Police Headquarters was her father surprised him a lot, and it made him wonder whether he would be caught messing around with his daughter.


    ��What are you thinking about? Be serious! I am talking with you!�� Hiratsuka scolded Shishio when he didn��t seem to listen to her words.


    ��Sorry, I was afraid your father might catch me,�� Shishio said truthfully.


    Hiratsuka was amused by his worry and just knocked his chest lightly. ��You should! So don��t you dare to hurt me.��


    ��I know.�� Shishio hugged Hiratsuka��s waist and said, ��I have always taken care of you well, right?��


    Hiratsuka looked at Shishio for a moment and let out a sigh before they kissed each other.


    The guidance counselor room is located on the highest floor of the school building, and it was also equipped with a curtain to cover what had happened inside the room since no students wanted to be seen scolded by the teachers along with their parents.


    In conclusion, it was also a perfect ce to mess around inside the school.


    ��Wa-Wait! Do-Don��t do it here!�� Hiratsuka quickly pped his hand away when his hands became naughty.


    Shishio also stopped and didn��t force her since he wanted her to be the one who made a move.


    Hiratsuka looked at Shishio, who stopped and feltplex since if he was slightly forceful toward her, she might agree to do it here. Frankly, she felt it wouldn��t be bad to do it in school since the sense of immorality was quite exciting. Still, she held it since she was a teacher with a strong sense of responsibility. ��Shishio, let��s talk whether it is true if you really fight on the underground arena or not?��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and asked, ��If I tell you the truth, will you give me a reward?��


    ��Reward?�� Hiratsuka was dumbfounded then asked, ��If I give you one, will you tell me the truth?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��What kind of reward do you want?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��Please wear a high school uniform when you do it next time,�� Shishio said with a serious expression.


    ��You pervert!�� Hiratsuka wanted to punch Shishio, but he was smart and quickly adjusted her trajectory to his head, which caused her to stop punching. She gritted her teeth and thought this guy was quite unfair.


    ��Ugh, my head is hurt���� Shishio held his head, pretending that he was hurt.


    Hiratsuka let out a sigh as her cheeks blushed shyly. ����Do you really want to see me in a high school uniform that much?��


    ��Yes!��


    ����I��ll think about it.��


    ��Yahoo!��


    ��Shut up! Now, answer my question first!��


    ��Yes, Sensei!��


    ������.��


    Watching Shishio, who had be an obedient student, Hiratsuka smiled funny and asked, ��So is it true?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��It��s true. I have been fighting on Kengan Match and the Underground Arena.�� There was nothing to hide, and he even thought to invite Hiratsuka to watch his spar with Wakatsuki before, but in the end, he didn��t since he felt it was quite troublesome, considering how she might scold and try to stop him.


    After all, Hiratsuka was unlike his other girlfriends.


    Hiratsuka was several years older than everyone, and of course, her experience in life was richer than everyone, so she also knew what kind of danger that one would be when they fought on the Underground Arena, especially when she also trained well in martial arts.


    Hiratsuka wanted to say something, but Shishio said, ��Of course, I know this is dangerous, and it is also the reason why I just had always told Chihiro-nee that I had a spar.��


    ��Then why did you do it? Even though you know it is dangerous, why do you do it?�� Hiratsuka asked with a frown since she was worried about her loved one since she knew how cruel the underground fight was.


    There were no rules.


    Everyone was free to do what they could to defeat their enemies as long as they didn��t use a weapon.


    It was a cruel ce where one could lose their lives.


    They had just confirmed their rtionship, and they had be together, so Hiratsuka didn��t want to lose him.


    ��Shizuka����


    Shishio moved closer and hugged her gently. ��I know that you��re worried about me, but I am not as weak as you have imagined. On the contrary, even among the fighters in the underground fight, I am part the strong one. Also, I don��t n to enter anymore now.��


    ��Why?�� While it felt nice being hugged like this, Hiratsuka thought about how to stop him from fighting in the underground arena, but who would expect him to tell her he was going to stop fighting, which made her dumbfounded.


    ��Isn��t it because of you?�� Shishio pinched Hiratsuka��s nose gently as he said in a gentle tone.


    The truth was, he decided to stop because he couldn��t see the improvement to fight the fighters on the Underground Arena again.


    Shishio had be so strong, and he was strong enough to bring down a country now or two.


    It might seem ridiculous, but with manybinations of his martial arts mastery, his heightened senses, strong body, and many skills mastery, Shishio could bring a country to ruin easily.


    Shishio also knew his girlfriends were still tense since they saw him being blown away by Wakatsuki. Even if he told them he was alright, who would believe him?


    After all, they were so scared when they saw him being blown away.


    When they saw him hurt, they also felt hurt, so Shishio decided to stop fighting on the underground fight.


    However, it didn��t mean he was going to stop since as long as there was a fighter that interested him or a reward that made him interested, he might fight. However, without any of that, he decided to stop since it was so dull to fight a fight with an obvious result.


    ��Really?�� While Hiratsuka felt happy, she still looked at him in doubt.


    ��Really.�� Shishio nodded, without any shyness, even if he might fight again in the future.


    Hiratsuka stared at Shishio for a while until she let out a sigh. ��Shishio, I know the urge of every martial artist. They want to be the strongest, so they fight many fights. I also feel the same after all since I also want to be the strongest.��


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and felt she was a little boy who was trapped in the body of a charming woman. However, he must admit this part of her was cute, so he said, ��It��s alright. Your man is the strongest since he defeated many strong opponents. As of now, there are no opponents that interest me, so I won��t fight. Haven��t you tasted my fighting power before?��


    Hiratsuka blushed and lightly hit his chest. ��You pervert!�� Still, she must admit his fighting power was amazing. He had the explosive power of the carnivore and the stamina of the herbivore. Thebination of the two made him a monster in bed, and frankly, it was amazing, and she wanted to do it again tonight. ����Are you free tonight?��


    ����If you don��t mind if I stay for a few hours, I can go to your apartment tonight.��


    ��Okay~~!�� Hiratsuka kissed his lips without hesitation, and after she parted her lips, she asked, ��By the way, what kind of martial arts did you practice?�� She only remembered that she had never asked him this question before, which made her curious. After she was done with her scolding, she acted coquettishly like a girl who had fallen for the first time.


    Looking at Hiratsuka, who sat on hisp and hugged his neck, Shishio must admit that it took all of his will not to push her here and now, but at the same time, he was also curious at what kind of martial arts she had trained. ��How about you? I have never known what kind of martial arts you learn.��


    ��Me? Well, I did all the martial arts usually trained by the police like judo, taiho-jutsu (arresting art), kendo, karate, and a little aikido.��


    Hiratsuka had trained in many martial arts since she loved it, considering her dream was to be the strongest in the past, but even though she had trained a lot, it was still impossible to defeat him on the bed, which made her slightly frustrated and thought she was going to have her revenge tonight.


    ��I see���� Shishio was quite surprised, but then he asked, ��Do you want to have a spar with me?��


    ��Spar? Us?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��I have a dojo in my apartment. You cane to see.��


    Hiratsuka stared at Shishio for a moment and asked, ����Are we really going to fight?��


    ����If you want, we can also have a ��rematch�� there.��


    ����Okay.��


    The two talked for a while before they reluctantly left.


    Still, Shishio walked into the literature clubtely and was stared at by everyone, but luckily, they thought he was talking with Usa before.


    ��So, what did you talk about with your friend?�� Mai asked curiously.


    ��Mai���� Shishio looked at Mai and solemnly said,�� Guys have something they can��t talk about with women.��


    ������.�� Everyone.


    Even if Usa was a simple guy, Shishio wouldn��t betray him and tell the content of their conversation to everyone.


    However, they seemed to misunderstand him.


    ��Probably about porn, right?��


    ����I have you. Why do I need porn?��


    Somehow the conversation moved in a strange direction.


    Luckily, the lunch was quite fun, and they returned after the ss after the break ended.


    Everyone was thinking of visiting a sweet store or something.


    Shishio just listened and didn��t join their conversation since he just followed them, but then he noticed Rui, who walked toward their direction. ��Rui-nee.�� While she might have ignored him, it didn��t mean he was going to treat her simrly.


    Even a drop of water could break a stone.


    His sincerity should be able to break her cold persona, right?


    However, Shishio didn��t expect his sincerity would be able to break her heart so quickly.


    ��Shishio?��


    Rui seemed unsteady and out of focus before she fell into him, and he caught her subconsciously.


    The girls saw him hugging Rui in public, making them stare at him together.


    �������� Everyone.


    ����This is a misunderstanding,�� Shishio said helplessly.

 Chapter 419: Unfamiliar Shoes

    <h4>Chapter 419: Unfamiliar Shoes</h4>


    The misunderstanding had happened, and Shishio had exined, so there was no need to worry about it anymore since the more important thing was to understand why Rui suddenly fell into him.


    His sense of smell instantly caught something, and he pressed her forehead subconsciously.


    ��It��s hot!�� Shishio was surprised and said, ��You have a fever!��


    Rui��s breathing was rough as she tried to stand up.


    ��Fever?��


    Listening to his voice, the girls realized there was something unusual about Rui.


    While her reddened face and gasp seemed erotic, they became worried since the cause of this was an illness.


    ��Should I take you to the hospital?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No�� I want to go home���� While Rui was weak, she could still listen to his voice. She didn��t want to make her family panic and just wanted to go home, resting, but her body was too heavy, and she was so dizzy.


    Shishio looked at the girls, and they also understood him.


    ��Just send her back if she��s sick,�� Miu said worriedly.


    The others were also the same since no one would expect Rui to have an illness, and they also looked at her worriedly.


    ��Sorry, I��ll make this upter.��


    Shishio helped Rui change her shoes and, along with others, walked out of the school before he entered the taxi with Rui after saying goodbye.


    Still, the girls were curious at how he was going to make things up for them.


    Also, they had a feeling the number of girls around him would increase after this, especially when they saw how he took care of the girl who was sick, and somehow, they wanted to fall sick too, so he would take care of them.


    Inside the taxi, Shishio told the driver to send them to Rui��s house and moved carefully so as not to make Rui feel dizzy.


    The driver nodded, following his words since he could tell Rui was sick from herplexion. Still, he must admit it was quite weird to see someone whose head was wrapped in gauze taking care of the sick. However, this wasn��t his problem since he was just a driver and he just needed to send them to their destination.


    Shishio didn��t care about the driver and took care of Rui by letting her sleep on hisp, taking care of her bag, and wrapping his zer around her body to warm her up.


    However, Rui frowned, showing an ufortable expression.


    ��Rui-nee, did you feel sick? Is it motion sickness? Because you were lying down? Come here.��


    Rui was moved, and she slept peacefully on his chest.


    ��It smells nice����


    Rui opened her eyes lightly and looked into his profile for a moment before she snuggled further as she let him pat her back gently, reassuring her that everything was alright.


    Before long, they arrived at her house, and Shishio entered after he got the key from Rui. He carried her all the way to her room and put her on her bed gently.


    ��Rui-nee����


    Rui was sleeping soundly and didn��t seem to wake up soon, but she didn��t let go of his hand and held it tightly.


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and gave up to wake her up. He took a novel he brought to read in the school and read it quietly on the side as he held her hand, but he thought for a moment and decided to text Hina.


    As for how he could get Hina��s contact information, there was no need to say, right?


    Shishio: ��Rui-nee is sick. I am apanying her at the house now.��


    Shishio thought it would take a while to receive his reply, but he didn��t expect Hina would reply to him so soon.


    Hina: ��What? Really? What should I do? I am going to bete to go back.��


    Shishio was speechless and replied, ��Don��t worry, I��ll take care of her until one of you returns.��


    Hina: ��Is that okay? Your girlfriends won��t be mad at you?��


    Shishio: ��She suddenly fell in front of me when I was with my girlfriends. They understood the situation, so it should be alright. But can you tell me where you put����


    Shishio asked where their family kept a basin, ss, towel, medicine, and other necessary things to take care of the sick.


    Hina also answered one by one and told him everything she needed to know before she told him she would try to go back as soon as possible.


    As for Natsuo Fujii, neither Hina nor Shishio talked about him at all since they didn��t think Natsuo would be able to help at all.


    They ended their conversation shortly after Hina repeatedly told him she would return as soon as possible.


    Shishio put his phone in his pocket before looking at Rui��s sleeping face. He had taken off her zer, leaving her with only her white shirt and short skirt. He thought for a moment and decided to prepare apress for her.


    Letting go of her hand, Shishio walked out and prepared everything that was needed when one was cold.


    Still, Shishio wondered whether this was alright and where was Natsuo Fujii right now?


    While Shishio and Rui were at home together, Natsuo, who didn��t know anything, decided to visit his friend at the L��Amant cafe where his friend was working. Unlike in the original, his rtionship with Rui wasn��t particrly close, and their rtionship was just greeted by each other shortly after, and it had slowly be better, especially after they had visited his mother��s grave together.


    However, everything changed after Natsuo decided to talk about how close Rui with Shishio was.


    Natsuo, as a step-brother, tried to take care of his step-sister since he knew Shishio was a scumbag and being with him wasn��t good, but the result?


    While a huge fight didn��t happen, Rui just stared at him coldly and said, ��It��s my own problem. You don��t need to take care of me.��


    ��What?! How could you say����


    However, Rui ignored him directly, and neither of them talked until now.


    Still, Natsuo felt bad and thought to discuss it with his friend about this matter.


    His friend, who heard Natsuo��s story, also agreed with Natsuo��s action since being with a scumbag wasn��t good, and it was better for his step-sister to move on early.


    ��Let me take care of your step-sister then.��


    ��The hell?!�� Natsuo looked at his friend, unhappy, thinking that this guy also wasn��t good!


    Also, Natsuo wasn��t sure why, but he just felt ufortable when he saw Shishio and Rui were so close to each other. They were just step-siblings, and he knew he shouldn��t be involved with her trouble so much, but he was also worried about her since they had be a ��family.��


    While the two were talking to each other, Masaki Kobayashi, or Marie, had been listening to their conversation and couldn��t help but interrupt. ��Natsuo-chan, I don��t think it is good for you to reject the rtionship between your stepsister and this scumbag so one-sidedly.��


    ��Master!!�� 2x


    Natsuo and his friend, Fumiya Kurimoto, were surprised.


    However, Natsuo frowned and asked, ��So you mean, I have to agree?��


    Shaking his head gently, Masaki said, ��You should know that when one is in love, they��ll be blind. Look at me, for example.��


    ��You?�� 2x


    ��Yes.�� Masaki nodded and said, ��When my father found out that I was a homo and loved a man, even decided to embrace my inner self as a woman, he decided to sever our rtionship. Unfortunately, by then, he had died, and it was toote���� He let out a depressed sigh as he put his hand on his cheek.


    Fumiya and Natsuo were dumbfounded but also understood Masaki��s sadness.


    However��


    ����But how can I allow that? I know that man is a scumbag, yet I just let her be fooled by him just like this?�� Natsuo asked. He was still stubborn since it was his first time encountering this type of problem, so he was confident he wouldn��t mess up like Masaki.


    Masaki stared at Natsuo for a moment and asked, ��Do you like your step-sister?��


    ��What?!�� Natsuo was dumbfounded with a slight blush on his face since he was new in the matter of the opposite gender, and he also didn��t have experience on it, so this question startled him, and it made him blush.


    ��Oh? I see���� Masaki nodded in a thoughtful manner. ��Now, I understand why you want them to part with each other.��


    ��You misunderstood!��


    ��Natsuo�� you��!�� Even Fumiya stared at Natsuo in disbelief.


    ��It��s alright, isn��t it? After all, there isn��t anyw that forbids one to marry a step-sibling.��


    ��Master!��


    Masaki shook his head and stopped to tease Natsuo. ��Natsuo, you should understand, when someone is in love, it is like there��s a me inside their heart. If someone forbids them, that me will be so intense that they won��t be able to stop, so instead of trying to stop them, isn��t it better to talk to your step-sibling first? Ask her what she likes about this scumbag? Why has she fallen for this scumbag?��


    ����.��


    Natsuo was in silence since not only his step-sibling but most of the girls in his school had fallen for this scumbag!


    However, Natsuo must admit there were many reasons for girls to fall for Shishio.


    Not only was Shishio the most handsome, athletic, popr, good personality, smartest, but there was also even a rumor that he was quite wealthy, and his thing was huge.


    With all of those points, it would be strange if a woman wouldn��t fall for him.


    However, as for a guy, Natsuo could only bite his lips in jealousy, and it was also hard to understand Masaki��s advice since what he wanted to do was just to part with Shishio and Rui as soon as possible.


    Masaki could also see how Natsuo was going to perceive his advice, so he didn��t say anything else since it was useless.


    His stay made him not feel good, so he decided to return home after he emptied his coffee.


    Fumiya told Natsuo that it was better to give his step-sister to him.


    However, Natsuo could only walk out faster since even though he knew Fumiya was a great guy, he didn��t want to give Rui to him. He knew that it might be selfish of him, and he just wanted to maintain their rtionship like this as a normal sibling without an interruption from the outside.


    Still, Natsuo thought it was also necessary to talk with Rui since he knew it would be awkward if their rtionship kept like this even though their parents had decided to marry each other. He didn��t want to bring a problem to his father, so he returned back and thought to talk with Rui.


    ��I am back.��


    Natsuo was surprised when he smelled a delicate aroma from the kitchen and wondered whether Rui was cooking. He knew Rui had a hobby to cook, and her food was delicious, so with excitement, he entered the house, thinking the food was made from him, but then his heart stopped when he saw unfamiliar shoes ced in front of the entrance of his house.

 Chapter 420: Fever

    <h4>Chapter 420: Fever</h4>


    Rui opened her eyes gently as she felt something cold on her forehead.


    ��This is��?��


    Rui was confused when she saw she was in her room.


    ��Have you woken up?��


    Rui was surprised and dumbfounded. She woke up abruptly, but her head became dizzy. ��Ugh����


    ��You have a fever. Don��t move so suddenly like that.��


    Shishio was speechless and helped her to sleep again on the bed.


    However, Rui kept looking at Shishio and asked, ����Why are you here?�� While she was happy, it was quite hard to show it when she ignored him before.


    ��Weren��t you the one who fell on me so suddenly before?�� Shishio looked at Rui helplessly and said, ��If I didn��t meet you back then, you might not be able to go home.�� He had a feeling she might pass out on the street, and someone might do something to her, which was something he couldn��t allow.


    Shishio took a ss of water and put the straw near her mouth. ��Here��s the water. Drink it first.��


    Rui obediently followed his words and sipped the water slowly while feeling slightly fuzzy, but one thing for sure, she was happy, and she also recalled what had happened before.


    ��Do you need anything else? By the way, sorry to rummage around your house a bit, but I have received permission from Tachibana-sensei,�� Shishio said.


    ��Hina-nee did?�� Rui looked at Shishio and thought his rtionship with her older sister was quite good, but she decided to ignore it right now since there was something that she wanted to do. ��A towel and pajamas. I am all sweaty. I want to wash, warm water, and change my clothes.��


    ��Okay, wait here for a moment.��


    When Shishio was about to stand up, Rui called his name out subconsciously. ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ����Why you��re here?�� Rui asked with a headache on her head.


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and said, ��Isn��t it obvious? Because I am worried about you. Stop asking something stupid. You should rest and let me take care of you.��


    Rui pursed her lips and smiled, watching his figure that walked out from her room whileying on the bed gently. It might be her imagination, but she felt better somehow.


    ��Is it because he��s here?��


    Rui wasn��t sure, but she wanted him to stay as long as possible.


    Before long, Shishio came back with all the things that Rui needed.


    However, who would expect Rui to suddenly unbutton her uniform?


    ����What are you doing?��


    ��I feel sick. Help me change my clothes.��


    ����Are you serious?��


    ��What are you acting surprised for? We have had sex several times, right? Help me���� Rui was weak and wanted him to help her.


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio also wasn��t sure why he became hesitant even though he was familiar with every part of her body. However, he couldn��t be med since thest time she had ignored him so suddenly, so it was quite surprising for her to ask him to change her clothes.


    Still, it was good that she felt better.


    Shishio unbuttoned her white shirt and bra with ease since it wasn��t his first time doing this.


    Rui blushed, but then she pped his hand with slight anger. ��Why do you rub the boob of someone sick?!��


    ��Sorry, it��s just too cute, and it has been a while.��


    It had been a while since they had sex and watched her well-shaped boobs and pink nipples. Shishio felt his throat dry, but he quickly showed a solemn expression since he knew she was sick and it wasn��t a time to do this.


    Watching his solemn expression, Rui was dumbfounded and then became speechless since she had be naked.


    ��You haven��t shaved yet?��


    ��Shut up!��


    Shishio only smiled and asked, ��Come on. Let me wash your body.��


    Rui was embarrassed, but strangely, she didn��t feel dizzy anymore, and she just pouted, letting her body be wiped with a wet towel. She wasn��t sure why, but when she felt her body became better and better when he kept washing her body.


    However��


    ��Why do I feel so hot��?��


    Rui looked at the air conditioner inside her room, and even though it was turned on, she could still feel her body was hot. She bit her lower lip when she saw him, wiping her inner legs, underboobs, and many ces near her sensitive parts, teasing her repeatedly, without giving her time to rest.


    When Shishio wiped Rui��s body, he used his ��Chi�� and ��Hamon�� to make her body feel better.


    ��But why am I the one who bes worse?��


    Shishio noticed Rui��s eyes that looked at hisher region, but his hands were preupied, so there was nothing he could do to hide his hardened phallus.


    While neither of them talked to each other, it didn��t mean the situation was ufortable.


    This silence was alsofortable, but their bodies were quite ufortable since they needed to release the heat inside their bodies.


    Luckily, Shishio didn��t need a long time to wipe Rui��s entire body.


    While it was true that Shishio wanted to touch her body longer, it was quite inappropriate to do so when Rui was sick.


    After Rui wore her pajamas, she rested again on her bed.


    ��I made your porridge. Do you want to eat?�� Shishio asked.


    ����You made me a porridge?�� Rui was surprised.


    While Rui knew Shishio could cook, she didn��t expect he would cook something for her.


    ��Are you not hungry?��


    ��Not really, but let me taste it.�� Rui was curious and wanted to taste his porridge.


    ��Okay, let me get some.�� Shishio put porridge in the bowl before he helped to feed her. ��Open your mouth.��


    Rui stared at Shishio for a moment and opened her mouth obediently, eating the porridge.


    ��What do you think?�� Shishio asked.


    Rui felt she had seen the space since the taste of the porridge was so delicious that she almost passed out. However, she opened her mouth again withoutmenting on his food.


    Shishio smiled and continued to feed her before stopping when she had emptied the bowl. ��It��s good, right?��


    ����Yeah.�� Rui looked at Shishio in an unbelievable gaze and asked, ��You��re cooking skill is good?��


    ��It��s not bad.�� Shishio didn��t really want to tell the detail of his cooking skill since it might sound arrogant, and this wasn��t a good asion, but then he heard the sound of a thermometer that was put on her armpit.


    Before she ate, he put a thermometer there, so there was no need to wait too long.


    ��It��s 37 degrees celsius. Not bad. Your fever should be okay tomorrow, but to make sure, do you want medicine?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Okay.�� Rui nodded while thinking she should ask him how to make such porridge before.


    However��


    ��Here.��


    Rui looked at Shishio, who put a suppository near her pillow.


    ��I��ll be out for a while. Tell me when you��re done.��


    Shishio wanted to go out, but his wrist was taken.


    ��I can��t put it there by myself. Help me,�� Rui said with a begging tone.


    ������.��


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and nodded helplessly. ��Okay, roll over and show me your butt.��


    ������.��


    While Rui knew it was a necessary process, her face was burning red, but she obediently rolled over her body and pulled open her pants and panties.


    Shishio walked into her bed and grabbed her cheek butts, and opened them so he could see her anus better.


    ����Shishio.�� Even if Rui had asked for his help, she still felt embarrassed!


    ��Wait a moment.��


    Shishio took a deep breath, trying to calm his raging boner when he saw her beautiful pink slit and arse. He let out a sigh, wondering how every part of a woman could be so beautiful.


    Anyway, Shishio took the suppository and put it inside her anus gently.


    ��Hmn~~.��


    Rui held her moan when she could feel his thick finger enter that ce too, but she quickly scolded him. ��Shishio!�� While she had felt better, she felt she might get sick again if this guy kept teasing her!


    Shishio let out a sigh as he patted her butts gently, helping her put her panties and pants on before going to the bathroom to wash his hands. It wasn��t that he felt disgusted, but it might be strange when he touched her hand or faceter. Even though the one he touched was her arse.


    Still, when he came back, he could see how happy she was.


    Shishio sat next to her and asked, ��Do you feel better?��


    ��Um.��


    ��How about you sleep then?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, I can��t sleep.�� The heat on her body made it hard for her to sleep.


    ��Do you want me to give you a massage?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Massage?�� Rui looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio didn��t say much and massaged her head gently.


    ��Hmnn~~.�� Rui moaned and feltfortable when her head was massaged. ��It feels nice����


    ��That��s good. Just rx. I��ll take care of you until your familyes back.��


    ������


    Rui was in silence for a moment and asked, ��Say.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you like my anus?��


    ����Why do you say that?�� Shishio almost coughed blood when Rui asked this question.


    ��You have been teasing it for a while before. Do you want to try an anal?��


    ����I wonder what��s going on with you after Golden Week that you have ignored me. It seems you��re fine now,�� Shishio said helplessly.


    Rui pouted and said, ��Wasn��t it you who announced that you had be a scumbag? It was hard to talk with you after that. Your rtionship with your girlfriends became even closer after that, making it hard for me to talk with you.��


    ��I thought you understood what kind of rtionship we had,�� Shishio said softly.


    ������


    Rui was silent since she understood they weren��t lovers and she shouldn��t get jealous, but it was impossible for her not to be jealous since she understood what kind of feeling she had for him.


    ��Sorry, it is my fault for seducing you even though I have girlfriends,�� Shishio said as he caressed her bangs gently.


    Rui shook her head and said, ��No, it is also my fault for falling into a scumbag like you.��


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Still, I want to understand my feelings more,�� Rui said since she understood she was quite needy and jealous, so it was quite hard for her to see him be with another woman.


    ��It��s okay. Take your time.��


    ��By the way.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��It has been a while since we did it��.�� Rui was quite shy and asked, ��Do you want to do it?��


    ����You��re sick, right?��


    ��I heard that you would feel better if you sweat a lot, right?��


    ��You��re not wrong, but���� There were many things Shishio wanted to say, but he decided to swallow them. ��I don��t bring a condom, though.��


    ��There should be many packs on my table. They��re your size.��


    ����.��


    Shishio stood up and checked her table, finding the pack of condoms easily. They were also his size, which made him speechless. ����When did you buy it?��


    ��With Momo before. She is very knowledgeable about this matter,�� Rui said inly.


    ����.��


    ��So, do you want to do it?��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio opened the package and took off the condom. ��I��ll be gentle. You don��t need to move. I��ll be the one who moves, so justy there.��


    Rui nodded and justy on her bed while looking at him, who smoothly pulled her pants and panties. Her ce was already wet, so it didn��t take long before they started to act.


    While they did it, Shishio said, ��Do you know?��


    ��Hmnn?�� Rui bit her lips, trying to hold her cry since the pleasure she got was too amazing, considering how immoral it was to do it at her new house.


    ��You��ll feel better if you transfer your sickness to someone, so transfer your fever to me, alright?��


    Rui wanted to say something, but her lips were taken by him. While the pleasure made her brain melt and hazy, she smiled and hugged him tightly with her hands and feet.


    If he didn��t use a condom, Rui thought she would let him out inside her right now since those words were so sweet.

 Chapter 421: It’s kind of awkward

    <h4>Chapter 421: It��s kind of awkward</h4>


    ��Thank you for your help, Shishio-kun.�� Tsukiko Fujii (Rui��s mother) smiled and said, ��It��s great that you��re there when she is sick.��


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to thank me, Auntie. I am also quite worried about leaving her alone. Also, let me apologize for using your kitchen and moving around your house without your permission. Even if I have Tachibana-sensei��s permission, I haven��t received yours���� Shishio apologized again since what he was doing was quite rude.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to apologize. After all, it is a sudden situation. Who would have thought Rui-chan would get sick.�� Akihito Fujii (Natsuo��s father) waved his hand with a smile, showing his understanding.


    ��Yes, you don��t need to apologize. If you��re not there, I am not sure what will happen to Rui,�� Tsukiko said with a gentle smile.


    Tsukiko, Akihito, and Hina had returned after work and gathered in the living room after they checked Rui��s condition.


    Shishio was also brought to the living room too.


    ��Still, I wonder where Natsuo is.�� Akihito seemed angry and said, ��His stepsibling is sick, yet he isn��t found anywhere.��


    ����.��


    Shishio was silent and didn��t say anything. However, his expression was slightly unnatural and naturally changed the conversation��s topic. ��If you don��t mind, I��ll excuse myself. I have stayed quitete here after all.��


    ��Ah? Are you going back early? Don��t you want to have dinner with us?�� Tsukiko asked since she was fond of her son-inw candidate. Even though he came to their house so suddenly, he came to take care of Rui thoroughly until she got better. She had heard how bad her daughter��s situation was before, but now, she was just slightly warm, and she should get better tomorrow.


    Tsukiko was even surprised when she heard Shishio prepared dinner for Rui.


    As for the wet towel, a uniform full of sweat, and bras ced on the basket in the bathroom, Tsukiko decided to pretend she didn��t see anything since she was afraid Shishio might get embarrassed.


    Still��


    ��Has their rtionship reached that stage?��


    Tsukiko was curious, but as a parent, it was also quite awkward for her to ask this question. However, she thought to ask this question to Ruiter when she got better since she didn��t want Rui to be a mother in her teens.


    ��By the way, Shishio, were you the one who cooked porridge in the kitchen?�� Akihito asked curiously since he had smelled a delicate smell from the kitchen for a while. The smell aroused his appetite, and he wanted to try it.


    ��Ah, yes. I made it for Rui-nee before. I subconsciously made a lot since I was usually in charge of cooking. I am sorry.�� Shishio apologized.


    ��No, it��s okay. It��s okay. We didn��t prepare a dinner either since we wereing in a hurry when we heard Rui-chan was sick, and we had thought to take it out in a nearby shop or something.�� Akihito quickly stopped Shishio, who apologized, and asked, ��By the way, can I eat them?��


    ��Please.�� Shishio didn��t stop Akihito since it would be wasteful to leave the porridge at it was. ��Should I help you to prepare it?��


    ��No, no. How can we let you do that?�� Tsukiko quickly stopped Shishio and said, ��Just treat this ce as your home.��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Tsukiko and wondered how he was going to interpret those words. However, it was better to keep his mouth shut since he was afraid the situation would be moreplicated if he said something.


    Tsukiko and Akihito went to the kitchen and tasted the porridge together, but then they couldn��t help but shout out loud, ��Delicious!!!��


    ��Wh-What?! What��s wrong, Mom, Fujii-san?�� Hina was startled when she heard the exim of Tsukiko and Akihito.


    ��Hina, try this. This is delicious!�� Akihito said excitedly and didn��t stop his hand from eating the porridge.


    ��Really? Shishio made this one, right?�� Hina was looking at Shishishio in doubt.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Just shut your mouth and eat this.�� Tsukiko fed the porridge to Hina��s mouth.


    ��DELICIOUS!!��


    Hina was dumbfounded and just continued to munch the porridge on her mother��s bowl.


    ��Hey, take your own bowl!�� Tsukiko scolded her daughter and robbed her bowl back.


    Hina pouted, but she didn��tin since she also decided to eat.


    While the three ate the porridge, Shishio decided to excuse himself. ��I have stayed too long. I��ll go back now.��


    ��Ah, I see. I am sorry that we can��t send you back, Shishio-kun.��


    Unlike Shishio, who had his own motorcycle, the Fujii family didn��t have a vehicle.


    However, it was something normal in this country, especially when it was hard to maintain a vehicle, considering there wasn��t even a carport in their house.


    ��I��ll send you back,�� Hina said and stood up, ready to send Shishio back.


    Akihito and Tsukiko nodded and felt relief to let Hina send Shishio back while Akihito tried to call Natsuo since his son hadn��te back.


    Shishio looked at Akihito naturally, but he didn��t say anything.


    When they walked out of the living room, Shishio said, ��You don��t need to send me back, Tachibana-sensei?��


    ��Tachibana-sensei?�� Hina looked at Shishio with a pout.


    ����..�� Shishio looked at Hina speechlessly and said, ��Hina-chan-sensei.��


    ��Good.�� Hina smiled and said, ��By the way, thank you for taking care of Rui.��


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry.��


    ��Still, has she be your harem member?�� Hina asked, but the smile on her face had disappeared.


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment and said, ��Rui-nee is just a friend.�� They might be friends, but they were more than mere friends. However, he wasn��t going to say it.


    ��Is that so?�� Hina didn��t want to continue this conversation and said, ��By the way, thank you for your advice.��


    ��Advice? When did I give you that?�� Shishio was confused.


    ��Don��t you remember it? You gave me advice when you announced that you were a scumbag in the school right after Golden Week.�� Hina stared at Shishio with contemptuous eyes.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��However, I have to thank you for keeping my rtionship with Shuu-san a secret.�� Hina was grateful for Shishio since he had never said anything about her rtionship with a married man to her family.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry.��


    ��Don��t you want to ask me?��


    They were right outside the house, and even if they talked to each other, neither Akihito nor Tsukiko would hear their conversation, so Hina was bold enough to say those words to him.


    ��About what?�� Shishio wanted to go to Hiratsuka��s apartment, but he stopped and looked at Hina, waiting for what she was going to say.


    ��About my rtionship with Shuu-san. Don��t you want to ask what has happened between us?�� Hina asked with a faint smile on her face.


    Shishio looked at Hina and wondered whether she wanted him to care about her. While he didn��t really care, she was still Rui��s older sister, and she also seemed to want him to ask her a question, so he asked, ��What are you nning to do with him?��


    ��We have decided to take a break from our rtionship. I think we need time for each other to see whether our rtionship is right or not,�� Hina said those words surprisingly calmly as if she had nned to break up with her boyfriend from the beginning, but she just hesitated, so when someone pushed her back, she could do it without hesitation.


    ��Oh.��


    ��You don��t seem surprised.�� Hina pouted.


    ��It isn��t surprising. After all, you want his responsibility, but he can��t give you that, so next time, get a better man, alright?��


    ��Do you think it is easy to get a good man?�� Hina asked annoyedly.


    ��Just do it slowly, don��t be in a hurry. You��re still young after all.��


    Hina was still young,pared to Hiratsuka or Chihiro. There were still many years in front of her, and there was no need for her to be in a hurry, especially when she was beautiful and had a stable job.


    Still, Shishio also knew that Hina needed to be in a hurry, too, since a woman��s youth was limited.


    If not, Hina might be like Chihiro, who was still single even though they were in her 30.


    As for Hiratsuka, she was alright since she had him now.


    However, Shishio wouldn��t tell this matter and shut his mouth.


    ����It feels weird to hear something like that from someone younger than me.�� Hina looked at Shishio with a weird expression.


    ��So, is that all?�� Shishio asked since he wanted to go back now.


    Hina hesitated for a moment, but then she said, ��By the way, are you free this weekend?��


    ��Weekend?�� Shishio nned to bring everyone to a theme park but looked at Hina for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said, ��No, I am free. What��s wrong?��


    ��Shishio-kun, I have troubled you so much, so why don��t the two of us go somewhere this Sunday?�� Hina asked with an awkward smile and strange blush.


    ����Are you serious?�� Shishio asked and was dumbfounded by her invitation.


    ��If you don��t want to, it��s alright, though, but�� I might get depressed, and there are also many things that I want to talk about���� Hina started to murmur depressedly, thinking she had been rejected.


    ����I have never said that I don��t want to. Okay. I don��t mind going.�� Shishio wasn��t sure what this woman wanted to say, but one thing for sure, he was quite curious.


    ��That��s great���� Hina let out a sigh of relief.


    ������.��


    Shishio��s nose twitched slightly before he asked, ��Is it just the two of us?��


    ����Yeah.��


    ��Oh.��


    ������..��


    ��See you next Sunday then.�� Shishio felt that it was quite awkward, so he decided to go back.


    ��Okay, see you next Sunday.�� Hina waved her hand gently and said, ��By the way, don��t tell anyone, alright?��


    ����Sure. I won��t tell Rui-nee or your family.��


    ��That��s great.��


    ��What��s great about it?�� Shishio didn��t question Hina��s remark and just went to Hiratsuka��s apartment, hoping everything was just his imagination.


    Also, Shishio knew there was obvious trouble that waited for him in the Fujii family, especially when he knew someone stood in front of Rui��s room when he did it with her.


    While Shishio wanted to stop, he couldn��t stop Rui, who had gotten wild since it had been a while for the two to be together.


    Also, Shishio thought about Momo, who was waiting for his response.


    Shishio looked at Momo��s phone number for a while before he put his phone back since right now, he decided to focus on Hiratsuka first.


    As he stepped forward, Shishio felt it was light, as if there was no burden or anything, making him realize he really had be a scumbag.

 Chapter 422: Cooking Rendezvous

    <h4>Chapter 422: Cooking Rendezvous</h4>


    It was two in the morning.


    Shishio came out of his room and went to the kitchen since he felt hungry. He didn��t stay in his apartment but stayed in Sakurasou, considering how furious Chihiro was with him when she found out his head was wrapped with gauze.


    Shishio couldn��t go out for a while, but it didn��t really matter since he didn��t n to do so anyway.


    After staying with Rui and taking care of her, he went to Hiratsuka before returning to Sakurasou.


    Shishio spent his time with Nanami and Roberta for a while before he wrote his novel down.


    It might be strange for him to decide to write a novel, but he felt it was also a good path for him if he wanted to be a prime minister in the future, changing thew and allowing polygamy in this country.


    ��Maybe allowing an aunt to marry a nephew too?��


    It might be because of how hungry he was that his mind wandered around.


    Unlike two of his creations, the novel he wrote right now was made for himself.


    Not for others, so when it was done, he might ask his publishing house to help him publish it.


    Still, Shishio wasn��t in a hurry, and he wrote this novel slowly, each of its words carefully likes how many grams he used for cooking something.


    ��It��s sure to be quiet.��


    It was a void of voice.


    The only noise he could hear was the noise that came from the wind.


    ��It��s certainly nice.��


    Sometimes, having a quiet night was also a good thing, but having someone by your side was even better.


    However, Shishio shook his head and decided to eat something first since his stomach had been rumbling.


    Shishio entered the kitchen and thought about what kind of food he should make.


    His metabolism was fast, and it was also impossible for him to get fat.


    However, Shishio would certainly feel guilty when he ate something fatty or fried at this time and hour.


    Shishio thought for a moment until suddenly, his waist was hugged.


    ��Shishio.��


    Shishio turned and looked at Shiina, who was hugging him with a mischievous smile.


    Shiina was like a naughty cat who wanted to tease her master, startling him so suddenly.


    Unfortunately, Shishio had realized her presence for a while and just let her surprise him, so she would be happy. ��You startle me. What��s wrong? Did you get hungry after drawing?��


    Unlike Roberta and Nanami, who were free before, Shiina was busy drawing her manga.


    When Shiina drew her manga, Shishio didn��t interrupt her since she had always been full of focus, and she would ignore everything around her unless she asked for advice.


    Still, Shishio must admit that even though Shiina��s clothes were quite sloppy, they were revealing.


    Shiina wore an oversized t-shirt with a camisole that could be seen from the gap in her cor. She didn��t wear anything below and only wore panties. Luckily, her t-shirt reached her thighs, so her panties weren��t revealed to the public.


    Shiina also tied her hair in a low ponytail, so it wouldn��t interrupt her when she was drawing.


    ����Do you want to do it?�� Shiina asked since she noticed his gaze on her. While she was shy and tired, she didn��t mind having time around with him, so she could get a good sleep.


    However��.


    *Growl!*


    ����..��


    ��Shishio, I am hungry.�� Shiina touched her stomach and wanted to eat something.


    Shishio patted Shiina��s head gently and said, ��Okay, let��s eat something and since it��s already at night, let��s get something with a low-calorie.��


    ��What are you going to make?�� Shiina asked.


    ��Hmm�� how about an egg drop soup?��


    While Shishio wanted to eat something with more filling, such as rice, he also needed to care about Shiina��s figure. He wasn��t sure whether she could maintain her figure all the time, considering how much sweets she usually ate, but he had helped her to work out every night, so it should be okay, right?


    ��Egg drop soup?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishi opened the fridge and took out chicken tenderloin, shimeji mushrooms, mini tomatoes, and eggs. ��Mashiro, can you wait there? It��ll be done in a short moment.��


    ��Hmm���� Shiina hesitated, then said, ��Can I watch? I love seeing you cook.��


    ����..��


    Shiina looked at Shiina and kissed her lips without hesitation. ��Okay.��


    Shiina smiled and stood by his side, watching him cooking a little guilty food at night.


    Shishio warmed up the konbu stock that he prepared for breakfast before slicing the mini tomatoes in half. Then he cut the base of the shimeji mushrooms, cleaned the dirt, breaking them apart before he added them to the pot.


    ��Next, I��ll prepare the chicken.��


    ��Meat? Is that okay?�� Shiina asked since she had heard how big the calories of the meat were, and eating it at this hour would definitely make them fat!


    However, Shiina didn��t feel fear since she knew Shishio would help him to slim down her body by a nice exercise.


    ��The tenderloin is located in the low-fat area, so we can limit our calorie intake.�� Shishio pointed at the part of his chest where the low-fat area was.


    However, Shiina tried to touch them and even rubbed them with her hands.


    ����What are you doing?��


    Shiina didn��t rub the chicken meat. Instead, she rubbed Shishio��s chest.


    ��I am curious.��


    ����I know you��re curious, but can you let go of me now?��


    ������


    ��Shiina-san?��


    ����Okay.��


    Shiina reluctantly let go of his body and watched him continue to cook.


    Shishio took out the tough tendon inside the meat and sliced it diagonally to make it easier to cook. He then seasoned the meat with salt and pepper before covering it with potato starch.


    When it was done, Shishio put all of the ingredients in the pot, gently stirring it.


    ��Is it me, or has the stock be clearer?��


    ��The potato starch makes the meat more rigid and keeps it from floating around.��


    Shishio then seasoned the soup with salt, chicken broth, and vinegar before tasting ��Delicious.�� The taste of the soup was gentle andfortable. It was nice.


    ��Shishio. Shishio.�� Shiina tucked his t-shirt, seemingly wanting him to feed her too.


    ��Okay. Okay. Here, taste it.�� Shishio fed Shiina with the soup gently, which made her let out afortable sigh when her body was all warm and nice.


    ��It��s delicious.��


    ��Right?��


    After it was done, Shishio poured the beaten egg around before turning off the fire, so the meat wouldn��t be overcooked.


    ��Is it ready?�� Shiina was already hungry.


    ��Wait a moment. We need thest touch.��


    ��Last touch?��


    ��Yeah, it is this one.��


    ��That is��?��


    ��Sesame oil.��


    Shishio dropped a few drops of sesame oil and enhanced the aroma of the soup.


    ��It smells so nice!�� Shiina was surprised and took the bottle of sesame oil since she didn��t expect just a few drops of it would enhance the aroma of the soup so much.


    ��Okay, let��s eat.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio prepared two bowls and put the soup there.


    They sat next to each other in the dining room while eating the soup together.


    Shiina scooped the soup and egg slightly and ate it. ��Hot! Hmn~ So warm���� She was tired from her work as a mangaka, but that soup was enough to recharge her energy. She felt her entire body was sofortable, so cozy, like she was being hugged by the softest cloud.


    ��It��s good that you like it.�� Shishio smiled and continued to eat.


    The two ate quietly before washing the dishes and returned to his room.


    Shiina also followed him to his room and sat on the bed, sitting between his legs, letting him hug her while watching the scenery through the window. ��It��s so quiet.�� She was quite jealous of his room since it was located on the 2nd floor, and her room was located on the 1st floor, so it was impossible for her to see this scenery unless she came to his room.


    ��You cane anytime here, right?��


    ��That��s true.��


    ��By the way, are you alright?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Our manga will be published next week, right? Don��t you feel something?��


    ��No.�� Shiina shook her head and said, ��I have confidence our work will be the best.��


    Shishio looked at Shiina in a daze.


    While Shiina might have always acted out ofmon sense, without a doubt, when it came to her work, she had always been serious and confident. ��That��s great. How about we celebrate it then?��


    ��Celebrate?�� Shiina looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��It��s our first manga together, so why don��t we set up a celebration here in Sakurasou? I��ll be the one who cooks.��


    ��Okay.�� Shiina nodded with a smile, feeling happy, and rubbed her face on his chest.


    ��Is there something that you want to eat?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Baumkuchen!��


    ��Baumkuchen, huh?�� Shishio thought for a moment.


    ����Is that not okay?�� Shiina asked sadly.


    ��No, I thought I��d make it even better.��


    ��How?��


    ��How about we add cheese and chocte fondue there? By then, you can add cheese or chocte to make it taste better.��


    ������ Shiina was in a daze and didn��t expect such an amazingbination to appear.


    ��Oh! Why don��t we add jam too?��


    ����Are you going to kill me?��


    Shishioughed and hugged Shiina tighter.


    Shiina smiled and kept rubbing her body against him, but then she felt the wind was quite chilly, making her body tremble.


    ��Is it cold?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Let��s close the window then.�� Shishio closed the window, but then Shiina called his name. ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you have another project?��


    Shishio looked at Shiina curiously.


    ��I feel that you��re doing something.��


    ��Well, yeah, I have two projects. One is a website, and the other one is a novel.��


    ��Website? Novel?�� Shiina titled her head.


    ��The website is ready, and it has already be popr, so you don��t need to worry. As for the novel, it isn��tpleted yet, so I won��t show you.��


    ��Is there something that I can help you with?��


    ��Help?��


    ��Yes.�� Shiina clenched her fists and said with a pure expression, ��I want to help Shishio.��


    ����..��


    The truth was, there were many things that Shiina could do to help him, but��


    ��Sure, but����


    ��But?��


    ��Let��s do it first.��


    Shishio leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    Shiina clutched into his t-shirt and let him push her.


    The two started slow, but it became so wild that it couldn��t be controlled anymore.


    Shiina was sure she would doze off when she was at schoolter.


    On the other hand, Shishio wondered whether he could sleep tonight.

 Chapter 423: The path of the scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 423: The path of the scumbag</h4>


    There was nothing special on the day he went to the school after he ate the soup with Shiina.


    If there was something special, it was probably because he was going to stay in his apartment instead of Sakurasou today.


    Mai and Nana were excited about this, and they told him to go back with themter.


    Miu and Saki would also jointer together.


    Meanwhile, Shiina would also join them to sleep togetherter.


    Still, Shishio knew there were many things that he needed to solve.


    One was about Momo��s confession since he had been avoiding her, but he knew he couldn��t do it sooner orter since she had given him her number and he needed to talk with her.


    Frankly, his feelings toward Momo were mixed.


    While Shishio didn��t mind bing a sex friend, he didn��t need a reason to make one since he had many girls, and there was no need for him to get a sex friend.


    As for the rewards from the system, while Shishio was excited about them, he didn��t feel that urgent anymore since he was already strong enough, smart enough, and rich enough. He was already satisfied, and there was no need for him to search for them again.


    However, even if he didn��t want to, those girls or women would keep approaching him and sway his heart with their charm.


    Shishio was a scumbag, and he couldn��t escape them.


    Shishio knew what Momo wanted, and while it was possible for him to give her something she wanted, he felt it was too easy for him to do so since he didn��t really want to add more girlfriends carelessly.


    As long as they could trigger his system, Shishio would bring them back to his home and give them a good night.


    Shishio didn��t want to do that, and he wanted to know them better, but he didn��t mind having some entanglements with them.


    However, it would be different if they asked about his responsibility.


    Still, Shishio felt he was thinking too much since he just needed to follow his desire.


    There was no need to think too much.


    As for the rest, Shishio felt he should be able to handle them.


    As for the second problem, it was Hina.


    Shishio thought about how Hina had invited him to go out somewhere on the weekendst night. While he didn��t mind since he thought to help her, considering she might be his sister-inw, he couldn��t help but think of some plots in the hentai story.


    While part of him was excited, the other part of him was confused since he wondered what he would do when such a thing happened.


    Still, if nothing happened, it was all good since he didn��t need to think too much and just enjoyed their trip on the weekend.


    As for the third problem, it wasn��t a problem.


    However, Shishio needed to help Misaki with the dubbing of her anime.


    While Shishio had trained Nanami, and she also gained confidence, he couldn��t help but feel worried since it was her first time doing dubbing, and everything started from here.


    If Nanami could do well, she would gain experience that would help her in her career.


    If Nanami had a talent, Shishio wouldn��t have this trouble.


    Unfortunately, Nanami was just an average high school girl who was just working hard.


    Shishio knew that, and this was why he was attracted to her.


    It definitely had nothing to do with her D-Cup size.


    Definitely.


    Really��


    As for the fourth problem, it was his career.


    Shishio had made a new novel and a website.


    His website went well under his instructions, and his people listened to him well.


    The Pixiv that he had created had gained many users, whether from this country or abroad.


    While Shishio wasn��t sure whether this website could be thergest onlinemunity for an artist in the world, it wouldn��t be a problem to be the biggest in Asia.


    As for his new novel, he wasn��t in a hurry, and he just wrote it slowly since he wanted to embrace the feeling of writing.


    Still, while he said he wrote his novel slowly, he wrote around 4,000 words each night.


    While Shishio didn��t write every night, it was still amazing, considering what he wrote was just a short novel.


    Usa was also part of the trouble since Shishio promised to set up a n, so Ritsu could be somewhat noticed Usa.


    Shishio had a n, but everything depended on Usa.


    If Usa was included, Hikigaya should also be included.


    However, if he did that, there wouldn��t be an end to this, so he wouldn��t bother to exin it anymore.


    Also, some people might notice and wonder why he should talk too much about what kind of problems he would encounter?


    While Shishio had listed many troubles there, there was one big problem that was waiting for him.


    The big problem was that someone had listened when he had sex with Rui before.


    While Rui was moaning loudly, thinking that her house was empty, she let go of her break and became a horny beast. However, someone was there, listening to what they were doing.


    Shishio knew about this, and he wanted to remind her to keep her voice down, but Rui didn��t listen to him and became wilder and wilder. Of course, it might be partly his fault that he didn��t take care of her for a while but who would have thought she would be such a subus when she was sick?


    Shishio suddenly felt he had be one of the characters in the cliche NTR manga.


    While the person who listened might not have a rtionship with Rui, it wouldn��t be weird to call him the actor or the person who was being NTR��d.


    Shishio wasn��t sure what Natsuo was going to do with him, but for now, he just pretended that he didn��t notice anything. After all, it would be weird of him to notice Natsuo, who listened to his dirty deeds with Rui when Natsuo was walking quietly like a ninja.


    Shishio could stop and told Rui that Natsuo was there.


    However, it was hard for him to do so since Natsuo was walking quietly. Unlike Hina, Akihito, or Tsukiko, who entered the house in a grand manner, mmed the door hurriedly and ran toward Rui��s room in a hurry because they were worried about him.


    Natsuo walked quietly, so no one would notice him, which made it hard for Shishio to say that Natsuo was there.


    Shishio wasn��t sure what would happen to Natsuo, but he didn��t feel worried about him. Instead, he was worried about Rui.


    What if Natsuo suddenly forced herself on Rui?


    Shishio felt there was such a possibility.


    Hopefully, nothing had happened, and Natsuo just pretended nothing had happened, so Shishio could also do the same thing.


    Nothing had happened. They could continue with their family like before.


    That��s all.


    That��s what Shishio hoped for, especially when the rtionship between Rui and Natsuo wasn��t that close, to begin with, and it was normal for a lover to do something like that.


    While his rtionship with Rui wasn��t a lover, it wasn��t much different.


    However, everything could happen since a man��s mind wasplex.


    Shishio wouldn��t feel weird if Natsuo suddenly abandoned his old me for Hina and was in love with Rui instead just because of a coincidence or another.


    However, in Natsuo��s case, he probably became indecisive and wasn��t sure how to utter his feelings toward his loved one.


    Not that it was his problem, but Shishio just hoped for Natsuo to make up his mind, so no girls would be hurt by him.


    As for his case, Shishio had made up his mind to be a scumbag.


    As for the girls who he wasn��t chosen for but had fallen for him, Shishio didn��t think it was a problem, considering how many girls would fall for him even if he didn��t want to. He was like a nuclear bomb, just happened to explode, causing the mind of the girls to explode and their hearts to be preupied with him.


    Even if Shishio had gone, his radiation was still there and would exist in their bodies no matter how long it was.


    While the current medical advancement was able to erase the nuclear radiation from the human body (probably), Shishio��s radiation couldn��t disappear unless one had fallen for someone.


    However, would they be satisfied with other men when someone was exposed to his radiation?


    It might be possible, but they needed a long time to erase his radiation.


    Which was why Shishio had such a happy problem now.


    However, when Shishio thought about Natsuo, he couldn��t help but think about Sorata and Mitaka. He knew they retreated from Sakurasou before they weren��t strong enough, but he didn��t me them since everyone had their own choices, and when they couldn��t bear it, it was okay for them to run away. After all, no one forced them to face something so painful.


    ��Hey, what are you thinking?�� Nana whispered.


    Shishio looked at Nana and said, ��I am thinking how beautiful you are.��


    ��Right?�� Nana showed a proud expression.


    ������.��


    Shishio had expected this haughty answer, so he asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Before you go to my apartment, can you visit Onee-chan? She misses you,�� Nana whispered.


    ��������


    Shishio was silent and thought about Ayaka.


    While they had confirmed their rtionship, it was quite hard for them to meet each other, considering the distance and how busy he was.


    Shishio had nned to visit Ayaka anyway, and with the gauze wrapped around his head, he thought Ayaka would pamper him, so he gave the nod. ��Okay.��


    ��Good.�� Nana nodded with a bright smile.


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Nana��s smile in silence and thought this girl must be thinking something bad, but that bad thing might be a good thing for him.


    However, Shishio, who had been thinking about Natsuo, Mitaka, and Sorata, suddenly thought of Aki Shiina.


    Shishio hadn��t met Aki Shiina for a while, and when he came to Sunoharasou, Aki Shiina just happened to be out and went home during Golden Week.


    However, this time, Aki Shiina should be in Sunoharasou.


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he felt Aki Shiina��s destiny might not be much different from Natsuo, Mitaka, or Sorata.


    Shishio suddenly looked in Sorata��s direction before he looked away. He wondered why all the protagonists he met weren��t like Hikigaya or Sakuta Azusagawa, a quiet, loner, and peaceful type of main protagonists since that way, he didn��t need to think too much and just concentrated on the path of scumbag.

 Chapter 424: Shishio is once again…

    <h4>Chapter 424: Shishio is once again��</h4>


    Walking through a familiar street, Aki Shina had been living in Tokyo for the past month. While he was still nervous and there were many things that he was unsure about, he had gotten used to living in this bustling city.


    Coming back from his hometown after Golden Week, Aki missed Ayaka and thought about meeting her, and he was happy to meet her again. Even though Ayaka might have had a strange rtionship with Shishio, he knew Shishio was Nana��s boyfriend, so while the rtionship between Shishio and Ayaka was close, it was normal since they might be siblings-inw in the future.


    However, unlike Aki, the rest of the girls who stayed in the Sunahara dorm could see something was different about Ayaka, but neither of them was going to talk to him since they weren��t obligated to do so.


    Also, it was hard to talk with Ayaka since she had always smiled and changed the topic of the conversation by pressing those girls on her boobs, shutting their mouths forcefully.


    While the change in Ayaka made the girls feel curious and also doubtful, Aki was more cornered about what had happened to Ayakately since he could see her mood wasn��t good. She seemed to be depressed and worried about something. If he didn��t happen to see her letting out a sigh alone in the living room, he wouldn��t realize something had happened to her.


    Aki knew something must happen to Ayaka.


    While he wasn��t sure what had happened, he knew something must happen!


    Aki tried to ask Ayaka, but she just changed the topic of conversation and smiled like usual, pretending nothing had happened.


    Aki was worried, but there was nothing he could do.


    However, Aki didn��t give up and thought of a n to cheer Ayaka up.


    ��Let��s make good food!��


    Aki happened to see a magazine that told a way to cheer someone up through food, so he thought to cook dinner today.


    While Aki might have messed up the dinnerst time, he had grown up. He was different from his past self, and he had been reborn to a new self.


    ��Yosh��! Let��s make something to cheer Caretaker-san up!��


    Aki clenched his small fists together before raising them together.


    The people who saw him could onlyugh while thinking Aki was a cute girl.


    However, Aki didn��t hear them since his mind was preupied with Ayaka, and even if he heard them, he wouldn��t care much either, considering how he had gotten used to being treated as a girl.


    In high spirits, Aki returned to the Sunohara dorm, looking straight, without noticing the motorcycle parked inside the dorm. If he noticed it, he wouldn��t be in high spirits again, and his body would be deted.


    Luckily, Aki was so excited that he didn��t notice anything.


    Even if Aki entered the dorm, he didn��t notice the unfamiliar shoes were ced at the dorm entrance. He just ran straight and entered the dorm to search for Ayaka, telling her about his big n to cheer her up by making her good food.


    ��Caretaker-san!��


    Aki called, but he didn��t see her anywhere, even inside the living room. He looked around the dorm, wondering where she was, but then he heard a noise inside her room.


    ��Be careful, Ayaka-nee. It is sensitive.��


    ��Sorry, did it hurt?��


    ��No, it��s okay. It feels nice somehow.��


    ��Really? Should I touch more?��


    ��Don��t be in a hurry. Do it slowly and gently.��


    ����..��


    Aki wasn��t sure what had happened there, but he felt so ufortable right now. His high spirit was destroyed instantly, and he just didn��t know what to do since he heard Ayaka��s voice inside with someone he didn��t know.


    ��Who?��


    Aki questioned inside his heart. He wanted to ask Ayaka, but there was something that made him scared somehow. He tried to open the door in front of him, but his body couldn��t move and was stuck there.


    Aki stood still and was unable to move until he decided to return to his room since somehow he was afraid to be seen.


    However, Aki was seen by Yuzu Yukimoto, Sumire Yamanashi, and Yuri Kazami, who happened to go home. Neither of them had a student council job, so they just wanted to go back since they felt worried about Ayaka, like Aki.


    They had noticed Ayaka was depressed about something, and simr to Aki, they also wanted to do something.


    ��Hey, Shina, you have gone back?��


    Yuzu greeted, but Aki didn��t seem to hear her voice, ignoring her before entering his room.


    ��Hey!��


    Yuzu felt annoyed she was being ignored.


    However, Aki didn��t seem to hear her voice.


    ��What was wrong with him?�� Yuzu frowned.


    ��Yuzu-chan�� that���� Yuri suddenly pointed at the unfamiliar shoes that were ced at the entrance.


    Yuzu and Sumire also noticed the shoes, and they were startled since they didn��t notice them before.


    The shoes were ced on the side, deliberately or unintentionally ced on the inconspicuous ce, so it wouldn��t attract anyone��s attention.


    However, Yuri was different from an average person since she could see often take a photo of everyone from a secret ce.


    In other words, Yuri was a stealth expert, so she could notice something that was out of the ordinary that happened in this dorm.


    As for the motorcycle, neither of them saw them since they hurriedly entered the dorm, and it was also simr to the shoes, considering how the motorcycle was ced deliberately or unintentionally ced in the blind spot of someone.


    After all, the owner of the motorcycle and the shoes was a ninja, so such a thing was possible.


    As for why that person did this, it might be just because of a habit or something, considering his previous experience in Rui��s house.


    The three girls looked at each other and suddenly felt something strange. They didn��t walk to their rooms, toilet, or even the living room. Instead, they subconsciously walked to Ayaka��s room since Aki��s reaction was so strange. They walked quietly, trying to erase their voices and noises, but a gasp came out from their mouths when they heard the ambiguous and strangely lewd voice that could be heard from inside.


    Their faces quickly reddened, and they were in shock!


    However, unlike Sumire and Yuri, Yuzu��s reaction was more exaggerated.


    Her petite body wasunched, and Yuru opened the door without hesitation!


    ��Wh-What are you doing?!��


    Her loud voice attracted everyone��s attention.


    However, the three girls quickly focussed their attention on the people inside.


    As for the people inside, they were just staring at the three girls in a daze.


    ����What are you doing too?�� Ayaka asked with some confusion but at the same time sighed in relief since she didn��t need to show the three girls something that they shouldn��t see before they became an adult.


    ������


    However, one thing was for sure, everyone was silent, and everything became awkward.


    ��


    After what had happened, everyone gathered in the living room, and they understood that everyone was a misunderstanding, especially when they saw a gauze wrapped around his head.


    Even Aki, who had returned to his room, also joined everyone and sighed in relief since he understood everyone was a misunderstanding!


    Ayaka was just checking Shishio��s wound since she was worried about him.


    Fortunately, the wound was alright, and it would recover soon.


    While they talked about how Shishio got his wound and how relieved everyone was when they knew he was alright, Yuri noticed something.


    ��Why is Shishio-nii here?��


    Yuri was confused, but when she looked at Ayaka, who smiled at her.


    ��What��s wrong, Yuri-chan?�� Ayaka asked with a bright smile.


    ����..��


    Yuri wasn��t sure why, but she shuddered and shook her head furiously. ��No-Nothing!��


    ��Hmm?�� Ayaka only tilted her head, showing confusion as to why Yuri seemed to be afraid of her.


    While Ayaka didn��t realize what she had done, Yuri also started to ask Shishio about the camera and photography question, considering it was rare for him toe and there were many things she wanted to ask.


    ��Shishio, you��ll stay here for dinner, right?�� Ayaka suddenly asked with a smile.


    ��Yeah, if that��s not a problem.��


    ��No, it��s not a problem. Eat here, alright?��


    ��Thanks.��


    The two looked at each other while smiling warmly.


    It might be everyone��s imagination, but why did they feel their rtionship became closer?


    However, when they thought about his rtionship with Nana, they felt it was understandable, so they didn��t care much and continued to talk to each other since it was quite rare for him toe, and they also weren��t sure when he was going toe here again.


    ��Shishio-nii, when are you going toe again?�� Yuri suddenly asked.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio didn��t answer Yuri��s question. Instead, he asked her a question since this way there wouldn��t be a misunderstanding.


    ��You��re really popr, Shishio-kun.��


    ��But you��re the only one for me, Ayaka-nee.��


    While it was quite disappointing Shishio and Ayaka couldn��t stay together and do what they did during Golden Week, there was nothing they could do. After all, Ayaka couldn��t leave the children in her dorm alone, and as the caretaker, she needed to take care of everyone��s needs, considering she was paid for it.


    The two talked to each other through their eyes without anyone noticing.


    ��I want you to teach me about photography,�� Yuri said with a sigh since there were many things she could learn from Shishio, but the time was limited. He was in high school, and he also had Nana as his girlfriend, so it was quite hard for him to stay with her.


    ��Wait, if I were his girlfriend, would it be possible for him to spend more time with me?��


    Yuri suddenly blushed with that possibility, and if that really happened, she might pamper him so much that he wouldn��t be able to leave her.


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he felt a shudder somehow when he noticed Yuri��s gaze. He put a slight distance from this girl who caused him to touch Sumire Yamanashi, who sat next to him. ��Sorry.��


    ��No-No, it��s okay.�� Sumire shook her head while hiding her facial expression through her long hair.


    ��������


    Shishio was silent, then asked, ��You want me to teach you photography, right?��


    ��Yes!�� Yuri nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio thought for a moment while looking at Ayaka and asked, ��Say, Ayaka-nee.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��How about we go out together?��


    ��Eh?��


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Shishio��s invitation to go out toward Ayaka. However, it was normal since they were confused about what was wrong, considering his invitation was so random.


    ��It��s okay, but what about everyone?�� Ayaka asked.


    ��Eh?��


    They were even dumbfounded when Ayaka received Shishio��s invitation.


    ��How about we all go out this Saturday?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Eh? Where?�� Yuzu was the most excited and quickly asked.


    ��It��s Ashikaga Flower Park. I have heard the flowers there bloom the most beautifully in May. I can also teach you how to photograph and take your pictures there, but if you don��t want to��.��


    ��We��re going there!�� 4x


    Ayaka, Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire said at the same time!


    ��Okay. We��ll go there together on Saturday. I��ll pick you up in a car.��


    While they talked to each other about their n, Aki, who was on the side, also would be lying if he wasn��t excited about their trip to the Ashikaga Flower Park.


    However, was he invited?


    Well, yeah, after all, Shishio wasn��t that cruel.


    Still, Aki didn��t realize that his first crush had fallen for someone else.


    However, neither Shishio nor Ayaka thought about Aki��s feelings right now since they knew on Saturday, there were many things they could do together, and they were excited about it.

 Chapter 425: Everyday in the Service Club

    <h4>Chapter 425: Everyday in the Service Club</h4>


    The appointment had been made, and on the next Saturday, Shishio nned to take everyone from Sunohara dorm out to the Ashikaga Flower Park.


    While it might be good to take everyone too, Shishio felt it was better to take Ayaka and everyone in the Sunohara dorm alone since he had too many of his girlfriends, and bringing them together was quite troublesome, considering how it would be noisy and he was just a single person.


    While Shishio was quite experienced at taking care of women, taking care of a group of women was taxing. Each of them was also a single individual, and of course, all of them needed his attention. After all, they weren��t a bitch who would open their legs like an automatic door in the convenience store, so he needed to be careful with how he treated them.


    Right now, they were eating lunch at the literature club.


    It might be because they had done it many times that this had be a routine for them.


    However, even though they often spent their time together, Shishio was still unable to pierce thest barrier to have them together, having xx-some together.


    ��By the way, Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You��re writing a new book, right?�� Nana asked.


    ����.��


    Everyone was quite attracted by Nana��s question and looked at Shishio curiously. They knew that Shishio loved to write, and he had written two stories.


    One was used by Shiina for her manga, and the other one was used by Misaki for her anime.


    This time, it was the third story, and they were quite curious about what kind of story it was.


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded since he didn��t n to hide the fact he wrote a novel.


    ��Is it done?�� Miu asked curiously since she loved his work.


    ��Not yet.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��I want to do some research first before I finish this novel.��


    ��Research?�� They somehow became even curious.


    ��What kind?��


    ��Well, it��s kind of embarrassing to say it here.��


    ��What? You suddenly make us feel curious.��


    Shishio let out a sigh when he was stared at by everyone, so he could only say, ��I want to do research about adyboy.��


    ��������..��


    ����Ladyboy?��


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shishio��s words.


    ��Are you serious?��


    ��I am 100% serious.�� Shishio nodded since what he would write needed him to know the information about thedyboy in this country.


    Unlike his previous novels where Shishio could use his imagination to write, this time, it was different since he needed various necessary information toplete this novel.


    After all, it was different to write when one knew it, and one didn��t know it.


    Even though it might be strange, Shishio needed to do this since he didn��t want to write a half-assed novel, and he needed to thoroughly research everything before hepleted this work.


    ��What kind of novel is this?�� Mai became curious somehow.


    ��It��s not something perverted, right?�� Maiko asked with a cheeky smile.


    ����.Have I ever written something perverted?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    ����.��


    They were silent and only realized that even though Shishio had often written stories, he had never written something lewd or obscene!


    All of his writing was pure and delicate, unlike his real personality, which was quite raunchy.


    However, they suddenly understood why he could be so romantic.


    ��So what kind of story is this?�� Nana asked curiously.


    Shiina and Ritsu were also curious and kept staring at Shishio.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, ��I won��t say the details, but I want to write a story about the persistence of loss and memory, and about finding one��s path through the world, with some romance and lots of delicious food along the way.��


    ����..��


    ��What?�� Shishio looked at everyone who had suddenly be silent.


    ����Somehow, it is more serious than I thought,�� Mea said with a strange expression.


    Maiko nodded vigorously.


    ��But I must admit if you write something rted to a delicious food, it must be something good,�� Mai said.


    ��You know, if you write a cookbook, I am sure it��ll be sought after,�� Saki suddenly said.


    Hearing Saki��s words, everyone was stunned since if Shishio really wrote a cookbook, they would also buy them!


    Everyone had tasted Shishio��s food, and they knew how delicious it was.


    While the conversation continued, Shishio tried to change the topic of the conversation with something else since he didn��t want to spoil his book, and he also thought it might be a good chance for him to bring one of his girlfriends out to the night date.


    Shishio looked at Saki, and she also stared at him.


    Even though neither of them said anything, they nodded and had made up their n to go out together shortly.


    With the matter on the literature club ending, Shishio continued his activity to the service club.


    As usual, the three members of the club gathered there together, reading a book in silence.


    While Shishio usually talked, causing the two to interact with him, he was unusually silent and just read his book without saying anything. Even though he had read a book, his hand didn��t move, and he just stared at the book in silence.


    While Hikigaya felt ufortable by his silence, Yukinoshita didn��t hesitate to pierce this silence without hesitation.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio-kun?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You have been silent for a while.��


    ����Am I a rowdy type of person? Even I want to read my book in silence sometimes.��


    Shishio was just thinking about his novel, and it might be because he tried to brew the feelings to write something. It was like when an actor tried to enter his character by acting as his character in the movie. He also did the same thing and wanted to understand the characters inside his story.


    As for his messy rtionship with various girls, Shishio didn��t think too much about it and just followed the flow. Worst case scenario, he just needed to date all of them together.


    ��You act like some wannabe actor or something, you know?�� Hikigaya said.


    ��If I became an actor, believe me, whether it is your mother, grandmother, or little sister will be my fans,�� Shishio said confidently.


    ����.��


    Hikigaya was silent and thought it was possible!


    With Shishio��s charm, Hikigaya knew what kind of possibility would appear if Shishio became an actor. He felt a shudder and shut his mouth since he wouldn��t wake up the sleeping giant, and it was better to let him lie down, living in his usual life without bothering anyone or else, many guys would be harmed, considering their girlfriends or wives might be attracted by him.


    ��So what��s wrong, Senpai? It seems you have something to talk about with me?�� Shishio asked while looking at Yukinoshita.


    ��Are you alright?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��I am happy that you��re worried about me, but I am alright, and if I need your help, I��ll talk to you. You don��t need to worry,�� Shishio said and naturally held Yukinoshita��s soft hand.


    ����Leave aside how you hold my hand, so naturally, I��ll take your words now.�� Yukinoshita was still worried, but when she saw him still able to flirt with her, she felt relieved.


    ����.�� Hikigaya.


    ��Leave your matter aside.��


    ��You��re going to leave my matter aside?��


    ��Was that the right thing to do? Yuigama-san��s requestst week, I mean.��


    Shishio was speechless when Yukinoshita ignored him.


    ��Where��s thising from? We��re doing good, right? The tiramisu was so good.�� Higikagaya still couldn��t forget the tiramisu that was baked by Shishio. Even his little sister enjoyed it so much and wanted him to get her again. However, it was impossible unless Shishio decided to make one again and became his brother-inw.


    ��No, no! I can��t allow this scumbag to seduce my little sister!��


    Hikigaya vowed inside his mind!


    ��I believe you should take up any kind of challenges if it��s going to help you to grow. I think it would have helped Yuigama out in the long run if she did.��


    As long as there was a chance to make herself better, Yukinoshita wouldn��t hesitate to take it since that was what kind of person she was.


    However, Hikigaya was different.


    ��Hard work won��t betray you. Though at times, it will betray your dreams.��


    ��Huh?�� Yukinoshita looked at Hikigaya in confusion.


    ��Working hard doesn��t necessarily mean you��ll fulfill your dreams. It��s moremon for it not to beat fruit. But just the fact that you did your best can serve as a sort of constion.�� Hikigaya gave his life-long lesson.


    ��That��s just a shallow sense of satisfaction. You��re so naive. Disgusting.��


    ��Ugh!�� Hikigaya was hurt, but then he looked at Shishio and asked, ��Oga, what do you think?��


    ��Me?��


    ��Yeah.�� Hikigaya nodded and asked, ��Do you think my words are wrong?��


    Yukinoshita also looked at Shishio too.


    ����.��


    Shishio rolled his eyes since he didn��t really want to get involved in this conversation. ��I don��t agree with you, Senpai.��


    ��Oh-ho? Can you tell me the reason for that?�� Hikigaya asked and didn��t feel surprised by Shishio��s rejection. However, he was quite curious as to why Shishio could say that. He already knew while the two of them were quite simr, they were fundamentally different, and this might be the reason why he was quite tolerant toward his bad talk toward him most of the time.


    It definitely had nothing to do with the fact he didn��t see a chance to win when they fought each other.


    Definitely.


    ��We don��t know if trying our best will help, but we do know that if we don��t try our best, it won��t help for sure, right?�� Shishio said with a smile.


    ������..��


    While Yukinoshita nodded in agreement, Hikigaya was speechless since he had nothing to say to refute Shishio��s words were right.


    Their hard work might not be paid.


    However, if they did nothing, nothing would happen.


    It was a simple fact, yet people made themplicated.


    ��You know, life is simple. If you want to get smarter, then study. If you don��t like someone, just tell them. If you feel angry, just let it out. If you��re hungry, just eat. If you want to poop, just go to the toilet. If there��s something wrong, just fix it. We, humans, often make everythingplicated.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya with a rxed expression and said, ��Our egos are the source of trouble.��


    ������..�� Hikigaya and Yukinoshita.


    ��So if you like someone, you can just confess?�� Yukinoshita thought, but she shook her head since, just as Shishio said before, her ego made everything soplicated.


    When they thought about continuing their conversation, the door was knocked on again, and two beautiful girls appeared in front of the entrance of the service club together.


    However, Yukinoshita frowned since Shishio let go of her hand naturally, but she said nothing and looked at the guests who came to their quiet club.

 Chapter 426: Vending Machine

    <h4>Chapter 426: Vending Machine</h4>


    The two girls that appeared in front of the entrance of the Service Club were Yuigahama Yui and Rui Tachibana.


    ��Yahallo!�� Yui greeted everyone at the Service Club happily before looking at Rui curiously.


    ��Hello.�� Rui greeted everyone politely before looking at Yui curiously.


    The two had met each other along the way, but neither of them knew each other, so neither talked to each other and only gently nodded at each other before they walked to their destination.


    However, who would expect them to have a simr destination?


    Still, while Yui was good atmunicating, she had never taken the initiative, so she only gently nodded again while looking at Rui curiously.


    On the other hand, while Rui was a good girl, she wasn��t good atmunicating with someone, so she also nodded at Yui while looking at her curiously.


    The two girls looked at each other, wondering who they were.


    ��Hello.�� Yukinoshita greeted Rui politely before she looked at Yui with her nk expression and asked, ��What do you want?��


    ��What?�� Yui was stunned by Yukinoshita��s reaction, then asked, ��Am I not really wee here? Do you hate me, Yukinoshita?�� She looked at Yukinoshita with an unsureness and anxiety but also a hint of hope, hoping everything was just a misunderstanding.


    ��I don��t.�� Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, ��It��s more like of dislike.��


    ��They both mean the same thing in girl-speak!�� Yui pouted andined.


    Yukinoshita ignored Yui and asked, ��Tachibana-san, is there something wrong?��


    ��You��re ignoring me?!�� Yui protested, but she also looked at Rui curiously since she didn��t expect someone woulde to this ce beside her.


    ��Yukinoshita-san, can I take Shishio for a while?�� Rui asked.


    As for why Rui asked Yukinoshita, it was because Yukinoshita was the leader of this club, and Shishio was just a member and a junior. Even though this club was rtively free and mostly did nothing, she still asked Yukinoshita��s permission since it would be rude if she didn��t do so.


    Hearing Rui��s request, Yukinoshita didn��t show much change in her expression, but she felt ufortable. She knew that she didn��t have a right to stop Rui from getting Shishio, but she didn��t want him to go out, so she looked at Rui and said, ��Wait a moment, let me ask whether Yuigama-san has a request or not.�� She then looked at Yui and asked, ��So do you need something Yuigahama-san?��


    ��Um, no, I don��t need anything.�� Yui subconsciously answered as she shook her head.


    ����..��


    ��Then, why are you here?�� Yukinohita asked with a sigh.


    ��Can�� Can I just visit you, Yukinon? I want to talk with you more���� Yui looked at Yukinoshita with a puppy-like gaze, showing fear of being abandoned.


    ������


    Yukinoshita let out a tired sigh. However, Yui proved to be more persistent than she had thought and kept asking her whether it was okay to eat lunch and stay with her there.


    Hikigaya suddenly felt it was better for him to silently leave since he could see how two girls were about to bond their friendship, and Shishio was about to meet another girl, which made him sigh.


    ��Yukino-senpai, I��ll go out a bit,�� Shishio suddenly said and stood up from his heat.


    Yukinoshita opened her mouth but then closed it again. ����Go.��


    ��I��ll go back.�� Shishio could see Yukinoshita was unhappy.


    Even if Yukinoshita tried to maintain her calm expression, Shishio could smell an unhappy smell from her.


    However, Shishio decided to pretend not to see it since it was troublesome to manage it, and there was something he needed to talk about with Rui.


    ��I��ll talk with him for a bit, and I��ll return to himter. You don��t need to worry,�� Rui said calmly.


    ����Just take him if you want.�� Yukinoshita knew it was wrong, and she didn��t have a right to get angry, but why did she be irritated?


    Yukinoshita didn��t do anything and just watched the two walk away.


    However, Hikigaya and Yui could see how bad Yukinoshita��s mood was.


    ��Oh, ah, right! I have baked cookies! Do you want some Yukinon?�� Yui suddenly asked with a smile.


    ����.Okay, is a tea alright?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Yes!��


    While the girls seemed to be talking to each other, Hikigaya wondered whether he should walk away now.


    ��


    Shishio and Rui walked together to the ice cream vending machine that was well-hidden near the stairs of the special building.


    The ice cream vending machine was on the building where the service club was located.


    As for why they chose this ce, one was because it was quite close to the service club, and it was quite well-hidden, so they didn��t need to worry if someone would interrupt or eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ��Do you want ice cream? I��ll treat you,�� Rui said.


    ��No, it��s alright. I am not in the mood for it.��


    ��Then how about a drink?��


    ��Okay.��


    The two chose tea and coffee before they sat on the bench together.


    ��Thanks,�� Rui suddenly said.


    ��For?��


    ��For taking care of me before.�� Rui looked at Shishio with a gentle smile and said, ��I am d that you were there back then.�� If he wasn��t there, she wasn��t sure what was going to happen to her.


    ��Well, I am also d that you��re alright now,�� Shishio said as he sipped the cold, bitter coffee in his hand.


    Rui stared at his profile for a moment before she kissed his lips.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��Your lips have the taste of a coffee,�� Rui said after they parted their lips.


    ����What��s wrong so suddenly? I am happy, though.�� While Shishio was speechless, he would be lying if he didn��t enjoy it.


    ��Do you want more?��


    ��Okay.��


    They continued to kiss each other in this ce.


    However, even if they kissed each other, they tried to kill their noise. Still, the sound of the tongue and saliva from their deep kiss was heard, especially when this ce was so quiet.


    When they parted their lips, Rui blushed and looked at Shishio shyly.


    Rui wasn��t sure, but after Shishio had taken care of her before, she felt her heart was beating so fast when she was with him. She didn��t talk about this matter to anyone, but one thing is for sure, she felt happy even if she did this secretly.


    ����Can we go to the hotel before we go back?�� Rui asked.


    Shishio looked at Rui for a moment and asked, ��You��re strangely proactive today.��


    ��What? You don��t like it?�� Rui pouted and felt unhappy by his question.


    ��No, if you��re alright with it, I don��t really mind.�� Shishio wanted to say it was better for Rui to text him instead ofing to the service club, but he didn��t say it since he knew it would make her unhappy.


    ��Right, you haven��t answered Momo��s confession, right?�� Rui suddenly said.


    ����You know that?��


    ��She told me.�� Rui looked at Shishio and said, ��She told me I was her friend, so she didn��t want to lie to me.��


    ��What do you think?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Rui only shrugged her shoulders and said, ��You��re a scumbag anyway. There��s nothing wrong with adding one more girl.��


    ����..�� Shishio


    ��However, can you handle all of them?�� Rui rudely looked at hisher region.


    ��You don��t need to worry about that.�� If there is one thing Shishio was confident about, without a doubt, it was his little Shishio.


    ��Hmm�� by the way, do you want to go out with me?�� Rui asked.


    ��Go out?�� Shishio looked at Rui strangely, wondering whether this girl had confessed to him.


    ��No, I mean, to y somewhere. I want to thank you after you have taken care of me,�� Rui said hurriedly with a red face.


    ��I see���� Shishio sighed and showed disappointment.


    Rui amused and asked, ��What? Do you want us to go out together?��


    ����.��


    Shishio and Rui looked at each other for a moment, and they approached each other again, kissing as they hugged each other tightly before they parted their lips again.


    ��So?��


    However, Rui didn��t seem to forget her previous question and asked again.


    ��Say, if we really date each other, will something change between us?�� Shishio asked.


    ����..��


    Rui was in silence and suddenly thought of this problem.


    ��Will our rtionship change?��


    Rui was happy with their current rtionship, but what if their rtionship turned worse if they went out together?


    ����I am not sure.�� Rui shook her head and asked, ��What do you think?��


    ��I think it is obvious our rtionship will change. As for whether it is good or not, I am not sure since no one can predict the future, but I believe our rtionship will be, no, it��ll be even better when we date each other,�� Shishio said as he held Rui��s hand.


    ��Shishio���� Rui knew the name of the feeling inside her heart, and she didn��t have a doubt.


    However��


    ��However, are you ready for it? You still have time now. Right now, you only see a good part of me, and you��re blind to my bad part, or you pretend not to see it. I am a scumbag that has dated many girls, and while my heart is longing for you, I think it is better for us to take our time to understand each other��s feelings before we confirm our rtionship since I don��t want you to think of our rtionship as something that you regret in your life.��


    Simr to Rui, Shishio wanted to hug her, made her be his, but everything was his ego.


    Shishio knew a feeling was something that couldn��t be understood by logic, and his words were just some sophistry where he didn��t want to take responsibility for this girl and wanted to y with her for a while.


    However, Rui kissed his lips again.


    But unlike their previous kiss, this kiss was a chaste kiss, and it was only a moment, but it had an impact bigger than all of theirst kiss.


    Her feelings broke all of his sophistry since she knew what kind of feelings she had for him now.


    ��No, I won��t regret it, so here now, I��ll tell you that I love you, Shishio. I want you to make me yours, can you?�� Rui said while looking straight into his eyes.


    Rui had said all of that, so why should he hesitate?


    ��Can.��


    Rui smiled and hugged him tightly and happily.


    Shishio hugged Rui back and would have never expected the random girl he met in Tokyo would be his girlfriend now.


    ��Rui.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I love you.��


    ��I love you too.�� Rui hugged him tighter with a smile, but��


    ��So I��ll tell you that when we did it at your house, someone had eavesdropped on us.��


    ��������


    ����Are you serious?��


    ��Super serious, especially when your cry was quite lo���� Shishio couldn��t finish his words since Rui twisted his waist. ��Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts, Rui!��


    Still, after twisting his waist and hearing his plea, Rui felt better, but at the same time, she wondered what they should do now.

 Chapter 427: Just like this, I enjoy it

    <h4>Chapter 427: Just like this, I enjoy it</h4>


    ��Now, I understand why he hasn��te home yet until now.�� Rui let out a long sigh when she thought about Natsuo.


    ��He hasn��te back until now?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Rui nodded and said, ��I had heard from Uncle Akihito that he stayed at his friend��s house. His name should be Fumiya or something.�� She had been feeling weird at why Natsuo hadn��te back for a while. Even though her rtionship with Natsuo wasn��t that close and quite distant, they were still step-siblings, so even if it was just appearance, she hoped they could maintain a good rtionship in front of their parents since she knew how hard her mother had been after her divorce.


    Rui didn��t want her mother to feel sad about anything, which was why she was quite worried about how this matter would end.


    ��What should I do?�� Rui murmured.


    If Rui didn��t know the reason why Natsuo decided to leave, she wouldn��t say anything and just let him, but that reason was her.


    As for Shishio, Rui didn��t want to trouble him with her matter.


    However, Shishio was going to help her.


    ��Shishio?��


    Rui looked at Shishio, who held her hand.


    ��Calm down. We��re lovers, so what��s so weird about what we��re doing?�� Shishio asked.


    ����.��


    Rui was in silence and thought Shishio was right.


    They were lovers, so what was wrong with having sex?


    Well, if there was something wrong, it should be the ce.


    But who would expect Natsuo to eavesdrop on what they were doing?


    While Rui wanted to fix the rtionship between their families, she also felt slightly disgusted toward Natsuo for eavesdropping, but at the same time, she looked at Shishio and asked, ��If you know, he has been listening to us, why don��t you tell me anything?��


    Rui looked at Shishio with some troubled expressions. She didn��t really feel angry, but she wanted to know why this guy didn��t say anything when he noticed Natsuo was right outside her room.


    ��I have told you, but you didn��t listen to me.�� Shishio let out a sigh and said, ��Also, who was so wild at that time? You were sick before, and you should be quiet, but who would expect you to be so wild before����


    ��Th-That was also your fault!�� If this guy wasn��t so good, Rui wouldn��t need to cry so loudly and even ignore his reminder. Also, it had been a while since she had sex with him, so she just couldn��t help it since it felt so good.


    Rui also had a good sleep after they did it, and the next day, her health returned to normal. However, her parents didn��t let her go to school yesterday, so she could onlye today. She should be happy right now, especially after they had confirmed their rtionship, but her feelings became depressed when she heard her step-siblings had eavesdropped on what they were doing.


    Her mother might have talked to her and asked whether she had sex with Shishio. While she was shy, she acknowledged it and didn��t hide it since that was the fact, and she didn��t want to lie to her mother.


    Her mother also understood and didn��t stop Rui from having sex during high school or before marriage wasn��t something taboo in this country, and she just reminded her to always wear protection and told Shishio to revisit their house since she needed to remind him.


    However, Rui forgot to mention this matter since what was important was what she should do with Natsuo?


    ��Okay, it doesn��t really matter whose fault it is. What matters right now is what should we do to handle this matter?��


    Rui nodded and knew that this wasn��t a time to me each other since they needed to find a solution to solve this problem. She looked at Shishio and asked, ��Have you found a solution?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Really?�� Rui was dumbfounded.


    ��Of course.��


    ��How?��


    ��Just pretend nothing has happened,�� Shishio said.


    ����What?�� Rui became even dumbfounded since she had never expected this solution. She thought there would be an argument or fight, but should she just stay silent, pretending nothing had happened?


    ��I can see that you��re confused.


    ��Of course.�� Rui nodded and said, ��I don��t understand why we should pretend nothing has happened.��


    ��Then, do you want to tell him that you know him listening to us?�� Shishio asked.


    ����.��


    Rui shut her mouth and couldn��t say anything since there was no way she could do that!


    Rui thought Shishio was right, and it was better not to say anything and pretend nothing had happened. ��Then, what should we do with Natsuo?��


    ��What do you want to do?�� Shishio asked.


    ��What do I want to do?�� Rui was confused.


    ��If you just want a normal family, there��s no need for you to do anything. His father will probably tell him to go home since there��s no way he can stay in his friend��s home all the time. He��s a minor, after all. Unless he stays in the dorm or apartment alone, he still needs to return. Once hees back, there��s no need for you to do anything and just act how you usually do with him.��


    ��Is that simple?�� Rui felt that she was stupid for thinking too much.


    ��It��s that simple.�� Shishio nodded, but then his expression became hesitant. ��Unless����


    ��Unless?��


    ��Unless he said nothing about us.�� Shishio looked at Rui and said, ��However, there��s a chance he might talk with you and say that he had listened to us.��


    ����.�� Rui��s expression became weird, strange, and ufortable when she thought of such a possibility. ��Why?�� She felt it was better for Natsuo to turn silent, pretending nothing happened, but why should Natsuo do something that would cause something awkward between them?


    ��Well, if I have to say, it might be because of my reputation,�� Shishio said.


    ����That��s true.��


    ��Can you at least deny me?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��No, I feel what you have said is true since you��re a scumbag, and Natsuo mighte to talk to me, telling me to stop dating you since you��re not a good guy.�� Rui felt it was reasonable and felt it was something normal to do since she also knew how strange her rtionship with Shishio was.


    Rui knew this guy was a scumbag, but even so, she still wanted to be with him, and she was happy with him.


    However, what about the eyes of others?


    What would they think if they knew she dated someone who had many girlfriends?


    Of course, they couldn��t ept it and denied her rtionship.


    ��That��s true.�� Shishio nodded, but before he was going to say something, Rui said, ��But I chose you. Not someone else, but you. I know you��re a scumbag, and you can��t be mine alone, but I want to be with you, so no matter what people say about us, I want us to be together.��


    ��������..��


    Shishio looked at Rui and kissed her forehead gently. ��Thanks.��


    Rui was shy and blushed as shey on his chest.


    ��So let��s pretend nothing has happened, but if Natsuo-senpaies and tells you, please tell me. I��ll talk to him too,�� Shishio said.


    ��Okay.�� Rui obediently epted his n since she also felt it was troublesome to talk with Natsuo, so it was better to pretend nothing happened. However, if Natsuo talked to her, then depending on their conversation, she could handle it herself or talk to Shishio first.


    Still, Rui also knew Natsuo was a family right now, so even though she felt slightly ufortable, she needed to exin everything.


    However, Rui felt it was better to talk with her parents since as long as her parents epted it, then even if Natsuo couldn��t ept, it had nothing to do with her.


    ��But can they ept it?��


    Rui wasn��t sure whether her parents could ept her rtionship with Shishio, but for now, she just wanted to be with him and enjoy their time together.


    They continued to talk to each other and made an appointment to meet at his normal apartment on Friday since Shishio had something to do today.


    ��Okay.��


    Rui reluctantly sighed, but it couldn��t be helped. However, when she received a key from his hand, she was surprised and asked, ��This is?��


    ��It��s the key to my apartment. I might bete, but if you want, you can vi�C��


    ��I will visit it today,�� Rui said without hesitation.


    ����Is that okay? What about your parents and Hina-chan-sensei?�� Shishio asked, wondering whether it was alright for Rui to go backte.


    ��It��s okay. You should know how dark thepany in this country is. As for Hina-nee, she should go back quitete because of work too,�� Rui said.


    ������.��


    Shishio couldn��t say anything since he knew Rui was right.


    In this country, when one had be an adult, their work was their everything. They had limited time with their families and spent most of their time at work. Even if their work ended, they would spend their time with their co-workers, superiors, or clients.


    It wouldn��t be weird to call theirpany their houses.


    ��Okay, the address is����


    Listening to his address, Rui said, ��Do you want me to cook something for you?��


    ��Is that okay?��


    ��Sure.�� Rui smiled and said, ��I��ll wait for you back at home.�� She kissed him before she left briskly.


    Shishio could only smile at Rui before returning to the Service Club since he left his bag there. Still, he was surprised when he knew that someone was still there. After all, his talk with Rui took a lot of time, it was quitete, and the Service Club had ended already. However, Yukinoshita was still there, reading her book quietly.


    ��Senpai, why are you still here?��


    ��You��rete.�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio with her nk expression and said, ��If you��re curious why I am here, you don��t need to get narcissist. I am not here to wait for you. Instead, I am worried someone might steal your bag, so I wait until youe back, so don��t misunderstand.��


    ������.��


    Shishio didn��t ask for such a detailed reason, but he must admit Yukinoshita was cute!


    ��Thank you, Senpai. If you don��t mind, how about I treat you to ramen as thanks for waiting for my bag?�� Shishio asked.


    ��������


    Yukinoshita was in silence for a moment, looking at her book, without looking at him.


    There were no words between them.


    Shishio didn��t say anything since he waited for Yukinoshita, and as expected, she closed her book and let out a long sigh. ��I am not in the mood for something spicy or weird.��


    ��Don��t worry. This will be something delicious.��


    ��Okay. Let��s go.��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who showed a happy smile and let out a sigh again. Her mood was at its worst before, but hearing his invitation, that feeling disappeared. She wondered whether she was such a simple girl.


    ��Senpai?��


    ��Nothing,e on. It��ll be dark soon.��


    ��Okay, okay. Don��t be in a hurry.��


    The two walked together next to each other.


    While Shishio joked and talked about many things, Yukinoshita gave one or two responses, but even so, they enjoyed their time together.


    They were satisfied with their current rtionship, but was it wrong to ask something more?


    Neither of them had the answer to this question now, and for now, it was better to enjoy the delicious ramen they were about to devour.

 Chapter 428: Dubbing

    <h4>Chapter 428: Dubbing</h4>


    It wasn��t old news that Shishio was a scumbag now.


    After having dinner with Yukinoshita and spending time with Rui in his different apartment, Shishio spent his time with his other girls again.


    As Shishio clearly thought, he felt his time was limited and that 24 hours wasn��t enough for him.


    However, even if his system was powerful, there was no way it could change the time for a day unless he moved to a different.


    Still, Shishio felt it wasn��t a time for him to think about such a random thing when there was something he needed to do right now.


    As Misaki had told them before, she had booked the recording studio inside the school for her anime dubbing. She had tried to venture into a different anime genre, and it was her first attempt to create a romance anime.


    The romance wasn��t her main strength, and she was quite clumsy, whether it was at work or reality.


    It might also be part of the reason why Misaki had always fallen for a scumbag.


    However, Misaki didn��t want to stay like she was and tried to make a romance anime with a script that Shishio wrote. She was satisfied with the script and what she needed to do was to create the rest.


    Misaki was like a single anime studio.


    Whether it was illustrator, coloring, directing, or many other things could be done by her as long as it was rted to anime.


    Misaki could also do a script, but she wasn��t good at romance, so she asked Shishio, who was good at it, to write it for her.


    Truthfully, it wasn��t Misaki��s first time creating an anime with someone.


    In the past, Misaki also had made an anime with someone, and that person was Mitaka Jin.


    Mitaka was Misaki��s childhood friend, her previous crush, and also Misaki��s scriptwriter for her anime.


    Misaki was in love with Mitaka, but even if she was in love, she just couldn��t be satisfied with him, and he just couldn��t make her feel good.


    Mitaka was also in love with Misaki, but he felt crushed by her talent, so he could only reluctantly leave if he kept staying by her side. He felt he would hate her instead of loving her.


    However, unlike Mitaka, Misaki was able to move on, and she had forgotten about her forlorn love, embarrassing a new exciting love.


    Shishio, Misaki, Nanami, and Misaki��s friends, Saori Himemiya, were there.


    The four of them talked to each other about the dubbing process for the anime.


    However, the four of them weren��t alone, and there was Mai, Miu, Saki, Shiina, and the rest members of the literature club who were observing on the side without disturbing their discussion.


    Kiriya and Usa were also there since they were also quite curious about the process of anime dubbing.


    It might be weird, but the location of the recording studio was at Suimei Academy.


    Now, the question is, how does such a school have something as luxurious as a recording studio?


    While Suimei Academy is a famous private prep school, it is also a famous art school.


    Whether it was a painting, singing, dancing, designer, or many other things are there.


    It was also the reason why Mai, who was a famous actress, decided toe to this school, considering how tolerant it was toward their students�� careers.


    It was also the reason why there was such a huge recording studio inside the school.


    Shishio was talking about his understanding of the emotions of Noboru Terao, the childhood friend of Mikako Nagamine (main character) of the Voices of a Distant Star (the name of their anime).


    Misaki nodded and continued to talk to each other.


    While the two were talking to each other, Saori Himemiya and Nanami kept listening since they would be part of this project after all.


    While Saori was Misaki��s friend, she was also Misaki��s partner.


    If Mitaka was in the script, Saori was in the music, creating many BGM and helping the dubbing process of Misaki��s anime.


    However, it was different now, considering Shishio was there.


    Misaki might be cheerful and seemed like an idiot, but she took her work seriously, and she wanted it to be as perfect as possible. She was a perfectionist, so she hoped Shishio would be the one who made the BGM for their anime.


    Shishio agreed since it was quite easy for him to make one.


    This somehow made Saori unable to ept for a while, but there was nothing she could do, especially after Misaki had made the decision. She wasn��t sure how good Shishio was with music, but she must admit this famous scumbag was so handsome.


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" have="" received="" the="" ��onkio="" haus��=""></congrattions,>


    Shishio didn��t expect a sudden reward.


    While Shishio felt happy, he needed to focus on his first anime first.


    As for what kind of reward he received, it was a famouspany operating sound recording, mixing, and mastering studios in Ginza, Tokyo.


    While it was a smallpany, it has quite a reputation in this country and among the entertainment industry.


    Shishio said while also instructing Nanami. ��Nanami, have you learned your character?��


    Still, Shishio must admit Misaki��s friend was quite cute, and he wondered why Misaki hadn��t introduced him until now since if they knew each other, then�� Oops, he felt he really couldn��t be saved anymore.


    ��Yes.�� Nanami nodded.


    ��How do you see Mikako Nagamine (main character) as a character?�� Misaki asked.


    ��If I have to say, it is a girl who misses her crush.��


    ��Good.��


    While his script might seemplicated, it wasn��t thatplicated.


    In the end, the story of the Voices of a Distant Star was a love story that was separated by distance and time.


    ��However, can you picture yourself as a girl who is missing her loved one? By the way, have you ever been in a rtionship, Nanami?�� Misaki asked curiously.


    ������


    Nanami was in silence for a moment before she nced at Shishio.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��No�� not yet,�� Nanami answered after a moment of hesitation.


    ��What? Are you sure? But you must have been in love before, right?�� Misaki asked as she nudged Nanami��s side.


    Misaki showed a bitter smile and said, ��It��s true that I have loved someone, but I don��t have any experience with going out with each other as a boyfriend or a girlfriend.��


    ��Then����


    ��However, I have an experience of being separated by a distance,�� Nanami said.


    ��Huh? What does that mean?�� Misaki was confused by Nanami��s words.


    ��Being separated by a distance���� Shishio looked at Nanami with aplicated gaze.


    Nanami��s words weren��t wrong.


    After all, while they had done it on the bed together, they weren��t a lover or a couple.


    Their rtionship was probably an affair.


    They were together, and without a doubt, they had feelings for each other.


    However, there was an invisible wall that separated them, and it was something that made them unable to proceed with their rtionship further.


    Shishio knew to solve to break this wall, there was something that he needed to do, and after hearing the words that came out from Nanami��s mouth, he felt he needed to solve that problem faster.


    ��But you don��t need to worry. I��ll be fine. I can do this,�� Nanami said confidently since she had kept reading the script on her hands�� hundreds of times or more. She knew she wasn��t someone with talent, so she needed to work harder.


    Shishio had helped her a lot, so now, she was going to show him the result of her hard work.


    Misaki watched Misaki��s eyes for a moment, and somehow she felt she faced the main protagonist of a shounen manga. Her eyes were also burning, and she pped her back hard. ��Go for it! We��ll start the dubbing process soon. You two are ready, right?��


    ��Yes.�� 2x


    Nanami and Shishio looked at each other as they smiled.


    The two entered the recording room with a script in their hands, waiting for the dubbing to start.


    The process of dubbing anime was quite simple yet alsoplicated.


    In the dubbing process, the voice actor only needed to act as their characters. There was nothingplicated, and that was what they needed.


    If there was a difference with a movie, the voice actor only used their voices to act instead of their entire body.


    As for which one was more difficult, it was hard topare, considering each of them had its own difficulties.


    Shishio and Nanami stood next to each other in front of the microphone while waiting for the screen to y Misaki��s anime.


    ��


    ��It��s my first time seeing an anime dubbing process,�� Usa said in amazement.


    ��You should watch and learn well since it is quite a rare experience. In the future, it might be useful for you,�� Kiriya said.


    ��Yes, Sensei!�� Usa nodded and kept watching.


    While the two of them talked to each other in a low voice, the girls kept focussing on the dubbing process and wanted to watch how it was going to finish.


    Saori looked at Misaki, and Misaki gave her a nod.


    Saori used her microphone and said, ��We��re rolling.�� She pressed the recording button and let Shishio and Nanami start their dub.


    ��


    Nanami would be lying if she wasn��t nervous, but when she noticed Shishio��s gaze, she smiled since he gave her the power to move forward and challenged her first step to bing a famous Seiyuu.


    ��There is a word, ��World.��


    ��


    With Nanami starting her act, Shishio also started to act. He also activated his ��Zone�� and pulled her into his ��Zone,�� so her act would be even better.


    The two acted together, ignoring everyone��s gaze on them, only focussing on each other��s voices and the iplete anime that was ying in front of them.


    Nanami: ��From now on, it will take eight years and seven months to receive each other��s mail. Sorry.�� (Her voice was full of loneliness and numbness, thinking it was impossible to meet her crush).


    Nanami: ��Say, we��re separated by space and the Earth����


    Shishio and Nanami: ����like lovers, aren��t we?��


    Shishio: ��Since middle school, we probably only saw each other. But a distance that takes eight years at the speed of light is no different than, say, ��forever.�� The time between Mikaki and I drifts further and further apart. That��s why I have made a goal, to make my heart harder, colder, and stronger.�� (His voice was trembling, seemingly crying all the time, yet he stubbornly grit his teeth, showing his determination to be stronger).


    ��


    No one could take them away, and they might not realize their eyes seemed to brim with tears since the act between Shishio and Nanami was so moving.


    With the scene of Mikako Nagamine (main character) falling into the enemy and her mecha being destroyed, she closed her eyes, showing a relieved expression after a long struggle.


    Nanami: ��Say, Noboru����


    Nanami and Shishio: ��I am here.��


    When those words fell, Misaki said, ��All right. Perfect! That wraps up the entire scene!��


    Shishio felt tired, but then he was hugged by Nanami so suddenly.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��No problem.��


    Shishio let Nanami hug him, but it might be his imagination. He felt there were many eyes that were watching him right now.

 Chapter 429: Shishio: I don’t see anything

    <h4>Chapter 429: Shishio: I don''t see anything</h4>


    ��It��s good! It��s good! It��s perfect!��


    Misaki entered the recording area happily and hugged Shishio and Nanami without hesitation, rubbing her cheeks against them.


    ��Mi-Misaki-senpai!�� Nanami was troubled and felt embarrassed.


    However, Shishio was silent since he enjoyed the moment when two girls hugged him at the same time.


    ��Hmm, not bad.��


    However, when his girlfriends kept staring at him, Shishio coughed and said, ��Misaki-senpai, I know you��re happy, but please let go of us, and can we hear the record?��


    ��Sure. Come on.��


    Misaki knew Shishio was good at this type of dull work, so she quickly brought him with her and checked the record.


    However, Shishio looked at his girlfriends who had joined the fun and asked, ��Are you sure you��re going to stay with us? We��re going to bete, you know?�� It would take a while before his job finished, so he felt it was better for them to go back.


    Not only was he going to check the recording, but he was also going to make the BGM for the anime too. He was going to finish his parts on this anime today, so he wouldn��t waste his time again, so of course, it was going to take a while.


    Anyway, Misaki had booked this recording room for a day, so there was nothing to spend a long time in this ce.


    ��It��s okay. I don��t have anything to do after this anyway,�� Nana said since she was living alone now, and besides ying games at her apartment and ying with Mai and the rest of the girls, and Shishio on the bed, she had nothing to do. Also, she didn��t lie when she said it was quite interesting to watch the dubbing process.


    Everyone was the same, and even Kiriya also gave a simr response since it was fun to see something like this.


    Kiriya suddenly wondered whether it was possible to create a movie in the future.


    ��Even though we��re a literature club.��


    However, Kiriya still had his job, so he couldn��t stay too long and left shortly.


    Everyone, except for Kiriya, had made up their decision to observe together, and Misaki, who was the head of this project, didn��t really mind, but she told them to be quiet. They agreed and quietly observed them.


    However, they must admit that when Shishio was serious, he was really handsome, so even if there weren��t many things they did in this room, they enjoyed his profile from the side.


    Shiina even took out her drawing book and quietly drew him.


    While everyone was watching, it didn��t really interrupt their discussion about the dubbing check.


    ��This part, you should add this kind of noise.��


    ��Also, this part����


    Shishio kept talking, and Misaki agreed to every one of his words since even if she was an ultra genius in the anime, in terms of music and voice, shecked experience.


    After talking, Shishio felt his throat was quite thirsty, so he said, ��I��ll go out and buy a drink first.��


    ��Oh, let me go with you. I want to talk more. I��ll also treat you to the drink,�� Misaki said.


    ��Are you sure?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Sure. I��ll even treat everyone here to dinner tonight!�� Misaki pped her chest, causing them to tremble several times. Her chest was huge, but the number of her assets was also huge since she had done many works in the anime industry.


    Shishio nced at Misaki��s chest for a moment before he looked away. ��Good, that��s what you say.��


    It was only for a moment, but Misaki noticed his nce and gave him a thoughtful expression.


    The two left and went to the vending machine to buy a drink, but before he left, he asked the rest whether there was something they wanted to drink.


    When Shishio left, Usa was the only male in this room, and he knew he should be happy.


    However��


    ��Why am I not feeling happy?��


    Usa was in silence, staring at Ritsu, who read quietly on the side of the room. He wanted to talk, but he was afraid to interrupt her. He felt sad, but suddenly, he thought about hisst advice to Shishio before and remembered Shishio would invite everyone to the theme park.


    Usa was happy with that chance and also wanted to go to the theme park too.


    However, Usa wondered whether he should pay for everyone��s ticket.


    ��Do I have enough money?��


    Usa wasn��t sure, but he felt it should be enough, right?


    ��I need to work harder!��


    Usa suddenly felt he needed to work more, so he stood up and said, ��Um, um, everyone, I��ll go back first! I-I need to do a part-time job!�� He had to work a part-time job, went to the theme park together with his crush, and confessed his love!


    Looking at Usa��s excited expression, they thought this kid loved a part-time job so much.


    Still, while they were here, they talked with Saori since there were many things they didn��t understand about this recording room.


    While the girls talked happily to each other, Shishio and Misaki walked next to each other and talked about how to make this anime be better.


    ��I n to y our anime in theic expo that will be held shortly. What do you think?�� Misaki asked.


    ��The anime isn��t ready yet, right? Aren��t you too fast?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Of course, I need to be fast. The advertisement is also an important part of the anime. Don��t you see how many animes that will be aired in the summer have already been advertised? You can now see many of their posters on the street and trailers on the television. Even Seiyuu also entered the radio, joining various programs to advertise the anime,�� Misaki said excitedly.


    ��Well, that��s true, but didn��t you tell me you weren��t interested in how well this anime would be?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    Shishio, of course, knew how a single anime could be chained with many entertainment industries��whether it was music, Seiyuu, toys, videos, or many other things tied together with an anime, showing how important an anime was to this country��s economy.


    But, of course, it was hard to create an anime, and Shishio could also see how Misaki often stayedte at night to make her anime.


    Misaki might often be called a genius, but before she was a genius, she also worked hard, so hard that one couldn��t imagine.


    Unlike Mitaka, who just ��worked hard�� half-heartedly, Misaki truly worked hard, so it wasn��t surprising if he was left to the dust by her.


    ��Say, Misaki-senpai, I have a rude request,�� Shishio suddenly said.


    ��Huh?!�� Misaki blushed and looked around nervously before she sighed in relief when no one was around them. She showed a shy expression and asked in a quiet voice, ��Do you want to rub my breasts?��


    ������


    Shishio looked at Misaki and wondered how she coulde to such a conclusion.


    ��Okay,e here. I have also wanted to do this naughty thing with someone who isn��t my boyfriend. I wonder how it feels, especially when we do it at school and when someone might notice us��.��


    Misaki had prepared herself. She leaned on the wall on the corner of the school building with two hands on her back. She lifted her chest slightly, so it would be easier for him to touch them.


    ��But be gentle, alright? Don��t be like before���� Misaki looked at Shishio with upturn eyes, waiting for his naughty act.


    ��Stop! Stop!�� Shishio couldn��t let Misaki continue with her nonsense. While it was true, he was interested in her boobs. It didn��t mean he wanted to touch them!


    While it couldn��t be denied that he was interested in her boobs, it didn��t mean he was thirsty enough to do such a deviant act.


    ��Are you sure?�� Misaki asked while looking at Shishio.


    Unlike her usual dumb expression, Misaki was like a cute girl right now.


    ��Well, she��s a cute girl.��


    Shishio couldn��t deny that Misaki was a cute girl, but he couldn��t deny how disappointing this girl��s personality was, so he flicked her forehead without hesitation.


    ��Ouch!��


    Misaki cried as she rubbed her forehead.


    ��Don��t say something stupid. Come on. Buy me some drinks!��


    ��You��re going to regret giving up a chance to rub my boobs for a mere cheap drink!��


    ��I am not. You don��t need to worry. My girlfriend��s boobs are bigger than yours.��


    ��Rude! Rude! You��re so rude, Junior-kun! Also���� Misaki looked around and asked in a whisper, ��Have you touched Nana��s boobs? Did they feel good?�� She had seen how inhuman Nana��s boobs were, and she was also quite curious about them.


    ��Do you think I��ll tell you?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��How stingy!��


    Shishio rolled his eyes since Nana��s boobs were only his. They were only for him, and he wouldn��t let anyone touch them beside him.


    Well, maybe, his children when they were babies since they needed milk from their mother.


    ��Right, my request, I almost forgot to say it.��


    ��What?�� Misaki asked unhappily.


    ��I might n to create a video streaming website, so I��ll upload that anime in the future. It��s okay, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Video streaming website? What is that?�� Misaki was confused. ��Also, do you n to make a website?!�� She even became dumbfounded.


    ��Well, keep this matter quiet. I don��t want anyone else to hear it.�� Shishio made a quiet gesture.


    Misaki nodded and made a zipper gesture, showing she would keep her mouth shut, but then she said, ��Well, it��s okay. You can do what you want with the anime since you also own the copyright, but Shishio-kun, you have too many secrets.�� She put her finger on her lips with a smile. ��I wonder what kind of secret you have been hiding.�� She somehow felt the school forum or the famous art website, Pixiv, might be rted to Shishio, but she didn��t have proof, so he didn��t say anything.


    ��You will know it soon, so just be patient. Come on. Put your money in the vending machine. Didn��t you want to treat me?�� Shishio said when he was right in front of the vending machine.


    Misaki pouted, but she obediently took her money, choosing many drinks for all of the people inside the recording room while putting those cans of drinks in Shishio��s hands.


    ��Hey! Hey! I am just one person! There��s no way I can hold that many drinks at the same time! Help me, Senpai!�� Shishio couldn��t help butin when Misaki kept putting the beverage cans in his hands. If he didn��t have an ��Enhanced Bnce,�� he believed he would drop all of those beverage cans on his hands now.


    ��Hehehe���� Misakiughed happily and said, ��I have treated you, so you need to be my gofer, Junior-kun.�� It had been a while since she used ��Junior-kun�� to call Shishio, but she must admit it was pretty fun.


    ��You��re unreasonable, Senpai.�� Shishio let out a sigh and gave up arguing since he knew this girl��s mind worked differently from normal people, so the more he talked, the more tired he was.


    ��Shishio-kun, can you lower your head a bit?�� Misaki suddenly asked.


    ��Hmm? What��s wrong?��


    *Chu!*


    ������


    Shishio felt something wet on his cheek before he saw Misakiughing in front of him.


    ��That��s my reward for today��s hard work! Come on! Let��s go back! We still have a lot of work to do.��


    Shishio was in silence and nced at the corner of the corridor for a moment.


    ��Shishio-kun,e on! Don��t be slow!��


    ��Okay, okay.��


    Shishio shook his head and decided to ignore this matter, pretending he didn��t see anything since this matter was really troublesome.


    Still, he really wondered what was wrong with his luck?

 Chapter 430: You have to protect your women well

    <h4>Chapter 430: You have to protect your women well</h4>


    Shishio must admit his luck was weird. He didn��t have a doubt. His luck was great since he could get a system and created a harem too. If he said his luck was bad, he knew many people would rampage toward him.


    However, Shishio also felt weird because of his luck too.


    Why did he feel it was weird?


    It was because there were some idents here and there whenever the girls around him tried to give him a reward (kissing, hug, or something else) to him.


    Shishio thought about the day when he took care of Rui when she had a fever, and someone suddenly came in the middle of his ��treatment.�� Luckily, this person didn��t interrupt his ��treatment,�� and Rui was alright the next day.


    However, the damage had been done, and this ��person�� had caught him and Rui in the act.


    Still, Shishio had a feeling this ��person�� wouldn��t say anything and pretended nothing had happened.


    However, Shishio also had a feeling this ��person�� would also try toe and talk with him, trying to tell him to break his rtionship with Rui.


    Shishio didn��t think too much about this since every person in this world had their own opinions, so if this ��person�� wanted to tell him to break with Rui, he was okay with it, but whether he would really break with Rui or not, that��s impossible, right?


    Anyway, leaving the matter of this ��person�� aside, Shishio thought his meeting with this ��person�� during his act with Rui was just a coincidence, but who would expect, a few dayster, a troublesome thing to happen?


    While Shishio didn��t do the ��act�� with Misaki, she had kissed his cheek, and it happened to be seen by someone who had a crush on her.


    As for who that someone was, he didn��t need to spell him out, right?


    Suddenly Shishio wondered whether he had the ability to suck out the luck of another person, but it was better to think about this matterter since he was going to visit Ayaka in Sunoharasou since he had promised to take everyone out to the Ashigaka Flower Park.


    ��Shishio-nii!�� Yuzu Yukimoto waved her hand excitedly when she saw Shishio walk out of his car.


    ��Yuzu, good morning. Your clothes suit you well. They��re cute.�� Shishio praised.


    ��Hehehe��.�� Yuzuughed embarrassedly. Unlike most people who called her ��-chan,�� she loved how Shishio called her by using her name directly, which made her face hot.


    ��Shishio-nii, are you a lolicon?�� Yuri Kazami asked curiously.


    ����That��s something that you shouldn��t ask a man. Also, I am just praising her, there��s no meaning behind my words, and you also look beautiful today, Yuri,�� Shishio said helplessly.


    ��Hehehe�� thanks.�� Yuriughed happily.


    ������


    Shishio rolled his eyes, then looked at Sumire Yamanashi, who stood beside Yuzu in silence but looked at him expectantly. He could tell this girl wasn��t good atmunication, and it might be because of her height that she had always worn something mature, even though she wanted to dress with something cuter.


    ��Those clothes also look great on you too, Sumire.��


    ��Thank you,�� Sumire said quietly while looking away, trying to hide her blush.


    ��But don��t you want to wear something cuter? I think they��ll suit you well.��


    ��No-No, some-something cute isn��t suitable for me���� Sumire was embarrassed and furiously shook her head.


    ��Of course not, right?�� Shishio said while looking at Yuzu and Yuri.


    ��Yeah, you look cute in that dress, Sumire-chan,�� Yuzu said honestly like a good child.


    ��Yes, you should wear those cute clothes every day?�� Yuri said with a smile, but somehow there was a hint of a tease on her words.


    ��Re-Really��?�� Sumire seemed to believe their words.


    ��Of course!�� 3x


    The three of them said at the same time, reassuring Sumire that cute clothes would be suitable for them.


    Still, Shishio suddenly felt weird since he was flirting with a middle school girl. Even though he was a high school student right now and their age difference between them was just two or one years, he felt weird somehow.


    There was just something immoral somehow, and he knew he needed to stop, or else this conversation would continue to the ce where it shouldn��t be.


    ��Ah, Shishio-kun!��


    Ayaka ran toward Shishio and hugged him as usual.


    ������ Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri.


    ��Ayaka-nee.�� Shishio also hugged Ayaka��s soft body. He wanted to kiss her here and now, but there were three girls and one young boy watching them, and he knew he shouldn��t show an inappropriate thing to them.


    ��Sorry, I am not ready yet. Can you wait for a while?�� Ayaka said and sounded apologetic.


    ��No, it��s okay. I have heard the Ashikaga Flower Park is the best ce to be seen at night. We��re still early right now.�� Shishio then moved closer and whispered, ��I just want to see you as soon as possible, so Ie early.��


    Ayakaughed happily and hugged him tighter, rubbing her face against his neck. She then kissed his cheek sneakily, which caused the three girls and one boy to be in shock.


    ��Ayaka-san!!!�� 3x


    Yuri, Yuzu, and Sumire were dumbfounded and shouted together.


    However, Aki Shiina was in shock, and he couldn��t believe what he had seen.


    Shishio rubbed his slightly wet cheek and felt this woman was really a subus that was born to tempt him.


    ��Hehehe���� Ayaka onlyughed naughtily at everyone, then said, ��Have you eaten yet? There��s still some breakfast in the kitchen.��


    ��Really? Then I��ll eat.��


    Shishio might have eaten, but he didn��t mind adding another food to his stomach since it was cooked by Ayaka. He also couldn��t get fat no matter what, so why not?


    ��Fufufu, thene in,�� Ayaka said and pulled Shishio inside.


    However, the girls looked at Shishio and Ayaka in doubt and wondered why their rtionship seemed to be closer than before?


    Still, they couldn��t ask since they had entered, so they quickly chased after them!


    Aki Shiina was also confused before he followed them since he also felt suspicious of the rtionship between Shishio and Ayaka.


    ��


    Shishio ate some foods that were cooked by Ayaka while she cleaned up the house and prepared herself to go out. While he ate, he could see Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire wanted to ask him something, and he could tell they were about to ask him a troublesome question, so he looked at Aki Shiina and asked, ��Aki, can you tell me something?��


    ��Ah, yes?!�� Aki was startled and looked at Shishio nervously.


    ��You don��t need to get nervous. I am just curious about you,�� Shishio said with a chuckle.


    ��Me-Me?! You��re curious about me?!�� Aki was dumbfounded.


    ��Is it something so surprising? After all, you��re the only male in this dorm,�� Shishio said simply.


    ��Male���� 3x


    Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri only realized Aki was a male, but they couldn��t be med since it was hard to treat Aki as a male, considering his appearance and how he behaved every day. Still, when they realized this, they started to wonder whether it was alright for a male to stay in the same dorm as them, considering how this dorm was made for a girl in the first ce.


    ��I have heard you��reing from Shizuoka.��


    ��Ah, yes! I am from Shizuoka, Oga-san!��


    Looking at Aki, who was all stiff and tense, Shishio had already given up telling him not to get nervous in front of him. ��Tokyo is quite far from Shizuoka, and youe from such a far ce here alone. You��re also in your 1st year of middle school, so is there something you want to do bying to the school in Tokyo?�� He wondered whether Aki had some motifs at why he came to Tokyo instead of studying in Shizuoka.


    If Aki was a high school student, Shishio wouldn��t be surprised if he wanted to study in Tokyo.


    However, Aki was just a middle school student, so Shishio was quite curious.


    ��We-Well�� I-I want to be treated like a man���� Aki said nervously.


    ��A man?��


    ��Ye-Yes���� Aki still answered in a low voice.


    ��But aren��t you one?�� Shishio asked with a strange expression.


    ������


    Aki was dumbfounded while looking at Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong? Or you don��t have that thing there?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��O-Of course, I-I have it!�� Aki quickly said with a red face.


    ��Then you��re a man.�� Shishio smiled and said, ��And, I thinking to Tokyo alone has already made you a man, though.��


    ��Re-Really?�� Aki looked at Shishio, hopefully.


    ��Of course.��


    Shishio nodded since there weren��t many guys who dared to study out without their parents�� presence during middle school, but then again, when he thought about how cruel the work hours of the people in this country were, he also felt natural that the children in this country were quite independent.


    ��I-I am a man���� Aki murmured with a happy face and felt his decision toe to Tokyo was right.


    However, Aki didn��t know if Ayaka didn��t tell him his gender in the first ce, Shishio might think of him as a girl.


    Shishio must admit Aki was a simple guy, but he felt it was understandable since he was only in 1st year of middle school. However, he felt every guy was a wolf no matter how old they were, and he wanted Aki to move.


    However, Shishio wasn��t in a hurry since it was a long-term n.


    ��Shishio-nii, can I ask you something?�� Yuri suddenly asked.


    ��Hmm? What��s wrong? Is it about the camera?��


    ��Well, that one too, but can I ask why you��re like Ayaka-san��s����


    ��Sorry for the wait!��


    Ayaka came to the living room, and she had dressed up. While her usual in attire was sexy, her dressed-up appearance was even more amazing, especially her chest.


    While Ayaka was attractive, Shishio had been baptized by many women in this world, so after he praised her, he nced at Aki, who was stunned and couldn��t look away. He frowned slightly and knew that while Aki was practically harmless, Aki was still a man, so he knew he needed to protect Ayaka well, and he was quite proficient at protecting his woman.


    ��Should we go now?��


    ��OOOOHHHH!!!��


    With those words, they started their trip to Ashikaga Flower Park, and at the same time, Shishio started his n to protect Ayaka.


    ��Hmm?��


    Ayaka was sitting next to the passenger seat, next to Shishio. She looked at him with a smile and asked, ��Do you want to eat a snack, Shishio-kun?��


    ��I can��t eat them while driving.��


    ��I��ll feed you, of course.�� Ayaka took out the pocky and fed Shishio. ��Open your mouth, aahh~~.��


    Shishio opened his mouth and let Ayaka feed him. He kept eating until he put her finger in his mouth before quickly letting go of her fingers with aint. ��Why did you let your fingers enter my mouth?��


    ��Hehehe���� Ayaka onlyughed happily.


    While Shishio and Ayaka were flirting, they didn��t realize there were four people who kept staring at them from the back seat area.


    *Stare!* 3x


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire kept staring, looking at Shishio and Ayaka in doubt.


    However, Aki, who was in a happy mood, didn��t know why but felt his chest tighten somehow.


    ��Is it just my imagination����


    Aki knew Shishio was Nana��s boyfriend, so nothing would happen between Shishio and Ayaka, right?


    With that belief in his heart, Aki still stubbornly believed.

 Chapter 431: Flower Language

    <h4>Chapter 431: Flower Language</h4>


    ��We have arrived!��


    ��Yay~~!��


    Shishio parked the car while the two middle school girls were screaming happily when they saw they had arrived.


    ��Don��t run around so suddenly, alright? Don��t get separated, so any of you won��t get lost.��


    Before they entered, Ayaka reminded the four of her tenants.


    If they were nearby the dorm, she might not say much, but the Ashikaga Flower Park was located far away from the dorm, and if they were lost, she would be worried to death.


    Shishio listened quietly while observing the expression of the four middle school students in front of him. While the three girls seemed quite excited, he could see Aki was quite depressed.


    When Shishio saw Aki, he wondered whether he was too cruel since Aki was just a 1st-year middle school student.


    However, Shishio didn��t make apromise on the matter of a woman.


    Aki also wanted to be manly, so wasn��t it better for him to move out of a dorm filled with women instead?


    Still, while Aki felt slightlyplicated and confused, the girls were pretty excited about this trip.


    ��I know! I know, Ayaka-san. You don��t need to worry,�� Yuzu said with a pout, feeling unhappy being treated as a child, especially in front of Shishio.


    ��Kaichou (president) is so cute���� Sumire suddenly had a nosebleed when she saw Yuzu who pouted since Yuzu was too cute!


    ������


    Shishio was in silence, looking at Sumire��s reaction.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio-nii?�� Yuri asked curiously since she could see Shishio was looking at Sumire weirdly.


    ��Is the rtionship between Yuzu and Sumire so close?�� Shishio asked quietly. Still, he was slightly worried about Yuri since it seemed this girl had been observing him for a while, and even if he frowned for a moment, she noticed it, which made him realize this girl was a potential Yandere.


    ��Not that I mean it, though.��


    The only problem was Yuri was a middle school student.


    Even though Yuri grew up well, Shishio felt it was better to wait for a while until she reached legal age.


    ��Wait, why have I made a conclusion? Will I do something to her?��


    Shishio suddenly held his head, thinking he was an undeniable scumbag. He had made a move on Nana��s older sister, Ayaka, yet he wasn��t satisfied, and he was going to reach his ws toward the tenants of Sunohara dorm.


    Shishio suddenly felt Aki was several times better than him as a person.


    However, Shishio had never thought of himself as a good person since. After all, he was a scumbag. How could he be a good person?


    ��Of course, we study in the same school, stay in the same dorm, and we��re also members of the student council. Isn��t it normal for us to be so close to each other?�� Yuri said with some confusion, but then she asked worriedly, ��Are you alright? Do you have a headache?��


    ��I am okay. Thanks for asking.�� Shishio gently patted Yuri��s head and said, ��Come on. I��ll teach you how to take a pictureter.��


    ��Ye-Yes!�� Yuri blushed slightly before she walked right to his side.


    They didn��t enter immediately. Instead, they went to the ticket booth to buy the entrance ticket, but Yuzu suddenly asked, ��Shishio-nii, I have never asked it before, but what��s so special about this ce?��


    �������� Everyone.


    Shishio looked at Yuzu speechlessly and asked, ��You don��t know what��s so special about this ce, yet you��re so happy before?��


    ��Hehe���� Yuzu onlyughed embarrassedly.


    However, Shishio decided to forgive her since this girl was cute.


    Still, Shishio didn��t feel surprised by how confused Yuzu was since even though the Ashikaga Flower Park was fairly famous, many people didn��t know about it. It might be because of his invitation that made her excited.


    Yuzu didn��t really care where she would go, and she just felt happy when she thought she would go out with Shishio.


    Her feelings were pure, and somehow it made Shishio feel he was dirty for some reason.


    While they had entered the Ashikaga Flower Park, it didn��t mean they could see the flower park right away since it was surrounded by walls, so it was impossible to see the inside unless they entered.


    ��Kaichou���� Sumire had a nosebleed again because of Yuzu��s cuteness.


    ������..�� Shishio stared at Sumire for a moment before he said, ��The Ashikaga Flower Park is like a theme park about flowers.��


    ��Theme park?!��


    Somehow even if Shishio only gave such a short exnation, they could understand how amazing this ce was.


    ��Do you have your favorite flower, Yuzu?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��Favorite flower?�� Yuzu thought for a moment and shook her head. ��I have never thought of it before.�� If Shishio didn��t mention this ce, she might not know about this, and while she loved flowers, she wasn��t familiar with them. Somehow, she felt embarrassed again and wondered whether she had given him a bad impression.


    ��It��s normal if you don��t know since a flower isn��t really necessary in everyday life. You don��t need to get embarrassed. Still, have you heard about flowernguage?��


    ��Flowernguage?�� Yuzu looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Yuzu, your name means orange. Did you know an orange has a flower, and it also has a meaning?��


    ��Really? What��s the meaning?�� Yuzu asked curiously.


    ��The meaning of orange is purity. Your purity equals your loveliness. Your name suits you well. If you don��t have your favorite flower, how about you make an orange blossom into your favorite flower?�� Shishio said softly.


    ��Lo-Lovely?!�� Yuzu��s face was so red, and her heart was beating so fast when she heard such a sweet sentence from his mouth, but then she smiled happily. However, she couldn��t look at Shishio whenever she saw his eyes, she felt jumpy, and she just couldn��t stay calm.


    �������� Ayaka, Sumire, and Yuri.


    ��Me! Me! What about my name is Shishio-nii?�� Yuri suddenly asked.


    ��Yuri, huh? It means ��lily,�� right?��


    ��Yes!��


    ��The flowernguage of a lily is a refined beauty. It suits you well.�� Even though Yuri��s personality was quite doubtful, Shishio must admit this girl was beautiful.


    ��Hehehe���� Yuri also smiled happily.


    ��Shishio-kun��!�� Ayaka hugged Shishio��s arm, trying to get her attention, showing how unhappy she was since he kept flirting with the rest of the girls even though his girlfriend was right beside him.


    ��My bad���� Shishio smiled and patted Ayaka��s back gently, hugging her waist.


    Ayaka was embarrassed when she was hugged in public, but she didn��t love away from him.


    ������..�� Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri.


    ��By the way, how about my name?�� Ayaka suddenly asked since she was also curious about whether she also had something like a flowernguage or not.


    ��Sorry, your name doesn��t have anything like Yuzu or Yuri.�� Even if Shishio remembered every meaning of the flowers in this world, there was something impossible. After all, the meaning of Ayaka was a colorful flower.


    What is the meaning of a colorful flower?


    Nothing.


    It is just a literal meaning, and there is no flowernguage about it.


    ��But even if you don��t have such a meaning, you��re still as beautiful as a flower, Ayaka-nee.��


    ��Shishio-kun!��


    Ayaka hugged Shishio tightly and happily.


    Shishio patted Ayaka��s back and felt he was really witty.


    ��Ayaka-san! Don��t do something immoral! We��re in public!�� Yuzu reprimanded Ayaka, feeling jealous and furious with her immoral act.


    ��Shishio-nii, you too! Don��t let Ayaka-san seduce you!�� Yuri also reprimanded Shishio.


    ��Hehehe�� �� Ayaka onlyughed and didn��t seem to reflect on her mistake.


    ��Okay, okay, we have bought the ticket. How about we enter now?�� Shishio said, changing the topic of the conversation.


    Hearing his words, they agreed without hesitation and walked toward the entrance of the Ashikaga Flower Park.


    Still, Aki thought he should learn about flowernguageter since he felt he could make Ayaka feel happy.


    However, Aki didn��t know Ayaka could only feel happy with Shishio, not him.


    However, Shishio wasn��t a demon, and he wouldn��t remind Aki, letting him realize everything by himself, so that way, Aki could grow up faster.


    While Ayaka, Yuri, and Yuzu felt happy and excited when they were about to enter the Ashikaga Flower Park, and Aki was thinking about learning about the flowernguage, there was one girl who was still hesitant and felt tangled since she was the only girl whose name hadn��t been mentioned by Shishio.


    Sumire knew it was quite hard for her to be truthful to herself, and she also wasn��t sure how to express her feelings since she also wanted to hear the meaning of the flower in her name.


    Simr to Yuri and Yuzu, her name also had the meaning of a flower.


    Sumire means ��violet.��


    It��s a beautiful flower with a lovely scent.


    Sumire wanted Shishio to tell the meaning of the ��violet�� too, but with her personality, it was quite hard for her to ask so. She also didn��t know whether the meaning of her name was good or not, especially when she thought about her body.


    ��What��s wrong, Sumire? Are you feeling ufortable?�� Shishio asked worriedly.


    ��Shi-Shishio-nii!�� Sumire was startled, and then she realized she had been standing still, without walking. She was a bit panicked and tried to sort a suitable word to say, but she didn��t expect to be teased by him.


    ��Or do you want to hear the meaning of your name too?�� Shishio asked with a smile.


    �������� Sumire��s face was so red. ��Shishio-nii!�� She might be quiet, but it didn��t mean she couldn��t get angry. She felt slightly unhappy when she was teased by him and pouted.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s go, or else everyone will be worried about you.��


    Sumire opened her mouth before she closed it again since she knew she had missed her chance to ask him about the meaning of the flowernguage of the ��violet.�� She felt ufortable, but then she heard him say, ��By the way, Sumire, your name has a meaning of a violet, right?��


    ��Ye-Yes��!�� Sumire answered nervously.


    Shishio smiled and said, ��Do you know the meaning of a violet?��


    ��No.�� Sumire shook her head since if she knew, she wouldn��t be troubled like this.


    ��The meaning of the violet is faithfulness, and that��s why I like ��Sumire�� (violet) a lot,�� Shishio said softly.


    (He said he liked the violet by calling it ��Sumire,�� so it caused a double meaning that he loved the flower and Sumire too).


    ��Shishio-nii! Sumire! What are you doing! Come on!�� Yuzu shouted hurriedly since she wanted to enter the Ashikaga Flower Parks as soon as possible.


    ��Come on, Sumire,�� Shishio said and walked away.


    However, he didn��t realize Sumire��s face was so red that she might be mistaken for a tomato. ��Wait for me, Shishio-nii.��


    Walking by his side, Sumire felt her steps were lighter, and she was d toe to this ce.

 Chapter 432: Its hard just to be with the two of them

    <h4>Chapter 432: It''s hard just to be with the two of them</h4>


    ��Shishio-nii, even though you have said this Ashikaga Flower Park is a theme park for flowers, you haven��t said anything about what��s so special about this ce?��


    As they were about to enter the Ashikaga Flower Park, Yuzu couldn��t help but ask. She might be shy after being praised as lovely by Shishio before, but her curiosity was deep, so she couldn��t help but ask him.


    ��If I have to say what��s so special about this ce, then it has a different theme every month.��


    ��Theme?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��We��re lucky that we came in May right now.��


    ��Why are we lucky?��


    ��If I have to say, May has the most beautiful theme since wisteria flowers bloom this month.��


    There were eight themes inside this Ashikaga Flower, and each theme had its own beauties. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, this ce showed a different type eight times a year.


    In May, the theme of this ce was a ��Wisteria Story.��


    It was the most beautiful and sought-after theme among all the people who came to this ce since the wisteria flowers were so beautiful in this ce.


    Hearing his exnation, they couldn��t help but fasten their steps into the park.


    ��Come on! Come on!��


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire ran in the direction of the park before they looked at the park in awe.


    Even Aki, who cameter, was also in awe when he saw a park filled with many colors.


    This scene was so breathtaking and also captivating.


    When the four middle school students walked away, Shishio held Ayaka��s hand.


    Ayaka was also amazed by the beautiful flowers in front of her, but then her smile bloomed even brighter when her hand was held by Shishio. ��Why don��t you do it when you��re in front of them?��


    ��Is that okay with you?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Why not? It isn��t like we��re doing wrong, right, dear?�� Ayaka looked at the four of them, who were too attracted by the scene before them. After making sure, they didn��t seem to look in their direction. She moved closer and kissed his cheek.


    Feeling his slightly wet cheek, Shishio looked at Ayaka, who smiled mischievously at him, thinking this woman was really a subus.


    ��By the way, have you been here, Shishio-kun?�� Ayaka asked curiously.


    ��No, it��s my first time here.�� While it wasn��t his first timeing to a flower park, it was his first timeing here.


    In the past, Shishio had gone to the flower parks on Enoshima with Saki and Nana.


    Two ces were different, and each of them had its own beauty.


    In this ce, Shishio could see the beauty of the flowers to the fullest.


    In Enoshima, Shishio could see the beauty of the flowers with the sea.


    ��Hehehe�� I took your first time then,�� Ayaka said with augh.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka for a moment and felt his body was quite giddy.


    The two Sunohara sisters might have the biggest pair of boobs that Shishio had seen, but there was a huge difference between the two sisters.


    If the little sister was quite naughty and loved to do a prank.


    The older sister was gentle but sensual at the same time.


    ��By the way, do you like flowers, Shishio-kun?�� Ayaka asked.


    ��I love them.��


    Shishio must admit he loved flowers since they symbolized many meanings and they reminded him of many things, but if he was told to choose one, what he loved the most about flowers, then it was because it reminded him of how he had moved on.


    His lover in his previous life was unforgettable, and he still couldn��t forget about her, but even so, it was already impossible for them to meet each other, so he needed to move on.


    The process wasn��t easy.


    It was difficult.


    It was like how a flower died before it was born again from the leaves, seeds, branches, or other things until it slowly bloomed into a beautiful flower again.


    Still, unlike before, Shishio had many flowers now and not only one, which made him sigh at his progress.


    While Shishio was in deep thought, suddenly Ayaka kissed him again.


    However, Ayaka didn��t kiss his cheek.


    Instead, Ayaka kissed his lips.


    ����.��


    ����What��s wrong so suddenly?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    It was only for a moment, yet her sweet scent and wet lips were felt on his lips.


    It was nice and soft.


    Shishio wanted to do it again, but he needed to know why this subus suddenly kissed him.


    ��You don��t like it?�� Ayaka asked with a smile.


    ��No, I love it. Come on. We have paid, and it��ll be wasteful if we don��t use our time to walk around,�� Shishio said as he patted Ayaka��s back gently, thinking it was better to be patient since she was already his and she wouldn��t escape. He needed to find a quiet ce, so he could taste those lips thoroughlyter.


    Ayaka smiled and held his hand. She wasn��t sure why he showed such a mncholy expression before, but he had be cheerful again, making him happy.


    However��


    ��His lips are nice����


    Ayaka touched her lips and felt her entire body jolted with electricity.


    ��Aaah! Shishio-nii and Ayaka-san are holding hands again!��


    Looking at four middle school students who got excited because of holding hands, Shishio and Ayaka looked at each other and could only smile warmly, watching this scene.


    The four of them didn��t know why, but they felt annoyed somehow.


    Still, Aki felt his stomach churn and be ufortable all of a sudden. He thought to go to the toilet, but somehow he decided to hold it since he was afraid many things might happen if he left and he was afraid of that.


    Even if the four of them felt slightly ufortable, they quickly forgot about that feeling when they arrived at an 80-meter tunnel made of white wisteria.


    ��Wow��!��


    While they marveled at this scenery, Shishio and Yuri didn��t forget their first intention toe to this ce.


    ��You should hold your camera steadily without moving. Use the right angle and natural light from the sun��.��


    Hearing his exnation, Yuri felt the door was opened for her, and she felt she could be even better with her photography. She then noticed Sumire��s gaze and gave a confirmation nod with her usual fox-like eyes.


    In response, Sumire showed a beautiful smile and another nosebleed.


    ����.��


    Shishio only nced at the two girls in silence. He wasn��t sure what kind of hidden transaction happened under his nose, but it had nothing to do with him. While he took the photo of Ayaka and Yuzu, he suddenly noticed Aki��s expression was slightly strange. ��What��s wrong, Shiina?��


    ��Ah, no-nothing!�� Aki shook his head furiously.


    ��Do you need to go to the toilet?�� Shishio asked. Even if Aki tried to lie, he knew this guy wanted to go to the toilet from his expression alone.


    ��Ah!�� Aki seemed to be found out, and he could only nod.


    ��The toilet is over there. Do you want me to send you there?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No-No, it��s alright. I-I��ll go there alone.�� Aki shook his head since it felt embarrassing when he thought he needed someone to send him to the toilet.


    The location of the toilet, while it wasn��t that far, it was quite troublesome to go there, considering this ce was simr to a maze.


    ��We��re going to stay here. You don��t need to be afraid. We��re not going to leave you,�� Shishio shouted.


    ��Yes!�� Aki answered before he walked toward the toilet hurriedly.


    ��He��s sure a problem.�� Yuzu let out a sigh when she looked at Aki, then quickly approached Shishio and asked, ��Shishio-nii, can you let me see the photos?��


    ��Sure.��


    Shishio showed the photos to Yuzu, and she couldn��t help but exim.


    ��Wow��!��


    Yuzu couldn��t believe that she was so beautiful in the picture and it was like seeing someone else, but she knew the one inside the photo was her. ��Can-Can I ask for the pictureter, Shishio-nii?��


    ��Sure. You can have the datater.�� Shishio nodded without hesitation. He didn��t really want to keep Yuzu��s photos since he was afraid many misunderstandings might happen.


    Even though Yuzu might be a middle school student, her body wasn��t much different from an elementary school student. She was different from Yuri or Sumire, who had a grown-up-like body. Her body was petite.


    In other words, Yuzu was a loli.


    Shishio was afraid he might enter jail, so he was going to give all the data of Yuzu��s photos to Yuzu herself.


    ��Shishio-nii, can you give me the data too?�� Sumire suddenly asked excitedly.


    ����Sure.�� Shishio wasn��t sure why Sumire wanted Yuzu��s photos, but he didn��t see a rejection from Yuzu, so there shouldn��t be any harm, right?


    However, when Shishio saw Yuri��s expression, he knew something must happen.


    While they talked to each other, Yuzu suddenly wanted to go to the toilet.


    Sumire was worried about Yuzu, so she followed.


    In the end, Yuri also decided to join, leaving Shishio and Ayaka alone.


    ��It sure is hard just to be with the two of us.�� Shishio let out a sigh, thinking he might be able to get a chance to be together with Ayaka in this Ashikaga Flower Park, but who would have thought the three female middle school students tried to get his attention.


    ��But now, we��re together, right?�� Ayaka smiled.


    The two were sitting on the bench next to each other.


    When Shishio realized this, he moved his lips forward and kissed her lips.


    ����.�� Ayaka.


    Shishio moved his head slightly and smiled. ��Yeah, we��re together now.�� He was so d they were alone right now since he just wanted to monopolize her blushing face.


    ��Geez��! You should tell me if you want to do it.�� Ayaka pouted and showed she was unhappy even though her heart was beating so fast right now.


    ��My bad. My bad. By the way, how about we take a picture together?��


    ��Picture together?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio hugged Ayaka��s waist to move her closer and said, ��1 + 1 = ?��


    ��Ni (Number two in Japan).�� Ayaka showed a bright smile as they took their photo together, and when she saw the result of the photo, she said, ��Shishio-kun, can you print the phototer? I want to put it on the frame.��


    (��Ni�� is like a ��cheese�� in Japan when you take a picture.��


    ��Should I get the frame for you?��


    ��No, I will take care of the frame since I like to do this kind of thing,�� Ayaka said with a smile, but then, she asked, ��By the way, next year, let��s visit my hometown.��


    ��Your hometown?�� Shishio was confused and asked, ��Isn��t your hometown in Tokyo?��


    ��I mean, my grandma��s house. She��s in Shizuoka,�� Ayaka said.


    ��Let��s visit her then.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Ayaka rubbed her body at him. She didn��t know why just staying with him and hearing he agreed to her invitation made her feel so happy.


    ��By the way, Ayaka-nee, I think wisteria is a suitable flower for you,�� Shishio suddenly said.


    ��Eh? Why?�� Ayaka was surprised.


    ��Do you know the flowernguage of wisteria?��


    Ayaka shook her head innocently.


    ��It��s an eternal beauty. Like you, I think you��ll stay beautiful as always every day, from now on and even in the future.��


    Ayaka didn��t say anything and just kissed his lips.


    Shishio also didn��t say much and just hugged her waist, so they could be closer.


    The bench where they sat was quite hidden since it was located behind trellises with many wisteria flowers.


    They kept kissing until someone interrupted them.


    ��Caretaker-san! Oga-san! Where are you?��


    Hearing this panicked voice, Shishio and Ayaka parted their lips, and the two could onlyugh bitterly, thinking they might need time with just the two of them alone.


    However, the fire was burning, and there was no way to stop it.


    Still, they weren��t in a hurry.


    They were going to hold it until they couldn��t hold it anymore, letting it explode when they were alone together.

 Chapter 433: Nice dream

    <h4>Chapter 433: Nice dream</h4>


    After watching the scenery in Ashikaga Flower Park at night, they stood in awe since there was a massive difference between a day and a night.


    If on the day, the wisteria would show its natural beauty presented with the help of sunlight.


    At night, the wisteria showed its beauty with the help of illumination.


    Each of them had its own beauty, but if one wanted to ask which one was their favorite, without a doubt, at night since it was more romantic.


    The night when one couldn��t see anything and when the sun had gone, only darkness was left, the illumination brightened the park along with all the wisteria flowers and other flowers in this park.


    While it was beautiful and most people loved it, Shishio didn��t know why. He felt it was too exaggerated. On the other hand, he loved to see the wisteria flower that wasn��t illuminated by the light or the illumination. Instead, he loved to see the wisteria flower located on the edge, which was illuminated with the natural light from the moon and stars.


    Those lights might not be the brightest ones to see, but there was an indescribable beauty that made one couldn��t look away. It gave a mystical and aloof beauty as if trying to tell the world and everyone in this ce that even without those artificial illuminations, it could show its beauty proudly to everyone.


    That image struck him, and when he took a picture of it, whether it was Ayaka, Yuzu, Yuri, Sumire, or Aki must admit, this might be the best photo he had taken today.


    However, even if it was the best, this wasn��t Ayaka��s favorite. Her favorite was a photo she had secretly taken with him on the bench together.


    Still, while they were in awe and wanted to stay here a little longer, they needed to return since the longer they stayed, the longer they returned.


    However, even if they showed various sophistry and even cried, Ayaka wouldn��t listen to them and reminded them to go back, especially when she saw Aki had be sleepy.


    Aki was really sleepy. After all, he had walked around the Ashikaga Flower Park and alsoe to the toilet earlier. His mind was also constantly challenged when he thought Shishio and Ayaka might do something secretly together. Fortunately, nothing had happened, and it was time for them to go home, so all the exhaustion he had umted over the day burst out and made him sleepy.


    Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri could only sigh, but they also agreed to go back, especially when they saw how Aki couldn��t even stand up properly and almost fell from time to time because he was sleepy. Also, it seemed his yawn was contagious that the three of them also felt slightly sleepy, which quickly alerted them.


    In the end, Shishio had to carry Aki in his arms since this guy was sleeping. Looking at his feminine features, he sighed and knew he must be cruel toward this little guy. He knew some people might think he was exaggerating since, without a doubt, Aki was just a kid.


    However, even if Aki was a kid, he was still a young man.


    Shishio was once a young man, and he knew a young man was like a horny monkey. They were full of hormones that couldn��t be released. If he was around Aki��s age and also stayed in Sunoharasou, he didn��t believe anything would happen.


    Something must be happening.


    However, Shishio also knew Aki��s personality was different from theirs, so something might not happen.


    Still, it wouldn��t hurt him if he took precautions before everything was toote.


    Shishio put Aki on the back and let him sleep soundly before he sat on the driver��s seat again.


    ��By the way, Shishio-nii.��


    ��Hmm? What��s wrong, Yuzu?��


    ��Thank you very much for treating us and bringing us here.�� 3x


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire said at the same time that they were grateful for his care and how he had taken care of everyone��s tickets and food during their trip to this ce. They were just middle school students. They didn��t have much money, and they also couldn��t take a part-time job since only a high school student could take one.


    Which was why they were grateful for Shishio.


    ��It��s alright. You don��t need to worry. I am the one who invited you, after all, and it isn��t like we��ll do this every day, so you don��t need to be so formal like that.��


    Shishio must admit the three girls behind him were really good girls, but at the same time, he wondered how out of millions of people in Tokyo, they were able to meet a scumbag like him?


    However, it didn��t really matter since right now, he didn��t have an interest in them, considering there was a subus right beside him.


    ��Hmm?�� Ayaka only looked at Shishio with an innocent smile before she asked, ��Oh, right, you��re going to stay tonight, right?��


    ������.�� Shishio looked at Ayaka for a moment and asked, ��I brought a car, though. Unfortunately, there��s no parking space around your dorm.��


    ��There might not be one around my dorm, but there��s some nearby. I��ll guide you thereter,�� Ayaka said with a smile, and from her words alone, it had already been decided Shishio would stay in the Sunohara dorm too.


    Shishio nced at the three girls through the back mirror, and they didn��t seem to show any reactions, but he asked anyway since, unlike before, he stayed in the Sunohara dorm when there was only Nana and Ayaka.


    This time, there was Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri. Even if they were just middle school students, they were still a girl, literally.


    Shishio was a male, and of course, his stay was bound to have many problems.


    ��Well, it��s okay, isn��t it? Shishio-nii is tired after driving so far and also walked around the park earlier. Isn��t it better for you to stay with us at the dorm, resting there for a night before you go home tomorrow?�� Yuri said.


    Hearing Yuri��s words, Sumire and Yuzu also didn��t see a problem.


    However, Sumire suddenly asked, ��Um�� Shishio-nii, where are you going to sleep?��


    ������.��


    When this question fell, the car suddenly turned in silence.


    The Sunohara dorm was quite huge, but of course, there was a limitation since, right now, every room was fully upied. Therefore, there was no vacant room in the dorm. Even if there was a vacant room, it was either a storehouse, bathroom, or living room. Either way, those ces weren��t a ce for one to sleep.


    However, this question was unneeded since, without doubt, Ayaka had prepared a ce for him to sleep if she didn��t, why should she invite him before, right?


    Still, even if Ayaka had prepared a ce for him to sleep, there was no way for her to tell everyone where he would sleep since she was afraid to taint their pure minds.


    ��Um�� my body is small. I don��t take much space on my bed, so Shishio-nii can sleep with me,�� Yuzu suddenly said with a blush.


    ����������


    Not only Shishio but Ayaka, Yuri, and even Sumire were dumbfounded by Yuzu��s outrageous thoughts.


    ��Sorry, but I��ll stay in the living room, right? Ayaka-nee?�� Shishio quickly said that he was afraid he would stay in prison instead of Sunohara dorm.


    ��Eh? Is that okay, Shishio-nii?�� Yuri asked worriedly.


    ��It��s okay. I have slept there before,�� Shishio said.


    ��Eh? You have stayed in the dorm before?!�� 3x


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire were dumbfounded before they looked at Ayaka at the same time.


    Ayaka only smiled and said, ��Yes, he had stayed before during Golden Week.��


    ��������.��


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire somehow felt betrayed by Ayaka, but they couldn��t say anything since they were going home during Golden Week.


    ��Okay, you don��t need to think too much. His body is tough and strong. It isn��t a problem for him to stay in the living room.�� Ayaka pulled the cor of his shirt slightly, showing his muscr shoulder and neck. ��See?��


    *Gulp!*


    It might be just a shoulder, yet they didn��t know why. It made their throat dry somehow.


    ��Don��t pull my shirt so suddenly, Ayaka-nee. You��ll make the fabric around the cor baggy.�� Shishio was speechless at Ayaka, but he also felt speechless at three middle school students behind him, wondering why they were so precocious.


    Anyway, it had been decided Shishio would stay in the Sunohara dorm tonight, and somehow it brought a thump to the heart of three girls.


    On the other hand, Ayaka could smile bitterly since she also knew how dangerous his charm was.


    However��


    ��I��m sorry.��


    While Ayaka was gentle and kind, Shishio was a different matter, and she also didn��t want him to turn into a criminal, so tonight, she was going to tame this beast.


    Still, among everyone, Aki was peaceful. He slept soundly, without any interruption, while having a nice dream. ��Caretaker-san����


    Fortunately, no one heard his mumbling since everyone was too focused on what was going to happen tonight.


    ��


    Shishio parked his car, and he carried Aki in his arms.


    Aki was sleeping soundly in his arms and didn��t seem to wake up even if he was carried by him.


    Shishio looked at Aki speechlessly and felt strange when this guy tried to hug him, but he quickly evaded, letting him curb his body slightly. He wasn��t sure why, but he could feel many envious gazes aiming in his direction.


    ��Well, it isn��t me.��


    Aki didn��t know why, but he frowned slightly, feeling ufortable, but soon, his expression changed again, and he becamefortable again.


    ��Let��s go back,�� Shishio said.


    They nodded and didn��t want to waste their time staying any longer.


    The summer was nearby, so the temperature was slightly warm at night.


    Shishio suddenly realized it might be his first time spending a summer in this country, and he wondered how hot it was,pared to the country where he was born in his previous life.


    ��Well, no matter how hot it is, it shouldn��t be as hot as Death Valley, right?��


    Anyway, Shishio walked together with everyone while talking to each other quietly since they didn��t want to wake Aki up.


    The distance between the parking space and Sunoharasou wasn��t that far, and before long, they arrived.


    ��We have arrived!�� Yuzu said happily.


    ��Come in, Shishio-kun,�� Ayaka said with a smile.


    ��Hurry up, Shishio-ni!!�� Yuri pulled Shishio��s hand.


    ��Shishio-nii���� Sumire kept staring at Shishio.


    ��������


    Looking at the four females who were looking at him expectantly, Shishio took his first step to Sunoharasou. It might not be his first time here, but it was his first time staying with so many females in this ce.


    Still, everything had nothing to do with Aki since he was sleeping so soundly and had a nice dream, thinking everything would be alright tomorrow.

 Chapter 434: Anything can happen tonight

    <h4>Chapter 434: Anything can happen tonight</h4>


    Shishio put Aki on his bed gently before he put a nket over him. Looking at Aki, who was sleeping soundly, he felt weird at that moment. He might have gotten used to sleeping together and being gentle with a woman most of the time, but it was his first time doing this with a male.


    While Aki had a feminine appearance, without a doubt, this guy was a guy.


    However, Shishio didn��t want to wake Aki up. It was better for Aki to sleep as much as possible, having a nice dream, so he could have a nice night with Ayaka.


    Shishio walked out of Aki��s room and quietly closed the door.


    ��Is Akkun still sleeping, Shishio-kun?�� Ayaka asked.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded with a sigh. ��He sleeps so soundly.��


    Ayaka chuckled and said, ��You��ll also sleep so soundly tonight, alright?��


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Shishio wanted to ask a question, but he didn��t have a chance since he was pushed by Ayaka. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Take a bath first. I am sure your body is full of sweat since you have walked in the park there,�� Ayaka said gently.


    ��What about the others?�� Shishio remembered that Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire also wanted to take a bath.


    ��It��s okay. They can goter. You should go first. After all, they might feel ufortable letting a guy take a bath with the water of their used water.��


    While there was something wrong with Ayaka��s phrasing, Shishio was toozy to argue, but he asked, ��Do you want to take a bath together?��


    ��Eh?��


    Ayaka stopped and blushed before leaning forward, pressing her chest towards him.


    ����.��


    Shishio knew Ayaka��s chest was amazing, but this was outrageous!


    ��Do you want to take a bath with me?�� Ayaka whispered right into his ear.


    ��Ayaka-nee?��


    Ayaka blew hot air into his ear and kissed his cheek. ��Let��s do it early in the morning since it is too dangerous to do it tonight.�� She then smiled since she could see his blushing face and felt happy she could tease him, but who would have thought her butts would be pped!


    *p!*


    ��Kyaa~~!�� Ayaka touched her butts together and stared at Shishio with a blush. ��Shishio-kun! You naughty boy!�� She pulled his ear, then whispered, ��Wait until everyone fell asleep.�� With a flushed face, she quickly ran back to her room.


    ������


    Shishio looked at Ayaka��s back for a moment before he looked at the palm that he used to p her butts. While her boobs were outrageous, her butts were audacious!


    Shishio let out a sigh and thought the Sunohara gene was too amazing. He shook his head and decided to take a bath first since he needed to calm himself.


    ��


    After taking a bath, they gathered in the living room together, looking at the photo taken by Shishio.


    Yuri took herptop and transferred some photos that she loved from memory.


    Yuzu, Sumire, and Ayaka also huddled together while looking at the photos together.


    On the other hand, Shishio was sitting on the side while reading a novel he had brought with him.


    Still, while they looked at the photos on theptop, they nced at him since his appearance with his bangs was kind of cute.


    While he was reading, he felt a nce from his side. He closed his novel and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��No, it��s kind of nice to see your bangs down like this, Shishio-nii. It��s kind of cute,�� Yuri said with a smile.


    ������ Shishio wasn��t sure why, but it felt weird to be called cute by a middle school student. ��Thanks, you��re also cute, Yuri.��


    Yuri��s fox-like eyes turned into a crescent, showing a happy smile.


    ��Cough! Cough! Yuri, show the next photos,�� Yuru said with a pout.


    Sumire didn��t say anything, only nced at the two from time to time.


    Ayaka didn��t seem to care about their banter. Instead, she looked at theptop curiously, trying to understand it, considering she wasn��t good with technology.


    ��Now that you mention it, did you bring your own clothes with you, Shishio-nii? Why didn��t I see you bring them with you earlier?�� Yuzu suddenly asked.


    Hearing this question, Sumire and Yuri also looked at Shishio together.


    It was kind of weird since they didn��t see him bring clothes when he came with them to Sunoharasou. However, when he had taken a bath, he had changed his clothes which was something weird from where he got them?


    ��When you were in your room before, I went back to my car to take some clothes.�� Shishio then looked at Ayaka and said, ��Right, Ayaka-nee?��


    ��Yes.�� Ayaka nodded before she stood up and offered. ��Do you all want some warm milk?��


    ��Yes!�� 3x


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire agreed without hesitation and forgot about what they had asked.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and thought this woman was quite crafty, but he didn��t hate it. After all, if someone thought carefully, they would think of a hole in his alibi, considering how the three girls had looked around his car and didn��t see any clothes there.


    It was also the reason why Ayaka changed the subject of the conversation, so no one would ask him again.


    Also, having warm milk at night would help them to sleep faster.


    Shishio must admit Ayaka really couldn��t be underestimated, and as expected, the girls quickly became sleepy.


    Yuzu and Sumire wiped their eyes slightly while yawning.


    ��My, my, you should go and sleep, Yuzu-chan, Sumire-chan,�� Ayaka said and helped Yuzu and Sumire to go to their room, leaving Shishio and Yuri alone in the living room. However, she didn��t say anything since, ording to the setting, Shishio was going to sleep in the living room, and Yuri asked for a photo from Shishio.


    Also, Yuri��s eyes were like a fox, so it was hard to see whether she was sleepy or not.


    However, Shishio and Ayaka could tell Yuri wasn��t feeling sleepy, so neither of them said much to her, even though the two of them wanted to go to the room now.


    When Ayaka, Yuzu, and Sumire left, Yuri suddenly asked, ��Shishio-nii, can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What��s your rtionship with Ayaka-san?��


    ��If there��s nothing wrong, she��ll be my sister-inw, right?�� Shishio answered inly, but suddenly a photo was presented in front of him. It was his photo with Ayaka together, closely like a lover.


    ��But you two are like lovers.�� Yuri looked at Shishio with a smile and asked, ��Are you two dating?��


    ��But I am dating Nana,�� Shishio said.


    ��Is there a rule that one can��t date two girls at the same time?�� Yuri asked while tilting her head.


    Shishio closed his book and faced Yuri directly. Still, he must admit her position was quite ambiguous.


    Yuri wore pajamas, causing her neck and the upper parts of her chest to show through a cor, especially when she leaned forward. Her cor dropped slightly, causing a huge gap opening.


    Shishio wondered whether Yuri did this deliberately, but he didn��t ask her or nce at it since he knew this wasn��t a time for that.


    Unlike before, Yuri opened her green eyes, staring at his profile with a serious expression.


    Shishio only smiled as he flicked her forehead gently.


    ��Ouch!�� While it didn��t hurt, Yuri showed a grievance expression when her head was flicked.


    ��You��re so sharp, Yuri, but it��s still too early for you to understand. You should go and sleep,�� Shishio said.


    Yuri pouted and said, ��Don��t treat me like a child, Shishio-nii. I am also a woman. I can also get pregnant.��


    ����.��


    There were many things Shishio wanted to say, but he held them.


    ��You��re not wrong. I date Ayaka-nee and Nana at the same time.��


    ��Really?�� Yuri was surprised and asked, ��Is that okay?��


    ��The two sisters are okay with it, but I know this isn��t something we can be proud of talking to someone else, so I hope you can keep this a secret, alright?�� Shishio said. While it was something happy and amazing for him, it was a different matter for Ayaka and Nana since the public would think they were easy. He didn��t care about his reputation since he could shut the mouth of the people who tried to mess him up, and he also had a strong mentality, so it was hard to hurt him, but his women were different.


    While they might be strong and love him, Shishio knew it would be wrong to take everything as something for granted. He needed to take care of them and protect them in this way. They wouldn��t regret bing his women.


    ��Hmm�� what to do? I might tell someone about this���� Yuri said with a smile.


    ����.��


    Shishio was speechless and pped Yuri��s butts.


    ��Kyaa!�� Yuri quickly covered her butts with blush andined. ��Shishio-nii, what are you doing?!�� Still, she didn��t hate the feeling of being bullied by him.


    ��You��re younger than me, and you have learned to ckmail me?�� Shishio felt he might be too gentle and felt it was necessary to tell this girl not to mess up with him.


    Yuri pouted and said, ��I won��t tell anyone, but can we go out together?��


    ��Alone?��


    ��Um!�� Yuri nodded without hesitation.


    ��I date two girls at the same time, you know?��


    ��Is there a rule for a man not to be able to date three girls at the same time?�� Yuri once again showed her unique rhetoric again.


    ��Say that again when you��re older, but I don��t mind if you want to go out with me. However, I can��t do it right away.��


    ��Okay! As long as you have promised, we can go out anytime,�� Yuri said cheerfully.


    Shishio showed a helpless expression as he patted her head gently. ��Go back and sleep. I am quite sleepy after driving for so long before.��


    ��Okay.�� Yuri nodded and said, ��Good night, Shishio-nii.�� She quickly pecked his cheek before she ran away, but before she left, she stuck out her tongue cutely and returned to her room.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Yuri speechlessly before he shook his head and continued to read his novel. He wondered what was so good about this scumbag, but someone hugged his neck. ��Ayaka-nee?��


    ��Hehehe���� Ayakaughed and rubbed her face against his.


    Shishio smiled and threw his novel away, pulling Ayaka on hisp while hugging each other.


    Ayaka hugged his neck tightly and whispered, ��They have slept.��


    ����Really?��


    ��Um.��


    ������..��


    Shishio didn��t say much nonsense and brought her to her room.


    Ayaka was shy, but she didn��t move away from him.


    Either way, the two decided not to sleep tonight.


    ��


    Aki woke up in the middle of the night since he wanted to go to the toilet. After releasing the water on his body, he was about to sleep again since he was sleepy, but his heart was beating so fast when he heard a strange cry.


    ��Gh-Ghost?!��


    Aki was startled before he ran away back to his room, covering his body with a nket with a trembling body. He had closed the door and everything, so nothing would enter, but then he realized the strange cry wasing from Ayaka��s room.


    However, Aki was too sleepy to think, and before long, he was sleeping.


    Luckily, Aki quickly fell asleep, or else he might see something he shouldn��t see.

 Chapter 435: Sunoharasou is a nice place

    <h4>Chapter 435: Sunoharasou is a nice ce</h4>


    When someone sleeps early, they wake up early.


    Yuzu, Sumire, Yuri, and Aki, who had slept early because they were tired from ying around yesterday, had woken up quite early. As grown-up teenagers, they also felt hungry, considering they were still in a growing-up period.


    Usually, Ayaka would wake up early in the morning and prepare breakfast, but who would have thought she hadn��t woken up, making them wonder what was happening.


    ��Morning.��


    Hearing this voice, they turned and saw Shishioe out of the toilet. They suddenly understood why they didn��t see him when he told everyone he was going to sleep in the living room.


    ��Morning, Shishio-nii.��


    They greeted him, but Shishio asked, ��So what��s wrong? You have a frown on your face.�� He didn��t need an answer since he heard a loud growl from their stomach.


    ������


    Yuzu blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    ��Kaichou���� Sumire had a nosebleed when she saw how cute Yuzu was.


    ��Hmm�� I wonder where Ayaka-san is���� Yuri was confused, then looked at Shishio and asked, ��Shishio-nii, do you know anything?��


    Shishio nced at Yuri and said, ��She might be tired from yesterday��s trip since she has to take care of you.��


    ��Ah���� They somehow felt guilty since they had troubled Ayaka many times, so they didn��t realize she was tired.


    ����.��


    Looking at their guilty expression, Shishio was riddled with guilt at that moment since he didn��t expect they would be so honest.


    Couldn��t they doubt him a bit?


    Shishio sighed inwardly and felt worried about their future, but he must admit they were cute. ��If you don��t mind, how about I make breakfast for you?��


    ��Eh? Really?�� 3x


    Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri were surprised.


    Aki was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes. I can only make something simple, though.�� Shishio knew it was his fault for Ayaka not being able to wake up in the morning, and he also felt guilty for letting the four middle school students in front of him be so hungry.


    ��Please!�� 3x


    They didn��t hesitate and asked him to cook for them since they were curious about his food.


    ��Okay, let��s go to the living room and wait there. Don��t disrupt Ayaka-nee rest.�� Shishio pushed them gently to the living room since he was afraid to wake Ayaka up.


    They nodded while making a quiet gesture.


    While Aki, Yuzu, and Sumire seemed clueless, Shishio could see Yuri seemed to look at him with doubt.


    ��Hmm?�� Shishio titled his head, showing a confused expression.


    Yuri stared at Shishio and felt there was a conspiracy, but she hadn��t found evidence, so it was better for her to quietly lie down, waiting for a chance to catch him red-handed.


    However, even if Yuri caught him red-handed, she wouldn��t tell anyone and kept it to herself. That way, it would even be fun.


    ��Fufufu����


    Shishio suddenly shuddered and nced at Yuri. Luckily, he was well-prepared, or else he would be caught red-handed by this naughty girl.


    ��


    With a slightly messy appearance, Ayaka woke up and felt at a loss when she saw no one was right beside her, but then she noticed a note on her side. She smiled when she read the note, before being dumbfounded since she realized she had woken upte!


    While Ayaka might be bold and also happy to do ��that�� with Shishio, she felt embarrassed if the people in this dorm knew what they were doing. Also, she forgot to prepare breakfast which made him quite panicked since it had been a while since she woke up quitete.


    Ayaka woke up in a hurry before she flinched since her legs were quite wobbly. In the end, she sat down on the edge of the bed for a moment and wondered whether Shishio could stay for a night again.


    ��Ugh�� I can��t think of that!��


    Ayaka blushed and felt that ce throb, especially when she thought about how intense they had beenst night.


    Ayaka rested for a moment before she stood up slightly and walked toward the living room. Strangely, it was so quiet, which made her confused, and she wondered whether the four middle school students would be still sleeping. If so, she would feel relief since she hadn��t prepared anything.


    However, who would expect Yuzu, Sumire, Yuri, and Aki were there, eating breakfast quietly and with vigor.


    ��Ayaka-nee, good morning.��


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ayaka��s face flushed, then greeted Shishio with a bright smile. ��Good morning, Shishio-kun~~.��


    Yuzu, Sumire, Yuri, and Aki realized Ayaka was there and stopped eating before they looked at her figure for the first time today. They didn��t know why, but they felt something had changed about her.


    Ayaka��s hair was slightly messy, and she didn��t tie her hair in her usual ponytail. Herplexion was rosy, yet there was exhaustion shown on her face. However, one thing was for sure. She became even more beautiful and alluring.


    Aki was in a daze before he lowered his head since he didn��t dare to look at Ayaka.


    However, Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri looked at Ayaka in a daze and said, ��Ayaka-san, you��re so beautiful.��


    ��Eh? Really? Fufufu���� Ayakaughed and asked, ��Have you eaten breakfast? Do you want to eat?�� She was too embarrassed to mention why she became beautiful and quickly changed the topic.


    Hearing Ayaka��s question, Yuzu quickly said, ��Ayaka-san! Ayaka-san! Shishio-nii��s food is so delicious! You should try it!��


    ��Eh? Shishio-kun has cooked?�� Ayaka was surprised and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio was in the kitchen and prepared a portion for Ayaka��s breakfast. ��I know you��re tired, so I have cooked breakfast in your ce.��


    ��Thanks.�� Ayaka smiled sweetly and sat on Shishio��s side without hesitation while eating the breakfast prepared by Shishio, but when she ate, she was silent since she didn��t expect it would be so delicious!


    Ayaka was in silence for a moment and said, ��Shishio-kun, tell me the recipeter, alright?�� She looked at Shishio with a serious expression since, for the first time, she felt she had lost to him.


    ����Okay.�� While Shishio wasn��t sure why Ayaka had red at him, it was better not to touch something carelessly since he was afraid he might be told to stay outside of her roomter.


    Watching the interaction between Shishio and Ayaka, they somehow felt their rtionship became even closer, which made them slightly ufortable.


    Only Yuri curled her lips upward, showing a mischievous smile.


    However, everyone had gotten used to seeing how close Shishio and Ayaka were.


    Still, that didn��t mean they were alright with it.


    ��By-By the way, Caretaker-san,�� Aki suddenly called Ayaka.


    ��Hmm? What��s wrong, Akkun?�� Ayaka looked at Aki curiously.


    ��Is-Is there a ghost in this dorm?�� Aki asked worriedly.��


    ��Ghost?�� 5x


    Not only Ayaka but Shishio, Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri also showed confusion, but some of them showed a scared expression.


    ��Shi-Shiina, what were you saying?! The-There aren��t any ghosts in this ce!�� Yuzu said stammeringly with a pale face.


    ��Kaichou���� Sumire had a nosebleed, looking at how cute Yuzu was.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��Ghost? There shouldn��t be one here. You might be dreaming, Akkun,�� Ayaka said gently like an elder coaxing a little child.


    ��Bu-But when I went out to the toiletst night, I-I heard a strange cry in the corridor!�� When Aki thought at this moment, he felt weird because of the cry. It sounded painful and eerie.


    However, if it was someone else and Aki wasn��t feeling sleepy, the person who heard that cry would say differently.


    However, no one could dispel Aki��s doubt since the cause of the cry was��


    Ayaka flushed slightly and twisted Shishio��s waist.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Ayaka-nee!�� Shishio felt miserable since his waist was twisted by Ayaka. It might seem weird, but no matter how strong the human body was and how tough they had tried their durability, they would feel pain when they were pinched or pped.


    It was the case with Shishio since it felt hurt when Ayaka pinched his waist.


    However, Ayaka felt that it had be a problem and thought it might be hard to do it with Shishio if Aki was here. Her dorm only epted a girl, and Aki was an exception since she thought he was a girl. She knew there was bound to be a problem when a guy and a girl lived together.


    Ayaka felt it was better for Aki to move, but with her gentle personality, she wouldn��t mention this matter directly and decided to put this matter aside.


    However, Ayaka knew there would be a problem if she wanted to do ��that�� with Shishio, considering Aki��s room was on the first floor.


    ��Caretaker-san?�� Akki looked at Ayaka worriedly since she thought there was really a ghost in this ce.


    ��Of course, there isn��t a ghost in this ce. You might hear a sound from the outside since the wind was quite intensest night,�� Ayaka said gently.


    ��Intense, eh?�� Shishio only nced at Ayaka and didn��t say anything.


    However, Ayaka flushed and felt embarrassed, pouting at Shishio slightly.


    Still, the pout of an older woman was adorable, Shishio thought.


    Shishio somehow wanted to visit Hiratsuka since he knew she spent most of her days either sleeping, reading manga, ying games, or drinking alcohol. If she wasn��t a beautiful girl and his girlfriend, he would think of her as an uncle.


    Unfortunately, Shishio had an appointment with Tachibana Hina today, so he couldn��t stay with Hiratsuka.


    Shishio somehow could imagine what Hina wanted to talk with him about, but he really wondered whether it was morally okay when he had decided to go out with the big sister of his girlfriend.


    While they talked to each other, Ayaka asked, ��Shishio, will you stay tonight?��


    ��Sorry, I have something to do today,�� Shishio said and felt regret for rejecting Ayaka, especially when he thought how wonderful their night was, especially her muffled voice, which made him hard every time.


    ��I see���� Ayaka felt disappointed, but then she kissed his cheek. ��Okay, do your best with your work, okay?�� She knew Shishio was working, so she thought that was the case today.


    ��������


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he felt he was a guilty husband who had cheated on his wife.


    However, Ayaka was okay with this rtionship, so there was no need to entangle with this problem so much.


    Still, the scene of Ayaka kissing his cheek was shown to everyone, and they couldn��t help but shout, ��AYAKA-SAN!!!��


    On the other hand, Aki could only watch this scene stupidly while wondering whether he was dreaming.


    Still, Sunoharaou was so merry today.

 Chapter 436: Dull trip but my teacher is hot

    Chapter 436: Dull trip but my teacher is hot


    ��When it gets cool under the night sky�� I��ll be back to being a lonesome kid, so take me to the amusement park. As the neon signs fade����


    With the BGM of the random music on the radio, Shishio watched the scenery of the coast through the window of the car. While it might be fun to open the window to feel the wind from the sea, he didn��t do that since he had been to a ce near the sea several times, so the scenery before him felt slightly dull for him.


    Still, while it might be dull, the situation he watched this scenery was quite unique since he was watching this scenery together with a woman who happened to be his teacher and sister-inw. Without a doubt, if anyone saw them, they would think they had an affair at this moment.


    While Hina Tachibana hummed the song happily, she noticed Shishio��s expression was slightly strange. However, her mood was naturally good right now, so she asked cheerfully, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Nothing.�� Shishio shook his head and said with a sigh, ��I just felt like we��re having an affair.��


    Hina was dumbfounded and almost lost control of the car.


    ��Hina-chan-sensei! The car! The car! You��re going to get us killed!��


    The two quickly stopped on the side of the road before they sighed in relief.


    Hina puffed her cheek and lightly hit his shoulder. ��Shishio-kun, what were you saying so suddenly?!�� She felt her heart almost jump out at that moment. Still, her face was so red since she also felt the same somehow. However, even if she had to die, she wouldn��t admit it no matter what.


    ��Sorry, sorry, I won��t say that again.�� Shishio was almost dead before, so he had decided he wouldn��t say something stupid again.


    Hina let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest slightly since she was still frightened when they almost crashed into another car. Luckily, Shishio was there and moved the car, so they wouldn��t crash into each other.


    ��Do you want me to drive?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Can you?�� Hina asked. After all, her body was still shaking since she had almost crashed the car.


    ��Truthfully, I was having a scare when you told me you were going to drive a car by yourself.��


    ��Why?�� Hina was unhappy with Shishio��s words.


    ��You know, I thought you were a clumsy type of woman who would put an egg on the microwave and let it explode there���� Shishio hadn��t finished his words, but he could see Hina was looking away. ��Don��t tell me you have done that?�� He was so speechless and wondered how there was someone so stupidly cute in this world.


    ��It��s not my fault! I thought I could cook an egg faster in the microwave!�� Hina showed her sophistry.


    Shishio twitched his lips and wondered why there was such a huge difference between the two sisters.


    Rui was good at cooking, yet she was expressionless and wasn��t good atmunicating.


    On the other hand, Hina wasn��t good at cooking, yet she was good atmunication.


    Shishio suddenly wondered how the two sisters of the Tachibana family had grown.


    However, when he thought about it slowly, he knew that even if some sisters were simr to each other, most of them were different from each other, considering how they were two different people. Even if they had always been together, their personalities were different.


    ��By the way, do you want me to drive?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Shishio-kun, you��re a high school student, right? How can you drive a car?�� Hina suddenly asked since she realized this scumbag was a high school. As for previously, she might be in a daze to answer his question, considering he was so dependable.


    ��It��s okay. I have driven a car to Enoshima before. Also, isn��t it better than a teacher who is asking her student on a trip like this?�� Shishio asked with a teasing smile.


    ����..�� Hina.


    ��Okay, okay, sit in the passenger seat. Let me drive the car. While your ie as a teacher isn��t bad, it��ll be a disaster if you crash this rental car, right?��


    ������


    Hina could only pout, but she obediently followed his words, letting him drive, and frankly, she regretted why she didn��t tell him to drive from the beginning since it felt so nice. She didn��t feel bumpy and felt she was driving a Rolls-Royce while the truth was she was driving on Suzuki.


    ��By the way, Hina-chan-sensei.��


    Shishio called, but Hina didn��t answer.


    ��Hina-chan-sensei?��


    ��Geez, Shishio-kun! You shouldn��t call me Sensei!�� Hina pouted while looking at Shishio unhappily since she didn��t want to be called ��-sensei�� by Shishio during this trip.


    ��Well, that��s true. I shouldn��t call you ��-sensei�� since it can give us a lot of trouble.�� Shishio nodded.


    ������


    Hina couldn��t say anything since she asked him not to call her ��-sensei�� because of her selfish desire, but she only realized the danger caused if he called her ��-sensei�� during this trip and heard from someone. She sighed in relief since she had realized this before it was toote.


    ��Hina-chan.��


    ����..�� Hina was stunned while looking at Shishio. ��Can you call me again?��


    ��Hina-chan?�� Shishio looked weirdly at Hina and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��It gives me a tingling feeling on my body with someone younger than me calling me Hina-chan somehow.�� Hina flushed and felt slightly embarrassed, but she didn��t hate this feeling. Also, while she didn��t say anything, it made her body throb slightly.


    Hina squeezed her legs slightly since it had been a while since she did that with her ex-boyfriend, considering how they had fought each other before.


    Shishio suddenly smelled an intense yet familiar smell from Hina, but he didn��t say anything since, as a gentleman, sometimes, it was better he pretended he didn��t notice anything. ��By the way, Hina-chan.��


    ��Ye-Yes?!��


    ��Why are you so nervous? You make me feel kind of weird.��


    ��It��s your fault! How can you call my name ��-chan�� so calmly like that?!�� Hina was also quite annoyed since Shishio didn��t show much embarrassment like how a young man should be and called her name ��-chan�� brazenly without much change in his emotion. She pouted and felt unhappy. She somehow wouldn��t feel satisfied if she hadn��t seeded in teasing him.


    However, why did she feel her percentage to win was quite small?


    ��No! No! I can��t give up so easily!�� Hina furiously shook her head.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Hina speechlessly and asked, ��By the way, can I ask something, Hina-chan?��


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio-kun?�� Hina, who had calmed down, asked calmly.


    ����.��


    Shishio ignored Hina��spetitive spirit and asked, ��Why are we going to Kamakura?�� Out of many destinations they could choose, she decided to bring him to Kamakura. Still, he would be lying if he didn��t feel curious about this ce since it was the old capital city during the Kamakura Shogunate.


    ��What? You don��t like it?�� Hina asked.


    ��No, truth be told, I love it. I like a ce where there are many traces of history, so I am d you invited me here, Hina-chan,�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ������


    Hina was in a daze for a moment before she looked away, staring at the sea while stammeringly answering, ��Is-Is that so?��


    Shishioughed and said, ��You��re so cute, Hina-chan.��


    ��Shishio-kun! Don��t tease your teacher!��


    They bickered with each other whileughing.


    Neither of them mentioned Hina��s ex-boyfriend or Rui since it might be their current understanding of each other that made them do this.


    But even so, their conversation wasn��t awkward, and everything was so natural.


    ��Still, it��s surprising you can get a driving license for a car, Hina-chan,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh? Are you looking down on me?!�� Hina felt unhappy again and wondered whether this scumbag was born to piss her off.


    ��No, I don��t mean it like that. You should know there aren��t many people in this city who get a driving license after all.��


    Unlike people in other areas, Tokyo was convenient. There was a lot of public transportation, and they connected everywhere. Along with the price ofnd and house in this country, most people were toozy to get a driving license.


    ��Really? Well, I am not one of them. I also have a license to drive a motorcycle after all.�� Hina proudly showed her two driving silence to Shishio without hesitation.


    Shishio only smiled, then asked, ��By the way, Hina-chan, can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm? What��s wrong?�� Hina asked while looking at Shishio curiously.


    ��Has Natsuo-senpai gone home?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Natsuo-kun?�� Hina let out a sigh and said, ��I wonder whether he��s on his rebellious period.��


    ��So he hasn��t gone home?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Now, you mention it where you have heard Natsuo-kun hasn��t gone home?�� Hina asked curiously since she was sure she had never mentioned this problem to Shishio.


    ��From Rui-nee.��


    ��Ah, I see.�� Hina looked at Shishio while thinking the rtionship between Shishio and Rui was so good that they could share with each other secretly. She should be happy, but she felt slightly ufortable. ��By the way, as for Natsuo-kun, he went home yesterday.��


    ��I see�� that��s good.�� Shishio nodded while sighing in relief inwardly.


    ��Is your rtionship with Natsuo-kun close?�� Hina asked curiously.


    ��Not really.�� His rtionship with Natsuo was far from close.


    Shishio wouldn��t even be surprised if Natsuo wanted to beat him up after what he was doing at Tachibana��s house with Rui.


    ��Then why did you feel relief?�� Hina felt confused.


    ��I am just happy for your family. Can I?�� Shishio felt it was too troublesome to exin the matter of Natsuo, so he quickly changed the topic of the conversation and said, ��Anyway, we��re about to arrive at Kamakura. Where are we going after this?��


    ��Wa-Wait for a moment! Let me check the guide!�� Hina quickly put a guidebook in her bag and opened the page that she had bookmarked. ��This one! Let��s go to this famous sweet shop!��


    ��Okay. Let��s go there.�� Shishio nodded and agreed, but then he asked, ��By the way, Hina-chan.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You��re going to treat me, right?��


    ��������


    Hina looked at Shishio speechless and wanted to pull his cheek somehow. ��Okay! Okay! Let me treat you!��


    ��Yahoo! How generous!��


    Hina let out a sigh and said, ��Shishio-kun, you might have the talent to be a host then fool many women to give you their hard-earned money.��


    ������..��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what to say at this moment, but even if he had the talent to be a host, he wouldn��t be one since the job to fool a woman to buy an expensive thing for him wasn��t something that he loved.


    Anyway, let��s forget about the strange and unhappy things since they were about to start their trip to Kamakura.


    Also, while everyone might have realized it, Shishio must admit Hina was hot.

 Chapter 437: Last time?

    <h4>Chapter 437: Last time?</h4>


    After they arrived in Kamakura, they stopped at the famous sweet shop to fill their stomachs. They ordered the famous anmitsu together as they sat at the free table.


    ��Please wait for a moment.��


    Looking at the beautiful woman in her 40s, Shishio nodded and thought the service in this shop was good.


    ��Also����


    Shishio looked at the back of the waitress, whose body was constricted with a slim-fitted kimono, showing the tightness of her waist. He wondered whether the woman was the wife of the owner.


    If so, Shishio must admit the owner of this sweet shop was so lucky.


    Like an apple that fell from the tree because of the force of gravity.


    His eyes were naturally drawn toward that waist.


    However, as a gentleman, he had never shown such a rude nce. Instead, he nced at that waist in an upright manner like an expert observed an antic.


    Still, it was just a moment, so Hina didn��t seem to notice his nce.


    ��This shop is popr. It even enters the guidebook trip in Kamakura����


    When Hina started to talk, it seemed there was nothing that could stop her.


    Shishio wasn��t sure whether it was her personality, but it was good he didn��t need to talk much and only responded from time to time, causing her to talk about many things.


    At first, Hina talked about Kamakura. Then she talked about the supermarket near her home, then she talked about theedian she often watched, and by then, it continued with various other topics that didn��t have any connection with the previous topic.


    Somehow it felt like a loop.


    However, Shishio didn��tin and just listened while giving her a response from time to time since he was checking the rewards he got from Sunohara Ayaka.


    It was just a few hours before they parted, but Shishio just couldn��t forget about Ayaka. While he took a bath in the morning, her smell could still be sniffed out from his body. His experiencest night was incredible and unforgettable, especially her anguished expression when she was at the peak of physical ecstasy.


    Still, Shishio knew he was the worst for thinking like this, but the reaction of Ayaka and Nana were simr to each other when they reached the peak, and he thought even if the personalities of the two sisters and their appearances were different, their reactions to the bed were simr to each other.


    However, Shishio must admit, he didn��t feel guilt or happiness when he gained rewards from the system after he did ��that�� with the woman he loved.


    Instead, it felt like he was in a state of enlightenment or something.


    ��Have I be the number under heaven?��


    It could be, but Shishio knew there were worse scumbags than him that had done with thousands of women in their lives.


    On the other hand, the number of women he had been could still be counted with his fingers, so he should be better, right?


    While listening to Hina��s ramblings, Shishio wondered why he wasted his time on this meaningless thought.


    Anyway, it was better to open his rewards first.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    ����..��


    Shishio was silent since, simr to Ayaka��s amazing boobs, the rewards he got were also amazing.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio-kun?�� Hina asked curiously since she could see Shishio smiling gently at her. Still, she must admit that if he wasn��t his teacher, she hadn��t just broken up, and he also wasn��t her little sister��s crush. She might have fallen for him at this time and at this moment.


    ��Nothing. I just thought you were cute,�� Shishio said smoothly.


    Hina only smiled smugly, then smirked. ��I am cute, right? So, shouldn��t you feel lucky to go out with me?��


    ��Yes, yes,�� Shishio answered perfunctorily, feeling the regret of praising this woman.


    ��Shishio-kun!��


    While they bickered with each other, Shishio checked his rewards again after he divided them by assets and skill type of rewards.


    The assets he received were five billion yen and a building in Tokyo.


    The building he received was an office building that was fully rented, and from it, he could get quite a nice sum of money from the rest.


    As for the skills, he received ��Sewing Mastery,�� ��Lock-Picking Mastery,�� ��Microbiology Mastery,�� and ��North God Style Mastery.��


    Whether it was ��Sewing Mastery,�� ��Lock-Picking Mastery,�� or the ��Microbiology Mastery,�� there was no need to exin them too much. However, he loved the ��Microbiology Mastery�� since, with it, he could create better-fermented food and beverages.


    Whether it was alcohol, miso, umeboshi, pickle, or many other things, Shishio knew he could create the best of them.


    Still, what surprised him the most was the ��North God Style Mastery.�� He could tell it was a sword technique, but instead of focussing on one or two specialties like a fast-drawing sword, two handed-sword, or something alike.


    This technique was more focused on staying alive and approaching a battle with the highest chance of winning. It relied heavily on the practitioner��s adaptability and usage of one��s surroundings, and as a result, this style involved using a lot of tricks instead of refined techniques.


    While this technique sounded dirty, Shishio loved it for as long as he could win. Everything was alright. It also helped him tobine and utilize all of his skills better.


    In the past, while Shishio could use his technique perfectly, there was ag when he changed to the technique of the other styles.


    However, such a problem didn��t exist again after he received this reward, and it was the reason why he loved it.


    While he was happy with his rewards, the anmitsu they ordered hade and served on their tables.


    ��Please enjoy.�� The beautiful waitress gave a polite bow before she left.


    After thanking the waitress, Shishio and Hina looked at each other before they ate together.


    ��Yummy~~!�� Hina smiled happily as she held her cheeks with a happy smile. She had heard the anmitsu in this shop was good, but she didn��t expect it would be good!


    The red bean was carefully selected as agar-agar jelly made from Gelidiaceae algae, and the ck sugar syrup was made from sugar in Okinawa.


    Thebination of various ingredients made them feel like they were in the festival of sweets.


    ��I must admit this is delicious.�� Shishio nodded in agreement.


    ��Right?�� Hina showed a smug expression.


    ������..��


    Shishio was speechless since Hina wasn��t the one who made this anmitsu, yet she was the one who was proud of it.


    ��What a great couple. Are you two here for a trip?��


    Suddenly the beautiful middle agrees waitress teased Shishio and Hina.


    ��Yes.�� Hina sighed and said, ��My boyfriend is begging me to go on a trip here. Luckily, I came, or else, I don��t know if there��s such a delicious anmitsu.�� She didn��t even blush when she uttered those lies.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Really?�� The waitress was also happy by Hina��s praise but secretly nced at Shishio.


    The two talked to each other about the ce they must visit in Kamakura.


    Shishio didn��t say much and nced at the waitress for a moment before he took a tissue and wiped the stain on Hina��s lips. ��There��s a stain of ice cream on your lips.��


    ������.�� Hina blinked her eyes and lowered her head, continuing to eat. ��Th-Thanks.��


    ��No problem.�� Shishio seeded in shutting Hina��s mouth instantly.


    After they ate, they walked out together to continue with their sightseeing.


    ��You��re not going to say anything?�� Hina suddenly asked.


    ��What?��


    ��I mean, I told that waitress we��re in a rtionship, you know?�� Hina wanted to see Shishio��s reaction.


    ��It��s okay, isn��t it? It��s better to lie since it��ll be dangerous if they know how we are teachers and students, right?��


    ��������


    Hina couldn��t say anything since Shishio was right, but she was unhappy since this guy didn��t show any reactions. ��How uncute!��


    ��Well, I might not be cute, but you��re cute since you were blushing when I wiped your lips.��


    ��������


    Hina was silent for a moment before her face started burning red. ��Shishio!��


    They bickered with each other again before theyughed and continued with their sightseeing.


    There were many things they could see in Kamakura. After all, it was known as the old capital city during the Kamakura Shogunate. However, most of them were rted to Buddhist or religious relics built during that era.


    While it might not be romantic, the two had fun in the city.


    ��Still, it��s a shame we can��t see the festival in Kamakura.�� Hina had heard there was a festival of demon banishing on Kamakura, but they didn��te at the right time, so they were unable to see it.


    ��Well, if we have time, we can watch it in the future.��


    Shishio would be lying if he wasn��t curious about the festival. He also had heard how the light on the Kamakura would be turned off, and only the burning fire on the shrine could be seen at night. He was sure it would be breathtaking scenery.


    ��Next time?�� Hina asked while looking at Shishio.


    ��You don��t want to?��


    ��Okay, next time, we can go here together,�� Hina said with a smile.


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment and nodded. ��Okay.��


    The two continued to talk again about many other things before they parked their car near the beach. They walked together in the sun without their shoes, watching the sun on the edge of the ocean.


    ��Ah~~! The sea breeze feels nice!��


    Shishio looked at Hina, who stretched her hands high as her skirt was fluttered by the wind. ��I somehow want to get wild here!��


    ��Get wild���� Shishio was speechless since her words could be misleading. He didn��t follow her, who wanted to get wild and sat down on the nice size log he found on the beach. Still, he was happy about his decision since her skirt was blown by the wind, showing off her unexpectedly ck-coloredce underwear.


    ��Kyaaa~~!��


    Hina quickly pushed down her skirt before she turned, looking at Shishio with a flush. ��Did you see it?��


    ��I see them perfectly.�� Shishio gave a thump up and said, ��Thanks.��


    ������..��


    Hina was lost for words before she sighed and sat next to him. She let out a sigh and said, ��Can you fluster a bit?��


    ��Oh? Do you want to see me blushing while furiously shaking my head and telling you that I don��t see anything?��


    ��Yes! Yes! That��s the response I want to see!��


    ��You think this is a manga?�� Shishio was speechless and said, ��Still, your underwear is unexpectedly bold.��


    Hina blushed and hammered his arm several times.


    ��Okay, okay, sorry, sorry.�� Shishio apologized while begging her to stop.


    Hina snorted while showing a satisfied expression.


    The two keptughing at each other until Hina gazed into the sea and said, ��Thanks.��


    ��For what?�� Shishio smiled and said, ��I have fun here too. You don��t need to think too much.��


    Hina also smiled, but then a thought suddenly shrouded her mind. She knew after this trip that neither of them would continue tomunicate with each other. They would part, and they would say goodbye to each other. Until now, she also wasn��t sure why she invited him toe with her on this trip that they needed to keep a secret from everyone.


    Hina wasn��t blind and knew her little sister was feeling toward this scumbag. She wanted to say it was wrong and it shouldn��t be done, yet before she could even say anything, she was drawn by him like it was something natural.


    Hina let out a sigh as she rested her head on her shoulder.


    ��Hina-chan?��


    ��Let��s stay like this for a while.��


    Shishio didn��t say anything afterward.


    The two just stared at the sea absentmindedly while enjoying theirst time together.

 Chapter 438: Doing something that shouldn’t be done

    <h4>Chapter 438: Doing something that shouldn''t be done</h4>


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but when they watched the ocean together, a sudden downpour suddenly wet them. It might be near summer, and he knew it was the time with the most rain in this country, but even so, this happened too suddenly, right?


    Shishio and Hina quickly entered the car to protect themselves from the rain.


    While they sighed in relief since they didn��t need to be worried about being wetted by the rain again, Hina suddenly sneezed and felt slightly chilly.


    ��Are you okay, Hina-chan?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I am okay, but I feel slightly cold.�� Hina rubbed her shoulders repeatedly, trying to warm herself. She then looked at Shishio and asked, ��How about you? You have to use your shirt to cover me after all. Aren��t you cold?�� When they ran to the car, Shishio took his shirt off, so he could protect her from the rain.


    ��I am okay. I often work out, so I am healthier than normal people,�� Shishio said while looking at the rain through the window of the car. The rain was quite heavy, and it would probably be even more intense soon. ��It seems the rain won��t stop anytime soon.��


    ��It��s dangerous to go back like this.�� Hina had a driving license, and because of this, she knew how dangerous it was to drive under the heavy rain.


    ��Well, do you want to wait here?�� Shishio asked. Still, even if the rain was heavy, it didn��t bother him a bit since with his ��Driving Mastery�� and ��Enhanced Vision,�� everything was clearly seen by him.


    ��It��s a bit cold here���� Hina frowned slightly, then said something unbelievable, ��I have seen a sign of a hotel nearby.�� She looked at Shishio and asked, ��Do you want to stay there?��


    ������


    Shishio was in silence for a moment and wondered whether this woman was alright. However, he decided to think positively and thought the temperature was too cold, so staying in the hotel was better since that ce should be warmer. Moreover, there was a hot spring bath and new dry clothes where they could change their wet clothes.


    After a moment of hesitation, Shishio nodded. ��Okay.��


    The two had made up their minds to take shelter in the hotel from this intense downpour.


    The location of the hotel might be far if it was taken by foot, but it didn��t take that long for them to arrive by car.


    While the rain made it hard for them to see, they could see the hotel building inside their car.


    The hotel had a mixed design of Japanese and Western. It had the shape of a rectangr. A wide window was clearly shown in each of the rooms of this hotel. Without a doubt, this hotel would be a great ce when they wanted to see the sunrise.


    Hina observed the hotel for a moment and only realized it seemed quite expensive. ��Have I brought enough money?�� While her ie as a teacher was alright, it didn��t mean she could spend it without care. However, it was the case that she would ask for a two-room.


    ��But if it��s only one room����


    Hina blushed slightly while ncing at Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked. Even if he sometimes could read what someone was thinking through their expressions, it was impossible for him to think Hina was worried about money.


    ��It��s alright. Let��s go to the hotel quickly.�� Hina decided to throw the worry of staying with him in the same room aside since she just wanted to take a nice, warm bath.


    ��Okay.��


    The two entered the hotel after Shishio parked the car. When they entered, they realized the hotel was bigger than they had thought, especially when there was a beautiful garden inside the building. However, neither of them had an intention to enjoy it since it was frigging cold!


    They quickly found the receptionist and asked the price of one room.


    As expected, Hina��s lips twitched since the price of the room was expensive!


    However, Shishio paid them without hesitation and asked, ��Hina-chan, do you want two rooms?��


    ��Huh?�� Hina quickly shook her head and said, ��No, one room is okay!�� She didn��t think anything weird right now since she was worried Shishio would use too much of his money. While she had heard his family was rich, it surprised her when she saw ten pieces of 10,000 yen banknote in his wallet.


    Hina suddenly felt malice in this world, considering how she needed to consider her monthly budget, yet this guy could splurge his money without hesitation.


    ����..�� Shishio stared at Hina for a moment.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hina asked while rubbing her shoulders with her hands.


    ��Well, if you say so.�� Shishio nodded and didn��t say much before paying the money.


    The receptionist didn��t care about the rtionship between Hina and Shishio. However, if the two really stayed in a different room, she thought to visit Shishio��s room since she was worried he might get cold when he was wet, and as a good employee, she thought to take care of the guest of the hotel well. However, Hina and Shishio stayed in the same room together, so her n was already foiled.


    ��Everything is 20,000 yen, and I receive the money. Please wait for a moment, and I��ll let you to your room,�� the receptionist said while telling the other receptionists that she was going to take care of the guests.


    The other receptionist could only roll her eyes, but she didn��t say anything.


    However, when the voice of the receptionist fell, Hina quickly realized one huge problem. Her mind had been preupied with the matter of the money that was needed to pay for the hotel and how cold her body was, but when she remembered another problem she was about to face, she felt her entire body was hot.


    Hina flushed, but she didn��t dare to see his expression at this moment and only lowered her head while walking right on his side, following his pace.


    Shishio nced at Hina, and without a doubt, he knew this woman realized the problem they were about to face.


    The first problem was their status as a teacher and a student.


    However, this problem was small, considering how Shishio had dated Hiratsuka and how no one in this town knew their status too, so they could exclude this problem.


    The real problem they were about to face was their identity as someone��s sibling-inw.


    Hina was Rui��s older sister.


    Shishio was Rui��s boyfriend.


    However, the two stayed in the hotel together after this secret trip without anyone knowing it.


    Even if nothing happened between them, would one believe nothing would happen?


    Probably.


    However, most people would think they had a secret tryst.


    They could pretend nothing had happened, but as they were about to arrive at their room, they started to be conscious of each other, and the heat from their bodies caused them to feel even chilly.


    They shuddered and thought it was better to think about the matterter after they had taken a bath.


    The receptionist guided them to their room and wanted to say something to Shishio, but when she saw Hina kept staring at her, she could only give up and left after bowing her head.


    ��What��s wrong, Hina-chan?�� Shishio asked after the door closed.


    ��Nothing.�� Hina shook her head, showing a natural expression. She wasn��t blind and could tell how the receptionistdy seemed to have an interest in Shishio. If she wasn��t on his side, without a doubt, they might do something that couldn��t be shown in public.


    Well, some people might love to see that act to the public, but let��s put aside this matterter.


    ��It��s good that we have a double bed in this room.�� Hina nodded while observing the room.


    The room had thisfy and cozy feeling.


    There was also a huge window that made it possible for her to see the scenery over the street.


    Hina��s curiosity got her better, and she didn��t feel cold anymore. It might be rted to the room heater, but she was too preupied with her own things. She moved around, observing the surroundings while praising how amazing this room was. She somehow understood why this room was quite expensive.


    On the other hand, Shishio stared at Hina, who was looking around the room, before he asked, ��Do you want to stay for a night?��


    Hina��s movement stopped instantly, and she was in a state of freeze. It was like a deer who caught sight of a car that was about to hit it. She just stood there for a moment without moving until she asked, ����How about you? Is this alright?��


    ��You mean to stay with you for a night you?��


    ����Um.�� Hina didn��t dare to look at Shishio, and she nodded while looking at the window.


    Shishio didn��t answer Hina��s question, but he answered after a moment of pause. ��It should be okay since even if we stay in the same room, we stay in a different bed.�� He felt his words were full of sophistry.


    It was like when a man said to his wife he didn��t cheat on another because he hadn��t put it inside.


    His situation was simr to that.


    However, those words might be something that Hina needed the most. ��That��s true. It is okay since we��re sleeping in a different bed.�� She nodded and made up her mind to stay together for a night with him, especially when it was impossible for them to go back, considering how heavy the rain was. ��But we need to return early in the morning since we have to go to school tomorrow.��


    ��That��s true.��


    Their trip was taken on Sunday, and the next day was a Monday.


    It was quite troublesome that they had to go back early in the morning, but they had no choice.


    While it was possible for Shishio to skip school, it wasn��t a choice for Hina to skip work.


    However, they had made up their mind to stay for a night.


    ��But you need to tell your family first,�� Shishio said.


    ��Yeah, I��ll call them, but I��ll take a bath first.�� Hina hugged her body and walked into the bathroom inside the room. ��You should call your Sengoku-sensei first while I take a bath.�� She knew Shishio was Chihiro��s nephew, and she knew he needed to tell Chihiro if he wanted to stay out. ��By the way, please keep our stay a secret.�� She knew he wasn��t stupid, but even so, she needed to remind him.


    ��Don��t worry. I know something that I should and shouldn��t say.��


    Shishio wasn��t an idiot, and of course, he knew many troubles could be caused if he bbered about what had happened here in Kamakura. It was better to make an excuse that he was out with his girlfriends or friends or something instead of telling Chihiro and his girlfriends that he went out on Kamakura with a female teacher. ��Hina-chan, while I know that you should understand, you shouldn��t tell your family that we��re staying together.��


    ��I know.�� Hina nodded without hesitation. She wasn��t stupid, and she knew many troubles would arise if she told her family she stayed with the boyfriend of her little sister.


    The two had made up their minds to keep their stay a secret.


    Somehow, it might be how they perceived their world at this moment.


    This room, this hotel, and this town seemed to have be a separate world they had in Tokyo. It was kind of hollow and dark, yet there was this indescribable feeling that was born in their hearts, giving them an impulse to do something they shouldn��t be done.


    Still, the lie they told to their families also wasn��t something they should do, but their situation needed them to lie, so let��s just me it on fate.


    ��By the way, Shishio-kun.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Don��t peek, alright?��


    Looking at Hina, who tried to tease him, Shishio also followed the cliche development that usually happened in the hi manga. ��I-I won��t take a peek!��


    Even though Hina knew Shishio was acting, she couldn��t help butugh out loud since, without a doubt, she was really having fun when she was with him.

 Chapter 439: Falling deeper

    Chapter 439: Falling deeper


    Coming out of the bathroom, Hina didn��t wear her previous clothes. Instead, she wore a yukata prepared by the hotel for the guests. She also tied her hair up, showing off her white and smooth nape. Her skin was slightly flushed with a hint of rosiness after taking a bath.


    Shishio, who had just talked with his girlfriends, stared at Hina in a daze. He knew she was beautiful, and if she wasn��t beautiful, there was no way for many guys in the school to fall for her, but right now, he felt she was even more beautiful. However, she didn��t know whether it was her yukata, her tied hair, her status as a teacher, or her status as Rui��s big sister, which enhanced her beauty, but does it matter now?


    Hina, of course, noticed Shishio, who was mesmerized by her. She didn��t know why, but it brought a skip to her heart. However, she couldn��t show it since her position didn��t allow her to do so.


    ��What are you gawking for? Hurry up and enter the bath! You��ll catch a cold!��


    Hina pretended to show annoyance while telling him to take a bath hurriedly.


    ��Okay, okay.�� Shishio also had woken up from his stupor. Still, he must admit that being a school teacher was dangerous since even though he had seen many beauties, the forbidden love had always excited him somehow.


    Watching Shishio enter the bath, Hina quickly said, ��By the way, I��ll take your clothes for theundryter. As for what you��ll wear, there��s a yukata inside the bathroom. You can use it.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Shishio didn��t say much nonsense and took a bath after he became naked.


    ��Don��t you worry, I��ll peek at you?�� Hina murmured in a low voice while looking at Shishio, who had taken a bath. Her face turned crimson as she pouted, showing a cute expression. After she heard the sound of the shower, she knew he had taken a bath, so she didn��t hesitate and entered the bathroom to take his and her clothes from theundry basket.


    There wasundry service at the hotel for every guest who stayed for a night.


    Hina thought to give their clothes to theundry quickly so they could receive their clothester after they had dinner or in the middle of midnight. If it was in the past, it would be impossible, considering one needed sun to dry their clothes, but with the advancement of technology, it was possible to dry their clothes with a machine.


    Hina heard the sound of the shower and shouted, ��Shishio-kun, I am going to take your clothes to theundry.��


    ��Yes.��


    Hina could hear his voice even though they were parted by the door.


    The bathroom had two doors.


    One that led into the sink, ced to change, and toilet. The other one was led to the bathroom.


    There was a single door that separated them, and from the frosted ss of the door, Hina could see Shishio��s figure was there. She stared at him for a while, forgetting her intention to pick his clothes.


    ��Don��t peek.��


    ��Wh-Who is going to peek?!��


    Hina panicked when she heard his in voice, but she sighed in relief since Shishio didn��t seem to notice what she was doing. It might be her imagination, but she felt hisher region move around for a moment.


    However, Hina shook her head since she knew a phallus didn��t have wings. Therefore, it was impossible for it to fly.


    ��So, is it moving for a different reason?��


    Hina couldn��t find the truth since she wasn��t the descendant of a famous detective, nor was she a biology teacher. Anyway, she quickly came out after taking his clothes before calling the staff to pick up their clothes and asking them to help with theundry.


    Still, as expected of an expensive hotel, Hina had to admit their service was superb when they told her herundry would be ready after they finished their dinner.


    ��Dinner����


    Hina touched her stomach and felt hungry all of a sudden. It might be because the tension of staying with the ��close friend of her little sister�� that caused her to forget about her hunger. However, she was a human, and she needed to eat.


    Still, Hina wasn��t in a hurry since she could have her dinner after Shishio had taken a bath. Instead, she took her phone as she sat on the edge of the sofa. She looked at her phone for a while, feeling slightly nervous, before she found her house number on the list of her contacts.


    Hina knew as long as she called this number, Rui or her mother could answer her call. By then, she would tell them she would stay out for a night, but if they asked her why she would stay out for a night, she didn��t have the confidence she could lie properly.


    Hina knew she needed to keep her trip with Shishio a secret.


    There were no people besides them that needed to know about this matter.


    It was a secret between the two.


    However, Hina wasn��t a skillful liar.


    Hina was afraid when Rui or her mother answered, her nervousness and lies would be noticed in her voice.


    ��If that happens, what should I do?��


    Hina wasn��t sure, but she knew she couldn��t rely on Shishio for this matter since if she relied on him, the situation would be even more serious. Still, she must admit, Shishio was quite a good liar since she had been listening to his conversations with his aunt, girlfriends, and many others without blinking his eyes, telling them he had something to do.


    Hina wasn��t jealous of Shishio��s talent at lying. Instead, she was jealous of hisposure. She hoped he could share some of hisposure. However, she knew it was impossible, and she could only bite the bullet.


    Hina pressed the number of her house, and the sound of the ring of the call seemed so slow. Her heart was beating so fast, and she was riddled with many emotions.


    A second felt like an eternity for her.


    Hina knew she was being exaggerated, but this was how she felt at that moment, and after five ringing sounds, her call was answered.


    ��Hello?��


    Hearing this voice, Hina let out a sigh of relief inside her heart. Neither Rui nor her mother had answered her call. Instead, it was Natsuo who greatly relieved her. ��Ah, Natsuo-kun? Is that you?��


    ��Ah? Sensei?��


    ��Geez! Call me Hina-nee, alright? We��re a family, right?�� Hina pouted. However, she didn��t realize Natsuo showed a bitter smile when she said those words.


    ��So what��s wrong���� Natsuo paused for a moment and said, ��Hina-nee?��


    ��That��s good!�� Hina smiled, praised Natsuo like a good boy, then said, ��Natsuo-kun, can you help me to tell everyone that I won��t go home tonight.��


    ��Eh? Why?�� Natsuo was surprised.


    ��I am going out with my friend, and it has been a while since we met each other, so I n to stay with her until tomorrow, so you can tell Rui that she doesn��t need to prepare my dinner.�� Hina might not have the talent to lie to Rui or her mother, but Natsuo was a different matter.


    Natsuo wanted to ask who that friend was, but he was bombarded with many questions and talked from Hina, so he could only nod when the call ended. He looked at the phone for a while and hadn��t woken up since it felt nice to talk with Hina. It wasn��t until his father called him out that he was awoken from his stupor.


    ��What��s wrong, Natsuo? You have been standing like a fool there,�� Fujii Akihito asked with doubt.


    ������.��


    Natsuo tried to calm the throbbing on his lips before saying, ��Hina-nee told me she was going to stay with her friend tonight.��


    ��Oh, okay. I��ll tell Tsukiko-san and Rui-chan too,�� Akihito said and walked into the living room, telling his wife and step-daughter, Hina, was going to stay out tonight.


    Rui and Tsukiko only nodded since Hina was already an adult, so they didn��t feel worried anymore about her and continued with the preparation of the dinner.


    On the other hand, Natsuo was still standing there, looking at the phone, and hoped for Hina to call again since it felt so nice to hear her voice and talk with her.


    However, Hina wouldn��t call the house again. She put her phone on the side as shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling absentmindedly. She knew she had done something wrong, but it might be because she had done something wrong in the past. It wasn��t as difficult as she imagined.


    Hina also wondered why she did this, spending a night with someone who happened to be her student and the crush of her little sister. She might be crazy, yet part of her wanted to go crazy, forgetting everything here and then.


    Hina somehow felt Shishio��s existence really made her crazy. It started with just a normal greeting during the entrance exam, yet many things happened after that. After all, who would have thought she would stay with him for a night.


    Hina felt guilty yet rxed and tickled.


    ��What are you smiling for? Come on. Let��s go out and eat. I am hungry.��


    Hina was startled and looked at Shishio, who suddenly appeared in front of her, staring at him speechlessly. He had changed his clothes into a hotel yukata simr to hers. His dry and calm expression somehow made her rxed but also pouted since she wondered whether she wasn��t attractive in his eyes.


    Shishio was, after all, a young man in his puberty. Shouldn��t he feel something by staying together with his beautiful teacher in the same room for a night?


    While Hina felt relieved by hisposure, she also felt annoyed by it.


    ��Let��s see how long you can keep yourposure.��


    Hina lifted her body gently, causing two huge things on her chest to tremble slightly.


    Shishio looked away since her movement caused a reaction in hisher region.


    Hina wasn��t sure, but she could see a slight blush on his face which made her blink her eyes for a moment. She thought it was only her imagination, but it seemed he was really blushing. As for the cause of his blush, it was probably her body. She looked at her body for a moment and must admit, her body was really good, especially her huge chest.


    Hina didn��t realize she was smiling at this moment and jumped into his back without hesitation. ��Shishio-kun, I am tired. Carry me.��


    ��Are you a kid? Hurry up and let go of me!�� Shishio tried to be a gentleman, yet this woman tried to tempt him. He gritted his teeth and wondered whether he should thrust her hole several times, so she would be obedient.


    ��No! Carry me!��


    The two bickered at each other again before Shishio gave up and carried her to the dining.


    While being piggybacked by Shishio, Hina looked at his side profile before hugging his neck in silence.


    Neither of them said anything, enjoying the moment of silence between them as they fell deeper into the forbidden pleasure.

 Chapter 440: Night Mistake

    Chapter 440: Night Mistake


    After they bickered with each other, they had dinner at the restaurant together. There weren��t many guests beside them since it was a Sunday and tomorrow everyone would have to go to work or school. Still, there were some people in this restaurant beside them, but they were mostly lovers.


    Hina looked around and blushed slightly, wondering whether she would be mistaken for a couple.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked, wondering whether this woman was sick.


    ��No-Nothing!�� Hina shook her head and asked, ��Say, Shishio, can I order alcohol?��


    ��Sure, but I��ll drink it too.�� It had been a while since he drank alcohol, and he was in the mood to drink one. Still, he thought Hina would reprimand him, but she was unexpectedly cooperative.


    ��Okay.�� Hina nodded, but then she noticed Shishio��s expression was slightly strange. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I thought you might tell me not to.�� Shishio looked curiously at Hina.


    Hina thought for a moment and felt surprised by her answer since she didn��t reprimand him. Instead, she let him drink alcohol. ��Well, you��ll be able to drink it in five years after all, and from what I can see, you��re the type of guy who isn��t going to follow the rules.�� She felt that alcohol was better than drinking a car and having a secret trip with a teacher. ��But let��s just order a beer. We��re going to be back tomorrow, and you have to go to school, so it��ll be horrible if you have a hangover.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio nodded and didn��tin.


    The two ordered some food and a beer together.


    Unexpectedly, Shishio thought Hina was going to order something heavy to numb her mind. However, he could see she didn��t n to get drunk and just ordered a juice which surprised him. He asked why she didn��t order alcohol, but she justughed and talked about different things. He didn��t force her to talk and just followed the flow of the conversation since it didn��t really matter whether she wanted to drink alcohol or not.


    ��It��s delicious~~!�� Hina chewed as she held her cheeks.


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment and drank the beer. Bitter, refreshing taste covered his tastebuds. He often wondered why something so bitter tasted so nice when paired with food.


    The two talked to each other while eating together. It might be something simple, yet they had so much fun together.


    After eating, they returned to their room and saw theirundry was already ced inside the room. While they were amazed at the speed of theundry, they continued to talk about many things while they sat on the sofa, watching the scenery of Kamakura that was drenched with the downpour.


    The sound of the rain somehow felt rxing and made them feel sleepy. The hot tea they brewed before also started to get lukewarm. However, they felt it was too early for them to sleep.


    ��I wonder why I can talk with you so much���� Hina sipped the tea slowly while looking at the Sagami bay that spread over a distance.


    ��It��s not me who is talking. It has always been you.�� Shishio was speechless and said, ��You even told me your favoriteedian.��


    ��Ahaha���� Hinaughed before she looked at Shishio with a smile. ��Next time, do you want to watch thatedian with me?��


    ��I won��t go.�� Shishio shook his head.


    ����Why?�� Hina asked and looked at him in surprise.


    ��I am happy that we can be so close, but it��ll be dangerous if we be closer. You��re a teacher, and I am a student. What if someone sees us together? They might have misunderstood us, and you might lose your job, you know?�� Shishio knew he didn��t have a right to say this, especially when he dated Hiratsuka, but he didn��t n to do anything to Hina, especially after he had dated Rui. ��But it��ll be different if you invite Rui-nee too.��


    Shishio must admit he felt lustful toward Hina, and he didn��t mind doing one stand night, especially when he could gain rewards from the system. However, he wasn��t going to make the first move. Unless she attacked him, he wouldn��t do anything.


    ��Rui?�� Hina was confused when Shishio suddenly mentioned Rui, but then she asked, ��Have you dated each other?��


    ��Yes.��


    ������


    Hina opened her mouth before she closed it again. She felt quite confused at that moment. Even though she had expected this and prepared for it, she knew she should congratte him, but it was just hard to say those words. The happy mood she felt disappeared, and she just wanted to sleep.


    ��By the way, are you nning to go back with your boyfriend?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No.��


    Unexpectedly, Hina gave a straight answer without hesitation. She then looked at him with a smile and asked, ��Why did you feel so surprised?��


    ��No, I am just surprised because you said those words without hesitation. Didn��t you tell me before you had loved him in high school, and you even had dated each other for so long? Yet, you forgot about him so quickly.�� Shishio wondered whether the memory of someone could be erased so easily.


    ��It��s not so quick.�� Hina shook her head and said, ��I had been thinking for a long time, and you were the one who pushed my back.�� She looked at Shishio and smiled. ��Thanks, Shishio-kun.��


    ��It��s okay. I am happy I can help you.�� Shishio felt relieved since Hina was alright now.


    It was a good thing Hina��s problem was solved since her partner wasn��t good and could cause many problems for her family if they knew about her rtionship with a married man.


    The father of Hina and Rui (not their stepfather) had been divorced by their mother because of infidelity.


    Hina, of course, didn��t have a good impression of infidelity, yet she had an affair with a married man. If Rui, Akihihito, Natsuo, or Tsukiko knew about this, without a doubt, they would scold her, telling her to break up without hesitation, considering how they viewed her rtionship as something unhealthy and dirty.


    Fortunately, Hina met Shishio, and he gave her advice that one would never expect to give to someone.


    Shishio told Hina that everything was her choice. She could continue with her affair or just break up.


    In the end, Hina chose to break up since she couldn��t see the future with her previous boyfriend.


    However, who would expect after she broke up with her boyfriend, she would go out with the boy who was loved by her little sister.


    Hina knew she was despicable to have this feeling inside her heart. Yet inside her heart, she felt jealous and envious of Rui. She knew she was her older sister, yet she felt something she shouldn��t feel toward him. She knew she should stop before she was burnt, but just for tonight, she just wanted to feel how it felt to be burnt.


    ��Should we sleep, Shishio-kun? We need to wake up quite early after all.��


    ��Okay.��


    There was nothing weird about her words. Shishio knew they needed to wake up early in the morning since they needed to go back to Tokyo. He also needed to go back to Sakurasou quickly since tomorrow his manga with Shiina would be sold in the entire country, and of course, he was going to buy it with her at the convenience store together when they were about to go to school.


    While Shishio knew it was something mundane for him, considering how his wealth had reached a level that one couldn��t think of, it was to be able to create something with the woman he loved.


    Shishio couldn��t wait for tomorrow and sleep on his bed before turning off the light. ��I am turning off the light.��


    ��Um.��


    As the light vanished, the room was covered in darkness. It was as if they were in a different space.


    Shishio knew he should sleep, but he couldn��t since Hina suddenly invaded his bed and slept on his side. ��Hina-chan?�� Her sweet smell invaded his nose, and her soft body was pressed against his back.


    ��Don��t turn,�� Hina quickly said when she noticed Shishio was about to face her.


    However, Shishio didn��t follow her words and turned around.


    ����..��


    Hina was speechless, and her face was burning red.


    ��You y a dangerous game, Hina-chan.�� Shishio wanted to reprimand Hina. He was a man, after all, a normal and a healthy one. Hina was a charming woman, and of course, if she seduced him, he could only follow his instinct. They were like opposite poles of two mas brought together. They would be one if this continued.


    ��I know.��


    Hina strangely calmed after she heard those words. She put her face on his chest, hearing his heart beating fast, and it also started to infect her. However, while her heart was beating so fast, she could utter the words she wanted to say from her heart.


    ��Then��?��


    ��You know, we have made many mistakes today. We have gone out together, eating together, chatting together, bickering each other, being mistaken as lovers���� Hina narrated many things they did today.


    Shishio was in silence, listening to her every word. But, he must admit, he would be lying if he didn��t have fun with Hina today. ��It��s fun, but we can��t say anything about it.��


    They had decided to keep this trip a secret.


    No one else besides the two of them should know about this rtionship.


    ��Yes, we will keep what we��re doing here a secret, so how about we add another secret.��


    ��Another secret?��


    Shishio was confused, but then he was pushed onto the bed.


    ����What are you doing?�� Shishio was speechless when Hina pushed him.


    ����After we leave this ce, we��ll return to how we used to be. A teacher and a student. I might be your sister-inw too, and you��ll be my brother-inw, but before that, before we return to how we used to be, can you grant me a wish?�� Hina asked with a shaky and eyes brimmed with tears.


    ��What?��


    ��Can you hold me tonight?��


    ��������


    Shishio blinked his eyes, and he couldn��t proceed with what he had heard. It wasn��t until a momentter that he asked, ����Are you serious?��


    However, Hina didn��t say anything and just kept staring at him.


    While Shishio had expected this, the mood was just too weird for him. However, he didn��t say anything and gently embraced her in his arms.


    Hina didn��t fight back and fell on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    ��Just tonight?�� Shishio asked, smelling her hair that stuck into his nose. He must admit she smelled nice and different from her little sister.


    Hina smiled and said, ��Yes, just tonight. I won��t ask any more after this. After tonight, we��ll forget everything.��


    ��You��re not drunk?��


    ��Did you see me drinking so much alcohol today?�� Hina pouted, looking annoyedly at Shishio, but she felt something hard on her stomach. She was dumbfounded by the size and quickly looked down. She blinked her eyes for a moment before she looked at Shishio. ��..Did you put a remote there?��


    ����Want to touch it?��


    ����Big,�� Hina murmured with a red face.


    ����You really touch it?��


    ��Sorry, I am just curious.�� Hina stuck out her tongue cutely.


    ��������.��


    Shishio and Hina looked at each other for a moment.


    Neither needed words anymore since they had made up their minds.


    Just tonight.


    Just for tonight and tomorrow, they will forget everything.


    Shishio and Hina let go of their reasons and became animals controlled by their desires, forgetting everything in this dark space together, without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 441: Last time

    Chapter 441: Last time


    When the sun had just risen, two people entered the car together.


    One was a man, and the other was a woman.


    Their movement was quite sluggish, but their eyes and skin were full of vitality.


    ��Shouldn��t you let me drive?��


    ��It��s okay. You should rest. It isn��t a joke if you suddenly feel sleepy when driving the car.��


    The woman pouted and murmured with a blush on her face, ����It��s your fault that I am sleepy now, right?��


    The man heard the voice of the woman, but he ignored it and just drove the car.


    The two were Shishio and Hina.


    They had just woken up from their short sleep and were on their way back to Tokyo.


    While Hina was still sleepy, she was awoken by Shishio at dawn. After that, the two simply took a bath together, erasing the smell on their bodies before going on the trip back to Tokyo.


    Hina only pouted when Shishio ignored her, but she didn��t say anything and just stared at the rising sun that slowly rose from the edge of the ocean.


    ��We have woken up quite early, yet the sun has risen already, huh?�� Shishio knew Japan was known as thend of the sun, but even so, he felt it was too early for the sun to rise, or maybe, he was just too conscious about this matter after he just had an affair with Hina.


    ��Probably. I am not sure. I have never woken up so early after all,�� Hina said with a yawn.


    ��If you��re sleepy, you should sleep.��


    ��How about you? Don��t you feel sleepy? You were so wildst night.�� When Hina mentioned thest part, her voice was so low that it was almost inaudible.


    ��Didn��t you tell me you would forget everythingst night?�� Shishio asked helplessly.


    ��I know! I know, but���� Hina knew she should forget about what had happenedst night, but after, she just couldn��t forget it since it was her first time to have such�� such amazing pleasure. She might not have much experience. Instead, she only had an experience with one person. Yet, she must admitst night, every memory she had with her ex disappeared instantly, and it was all erased by Shishio ruthlessly.


    Hina knew she was the one who told Shishio to forget, but couldn��t he feel some pity for her?


    Couldn��t he act more gentlemanly, caring for her after what he had donest night?


    Still, Shishio didn��t feel pity and acted quite heartless, telling her to forget without hesitation.


    Hina touched her womb gently and could still feel his thing inside. Even though he wasn��t there, she could feel him, so how could he forget about him so easily?


    Hina��s eyes were slightly red, but she didn��t want Shishio to know, so she just stared at the sea, hoping the ocean sea could calm her down. However, she knew she needed to forget about him since he was Rui��s crush.


    Shishio could see Hina��s state, but he didn��t say anything and stayed silent since this was what they had decided.


    After they returned to Tokyo, they would forget everything that they did in Kamakura and return to their previous rtionship.


    Still, Shishio also knew he was at fault for not being able to hold back. However, he couldn��t be med either since Hina had seduced him, and while it was their first time to do ��it,�� this would be theirst time too.


    Shishio didn��t hold back at all and did Hina in various positions, letting her do many shameful acts. The only thing he didn��t do was to let it out inside her since he didn��t want her to get pregnant. Even if he had an ��Enhanced Testicles,�� it was troublesome to exin, so he didn��t do it.


    The car was quiet. Only the sound of the machine and the waves could be heard.


    Shishio thought to turn on the radio since he felt ufortable with this silence.


    ��Shishio-kun.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��If I am pregnant, what will you do?��


    ����.��


    Shishio almost lost his calm. However, while he could maintain his expression, the corner of his lips twitched before he said, ��I didn��t let out inside youst night, right?��


    ��But-But you let out so much!�� Hina��s face was also burning red.


    ��It��s okay. If that happens, I��ll be responsible for you, but can you ept how I am, scumbag?�� Shishio asked. He gave up arguing and decided to use a gentle method since he didn��t want to crash his car, considering this woman might do something unexpected.


    ������


    Hina was silent since she had almost forgotten Shishio��s status as a scumbag. Not only Rui, but he had many other girls too. However, afterst night, she also understood how everyone could be so sticky toward him. She was almost crazyst night, or rather she had be crazyst night.


    Still, Hina was happy with his answer, and her lips curved upward, showing a smile.


    However, Hina knew they shouldn��t be together since her little sister loved him.


    ��Last time����


    Hina knew this should be thest time, yet she became greedy and wanted more.


    Shishio nced at Hina, who smiled while watching the ocean, wondering why this woman was so easy. However, it might be rted to his ability at mating?


    His physical ability had be six times stronger than ordinary people.


    Shishio wouldn��t be satisfied with just one woman again. However, this wasn��t the time to mention this problem since Hina suddenly asked him about an unexpected matter.


    ��Have you dated Rui?�� Hina suddenly asked.


    ��Why do you ask?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I thought your rtionship would be closer thest time you took care of her.��


    ��Well, we��re dating now,�� Shishio said truthfully.


    A silence permeated between them, but Shishio nced at Hina, who showed an ��as expected�� expression on her face. ��Don��t you feel surprised?��


    ��Not really, I guessed it,�� Hina saidzily.


    Shishio looked at Hina and felt that a woman was really unpredictable. Before, she was all sad,zy, happy, then like this. He rolled his eyes and wondered whether he should thrust her hole again. Still, even though she knew about his rtionship with Rui, she seduced him, and they had sexst night.


    ��Even if you know, you still seduce me?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Forget it! Don��t tell Rui about us, alright?�� When Hina thought about Rui, she felt so guilty. Before, she thought she was the most miserable woman, but when she thought about Rui, she realized what she had done was despicable.


    ��So we forget about what has happened here in Kamakura, right?��


    ����Yes.��


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Hina, who was in a daze again. However, he didn��t feel surprised until now. He just couldn��t understand why this woman wanted to have sex with him. It might be because she was lonely, fell for him, or something else. The only one who knew was only her.


    Shishio didn��t think too much, but he knew if he wanted to have Hina, it wouldn��t be as simple as it seemed since he also needed to talk about this matter to Rui. However, he had the experience of taking down two sisters together, and he knew he shouldn��t be in a hurry.


    ��Shishio-kun.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Is Rui so special to you?��


    Shishio didn��t look at Hina and nodded. ��She��s been special since she was the one I lost my virginity with.��


    ������


    Hina was dumbfounded and asked, ��Re-Really?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Just don��t tell Rui-nee about this since we want to keep this a secret. However, we��re dating now, so it doesn��t really matter.��


    Strangely, when Hina heard Rui was his first woman, she didn��t feel surprised or angry. Instead, she felt jealous of her little sister. Suddenly, she felt she had be such an ugly woman whose heart was so dark.


    However, Hina also knew what kind of feeling she felt toward him.


    Still, their status, their rtionship, and all the situations around them make it impossible for them to be together.


    However, Hina knew if she asked, Shishio would ept her.


    ��But can I do that?��


    Hina��s mind and heart were jumbled around. She just didn��t know what to do and wasn��t sure whether what she wanted would be right or not.


    ��By the way, did you forget what I have told you before?�� Shishio asked.


    His words awoke her, and Hina looked at Shishio subconsciously. ��What?��


    ��Just choose something that makes you happy. Don��t think about whether it is right or not.�� Shishio held Hina��s hand and said, ��This is thest time. After this, you need to think about everything by yourself about what you want to do.��


    Hina didn��t let go of his hand. Instead, she held it tightly and didn��t let him go. She looked at him and asked, ��What about you? What do you want us to be?��


    ��While I want to say I want you, it isn��t that easy. You��re a teacher, and I am a student. If someone knows what we��re doing, you can be fired from the school. Is that okay with you? There��s also a Rui. If she knew about us, I can��t imagine what she��ll do to us, especially when you tell me your father��s situation.��


    Anyway, Shishio was already a scumbag. The worst thing was that he might be stabbed one day. Still, with his skill, it should be impossible.


    However, Shishio must admit Hina was a fascinating woman. Her secret ce had a suction that sucked him deeply. It was warm, clingy, and soft.


    Hina showed a helpless smile and said, ��Somehow, my situation now is harder than when I was in the past.�� In the past, with her ex, she just needed to worry about his wife and her family. However, as long as her ex divorced his wife, everything would be alright.


    However, her rtionship with Shishio was difficult.


    They were a teacher and a student.


    While it was okay as long as he graduated, his rtionship with Rui would make it harder for them to be together.


    ��Don��t make your decision in a hurry, and as you have said before, this is thest time. Last time, we were doing this despicable act. When you have made up your mind about what you want to do, whatever your decision is, I��ll support you.��


    Hina held his hand even tighter, feeling his warm and dependable hand for as long as she could since she knew once they reached Tokyo, everything would end, and they had to go back to how they used to be.


    ��Thanks.��


    It was thest time they did something like this, and next time they would be truthful with what they wanted to do.


    Hina leaned her head on his shoulder, and she pulled his left hand on her soft thighs, closing her eyes, sleeping to recover her energy sincest night she was just dead tired.

 Chapter 442: Rui: If you like him, I’ll support you

    Chapter 442: Rui: If you like him, I��ll support you


    ��Is it enough here?��


    ��Yeah, I��ll just walk back to Sakurasou from here. You should go back, or else you might bete for school.��


    Shishio stopped the car in an inconspicuous ce, where no one would see them. It might seem he was too paranoid or too careful. However, their status required them to do so. After all, they were a teacher and a student. While there might not be many students that lived around Sakurasou, there were still some students who lived nearby.


    Whether it was Shishio or Hina, no one wanted their rtionship to be known by random people. Even if their rtionship was known, it should be either his girlfriend or her family first.


    Still, it was quite early in the morning, and not many people were seen on the street since they were still at home, either sleeping or preparing breakfast.


    Shishio wanted to go back immediately since he had something to do. ��I��ll go back first. Be careful. You have just woken up after all.��


    ��It��s okay. I am fully awake now.�� Hina waved her hand, telling him she would be okay. However, she still looked at him for a moment and asked, ��Say, can I ask something?��


    ��What?��


    ��Kiss? Last time?��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Hina for a moment, wondering whether his charm was so dangerous or the night they did ��it,�� she just became crazy about him. However, either way, he wasn��t going to follow what she asked.


    Shishio flicked Hina��s forehead without hesitation.


    ��Ouch!�� Hina held her forehead and asked in aint, ��What are you doing?�� She thought Shishio would be happy, but who would expect him to flick her forehead?


    ��Last time. Last time. Next time we meet, it��ll be thest time again.�� Shishio sighed and somehow felt something simr in the past. When one had a smoking addiction and wanted to stop, they decided to smoke for thest time. However, thatst time kept going on for a longer time, and in the end, one didn��t stop smoking.


    Their situation was simr to that, and if they didn��t stop, and used the st time�� excuse to kiss each other again and again.


    ����.��


    Hina was silent since she felt that possibility was huge!


    ��If you can tell Rui about what has happened tonight, I��ll kiss you, though.��


    ��Wh-What?!�� Hina was dumbfounded by an outrageous thing that came out of Shishio��s mouth. If she dared to do that, without a doubt, her rtionship with her sister would be destroyed!


    ��So you realize, what are you doing now? Right now, we don��t feel anything. We have fun in this secret rtionship, but once someone knows���� Shishio didn��t need to continue since he knew Hina understood.


    Hina��s expression was pale, and she realized what she was doing. The pleasure and the fun that she got made her forget what kind of consequences they could have. After all, as she had said before, her rtionship with Shishio was more difficult than her rtionship with her ex-boyfriend.


    Still, Hina wanted her kiss.


    ��It seems you don��t understand.�� Shishio kissed Hina��s lips without hesitation, which surprised her.


    ��Shi-Shishio-kun?��


    ��That��s your kiss. Thest time.�� Shishio��s lips twitched when he said the st time�� since he was sure there would be more st time�� in the future before he walked away.


    As Shishio expected, Hina didn��t understand what she was doing. She had been dating a married man in the past, and for love, she could do anything. However, she had lost the love she had for her ex-boyfriend, and her love was changed to someone else, but the identity of this person was quite difficult.


    However, Hina traced her lips and looked at his back until he disappeared before she started her trip back to her house. She had rented the car until today, and she would return itter after she was down with her work.


    Hina was still happy and thought that if that guy moved on her, she had a feeling she wouldn��t be able to reject him since it was just wonderful. The pleasure of immorality made her feel guilty and cry in the pleasure of carnal desire.


    ��I am back.��


    Hina said after she returned to her house. She thought to wash her body since she was afraid his smell would get stuck on her body. However, would it be so easy?


    ��Wee back.��


    Hina felt her heart stop and almost jump out. She looked up and saw Rui was there, looking at her with a gentle smile. The moment she saw this smile, she felt her entire body was so weak, and she wanted to run away from this ce.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Rui asked, feeling worried since Hina��s expression seemed quite strange.


    Hearing her concerns, Hina quickly adjusted herself and took a deep breath before holding her head. ��I-I might drink too much.��


    ��Is that so? You��re going to work today. How can you have a hangover?�� Rui looked at Hina with a helpless expression. She walked toward her and helped her to stand up. ��Come on. You should rest first. I��ll give you waterter.��


    Hina looked at Rui for a moment, but she didn��t fight back, letting her little sister help her. She looked at Rui again and somehow felt quite annoyed at Shishio for deceiving her cute little sister. However, not only the little sister but the big sister also had fallen for him. She let out a depressed sigh and felt the two sisters were quite familiar with each other since they had a simr taste in a man.


    ��Also����


    Hina looked at Rui, who was expressionless and didn��t show much expression but secretly, doing something naughty with Shishio. She must admit the gap between her sister was hot. Still, there was something she needed to ask. ��Rui.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Did you date Shishio-kun?��


    ����..�� Rui looked at Hina for a moment and nodded. ��Yes.�� She knew her decision to date Shishio was quite hasty and might also seem a bad choice, considering he had many other women around him. ��Do you want to stop me too?�� She still remembered how Natsuo tried to tell her to stop dating Shishio since he wasn��t a good boy. She must admit Shishio wasn��t a good guy, but he was good at her, treated her gently, and also they loved each other.


    ��No, if you like him, you can date him,�� Hina said calmly, unexpectedly.


    ��Re-Really?�� Rui was surprised since she knew even her mother would probably tell her to break up with Shishio if her mother knew what kind of scumbag he was. Still, when she mentioned her mother, she was quite troubled, especially when she tried to press her about what they were doing when he came.


    Rui was embarrassed, and there was no way for her to acknowledge she was having sex with Shishio, right?


    So Rui was just silent and didn��t say anything.


    Still, Rui was curious about how Hina could ept their rtionship. ��Why so suddenly, Hina-nee? Also, is it really okay?��


    ��It��s okay.�� Hina took a deep breath and said, ��Also, please don��t tell anyone.��


    Rui nodded without hesitation.


    ��I had dated a married man before.��


    ������ Rui was in shock, then asked, ��Wa-Was it the reason you had been weird before?��


    ��Yes.��


    If it was before, Rui would tell Hina to break up with her married man boyfriend. However, she understood how unreasonable love was. Even if she knew Shishio was bad, she just couldn��t stop loving him.


    Still, Rui didn��t know what to say and thought she should consult this Shishio since she felt he could find an answer for her confusion.


    Watching Rui��s various emotions, Hina felt warmth and said, ��But you don��t need to worry, we have broken up.��


    ��Wh-Why?�� Instead of ��really?�� and feeling happy about it, Rui was confused. After all, their rtionship was simr to each other. She wondered why Hina had decided to break up.


    ��It might be because I can��t see my future with him.��


    ��Future?��


    ��He is indecisive and unable to make his decision whether he wants to divorce his wife and be with me or just to y me around, especially when he keeps repeatedly telling me that he is going to marry me. Finally, I can��t wait anymore, and we have been unhappy with our rtionship, so I have decided to break up with him.��


    ����Is it something so easy to do?�� Rui asked. While she understood the reason, she wondered whether it was an easy decision for Hina to do so. Also, she must admit that she was amazed by her sister��s decision to break up with her boyfriend without hesitation.


    ��Of course, it��s not easy.�� Hina shook her head and said, ��I have thought about this over and over. After all, he was my first love. It was hard to forget about him, but in the end, I made that decision because of someone��s words.��


    ��Someone?��


    ����My friend.�� Hina decided to keep everything that had happened before a secret, especially when she saw the expression of her little sister. She could probably see Rui would show disgust toward her when she knew she had slept with Shishio. And now, she understood what Shishio had said to her. Their rtionship wasn��t as simple as she imagined. While they were happy, they slowly pulled into the depths of the abyss, and if they continued without caring about anything, they would drown sooner orter, destroying everything around them.


    ������


    Hina knew the consequences and was scared, yet why couldn��t she get away from this poison?


    ��My friend told me if you could see the future and you felt happy with him, then why not? However, if you couldn��t see your future and felt unhappy about it, you didn��t need to continue. Our ego and feelings made us do many irrational things, and we also couldn��t control our feelings, so you shouldn��t make everythingplicated.�� Hina held Rui��s hands and said, ��Do you feel happy with Shishio?��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded without hesitation.


    ��Can you see your future with him? Can he be responsible for you?�� Hina asked.


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded without hesitation, too, since she knew Shishio could be responsible for her.


    Hina gave a gentle smile and said, ��If you believe in him that much, I��ll support you, but I��ll beat him up if he just ys around with my little sister.�� She lifted her fist, telling her she would beat Shishio up.


    ��Hina-nee!�� Rui was happy and hugged Hina happily.


    Hina let out a helpless sigh as she patted Rui��s back.


    ��By the way, who is this friend of yours, Hina-nee? He seems able to give you good advice,�� Rui suddenly asked, which caused Hina to almost choke.


    ��He? Why do you think my friend is ��he��?�� Hina asked with doubt.


    ��Isn��t it obvious? Because you showed a happy expression when you told me about this friend.�� Rui smiled and said, ��If you like him, I��ll support you.��


    ������..��


    Hina was silent, and she couldn��t say anything since Rui knew who her friend was. Without a doubt, many things would happen in the Tachibana family.


    Still, Hina realized she might be a better liar than she had imagined.

 Chapter 443: Manga and unexpected meeting

    Chapter 443: Manga and unexpected meeting


    Everyone in the Sakurasou must admit, it was really nice to be able to eat breakfast cooked by Shishio. Still, if there was something they regretted, without a doubt, it was how he wouldn��t cook most of the time, considering how often he stayed out.


    ��Right, Chihiro-nee, can I invite a lot of people tonight?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Huh? What��s wrong? Are you going to hold a party or something?�� Chihiro asked absently. While the food was good and made her mood better, it couldn��t hide the fact that her mood had always been in a strange state, especially after Shishio announced he was a scumbag.


    Chihiro knew what she had done was wrong, especially when they needed to consider their rtionship. Without a doubt, what she had done wasn��t something that could be praised. Instead, it would frown upon everyone when someone knew what she had done with him.


    Fortunately, Shishio didn��t tell anyone, and he also didn��t recklessly charge forward with their rtionship.


    Still, Chihiro felt a bit disappointed, but it also made her realize what kind of danger it would be if their rtionship continued. She knew she needed to stop this dangerous feeling, lock it in the corner of her heart, and bury it until it disappeared. However, the more she tried to hide this feeling, the harder it was for her to forget.


    However, right now, they were in public, and she was an adult, so she knew something that she should show and shouldn��t show.


    ��Yes, I am going to hold a party.�� Shishio nodded.


    ����.��


    ��Huuuuuh?!��


    Not only Chihiro but everyone was surprised.


    ��Huh? What kind of party? Why all of a sudden?�� Sayaka Watanabe asked curiously.


    ��Is there going to be a lot of food? You��re going to cook it, right?�� Mayumi Nishikino asked with excitement.


    ��Yes, you don��t need to worry. You can also join in, eating together.�� Shishio didn��t stop everyone from joining since he also nned to bring everyone to the party, but there was something he needed to ask. ��But let me ask you all again. After all, you��re all living here. Are you alright if I bring many people here?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Sure, why not?��


    They didn��t see a reason not to stop Shishio, especially when they had a chance to eat his food again tonight.


    ��So, what is this party for?�� Shiro-san asked curiously.


    ��It��s for a manga,�� Shishio said.


    ��Manga?��


    They thought for a moment and looked at Shiina.


    Shiina only nodded and said, ��My manga with Shishio is published today. It should be sold in the convenience store now.�� She had this light smile on her face, showing how happy she was. If she gave an example, it was like a child between her and Shishio was born now. Still, it wouldn��t be wrong to call it so, considering how this manga was made with the two of them.


    ������ Everyone.


    ��CONGRATULATIONS!!!��


    After a moment of a pause, they congratted them at the same time with a smile. While they were surprised, they were truly happy for them. As for the feeling of envy or something, no one had it, and they just wanted to congratte them!


    ��Party! Party! We��re going to have a party tonight! Let��s get wild!�� Misaki shouted excitedly.


    ��Shishio, let��s get wagyu beef, Kobe beef, caviar!�� Mayumi was also excited, and her mouth was full of drool.


    Shishio ignored Misaki and looked at Mayumi. ��With your money?��


    ������ Mayumi.


    ��But really, what are you going to make?�� Sayaka asked.


    ��Are you guys more interested in the food than the manga?�� Shishio was lost for words.


    They onlyughed awkwardly.


    ��Still, I��ll buy the manga magazine when we go to the convenience storeter,�� Shiro-san said. He was quite free and didn��t have anything to do, considering how he had finished the research of his book.


    ��Thank you, Shiro-san.�� 2x


    Shishio and Shiina said at the same time. Even though Shiro-san was a masochist and a pervert, he was the most decent among everyone.


    ��By the way, who are you going to invite?�� Chihiro asked.


    ��Well, it should be the members of the literature club and a few of my friends,�� Shishio said subtly.


    ��Girls? Boys?�� Sayaka asked again.


    ����Girls.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��All?�� Mayumi asked.


    ��All.�� Shishio nodded.


    ������


    ��Are they your friends or your girlfriends?�� Chihiro asked, but then she let out a sigh and said, ��Well, it doesn��t really matter, but you can��t make too much noise since our neighbor mightin to us.��


    ��Thanks, Chihiro-nee.��


    With the matter of the party settled, they left the Sakurasou together, but before they went to the school, they stopped at the convenience store.


    ��Somehow, I feel nervous���� Nanami held her chest as she was about to enter the convenience store. Still, she felt it had been a while for her to go to the convenience store, considering how she had stopped working part-time and became Shishio��s maid.


    ��Why you��re the one who gets nervous?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��But-But�� you know, I wonder how your manga will be.�� Nanami hadn��t read Shishio��s story, and she also hadn��t read the manga drawn by Shiina. While she was curious and wanted to read it, she was curious and wanted to read it, but she knew their manga had be confidential, and she could only read it if she became an employee of the publishing house where Shishio and Shiina signed a contract.


    Nanami had always wanted to read their manga, but when a chance appeared before her, she became nervous, wondering what the response of the public was about their manga. Of course, she hoped it would be sessful, but she also felt their chances of failing were also small, considering how they had seeded in publishing their own manga when they were still in high school.


    While Nanami prayed, the automatic door of the convenience store was opened.


    Shiina and Misaki dashed inside. However, while Misaki went to the magazine arena to check their manga, Shiina went to get the Baumkuchen.


    ����..�� Shishio, Nanami, and Ritsu.


    As for Ryuunosuke, he didn��te to the school since he had a lot of work with his programming jobs.


    Still, someway, Shishio was quite jealous of Ryuunosuke since that guy could y a truant proudly. However, the school was fair since the students were free to do what they wanted to do as long as there was a clear achievement.


    Ryuunosuke was a genius programmer, and geniuses had their own way to cultivate.


    ��Mashiro!�� Ritsu quickly chased and tried to stop Shiina, who wanted to eat the Baumkuchen on the shelf at the supermarket.


    ������ Nanami.


    Shishio looked at Nanami while telling her not to be nervous since the creator of the manga wasn��t even the slightest nervous.


    Nanami couldn��t say anything, and she could only roll her eyes since she knew there was a huge difference between a genius and an average person with hard work. However, she didn��t feel inferior since right now, she felt she had the upper hand on Shiina, especially in taking care of Shishio��s needs in that area.


    Nanami suddenly blushed and threw her dirty thought into the gutter while looking at Shishio with a pout since he had made her, who was an innocent girl, into such a dirty girl.


    While Shishio didn��t know what Nanami was thinking, he could tell that this girl was thinking something rude and perverted, which made him sigh somehow, thinking he was really a sinful guy.


    ��OOOOOH!!! So this is the manga!�� Misaki shouted in excitement as she held the manga magazine.


    Hearing her shout, they quickly gathered around Misaki to see the cover of the manga magazine.


    The cover was carefully drawn by Shiina, which caused many people to gasp at how beautiful it was.


    After all, Shiina not only was a genius at drawing, but she also received tutge from Shishio too, which caused her skill to be even better than before.


    The cover of the manga magazine was a picture of the heroine, Shinohara Akari, smiling, holding an umbre under the scattering sakura flowers. The smile, her movement, and every detail of this picture caused them to feel they saw this girl ying and teasing them right in front of them.


    ��Wow����


    It was the only word they could say after they saw this beautiful drawing.


    ��Ma-Mashiro, did you draw this?�� Ritsu asked in surprise.


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded simply, but she was also quite satisfied with this result and looked at Shishio with a smile. ��Shishio, it��s our manga.��


    ��Yes, it��s our manga, Mashiro.�� Shisho patted Shiina��s head gently.


    Shiina smiled andughed as she rubbed her head against him.


    ����..��


    Misaki, Ritsu, and Nanami could only stare at this scene in silence and bitterly, but they could only look away since they knew their position didn��t allow them to do something simr.


    ��Okay, should we go to the school now?�� Shishio asked.


    They nodded and picked another manga magazine since they had a feeling it would be sold out sooner orter, and it was true since all the people who saw the cover of the manga magazine all bought them without hesitation until they were all sold out.


    However, it was only knownter since they were all going to school.


    ��


    At school, they read the manga created by Shishio and Shiina. After they read, they could only sigh, feeling slightly itchy and moved at the pure love of the characters in the story. However, it was hard to believe someone as perverted Shishio was the one who wrote the story, which made them speechless.


    ��What��s with that gaze?�� Shishio felt he was hurt somehow.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. By the way, we��re going to hold a party on the Sakurasou, right?�� Nana asked with a smile.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio looked at Nana weirdly, and he knew this girl should know he had slept with her older sister, yet this girl was alright. However, he took back his words since she whispered something outrageous to him.


    ��I want to do it in your room in Sakurasou���� Nana whispered.


    ����..�� Shishio looked at Nana for a moment and said, ��Let��s talk about this matterter.��


    Everyone wanted to go to this party on the Sakurasou, and they were also quite curious about this ce. After all, everyone in the school knew this ce as a den of weirdos, but was it really?


    They somehow wanted to see what kind of ce it was.


    While they talked to each other, Shishio excused himself and went to the toilet since he needed to release some pressure on his dder. As he arrived at the toilet, he opened his zipper and released the water, but he didn��t expect to meet his acquaintance. ��Mitaka-senpai?��


    ��It��s been a while, Oga-kun.�� Mitaka nodded with a gentle smile while peeking at Shishio��s tool before his lips twitched. He stopped intending to take a leak since he was afraid his defeat would be known.


    Shishio didn��t care even if his tool was seen. He cleaned it up and closed his zipper. ��If you need to use a toilet, you should hurry up, Senpai. The ss is going to start soon.��


    ��Wa-Wait, Oga-kun, can we talk for a bit?��


    Shishio stopped and looked at Mitaka for a moment before he nodded. ��Okay.�� Still, even if Mitaka didn��t say anything, he could guess what Mitaka wanted to ask or tell him since everything must be rted to the time when he dubbed Misaki��s anime, and it was also the reason he was curious about what Mitaka was going to do.

 Chapter 444: It’s been a while, Senpai

    Chapter 444: It��s been a while, Senpai


    It had been a while since Shishio met Mitaka. After all, unlike Sorata, who was in the same ss as him, Mitaka was in the third year, and their ss was on a different floor. Instead of going to the toilet near the literature club, which was located on the 1st floor, he felt Mitaka would be better to go to the toilet nearby his ss.


    However, Shishio knew Mitaka deliberately came to him, and it was the reason why Mitaka came to this toilet.


    The two stood in the corridor near the toilet. From their position, they could see a few people on the outside, eating lunch together.


    ��Is it about Misaki-senpai?�� Shishio asked while leaningzily on the window, looking at the scenery around.


    Mitaka showed a bitter expression and said, ��You��re so blunt, Oga-kun.��


    ��I just don��t want to waste my time, Senpai. I don��t think you have many reasons toe to be except for Misaki-senpai.�� Shishio knew love was an irrational thing.


    Even if Mitaka might have many lovers outside, they were all just for his lower body. His heart was all for Misaki. It might sound ridiculous and stupid, but if someone could control this feeling which was known as ��love,�� the world wouldn��t be full of forlorn love songs.


    Also, Shishio knew there was nothing they could talk to each other about.


    ��Well, I am also worried about my junior, who has be a famous scumbag in school.�� Mitaka joked to lighten the mood, but inwardly, he must admit Shishio��s skill was more amazing than theirs. Also, he must admit Shishio��s girls were all high level and beautiful, which made him sigh.


    ��I��ll go back, Senpai.�� Shishio didn��t really want to spend a boring time with this senior. Their rtionship also wasn��t particrly close, and after Mitaka moved out, neither of them talked to each other. If this wasn��t Misaki��s crush, he would just ignore him.


    ��Wait!�� Even if Mitaka was good, he also felt annoyed by Shishio��s act, considering Shishio was his junior.


    In this country, the seniority system was something that everyone abided by. Those older students would usually be respected by the younger students, and it was something normal, something those older students had expected.


    However, Shishio didn��t really care about any of that.


    Shishio moved his shoulder slightly, dodging Mitaka��s hand, and halted his movement while looking at him with a cold gaze.


    Mitaka felt his entire body was cold. He was like prey that knew he was about to be bitten by a snake.


    However, the aura around Shishio changed slightly, and he said, ��Just tell me, what do you want to tell me, Senpai? I don��t have much time to listen to your jokes.�� Hearing a joking tone as if he had found a fun thing from Mitaka��s mouth, even if they were acquaintances, he would cut their rtionship without hesitation.


    ��Sorry.�� Mitaka knew that his joke might be quite too much, so he said, ��Just what��s your rtionship with Misaki?��


    ��It��s just a normal senior and junior. If you ask whether there��s something special, it is just that we��re working on the anime right now. However, I don��t help her anymore since my job has ended. That��s all,�� Shishio said everything in one go. ��Do you have something to ask?��


    Mitaka knew from Shishio��s expression that it was impossible for him to have an interest in Misaki. While he might have fallen in love with this weird girl, it was impossible for the others to do so, considering how weird her personality was. However, when he saw him being kissed on the cheek by her, he felt something almost explode inside him. He just wanted to go ande to them and ask them what was happening, but his inferiorityplex made him unable to move forward to question them.


    Mitaka had walked away from Sakurasou before he felt he wasn��t good enough for Misaki. His script was also rejected by her since she felt it didn��t get exciting from it.


    It was also at that time that Mitaka decided to move away, but deep inside, there was a little hope in his heart that wanted Misaki to feel sad when he disappeared.


    However, unexpectedly, Misaki was alright. She was still full of life and smiling.


    While his part of him was a relief, Mitaka also felt ugly since he saw her happy. Here he was living miserably, working hard to catch her up, yet she was still on her usual, without thinking about him. He knew this feeling was selfish and irrational, but he couldn��t stop it since he had fallen so deeply on Misaki.


    Shishio also didn��t feel surprised by Mitaka��s reaction or why he came here since he knew it was tough for someone to feel in love, especially when it was unrequired. While it was cold, it had nothing to do with him, and sometimes, choosing another might be a good thing.


    Still, when Shishio looked at Mitaka, he suddenly thought of Momo Kashiwabara. He hadn��t answered her confession until now, yet she still didn��t ask him to be in a hurry. He knew he needed to give her an answer as soon as possible, but he really wondered why Momo had always fallen for a bad guy?


    Still, as for how Mitaka had happened to see how Misaki kissed him on the cheek, Shishio decided to pretend that he didn��t know anything since the longer they talked, the longer he stayed here.


    ��Senpai?��


    Mitaka took a deep breath and asked, ��How is your anime?��


    ��It should end soon. Do you want to watch it?�� Shishio asked.


    ����..��


    Mitaka was silent.


    Watch it?


    The anime that was created by Shishio and Misaki?


    Was this a joke?


    However, Mitaka wanted to see it. He wanted to see whether this anime would turn into a ssic or just a joke. He wanted to see who would be between him or Misaki became a joke.


    Shishio also wasn��t in a hurry and just stayed in silence, waiting for Mitaka.


    Love causes madness in some people.


    Shishio was sure of it, but there was nothing that we could do since we couldn��t control it.


    While it was amazing, it was beautiful and unforgettable, it was also ugly, sad, and painful, especially when we fall for someone who didn��t love the wrong person or us.


    ����Let me watch it,�� Mitaka said after a moment of hesitation.


    Shishio nodded and said, ��Do you need me to bring Senpai at that time?��


    ��I���� Mitaka couldn��t say anything after this question came. While he wanted to see Misaki every day, it was also painful to meet her, especially when he couldn��t be how he expected. If he could be a talented writer, who could write a perfect script for Misaki, he knew their rtionship would be smooth-sailing. However, he knew he couldn��t be one.


    Still, Mitaka also knew even if he couldn��t be one, Misaki would ept him, and they could be together, yet part of him couldn��t ept it. He didn��t want to be ��normal,�� and he also wanted to be ��special.��


    Working hard silently after leaving Sakurasou and breaking up with all the girls, Mitaka had worked really hard to write the best script, but the trauma of the rejection still lingered inside his mind.


    Shishio didn��t give advice or anything to Mitaka since he knew when one falls in love, it is impossible to listen to someone else. They would think they were right, especially for their loved ones, so instead of saying anything, it was better not to say anything. He also wasn��t Mitaka��s babysitter or close friend, so what Mitaka felt at this moment was nothing to do with him.


    ��Love is surely troublesome���� Shishio thought, but when he thought about what he did in the past, he also couldn��t condemn Mitaka. He was in luck. He could meet Shiina, or else his state might not be much different from Mitaka, numbing his mind by dating many girls at the same time.


    Still, Shishio was worse since even if Shiina had loved him and pulled him out of that ce, he couldn��t be single-minded and be with other women too. He let out a depressing sigh inwardly and thought to give the best party for Shiinater.


    Mitaka couldn��t make up his mind and stayed in silence.


    ��It��s better if you meet her,�� Shishio said.


    ����Why do you think so?�� Mitaka asked withplex emotion.


    ��Why do I think so? Isn��t that what you want?�� Shishio said simply.


    ����..�� Mitaka knew Shishio was right. He wanted to meet Misaki, but he couldn��t find the right timing, nor did he dare to call her out. It was also impossible to return to Sakurasou since it was this dorm��s policy not to ept someone who had left Sakurasou to stay again.


    ��When the anime is ready, I��ll tell you. By then, I��ll also invite Misaki-senpai. You can meet each other while watching that anime, and by then, you should talk to each other and talk about how you��re going to develop your rtionship in the future,�� Shishio said.


    Mitaka opened his mouth and then closed his mouth. He didn��t know what to say at that moment.


    Shishio knew Misaki was running away. While he had said that running away was okay, it wasn��t a good solution. In the long run, either way, she needed to face Mitaka sooner orter. It was okay now since she had preupied her mind with the anime, but what after she was finished?


    What if she couldn��t find anything to do?


    While Shishio wasn��t sure and believed in Misaki, he decided to do this to make sure she was going to be alright. He also wanted to see Misaki��s reaction toward Mitaka.


    Mitaka also needed to meet Misaki since when one falls in love, one could do anything. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, no one really knew.


    ����Okay.�� Mitaka nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    ��Then, I��ll leave first. Bye, Senpai.�� Shishio waved his hand and left.


    ��Bye.��


    Waving his hand too, Mitaka then forgot to ask a question about Shishio��s rtionship with Misaki, but it was enough now since he knew what he needed was to prepare his heart when he watched their anime and what he was going to say to Misaki when they met each other.


    Mitaka knew he had time, and he was going to make up what he could do.


    But could he?


    No one was sure, but either way, hopefully, the rtionship between Mitaka and Misaki could be solved.


    Still, Shishio must admit, he was caught in the troublesome situation again.

 Chapter 445: The party is going to start soon

    Chapter 445: The party is going to start soon


    The school ended soon, and everyone went to Sakurasou together to have a party together to celebrate the manga of Shishio and Shiina.


    Still, their trip to Sakurasou attracted a lot of attention since the group of beautiful girls had always attracted people��s attention. However, they had gotten used to it and ignored them while talking to each other.


    The people who saw them only looked at them for a while before they looked away.


    This was how the people in Tokyo were. They were mostly indifferent and individualist. It was cold, yet many people came since they were attracted by the most bustling city in this country, chasing after their dream and bing rich.


    Unfortunately, most of them would work part-time in this city with their dreams ruined, living day by day until they died.


    However, that was a different story, and it had nothing to do with this group of students.


    While walking, Mai Sakurajima read the manga created by Shishio and Shiina. While she was amazed by the story, the painting, and the delicate emotions painted on each character, she wondered whether it was possible to make it into a movie. She nced at Shishio for a moment and saw him talking with a few girls.


    ��Let��s talk about thister.��


    The trip to the Sakurasou didn��t take that much time, and after they walked over the bridge that crossed over the riverbank, they slowly walked before they arrived at their destination.


    ��So this is Sakurasou���� Mai murmured since it was her first timeing here.


    It was also some of the girls�� first timeing here. They might have heard the name, what kind of strange ces this dorm was, and many other rumors, but even so, when they saw it for the first time, they felt it was a fairly normal ce.


    ��There��s nothing strange about this ce,�� Miu Ashihara said of what was on her mind.


    They agreed with her words, but Saki and Yukinoshita, who heard her words, could only smile bitterly since they knew what kind of weirdos were living in this ce.


    ��Ah, Shishio-kun, you havee back? Are you going to prepare the party?��


    Shishio turned and saw Shiro-san was there. He nodded and said, ��Yes, I am going to prepare, but what is that on your arm, Shiro-san?��


    ��Ah, this is?�� Shiro-san seemed happy when Shishio asked this question and proudly showed a stack of magazines in his hands. ��These are porn magazines that I have found on the street today! If you want to read it, I��ll share some with youter.��


    ������ Everyone.


    Shishio��s corner of his lips twitched, then suddenly, someone called him again.


    ��Shishio! Shiro! Come here! Help me to bring these beers!��


    Shiro-san and Shishio turned and saw Mayumi Nishikino was there with her OL (Office Lady) uniform and a pack of beers in her hands, sweating profusely, holding so much weight on her hands and her chest.


    �������� Everyone could only stare at this scene in silence when they saw how much beer this woman had brought.


    ��Shishio-kun, have you prepared for the party?��


    Everyone subconsciously turned to another woman who asked this question to check whether there was something weird about this person, but they somehow felt disappointed at how normal this beautiful girl was.


    Sayaka Watanabe, who had juste back from her university, looked at the group of cute girls who seemed to follow Shishio to the Sakurasou. She knew some of those girls were his girlfriends, but she wondered who those girlfriends were. Still, she didn��t realize that almost all of them were his girlfriends.


    While bringing the pack of beers in his hands, Shishio decided to ignore everyone��s reaction to each other and said, ��Okay, should we prepare for the party?��


    ����.��


    They looked at each other and nodded since right now, it was better to stay silent and pretend not to notice the strangeness that happened in front of them.


    ��


    While Shishio and his group prepared for the party, Chihiro and Hiratsuka were together since they still had jobs.


    Shishio told Chihiro to invite Hiratsuka, and she agreed without hesitation since it was a happy day for her nephew.


    ��Nephew����


    There was a depreciated smile on her face.


    ��What��s wrong, Chihiro? You��re not done with your job?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��No, I am about to end soon. How about you?�� Chihiro asked.


    ��I have finished. I am just waiting for you.�� Hiratsuka rubbed her stomach and said curiously, ��I wonder what he��s going to cook.��


    ��Not sure, but it should be good.�� Chihiro had confidence in her nephew��s cooking skills, and no matter what it was, she was sure it would be good.


    ��Well, that��s true���� Hiratsuka murmured while putting her two hands behind her head, stretching her body up and causing the size of her two mounds to be bigger.


    Chihiro looked at Hiratsuka for a moment before she poked Hiratsuka��s chest with her index finger.


    Hiratsuka was startled and pped Chihiro��s hand away with a blush. ��What the hell are you doing?!��


    ��What are you being shy about?�� Chihiro pouted and said, ��We have even had a bath together in the past. You have even touched mine.��


    ��But we��re in the freaking teacher��s office!�� Hiratsuka was almost exasperated.


    ��It��s okay, isn��t it? There are only the two of us here.�� Chihiroined.


    It wasn��t that the teacher��s office was empty, but they were working on the box where Hiratsuka usually took the problem students on for the guidance counseling, so while there were some teachers around them, they wouldn��t be seen since they were inside the box.


    ��I am jealous of your future husband���� Chihiro muttered while staring at Hiratsuka��s chest.


    Usually, Hiratsuka would get angry since Chihiro was saying sarcasm at her, considering she had been single for so many years. However, strangely enough, she didn��t get angry and just sat there ufortably.


    Chihiro felt weird and asked jokingly, ��Don��t tell me you have a boyfriend now?��


    �������� Hiratsuka.


    ��Who?!��


    Chihiro was like being possessed by an evil spirit as her nails dug into Hiratsuka��s shoulders.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Your nails hurt me! Don��t be too forceful!�� Hiratsuka patted Chihiro��s hands several times so this woman would let go of her. It wasn��t that she didn��t want to p her, but she was afraid Chihiro would pass out if she really pped her, considering her power and all.


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� Chihiro quickly apologized, then asked, ��So who is this lucky guy? Also, why?�� She had never seen a man around Hiratsuka, but suddenly she heard she had a boyfriend? While she was in disbelief, like when she heard the moon drop from the sky, she was more curious about the man that was able to conquer her.


    ��Is this the reason why her skin has been good?��


    Chihiro had noticed Hiratsuka��s skin became brighter and rosy, which made her sigh, thinking Hiratsuka��s luck was good since she had a man now, yet on the hand, she had almost fallen into the forbidden love, which made her depressed.


    Hearing Chihiro��s question, Hiratsuka opened her mouth before she closed it again. She couldn��t answer her question since her boyfriend was Chihiro��s nephew. If she told the truth, what should she say?


    Hiratsuka didn��t know, and she was also afraid to know. However, she could see how Chihiro wouldn��t let her go no matter what. She knew she needed to tell the truth, but somehow she hesitated. She wanted to say something, but the box was knocked on by someone.


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei, Sengoku-sensei, are you here?��


    Hiratsuka and Chihiro turned and saw Hina Tachibana was there.


    Hiratsuka sighed in relief and asked, ��What��s wrong, Tachibana-sensei?��


    ��Ah yes, this is the document from the vice headmaster���� Hina quickly exined as she gave the documents. However, she noticed the expression of Hiratsuka and Chihiro was slightly strange on her. ��Is there something wrong?��


    ��Tachibana, you seem to be so happy today. Did something happen yesterday?�� Chihiro asked curiously.


    ��Eh?!�� Hina was startled, and her face blushed. She suddenly thought about what had happened yesterday and this morning. She was slightly panicked, and she wanted to escape when she realized Chihiro was Shishio��s aunt. She had an urge to apologize, but she quickly realized neither Chihiro nor Hiratsuka realized what was happening, so she quickly calmed herself. ��Ah, yes, I just came back from a trip.�� She suddenly felt regret since she said this reason.


    ��Trip? Where?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��It��s Kamakura.�� Hina subconsciously said.


    ��Eh? With who you go with?�� Chihiro smiled.


    ��Wit-With my family���� Hina sighed in relief since, in the end, she didn��t tell the truth.


    ��Family, eh?�� 2x


    However, Hiratsuka and Chihiro didn��t seem to believe Hina��s words. Without a doubt, Hina came to Kamakura with her lover. Still, they must admit, they were quite jealous and thought it would be wonderful to have a secret trip to the old capital city, doing something that shouldn��t be done with their loved one.


    Hiratsuka made up her mind to invite Shishio.


    However, Chihiro quickly shook her head since she was thinking about Shishio again.


    Hina looked at Hiratsuka and Chihiro, then asked, ��By the way, what are you talking about? You seem so happy for some reason?��


    ��Oh? Shishio is going to start a party on the Sakurasou,�� Hiratasuka answered generously.


    ��Oga-kun? A party?�� Hina felt bitter, but she didn��t dare to show it since her rtionship with Shishio was a secret. She also felt relief since she almost called Shishio by his first name instead of his family name. If Hiratsuka and Chihiro knew what her rtionship was with Shishio, she was afraid something that shouldn��t happen might happen.


    ��Yeah.�� Chihiro nodded and said, ��His manga has been published, so he is starting a party.��


    ��I see���� Hina nodded and didn��t say much, but then Chihiro said, ��Do you want to join us, Tachibana-sensei?��


    ��Eh?�� Hina was surprised, but surprisingly, she agreed. ��Is that okay? Am I not a bother?��


    ��The more, the merrier, right?�� Chihiro said while looking at Hiratsuka.


    ��Yeah.�� Hiratsuka nodded without hesitation.


    ��Th-Then, please take care of me,�� Hina said while bowing her head.


    On the Sakurasou, Shishio didn��t know what had happened to Chihiro, Hiratsuka, and Hina since he was making a Baumkuchen on the open fire in the yard. While he baked, he looked at the rewards he got from Hina and thought about opening them. However, he didn��t know what kind of storm was about to hit him soon.

 Chapter 446: Does the party exciting enough?

    Chapter 446: Does the party exciting enough?


    Shishio baked the Baumkuchen on the open fire in the yard.


    The girls were in the kitchen, preparing and helping to cook various foods.


    While baking, Shishio thought to use this chance to open the rewards he got from Hinast night. Still, until now, he felt unexpected when he thought about what had happenedst night. He nced at Rui, who prepared the food with everyone, and wondered what would happen when she knew he had done it with Hina.


    Disbelief, anger, disappointment, or calm?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he knew he didn��t need to say it now. Instead, he needed to answer Momo��s confession first, considering he had left her hanging for so long. It was quite surprising that she didn��t force him to answer her and she felt happy when he invited her to the party without asking him anything.


    However, Shishio knew Momo was waiting for his answer.


    While Momo wasn��t a virgin and had many experiences, Shishio knew this girl was still a good girl. Still, her luck with a man wasn��t good since she had fallen for a scumbag again. He wondered whether there was a good guy who could take care of her, and if there wasn��t, he was probably going to take care of her for a while.


    While Shishio thought to open his rewards, Momo was happy she could be with everyone, preparing dinner together and having fun with many people. ��Hehehe����


    ��What��s wrong, Kashiwabara-senpai?�� Nanami asked curiously.


    ��You can just call me Momo-senpai, Aoyama-san. In exchange, can I call you Nanami?�� Momo asked.


    ��Yes, I don��t mind.�� Nanami nodded.


    ��Thank you, Nanami.�� Momo smiled and said, ��It��s just that it has been a while since I have had fun with many people like this.��


    ��Is that so?�� Nanami wasn��t sure how to respond, but Momo didn��t make the situation difficult and asked her how to prepare the yakitori.


    Shishio didn��t know what Momo was thinking and opened his rewards from Hina.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    Shishio felt his rewards felt quite mixed somehow, but since it was a reward, he didn��t think too much and epted them gracefully.


    The asset type of reward he got was five billion yen, 60% shares of Yoshimoto Kogyo, and a building in Osaka.


    While the money and the building were easy to understand, Yoshimoto Kogyo was the major Japanese entertainment conglomerate. It might sound strange, but thispany was an entertainmentpany that was focused onedians. It was also thergestedian talent agency in the country.


    Shishio suddenly realized he had be a media conglomerate. Whether it was a movie theater, movie, television, newspaper, publishing house, talent agency, radio, etc., he owned all of them. It felt strange when he got all of them easily by seducing girls, but since they were given to him, he was going to take care of them without hesitation.


    However, Shishio knew media couldn��t be the key to industries.


    As of now, Shishio is thinking of turning his pharmaceuticals or electronic products manufacturers into the main key of hispany. However, if possible, he wanted to get a bank or two since, without a bank, his industry wouldn��t bepleted.


    Still, it wasn��t that fun to talk about the money, so he quickly focused on his next rewards, which were quite amazing.


    ��Compass sense, Prank Mastery, Massage Mastery, and Enhanced Kidney, huh?��


    Thepass sense was, in simple terms, just an ability to sense directions like apass, knowing where a specific direction was. It might seem useless, but it was quite useful when he had gotten lost in the forest or deserted ind. However, he felt such a thing wouldn��t happen shortly. Also, it was quite useful for fighting since he could sense, track, and predict his opponent��s movements and attacks as urately as apass. He could also discern their location regardless of direction and instinctively aim for their vitals.


    This ability was amazing, especially when hebined it with his ��Enhanced Vision�� and Enhanced Sense of Smell.��


    While his ��Compass Sense�� was quite amazing, his ��Prank Mastery�� was quite doubtful, but when he read the description of this ability, he felt this ability was quite nice. He had be proficient in tricks, physiological, surprise attacks, and unique weapons. This ability gave him an unexpected surprise since he didn��t expect it would help him in the battle.


    His next reward was ��Massage Mastery.��


    Shishio thought he could master a variety of massages, and it was just like that. However, it seemed this ability was far more than simple. It not only gave him mastery of all types of massages but also gave a variety of effects of massage, ranging from but not limited to instantly inducing: alleviation,forting, healing, pleasure, orgasms, and rxation.


    ��It��s a nice ability.��


    Shishio was satisfied with the ��Massage Mastery�� and checked it for a moment before he looked at hisst reward.


    ��Enhanced kidneys, eh?��


    The kidneys are an important organ in our body. They y many important roles in keeping our bodies in bnce. For example, they remove waste, toxins, and excess water from the bloodstream, which is carried out of the body in urine. They help to make hormones to produce red blood cells, and they turn vitamin D into its active form, so it��s usable in the body.


    However, Shishio also knew this organ also helped during the night activity too, since the healthier the kidney was, the better one at night activity.


    Overall, while the rewards were quite dubious at first, Shishio was satisfied, but his mood became weird when he heard words from Shiro-san, who was also baking the Baumkuchen on his side.


    ��I collected many of the treasures around the neighborhood, yet we used them to bake a cake.�� Shiro-san let out a long sigh.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Still, I wonder whether the taste of the Baumkuchen that is baked with a porn magazine will be more delicious?�� Shiro-san looked at Shishio and asked, ��What do you think, Shishio-kun?��


    Shishio rolled his eyes and said, ��The porn magazine is, in the end, just a piece of paper, so I don��t think it��ll give a better taste to the Baumkuchen. Even if there is, it��ll be just a cebo effect.�� Still, he must admit, it was surely interesting to bake a Baumkuchen using a porn magazine. It was such a luxurious act that he had never thought to do in his life, yet he did it right now and here.


    Hearing Shishio��s answer, Shiro-san shook his head helplessly and let out a sigh. ��You don��t have a dream, Shishio-kun.��


    ��Still, is it alright for you to collect those porn magazines? Won��t the police catch you for stealing?�� Shishio asked since he knew that picking up someone��s trash could be considered an act of stealing in this country.


    If Shiro-san didn��t have permission to collect the porn magazines, he would be considered a criminal.


    However, even if Shiro-san didn��t take the porn magazines, his usual act would bring him to jail without hesitation.


    ��It��s okay. The police around the neighborhood have known me well. If they see me, they just give me a helpless expression before telling me to hurry up and take the porn magazines.�� Shiro-san smiled happily and said, ��Thank you for worrying about me, Oga-kun.��


    ����..��


    Shishio was silent and had never thought to worry about Shiro-san, yet the information he got from Shiro-san was just too much for him to react to. He wasn��t sure how to answer. However, he quickly shook his head and asked, ��By the way, Shiro-san, can I ask you something?��


    ��What��s wrong? Do you want to know the spot where you can collect porn magazines?�� Shiro-san asked kindly.


    ����It��s not that.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��There are many girls here. Don��t you feel anything?�� He wondered whether Shiro-san didn��t show excitement when he was surrounded by many beautiful high school girls.


    ��Ah, I don��t really have an interest in high school girls.�� Shiro-san shook his head and said, ��I am more interested in the housewives around the neighborhood.��


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Cough!��


    Shishio and Shiro-san turned and saw Yukinoshita was there.


    ��Can I call the police now?�� Yukinoshita asked while holding a phone.


    ����..�� Shishio and Shiro-san were in silence while looking at each other.


    ��Cough! Cough! Calm down, Senpai. You don��t need to be in a hurry. Sit down first.�� Shishio pulled Yukinoshita to sit on the rock next to him.


    Yukinoshita showed a reluctant expression, but even so, she sat next to Shishio.


    ��Let me introduce you again. He��s Shiro-san. A member of Sakurasou. While he��s a pervert, masochist, and porn magazine enthusiast, he��s a good and harmless guy. Also, he��s a famous novelist,�� Shishio introduced Shiro-san.


    ��Thank you for the nice introduction, Oga-kun!�� Shiro-san showed an excited expression.


    Yukinoshita was silent before she let out a long sigh. She had seen Shiro-san before, but she didn��t think too much since they didn��t talk much, but who would have thought Shiro-san would be��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, and hopefully, nothing had happened to him.


    Shishio didn��t say anything, only patted Yukinoshita��s shoulder.


    Shiro-san also didn��t say anything and just kindly shut his mouth.


    ��He��s alright, right?�� Yukinoshita whispered.


    ��Senpai, while I know Shiro-san is a pervert, he��s a great guy. I won��t let you mock him,�� Shishio said with a serious tone.


    Shiro-san was a masochist, and being mocked was a great thing for Shiro-san, so he didn��t want Yukinoshita to entangle with this pervert due to her frank nature.


    While Yukinoshita might not be his girlfriend, Shishio didn��t feel good when he thought someone felt happy being abused by her, so it was better to draw a cross between Yukinoshita and Shiros-san. Also, he didn��t want her to be traumatized by Shiro-san either.


    ��Oga-kun���� Shiro-san was in tears.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment before she nodded. ��I am sorry. I know that what I have said was quite too much.��


    ��It��s alright. When I met him for the first time, I thought to call the police, but once you had gotten used to him, he was as harmless as a flea,�� Shishio said.


    ��Thank you very much!�� Shiro-san said happily.


    ������..�� Yukinoshita was in silence and thought she might not get used to Shiro-san no matter how long it was.


    However, the three of them unexpectedly talked well, talking about literature.


    Shiro-san was, after all, a famous writer. Even if he was a pervert and a masochist, he was amazing.


    While the three of them talked to each other, Chihiro returned with Hiratsuka and another person.


    ��I am back. Is the party ready?��


    However, Rui, who was attracted by the voice, was surprised when she saw her big sister. ��Hina-nee?��


    ��Hello, Rui!�� Hina waved her hand with a smile.


    ��Do you know her?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��She��s my little sister,�� Hina said with a smile.


    ��Ah!��


    Hiratsuka and Chihiro were surprised, and many people were also surprised since they had never known about the rtionship between Hina and Rui.


    However, Shishio��s lips twitched since he wondered what Hina wanted to do.

 Chapter 447: Trouble Act 1

    Chapter 447: Trouble Act 1


    Hina��s sudden appearance in Sakurasou surprised him, but it didn��t let him lose hisposure.


    Shishio quickly guessed the reason why Hina was here, and he couldn��t help but look at Chihiro and Hiratsuka. He knew they had invited Hina and the reason was probably ��the more, the merrier�� or something like that.


    Shishio suddenly couldn��t help but sigh.


    Not only Hina, but there was also Momo.


    Hiratsuka was also there too, and Shishio couldn��t help but imagine how Chihiro would react when she knew he and Hiratsuka dated each other.


    In this single ce, there were three problems he needed to face.


    If it was someone else, they might get panicked and run away.


    However, as someone who walked on the path of the scumbag, Shishio knew he couldn��t run, and he needed to face this problem head-on.


    Also, there were other members of his harem and their friends who might or might not have an interest in him. Without a doubt, they would cause more chaos.


    His situation was super duper chaos, and the party might be a battle royal in the middle or at the end.


    However, everything was still clear, and there was no need to lose hisposure.


    ��Everything is under control���� Shishio thought.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita asked while looking at Hina, Hiratsuka, and Chihiro. She wasn��t sure, but it might be her imagination that his expression slightly changed when he looked at the three women. She wasn��t sure who it was, but she wondered whether he had dated a teacher too?


    ������


    While it made her speechless, Yukinoshita felt that possibility wasn��t small, considering she knew well what kind of bastard this guy was.


    However, Yukinoshita felt it should be her imagination, considering Shishio��s attention was all focused on the Baumkuchen he baked.


    ��Hmm? Baumkuchen will be ready soon, Senpai. Do you want to try it?�� Shishio asked softly.


    ����Okay.�� The sweet smell from the Baumkuchen tempted her like a devil, and she would be lying if she didn��t want to take a bite.


    Shishio nodded and continued to bake the Baumkuchen while telling Shiro-san to be careful, considering how one needed to be focused on baking this cake on an open fire. Still, while baking, he thought he might think too much since nothing might happen.


    ��If that��s the case, it��ll be the best.��


    However, suddenly Shiina came and sat between his legs naturally while watching the Baumkuchen get ready. While Shishio didn��t say anything, she could tell whether the Baumkuchen was ready or not with her sense of smell alone, so when the sweet scent suddenly hit her nose, she knew it was almost done.


    ����..�� Yukinoshita.


    Not only Yukinoshita, Shishio, and the rest were speechless at Shiina.


    ��Is it ready yet, Shishio?�� Shiina turned and asked eagerly.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and took a deep breath, put his chin on the top of her head, and said, ��It��s almost done soon. Wait for a moment.��


    ��Um!�� Shiina nodded while continuing to watch over Baumkuchen.


    Yukinoshita was in silence, staring at Shishio and Shiina without saying anything.


    However, for the first time, Shiro-san wanted to escape right now, but was it his imagination? He could see Shishio seemed to force him to stay no matter what!


    ��


    The group was divided into several groups.


    Some of them prepared food, some prepared cakes, and there was a group who werezying around.


    But let��s not mention the group thatzied around.


    Hiratsuka drank a beer given by Chihiro while staring at how close Shishio and Shiina were. Even though she knew they were lovers, and she knew she couldn��t monopolize him alone, she also wanted to do something simr to what Shiina had done.


    Hiratsuka was also sure that not only her but the rest members of his harem and the opposite genders who had feelings toward him also felt the same.


    However, unlike his harem, who could do what Shiina did openly, Hiratsuka couldn��t do it since she hadn��t said anything to Chihiro. She nced at Chihiro, who drank a beer on the sofazily while watching television, wondering how her best friend was going to react when she knew she dated her nephew.


    ��It��s going to be difficult.��


    Hiratsuka didn��t have a doubt, and she felt this wasn��t the right asion, considering how they were about to start a party. ��Are we not going to help?��


    ��I am drunk. I��ll make a mess if I help them. The best help I can do is not to do anything,�� Chihiro said, her excuse smoothly.


    ����I can��t argue with that excuse.�� Hiratsuka was slightly bored and decided to help them with the meat preparation since they were going to have a BBQ. When she was in university, she often went outdoors and prepared a BBQ, so her BBQ skill was good. However, while her BBQ skill was good, it didn��t mean it was a good memory since during that outdoor activity, she was the one who was being told to prepare BBQ, and the rest were flirting with their boyfriends.


    Hiratsuka was a single before but not anymore.


    However, Hiratsuka wasn��t sure when she could say this to Chihiro. She thought for a moment and got an idea. ��Should I tell Satomi (Tachibana Satomi) and Aina (Aina Rumika) first?�� It was hard to talk with Chihiro, so it was better to talk with her two best friends. However, she was afraid they might give him a doubleriat since they might see her as a showing off, considering how the two of them were single, without a single boyfriend in their lives.


    While Hiratsuka thought about her strategy, Hina and Rui talked to each other.


    However, Rui said, ��Hina-nee, you don��t need to help. You��re a disaster in the kitchen!��


    ��How cruel!�� Hina almost cried when Rui tantly told her weak point.


    ��Just sit down and drink a beer like the rest.�� Rui realized why Sakurasou was known as the den of weirdos. Even though she was just a transfer student, she learned many bits of knowledge from her ssmates, including Sakurasou. However, she must admit this ce was unique.


    As for why Hina was here, Rui didn��t think too much since she knew Hina was invited by Hiratsuka and Chihiro. As for the other reasons, she didn��t think there was such a thing, and she also felt the more people, the merrier it was.


    However, Hina stared at Shishio and Shiina before she asked, ��Is it alright, Rui?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Rui asked and followed Hina��s gaze before she understood everything. ��It��s hard, but I have prepared for it. He has repeatedly told me not to get close to him, yet I don��t listen to him, and I want to be closer and closer to him, so I think it is okay since I know he��s going to make this upter.�� She already knew from the beginning their rtionship wasn��t fair to her, yet she still wanted this. She knew many people would think she was stupid for staying with him, but she was okay with it as long as she could be by his side.


    Love is irrational.


    Rui just couldn��t control her feelings, and she just wanted to be with him.


    ��Hmm���� Hina nodded while looking at Shishio in a daze.


    ��How about you, Hina-nee?�� Rui suddenly asked.


    ��Eh?�� Hina was startled.


    ��The friend that gave you good advice.�� Rui had a light smile on her face and asked, ��Have you dated him?��


    ����������


    Hina was speechless, and the corner of her lips twitched. She wasn��t sure how to answer this question since the ��friend�� she mentioned before was Rui��s boyfriend, and if she dated him, wouldn��t that ��friend�� date two sisters together?


    Still, if Nana knew, she would just give a thumbs up to Hina and Rui since when it wasn��t bad for two sisters to have the same boyfriend.


    ��No, no, our rtionship isn��t like that.�� There was no way Hina would nod and say she would date that ��friend,�� so she quickly shook her head.


    ��Eh? Why?�� Rui was quite surprised by Hina��s answer.


    ��Well���� Hina was in silence since there was no way she could exin what had happened to her and Shishio, right?


    After all, when Hina thought clearly, she knew she was at fault, considering how she was the one who seduced Shishio. Even though she had said that night was thest time, she just couldn��t stop it and kepting at him.


    Hina let out a helpless smile and said, ��I have just broken up. I want to take a break for a while.��


    Hearing her older sister��s reason, Rui nodded since she knew something couldn��t be in a hurry. Even though she wanted her older sister to get a boyfriend as soon as possible, she knew her older sister needed to sort out her feelings first.


    ��Anyway, I want to help. Help me, Rui~~.�� Hina pouted while looking at her little sister.


    ��Geez���� Rui couldn��t do anything and decided to help Hina.


    While the two talked to each other, Miu looked at Momo curiously and asked, ��Momo, you seem so happy. What��s wrong?��


    ��Really?�� Momoughed and said, ��Well, I am happy.�� She looked at the people around her before she looked at Miu again. ��Usually, I spend my time alone in my apartment, so it has been a while since I have spent time with a lot of people like this.��


    ��Re-Really?�� Miu suddenly turned awkward since she didn��t expect to have poked Momo��s wound.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay.�� Momo smiled and hugged Miu.


    ��He-Hey, don��t hug me so suddenly!�� Miu panicked and also depressed, especially when she felt Momo��s soft chest on her. She realized she might have the ttest chest among the girls in this ce, making her even more depressed. Fortunately, Shishio loved her t chest, but if possible, she wanted to have a bigger chest, though.


    However, Momo didn��t realize Miu��s depression and stared in Shishio��s direction. She couldn��t wait anymore, and she wanted to hear his answer now!


    Still, Momo knew this also wasn��t the time, so if possible, she wanted to bring him to her apartment tomorrow.


    ��I have to get an answer from him.��


    Shishio, who had finished baking the Baumkuchen, didn��t know that something might happen at this party tonight.

 Chapter 448: Trouble Act 2

    Chapter 448: Trouble Act 2


    ��Okay! Let the party start!��


    ��OOOOOOH!!!��


    Everyone raised their sses together.


    Even though some of them drank beer, many drank barley tea and carbonated drinks.


    Roberta sat next to Tsukasa and drank tea instead of alcohol, considering she needed to send everyone back to their housester.


    Many foods were prepared.


    Baumkuchen, chocte fondue, cheese fondue, and many types of meats and vegetable BBQ grilled over the fire.


    The delicious aroma from the meat permeated throughout the air, causing everyone to drool and grab the meat that was ready.


    The adult women drank alcohol and meat together, showing a satisfactory expression.


    ��Kuuh! Delicious!��


    ����..��


    Roberta stared at everyone in silence and gulped slightly.


    ��Just drink alcohol if you want. It isn��t like you can get drunk anyway,�� Shishio said.


    Roberta showed aplicated expression since it would break her rule as his maid. Also, while alcohol wouldn��t affect her much, it would slow her reaction if something happened, so even though it was regretful, she decided to refrain from drinking one. ��No, it��s alright. I won��t drink, Shishio-sama.��


    Shishio also nodded and didn��t force Roberta since he knew how strict and disciplined she was against herself. Unless she was in bed with Shishio, she wouldn��t let go of her guard and be fully prepared 24 hours a day.


    The two talked together, enjoying the food together.


    However, Shishio had to sigh since he was in charge of food, considering he was the one with the best cooking skill.


    ��Shishio, open your mouth. I��ll feed you,�� Mai said as she brought meat near his mouth.


    ��Thanks, Senpai.�� Shishio opened his mouth and ate the meat fed by Mai. Even though the meat wasn��t A5 Wagyu Beef or Kobe Beef, they were good enough, and they were so juicy.


    ��Say, what are you going to do?�� Mai suddenly asked.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Shishio suddenly coughed, and the meat on his throat made it hard for him to breathe. He panicked slightly and tried to search for a drink.


    Fortunately, Roberta reacted fast and gave Shishio her drink.


    Shishio drank the drink Roberta gave without hesitation before he let out a sigh of relief.


    Mai also panicked slightly and patted his back gently. ��Are you alright?��


    ��Yeah�� I am alright now.�� Shishio felt better somehow.


    ��Sorry, I shouldn��t ask you this question while you��re eating.�� Mai apologized since she could see some tears in Shishio��s eyes, showing his throat choked for real.


    After all, unlike the choke y, it was painful when one got choked when they ate.


    Shishio didn��t have a hobby of choke y, but let��s talk about this matterter. ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean�� whether Tachibana-sensei, Momo, Yukinoshita, Ritsu, Mea, Maiko, the rest of the girls, and even some guys, what are you going to do? Are you just pretending that you won��t see them paying attention to you?�� Mai asked. She could see how charming her boyfriend was. If her boyfriend wasn��t a scumbag, it would be okay, she didn��t need to worry too much, but this guy was an undeniable scumbag. She was afraid the number of girls around him had be so much that he couldn��t control it anymore.


    While Mai didn��t care if Shishio yed around, it would be different if he made a serious rtionship with someone since that meant that girl would be her sister too. Her time with him was quite limited, considering how many girls there were around him. She didn��t want that, and she wanted him to focus on her more.


    Shishio sipped the barley tea from Roberta��s ss slightly and said, ��You know, you��re also like me, right, Mai?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mai was confused.


    ��You��re a public figure, and of course, you have many guys who are interested in you, right? Not only you, but I am sure everyone here also has many guys to fall for them, considering their appearance.��


    ��What do you want to say?�� Mai asked directly since Shishio was way too round way about.


    It was hard to exin. After all that, a man was different from a woman.


    While it might not be all, many guys were often attracted by many women and while they had a girlfriend or wife. They loved their wife or girlfriend, but it didn��t mean they couldn��t feel attraction toward a beautiful woman. If they were asked by a beautiful woman to have sex, probably, nine out of ten would agree without hesitation.


    On the other hand, a woman was different. While they might feel an attraction toward a handsome guy, they would only let the man they loved touch, kiss, and have sex with them. However, if the love had faded, it would lead to aplicated situation.


    While the women were attracted by appearance, too, they were more into feeling.


    If a woman had an interaction with a man for a long time, she might fall for him. However, there was also a case the man would be the best friend of the woman.


    Still, everything wasplicated.


    However, it was normal since if love wasn��tplicated, the world would be full of couples, and no people would be troubled as single without a partner.


    ��What do you think of them? Many of them are rich and handsome. If they tell you they love you, what will you do?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Are you stupid?�� Mai pouted and said, ��Of course, I��ll reject and ignore them, then I��ll tell them I have a boyfriend I love so much.�� She hugged his arm and rubbed her face on his arm.


    ����.�� Shishio wondered how their conversation would suddenly turn into this. However, it was good that Mai had forgotten what they were talking about before since he didn��t really know how to respond to her question. If the women were just ordinary women that wouldn��t give him rewards, he wouldn��t think too much, but it was different if they could trigger his system.


    Shishio knew he was a bastard for thinking about rewards instead of the women��s feelings.


    However, there was a beautiful woman who loved you so much and could give you a rich reward. Would you reject them?


    If Shishio could harden his heart, not his phallus, he knew he could be a loyal boyfriend. However, he had decided to walk on the path of the scumbag, so he knew even if he could hurt his women, he had to move forward.


    Still, he might have said something cool and all, yet what he was doing was just dating many girls at the same time, which made many people want to beat him up.


    ��However, you haven��t answered my question.�� Mai stared at Shishio.


    ��Just, what do you want me to answer? My answer is obvious, right?�� Shishio held Mai��s hands gently.


    Mai was dumbfounded, and her face was slightly reddened by his sudden action.


    ��The answer is no since I love you, Mai,�� Shishio said softly.


    ����..��


    ��If you��re not a scumbag, I��ll be moved. Unfortunately, you��re one���� Mai let out a sigh and leaned on her shoulder, feeling slightly tired. While she was happy with his answer, the reality said otherwise since this guy was a scumbag with many girlfriends, and she was one of them. Still, if possible, she also wanted him to stop since there were too many girls around him already.


    However, Mai already knew about Shishio��s answer about two women who had an interest in him.


    While Shishio might be alright with the fling, he didn��t want to have a serious rtionship with the two for now. Still, no matter who the girls were, it was possible for him to have a fling, even with the housewives in his neighborhood. The only thing that stopped him was his morale since he knew even if he was a scumbag, he had a bottom line.


    ��Shishio! Can I open the pudding?�� Nana asked while bringing the bucket of pudding.


    ��Is that okay? Can you eat?�� Shishio asked worriedly.


    ��There has always been a ce for dessert, you know?�� Nana said proudly and shared the pudding with everyone.


    Shishio shook his head and knew there was no need to worry about Nana too much, considering how often she used the gym room in his apartment, so while she ate a lot, she also burnt a lot of calories.


    There were sure many things that happened at the party, but nothing serious happened, and Shishio felt he could end this party peacefully. This time, he sat next to Hiratsuka, and he couldn��t help but ask, ��Have you told Chihiro-nee?��


    ����Not yet.�� Hiratsuka��s face was slightly flushed since she might have drunk a lot of beer.


    ��Do you want me to say it?�� Shishio asked.


    ������.��


    Hiratsuka was in silence for a moment before she shook her head. ��No, it��s alright. I��ll be the one who says it.�� She had decided to do it by herself, so she would do it!


    ��Is that so?�� Shishio wanted to say Hiratsuka was like the character of ��Sense�� in the ��Kokoro�� novel, showing indecisiveness before it led to the suicide of ��K.��


    Well, many people didn��t really know the story of ��Kokoro,�� but in simple terms, it was just a story of a love triangle that led to the death of someone because of one indecisiveness.


    While Chihiro wouldn��tmit suicide, Shishio could also understand how hard it was for Hiratsuka to tell their rtionship to Chihiro and how Chihiro would ept their rtionship, especially when he thought about his rtionship with Chihiro.


    Shishio was aware of how different and abnormal his rtionship with his aunt was, and it wouldn��t be weird if Chihiro had a feeling for him.


    The longer they stayed silent about their rtionship, the harder it was for them to tell Chihiro.


    However, Shishio also knew how hard it was for Hiratsuka to tell their rtionship to Chihiro.


    Still, Hiratsuka wanted to lean on his shoulder like everyone else before, but she knew it was hard for her to do so.


    ��Hey, Shizuka, you��re going to stay here, right?�� Chihiro suddenly said.


    ��Eh? Is that okay?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��You��re drunk. You can��t drive like that. Just stay with me tonight,�� Chihiro said naturally.


    ��Okay.�� Hiratsuka nodded without hesitation.


    Even if the party was eventful and nice, and everyone was happy, the party had to end since they needed to go home.


    Roberta, who was prepared, was also ready to send everyone back.


    Shishio also decided to help since the number of people who came to the party was a lot.


    His girlfriends joined Roberta without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Rui and Hina decided to join Shishio.


    Also��


    ��Momo-senpai, are you okay to go back with me?�� Shishio asked.


    Momo��s eyes shone, and she nodded without hesitation. ��Yes!��

 Chapter 449: Doubt

    Chapter 449: Doubt


    Yukinoshita nced at Shishio��s car for a while, but suddenly she felt warm air blow into her ear. ��Hyaaan!!�� She quickly turned and looked at the girl who had caused her this trouble. ��Nana!��


    Nana onlyughed and asked, ��You want to go with him in his car?��


    ����..��


    Yukinoshita looked away and said in a low voice, ��No.��


    ��Eehh? You don��t need to hide it, Senpai.�� Nana pressed her body forward, causing Yukinoshita to flinch since she must admit Nana��s boobs were huge and soft.


    Yukinoshita nced at the steep cliff below and couldn��t help but sigh.


    ��Nana.�� Mai suddenly said, which caused Nana to pout, but she didn��t say anything.


    The rtionship between Mai and Nana had be closer, especially when they were living in the same apartment building and they often spent their time together. While Nana might be rowdy and slightly noisy, even if Mai was quite ufortable at first, she had gotten used to her now.


    If it was a different girl, Mai didn��t say anything. However, Yukinoshita was different. She had heard Yukinoshita was a daughter of a rich family or something. If the rtionship between Yukinoshita and Shishio were known by their families, she wondered whether they might be fiance and fiancee.


    Still, if that really happened, Mai didn��t think Shishio would leave them, considering��


    Mai nced at Yukinoshita��s chest for a moment before she looked away.


    ����.��


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure why, but she felt like she was being looked down on for some reason. However, she must admit she was at a disadvantage in this ce.


    ��Hmm?�� Miu was confused and tilted her head when Yukinoshita was looking at her.


    Looking at Miu, Yukinoshita let out a sigh of relief.


    Miu wasn��t sure why, but she wanted to beat up Yukinoshita somehow.


    While his girlfriends were being sent back by Roberta, Shishio sent Maiko, Mea, Hina, Rui, and Momo back one by one. He thought the car would be deserted and quiet, considering the group of people he sent were unfamiliar with each other.


    However, that didn��t seem to be the case, considering how the five of them talked to each other normally and excitedly. It might be because they got to know each other during the party they weren��t so stiff to each other and talked normally.


    Still, it might be partly because of Hina, considering she could talk with her students well.


    Shishio must admit that while Hina wasn��t good at romance, considering how she kept falling for the worst type of man from time to time.


    While Hina wasn��t good at romance, her mind was good, and she used her status as a teacher to sit next to Shishio.


    On the other hand, the others sat behind. However, they haven��t had much of aint since they didn��t think Hina would do something to Shishio.


    Mea and Maiko might have known Rui was also Shishio��s girlfriend, but they weren��t so close, considering how they weren��t in the same ss and how Rui wasn��t a member of the literature club.


    ��Rui-senpai, why don��t you join the literature club?�� Mea suddenly asked.


    ��Literature club?�� Rui looked at Maiko and Mea and asked, ��Are you two a member of the literature club?��


    ��Of course!�� 2x


    ��Do you like to read?�� Rui asked curiously.


    ��No!�� 2x


    ����..�� Rui, Hina, and Momo.


    ��Is that okay?�� Hina asked speechlessly.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. Even if we don��t read books, we read fashion magazines,�� Maiko said proudly without hiding anything.


    ����Is that part of literature?�� Rui asked speechlessly. If the fashion magazine was part of literature, she also loved to read books, considering how she read a cooking book.


    ��Of course!�� Maiko nodded and said, ��Shishio has said as long as there are words on it, everything is part of literature. Even porn magazines he keeps in his room are also part of literature.��


    ��Oi!�� Shishio was speechless since he was mentioned.


    ��What? Aren��t you hiding them? We have seen it inside your room! You can��t hide anything!�� Maiko was full of smiles.


    ��Yeah, there��s a lot of maids, teachers, and���� Mea lowered her head with a blush.


    ������ Hina.


    ��Even if you know, can you spare me something like this? There��s a teacher right next to me, and why did you stop your exnation in the middle? Is there a genre that you can��t say?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Of course, who has thought you like a housewife genre after all���� Maiko murmured and thought she shouldn��t let Shishioe to her salon in the future since she was afraid of her mother being seduced by Shishio.


    ������


    Momo, Hina, and Rui were silent, and they looked at Shishio at the same time. While they might ept the teacher and the maid genre, they were quite doubtful of the housewife genre. They also had heard that his rtionship with the housewives around the neighborhood was good, which somehow made them feel suspicious.


    ��Don��t tell me?!�� 3x


    ��Stop with your usation. While I admit, I own the teacher and the maid genre, the housewife one isn��t mine.�� Shishio felt regret for letting the girls enter his room on the Sakurasou. Still, he knew some people would say it was useless for him to have a porn book, considering how he had many girlfriends. He didn��t use the porn book for the side dish. Instead, it was used for art appreciation.


    While there were many unsatisfactory things in this country, Shishio must admit the art development of this country was amazing.


    Unlike technology that could be lost and left behind with time, art was forever. It wouldst for an eternity, and it was also a powerful thing to remind the future about their culture. It also strengthened the nationality of the country.


    Still, while it was doubtful how one could strengthen one nationality with something erotic, without a doubt, everyone understood an erotic thing. They loved it.


    Shishio also used it for education since he often learned it together with Shiina, Roberta, and Nanami. However, he needed to fix the misunderstanding, or else it would be hard to maintain his dignity in the future. ��I got the housewives genre from my friends in Ikebukuro. He had said his family might trouble him for a while, so he asked me to keep them for a while.��


    They looked at Shishio in doubt since they had a feeling he really loved the housewife type of porn book, but they didn��t have proof, so they decided to believe in him.


    ��But you still bought the teacher and the maid, eh?�� Maiko asked with a smile.


    ��Well, yeah, I am a boy. Isn��t it normal for me to have one or two, right, Hina-sensei?�� Shishio tried to pull Hina into the quagmire.


    ��Eh?�� Hina was dumbfounded, and her face was slightly red. However, when she noticed everyone��s gaze on her, she coughed for a while and said, ��Bad boy!�� Then, she knocked Shishio��s head lightly, trying to reprimand him.


    ������ Everyone.


    Shishio, who was driving, rubbed his head slightly and didn��t say anything since he wasn��t sure what to say.


    ��Hina-nee, is that how you give a punishment?�� Rui was speechless.


    ��Eh? So what do you want me to do? I might be a teacher, but I am not his teacher. Also, I think it is normal for him to have a porn book since he��s a teenager.�� While Hina said this, she was also speechless since she didn��t expect Shishio to have a teacher genre of porn book, which made her mood happy. She knew she was dumb for thinking like this, but she could do nothing to control her emotion.


    ��Even if he has a teacher genre of porn magazine?�� Mea asked.


    ����..�� Hina was speechless before she let out a sigh and said, ��It isn��t like we can control our feelings. Sometimes, we just love something that is different from other people. It��s like when we know we shouldn��t fall for someone, yet we fall for them. Still, I think the teacher genre is quite normal, considering how there are more extreme types of porn books.��


    ��Oh? Have you read those extreme types of porn books, Hina-sensei?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��What do by mean by that Shishio-kun?! I have helped you, and you dare to tease me?!�� Hina was annoyed and pouted, pulling his cheek mercilessly. However, she really had read the extremes type of porn books since in the past, when she was a new teacher, she thought she should learn the trend of the youngster. Still, she realized she had learned too much useless knowledge, and it didn��t help her much in her career.


    Still, while Shishio and Hina bickered with each other, the girls behind were in silence and thought Hina��s words were profound.


    ��We can��t control our feelings and feel for someone we shouldn��t���� 4x


    Momo, Mea, and Maiko were in silence, and they thought Hina was right since they knew even though they had repeatedly told themselves they shouldn��t feel something like this, they just couldn��t stop it.


    On the other hand, Rui thought Hina��s words came from her experience, considering how she remembered how Hina had dated a married man in the past. Still, her words also gave her insight.


    ��Should she fall for someone she shouldn��t be with again?��


    Rui was in doubt and decided to throw this matter aside since she thought she was thinking too much. However, if her conjecture was true, and she wasn��t wrong, who would Hina fall for?


    Ru subconsciously moved her head to the person who drove the car. She looked at Shishio for a few seconds until she saw him ask her.


    ��What��s wrong, Rui-nee?�� Shishio asked since he saw Rui kept staring at him.


    ��It��s okay. I just want to look at you,�� Rui said calmly while staring at Shishio again.


    ����.�� Shishio was speechless, then said, ��Well, if you say so.�� He didn��t bother to talk to Rui again since he felt their conversation might lead to a situation where this shouldn��t be heard by the others.


    Rui kept staring at Shishio while thinking, ��It shouldn��t be, right?�� She shook her head and decided to stop thinking, but she felt she should ask him for a date. That way, she could have alone time with him and talk about what she wanted to ask on her mind.

 Chapter 450: Natsuo is in a good mood

    Chapter 450: Natsuo is in a good mood


    After he sent Mea and Maiko, Shishio went to send Rui and Hina first and decided to send Momo thest.


    While Rui and Hina were in doubt, they also understood Momo��s house was the farthest among them, and it might take a while for him to go home if Shishio sent them back first. However, even if they spent a long time with him, they didn��t really mind.


    Still, Momo was happy and didn��t say much about the order since she knew Shishio nned to talk with her after he sent Rui and Hina back.


    The four talked to each other normally while listening to Hina��s favorite channel radio. Unexpectedly, Hina had a hobby of listening toedy channels on the radio. She also told them she often watched live performances ofedian groups after her work from time to time.


    ��So, Shishio, do you like housewives?�� Rui suddenly asked.


    ����Can you let me go?�� Shishio was speechless and regretted letting the girls enter his room. However, there was nothing he could do since it was their first time entering his room, and they were curious about it. Shiina also became a good guide and told them where he kept all of his porn magazines from A to Z. She told them all of his collections, which made him depressed.


    However, what could he do?


    Shishio felt that he might dote on Shiina too much, and he might need to punish her slightly.


    ��Should I stop her at Baumkuchen ration?��


    Shishio knew he was being too cruel, but it was for Shiina��s good and his future.


    Still, Hina, Rui, and Momoughed when they heard his words.


    However, Hina and Rui wondered whether this guy was interested in their mother.


    ��There��s no way, right?��


    ��But I have heard your rtionship with the neighborhood housewives is good, Shishio-kun,�� Momo said.


    ��Well, it��s because I want to erase the stigma of the Sakurasou. You should know that the housewives around the neighborhood can be a great force to erase the rumor around the Sakurasou,�� Shihsio said calmly, smartly, without causing any misunderstandings. While he might be interested in the housewives, he had never touched the housewives around the neighborhood. Even if he touched them, it would be someone far away from where he lived, the mother and the wife of someone he didn��t know.


    After all, if Shishio dared to seduce the housewives around the neighborhood, if someone knew about it, without a doubt, he wouldn��t be able to stay in the Sakurasou again, and the reputation of the Sakurasou would be shit.


    The wife he had dated would also get persecuted and might be divorced by her husband.


    Also, while his rtionship with the housewives around the neighborhood was good, his intention to get to know them was really what he had told Hina, Rui, and Momo.


    The housewives around the neighborhood knew each other, they often talked to each other, and if his rtionship with them were good, they would give him and the Sakurasou a good reputation too.


    As for their husbands, Shishio didn��t care much since they were rarely seen.


    Those husbands walked out in the early morning and returnedte at night. They didn��t have the energy to talk with Shishio or listen to their wives�� ramblings, so he ignored them.


    Also, his hard work was paid for, especially when no one said much, even if they saw Shiro-san collecting the neighborhood-thrown porn magazines. After all, they knew he was a writer, and the writer had a quirk or two.


    Shishio also told them that Shiro-san tried to imagine bing one of the characters in his novel, showing his dedication as a novelist, which greatly moved the housewives around the neighborhood.


    However, even if they knew Shiro-san was a dedicated novelist, it didn��t change the fact that they were slightly disgusted toward him and might talk to Shiro-san, so they could get closer to Shishio.


    Shishio knew their intention, but he couldn��t do anything since he wouldn��t touch them.


    Still, frankly, the lives of the housewives in this country weren��t bad. They controlled the finances of their families. Their husbands would give their sry to their wives so their wives could control it, giving the husbands some of the ie for pocket money. If there was trouble, it would be ack of sex and boring life. However, how could they me their husbands?


    After all, working in this country, especially after the ��Lost Decades,�� was hard, and working overtime had be part of their culture.


    Tsukasa was lucky he had a system and retained the memory of his past lives. If he didn��t, even if his family wasn��t bad, he wouldn��t be immune to the overwork culture.


    ��Well, if I don��t have a system, I might probably be a police officer, a bureaucrat, or a banker.��


    The best way to live in Japan was to choose a stable job, then use the money from the country or thepany for their own use.


    In other words, embezzlement.


    Shishio rubbed his face and thought that no matter where he was, he was still a bastard.


    ��Well, let��s put aside the housewives. What about a maid and a teacher?�� Momo asked while looking at Hina, who sat next to Shishio.


    Hina��s expression was stunned for a moment before she put on a natural smile that no one could find fault with.


    ��Is that a problem? It��s pretty normal, right?�� Shishio said naturally.


    ������


    Hina, Rui, and Momo were speechless since it was their first time to see someone as shameless as him. However, they must admit his taste was pretty normal.


    Still, while the maid was alright, the teacher was��


    Rui and Momo looked at Hina at the same time.


    However, Hina knew what she should do in this situation. She pulled Shishio��s cheek without hesitation and scolded him. ��Bad!��


    ����.�� Shishio, Rui, and Momo.


    Anyway, Shishio quickly sent Rui and Hina back to their houses, and they walked out of the car together. When they walked out, Momo decided to sit next to him since it would be awkward to sit in the back seat when they were alone.


    Shishio opened the window, looking at Rui and Hina, who was to enter their house. ��You don��t forget anything, right?��


    ��No, it��s alright.��


    ��Yeah, we don��t leave anything behind.��


    ��That��s good.�� Shishio nodded and thought about leaving, but Rui suddenly stopped him and called him. ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ����..��


    Shishio was in silence since Rui kissed his lips.


    ����..�� Momo and Hina.


    When their lips parted, Rui looked at Shishio shyly.


    Shishio didn��t say much and patted her head gently.


    ��Next weekend, do you want to go on a date?�� Rui asked.


    ��Next weekend?�� Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��If you��re alright on Sunday, it��s okay.��


    ��What��s wrong with Saturday?�� Rui asked curiously since it was better to go on a date on the Saturday since that way, they could stay at the hotel together until tomorrow morning.


    ��Well, if you want a Saturday, then it��s okay,�� Shishio said after a moment of thought. He had a n to go to the theme park this weekend, and he thought to go on Saturday, but when he thought about it for a moment, it didn��t really matter if they went on Sunday.


    ��Well, do you have a n for Saturday before?�� Rui asked.


    ��I thought I��d invite everyone to the theme park,�� Shishio said.


    ��Theme park?�� 3x


    ��Is it Disnend?�� Hina asked curiously and seemingly wanted to join.


    ��No, I n to go to the one near Mount Fuji.��


    ��You mean the Fuji-Q? The one with thergest and longest roller coaster and the scariest haunted house?�� Hina asked.


    Shishio looked at Hina speechlessly and asked, ��You sure are very knowledgeable about this.��


    ��Hehe���� Hina onlyughed awkwardly since she spent time ying around during her university time.


    Shishio ignored Hina and asked, ��Do you want all to join?��


    ��Yes!�� 3x


    They agreed without hesitation.


    While Momo and Rui were happy to join, they felt speechless at Hina, who decided to join.


    ��Hina-nee, do you think it is alright for a teacher to join?�� Rui asked with doubt.


    ��It��s alright. If I dress normally, no one will think of me as an adult. I can even pass as a high school student, right?�� Hina asked while looking at Shishio.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Right?�� Hina still maintained her smile, but her smile was slightly scary.


    ����..�� Shishio was in silence for a moment before he nodded like a robot.


    ��See?�� Hina looked at them with a smile.


    ����..�� Rui and Momo.


    ��Anyway, I��ll send Momo-senpai first. You should enter the house soon. The night is quite chilly.��


    They talked for a while before Shishio drove Momo back to her house.


    When they had gone, Rui looked at Hina and asked, ��Hina-nee, you seem so close with Shishio-kun.��


    ��Really?�� Hina was silent for a moment before she smiled and said, ��I guess it is because I want to know him better since he might be my brother-inw.��


    ��Ah!�� Rui blushed and felt shy by Hina��s words.


    However, Hina felt bitter since she couldn��t tell the truth, only lying in front of her little sister. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed them and said, ��Let��s enter. It��s quite chilly.��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded.


    The two entered the house together, but then they were startled when they saw Natso was there, seemingly eavesdropping on their conversation.


    While Rui frowned and didn��t hide it, Hina acted like she was surprised and asked, ��Natsuo-kun, why are you here?��


    Natsuo was startled when the two suddenly opened the door, and he fell to the ground. He was quite nervous, but hearing Hina��s question, he quickly said, ��We-Well, I thought I heard a voice on the outside, so I was curious.�� However, he didn��t dare to look into their eyes since he was afraid to see their expressions. He really had tried to eavesdrop on their conversation, but it was hard to do so, considering they talked in a low voice, the sound of the car was quite noisy, and the distance between them was too far, especially when he was also inside the house.


    However, how could he say that?


    Still, Natsuo wanted to ask why Hina was also with Shishio?


    If it was only Rui, Natsuo didn��t care much since he knew what kind of rtionship she had with Shisho, but what about Hina?


    Natsuo��s heart was filled with the thought of what had happened between Rui and Shishio, and it made his heart restless and tight.


    Rui didn��t care much about Natsuo and just entered, leaving him behind, especially when their rtionship turned nasty when he talked about her rtionship with Shishio and how she knew Natsuo had been eavesdropping on what she was doing with Shishio in her roomst time.


    Rui didn��t want to talk with Natsuo at all.


    Hina looked helplessly at Rui before she said, ��Well, I am a bit tired, so I��ll rest first. You should also rest, Natsuo-kun.�� She patted Natsuo��s shoulder gently with a warm smile before she walked inside.


    ��Wa-Wait, Hi �C Tachibana-sensei!�� Natsuo couldn��t bear to call Hina by her first name.


    ��Call me Hina-nee, alright? Don��t be a stranger, Natsuo-kun?�� Hina pouted, showing a cute expression.


    ��We-Well, Hina-nee���� Natsuo said in a low voice with a blush on his face.


    ��That��s good!�� Hina nodded with a satisfied smile before she left since she was really tired of lying to too many people today.


    On the other hand, Natsuo forgot to ask the question he wanted to ask.


    ��Well, there��s tomorrow, right?��


    Natsuo was in good spirits since he could call Hina by her first name now.

 Chapter 451: The girl whose name is Momo Kashiwabara

    Chapter 451: The girl whose name is Momo Kashiwabara


    After Rui and Hina returned, only Shishio and Momo were in the car.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Can I kiss you?��


    ������


    Shishio was silent and subconsciously looked at Momo, who smiled at him. he only looked at her for a moment before he looked at the road again. ��It��s dangerous. We��re on the road.��


    ��Well, that��s true.�� Momo nodded, and she wanted to ask about the answer to her confession, but then Shishio said, ��By the way, Momo-senpai, can I ask you something?��


    Momo opened her mouth, and then she closed it again before she asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Do you feel happy today?�� Shishio asked.


    Momo unexpectedly showed a bright smile and nodded. ��Yes!�� She told Shishio what made her happy and how she loved to be with everyone.


    Listening to her words, Shishio thought that Momo was really a lonely girl. The bright smile she often showed everyone was just a facade to hide what she truly felt. He wasn��t sure how she could be like this since he didn��t know much about her, but if he had to guess, it might have something to do with her family.


    After all, it wasn��t umon to see one��s personality grow because of their surroundings.


    Still, Shishio must admit Momo was strong since even if she was alone, she could still smile. It might also be the reason why she often changed from one boyfriend to another. It wasn��t that she was a bitch or something. Instead, she just needed someone. She just needed someone by her side, so they could apany her.


    While Momo told her experience at the party before, she suddenly felt a warm and big hand gently rubbing her head. She was dumbfounded and asked, ��Shishio?��


    ��Sorry.�� Shishio pulled his hand and said awkwardly, ��I did something rude to you.�� He only realized Momo was a year older than him and what he was doing was rude since he touched her head like that.


    ��No, no, it��s alright. I-I like it���� Momo said shyly with a bashful face.


    ��Do you like it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um.�� Momo nodded.


    ��Do you want me to do it again?��


    ����Yes.��


    ��Then, excuse me.��


    While driving, Shishio used his other hand to reach Momo��s head. Her reddish-brown hair was so soft, and it smelled so sweet. It might be because there were only two of them here that her scent became more intense.


    However, Momo only purred and tried to move closer to him, trying to rub her head against him.


    ������.��


    Shishio was in silence and wondered why something so simple could make her so happy.


    ��Has she never experienced something like this?��


    However, Shishio thought he might think too much since he knew most of his girlfriends loved being rubbed like this. He just wasn��t sure why they loved it, but he didn��t think too much and thought it had something to do with the ��Patting Mastery�� he had received in the past.


    Still, when they were like this, they felt like they were lovers.


    Momo nced at him, who seemed unfazed by what they were doing, and confessed once again, ��Shishio, I like you.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��������


    Momo was lost for words for a moment before she pouted. ��Answer me seriously!��


    ��Is it hard?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Of course!�� Unlike before, her body trembled slightly, and she said, ��You might think I confess to you with an easy feeling, but that isn��t the truth���� Her eyes were reddened, and tears brimmed her eyes. She recalled the first time they met and how she confessed to him for the first time.


    The first time they met was when she was almost drenched with the dirty water from cleaning the floors.


    Shishio pulled her and saved her from being drenched. He even told her he had evidence who wanted to bully her and told her she could sue them if she wanted. It was at that time that she knew she was in love with him. It might be something simple, but she never had someone to do something so simple for her since everyone around her just took what she gave and expected her to do something for granted. It was her first time receiving such a simple kindness, and she couldn��t forget it.


    However, Momo didn��t say anything and kept that feeling bottled up inside her since she knew she might not have a chance, especially when she thought of many girls around him.


    Still, everything changed when she met her ex-boyfriend at karaoke.


    Momo had many ex-boyfriends since she was lonely and alone, and many girls were envious of her good figure and beauty, so they usually isted her. The fact that she also often transferred schools was also one part of the reason why she didn��t have many friends. However, she was beautiful without a doubt, and many people confessed to her.


    Momo was lonely at that time, and there were many troubles in her family. She had lost her warm family, and as long as there was a chance for her to gain her happiness, she wouldn��t let it go, no matter how horrible it might turn out to be in the future.


    Still, Momo didn��t expect the happiness she sought really turn into a horrible experience. She was constantly betrayed, left, and wounded, but even so, she kept her smile.


    Momo almost gave up, but Shishio appeared and gave her hope once again. She was alright as long as she could be by his side, but everything changed when she went to karaoke before Golden Week. She was almost insulted, and she was told that she was a bitch that would open her legs to everyone. When she was almost drowned and almost pulled into hell, her hero came and hugged her body, pulling her away from hell.


    ��Shishio����


    Momo couldn��t control her emotion and just confessed to him right away. However, she felt regret since she could tell that Shishio didn��t like her. It was also the reason why she didn��t mind bing his sex friend as long as she could stay with him.


    However, Shishio didn��t seem to show much interest in her, and it made her sad.


    Sometimes, Momo was jealous of Rui. She knew she shouldn��t have this feeling, considering they were friends and she was the only one who talked with her during school, especially in ss. However, she just couldn��t help it since she could feel how Rui was treated differently from her even if they were quite simr.


    However, Momo had never thought too much of it and just thought the reason might have something to do with herself.


    Still, Momo waited for Shishio��s answer for her answer, and she knew she was going to hear her answer.


    However��


    ��Sorry.��


    ������.�� Momo.


    ��While I know it is unfair for me to say this, can you let me know first? I don��t know much about you, Momo-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    Momo was dumbfounded and asked, ��Know about me?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I don��t know much about you, and you don��t know much about me. Let��s get to know each other first. While I am not sure how our rtionship will develop if you��re okay with����


    ��I am okay with that!�� Momo quickly said.


    ������.�� Shishio hadn��t finished his words, but this girl was so excited and evenughed. ��Why do youugh?��


    ��It��s okay. It��s my first time for someone to ask me if they want to know about me.�� Momo felt her heart flutter, and her heart could jump out at any time.


    However, if that happened, Shishio would panic since if her heart jumped out, she would die, right?


    ��Never? Really? You have had many boyfriends before, right?�� Shishio asked.


    Momo pouted and said, ��Shishio-kun, you shouldn��t ask something like that, you know?��


    ��What��s wrong with it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I mean�� don��t you feel anything if I tell you my previous boyfriends?�� Momo asked.


    ��Not really.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��If you want our rtionship to develop, I think we need to be truthful to each other. After all, we can��t erase our past, and if you don��t say it, it��ll linger in your mind bing a bad memory, nightmare, or something else, especially when we might encounter a simr situation in the karaoke.��


    ��������


    Momo was silent, especially when she thought about her situation in the karaoke before. If something simr happened again, what would she do?


    When Momo was in deep thought, her head was patted again.


    ��You don��t need to worry. You won��t encounter something like that again,�� Shishio said.


    ����How can you be so sure, Shishio-kun?�� Momo asked.


    Shishio only smiled and didn��t say much, but then, he wanted to know what made her sense that the value of sex was different from other people.


    What broke her?


    Shishio wanted to know all of that before he could advance to the next rtionship since he knew her value of sex was different from other girls, and if something simr happened to Momo like she was forced, she might not fight back and just hoped her nightmare to end as soon as possible.


    However, Shishio didn��t want that, and he wanted her to fight back.


    It was also the reason why Shishio couldn��t ept Momo since she didn��t think of sex as something special, something sacred since she had done it many times with her ex-boyfriends in the past. While his skill could make her crazy for him and could only be with him, the human mind was irrational, and there were many things we couldn��t control.


    In case something simr to karaoke happened once again, Shishio didn��t want Momo to be like a lifeless doll in the past.


    Shishio didn��t care even if Momo had many experiences or wasn��t a virgin, but if they were to forge a rtionship, he wanted her to be exclusively for him, not for someone else, only him, so when someone tried to force her again in the future, she would fight back and tell them her body was his, and there was no other people could use it, and not by letting those bastards did what they wanted, so it could end as soon as possible.


    It was also the reason why Shishio could ept the other women easily, yet he couldn��t ept Momo easily since their value over sex was different.


    ��So about my confession?�� Momo asked again.


    ��Let��s talk again after I get to know you better.��


    ��Then, what do you want to know?�� Momo asked curiously.


    ��What about your childhood? I wonder how you, as a child, can turn into someone who doesn��t have a sense of shame by asking me to be your sex friend.��


    ��How cruel!��


    They bickered with each other,ughed, and talked to each other.


    Even if their conversations were something that would cause people to frown at them, neither of them thought much since they could feel the distance between them slowly shortened.


    Momo was pleased with this fact, but she didn��t give up on bringing him to bed. ��Do you want to stay at my house tonight?��


    ������..��


    Shishio thought he needed to talk to this girl more.

 Chapter 452: Hikigaya’s peaceful life

    Chapter 452: Hikigaya��s peaceful life


    Leaving the matter of Momo aside, Shishio talked with Usa about their n to go to the theme park.


    Usa had asked Shishio to create a chance for him, so he could show his best side to Ritsu.


    Shishio thought the best ce to do this was at the theme park, so in the morning, they walked to the vending machine located on the edge of the school, talking to each other about their n in a straightforward way.


    ��Did you bring the money?��


    ��Um, yes.�� Usa took out his money and respectively gave it to Shishio. ��Please check the amount, Oga-kun.��


    Shishio took the money from Usa, checking the amount of it while sitting on the bench. After he confirmed the amount, he knew this money wasn��t enough to treat everyone, but it didn��t really matter since he wasn��t that cruel.


    ��..Is-Is it enough?��


    Shishio looked at Usa, and somehow he could see this guy was slightly thinner. ��What��s wrong? You seem to be so exhausted.��


    ��Well���� Usa yawned as he sat on Shishio��s side. ��I have been working for many days in a row, but don��t worry. Even if my body copses, my spirit won��t!�� His eyes were burning, showing his passion for getting the heart of the woman he loved.


    ������


    Shishio was in silence for a moment before he patted Usa��s shoulder gently. ��Good. I receive your spirit. For now, go and take a rest. I��ll take care of the rest.��


    ��O-Oga-kun���� Usa wiped the tears from his eyes, looking at Shishio as if he was his long-lost brother.


    ��Stop it. Don��t look at me like that. I just created a chance for you. If you fall, then that is.�� Shishio quickly stood up and dodged when Usa wanted to hug him.


    ��Bu-But even so���� Usa felt Shishio was his best friend since Shishio had helped him so much.


    ��Enough! Don��t say more!�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��Let me remind you of something, Usa.��


    ��Yes?�� Usa looked at Shishio in confusion.


    ��If you fail, it doesn��t mean everything is over, alright?�� Shishio said since he didn��t want Usa to get all moppy and depressed.


    ��Eh?�� Usa was surprised and asked, ��So if I fail, I can confess to her again?��


    ��No.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��If you fail, it is better for you not to talk with her for a while.��


    ��Why?�� Usa was confused.


    ��The feeling of rejection is harder than you imagine. If you keep looking at her, you��ll act irrationally, and you won��t know what you��ll do. It��s better if you calm yourself for a while or just search for a new woman,�� Shishio said calmly. He thought for a moment and said, ��You remember about Tagami, right?��


    ��Um, yeah, what��s wrong with Tagami?�� Usa didn��t know what it felt like to be rejected, but he was confused when Shishio suddenly mentioned Tagami in their conversation.


    ��He had told us before that he had been rejected by the manager of the ser club, right? You still remember how depressed he was at that time, right?�� Shishio said.


    ��Yeah���� Usa sighed when he thought about Tagami since that guy was all depressed and moppy for a week, but Tagami quickly recovered since the girl Tagami confessed wasn��t everything to him.


    Tagami only thought the manager of the ser club was cute, so he tried his luck, but he was rejected.


    That��s all.


    However, Tagami didn��t let that rejection make him all depressed. Instead, he quickly found a new girl and went on a goukon (group date) with his friends.


    Shishio knew Usa understood how Tagami was, so he didn��t bother to say anything. He just patted Usa��s shoulder and said, ��Then, I��ll prepare the rest. You should prepare your heart.��


    ��Thanks, Oga-kun.�� Usa nodded, but then he started to think, what if he was rejected? Could he act like Tagami? Could he search for another girl?


    Usa wasn��t sure, but for now, he felt he should have a chance with Ritsu, right?


    Usa thought positively and thought he should be able to do it. ?????? ???? ????????????.???.


    Watching Usa��s back from the corner of the wall, Shishio could read Usa like an open book. However, he didn��t intend to say anything since he knew when someone was in love, they had be blind. Therefore, it was impossible to say anything to that person.


    If Usa could gain his happiness, that might be the best, but what if he didn��t?


    The only thing Shishio could do was to stop Usa from bing a criminal or a stalker. After all, the world was big, there were many women in this world, and there were also many beautiful women who didn��t trigger his system. Instead of focusing on one woman, it was better to search for others.


    However, sometimes, many people thought that woman was the only one for them, and they didn��t want to give up even if they failed in their confession.


    In such a case, one needed to calm themselves by distancing themselves from the women they loved with. They shouldn��t talk with the women when they were still preupied with the feelings of rejection from the women since even if we seemed alright and might seem unfazed, without a doubt, the feeling of rejection would cause an irrational act whenever we were around the women we confessed to.


    It was better to expand our world by talking to different women and doing other activities, so we could think clearly about whether we really love the women that we confess to or not.


    One might give up and choose other girls, but it was normal since our time was precious, and it was too wasteful to chase after one girl that we didn��t know would give us an answer that we wanted to hear, so instead of trying to get this girl to fall for us, it was better to search for others.


    However, one could also not give up and continue to love the girls that made our hearts fall.


    Still, no matter what choice we had made, there was no right or wrong.


    The only thing that Shishio hoped was that Usa wouldn��t make a choice that would make him regret it.


    Shishio suddenly thought about Ritsu and couldn��t help but let out a sigh, wondering what was so good about her except for her beautiful face. However, he also couldn��t deny Ritsu was a charming girl, and without a doubt, her personality was suitable to be his wife too. Still, he had too many women, and he had passed the age of being active.


    Instead, he was passive, and unless the girls made a move, he wouldn��t move.


    It wasn��t that he had given up on his path to bing a scumbag.


    Instead, he had changed his method or how he acted now.


    Shishio had decided to be current, letting the girl be the ship, following him subconsciously, and made them make the first move.


    Still, this wasn��t the time to talk about this.


    Shishio was going to talk about the matter of the theme park in the clubroomter when everyone had gathered together, but before that, he needed to go to Saki��s ss since there was something he needed to talk about with her about, so after the break, he left from his ss to her ss.


    ��


    During the break, the cloud turned dark, and the drizzle turned into heavy rain after a while.


    The students that usually ate outside decided to stay in the ss to eat their lunches.


    Hikigaya was also one of them.


    As a loner, it was impossible for Hikigaya to eat in ss since it would appear unnatural to eat alone, and he also didn��t want to be a topic of conversation among the group who stayed in the ss.


    It was also the reason why Hikigaya often walked out of the ss and ate outside, watching the scenery of the school in a peaceful manner until the break ended. However, with the rain, it was impossible for him to go out.


    Still, it didn��t matter since he knew he wouldn��t attract much attention and just ate quietly while listening to non-existence music on his earphones.


    The book and earphones were something essential for him since they would make him appear busy among all the students in the ss.


    Hikigaya would also show everyone not to bother him, but during his stay in the high school, there weren��t many people who bothered him either, except for the time they needed to collect homework and other tasks.


    Still, this time, there were few people that caught on to his observation.


    Hikigaya might not tell anyone, but he had a hobby of observing people. The reason why he didn��t tell anyone about this hobby was that it wasn��t a respectable hobby, and he also didn��t have anyone to talk to either, so he just kept silent about it.


    The first person who caught his eye was Kawasaki Saki.


    While Saki might not talk much, she started to get the attention of other people, but she was too cold, and except for Ebina Hiba, who often pestered her, she red at everyone, causing them to fear her.


    Still, what made Saki interesting was Shishio��s girlfriend.


    Hikigaya couldn��t imagine how Saki could show a loving expression or something, but when he thought about Shishio, he felt it was possible for him to draw Saki��s cute side.


    However, Hikigaya didn��t observe Saki too long. Instead, he observed Yui and her clique. Hearing their conversation and how Yui kept praising Yumiko Miura, he couldn��t help but feel overwhelmed since it felt like he came to a feudal society, where the people below had to bootlick the people above.


    ��If it��s like this, it��s better to be alone.�� Hikigaya thought, but then Saki attracted his attention again since she didn��t seem to walk out of the ssroom. After all, usually, Saki was the first person who walked out of the ss without hesitation, but this time, she didn��t, which made him curious.


    ��Has he fought with his girlfriend?��


    Still, it had nothing to do with him, and the world of scumbag wasn��t something he could understand.


    Hikigaya thought to eat his lunch in silence, but who would expect his acquaintance would get into trouble.


    ��Well, before that����


    Hikigaya ate all the bread in his mouth before he walked in the direction of the teacher��s office, considering he was called by Hiratsuka. Hopefully, nothing will happen, but frankly, 100% something really happened.

 Chapter 453: Solace

    Chapter 453: Sce


    ��You sure do admire bears.�� Hiratsuka let out a sigh while tapping her finger on the table. Still, she knew Shishio loved this type of writing, and she decided to keep it. While she must admit Hikigaya��s personality was quite rotten, his writing was lively.


    ��I thought you were a teacher of the modern Japanese teacher, Hiratsuka-sensei.�� Hikigaya stood in a ce with both of his hands behind his back nervously, afraid of being punched. Still, he must admit, somehow, Hiratsuka became more beautiful. ��Well, it might be my imagination?��


    ��I��m a guidance counselor.�� Hiratsuka put the writing on the table and said, ��So your biology teacher passed this on to me. And how is this about the ecology of wild animals?��


    ��It��s a strong antithesis against wild animals that live in a group society,�� Hikigaya said smoothly.


    ��Quit with your excuses.�� Hiratsuka let out a tired sigh, wondering whether it was better to be a housewife. ��You make it seem like you��re saying being social is a crime.��


    ��Speaking of being alone, you being single is also one, right?�� Hikigaya quickly realized what he was saying, and he hurriedly closed his eyes, waiting for the punch that woulde to his stomach, but after a while, he didn��t feel anything. Finally, he opened his eyes nervously and asked, ��Eh? You��re not going to punch me?��


    Hiratsuka��s lips twitched, and she said, ��What kind of teacher do you think I am? I am not a cruel teacher who willy my fist on a cheeky student like you.��


    ����..��


    Hikigaya wondered whether Hiratsuka had short-term memory loss, amnesia, or even worse, Alzheimer��s since he recalled he was punched several times in the past. Still, he was smart, and he naturally understood the cause. However, it also brought him a shock that couldn��t be concealed on his face. ��Do-Don��t tell me, you-you have a boyfriend now?��


    ��Cough!��


    Hiratsuka blushed and coughed shyly.


    ��Dammit, what is this teacher? Cute!��


    Hikigaya suddenly wanted to punch her boyfriend of Hiratsuka since that guy could get such a lovely woman as Hiratsuka.


    Still, Hiratsuka��s expression was slightly cloudy, especially when she thought aboutst night��s conversation with Chihiro. She nced in the direction of Chihiro, whose desk was empty since she might have had lunch in the art ssroom, considering Chihiro was an art teacher and all.


    The food, the noisy night, and the happy atmosphere of the partyst night becameplicated when Hiratsuka recalled Chihiro��s words.


    ��


    After the party, Hiratsuka decided to stay with Chihiro for a night.


    The two shared a room together. It wasn��t their first time doing this since they also had often slept together during university time and even when they were working in the same school. They also slept when they were attacked by a group of people when they went out on a drink.


    Still, this time, Hiratsuka felt something strange.


    ��You have something to tell me, Shizuka?�� Chihiro suddenly asked.


    The two were lying on the bed together with the light in the room turned off. The sound of the air conditioner and the chirping of the insects from the outside could be heard.


    However, for the two, no one said anything, and the sound of each other��s breathing was the only thing they could hear.


    ����Why do you think so?�� Hiratsuka was so nervous at that moment.


    ��Well, you have always been isn��t good with lying, and your emotions show on your face all the time. You even help nce at me from time to time.�� Chihiro looked at Hiratsuka speechlessly and said, ��If you keep doing that, you think I don��t notice you have something to talk about with me?��


    ����..��


    Hiratsuka was silent and felt awkward somehow. However, she was also annoyed since she felt she was being treated as a simple guy. While she was a woman, she felt like she was a little boy who brought a porn book for the first time nervously, so no one would notice her.


    ��Well, Chihiro, I����


    ��You date Shishio?�� Chihiro asked.


    �������� Hiratsuka opened her mouth wide and was dumbfounded.


    Chihiro let out a sigh and said, ��Before, I was joking when I told you to date him when you were drunk before.��


    In the earlier chapters, when the two went on a drink with their friends, drunk, and being attacked by yakuza, Chihiro was joking with Shishio, telling him to marry her and Hiratsuka, considering they were single and all.


    Still, Chihiro also understood how ridiculous her thought was, and she was joking around. However, she fell for him, she had fallen for someone she shouldn��t be with, and without a doubt, once her big sister and family knew what they were doing, there would be a consequence they had to pay.


    As for Hiratsuka��s case, frankly, Chihiro didn��t think too much since she knew it was already impossible to stop Shishio. She also didn��t feel that surprised since she also saw an attraction from Hiratsuka toward Shishio. However, she must admit it took quite a while since usually, his speed to get a girl was as fast as warming up food in the microwave.


    Shishio just needed to smile, and he could bring a girl to the hotel.


    Chihiro knew how dangerous his charm was since she was tempted by him even if she knew their rtionship was taboo.


    ��Huh? Is it okay?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    Chihiro looked at Hiratsuka helplessly and said, ��You have dated him. What��s the point of me saying anything now? Even if I tell you not to, will you listen to me?��


    �������� Hiratsuka was silent since she knew even if Chihiro forbid their rtionship, she wouldn��t listen to her words at all since she knew she had fallen too deeply with that bastard.


    ��See?�� Chihiro felt helpless and thought the boy in the disguise of the beautiful woman had really fallen for her nephew. ��I won��t say much about your rtionship, but you need to be careful. You��re a student and a teacher. If a stranger, the people from the school, or the other people know about your rtionship����


    ��It��s okay.�� Hiratsuka cut Chirhio��s words and said, ��Shishio will take care of it.��


    �������� Chihiro was silent since she knew Hiratsuka was right since she knew if there was a problem, Shishio could handle it. She wasn��t sure where her confidence came from, but she had that feeling. ��Then, in my case���� However, she shook her head, showing a bitter smile since her case was different from Hiratsuka and she also knew this was the feeling that she shouldn��t have, especially toward her nephew.


    ��If the society know����


    Chihiro knew she might throw mud on Shishio��s future, but then she was hugged by Hiratsuka so suddenly. She was in a daze before she asked, ��Shizuka?��


    ��Sorry, I just want to sleep like this. Is that okay?��


    ��Well�� it��s okay.�� Chihiro didn��t fight back and justy there, letting Hiratsuka hug her.


    Hiratsuka looked at Chihiro, and suddenly a strange thought appeared on her mind, but before she questioned her, she was asked.


    ��By the way, have you done it with him?�� Chihiro looked up and asked.


    ��Wh-What the hell were you saying?!�� Hiratsuka blushed and showed a shy girl expression.


    �������� Chihiro rolled her eyes, but she curiously asked, ��So how is it? Did it feel good?��


    ����It��s amazing.��


    ��What?!��


    Unlike what Hiratsuka thought, the confrontation between them suddenly turned into girls�� talk. As for the content of the conversation, Shishio could only give a thumbs up since their conversation was too hot.


    ��


    ��By the way, did things go well with the previous request?�� Hiratsuka asked with a smile.


    ��Ugh���� Hikigiya felt awkward and asked, ��Sensei, did you deliberately send that girl to the Service Club?�� If so, he must admit this teacher was craftier than he had thought. Also, Shishio might be her aplice, but he didn��t have proof, so he couldn��t do anything, nor did he n to do anything. After all, he must admit, even if he didn��t want to say it, he felt there was a color in his world. While it wasn��t a rose-colored high school life, it wasn��t gray anymore.


    ��Well, enough of that.�� Hiratsuka crossed her arms and asked, ��What do you think of Yukinoshita?��


    ��Yukinoshita?�� Hikigaya was confused, but he answered honestly, ��Quite unpleasant.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hiratsuka sighed.


    ��But she isn��t a bad girl,�� Hikigaya said while looking away.


    Hiratsuka also smiled when she heard Hikigaya��s words and said, ��Well, that��s true. She isn��t a bad girl. She is just someone who doesn��t know how to bend straight. I know I should praise her honesty, but the world isn��t as kind as she is after all.�� She must admit, she was quite worried about Yukinoshita.


    ��You don��t really need to worry about her, right? After all, there��s him by her side,�� Hikigaya said with a sigh.


    Hiratsukaughed and said, ��That��s true. There��s him.�� She smiled and asked, ��So what do you think of him? That scumbag.��


    ��Well, that scumbag.�� Hikigaya thought for a moment and said, ��I hope he explodes.��


    Hiratsukaughed heartily and said, ��Well, that��s true. He should explode!��


    ��But you know�� I just can��t hate him.�� Without a doubt, it was hard to hate Shishio unless Hikigaya was Shishio��s enemy. However, the thought of bing Shishio��s enemy didn��t please him. Instead, it scared him since he knew his defeat was 100%. Therefore, there was no chance of winning, and it was better to either be his friend or just be an extra character who was toozy to be drawn by the mangaka, so Shishio wouldn��t remember him.


    However, it was already impossible since his face was already remembered by Shishio.


    ��Well, it seems it isn��t a wrong decision to send you to the Service Club.��


    ������.�� Hikigaya couldn��t say anything since he knew he didn��t regret joining the Service Club.


    ��Well, enough of my talk. Next time, don��t write this type of nonsense again.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Hikigaya perfunctorily answered and agreed since he didn��t want to be punched. However, how could he change so easily?


    This personality had been rooted into his body, and it was impossible to change.


    Still, no one asked him to change anyway, so Hikigaya didn��t change, but he might try to be his better self. As he walked out of the teacher��s office, there was a slight curve in his mouth, and he thought his school life wasn��t bad. ��It wasn��t bad.�� Well, as long as he didn��t have an interest in a woman, he knew he would be alright.


    Hikigaya walked back to his ss and thought the matter had ended. Finally, he could return to his sce. Who would have thought trouble was waiting in his ss.

 Chapter 454: Saki’s journey

    Chapter 454: Saki��s journey


    When Hikigaya left, Saki sat on her seat, waiting for Shishio toe.


    However, who would have thought something happened before her?


    Yui Yuigahama and Miura Yumiko seemed to be in the argument. However, even though it was an argument, it was a one-sided argument with Yumiko, that seemed quite displeased toward Yui.


    On the other hand, Yui could only smile awkwardly, trying to say something, but the words that came out of her mouth seemed feeble, and nothing seemed to be heard by Yumiko. She could only apologize, hoping it would reduce Yumiko��s anger.


    However, Yumiko became even more annoyed by Yui since she didn��t ask for her apology. Instead, she asked her why Yui hadn��t been hanging out with her group anymore, causing her to feel annoyed.


    Still, even if Yumiko��s voice became louder and the argument between them became intense, no one said anything as if they were afraid to be burnt by Yumiko��s anger.


    Even Hayato Hayama, the most popr guy in the ss, couldn��t say anything and just stayed on the side, without saying anything, waiting for the argument to end.


    However, was it a good thing to do that?


    Of course not, right?


    With the argument between Yumiko and Yui, it wouldn��t be weird if they stopped bing friends, yet no one said anything and stayed in silence, afraid to be noticed.


    If it was before, Saki would also be the same. Even now, she would also do the same since it had nothing to do with her, and she could just ignore them. She didn��t know them well, so it had nothing to do with her, and even if she ignored them, she felt okay and felt calm, considering the people she had seen in her life were even bigger than Yumiko.


    Yumiko��s presence in the ss might be simr to a queen, yet outside of the school, what was she?


    Nothing.


    Yumiko was just an ordinary beautiful girl.


    However, Saki could onlyugh inwardly since she was also the same and might be worse, especially if she didn��t know Shishio. She let out a sigh and thought to stop them, but as if a shark smelled of blood, this guy came to like it was nothing.


    ��Saki-senpai! I am here!��


    His voice was clear and heard by everyone.


    Also, it made Yui and Yumiko stunned for a moment.


    Shishio was there, calling Saki there before he looked at Yui and Yumiko, who seemed to talk to each other. While his rtionship with Yui and Yumiko was okay, it was quite different from Yumiko since he hadn��t spoken with Yumiko after he was known to be a scumbag.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked bluntly while looking at Yui and Yumiko.


    ��No-Nothing.�� Yui subconsciously said with an awkward expression.


    Yumiko also didn��t say anything and turned her head away.


    ��Well, it might have nothing to do with me, but I can hear your voice from the outside, though.��


    ����.�� Yui and Yumiko. They felt this guy was a bully since he clearly knew what had happened, yet he asked them.


    If it was someone else, Yumiko would get aggressive and tell them to be quiet, but it was hard to do it with Shishio since his face was handsome, and he was clearly her type. On the other hand, his aura was also quite different.


    If Yumiko had to give an example, it was like meeting an adult. She couldn��t help but feel slightly inferior and respectful even if she knew this guy was a scumbag.


    ��I know that I might be meddlesome, and I am sure you won��t be happy if I say this, but Yuigama-senpai, you should talk clearly about what you want to do, and Miura-senpai, you should listen to what Yuigama-senpai wants to say. After all, it will be horrible if your rtionship is ruined because of a small thing, right?�� Shishio said softly, then looked at Saki, who walked toward him and took her hand without hesitation. ��Well, goodbye.��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Still, the students who weren��t rted to Yumiko��s clique also walked away since Shishio gave them a chance to escape. Also, the girls couldn��t help but look at Saki, and somehow they understood why Saki had be more beautiful, and they felt quite envious for some reason.


    As for Yui and Yumiko, the two looked at each other for a moment.


    Yui knew she had always been afraid to talk about what was on her mind since she didn��t want an argument, but this time, she was going to say it. ��Um, Yumiko����


    While Yumiko didn��t feel good, she listened to what Yui wanted to say.


    Still, when Yui and Yumiko talked to each other, Shishio and Saki didn��t walk away since they happened to meet Yukinoshita, who seemed about to stop the argument between Yui and Yumiko.


    ��Senpai.�� Shishio greeted Yukinoshita with a smile.


    Yukinoshita opened her mouth, but she closed it again before she nodded. ��Um.�� She had a feeling that if she hade to stop Yui and Yumiko before, she might have picked a fight with Yumiko. While what she did, wasn��t wrong, it would cause Yui��s position in the ss to be awkward, considering Yui was part of Yumiko��s clique.


    In other words, not only the workce but even a ss also had politics.


    It might seem strange, but this was how society was.


    Still, of course, there was also a sincere, honest, genuine rtionship without such aplicated rtionship.


    However, such a thing is rare, and when you meet them, please treasure them.


    ��Yuigama-senpai seems busy. You should wait for a while,�� Shishio said.


    ��I know.�� Yukinoshita nodded, then said in a low voice, ��Thanks.��


    ��What?�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita in confusion.


    Yukinoshita felt quite embarrassed, but she still said, ��If it��s me, I might cause trouble.�� She had always said something on her mind, and while it was something good, there was something known as a time and asion. She might have said something on her mind, but it didn��t mean they were all good to the ears of the people. In other words, she was like picking a fight.


    If Hikigaya wasn��t slime, he might m Yukinoshita without hesitation in the past. After all, being mocked badly wasn��t something good.


    Yukinoshita also knew her problem, but she didn��t bother to change it since, in her mind, this was her armor. This was how she protected herself, especially with the experience she had during her childhood time.


    Yukinoshita didn��t know what to change, and she didn��t want to change.


    However, if someone could pass through that armor and see her kindness, without a doubt, they would see how wonderful this girl was.


    Still, Shishio held Yukinoshita��s forehead and showed confusion.


    Yukinoshita was stunned, and her face turned red before she swept his hand away. ��What are you doing?!��


    ��I thought you were sick for suddenly thanking me like that,�� Shishio said in a murmur.


    ����..�� If a look could kill someone, without a doubt, this was how Yukinoshita��s gaze would appear. ��Still, it is rare for you two to appear together. What are you doing?�� She was curious since usually, Shishio would be with his harem instead of Saki.


    ��Well, we have something to do. I��ll go out first. See you tomorrow at the club, Senpai.��


    Saki gave Yukinoshita a nod and left with Shishio.


    Yukinohsita also nodded and looked at their backs before Yui��s voice woke her up.


    ��Yukinon, did you wait?��


    Yukinoshita looked at Yui and shook her head. ��No. I didn��t wait too long. Is your matter done?��


    Yui could only smile at Yukinoshita��s straightforward personality, but she nodded and said, ��Yes, it��s done.��


    ��That��s good.�� Yukinoshita nodded and said, ��Should we go out and have lunch?��


    ��Yes!��


    The two were about to go to the clubroom of the Service Club, but they happened to meet Hikigaya.


    ��Hikki!�� Yui greeted Hikigaya with a smile.


    Yukinoshita only nodded.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya also could only nod awkwardly. It seemed there was still a long way to go before he could get used to the life of a ��normie.��


    While Hikigaya could only give an awkward response, Shishio and Saki walked next to each other while talking to each other.


    ��So tonight?�� Saki asked.


    ��Is it a problem?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, it��s alright. I��ll wait at my house. Tell me if youe,�� Saki said.


    ��Is that okay? Won��t your parents give you trouble?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It��s alright. My father is working. As for my mother, she knows my situation,�� Saki said inly.


    ����..�� Shishio could only smile bitterly at the unfriendly working time of this country. ��Still, won��t they worry if their daughter is taken out by her boyfriend in the middle of the night?��


    ��Well, it should be okay.�� Saki looked at Shishio and said, ��You should know I worked at the bar before, right? I haven��t told my mother that I have stopped working.��


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Okay. I n to go with you, so where are we going tonight?�� Saki asked.


    Shishio thought he might need to visit Saki��s house in the future, but let��s discuss this matter aside. ��I n to visit L��Amant.��


    ��L��Amant?��


    Shishio told Shishio about the cafe where he met Shiina��s editor in the past, and the owner of the cafe was a transvestite. He thought to ask the owner about his experience with his book.


    ��You��re really going to write a book about a transvestite?�� Saki asked speechlessly.


    ��It��s not about a transvestite, but one of the characters happens to be adyboy. There��s someone I know who happens to be a woman in the body of a man, so I want to interview him a bit,�� Shishio said with a serious expression since he wanted his works to be perfect.


    Saki also knew how serious he was when he wanted to do something, so she nodded. ��Don��t worry. I��ll be by your side all the time.�� She was afraid he might be attacked by a group of transvestites when he came to the cafe where he talked about it. As for him to swing that way, she didn��t think so since she knew how lively he was when they were together.


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio was d that Saki was there.


    There was a reason why Shishio brought Saki out of all of the girls. First, she was the most courageous and the one who would protect him in case he was attacked. Also, he wanted to spend more time with her since it had been a while since the two were alone together, so this time, it was a perfect chance for them to go on a date.


    Anyway, tonight, they had made their destination, and without hesitation, they visited the ��L��Amant�� to listen to the story of the master.

 Chapter 455: We’re all going nuts!

    Chapter 455: We��re all going nuts!


    After their activity in the clubroom, Shishio and Saki returned home to change their attires. They had nned to go out to research his novel.


    Somehow when Shishio thought of his novel, he understood why Shiro-san often walked out to go on the research.


    After all, it was different when one wrote without information and when one wrote with knowledge of the information.


    The smoothness of the words and the flow of the story would be more believable when one had the information of the necessary knowledge.


    While it was quite strange why he had decided to visit Masaki Kobayashi, it was quite necessary for his story.


    Still, before he went on his journey with Saki, he told everyone in the clubroom whether they wanted to visit the theme park next Saturday, especially when he had gotten the free ticket.


    ����..�� Usa could only cry and smile helplessly when he heard about a free ticket. However, he also knew his money wasn��t enough, and Shishio also helped him with buying the ticket.


    Still, under Shishio��s invitation, everyone agreed without hesitation to go out to the theme park. However, they didn��t visit Disney Park, considering they were from Tokyo and often visited it in the past. It was also the reason why they decided to visit Fuji-Q Hignd, the theme park that was located at the base of Mount Fuji.


    ��Let��s go! Let��s go there!�� Nana said without hesitation.


    Mea and Maiko also agreed.


    After all, they didn��t have to pay since they got a free ticket, so why shouldn��t they go?


    Mai looked at Usa and Shishio and knew they were the ones who bought the ticket, but she knew since they had money, she didn��t say anything. However, she wondered why they did this. What were they nning?


    Still, Mai was quite curious about going to the theme park together with everyone. After all, it would be her first experience doing so. She had been busy with her work as a child actress, and she didn��t have time to y. However, it was something normal since when one wanted to achieve something, they usually had to sacrifice something.


    Though some people didn��t need to sacrifice anything, such people were only a small number, and it was better not to think too much about them, considering you might feel jealous or envious, wasting your time, doing something useless when you could use your time to improve yourself.


    ��Still, what are you nning? Why did you invite us so suddenly?�� However, Ritsu seemed unfazed and asked Shishio and Usa with doubt.


    *Gulp!*


    Usa became nervous and could only look at Shishio, hoping he would be able to smooth this situation out.


    ��Frankly, there��s no deep meaning. We just got lucky by getting tickets for the theme park. If you don��t want to go, we won��t force you,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Oi!! Shishio! What are you doing?!�� Usa sent out a message to Shishio through his eyes since if Ritsu didn��te, what was the point he went to the theme park?


    While Usa must admit, going out and ying in the theme park was fun, his purpose ining was to make his rtionship with Ritsu became closer, and if possible, he wanted to confess, then the two would fall for each other and be lovers!


    However, if Ritsu didn��te, all of that n would turn into failure.


    ��Just leave it to me.�� Shishio sent a message to Usa through his eyes.


    Usa was in doubt, but before he was able to say his doubt, Ritsu said, ��I-I have never said I won��t go���� She pouted and looked away, wondering whether Shishio had forgotten his promise to bring her to Jimbocho. However, even if he might have forgotten about it, it was quite hard to remind him, considering she had a problem with themunication, and she also knew it was quite wrong to ask someone who had a girlfriend to go out with her.


    ��Well, he has many girlfriends����


    Ritsu thought for a moment and felt it might be better to remind himter.


    Of course, Shishio remembered his promise, but he didn��t intend to go out now. Still, he must admit, even though he helped Usa out at the theme park, he knew Usa��s chances of sess in his confession were close to zero, or rather, it was zero.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything and just kept silent. He knew that no matter what he said, it would be futile. It would be useless since when one had fallen in love, they would be blind.


    In other words, they would be full of obsession.


    It might seem ��ew�� or something, but Shishio felt it was something natural since that was what ��love�� did to someone.


    If the love was epted, it was okay, but if it was rejected��


    ������.��


    Anyway, Shishio decided to wait until the storm ended and waited until everything had ended before he settled everything.


    ��So it has been decided, right?�� Shishio said while looking at everyone.


    They nodded and agreed to go to the theme park together on Saturday.


    Ritsu could only sigh, but she also agreed to go with everyone.


    On the other hand, Usa thought Ritsu was so cute, and somehow his heart was pounding when he thought of confessing his love to her during their trip to the theme park.


    ��By the way, I know that many of you, it��ll be their first time going there, and it is also my first time there, so who hasn��t been there?�� Shishio asked.


    Unexpectedly, Saki, Shiina, Mai, Ritsu, Usa, and even Mea hadn��t been there.


    ��Nana, Maiko, Miu, have you been there before?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um.�� Miu nodded and said, ��I have been with my family before.��


    ��We��re too.�� 2x


    The three of them had visited Fuji Q in the past with their families, so it wouldn��t be their first time going there.


    ��So, what��s the popr attraction there?�� Shishio was also quite curious since he had never visited Fuji Q. Well, he also hadn��t visited Disney Land, but he knew this wasn��t the time to talk about this matter.


    ��Hmm�� if I have to say, there are many attractions for families,�� Miu said.


    ��Like what?�� Mai asked curiously.


    ��It��s like a spinning teacup, Ferris wheel, mirror house, merry-go-round���� Miu listened to the attraction one by one, causing the girls like Shiina, Saki, Mai, Ritsu, and Mea to be excited.


    Still, Shishio looked at Mea Uchifuji and thought it was quite unexpected she had nevere to Fuji Q, but he didn��t say anything.


    It might seem weird for him to think so, but unlike Shiina, who came from Ennd, Saki, who was poor, Ritsu, who had been an indoor child, and Mai, who had been working as a child actress until high school, Mea was like Nana and Maiko.


    Mea had a happy family and would also have fun like Nana and Maiko, but it seemed her family might be unexpectedly simr to Saki.


    Still, while everyone listened to Miu��s fairy-tale-like story, Nana and Maiko seemed dissatisfied and shook their heads while making a ��tsk, tsk, tsk�� sound.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Miu was speechless and looked at the two with a pout.


    ��Miu-senpai, how old are you?�� Maiko shook her head.


    ��Yeah, those types of attractions are for children.�� Nana shrugged her shoulders.


    ����Children?�� Miu looked at the chest of Maiko and Nana before she looked at her chest.


    ��������


    Miu plopped on the ground and oozed out a gloomy aura.


    ��There, there.�� Shishio patted Miu��s shoulder gently.


    ��Shishio-kun!�� Miu cried and hugged him tightly.


    After confirming Miu, Shishio looked at Maiko and Nana helplessly.


    Nana and Maiko could only stick out their tongues cutely.


    ��So if you say the attractions that are told by Miu are childish, is there an adult-like attraction there?�� Mai asked curiously.


    On the other hand, Shiina seemed to be very excited. Her eyes shone brightly, thinking it would be fun to y at the theme park on Saturday.


    ��Of course!�� 2x


    Maiko and Nana looked at each other, then asked, ��Who is going to exin?�� 2x


    ������.�� 2x


    ��I��ll take the lead,�� Nana said.


    ��Please.�� Maiko nodded and agreed.


    ��The first is a terrifying coaster with a maximum falling angle of 121 degrees! It can be enjoyed with two types of eleration: linearunch eleration and vertical roll-down! It is also recorded on the world record!�� Nana exined fully of tension.


    ��Not only that.�� Maiko suddenly joined in and said, ��There��s also the longest and the most feared horror attraction in history! With a total length of 900 m, an attraction can make us experience the fear human beings feel.��


    ��Isn��t that exciting to you?�� 2x


    ������..�� Everyone.


    While they must admit that the two attractions could excite them, they excited them for different reasons.


    Shishio thought he should bring Roberta with him, too, since he knew he needed someone to help take care of the people around him, but then his sleeve was pulled.


    ��Hmm�� what��s wrong, Mashiro?��


    ��Shishio, let��s ride on the coaster and the horror house.�� Shiina��s eyes shone brightly, showing how excited she was.


    ������..�� Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment and patted her head. ��Okay.�� He knew this girl loved a challenge and something dangerous, especially when they were on the ��View of Hell�� in the past. She could even stand on the edge without blinking her eyes, so he knew the coaster and the horror house also excited her.


    Still, this not only burnt the spirit of Shiina since the others also seemed to be in an excited state too.


    ��Fufufu�� I guess this is the best time to see who is the best among us,�� Nana said while holding her fists and moving her neck without creating a ��creak�� sound.


    ��Yeah, I must agree. It��s time to end this struggle.�� Mea nodded as she crossed her arms.


    ��Our longst battle is going to end soon���� Maiko sounded full of mncholy, but her eyes were burning with spirit.


    The spirit of the three girls seemed to unite and fuse with each other, creating a chain of reactions among the people inside the room.


    Without a doubt, they were going to decide who was the strongest among them on their trip to Fuji Q this Saturday.


    Still, among them, there were still many people who hadmon sense, and they could only sigh helplessly, but without a doubt, they were also excited about this trip.


    However, was it his imagination, but could Saki seem to be quite nervous?


    Anyway, Shishio could talk with Sakiter since they would go out togetherter and talk about this matter since the battle spirit among the girls had reached its peak, and he was afraid they were all going nuts.

 Chapter 456: Let’s talk about something

    Chapter 456: Let��s talk about something


    ��Is this the cafe?��


    ��Un.��


    Saki looked at the modest cafe in front of her and put a cautious expression on her face. She took a deep breath and prepared herself since she knew the moment they entered this face, they might enter a different world. The world that she had never thought she would ever think of entering in the past. However, she was about to enter it now.


    While Saki was quite curious, she knew she needed to protect him.


    ��I have to protect him!�� Saki made up her mind.


    Shishio didn��t know what Saki was thinking about, but one thing was for sure, this girl might be overthinking. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Okay.��


    By holding hands, they entered the cafe together.


    The sound of a chime sounded in the cafe, and they were greeted by several people, but before they finished their greeting, they were stunned.


    ��Wel����


    ����..�� 3x


    Whether it was Masaki Kobayashi, Fumiya Kurimoto, or Ayano-san (a female waitress in the cafe), they looked at Shishio speechlessly. They still remembered how Shishio proimed he only loved Shiina, yet he came to the cafe again, but with a different girl.


    While Fumiya bit a towel in jealousy, Masaki weed the two of them with a smile and asked, ��Where��s Mashiro-chan, Shishio-kun?��


    Fumiya and Ayano quickly shut their mouths and waited for the exciting drama in front of them to unfold. They knew Masaki decided to reveal Shishio, who was known as a scumbag, and they were curious how Shishio and Saki were going to handle this situation.


    However, Shishio and Saki just sat on the counter seat rxedly before he said, ��She��s at home. She should be drawing a manga now.��


    ����..�� Fumiya and Ayano.


    Masaki looked at Saki and didn��t see much of a change in her expression. He then looked at Shishio thoughtfully and asked, ��What do you want to order?��


    ��Ice coffee.��


    ��Me too.��


    Saki didn��t really want to order something heavy, and iced coffee was enough for her.


    ��You don��t want to eat?�� Masaki asked.


    Shishio touched his stomach and said, ��It��s been a while since I��ve eaten your Napolitan. I��ll get that one too.��


    ��Okay.�� Masaki nodded, then asked with his girly gesture. ��What about you?��


    Saki��s lips twitched, and she could tell instantly that this man should be the one that Shishio talked about. Still, Masaki was better than she had imagined since she had thought he would be wearing lipstick and wore ady dress. However, Masaki only wore a bartender-like uniform with long hair.


    If Masaki didn��t actdy-like, Saki wouldn��t think he was a woman in a man��s body.


    ��If you have eaten, then you don��t need to force yourself. Still, if you��re curious, I can share my Napolitan with youter. It has a huge portion after all.�� Shishio must admit the portion that was given by Masaki for the Napolitan was huge. Last time Shiina couldn��t finish her Napolitan, and it was he who had to eat the rest.


    ��Okay.�� Saki nodded and agreed. She had eaten many things with him, whether it was his food or his white liquid, so just sharing food with him was nothing.


    ��Okay, wait for a moment~~.�� Masaki walked to the kitchen with a girlish voice before he said, ��Oh, right! Did youe because you miss me, Shishio-kun?��


    ����No.�� Shishio was speechless, but then he asked, ��But can I ask you something, Masaki-san?��


    ��Geez! Call me, Marie!�� Masaki pouted, but then he said, ��Okay, but you have to answer my question too, alright?��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio wasn��t sure what kind of question Masaki wanted to ask, but it might be rted to Shiina, so he didn��t really mind. He didn��t really hide the fact he was a scumbag, and it didn��t really matter even if the whole world knew about it since even if they knew, there was nothing they could do anyway.


    However, Shishio still wanted to keep the identity of his women secret since he didn��t want them to be troubled by his reputation, and he hoped their daily life wouldn��t be interrupted by annoying flies.


    Still, such a problem hadn��t appeared and might be impossible to happen since he had mostly controlled the whole school.


    Anyway, Shishio wasn��t going toe to think about this matter. Instead, he came to ask Masaki for adyboy since he needed it for his book.


    As for Fumiya and Ayako-san, the two weren��t exactly close with Shishio, so they just greeted him politely like how the other guest was. They had been working at the cafe for a while, and they had met many types of people. While Shishio might be a scumbag, they had seen something worse than him, so they didn��t have many expressions besides curiosity.


    Still, Fumiya was jealous to death.


    On the other hand, Ayako-san sighed and thought the handsome guy was all a scumbag. However, she must admit his face was really her type. Unfortunately, she had a husband and a boy already, so it was impossible for a rtionship to unfold between them.


    Unless Ayako-san dared to embark on the path without a return.


    However, it was impossible since Ayako-san didn��t have such a deep feeling toward Shishio.


    Still, if Shishio tried to chase Ayako-san seriously, it might be possible, though.


    However, it was better to talk about this matterter.


    Fumiya and Ayako-san didn��t say much and waited for Masaki to return since they could eavesdrop on their conversation at that time.


    While Masaki prepared their order, Saki and Shishio talked to each other.


    Also, Saki must admit while the owner of this cafe was quite doubtful, this ce was quitefortable, and many people seemed happy to stay in this ce. ��By the way, did you invite everyone to the theme park because of Usa?��


    ��Can you see it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Isn��t it obvious?�� Saki sighed and asked, ��He really likes Ritsu, huh?��


    ��You can see it too?��


    ��Isn��t it obvious?�� Saki rolled her eyes and sighed again. ��The only one who hasn��t noticed is probably Ritsu herself.�� She must admit Ritsu was pretty much clueless about romance.


    ��Instead of clueless, I think she doesn��t care about romance,�� Shishio said after hearing Saki��s words.


    ��I don��t think so. She��s very interested in romance, right?�� Saki said while looking at Shishio with a thoughtful expression.


    ������


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Shishio coughed hard, but then he asked, ��By the way, don��t you want to bring your little sister to the theme park on Saturday?��


    Saki knew Shishio tried to change the topic of the conversation, but she didn��t think too much and asked, ��Is that okay?��


    ��Miu is probably going to bring her little sister without a doubt.�� When Shishio thought about Miu��s little sister��s personality, he knew that the little devil would beg Miu while crying to bring her with them.


    ��Well, I��ll talk with my little sister then���� Saki��s expression was softened when Shishio told her she could bring her little sister.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Saki and kissed her cheek.


    ����..�� Saki was stunned, and with a bright crimson face, she asked, ��Wh-Why did you kiss me so suddenly?��


    ��Sorry, it��s just you��re so cute before,�� Shishio said since he must admit that this girl��s expression was quite unfriendly. However, when she smiled, she was so cute that he couldn��t help but want to tease her.


    Saki snorted, but she leaned her head on his shoulder. ��Let��s stay together tonight.��


    ��Okay.��


    Saki smiled when Shishio agreed without hesitation and rubbed her face slightly on his shoulder.


    ��Um, can I ask you something?��


    Unexpectedly, Ayako-san couldn��t handle it anymore and came to them while looking at Shishio.


    ��Yes?��


    Ayako-san wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth, especially when she realized how rude her action was. Luckily, Masaki came and patted her shoulder gently. ��Let me handle this. You should go to that guest since it seems she needs more water.��


    ��Ah, yes!�� Ayako quickly excused herself and walked toward the guest who needed her help.


    ��Geez, she��s sure impatient.�� Masaki let out a helpless sigh before he served two iced coffees ordered by Shishio and Saki. ��Here you go. Two iced coffees.��


    ��Thanks.�� 2x


    ��By the way, Shishio-kun, why did you cheat on Mashiro-chan? How can you be such a cute girl?�� Masaki asked without hesitation, which caused Fumiya and Ayako-san to almost stagger. While the two must admit they were also quite curious, they weren��t as rude as Masaki since this guy was tantly asking Shishio why Shishio became a scumbag.


    ��I don��t cheat on her,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Huh?!�� 3x


    Not only was Masaki dumbfounded, but Fumiya and Ayako-san were dumbfounded.


    ��But what about this girl?�� Masaki turned his gaze at Saki.


    ��She��s also my girlfriend. I date them together with their consent,�� Shishio said.


    ����.�� Fumiya felt the universe spin in his head. He had never encountered this situation and felt hismon sense crumble. However, more than anything, he was so jelly!


    ��Oh, if you get their consent, then it is alright.�� Masaki nodded.


    ����..�� Fumiya. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ????????????.???


    ��Is that okay with you?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Masaki smiled and said, ��Don��t underestimate me. I have lived longer than you, and I have many ��experienced,�� so it isn��t my first time seeing a scumbag. However, most of them are harming the women, and they just want the body of the woman, but I hope you don��t do something like that since I can see whether it is this girl or Mashiro-chan, they��re all good girls, so don��t betray their trust, alright?��


    Saki and Shishio looked at Masaki for a moment, and for the first time, they thought this guy was kind of handsome.


    Without a doubt, if Masaki was a normal guy, this guy would be popr with women. Still, even if this guy was gay, without a doubt, this guy was still popr.


    ��Wait a moment here. I��ll take out your Napolitan since it is almost ready. Let��s continue our talk after that,�� Masaki said and left for the kitchen.


    When Masaki left, Saki whispered, ��He isn��t that bad.��


    ��Right? So just don��t judge something by the appearance,�� Shishio said.


    Saki nodded and took his words to her heart.


    ��However, I must admit everyone also needs to just do something by appearance,�� Shishio said.


    ����..�� Saki was lost for words and asked, ��Just what do you mean?��


    ��I mean, it just depends on the situation. Also, while we know we shouldn��t judge people for their appearance, their appearance can tell everything about them, so be careful. You��re a beautiful girl after all,�� Shishio said and caressed her back gently.


    While people often say one shouldn��t judge someone by their appearance. It is impossible for one not to do so, especially when you face someone who is holding a gun or knife. When you meet such people, you should run to a safe ce instead of trying to get to know them, especially when they are full of anxiety, anger, and other negative emotions.


    If you don��t want to die, just stay away from someone like that.


    ��Yeah, I��ll be careful, but even if I encounter a dangerous situation again, you��ll save me, right?�� Saki asked with a smile.


    ��Of course,�� Shishio said and kissed Saki��s forehead gently.


    Saki smiled and thought her days were wonderful when Shishio came into her life, and she wanted to be with him from now on, even in the future.

 Chapter 457: Embark your true self

    Chapter 457: Embark your true self


    When Masaki was in the kitchen preparing the Napolitan, Fumiya couldn��t handle it anymore and approached him. ��Master, is it really alright?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Masaki asked with doubt.


    ��I mean�� are you not going to say anything about how he has be a scumbag, dating two girls at the same time and hurting them!�� Fumiya didn��t understand why Masaki didn��t say anything and just surprisingly epted the fact that Shishio had be a scumbag. If it was him, he would say two or three sentences, telling the girl besides Shishio that it was better to date him since he would be loyal and take care of her dearly.


    After all, Fumiya must admit, even if Saki��s expression was quite fierce. She was so beautiful that it caused his heart to skip a beat, especially when her expression was softened.


    Unfortunately, Fumiya could only look from a distance, and Saki would never be his. He also didn��t have the guts to say anything and could only watch Shishio in jealousy.


    Still, without a doubt, Fumiya felt uneptable, wondering why Masaki didn��t say anything.


    ��Is it because he��s his type?��


    Fumiya suddenly thought and could only sigh since a handsome guy was really unfair. After all, he also knew Masaki was gay and thought Masaki was quite lenient toward Shishio because Shishio was his type, which was quite understandable in his head.


    However, Masaki could onlyugh. While he didn��t know what Fumiya was thinking, he also understood why Fumiya was jealous. ��Well, Fumiya, you think he��s wrong?��


    ��Of course!�� Fumiya nodded without hesitation.


    ��By the way, I am gay. I like men. Do you think it is wrong?�� Masaki asked with a smile.


    ����Of co��.�� Fumiya stopped, talking since he knew he had almost said something wrong.


    ��You don��t need to deny it. It��s normal for someone to think that I am wrong since, normally, a couple should be a pair of a man and a woman. The opposite gender loves each other. However, I like a simr gender.�� Masaki smiled and patted Fumiya��s chubby stomach. ��On the other hand, while Shishio-kun is a scumbag, I can see her girlfriends are happy with him. I think that��s the most important thing about love. As long as everyone is happy, it��s alright. Whether it is wrong or right, it doesn��t really matter when you love someone.��


    It was normal tobel something in this country.


    Everyone had to do something simr to each other, following order, without causing trouble.


    If there was someone who broke that order, the group would try to iste that person, turning that person into a loner, or worse, being bullied.


    Masaki was like that, and it was also the reason why he was being disowned by his family. When he decided to embark on his true self, while he was happy, it was impossible for society to ept it. He could only group up with the people who were being isted by society, work in the gay bar, and slowly build this cafe.


    It was also the reason why Masaki didn��t want to judge Shishio��s way of life, and as long as that person was happy, it was enough.


    However, Masaki also understood that Fumiya didn��t understand, and it was okay since no one asked them to understand. ��It��s okay if you don��t understand.�� He patted Fumiya��s shoulder gently and said, ��After all, even if they break up, that girl won��t nce in your direction.�� He then walked out of the kitchen and brought the Napolitan that Shishio ordered. ��I��ll go out and give him his order first.��


    However, Fumiya didn��t hear Masaki��s words, and his body petrified, turning gray, before vanishing into ashes since Masaki��s words were hurt him so much.


    ��Here you go. It��s your Napolitan.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Shishio and Saki ate Napolitan together.


    Still, it was Saki, who was being fed by Shishio, and she was quite shy and blushing.


    ��Is it good?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um.�� Saki nodded shyly.


    ����.��


    Masaki, Ayako-san, and all the female guests could only stare at them enviously. Even if they knew Shishio was a scumbag, they were okay with it since they were happy being fooled by him!


    Masaki was on the side, biting his handkerchief in tears.


    However, Shishio decided to ignore Masaki since his presence would lower his appetite.


    While pouring some tabasco and parmesan cheese, Shishio asked, ��Masaki-san.�� However, his words were cut by Masaki.


    ��Marie!�� Masaki red at Shishio.


    ����Okay, Marie.�� Shishio nodded helplessly and asked, ��Can I interview you?��


    ��Oh!�� Masaki was surprised and asked, ��What do you want to interview me for?��


    ��I want to write a book, and one of the characters is someone like you,�� Shishio said honestly.


    ��What? You want to put adyboy as a character in your book?�� Masaki was even more surprised, but then he frowned and asked, ��Will you put this character in a good light or bad light?�� The image of thedyboy in the society wasn��t good, so even if he had a good impression of Shishio, he didn��t want him to write something bad about adyboy, so in case, he wanted to know what kind of character Shishio was going to write thisdyboy character was.


    ��As a parent.�� Shishio didn��t dodge Masaki��s gaze and said, ��I want to picture this character as a mother and a father figure. Two in one.��


    ������ Saki, who was eating Shishio��s Napolitan since it was more delicious than she had thought, was quite dumbfounded.


    Masaki was also quite surprised, but then he smiled gently. ��I agree. What are you going to ask?��


    Being adyboy in this country wasn��t easy, not only because everyone had to be the same and follow the order, so they wouldn��t be isted. However, if they be adyboy, without a doubt, they would be isted and be seen in a strange light from time to time.


    Then what if thedyboy became a parent?


    Would their children be okay?


    What would they be? A father? A mother? Or both?


    There were many things that one wanted to ask, but without a doubt, it would be challenging to raise a child when one was adyboy.


    When Shishio said he was going to make the character of thedyboy a parent, Masaki agreed without hesitation. It might also be because he knew he wouldn��t have a family in the future, he opened this cafe and got to know many customers, and they even talked about their problems to him. It might seem like he was kind and gentle, but the truth was, he was also quite lonely.


    If Masaki could lie to himself, he might not lose his family, and he might even have his family, whether it was a wife or children. However, he couldn��t lie, and he had to live alone in loneliness. It was also the reason why he treated everyone kindly, so they would also treat him kindly, so he wouldn��t feel lonely.


    It might seem absurd, but this was how he was, and this was how he lived.


    Some people might say it was wrong, some people ignore it, and some people might support him.


    However, it didn��t really matter since Masaki didn��t ask anything, and he just wanted to live like he wanted to, following his heart.


    Everyone has their own way. Whether it is Masaki or Shishio, they have their own way. As for the right way, the correct way, and the only way, it does not exist.


    Still, Masaki was interested in Shishio��s interview since Shishio asked him about the experience of adyboy when they became parents. He had many friends, and many of them were alsodyboys. Of course, many of them were single without children, but some had children.


    ��How can they have a child?�� Saki asked curiously.


    ��There��s a sauce on your mouth,�� Shishio chuckled and wiped the sauce on Saki��s lips.


    Saki was embarrassed, but she obediently let Shishio wipe her lips.


    While Masaki was jealous of Saki, he answered her question. ��Well, some of them are being adopted, but many of them are normal, so they have married and even have children. It isn��t untilter that they try to be true to themselves and be adyboy.��


    ��Is that okay? Is it worth it to abandon a family so they can be themselves?�� Saki was confused, wondering whether it was worth it to abandon a family so they could be themselves.


    Masaki became awkward in this situation since it was normal to think it wasn��t worth it to be true to themselves with the price of abandoning their family. Even now, he also felt regret that he couldn��t visit his father��s funeral and could onlye to his graveyard when everything ended in silence, alone, without anyone.


    Still, before Masaki answered, Shishio said, ��Don��t say that, Saki. Not being able to be true to themselves is a scary thing, you know?��


    ��Scary thing?�� Saki looked at Shishio in confusion.


    ��If I have to say, it��s like you��re living, yet you��re dead. You have to act, you have to lie, and you feel you might feel better to die,�� Shishio said.


    ��Is it so serious?�� Saki was surprised.


    ��It��s that serious.�� 2x


    Shishio and Masaki said at the same time.


    Shishio didn��t say much and looked at Masaki, who answered Saki��s question. ��It��s like your eyes are blindfolded, your ears are plugged, your nose is pinched, and your mouth is closed. You��ll be blind, deaf, mute, and drown. It��s a scary feeling that it feels better to die.��


    Masaki must admit that he was d to embark on his true self, but he would lie if he didn��t have regrets.


    ��Still, not everyone is strong, and they can��t follow you, Marie.��


    Not everyone had the courage to embrace themselves since the price they had to pay expensive.


    ��That��s true.�� Masaki nodded and said, ��It��s also the reason why there are many of thedyboys who be one when they have married.��


    In other words, a middle-aged crisis.


    Well, there were many reasons why everyone decided to be true to themselves, but let��s discuss that matter aside.


    Saki nodded, and the story she learned was deeper than she had thought.


    The three talked to each other before Saki asked, ��What about the job? Isn��t it hard to get you to be adyboy?��


    Shishio looked at Saki speechlessly. He was the one who wanted to interview Masaki, yet this girl became more curious about the life of thedyboy.


    ��Of course, it��s hard. The majority ofdyboys are in poverty, and they can only work in the service industry. If they��re lucky, they might receive an inheritance from their parents. If they��re talented, they might be an artist or fashion designer. If they��re beautiful or handsome, they can work as a model. However, it is impossible for them to get a normal job like in the office or a civil servant.��


    It was important to keep the image of thepany and the country. Therefore, it was impossible to hire adyboy.


    ��Hmm���� Saki nodded and could see how hard thedyboy was. While her family was hard, she realized there were many people who were living even harder than her.


    Masaki thought of something, then suddenly smiled. ��If you��re curious, how about you two follow meter after my cafe closes?��


    ��Where?�� 2x


    ��The ce where thedyboys are working. Are you not curious?�� Masaki asked with a mischievous smile.


    ����.�� 2x


    Shishio and Saki looked at each other, and they made up their minds at the same time.

 Chapter 458: Are we at a Halloween party?

    Chapter 458: Are we at a Halloween party?


    When the cafe closed, Shishio and Saki were waiting for Masaki toe out. They sat on the motorcycle, waiting for them.


    Still, Fumiya and Ayako-san looked at Shishio and Saki, who were on their motorcycle, and must admit that they were quite jealous.


    ��Sorry to make you wait.��


    Masaki walked out of the alley while pushing his motorcycle. His motorcycle had a ck color with a manly design. However, what attracted them the most was his attire since his clothes were full-body leather tight which made them quite speechless.


    ��You have a nice motorcycle there, Marie.�� Shishio decided to ignore Masaki��s attire and whistled on his motorcycle


    ��You too. I don��t expect you to like a cafe racer. Where did you modify it?�� Masaki asked curiously since he had a hobby of collecting motorcycles. A deep yet bright yellow color with a tinge of ck color around it, giving it a manly yet approachable feeling.


    ��I modified it myself.�� Shishio didn��t talk about the details and asked, ��More importantly, you��re not going to take us to a dangerous ce, right?��


    ��Dangerous?�� Masaki thought for a moment and said, ��It might be dangerous for you, Shishio-kun, but it should be safe for Saki-chan.��


    ����.�� Shishio and Saki looked at each other and somehow became even curious.


    ��You don��t need to worry about him. He has mastered boxing, taekwondo, judo, iaido, and many other martial arts. He has also won many fights, so there shouldn��t be anyone who can harm him,�� Saki said confidently since she knew how powerful Shishio was. Even Wakatsuki Takeshi, who was known as the Wild Tiger, became a tiger cub in front of him. The champion of the Kengan could only bow his head to him.


    In other words, Shishio was Saki��s superman.


    Saki didn��t think Shishio would lose to a random thug. She even wanted to tell them he had joined an underground fight, but she kept silent about it since she could see how stupefied they were.


    ����..�� Fumiya was silent and thought he was d that he didn��t provoke Shishio. He was d that he was a pacifist, or else he might be in the world of sorry.


    Still, even if Fumiya didn��t say anything, Shishio noticed everything, but Shishio was toozy to do anything since he didn��t even think of Fumiya as a character that could affect his life.


    While Masaki was surprised, he said, ��Then, it is good. Let��s go to that ce now.��


    ��Where?�� Saki asked curiously.


    ��Ginza.��


    ��Ginza��?�� 2x


    Saki and Shishio looked at each other, and they couldn��t hide the shock on their faces. Luckily, they wore face masks, but then again, Masaki told them to follow him since it might take a while to go to Ginza.


    After the three talked to each other for a while, they said goodbye to Ayako-san and Fumiya before they left.


    Strangely, watching their backs, Fumiya and Ayako-san somehow wanted to follow the three of them, but it was impossible, especially for Ayako-san, who had a family.


    ��I��ll go back first. Bye, Fumiya-kun.��


    ��Ah, um.�� Fumiya nodded, and said, ��Goodbye Ayako-san.��


    Ayako-san bowed her head and left quietly.


    Still, Fumiya looked at the night sky illuminated with bright neon lights. The scenery was quite amazing, but even so, he felt lonely since he was alone. He took a deep breath and then shouted, ��Ahhhh! I want a girlfriend!��


    ��


    When they arrived at the location, Shishio and Saki looked at the shop in front of them in doubt.


    The location of the shop was located at the corner of Ginza. However, as a shop that was located in Ginza, it had an elegant and beautiful design as one expected from an upscale shopping area. The name of the shop was ��Fantasia,�� and it was written in beautiful Latin.


    Without a doubt, even if they hadn��t entered the shop, they could tell the items sold in the shop would be expensive.


    ��You seem to be surprised.�� Masaki smiled when he looked at their reaction.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I thought you would bring us to Kabukicho.��


    Kabukicho is a famous entertainment district best known for its adult-oriented nightlife. More importantly, it is located in Shinjuku, which is nearby.


    On the other hand, Ginza was a famous upscale shopping area. In other words, everything in this ce was expensive. It was surprising for Masaki to bring the two of them to Ginza.


    However, Shishio was alright with it since when he had learned everything, he could go back with Saki to his apartment in Minato, doing something fun together.


    ��Well, Kabikicho is a good ce too, but it is cheap. There aren��t many rich customers there. If I work there, it��s impossible for me to build my own cafe,�� Masaki said with a sigh.


    ��What is your job?�� Saki asked curiously since she knew building a cafe wasn��t cheap. She could see Masaki wasn��t that old, and with his status as adyboy, it was impossible for him to work in the office, so she was quite curious about what kind of job could bring him so much money. Even her father, who was working for thepany, was unable to build a cafe.


    ��I have brought you here. Can you guess what kind of job I worked before?�� Masaki asked with a smile.


    Saki hesitated for a moment and answered, ����Hostess?��


    ��Bingo! That��s right. I was a hostess before,�� Masaki said with a smile.


    While Saki was surprised, Shishio didn��t feel that much surprised since he knew how profitable the nightlife industry was, especially in the cabaret club.


    Masaki��s job was to apany people to drink and talk with them. While they may not have had intercourse, his body was touched regardless. However, it was part of his job, and there was nothing he could do, even if he wanted to give his body to someone he loved.


    Still, Shishio hid behind Saki when Masaki looked at him with a dangerous light.


    The three hadn��t entered. Instead, they talked to each other outside of the shop. There were many people outside, and they attracted attention since their attires were different from the rest, especially when most of the people that walked around in this ce were men with business suits. Still, the one who attracted the attention wasn��t Shishio or Saki since the two were wearing face masks.


    The one who attracted the most attention was Masaki, and those men seemed to leer at him from time to time.


    Shishio shuddered and realized what kind of dangerous ce he hade to. He was quite scared and whispered to Saki, ��Saki, let��s go back.�� He might have realized it before, but he didn��t think too much since he thought this was a normal ce. However, who would have thought the gazes of the people would be so scary?


    It gave him a shudder, and he wanted to hug Saki to tend to his fragile heart.


    ��But���� Saki wanted to learn more about this ce since she was quite curious, but she also realized the strange atmosphere around this area, and she could also see Shishio was quite frightened. She gulped and asked, ��Marie, what kind of ce is this?�� She had almost forgotten to ask what kind of ce this was, especially after she asked how the hostess was paid.


    Masaki chuckled and said, ��You don��t need to worry. This ce is safe.�� He then exined their questions and answered them one by one since he could see how they were interested in the side they had never thought of before.


    The hourly wages of the hostess were extremely low, and it was better to work as a waitress or a cashier in the convenience store instead of a hostess because of low hourly wages.


    However, unlike the cashier or the waitress, the hostess had amission. The more their customers bought alcohol and other expensive things in the store, the bigger theirmission was.


    At his peak, Masaki could even get 30 million yen a month!


    It was an amazing amount of money, especially when the majority of people in this country could only get that amount of money for many years.


    Still, Saki also knew the potential of being a hostess since she had received an offer in the past when she was working as a bartender. However, she rejected it and ignored those people since it wouldn��t be a joke if her school knew what she did. In the worst case, she would be kicked out of the school if the school knew she was working as a hostess in the club.


    Well, even though Saki also knew the fact that she worked as a bartender, without a doubt, she could be kicked out of her family. It was also the reason why she was d and loved Shishio so much. However, the fact that she had been troubled with money didn��t change, and she was interested in talking about how people could get money.


    Still, Saki also knew how weird the gaze of the people around, and she could imagine what kind of trouble it would bring if Shishio took off his face mask, so she held his hand and said, ��Don��t worry, I��ll protect you.��


    �������� Shishio.


    Shishio wondered why Saki was so handsome today, but he could only nod helplessly. ��Okay, okay, let��s just y here for a while.��


    ��Great!�� 2x


    Saki and Masaki were happy.


    While Shishio understood why Saki was happy since he knew she was quite curious about this ce, he didn��t understand why Masaki was happy. Still, he had learned a lot of Masaki, but then he asked, ��You know, this ce seems expensive. Do we need to pay if we enter?��


    ��It��s okay. You��re still underage after all, and everyone here is my friend, so they��ll understand, but I hope you can write something good, alright? Make the image of thedyboy be good.��


    The image of thedyboy had always been negative in society, and Masaki hoped Shishio could write something that would erase that stigma.


    ��I can��t give you a promise, but I��ll try,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��That��s good. That��s what I want to hear. Alright, let��se in. I am sure you have goosebumps when you stand here.�� Masakiughed.


    ������ Shishio stared at Masaki in silence and knew this guy had teased him. However, his heart was well-endowed, so he decided to forgive this guy, especially when he heard Masaki��s sincere wish.


    The three entered the shop together, and Masaki greeted everyone excitedly. ��Girls, I am here!��


    ��Eh? Marie!��


    ��Why are you here?��


    ��It��s been so long! Your biceps are as good as ever!��


    ������.��


    Shishio couldn��t take a single step forward and asked nervously, ��Are we at a Halloween party?��

 Chapter 459: Haunted house, or another world?

    Chapter 459: Haunted house, or another world?


    Shishio thought he had entered a haunted house.


    However, he couldn��t be med since even if this ce might not be a haunted house, this ce might be even scarier than the haunted house.


    Even if Masaki hadn��t said anything before, Shishio knew this ce must be a gay bar, and this was the reason why he had always wanted to go back. While he had imagined what kind of ce it was, he must admit while the ce was amiable and seemed cozy, the people inside were more like ��it�� he had watched them in the past.


    Even if ��it�� came, the people inside this ce might even scare the ��it.��


    Shishio didn��t have a doubt about it since he just wasn��t sure where to put his eyes.


    The shop was filled with men only, but some men were wearing business suits, drinking until drunk, and talking happily with the other men who wore beautiful dresses.


    The man who wore the dress was obviously thedyboy who worked as a hostess in this shop.


    Still, if one expected thedyboy would be beautiful and wasn��t that much different from a normal beautiful woman, they had made a big mistake since they weren��t beautiful. Instead, they were all manly with muscr bodies, trained after years of going to the gym.


    If that was the case, one would expect thosedyboys to be manly. However, they made a big mistake again since they weren��t manly since they wore thick make-up with lipsticks and a sexy dress, showing the contour of their bodies.


    While the minority of people loved it, the majority of people thought otherwise.


    This time, Shishio joined the majority of people, and he was so timid at this moment, afraid of being noticed by a group of savages. While many people could be fooled by their disguises, they couldn��t fool him. He knew once he showed his face and smiled at them, he knew he would be raped mercilessly.


    Shishio knew he was like a poor antelope in front of a group of hungry hyenas.


    There were only two doors that led to the exit. One was at the backdoor, which was impossible to enter since it was used for the employee. The other was for the customers, but it was surrounded by a group of hyenas.


    Saki might say she would protect him.


    However, Shishio doubted whether Saki could really protect him. It wasn��t that he doubted her feelings, but in front of overwhelming power, all the resistance was futile.


    Saki��s limbs were thin and soft. Her breasts were also soft and bountiful.


    However, the hyenas in front of him had thick and muscr limbs. The size of their breasts might not have been lost to Saki, but their breasts weren��t soft, and they were like a thick metal te, firm and rigid.


    The minority of people might love such breasts, but this time, Shishio was going to stick to the majority.


    Even Saki was at a loss when she entered the shop for the first time, and she couldn��t react, only watching the group of ��it�� chatting with Masaki happily, showing how good the rtionship between them was.


    Still, it wasn��t surprising. The circle of thedyboy was small. If they didn��t group together, they would be isted, and they would have a hard time eating.


    The reason why they could smile andugh right now was that they were together, but if they were alone, it was hard to say what kind of emotions they would show on their faces right now.


    After all, before they weredyboys, they were human. They had various emotions, and of course, they had many negative emotions.


    Still, even among groups of hyenas, there were groups of flowers too.


    Unlike the muscr group, there were a group ofdyboys with slender and white skin with a beauty that wasn��t much different from a beautiful girl. In terms of beauty, many girls were beaten mercilessly by this group ofdyboys.


    Shishio somehow realized this ce might not be a haunted world. Instead, it might be another world. He was like those RPG-like main characters who were transferred or reincarnated to another world, but he was forced to face an orc and demi-human at the same time. Still, while he might have ance on his pants, he didn��t dare to wield it since he was afraid of the consequences once he dared to trigger the anger of those monsters.


    Well, Shishio knew he might sound mocking them if he described them as monsters, then this time, he should describe them as fairies, especially when the name of the shop was ��Fantasia,�� so this ce should be a miracle ce where one could live their dreams.


    Still, for the minority, they might have a good dream in this ce.


    However, Shishio was going to stick with the majority again this time.


    Masaki talked happily with the girls, showing coquettish gestures whileughing, but theirughs were like a man��s, which showed while they might have a heart of a girl, their bodies were still a man��s.


    ��Oh my, are youing here to see me, Marie?��


    Everyone was attracted by this voice. They quickly turned and saw someone as tall as Masaki, with a rolled French-like princess hairstyle, a beautiful gothic lolita dress, and a gorgeous fan. However, this person had a stubble, muscr body and manly contour.


    ��Geez�� Erika, you��re still the same.�� Masaki sighed as he put his pinkie in his mouth.


    ��Who?�� 2x


    Saki and Shishio thought on their minds.


    ��This is Erika. His real name is Kikuchi Etsuo. During my work here, he made me his rival out of nowhere,�� Masaki exined.


    ������ Saki and Shishio didn��t say anything. While they didn��t need Masaki��s exnation, they were speechless when Erika only maintained ��E�� from his real name.


    ��So, what are you doing here? Is your cafe bankrupt? Do you want to work here again?��


    Everyone knew Masaki had owned his cafe, and it was impossible for him to work in this ce again unless his cafe was bankrupt, so they wondered whether his cafe was bankrupt, and he decided to return.


    ��Hey, if you��re going to return, I��ll order more!��


    ��Yes, take out Dom Perignon to celebrate Marie��s return!��


    ��Isn��t that a bit too cheap? How about we order the Champagne tower?��


    The shop became even more excited and became wilder, with the customers screaming one by one to order more expensive drinks since they could celebrate Masaki��s return.


    Saki was stupefied when she heard how expensive the Dom Perignon and the Champagne tower were since she worked in the bar in the past, so she whispered to Shishio and asked, ��Are those people rich?��


    ��Well, they should be well-off, but even so, it is still expensive to order those types of alcohol,�� Shishio answered.


    ��So how can they? Is that okay?�� Saki asked with doubt.


    ��It should be okay. They usually put a tab for this type of consumption in theirpanies, and theirpanies will pay for them,�� Shishio whispered.


    ��Huh? Is that okay? Isn��t that embezzlement?�� Saki was dumbfounded.


    While Saki was surprised, Shishio answered her calmly. He knew from his ��business mastery�� how many people in this country would use the money of theirpanies to enjoy this kind of treatment in the name of entertaining the clients. It was somethingmon, and it was impossible to erase. However, as long as one could bring enough benefit to thepany and this much consumption was nothing. Thepany could even buy them houses, cars, and many others.


    Still, if they couldn��t bring enough benefit and they were found out doing this kind of thing tantly, without a doubt, they would be fired and put into prison, losing everything, whether it was their social life, wealth, or any others. Some of them might evenmit suicide, but this wasn��t the time to discuss this matter.


    While Masaki was happy that they were happy with his visit, he exined he didn��te to return, and everything was alright with his cafe. However, since the customers had ordered, they couldn��t take back their order.


    ��So, what��s wrong?�� Erika asked.


    ��I want to bring my friends since they��re curious about this ce,�� Masaki said.


    ��Friends?�� Then they quickly noticed Saki and Shishio. While they wore facemasks, they could tell the two should be beautiful and handsome. They ignored Saki, and their eyes turned bright red when they saw Shishio.


    Shishio shuddered, and Saki quickly stood in front of Shishio, raising both of her arms like a hen protecting her chick from the wolf.


    ��Oh, little girl, we��re not interested in you. We��re just curious about your boyfriend.��


    ��Yeah, it��s your first time toe here, right? Why don��t we get to know each other better?��


    ��Let��s be friends!��


    ����..��


    Shishio might have known this ce was dangerous, but this ce was more dangerous than he had thought. They didn��t do anything illegal, and they didn��t harm his body, so it was impossible to beat them up. However, his mind was on the verge of breaking, and he wanted to beat everyone in this ce somehow.


    ��Hey, don��t tease him.�� Masaki also tried to stop everyone from going berserk and said, ��He��sing to ask us about our life and write them into a story.��


    ��What?!�� Everyone was surprised and looked at Shishio.


    Shishio nodded, then calmly told everyone about his intention. He didn��te with bad intentions. He came with good intentions, trying to erase the stigma of thedyboys, so he hoped they wouldn��t attack him.


    Everyone was surprised and moved by Shishio.


    They brought him to the side, and they talked to each other about their lives.


    Shishio and Saki didn��t take off their facemask since they were still underage, and they were afraid the school might trouble them if they knew they hade to this ce.


    Everyone believed in them, and they also didn��t mind, showing an amiable attitude from the beginning to the end.


    Still, even if Shishio didn��t take off his facemask, they were all in a daze, and they wanted to rush to attack him. However, Masaki had be his bodyguard, protecting himself from any harm while hoping he could make him fall in love.


    Unfortunately, Shishio was normal, and that fact wouldn��t change no matter how many times he was reincarnated.


    Their conversation was unexpectedly interesting, especially when everyone in the ce was excited about the champagne tower and Masaki, who started to dance in the middle of the stage.


    ����..�� Shishio and Saki.


    With the hazy,zy, and sexy music, everyone was excited, but then, someone suddenly attracted their attention.


    ��Lucy, please receive this!��


    Shishio and Saki turned and saw a man in his 30s, bowing his head, trying to give a letter to one of thedyboys.


    ������


    The two were in silence and thought they were riding on the roller coaster without a belt. They could be thrown out anytime, yet they must admit this ce was quite fun.

 Chapter 460: Dangerous roller coaster

    Chapter 460: Dangerous roller coaster


    Their emotions turned high and low instantly.


    It would have been alright if this happened in a different situation, but this happened when they were in this ce.


    Saki and Shishio had mixed feelings about their hearts, but they must admit they were curious about how the drama in front of them was going to unfold.


    The man in the business suit seemed to be nervous as he tried to give his letter to thedyboy.


    Thedyboy was muscr, especially in the chest area. Those pecks were even bigger than Saki, which made her speechless.


    Still, even if the man didn��t say anything, Shishio and Saki could tell the content of the letter was without a doubt a love letter. The man in the business suit decided to confess his love to thedyboy with a love letter.


    However, unlike what one imagined, thedyboy seemed to be ufortable and seemed even disgusted.


    ��Oh-ho?�� Watching the expression of thedyboy, Shishio could tell the man in the business suit wasn��t as simple as it seemed. He wouldn��t be surprised if the man stalked thedyboy for so long before he dared to confess. While he could tell what the result of the confession would be, he must admit he felt strange to see adyboy have such an expression.


    Shishio thought thedyboy would have a hard time getting a partner, but it seemed that wasn��t the case.


    While everyone, whether it was Masaki, customers, Saki, or the others, was curious about how this drama was going to unfold, Shishio prepared for the worst, considering one would be irrational when they were involved in love.


    Still, unexpectedly thedyboy epted the love letter after a moment of hesitation, causing the man to bloom in a smile. However, thedyboy took out the letter and started to read it out loud, ��Lucy, I can��t forget you in my heart. You��re the flower in my heart. I can��t sleep and eat because of you. You��re my light. Oh, Lucy, your pecks are so beautiful. I want to rub my face and hold you every day����


    Shishio had a shudder when he heard the love letter, watching Lucy, thedyboy, who kept reading the love letter.


    Flower?


    Shishio felt Lucy was a gori. He wasn��t sure how the man could love someone like Lucy, especially when he could see how decent the man was.


    The man had a neat suit, a shiny head (bald), and a slightly bulging stomach. Without a doubt, he was an elite in society.


    However, even if one was an elite in society, it didn��t mean they didn��t have darkness in their hearts.


    Everyone was human, whether they were the president, the richest man on earth, the king, or even the elite people who could look down on the majority of people in this world. Yet, they still had negative feelings, trouble, and other things that one couldn��t imagine.


    Maybe, Lucy was the man��s sce, but the way the man courted Lucy was wrong.


    Or maybe Lucy had someone he loved, but it didn��t really matter since Shishio could see how Lucy wanted to embarrass this man in front of everyone in this ce.


    ��Or does he want him to give up by embarrassing him?�� Shishio wasn��t sure, and he wasn��t going to say who was wrong or right in this situation since he didn��t know what was happening between them.


    ��Be my girlfriend, Lucy!�� Lucy ended the letter. Then the whole shop was filled withughter.


    Everyone wasughing hard when they heard the letter read by Lucy. The truth, some of them were alreadyughing, but they kept holding it until the end of the letter, so when she finished reading, everyone wasughing hard.


    Well, part of the reason Lucy��s sweet yet deep voice when she read the letter was funny, so everyone wasughing, but without a doubt, they couldn��t help butugh at the man who gave a love letter to Lucy.


    ��Nice, love letter! Can you write me too!��


    ��Hahaha, I want to rub my face on your pecks too, Lucy!��


    ��How cute!��


    Many of them were also drunk, so theirughter became louder and louder. In this shop, everyone just wanted to rx from the stress of their work, so when something funny happened, theyughed without thinking even if the cause of thatugh wasn��t something good.


    It might seem weird, but people feel better when they see someone worse than them. They felt their lives were good, and they could continue to work harder since they didn��t want to be like those failures.


    The man who was beingughed at didn��t say anything and just lowered his head.


    ��Oh, my god���� Shishio didn��tugh and covered his face with his hands. He knew something terrible was about to happen. He might not have evidence, but his intuition told him so. After all, he had a ��danger intuition�� he received in the past, and he also knew how irrational one could be when one was affected by love.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio?�� Saki asked in a whisper. She didn��tugh since she didn��t feel the scene in front of her was funny, but she was still affected by the herd effect.


    Shishio could see Saki��s eyes were smiling, but she quickly recovered when she noticed his strange reaction. He had to sigh and thought the herd effect was really powerful since as long as there one decided to join the group, even if something wasn��t funny or one might do something stupid, they would do the same since everyone did the same.


    Even though many rich people or politicians often stood in front of many people and had massive confidence, they could still be affected by a herd effect. Saki, who was just a normal high school girl, could also be affected by the herd effect.


    If Shishio wasn��t by her side, Saki might evenugh with everyone now.


    Still, Shishio wondered why Lucy did this. Wasn��t it better to do it alone, so the man wouldn��t be agitated or angry?


    However, when Shishio thought about it calmly, he could see how disgusted Lucy was with this man, so the man might have done this several times, and she might have rejected her several times. Still, the man didn��t give up and kept stalking and did something worse and worse, so in the end, Lucy could only do this by embarrassing him in front of everyone, so the man would give up.


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but hopefully, nothing happened tonight.


    ��Hey Lucy, you haven��t given him an answer! Give him an answer!��


    Hearing those words, everyoneughed harder.


    Lucy looked at the man in front of him with a determined expression and said, ��Sorry, I reject your confession, and please don��t bother me again!��


    ��Hahaha!��


    Everyone had expected this, but they couldn��t help but p their hands andugh happily.


    Lucy let out a sigh inwardly since he knew he had hurt this man, but what could he do?


    This man was just too disgusting!


    Lucy was clear he was beautiful, and it was normal for him to be confessed to, but this man was too much!


    Not only had this man stalked him from time to time, but his panties were also even stolen by him!


    His house had even rummaged once, which made him scared!


    The man also had confessed to him several times, but Lucy rejected him many times. Frankly, he didn��t think too much about his partner��s appearance, and as long as his partner had a good heart, he was okay with it. However, this man was a married man!


    Not only did this man have a wife, but he also had children!


    With such a happy family, what��s the point of confessing to him?


    Lucy couldn��t destroy someone else��s family with his beauty, so he rejected the man. Still, the man was too persistent to hear his confession, so in the end, this was the only thing he could do. He hoped by embarrassing him. Finally, the man would give up and stop following him before returning to his family.


    However, Lucy underestimated the irrationality of someone who was blinded by love!


    With Lucy embarrassing him in front of many people, the man had lost his face. Not only was his love rejected, but his pride was insulted. Right now, he was filled with anger by Lucy��s action, and with his state of mind, he was almost crazy!


    Under the dim light, a gleam of a silver light suddenly appeared and was about to move toward Lucy!


    However, everyone was too busyughing, and they didn��t realize what was happening until suddenly a ss was thrown in the direction of the gleam of the silver light!


    ��Arggh!��


    The sound of the breaking ss and the sound of a metallic object dropping to the ground stunned everyone.


    They couldn��t react for a while before Shishio shouted, ��Stop the man! He��s going to kill Lucy!��


    Everyone quickly reacted, especially when they saw the man was about to pick up the knife again.


    Even if their hearts were women, their bodies were male!


    They could protect themselves, especially with such a thick and meaty body!


    ��The hell are you doing?!��


    ��Catch him!��


    ��Bastard!��


    They had lost their charming voice, and their voices were like a thundering noise.


    Lucy quickly reacted by hugging the man from behind and doing a German suplex!


    The man was hit by the german suplex and moaned in pain!


    Lucy was an ex-pro-wrestler, but he embarked on his true self. However, the skill he honed for many years hadn��t been lost, and he quickly captured the man!


    However, this wasn��t the end since everyone quickly jumped and pinned the man to the ground.


    The other quickly put the knife far away from the position.


    Everyone who was drunk also quickly sobered since they knew how serious the situation in front of them was!


    Saki��s heart was beating fast since even if she had seen Shishio fight, it didn��t mean she had seen someone killed. Her body trembled, but then she was hugged by Shishio.


    ��Calm down. Everything is alright.�� Shishio hugged Saki tightly and kissed her hair gently.


    Saki quickly calmed down and also hugged him tighter, sniffing his scent to calm herself since what had happened before stunned her!


    Luckily, Shishio was there, or else?


    Saki rubbed her face and thought she really loved him.


    Shishio looked at Masaki, who also joined in apprehending the man, and sighed in relief since he was able to stop the trouble. Still, he really felt this trip was like the feeling when he rode on a roller coaster but without a safety belt.


    Also, Shishio definitely won��te to this ce again!

 Chapter 461: What are they doing?

    Chapter 461: What are they doing?


    ��Stop! Stop! Don��t beat him so much! You��ll kill him! Also, take off his clothes since he might have a weapon on his clothes!�� Shishio shouted loudly since he didn��t want the people here to be a killer. In the worst case, the shop might be closed, which wasn��t a good thing. Also, there was a superstition that a ce where someone was killed would bring misfortune, so if they wanted to kill the man, it was better not to do it in this shop.


    Everyone��s mind exploded and was tense since they didn��t expect someone to almost kill their friend. Still, while the group of thedyboys was furious, they also knew it was impossible to kill someone, especially when they heard Shishio��s words. In the end, as Shishio had said, they just beat up and made the man naked in the shop, ying a wrestling game with him.


    However, Shishio didn��t join and walked out of the bar quietly with Saki. He felt his eyes were burning just to stay in this ce, so he wanted to go out. Still, was it his imagination, but the man seemed happy when he was beaten by manydyboys?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he wanted to go out now.


    Saki also didn��t say anything, holding his hand tightly, afraid to be away from him.


    Still, Shishio didn��t just escape. Instead, he walked to Masaki and patted Masaki��s shoulder, then said, ��Marie, we��ll go back.��


    Masaki was stunned and also quickly awoken when he heard Shishio. He didn��t hesitate to nod and said, ��Let me send you out.�� He also knew it was better for Shishio to go back since he knew the situation would be troublesome after this.


    There was a man who attempted to kill Lucy.


    If the situation wasn��t troublesome, then what would it be?


    Luckily, Shishio��s reaction was so fast, which made Masaki stunned and even more dumbfounded when Shishio could throw a ss so urately at the hand of the man that held the knife, causing him to drop the knife and giving everyone a chance to apprehend him.


    Masaki knew Shishio was the MVP tonight, and if Saki wasn��t there, Lucy might lose his life.


    The three walked out quietly since everyone was still busy teaching the man a lesson.


    As for whether they might call the police or not, it had nothing to do with Shishio or Saki since they just wanted to go back. Tonight��s experience was so exciting that they didn��t really want to go out for a week. It was better to stay together at home, snuggling and ying their wrestling game together.


    ��Thank you for that before, Shishio-kun. If you��re not there���� Masaki shuddered when he thought he would lose one of his friends.


    ��It��s okay. I also don��t want to see someone die in front of me.�� Shishio could also imagine how troublesome it was when someone was killed in the shop. While he could handle this problem, especially with his family connection, he wasn��t sure how to exin it to his family. After all, he came to the gay bar, and without a doubt, he might tarnish the name of his family since his family was still a conservative family.


    While his deeds dating many girls might be forgiven, it would be different if his family knew he came to this kind of ce.


    Masakiughed, but Saki could only show a bitter smile.


    ��I��ll go back first. It��s quitete, and we��re tired,�� Shishio said while holding Saki��s hand.


    Masaki nodded and said, ��You don��t need to worry. We can take care of the rest.�� He wouldn��t trouble Shishio again since he knew if it wasn��t because of him, Lucy might have lost his life, and the ��Fantasia�� might be closed because of the murder incident.


    However, when Saki and Shishio wanted to go back, a group ofdyboys walked out of the ��Fantasia�� in a hurry.


    ��Wait a moment!��


    ��Hey, don��t leave first! Let us give you a reward!��


    ��Yeah! Let me kiss you to save me!�� Lucy cried since he felt he had fallen in love. His pecks were moving up and down, showing years of hard work. He felt he had to reward his prince, or else he would feel ufortable. While it was impossible to give his heart, it was possible to go to the hotel for a night.


    ������.��


    Shishio and Saki were in silence, and they saw a group ofdyboys running in their direction. It was their first time encountering such a situation, and it was like being chased by a group of velociraptors.


    While there wasn��t a Jurarrisic Park in this world, Shishio realized the feeling of Chris Patt right now. He didn��t hesitate to carry Saki in his arms and said, ��Grith your teeth and hold me tight!��


    ��Kyaa~!�� Saki subconsciously hugged Shishio��s neck.


    ��Masaki, stop them for me!��


    ��Call me, Marie!��


    Shishio didn��t care and ran as fast as he could!


    ��WAAAAIIITTT!!!��


    Shishio and Saki looked at each other before theyughed hard, thinking tonight was a night they would remember for the rest of their lives.


    ��


    After what had happened, Shishio and Saki didn��t return. Instead, they stayed in his penthouse in Minato. They stayed together and had a long night together without hesitation since Saki��s mind was tense.


    Even if the group of velociraptors had diverted her attention, it would be lying if she didn��t feel scared. However, she calmed down since her entire body was tired after being eaten by Shishio.


    The bed was a mess, the room smelled a lewd smell, and there were many wet marks from Saki��s honeypot.


    Saki flushed red with the mess she had caused before she looked at Shishio, who drank water before reaching his back slowly.


    Shishio felt his back was touched, so he turned and asked, ��Are you thirsty?��


    Saki blushed again when she saw his face since it reminded her of how crazy she was before, but she nodded and sat gently next to him, drinking the mineral water from the same bottle Shishio had drank before.


    ��You should rest.�� Shishio patted her shoulder.


    Saki pulled the nket and wrapped her body around it before she leaned on his shoulder, watching the scenery of Tokyo Bay through the window. ��Shishio, can I ask something?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Why did that guy decide to stab Lucy even if he loved him?�� Saki asked. Even if she couldn��t understand how two simr genders could fall in love with each other, she felt the feeling of love should be simr to each other.


    The man should be in love with Lucy, yet how could he try to kill Lucy?


    ��Haha���� Shishio smiled as he caressed Saki��s hair. ��It might not be love.��


    ��Then?��


    ��It��s an obsession. While the difference is obvious, the people who feel that feeling can��t differentiate it since you should also understand what kind of irrational thing love can do to someone, right?��


    Saki agreed since she knew what kind of crazy thing love could do. It might be love, yet it might not be. Instead, it might be an obsession, but anyway, she was sure she was in love with Shishio.


    Also, Saki must agree that love made her be irrational. If she wasn��t in love with him, it would have been impossible to let him date many girls together.


    Still, Shishio also knew what the man could do was also possible to be done by his girlfriends. His chances of being stabbed were high. As for whether he would be alright or not, it wasn��t a problem he could answer since he had never encountered such a problem. As a precaution, he felt it was impossible to prepare since who could predict someone��s heart?


    If one could, there might not be a conflict in this world.


    However, if possible, Shishio didn��t want to live in such a world, a world where everyone could see inside your heart. He could feel it would be horrible to live such a life. While he was in the middle of a thought, he heard a gentle breath from her side. He saw Saki sleeping on his shoulder, soundly, without a sign to wake up.


    Shishio smiled and took her to sleep together.


    ��


    The next day, everyone in the literature club listened to the story that was narrated by Shishio.


    Saki was on his side and nodded from time to time, causing her hair to braid to sway slightly.


    However, everyone was lost for words since they didn��t expect the two would meet for such an experiencest night.


    ��Fortunately, you can stop the man, or else����


    While they were curious, their expression also turned slightly pale when they thought about how someone was almost killed in front of them. Also, they were quite curious about the gay bar.


    ��Did you take a photo? Or do you have a n to go there?��


    ��I did take a photo,�� Shishio said since he had taken the photos of the ��Fantasia,�� whether it was inside or outsidest night secretly, without anyone noticing.


    ��Really?!��


    Shishio didn��t say much and took out his camera, so everyone could see the photos of his adventure with Saki.


    Everyone was curious, and they couldn��t help but marvel at the scene that showed in the photos.


    ��Everyone seemed to be having fun,�� Miu said in surprise and could see everyone was having fun.


    ��It isn��t that they have to have fun, but they have to have fun,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh?�� Miu was confused.


    However, Saki answered Miu��s confusion since she knew even if everyone in the shop smiled happily, it was their duty to do so. Even if they were on a bad day, crying, sad, or any other, they had to smile in front of the customers so everyone could have fun.


    Looking at the smilingdyboys in the photo, somehow, they felt a strange contradiction.


    They were smiling andughing, yet no one really knew what they felt inside.


    However, everyone agreed that they must admire the determination of thedyboys in their works.


    They continued to talk before the time passed and before it was time to go home. However, Shishio didn��t go back immediately since he had had to go to the club. It was a Wednesday, the day he had to go to the Service Club.


    As he walked to the Service Club, Shishio happened to meet Hikigaya. ��Hikigaya-senpai!��


    In his usual lifeless expression, Hikigaya halted his step and nodded. ��Yo.��


    Shishio didn��t care about Hikigaya��s return and said, ��Let��s go to the club together.��


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded.


    The two didn��t say anything and just walked together, talking about the development of the civil servant.


    While the ie of the civil servant might not be as much of those who were working in thepanies, without a doubt, it was the most stable job that one could choose. Also, the overtime wasn��t as serious as those who worked in thepanies. They also started to wonder whether there was a job that didn��t force them to work too long yet had an enormous ie.


    As they talked, they saw Yui and Yukinoshita standing in front of the clubroom, seemingly peeking through the gap of the door of the Service Club clubroom. They looked at each other for a moment, and there was a simr question on their minds.


    ��What are they doing?�� 2x

 Chapter 462: The battle that shakes the world

    Chapter 462: The battle that shakes the world


    Shishio and Hikigaya stopped when they saw Yukinoshita and Yui standing there, suspiciously, peeking through the gap in the clubroom.


    ��Senpai, what are you doing?�� Shishio asked.


    ��!!!��


    Yukinoshita and Yui were startled, but then they sighed in relief when they saw Shishio was there.


    ��Oi!�� Hikigaya let out aint inside his heart when he noticed they seemed to ignore him, but he didn��t think too much since he had gotten used to it. However, he must admit, he was quite curious about what the two girls were doing since they didn��t enter the clubroom. ��Is there a ghost or something?��


    ������ Shishio looked at Hikigaya for a moment, but he didn��t say much. He didn��t look at him for a weird reason or anything. It was just because he was surprised Hikigaya could start to joke and join the conversation normally. Even if they didn��t say anything, the people who saw them would think they were friends.


    Still, Shishio wouldn��t say something like that since he must admit it was quite cringing to say they were friends now. Instead, he didn��t need to say anything since he knew a friend was something like that.


    There was no need to say much, and you would understand each other.


    Still, it might be because they often talked about a job that didn��t force them to work overtime yet gave them a stable amount of ie.


    However, they knew in this country that working overtime had be part of the culture. It was impossible to escape from it. If they wanted to escape from it, the only possible way was to have a wealthy olderdy support them and be a household husband.


    Still, the path of the household husband wasn��t as easy as it seemed. It was a thorny path that was difficult to walk, especially when one was living in this patriarchal society. However, when one thought of how booming the host club in this country was, Shishio and Hikigaya knew the chance of one bing a household husband was bigger than one could imagine.


    The only thing that they needed to do was to find a rich lonely woman.


    It might seem hard for Hikigaya. However, Shishio felt it wasn��t as hard as Hikigaya thought.


    If Shishio gave aparison, it was like when one wanted to buy furniture at the furniture shop. It was something normal and something right.


    However, what if they bought them in the restaurant?


    It was wrong, right?


    After all, the restaurant didn��t sell furniture.


    It was the same as searching for a girl. If you wanted to get a good girl, it was impossible to get them in the nightclub. You need to go to the right market if you want to get the right girl.


    Their case was also simr: if they wanted to get a wealthydy to support them, they also needed to go to the right ce.


    Shishio then looked at Yukinoshita and thought he had found the right market if he wanted to be a household husband.


    ��There��s some suspicious guy inside, Shishiron���� Yui said with an uneasy expression.


    ��Shishiron?�� 3x


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya looked at Yui at the same time.


    ��Ah, it��s your nickname. It��s cute, right? Te-he~~.�� Yui knocked her head lightly while sticking out her tongue.


    ����.��


    ��Cough!�� Shishio coughed and said, ��Well, let me check it.�� Afterst night��s incident, he had be quite wary when one mentioned a ��suspicious guy.�� While he knew one shouldn��t have this preconception. However, after what had happenedst night, he needed time to slowly erase this preconception.


    Also, Shishio must admit his nickname was quite nice.


    Still, Shishio stood in front of the two girls and opened the door of the service club without hesitation.


    With the sound of the door being opened, someone was there.


    This person stood still in the empty ssroom alone with a cool gesture (ording to his imagination).


    While it might be a coincidence, intentionally, or might be the will of God, the wind scattered the papers as if trying to show the extraordinary of this person.


    In other words��


    ��Who is he?��


    Shishio suddenly held his head as he almost got into character. ��Chuunibyou�� what a dangerous thing���� He almost got scared by the hidden personality inside his mind, and he was afraid if he unsealed it, something that couldn��t be imagined might appear in this world.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita asked worriedly since she saw him holding his head suddenly.


    ����It��s okay. I am alright.��


    However, the conversation between Shishio and Yukinoshita didn��t seem to be heard by the man. Instead, the man seemed to giggle as if he had found his trustedrade that he hadn��t seen for eons. ��To think we��d meet in a ce like this.�� Then, crossing his arms while showing a smug expression, he shouted, ��I have grown tired of waiting, Hikigaya Hachiman!�� He raised his hands high, showing a cool gesture that didn��t lose to a Kamen Rider with an imaginary magic circle that appeared below him.


    ����..��


    However, Shishio, Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya could only stand in silence and didn��t say anything before subconsciously looking at Hikigaya at the same time since his name was called.


    ��Is this your friend?�� 3x


    Hikigaya could see the expression of the three people beside him, but he wanted to tell them that it was all a misunderstanding and the man inside the room wasn��t his friend. After all, he didn��t have a friend. However, it was too sad to admit something like that, so he just acquiesced to their misunderstanding.


    ��Is he your friend, Senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Nope.�� When Hikigaya was asked, he answered without hesitation. ��I wouldn��t know this guy even if I did.�� Still, in the end, his emotion beat his reasoning, and he rejected the fact he was friends with this guy.


    ��To think you��d forget the face of your partner���� The man raised his imaginary katana and shouted in anger. ��You��re despicable, Hachiman!��


    ��He said partner, you know?�� Yui said while looking at Hikigaya.


    ��That��s right, partner! You should remember it as well. That hellish time we spent as we ran together every day!�� The man shouted even louder.


    ��We just ended up being paired together in the gym.�� Hikigaya had given up. He showed his life had ended and just wanted this torture to end as soon as possible.


    ��Hmph!�� The man showed dissatisfaction and a hint of depression. ��It��s an evil custom, telling people to pair up with whoever they like.�� Heughed so hard that he almost cried before he clenched his fist. ��I know not when this life of mine shall end. I can��t possibly feel affection for another.��


    ������ Everyone.


    Hikigaya let out a tired sigh, decided to give up, and said, ��What do you want, Zaimokuza?��


    ��So he is someone Hikki knows!��


    ��Who is he?��


    The two girls looked at Hikigaya and asked him that question together.


    Shishio didn��t say anything, and he felt he was being provoked. This should be his identity, yet someone tried to steal it. While the previous Shishio Oga might have disappeared, his memory, soul, and everything still resided inside him. He just couldn��t overlook seeing someonee up with such a setting on his turf.


    Still, Shishio had graduated from Chuunibyou, and he didn��t have a hobby to be one, yet his body was burning and screaming. However, his willpower was quite strong, and he just stared at Zaimokuza in silence.


    ��I am the swordmaster, Zaimokuza Yoshitoru!�� Zaimokuza re-sheathed his imaginary sword as he introduced himself.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    ��Doesn��t this friend of yours has some business with you?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��He isn��t my friend!�� Hikigaya denied it fervently.


    ��He is correct. I don��t have any of these so-called friends,�� Zaimokuza said proudly before he murmured, ��I am seriously alone.�� He cried slightly before he quickly jumped and pointed his finger at Hikigaya. ��Speaking of which, this is the Service Club, right, Hachiman?��


    While Hikigaya was surprised, Yukinoshita nodded and said, ��Yes, this is the Service Club.��


    ����..�� ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ????????????.??? ????.


    However, Zaimokuza didn��t say anything, staring at Yukinoshita for a moment before he quickly turned toward Hikigaya. ��As I suspected. Then if the advice that Ms. Hiratsuka gave was true, Hachiman, thou hath an obligation to grant mine wish, correct? Even across the passing eons, for the rtion of master to the servant to remain must be because of the Great Boddhisattva Hachiman��s guidance.�� He nodded, showing smugness and happiness on his face.


    ��The club isn��t really here to grant your wish. We will only help you,�� Yukinoshita corrected Zaimokuza��s mistake calmly.


    ����..��


    Zaimokuza was silent before he looked at Hikigaya again. ��I see. Hachiman, lend me a hand then!�� He was full of sweat, showing nervousness. ��Now that I think about it, we share a rtionship of equality. Why don��t we once again grasp the world in our hands like we once did?��


    ��What happened to the previous rtionship between a servant and a master?�� Hachiman asked helplessly.


    ��Dun! Dun! Dun! Between you and me, something trivial like that doesn��t really matter, so I��ll allow it in the special case��.�� Zaimokuza couldn��t continue since he was nervous about being stared at by Yukinoshita and Yui in silence.


    However, a savior happened, and he patted the shoulders of Yukinoshita and Yui.


    ��Yukino-senpai, Yuigama-senpai, you shouldn��t stare at him too much. He��s going to get nervous,�� Shishio said.


    ��Why is he nervous?�� Yukinoshita asked, feeling clueless.


    ��Well, ording to my observation, he isn��t used to talking to beautiful girls,�� Shishio said.


    ����.�� Yukinoshita and Yui stared at Shishio in silence, and there was a light blush on their faces since Shishio praised them as beautiful girls.


    ��I-I am not nervous!�� Zaimokuza quickly denied Shishio��s usation fervently before he pointed his finger at Shishio, showing grief and jealousy that couldn��t be hidden from his face. ��I-I know you! You��re the demon who has seduced many innocent girls! Even if the world and heaven might have forgiven you, I, Zaimokuza Yoshiteru, won��t forgive you!�� Right now, there were tears in his eyes, especially when he thought about his single and lonely life. He just couldn��t forgive this guy who was so popr among girls even if they knew he was a scumbag!


    Even if Zaimokuza died, he wouldn��t forgive Shishio no matter what!


    ������ Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Yui.


    However, Hikigaya was amazed, and if possible, he wanted to p his hands to Zaimokuza since Zaimokuza was able to do something that one couldn��t do. He also wanted to do the same, but when he thought about Shishio��s fighting ability, he decided to shit his mouth.


    ��I see���� Shishio looked at Zaimokuza and asked, ��You��re Zaimokuza Yoshitoru, right? Do you know what it means to be my enemy?��


    *Gulp!*


    Zaimokuza only realized it, but he realized Shishio��s body was taller and well-built!


    Zaimokuza had even heard Shishio��s result of his physical test was the strongest ever and even matched the top-ss athlete!


    What should I do?


    Zaimokuza must admit he was scared!


    ��Wa-Wait!�� Hikigaya was also scared, but he tried to stop Shishio.


    However, unexpectedly, the development had reached something that one couldn��t imagine.


    ��Before we be enemies, answer my question.��


    ��Wh-What?�� Zaimokuza asked Shishio nervously.


    The aura around Shishio started to change. It was as if everyone had to bow down before him. It was as if he had be a king. No, it should be a lord in this country.


    ��If powerlessness is a sin, then is power justice? Is revenge a sin? Is friendship enough for justice?��


    Shishio��s ck eyes gleamed for a moment, while Zaimokuza and Hikigaya didn��t understand the reason they felt their blood was boiling!


    Still, Zaimokuza knew this was his time to shine!


    Zaimokuza gritted his teeth and said, ��There is neither sin nor justice. All that remains as bait is the truth known as death.��


    Hikigaya clenched his fist, feeling frustrated since he couldn��t join.


    ��I see����


    Shishio��s voice was strangely calm, epting Zaimokuza��s answer. ��Then, I shall leave you behind the truth.�� He made a gesture before pointing his hand like he was the lord of this world. ��Lelouch vi Britanniamands you�� You, Zaimokuza, tell me your problem.��


    ����.��


    Zaimokuza opened his mouth and closed his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he felt his throat choke. He was full of tears before he bowed down and put his hand on his chest, showing a knight bow to Shishio. ��Yes, Your Highness!�� He was a lone swordsman, yet now he had a lord he could serve.


    How could he not shed tears in his eyes?


    Hikigaya was also in tears and also wanted to do the same.


    However, Yukinoshita and Yui were silent, and there was only one question on their minds.


    ��What��s happening?�� 2x

 Chapter 463: Chuunibyou’s request

    Chapter 463: Chuunibyou��s request


    The three boys were having fun with each other, but a cough sounded, and it was like cold water was poured on the top of their heads.


    ��What are you doing?�� Yukinoshita asked calmly while staring at the two boys and one man.


    ������ Hikigaya and Zaimokuza instantly lowered their heads, and their faces were burning red in shame. Still, they wanted to kowtow to Shishio when they heard his voice.


    ��It��s something that you, women, won��t understand.�� Shishio shook his head while showing a lonely expression.


    ����..�� Yui and Yukinoshita weren��t sure, but they wanted to beat this guy up.


    However, Hikigaya and Zaimokuza must admit this guy was really their highness.


    ��Hey, hey, stop hitting me!��


    While Yui and Yukinoshita seemed to hit him, it was like a light massage on Shishio��s arms.


    Shishio even used this chance to touch their bodies slightly from time to time, without the two girls noticing. While this situation might humiliate him slightly, he decided to bear it for a moment since, in the future, they would have their karma.


    As for what kind of karma it was, Shishio didn��t need to exin it, right?


    Still, watching him being surrounded by two girls, Hikigaya and Zaimokuza must admit while heaven and earth could forgive Shishio, they wouldn��t forgive him no matter what!


    This was the vow of a single guy!


    After the two girls were satisfied, they started to discuss Zaimokuza��s problem.


    However, before that, there was a question that Yukinoshtia wanted to ask, ��So what��s that swordmaster thing? Also, what��s that exaggerated act?�� While Zaimokuza��s act made her slightly strange, Shishio��s act made her interested, and her body trembled since it was so real. ��Are you going to be a voice actor again in Misaki-senpai��s anime?��


    Hearing Yukinoshita��sst question, the three people quickly turned their attention toward Shishio, especially Zaimokuza, since his eyes were burning with an exciting me.


    ��Cough! Cough! Before we talk about what I am doing, let me exin Zaimokuza��s condition.�� Shishio coughed and said, ��While there��s no formal name, I like to call this situation a ��Chuunibyou.��


    ��Chuunibyou?�� 4x


    The term Chuunibyou wasn��t familiar to the ears of the people in 2005, so they looked at Shishio curiously.


    Still, while the name of the Chuunibyou sounded quite cute or even cool on the ears of people, in the end, it was just a delusional syndrome where one loved to pretend to be the character they loved.


    In Zaimokuza��s case, it was a swordmaster. His name happened to be simr to the 13th Shogun of the Muromachi Shogunate, Ashigaka Yoshitoru, so it gave him this setting.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya had a name simr to the god of war revered by Seiwa Genji, Hachiman Bodhisattva.


    As for Shishio��


    Cough! Cough!


    It was better not to discuss his dark history.


    ��That��s how it is. It��s not a disease or anything,�� Shishio said.


    ��I don��t understand.�� Yui frowned and even felt crept out by Zaimokuza��s act.


    Looking at Yui��s reaction, Shishio thought only a handsome guy could pull off the act of Chuunibyou. He nodded and thought he had learned a lot since it seemed he wasn��t disgusted.


    Yukinoshita nodded and said, ��In other words, they be absorbed in the setting they create for themselves as if it were a drama, right?��


    ��Pretty much.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��Then what about your case?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Well, let��s just say I want to lighten up the mood.�� Shishio just smiled and didn��t say anything afterward.


    Yukinoshita and Yui seemed to be quite unsatisfied, but they didn��t say anything since they could see they wouldn��t be able to get an answer from his mouth.


    Still, Yukinoshita also knew it was time to handle the request of Zaimokuza.


    ��Still, who is this Lelouch vi Britannia?�� Hikigaya asked since he must admit Shishio��s setting was cool!


    Also, it was his first time hearing Shishio had be a voice actor.


    While Hikigaya was curious, he wondered whether it was alright to ask him this question.


    On the other hand, Zaimokuza was so excited, and his body was like a barrel of a bomb, seemingly wanting to ask Shishio a lot of questions, but Shishio��s riajuu aura made him feel intimidated.


    Yui and Yukinoshita also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Let��s discuss this matter aside since I am sure Zaimokuza-senpai has something that he wants to ask us, right?�� Shishio decided to throw to put everyone��s attention on Zaimokuza.


    Yukinoshita didn��t force Shishio and also looked at Zaimokuza. ��I somewhat get it now. Your request is for us to cure your mental problems, right?��


    ��Yukinon, be careful! He��s dangerous!�� Yui tried to tell Yukinoshita to be careful.


    However, Yukinoshita didn��t think Zaimokuza was dangerous. Instead, she felt this guy might be as weak as a flea, especially when someone who stood right beside her could fight against someone who was as huge as a truck.


    Also,pared to a Chuunibyou, being with a scumbag was more dangerous, right?


    Still, Zaimokuza felt overwhelmed by the two girls since it had been a while since he talked with an opposite-gender besides his mother and the convenience store cashier. He looked around before deciding to ask Shishio for help. ��Your Highness, please lend this loyal follower your wisdom.��


    Shishio had been picking up a piece of paper on the ground, looked at Zaimokuza, and said, ��You don��t need to say anything. I know what you want to ask.��


    ��Oh! Your Highness!�� Zaimokuza seemed excited when Shishio followed his setting.


    ��Are you aware of his request?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��You probably want us to read your novel manuscript, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes! As expected, of your highness.�� Zaimokuza was moved to tears.


    The four looked at each other and wondered why it was troublesome to talk with Zaimokuza.


    ��Well, how about we all sit down and talk about your request in more detail.�� Shishio then looked at Zaimokuza and said with a smile, ��Also, stop calling me, Your Highness. It��s starting to get annoying, Senpai.��


    ����..�� Zaimokuza was in silence for a while and meekly answered, ��Yes����


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Anyway, the five of them sat facing Zaimokuza while holding the manuscript of his novel.


    Zaimokuza seemed confident and exined his purpose ining to their dwelling.


    Ignoring the ��dwelling�� part, they listened to Zaimokuza��s request.


    ��It��s a light novel manuscript. I was thinking of submitting it for the Rookie of the Year Award, but because I have no friends, I��d like to hear thine impressions,�� Zaimokusa said.


    ��Light novel, huh?�� Frankly, Shishio had never thought of writing a light novel. It wasn��t that he wasn��t interested, but writing a light novel wouldn��t bring him status, andpared to an orthodox novel, the market was smaller, so he had never thought to write them.


    His goal was to be a prime minister, and what kind of a prime minister who wrote a harem light novel?


    His image definitely would turn bad, so Shishio didn��t intend to write a light novel unless he used a pseudonym to write it.


    Still,pared to his time in his previous life, the hype of the light novel during this time wasn��t so strong.


    ��However, if I write, what kind of story should I write?��


    Shishio thought for a moment before he threw this matter aside to listen to Zaimokuza��s request since he must admit it was quite sad to hear his confession.


    ��Please read it,�� Zaimokuza said proudly.


    Yukinoshita held her head and sighed. ��I feel like he just said something quite sad without any hesitation.��


    ��There are sites you can submit it to for review, so why don��t you try one of those?�� Hikigaya asked.


    Even if it was just 2005, the development of the inte wasn��t slow, and everyone was excited to do a test and trial, even if the dot bubble just happened a few years ago.


    There were a few novel publishing websites that appeared one after another.


    Hikigaya loved to use the inte since he could talk bad about someone without no one knowing, so he was quite knowledgeable about this matter.


    ��That won��t work.�� Zaimokuza shook his head and said, ��They have no mercy. I��d probably die from such harsh criticism.��


    ��What a weak heart���� Hikigaya was speechless. However, he let out a sigh and said, ��But, you know? Yukinoshita and Oga are even more merciless than one of those sites, you know?��


    ��Haha���� Zaimokuzaughed and said, ��It��s okay. It��s okay. My heart isn��t as weak as you imagine.��


    ��Who said he would die from an anonymousment?�� 4x


    Anyway, they decided to take Zaimokuza to review his novel. However, it would take a while for them to read, so they would tell the result the next Friday when the club would be held.


    Shishio didn��t waste his time and took a copy of Zaimokuza��s manuscript and wanted to leave since he promised to spend a night in Hiratsuka��s apartment, but someone called him out.


    ��Shishiron!��


    Shishio stopped and looked at Yui. ��What��s wrong, Yui-senpai?��


    ��Thank you.�� Yui was grateful to Shishio, especially after what had happenedst time.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry. Also, I might be meddlesome with the problem of your friend and you, so I am sorry too,�� Shishio apologized.


    ��No, no, it��s alright. If you didn��t say anything that time�� I�� I might not be able to say what I have kept inside my heart���� Yui said in a low voice while lowering her head.


    ������.��


    Shishio suddenly felt the atmosphere turn ambiguous. He felt regret that he didn��t bring Yukinoshita with him. ��But it��s great that you can say it now. Your rtionship should be closer, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Yui nodded with a bright smile since she felt her rtionship with Yumiko Miura be even closer.


    ��Then, I should go now. I have something to do after this.�� Shishio thought it was time for him to go back, but Yui suddenly stopped him.


    ��Ah, um! Wait for a moment, Shishiron!��


    ��Is there something wrong, Yui-senpai?�� Shishio halted his steps and looked at Yui.


    Yui blushed and was seemingly embarrassed, but then she made up her mind and said, ��If you don��t mind, how about I treat you something?��


    ������..��


    Shishio wondered why he felt he could see how this was going to end?

 Chapter 464: Exaggerated expectations

    Chapter 464: Exaggerated expectations


    While reading Zaimokuza��s novel, Shishio spent his night at Hiratsuka��s apartment.


    Hiratsuka kissed his cheek, then asked, ��Is that the manuscript of Zaimokuza?��


    ��You��re the one who tells him to go to the service club, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yeah.�� Hiratsuka nodded and asked, ��Why don��t you ask me why I didn��t send him to the service club?��


    ��Why?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��It��s because I know he can��t talk well in front of beautiful girls.�� Hiratsuka snorted and said, ��The literature club is literally your harem pce. Do you think that guy can talk well in front of many beautiful girls?��


    ������ Shishio didn��t say much and could imagine how Zaimokuza would stammer when he talked about his novel. It might also be part of Hiratsuka��s concern for him since she thought he might be jealous when other guys talked with his women.


    Well, jealousy was part of human nature.


    Even for him, it was impossible to erase such a feeling. However, it depended on the situation too.


    Still, Shishio also didn��t want his women to talk chummily with other guys, so while he didn��t say anything, he was pleased with Hiratsuka��s concern.


    Shishio knew it was unfair, especially when he had so many women around him and he could talk with other women freely. However, this was what man was. They were selfish and only wanted their woman to be for themselves.


    As for unfair or not, who cares about it?


    After loving someone itself was a selfish thing, right?


    The feeling of wanting the person you loved for your own from now on until death.


    If that isn��t selfish, then what is it?


    However, even so, everyone still wanted to fall in love.


    ��I am going to take a bath. Are you going to join?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��That��s an attractive invitation, but I am afraid if I enter with you, I believe we��ll spend at least an hour there.��


    Hiratsukaughed and asked, ��Isn��t that fine? Come on!��


    Shishio looked at the manuscript and Hiratsuka for a moment before he put the manuscript on the sofa and followed Hiratsuka. He must admit, he couldn��t fight back against the force majeure. The charm of the mature woman was like gravity. They just pulled him closer.


    Anyway, with the time they spent in the bathroom, Hiratsuka was slightly tired and decided to take a rest before continuingter.


    On the other hand, Shishio decided to read Zaimokuza��s manuscript for a while since he had promised to give it a review. Still, he must admit it was hard to read, especially when there were many strange and unnecessary words that Zaimokuza thought were cool to be put in the story.


    If Shishio had to give an example, it was like a ��Bloody Nightmare,�� ��Saturn st,�� or ��Universe Explosion.��


    While Shishio must admit, those words were really cool. However, he could see how unnecessary it was, especially at the beginning of the story. Also, unexpectedly, he must admit Zaimokuza could write quite a good story.


    Well, it wasn��t that good, but Zaimokuza probably could open the path of a mainstream harem story.


    In 2005 the harem story wasn��t that well developed. On the other hand, a tsundere heroine was the most popr now.


    Zaimokuza��s story might not be perfect, but as long as it was polished more, it should reach an ��ok�� level, especially when the genre of harem story wasn��t so widespread.


    If possible, Shishio also thought to add an element of ��Isekai�� since this genre wasn��t that well-developed now. Unlike theter generation, the current trend was simr to a ��shounen�� manga type of genre story with a childhood and tsundere type of heroines.


    It wasn��t bad, and there were even some good stories that were better than his previous lives in this world.


    When Shishio thought about Zaimokuza��s story, his phone suddenly vibrated, and when he took the phone, he raised his eyebrow. He epted the call and said with a smile, ��Senpai, what��s wrong?��


    ��Sorry for calling you so suddenly. Are you busy now?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��No, it��s alright. Is there something, Senpai?�� Shishio wondered why Yukinoshita suddenly called him. Did she miss him? After all, usually, they went out to have dinner together. However, this time, he decided to go back immediately, so they didn��t have dinner together.


    ��Did you read Zaimokuza��s manuscript?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��I am in the middle of reading it now. Are you reading it too, Senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes. It��s a good thing that you��re reading it now, so can I ask what��s the meaning of ��Bloody Nightmare�� on page 17? Also, why did the girls lose their garments? What��s the point of getting naked in front of the hero? Why are there many ��katakana�� words and inexplicable kanji?��


    ����Calm down. Let me exin it one by one.�� Shishio was speechless, but he didn��t feel surprised since, for Yukinoshita, who either read ssic or fine literature, Zaimokuza��s writing was inexplicable.


    Yukinoshita didn��t understand the point of fan services, also why there were many strange words to name an ultimate technique and many other things.


    The two talked for an hour before Yukinoshita let out a tired sigh.


    ��You know there��s no need to force yourself to read. If this manuscript is sent to the publishing house, the editor will throw the manuscript after three pages.�� It might sound exaggerated, but Shishio didn��t lie. He might have said Zaimokuza might have potential, but right now, it was just a mess. It was crappy and hard to read.


    Still, everyone was like this at the beginning, and slowly they would get better.


    ��There��s no point in making yourself tired,�� Shishio said.


    ��No, I��ll read it,�� Yukinoshita answered firmly.


    However, Shishio chuckled when he heard Yukinoshita��s answer. He had changed his position and sat on the veranda while watching the night sky since he was afraid someone might see him staying in Hiratsuka��s apartment.


    It was night, and many people might not be able to see his face. Many people also didn��t think it was taboo for a man and a woman to stay in the same ce even if they weren��t married. However, Hiratsuka was a teacher, and she still had to maintain her reputation, so it was better for him to be careful.


    ��Why are youughing?�� Yukinoshita asked with doubt and slight annoyance.


    Still, Shishio knew he needed to answer Yukinoshita��s question first. ��No, it��s just that I like this part of you.��


    ����This part of me?��


    Shishio could imagine Yukinoshita was blushing and embarrassed by his sudden words. But he wasn��t going to stop, and he was going to tease her more. ��Yes, this is part of you who cares about other people and wants to help them to get better. While your way of care is quite awkward, you still work hard to do it. It��s kind of cute, though.��


    ����Shishio-kun, are you thinking of me like some kind of a pet or something?�� Yukinoshita was kind of happy but also felt annoyed too since she felt she was a child who couldn��t do anything without someone by her side.


    ��No, no. It��s just that I am happy,�� Shishio said.


    ��Happy?�� Yukinoshita was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes, you start to rely on me when you have a problem. I am happy that you can depend on me.��


    If it was in the past, Shishio couldn��t imagine how Yukinoshita would call him and ask him for help. Instead, he could imagine how she would stubbornly read the story several times until she understood A to Z of the story until she could give good advice to Zaimokuza.


    This is how Yukinoshita is. She is overly serious and finishes everything to the point of perfection.


    It was also the reason why someone had to be by her side since because of this, she might not be able to fall sick because of overwork.


    Yukinoshita also realized the change that happened to her and how she quite depended on Shishio. While she didn��t know whether it was good or not, her feelings were mixed. She was happy and also scared. She was happy whenever she talked with him, and their useless banter also gave her a smile every time.


    However, she was also scared.


    Yukinoshita was scared that if she depended on him too much, she couldn��t escape from him.


    However, one question appeared on her mind, why did she have to escape from him?


    More importantly, what kind of rtionship do they currently have?


    Yukinoshita knew she was a scumbag, and it was impossible for her to date him, not right now. Then, what about a different type of rtionship?


    Yukinoshita thought for a moment and felt there was one name that fitted the description of their current rtionship.


    Friend.


    While neither of them said anything, they knew they had be friends.


    It might not be her first time having a friend, but it was her first time having it after her hellish life as an elementary school student.


    ��If I meet him at that time����


    Yukinoshita could imagine if she met Shishio in her childhood time. She could imagine how she wouldn��t have to meet the situation she had to meet in the past.


    If they met in the past, Shishio would protect her and bring her to many fun ces.


    Well, Yukinoshita could imagine she might be pulled around by him, but she didn��t hate that feeling.


    This was how their rtionship was. Even if their conversation might be useless and might waste her time, she felt it was fun.


    It was also the reason why Yukinoshita didn��t want to destroy this rtionship with the selfish feeling that she was slowly born after she met him.


    Yukinoshitay on her bed while watching the window in silence.


    ��Senpai?��


    ��Ah, um���� Yukinoshita forgot she hadn��t hung up the call. ��Sorry, I was in the middle of a thought.��


    ��It��s okay. By the way, have you eaten dinner yet? We didn��t go out to eat dinner like before. Do you want to eat dinner togetherter on Friday?��


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita smiled and said sternly, ��But I don��t want to eat something heavy or spicy.�� She had enough of eating something weird with Shishio and wanted to eat something normal.


    ��Okay, okay, leave it to me. Let��s go out together on Friday. See youter,�� Shishio said.


    ����See youter.��


    ��Good night. Hopefully, you can have a good dream tonight.��


    ��You too. Don��t stay up toote,�� Yukinoshita said, trying to remind Shishio.


    ����I��ll try.�� However, it was impossible since Shishio knew he would spend a long night with Hiratsuka.


    They hung up their call, and Yukinoshita didn��t put down her phone and put her phone, staring at the screen for a while.


    They were friends, so there was no need to have an expectation toward that rtionship, right?


    Yukinoshita shook her head, closed her eyes, and tried to sleep. However, she couldn��t do it, and in the end, she took Zaimokuza��s manuscript again and added more detailed reviews with crueler words.


    Without a doubt, if Zaimokuza heard Yukinoshita��s review, he would cry to death.

 Chapter 465: Path of ecchi

    Chapter 465: Path of hi


    The time passed, and it was time to announce the review of Zaimokuza��s manuscript.


    Zaimokuza sat in front of everyone, folding his arms arrogantly, and had full confidence over his manuscript.


    ������ Everyone.


    Still, unlike the original, they spent two days reading Zaimokuza��s manuscript, so they didn��t feel sleepy and could read them thoroughly, understanding his story in detail even if it was hard to read.


    While Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya read Zaimokuza��s manuscript until the end, Yui didn��t seem to read it to the end since every time she read it. She would get all sleepy. However, no one bothered to talk to her since they knew this girl well.


    ��Well then, I��d like to hear thine impressions now,�� Zaimokuza said.


    ��I��m sorry. I don��t understand this kind of stuff.�� Even if Shishio had exined to her, there were many parts of Zaimokuza��s story that she didn��t understand. However, she knew it was normal since even Shishio was also confused in some parts of the story.


    ��It matters not. I��d like to hear the opinions of themoners as well. Say whatever you like!�� However, Zaimokuza suddenly realized something and asked, ��Um�� should I call you ��Your Highness�� too?��


    ����Why do you have to call me that?�� Yukinoshita stared at Zaimokuza with her cold gaze.


    ��Ah, um���� Zaimokuza was nervous, but he bit the bullet and asked, ��You��re dating Lelouch, right?�� Yes, he started to call Shishio by a Lelouch since he felt it was cool. He was a master of thend of the sun, and Shishio was a master of thergest kingdom in history. The friendship between the two would be legendary.


    Zaimokuza also knew his mistake of calling Yukinoshita amoner, especially when she was Shishio��s queen.


    ����..�� Hikigaya and Yui.


    ��No, we��re not dating.�� Yukinoshita embarrassedly, fixing the misunderstanding while ncing at Shishio, who chuckled with annoyance. She then, without hesitation, twisted his waist, causing him to scream in pain.


    ��Senpai, it hurts! Stop!��


    When Yukinoshita felt satisfied, she stopped and hummed.


    However, Hikigaya, Yui, and Zaimokuza felt defeated somehow.


    ��Ahem, let��s discuss the manuscript first.�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��Senpai, can you be the first one?��


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita nodded while looking at Zaimokuza, who waited for her review expectantly.


    While waiting for the result, Zaimokuza didn��t expect this answer.


    ��It was boring.��


    ����.�� Zaimokuza.


    ��Just reading this caused me pain. It was as unimaginably boring as one can think of.��


    ��Gakuh!�� Zaimokuza clenched his chest, showing a pain that one couldn��t imagine. He felt his entire tremble, and he didn��t expect his opponent would attack him without hesitation. However, after he wiped the imaginary blood on the corner of his mouth, he showed an agony expression and asked, ��Just for reference, could I request that thee exin which part was boring?��


    ��First, the grammar is a mess. Why do you always invert the word order? Do you know how to use particles? Were you not taught in elementary school?��


    While Zaimokuza was heard, he tried to use his reason why he did all of that. ��Ugh�� Because rather than using a simple literary style, in order to reach the readers����


    ��Aren��t you supposed to be able to at least write using standard Japanese before doing that?��


    He couldn��t finish his words, and he was cut by Yukinoshita.


    ��And about these readings, there are too many wrong ones.�� Yukinoshita kept exining every mistake that Zaimokuza had made. Those words were like an arrow that pierced his entire body, turning him into a hedgehog. He trembled, and the air tried to suffocate him, but he sat there fearlessly, facing this witch.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just closed his eyes like Yui, who also fell asleep in the middle of Yukinoshita��s review.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya had a cold sweat, wondering how the heck Shishio could conquer this cruel woman.


    ��Would you please refrain from making people read an unfinished story?��


    ��Gaaaah!�� Zaimokuza couldn��t handle it anymore, and he was on his knees, unable to get up since the damage caused by Yukinoshita was more painful than he had thought.


    ��Don��t you think it is enough?�� Hikigaya felt empathy toward Zaimokuza.


    ��I haven��t said nearly enough, but okay.�� Yukinoshita stopped talking, then looked at Shishio, who was sleeping, feeling annoyed, and twisted his waist again.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Senpai, why did you keep twisting my waist?��


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Zaimokuza had already been damaged by Yukinoshita��s words, and he didn��t want to be hurt by the random flirting couple. If Shishio and Yukinoshita flirted in front of him, he knew he couldn��t handle it anymore and might cry. While he knew a man shouldn��t cry so easily, there was a time he wanted to cry, especially in front of Shishio.


    ��Then, the next is Yuigama, I guess.�� Yukinoshita also knew this wasn��t a time to punish Shishio since there was something they needed to do.


    When Yui was called, she was startled and quite panicked. ��U-Um���� She hesitated for a moment while looking at Zaimokuza. ��You sure know a lot of difficult kanji.��


    ��Gaaaah!!!�� Zaimokuza felt his back being shed with a sword.


    ��It��s your turn, boys!�� Yui quickly said.


    ��Senpai, you should go first.�� Shishio kindly gave Hikigaya a chance to give his review.


    ��Hachiman���� Zaimokuza started at Hikigaya hopefully. He was like a thirsty man in the middle of the desert but found an oasis. He hoped Hikigaya could be his oasis. Unfortunately,��


    ��So, where did you copy that?��


    ��Uwaaaaa!!�� Zaimokuza couldn��t handle it anymore and rolled around on the ground.


    While Yukinoshita stared at Zaimokuza in silence since she had seen something worse, Yui quickly hid behind Yukinoshita and Shishio, feeling afraid that Zaimokuza might go berserk.


    ��Senpai, you��re so cruel,�� Shishio said speechlessly.


    Hikigaya smiled awkwardly before he stood up and patted Zaimokuza��s shoulder. ��Well, you don��t need to think too much. What��s important about a light novel is the illustrations.��


    ������ Zaimokuzay on the ground weakly, and his breathing was weak. He was like a weak flicker that could die out anytime. However, he still hadn��t given up and looked at Shishio expectantly. ��Your Highness���� He hoped for Shishio to give him thest blow since it wouldn��t be a disgrace if he died under his hand.


    ��Frankly, it is a nice idea to have a group with all women, and your MC is the only guy in that group. Also, your fan service is too strange. You should have an ident so it��ll be more logical����


    The development of the hi story started with the story of ��To Love-Ru.�� It was an amazing manga that developed the direction of an hi story.


    A lucky pervert suddenly jumps into the crotch of a woman, touching their breasts and many other things.


    While there were many mangas in this world, it was hard to say it was an ��hi�� genre. Instead, it was another genre with an hi element in the story.


    Shishio could see Zaimokuza had a talent on an hi, so it was better to develop in that area, especially when Zaimokuza could also add a harem element. Still, it was necessary to have a setting, personality, and many others in the story since the story would get boring if the writer didn��t do so.


    However, the path of the hi story was still ambiguous and unlike theter generation, where the hi stories kept sporting one after another.


    In this era, even if Zaimokuza wrote a decent hi story that would make many people feel bored, the hype would be real, and many people would be excited since he would be the first person to walk into the path of hi.


    ����.�� Zaimokuza was in a daze since he didn��t expect he would get approval from Shishio. He also became excited when they talked about the hi incident and many other exciting things.


    Even Hikigaya also joined their conversation, showing his deep knowledge of this matter.


    The three of them were like the three musketeers from Alexander Dumas. They were a group who worked together to achieve something great.


    However, Yui and Yukinoshita kept squinting their eyes at them.


    ��Also, you need to read more and write more.�� Shishio also gave a book to guide Zaimokuza on his writing.


    ��Thank you, Your Highness.�� Zaimokuza held the book dearly, hugging it tightly like it was the most precious thing. ��Also, if possible, can we discuss this matter again?��


    ��Let��s talk if I am not busy,�� Shishio said.


    Still, even if Shishio praised him, Zaomokuza must admit Shishio��s critique was more painful than Yukinoshita��s. However, he knew what kind of path he should take when he wrote his story. His fingers trembled, and his body was burnt with excitement. He excused himself and dashed back to his home since he wanted to write again!


    ��Do you think he can be a sessful writer?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Yui and Hikigaya also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��I am not sure.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��He might or might not be, but if he doesn��t try, it��ll be impossible for him to seed. Also, he��s trying to walk into a path that one has never stepped on. Hopefully, it��ll be good.��


    Hikigaya nodded with a serious expression since he knew what Zaimokuza would benefit humanity.


    ��But�� will that type of story be read by someone?�� Yui couldn��t help but cast a disgust since the story they discussed was too perverted!


    ��Will!�� 2x


    Shishio and Hikigaya said with conviction.


    ��As long as humanity won��t perish, I am sure someone will read such a story,�� Shishio said while stroking his imaginary beard.


    ����Let��s leave this matter aside. I won��t join this matter again,�� Yukinoshita said without hesitation since it was impossible to ask her to read an hi story!


    ��Me-Me too!�� Yui also agreed.


    Shishio patted Hikigaya��s shoulder and said, ��So Senpai, this matter will be left to you.��


    ��Huh? Why me?�� Hikigaya was confused.


    ��I can��t take this matter all the time. However, you��re different, right? You have a lot of time,�� Shishio said.


    ��Can you not be so blunt?�� Hikigaya let out a sigh, but he nodded. ��It can��t be helped. I��ll take care of that guy.�� It wasn��t that he was curious about the hi story written by Zaimokuza. Instead, as a member of the Service Club, he felt it was his duty to finish someone��s request to the end.


    ��Yes, it��s my duty.��


    The three decided to pretend they didn��t see Hikigaya��s excitement.


    Still, before they went back, Shishio asked, ��By the way, are all three of you free tomorrow?��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yui looked at Shishio curiously.


    Hikigaya and Yukinoshita also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Do you want to go to the theme park tomorrow?�� Shishio asked.


    While Yui and Yukinoshita were surprised and talked to him about his sudden invitation, Hikigaya realized it might be his first time being invited by someone to y together.


    Frankly, it didn��t feel bad.


    However, should he go or not?

 Chapter 466: The number is too much, right?

    Chapter 466: The number is too much, right?


    It was Saturday, the day to determine everything.


    Usa, who was excited about this day, had been standing and waiting for everyone in the bus station in Shinjuku just right after the sun rose. They had made an appointment to meet each other at 7:30, a half-hour before the express bus left for the theme park.


    However, Usa couldn��t control it anymore, and he was full of excitement, so right before the sun rose, he walked out of the dorm and arrived at the bus station right after the sun rose.


    Still, as expected, Usa was the only person who had arrived. He was alone, without anyone. However, it might be good since he knew he needed to settle and calm his mind, especially when he was about to face a trial that he couldn��t escape.


    The morning in this country was cold, and the wind was quite windy.


    However, it was a good thing to refresh his mind and body since right now, his body was so hot from the excitement and the nervousness.


    Usa blew his palms, trying to warm his body up. Looking up at the sky, he was sure about his feelings, and on this trip, he had made up his mind to confess to his loved one.


    While Usa tried to prepare his mind, Hikigaya wondered whether he should go. It might be because he didn��t have much of a hobby besides reading, and it was rare for him to go out since he didn��t have friends, so he had a lot of money in his pocket, so even if he went to the theme park, it was okay.


    It was his first time being invited, and Hikigaya would be lying if he wasn��t excited, but even so, he felt hesitant, but in the end, he decided to go out since he was also quite curious about the Fuji-Q Hignd.


    Hikigaya might have gone to the Disney Land, but he had never gone to the Fuji-Q Hignd since it was far and he didn��t have a friend to go with. However, it was different now since while they might not be friends, without a doubt, their rtionship wasn��t much different.


    Hikigaya walked out of his house and said, ��I am going out.��


    However, his words caused the whole house to be stunned.


    ��Huh? Onii-chan, where are you going? Are you not going to stay in the house as usual?��


    Hikigaya looked at his little sister and said, ��I am going to the theme park. I am being invited.��


    ��Theme park?!��


    The whole house became even rowdy, causing Hikigaya to be more speechless.


    ��Do you need more money? Let me give it to you.�� Hikigaya��s mother said and took out 10,000 yen without hesitation. It was her first time seeing her son go out with someone, so she didn��t hesitate to help.


    Hikigaya was a good child, so he decided to ept his mother��s offer gracefully. ��Thank you very much!��


    ��I �C I want to go too!�� Suddenly Hikigaya��s little sister said.


    ��Huh? Don��t you need to study? You��ll have your entrance exam soon,�� Hikigaya��s mother said with a frown.


    ��I have been studying all the time! I need some rest!�� While Hikigaya��s little sister knew she needed to study, or else she might have a hard time entering high school, she wanted to rest!


    ��Onii-chan, bring me���� Hikigaya��s little sister begged.


    However, Hikigaya refused without hesitation. ��No, you better not go.��


    ��Why!?��


    ��It��s dangerous.�� This was the only reason Hikigaya could give to his little sister since he didn��t want her to meet that bastard. Still, he couldn��t say such a word since, without a doubt, it would make them curious, so he needed an excuse with more polite, logical, and based on the right structure of the modern Japanesenguage. ��While I want to say it is alright to bring you, I haven��t said anything to the person who invites me. What if they think I am rude to bring you so suddenly?��


    ������


    These words caused Hikigaya��s little sister to shut her mouth.


    After all, the people in this country emphasize more on politeness and not causing trouble to others.


    Hikigaya��s little sister knew about this, so she could only give up and say, ��But don��t forget to bring your cute little sister souvenirs! I am waiting here at home!��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Hikigaya left while giving a perfunctory answer. However, he didn��t realize her little sister and mother looked at him with a smile, thinking he had found friends. Still, even if they had such a misunderstanding, he wouldn��t bother to fix it since it was troublesome, and while he didn��t have an experience having a friend, he knew this rtionship wasn��t much different from it.


    ��


    Shishio, Mai, Nana, Shiina, and Roberta stayed together in his apartment. They slept together and woke up early since they had an appointment at eight in the morning.


    Still, among everyone, Shishio and Roberta woke the earliest, and they spent their time together at the gym, working out together. It was a real workout and not something you can imagine, alright?


    While they worked out, the girls also woke up one by one since they would be lying if they weren��t excited about going to the theme park together.


    Strangely among his girlfriends, Miu and Saki didn��t stay together. However, it was a normal thing, considering how they had decided to take their little sisters together with them on this trip, so they decided to stay at home.


    Shishio and Roberta cleaned up their bodies, and when they walked out, they saw Nana and Mai preparing breakfast.


    ��Nana, Mai, thanks�� Shishio hugged them from behind and kissed their neck and ear from behind, giving them a giddy feeling.


    ��Okay, okay, don��t bother us. Sit down with everyone.�� Mai pushed him away with a blush since she was afraid they might do it in the kitchen if this continued.


    Nana onlyughed, but she didn��t say much. Even if she wanted to do it in the kitchen, she wouldn��t do it when so many people were there.


    Shishio didn��t fight back and sat on the sofa, waiting for breakfast while reading a newspaper, wondering whether there was any unexpected news. Still, Shiina suddenly came and slept while using hisp as a pillow. He didn��t say much and just patted her head gently.


    ��Come on. Let��s have breakfast,�� Nana said, trying to remind everyone.


    Hearing her voice, everyone ate breakfast together while talking about their trip to the theme park, causing Shiina to st away all of her drowsiness and full of vigor.


    While they ate, it was already seven in the morning, and with their appointment time at eight in the morning, they should be in a hurry, but they weren��t, considering how close their apartment to the bus station was.


    ��By the way, are you going to let Usa confess to Ritsu?�� Mai suddenly asked.


    Hearing this question, everyone also looked at Shishio. They were clear that Ritsu might have a feeling toward Shishio, and if he wanted her, he might only need a moment before he could put his fangs and ws on her body. As for the rejection, while it might be possible at first, they knew the girls wouldn��t reject him twice, considering how well they knew this bastard was.


    Also, Shishio had never made the first move, and all the initiative was taken by the girls under his guidance. It might be maniptive, but this was how one should get their women. After all, if the man was the one who took the initiative, they might be mistaken for sexual harassment, but it was a different matter if the one who made the first move was the woman, right?


    While Shishio might be a scumbag, he was more gentlemanly than any good guy that one had ever seen. He treated his women greatly, without care, as if they were the most precious thing in the world, but when they entered the chamber, he would be a beast that ate them whole, causing them to be unable to escape from him and just wanted to be tied by him.


    Still, they knew how much they loved his women and wouldn��t allow other guys to get close to them. It was also the reason why they didn��t understand why Shishio let Usa confess to Ritsu.


    ��First, Ritsu isn��t my girlfriend, and I have you all as my girlfriends,�� Shishio told the truth since while Ritsu was quite cute, he had so many women around him now. While he was greedy for her body, it wasn��t to the point of obsessiveness.


    Still, Shishio wondered if Ritsu epted Usa��s confession, what would he feel?


    Right now, Shishio didn��t feel anything, but what about the future?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but even if the chance of Usa��s confession being epted wasn��t much, he knew there was still a chance, especially if Ritsu wanted to try what it would feel like to be in the rtionship.


    Shishio shook his head, and instead of thinking of Usa, it was better to think about moving Aki from the Sunohara dorm.


    ��It��s good that you can give such an answer.�� Mai was satisfied with Shishio��s answer since, if possible, she didn��t want his harem to increase.


    Nana and Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment and didn��t say anything since they could see he didn��t feel anything toward Ritsu, but they knew Ritsu��s feelings toward him. However, as his girlfriends, they also hoped the number of girls around him wouldn��t increase. Still, if it increased, they hoped they knew that person well since it would be horrible if he dated someone they hated, right?


    With that kind of thought, they finished their breakfast and prepared for their journey to the Fuji Q theme park.


    ��


    It was still early, but Usa and Hikigaya happened to meet each other. They only nced at each other and felt they were quite familiar, but they didn��t know each other.


    Usa could only give the nod, causing Hikigaya to nod subconsciously.


    However, they didn��t talk and did their own things, thinking it was a coincidence they met each other. Still, as the time slowly passed, more and more people came and saw a lot of familiar beautiful girls. Then, they saw Shishio being surrounded by many girls, and they could only stand there while thinking, ��this number is too much, right?��


    ��Usa! Hikigaya-senpai! What are you doing there! Come on!��


    Usa and Hikigaya looked at each other and realized they were in one group.

 Chapter 467: As expected, Shishio is a scumbag

    Chapter 467: As expected, Shishio is a scumbag


    The bus moved at eight in the morning, and their trip would take at least two hours, so they bought some food and drinks at the nearby convince store before they entered the bus together.


    The girls sat next to each other while talking happily to each other.


    Shishio decided to sit next to Mai since she might have to leave after the mid-term test, considering she had to act on her new movie, so he wanted to spend more time with her.


    Usually, Hikigaya felt he would be out of the ce, being isted, and ignored, but this didn��t seem to be the case now since not only Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Yui, but there was also Usa, and many of them greeted him. Still, he must admit Shishio��s girlfriends were too much, right?


    It might not be his style to take the initiative, but Hikigaya couldn��t help but ask, ��Hey, Usa, can I ask you something?��


    It might be because there were only three guys, so Hikigaya could only sit next to Usa. However, he didn��t really mind this arrangement since he could see how awkward it would be if he sat next to the girls.


    ��Yes? What��s wrong, Hikigaya-senpai?�� Usa asked, but his eyes kept moving in the direction of Ritsu from time to time, showing a nervousness that couldn��t be seen on his face.


    Ritsu sat next to Shiina, and the two were in silence before talking to each other from time to time, waiting for the bus to move.


    ������ Hikigaya looked at Usa and thought this kid was quite good. Naive, good guy, and many others, he didn��t mind making him his friend, he thought inwardly. ��Are all of them his girlfriends?��


    Usa showed a helpless expression and said, ��I know why you ask such a question, but not all of them are his girlfriends.��


    ��I see���� Hikigaya still feltplex regardless since, without a doubt, Shishio��s girlfriends were more than one by Usa��s sentence, and this fact made him feelplex. After all, many guys were still single, but here, Shishio was, having many girlfriends. If he wasn��t trained by a tough mental training in his life, he knew he would curse that guy now. No, he just wanted to curse Shishio to explode now!


    ��And you keep looking at his girlfriend. Is that okay?�� Hikigaya asked subtly since he could see Usa seemed to nce at one of Shishio��s girlfriends.


    ��Ah! I am not looking at his girlfriends, Senpai! I-I am looking at Kawai-senpai,�� Usa said hurriedly, but his face quickly turned red when he realized he had said the name of his crush.


    ��Oh? Kawai-senpai?�� Hikigaya looked at Ritsu thoughtfully. While he hadn��t talked with girls, it didn��t mean he didn��t have an interest in them. He also often eavesdropped on the conversation of guys about girls, so of course, he knew about Ritsu.


    While Ritsu was cute, she was a loner.


    Hikigaya felt this girl should be his female version.


    Still, if Shishio knew what Hikigaya thought, he would snort and knock this guy��s head.


    However, Hikigaya didn��t say anything about whether Usa had a crush on someone or not. It had nothing to do with him since he had known him for half an hour.


    Still, Hikigaya might not realize he slowly changed and started to take the initiative on his own, which was good progress since he had a hard time taking the initiative because of his experience.


    ��I-I thought I��d confess today.�� It might be because Usa was nervous, and he just wanted to talk with someone, so he honestly told Hikigaya about his matter.


    ����..��


    However, Hikigaya couldn��t say anything since he didn��t know in and out about this matter. ��What did Oga say?�� He knew confessing to someone wasn��t as simple as it seemed. Once it was a failure, it would lead to a broken rtionship, and their rtionship would turn awkward.


    ��Well, he set up this trip so I could confess,�� Usa said honestly.


    ������


    Hikigaya must admit this guy was a good guy to the bone, but even so, he knew how troublesome this situation was, so he just patted Usa��s shoulder and said, ��Just do your best.��


    ��Yes!��


    While Hikigaya and Usa talked to each other, Yui and Yukinoshita smiled and showed a satisfied expression since they saw Hikigaya talking with another guy. It was a scene they would never have expected to see previously, but it happened now.


    ��It��s good that he has made friends now.�� It would be lying if Yui didn��t feel responsible for Hikigaya, especially when she was one of the causes Hikigaya was hit by the car and couldn��t go to the school for a few weeks, causing him to be unable to have friends.


    ��Yeah.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    They knew the change in Hikigaya was because of Shishio, but when they looked at this bastard, they could only sigh since, without a doubt, he was surrounded by his women now.


    Shishio and Mai talked to each other, talking about many things, including about her mother.


    ��What��s wrong with your mother again?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    ��Well, she asked me to work for her agency again.�� Mai let out a sigh.


    ��You won��t, right?��


    ��Of course not.�� Mai didn��t want to work under her mother again, especially when she recalled how her mother had signed a work contract where she had to take a photo in a bikini. She was also satisfied with the current agency, so there was no need to change it, especially the one that owned the agency was her boyfriend.


    ��By the way, is it only me or those two little girls have been staring at you,�� Mai whispered while looking at the little sisters of Miu and Saki.


    Saki and Miu brought their little sisters together at the theme park, and it was also the reason why they sat together. However, their little sisters kept staring at Shishio.


    ��It��s okay.�� Shishio knew how conflicted the feeling of the little sisters were, but he decided not to mind it since he knew as a kid they would forget everything once they had fun at the theme park.


    Still, Shishio knew the system wasn��t prejudiced against someone as long as they were beautiful. Whether they were old, young, or even of the same gender, as long as they were beautiful enough, they could trigger the system which made him speechless.


    [Target has been found!]


    [Congrattions, you have received a ��Knitting Mastery��!]


    ��Knitting Mastery����


    Shishio wondered whether the system wanted him to create a doll-like to deceive many little girls. If so, he could only disappoint since he wasn��t a lolicon and he was only interested in a legal girl.


    ��Hey, are you sure about this?�� Mai suddenly asked.


    ��What?�� This sudden question made Shishio turn toward Mai.


    ��While I have been praising you since you had us, should you really let Usa confess on Ritsu?�� Mai asked while staring at Shishio to look at his expression and eyes to confirm he wouldn��t lie with his answer.


    Shishio looked at Mai and said, ��It��s my first time to see a girl who will rmend another girl to her boyfriend.��


    ��What��s that? I am just worried about you, you know?�� Mai said with a pout.


    ��Thanks for worrying about me, Mai.�� Shishio held her shoulder, moving her closer to him, caressing her shoulder a few times gently.


    ��It��s okay if you understand my worry.�� Mai rubbed her face against his. She didn��t have much sleepst night, so she decided to take a nap.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and let her sleep since he knew he was the cause he wasn��t able to sleep wellst night.


    ��Ritsu����


    Shishio thought about Ritsu and wondered what he felt toward her. It was true he didn��t have that much of an obsession with her. It was a simr feeling he had toward the other girls who he didn��t date.


    They were close, yet they weren��t lovers, but they weren��t much different from it.


    Shishio cared about them, but he might not want to change the status quo since he felt it was enough with the current rtionship.


    Whether it was Shiina, Nana, Saki, Miu, Mai, Nanami, Hiratsuka, Roberta, Rui, or Ayaka, all of them were his women, and he needed to take care of them more than the other girls.


    Shishio thought about this problem for a moment before suddenly snapping.


    Enough.


    Shishio suddenly realized he became a washy, washy beta protagonist, which made him annoyed. He knew, in the beginning, he refused to be a scumbag, but now since he had decided to be one, there was no need to hesitate anymore.


    His feelings toward Ritsu might not be clear, but it was impossible for him to give her to the other guy.


    He was okay with Usa confessing toward Ritsu because he knew his chance of being epted was slim.


    Instead, it was close to zero.


    It was the reason why Shishio had never felt anything from the beginning.


    Also, why should he feel he shouldn��t do anything to Usa?


    Everything was fair in love and war.


    Even Aki, who was a middle school student, was also his victim, so what��s the point of getting stopped now?


    Still, his rtionship with Usa was good, and he also had quickly reported to him that he liked Ritsu, so Shishio decided to give him a chance.


    As for how the rtionship between Ritsu and Usa would develop in the future, Shishio didn��t know and didn��t think too much since from the beginning, after his appearance in this world, everything had changed, and many protagonists had lost their heroines to him.


    That fact wouldn��t change whether it was from now on in the future since right now, he was a scumbag.


    Still, it was also the reason why Shishio wondered whether he was right or not.


    However, Shishio knew this wasn��t a matter of right or wrong. Instead, this was the choice that made him happy, and he wouldn��t regret it, so he had to walk on this path without hesitation, even if he knew he would hurt some people.


    The trip took around two hours, but everyone didn��t feel bored and talked excitedly until they arrived at the theme park.


    However, Shishio wondered why he had be a babysitter now?


    ��Onii-chan, let��s go there!��


    ��Nii-san, I want to try that!��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at two little lolis, Keika Kawasaki, Saki��s little sister, and Miya Ashihara, Miu��s little sister, who pulled his hands.


    Keika and Miya looked at each other and nodded and thought they decided to work together this time.


    Anyway, leaving the matter of Usa aside, Shishio looked at everyone and said, ��Let��s go!��


    ��OOOOOOHHH!!��


    Usa looked at Ritsu��s back and made up his mind.


    However, Hikigaya wondered why the reason he came here was to console Usa?


    Still, Hikigaya had paid the money for this theme park, so he should have fun, right?


    With that being said, everyone entered the theme park together, enjoying their youth.

 Chapter 468: Something inevitable in life

    Chapter 468: Something inevitable in life


    While some people hade to Fuji-Q, many also came to this ce for the first time.


    Shishio also came to this ce for the first time. While he had gotten this ce from the system in the past, he hadn��te to visit it.


    As for the previous Shishio Oga, he didn��t have a hobby visiting this type of ce. Instead, he loved to read books and spent most of his time indoors. Also, he was a loner. A lone wolf. It was also the reason why it was quite easy to integrate with the life of the previous Shishio Oga since his interpersonal rtionship was almost zero.


    Anyway, it wasn��t a time to talk about the previous Shishio Oga, and as they entered, they tried to decide to pay for the attraction targeted at the family. It wasn��t that they were afraid of something like a haunted house or the roller coaster. However, it wouldn��t hurt to warm up a bit, so they could prepare their hearts.


    Whether it was Merry-Go-Round, Tea Cups, or many others were tried by them.


    Shiina was full of excitement and couldn��t be stopped. However, even so, her expression didn��t change, and she still kept her usual daze expression, but from how giddy her body was, it could be seen how excited she was.


    Still, there was something that surprised Shishio.


    While the rest of them continued to y in the nearby attractions, eating some food in the nearby food stalls, Shishio rested with Mea on the bench.


    ��You sure are good at taking care of children, Mea,�� Shishio said while looking at Mea. He saw Mea was quite careful when she took care of the little sisters of Miu and Saki, showing her an unexpected side that he had never seen.


    Mea Uchifuji, with her usual hairstyle that covered her right eye, looked at Shishio and said, ��Well, I love children. I also have a lot of siblings, and I always take care of them.�� Still, she saw his expression turned strange, so she asked, ��What��s with that expression?��


    ��I thought you felt lust toward them,�� Shishio said nkly since he knew this girl was a pervert who was attracted to a young boy.


    ��Do you think I am a pervert?!��


    ��Yes.�� 3x


    Unexpectedly, not only Shishio but Nana and Maiko also joined and agreed that Mea was a pervert.


    Shishio and Nana were in silence while looking at Maiko since this girl was also a pervert who was attracted to a young boy.


    Still, Shishio must admit his situation made him quite hard to calm down. In front of him, Mea looked at him annoyedly and leaned her body forward, causing two things to loom court from the gap in her clothes.


    On the other hand, Maiko and Nana stood on his back while pressing their softest things on him.


    ������


    Shishio changed the way he sat and crossed his legs naturally.


    However, this action didn��t escape Nana��s eyes, and she justughed and kept rubbing her things on him.


    ����.�� Shishio realized his girlfriend was a devil. He nced at her, wondering whether this girl wanted to be punished tonight.


    ��Don��t misunderstand. I just love children generally,�� Mea said with firm conviction.


    ������


    If it was someone else, Shishio wouldn��t say much, but if it was Mea, it was a different thing.


    ��Pervert!�� 2x


    Maiko and Nana said at the same time.


    Shishio looked at the two girls and thought they also didn��t have a right to say something like that to Mea. However, he also didn��t have a right to say something like that since he was a pervert.


    Mea was in silence for a moment before she stared at the surroundings.


    It was a weekend, so many families came out together on a trip to this theme park.


    While the Fuji-Q might not be as famous as the Disney Land in Tokyo, without a doubt, it is one of the most popr theme parks in this country.


    Mea watched a group of parents ying with their children with a happy smile and said, ��You know, I have thought about doing something?��


    ��To do what?�� Maiko asked.


    ��Well, Nana and Shishio probably won��t have a problem joining any universities as long as they want to. On the other hand, you will also be a hairdresser, following your parents�� path, right?�� Mea sighed and said, ��I am the only one who hasn��t found anything.�� She would be lying if she didn��t feel anything, especially when she was surrounded by many people who followed their dreams honestly and worked hard for them. She would be lying if she didn��t feel inferior and also wanted to do something.


    Mea��s parents didn��t have a family business, she wasn��t as smart as Nana, and she didn��t have a dream like Nanami. She didn��t know what to do, but she must admit staying with Shishio and listening to his words made her realize something.


    It was okay if Mea didn��t have anything she wanted to do. After all, she was young, and the majority of people in this life also didn��t have anything they wanted to do. They only swayed along with the flow before they either worked as a normal employee or became a housewife after being matchmade by their parents.


    However, was Mea alright with that kind of life?


    Mea didn��t want to, and if possible, she wanted to do something she wanted to do in her life, and she wouldn��t feel bored.


    If she became Shishio��s wife, it might be good, but could she be the wife of her best friend��s boyfriend?


    It was impossible, right?


    Well, it might be possible, but Mea didn��t want to be left alone and also wanted to do something, so she kept thinking until she found something she wanted to do.


    Nana and Maiko weren��t sure what to say in this situation since they had never thought Mea would have this problem. After all, Mea had never said anything, but they also understood it wasn��t something easy to say. Still, it was also the reason why they didn��t know what kind of advice they should give to Mea.


    ��So, have you found something that you want?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��Well, I found it.�� Mea was quite embarrassed, then asked, ��You��re not going tough?��


    ��No!�� 3x


    Nana, Maiko, and Shishio said at the same time.


    ��Well, I want to be a kindergarten teacher,�� Mea said with a blush.


    ������


    ��Wh-What��s that expression?!�� Mea was annoyed when she saw Nana, Maiko, and Shishio start to back off.


    ��Well, it��s not because of lust that you choose this profession, right?�� Nana asked.


    ��Of course not!��


    ��Really? I don��t believe you.�� Maiko had seen the disguise on Mea��s face and knew this girl wanted to be a kindergarten teacher because of lust!


    ��You should think twice. I don��t want my friend to be a criminal.�� Shishio was worried.


    ��Give me a break!�� Mea screamed, causing Nana, Maiko, and Shishio tough.


    ��Still, we won��tugh at you, and if you want to do it, we��ll support you,�� Shishio said.


    ��Yes, just share cute photos of those little children when you be a kindergarten teacher,�� Maiko said with a smile.


    ����Do you want me to lose my job?�� Mea��s eyes twitched.


    ��More importantly, Shishio, what are you going to do?�� Maiko suddenly asked.


    ��What do you mean?�� Shishio asked while looking at Maiko, who leaned on his shoulderzily. He wondered why this girl tried to act like she was his lover. He didn��t really mind, though.


    ��What are you going to do with Usa? Are you going to just let him go like this?�� Maiko asked.


    ��Do you want me to help or something?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Not exactly, but is this okay with you to see Ritsu-senpai being confessed to?�� Maiko asked.


    ��You can see that Usa wants to confess to Ritsu-senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Of course! This guy is like an open book! It��s obvious! The only person who doesn��t realize it is probably Ritsu-senpai herself,�� Maiko said with a sigh.


    Usa was too simple, and everyone could see he had been staring at Ritsu from time to time. They could also see the nervousness on his face that couldn��t be hidden. Even if they hadn��t heard anything, as a woman, they were naturally sensitive about this matter and knew Usa might n to confess to Ritsu.


    Especially after they had confirmation from Shishio��s mouth.


    ��Then, what��s the problem?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Can you see it? If he confesses and he��s rejected, what will happen?�� Maiko asked.


    ��Well, that��s all, right?�� Shishio thought Maiko asked about the same problem that his girlfriends asked about, but it seemed it was a different thing.


    ��If he��s rejected, then the interpersonal rtionship in the literature club will be a mess. Everyone will be awkward,�� Maiko said. Frankly, she didn��t care about Usa��s confession or not. If he could be epted, it would be alright, but the probability he would fail was greater. If he failed, then what would happen?


    Everything in the literature club would be a mess, and everyone would need to be careful to talk in front of Ritsu and Usa.


    Maiko wasfortable with the literature club, and she didn��t want this club to be destroyed because of this small matter.


    While Shishio looked at Maiko thoughtfully since he didn��t really think much about what would happen after Usa was rejected, when she pointed out this problem, he knew how awkward it would be when Usa was rejected.


    ��You want me to stop their confession?�� Shishio asked.


    ��If possible���� Maiko said in a low voice.


    ��It��s impossible,�� Shishio answered without hesitation.


    ��But���� Maiko knew this guy was smart, and he should be able to think of something to solve this matter.


    However, Shishio shook his head and said, ��If our rtionship is broken just because of this matter, then that��s it. Our rtionship isn��t something as strong as you imagine, and it isn��t worth keeping it.��


    ��You��re so cold!�� Maiko was annoyed.


    ��I��m not cold, but I believe they��ll be alright, so let��s just believe them,�� Shishio said.


    Maiko looked at Shishio for a moment before she let out a sigh. ��Well, I��ll believe you now.��


    ��Are you sure?�� Nana asked in a whisper.


    Shishio nced at Nana and knew what she was worried about.


    They didn��t feel worried about Usa since Usa wasn��t a loner or something. Even if he lost his ce in the literature club or was rejected by Ritsu, they didn��t care much since they knew this guy would be alright.


    However, Ritsu was different. She was a loner, and while she might reject many people, they were all strangers she didn��t know. However, Usa was different since he was someone she knew.


    Without a doubt, after Ritsu rejected him, there would be awkwardness, and she would feel ufortable.


    ��It��s alright.�� Shishio patted Nana��s hand gently, telling her it would be alright.


    However, Shishio felt a different thing. He felt what might happen today was a part of life. It was something inevitable, and even if Usa didn��t confess now, he might confess in the future. He wasn��t sure how the rtionship between Ritsu and Usa would be in the future.


    Still, the wheel of fate had already begun. It was impossible to stop the feeling in Usa��s heart.


    Shishio looked at the sky and looked in the direction of Hikigaya was together with Usa, thinking he was d to bring him since this way, he didn��t need to take care of the aftermath.

 Chapter 469: Unexpectedly, Hikigaya is a quiet narcissist

    Chapter 469: Unexpectedly, Hikigaya is a quiet narcissist


    The wheel of fate between Ritsu and Usa had started to move. However, it didn��t mean everyone was going to watch them every second. Instead, they used their time to have fun without hesitation.


    ��Mashiro! Mashiro!�� Ritsu screamed loudly when Shiina pulled her to Fuji Q��s most vicious roller coaster.


    ��Ritsu���� Shiina looked at Ritsu with a begging expression.


    ����.�� Ritsu could only sigh and give up. She looked at the tallest, longest, and strange shape roller coaster in front of her before she looked at the people around her. She knew she wouldn��t be alone, and she would be alright.


    Right?


    ��It��s time to decide who is strongest among us,�� Nana said.


    ��You��re going to cry this time,�� Maiko said while looking at Nana and Mea.


    ��Aren��t you putting on bravery?�� Mea asked with a snort.


    Shishio and Mai could only roll their eyes, but they didn��t say much. Instead, they turned and looked at Yukinoshita, Yui, Rui, Momo, and Roberta, who talked together. Still, Roberta didn��t join their conversation and just stood there in silence.


    As for Hina, even though she had said she wanted to join, in the end, she couldn��t since she had something to do. As for what kind of thing she had to do, no one was sure since they didn��t ask.


    However, Shishio felt he could see how Hina felt awkward, considering this woman tried to join him every time there was a chance. It might be wrong to think something like this, and it felt like she was desperate. He also thought Hina might have realized it and decided not to join. Also, her emotions were still jumbled together, especially when they did it together at that time.


    While Shishio believed in his charm, he wasn��t overconfident about it. He believed many people could resist his charm because they loved their partner well. However, even if he couldn��t seduce those people, he believed he could be their good friend.


    The distance between a good friend and a lover was just a wall of paper.


    As long as Shishio thrust this wall of paper, the rtionship between the two would change.


    Still, anyway, it was better for Hina to calm herself. Instead of joining their group, considering he might not have time to take care of them with so many people around him.


    As for Saki and Miu, the two haven��t joined the roller coaster since they were with their little sisters and waited below.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya and Usa had been together, and if someone saw them, they would think they were friends.


    Hikigaya had a feeling what kind of story would begin, and he wondered whether the reason why he was invited was to take care of the aftermath of Usa��s fiasco. He wasn��t sure, but he felt so helpless. Still,pared to Shishio, he felt Usa was cuter. Not only was Usa full of smiles and obedience. He also didn��t mock him. He felt Usa was the best junior he had ever had.


    Still, even if Hikigaya was a loner, he also had fallen in love in the past, and he also knew how it felt to fall in love with someone. It was hard to control himself, and it felt like something had controlled his body, so it was impossible to stop Usa.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio and knew this bastard must know the result of the confession, so was it alright to just leave it alone?


    Hikigaya wanted to talk about it, but it was hard to talk when many people were around him.


    Still, the time didn��t wait for everyone, and it was their time to ride on the roller coaster. Everyone moved uniformly and entered this roller coaster.


    While Shishio had entered many emotional roller coasters, it was his first time entering one. He meant the real one in the literal meaning, not in the metaphoric meaning. He sat next to Mai and watched everyone seem quite nervous since the roller coaster slowly rose to its peak.


    Slowly, yet surely, it was as if they were being teased. Some of them wanted to escape, but they knew they couldn��t.


    Shishio felt his palm was grabbed by Mai, and he could feel her nails dug into his palm, which made him speechless. Luckily, while it was hurt, it wasn��t too unbearable, and he also had gotten used to Mai, who often used her nails or teeth to bite or scratch him, so he decided to endure it.


    Then, when the roller coaster reached its peak, it stopped. It was halted, and it was devoid of movement.


    It might be because this theme park was located near Mount Fuji, so the air was quite cool. They could also see the scenery of the tallest mountain from their spot, but sudden eleration caused them to lose all of their voices before they screamed loudly, unable to endure the tension they felt.


    While Mai was screaming, Shishio was calm, observing his surroundings. He could see Shiina, who was in the front seat, as calm as a Buddha statue. She was calm and just smirked, which made him scared. On the other hand, Ritsu screamed while hugging Shiina��s arm tightly.


    Still, what was amazing was Nana since her huge boobs undted not only vertically but also horizontally. It was a beautiful scenery that even Mount Fuji couldn��tpare.


    Shishio once again had to sigh, thinking how great his girlfriend was.


    Still, the most serious one was probably Hikigaya and Usa since the two were hugging each other while screaming.


    ��LET GO OF ME!!!�� 2x


    With that scream, the roller coaster stopped, yet no one had recovered, and they were in a daze, watching the sky.


    Yukinoshita just wasn��t sure what to say at that moment. While she had agreed to join the y in the theme park, in the beginning, it was fun, but she wondered why she had to pay for this type of torture.


    If possible, Yukinoshita wanted to invite Shishio to y at the cat cafe to tend to the trauma in her heart.


    ��Yukinon, are you alright?�� Yui asked worriedly.


    ��I-I am okay..�� Yukinoshita shook her head and slowly got up.


    Not only Yukinoshita but the rest of the girls, Usa and Hikigaya, also felt the same since they couldn��t handle the extreme roller coaster.


    ��Let��s do it again.��


    However, this voice suddenly stopped everyone��s movement, and they looked at Shiina in a daze.


    Shiina held Ritsu��s hand, causing Ritsu��s face to be pale.


    ��Mashiro, let me go with you,�� Shishio said.


    ��Okay.�� Shiina nodded without hesitation.


    Nana suddenly gritted her teeth and said, ��Let��s do it. I won��t lose.��


    Mea and Maiko were dumbfounded, but they looked at each other and nodded.


    ��Count me in!��


    ��I won��t back down from this challenge!��


    Rui and Momo were speechless and smiled bitterly.


    ��Let��s get someone, or the numbers won��t even,�� Shishio said.


    ��Then, let��s get Miu-senpai,�� Nana said.


    The expression of Maiko and Mea seemed excited, and they nodded without hesitation.


    ��That��s a great idea!��


    ��Let��s get Miu-senpai!��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    In the end, Shishio, Shiina, Nana, Mea, Maiko, Saki, Miu, and Roberta entered the roller coaster again.


    ��Eh! Eh! Wait! Wait! I don��t want to enter!�� Miu screamed helplessly.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay.��


    ��Yeah, it might be scary at first, but it��ll be nice after that.��


    ����.�� Shishio was in silence, looking at the girls who talked subtly in a quiet lewd manner.


    ��Shishio, let��s go,�� Shiina said and brought him to the front area of the roller coaster.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    Saki and Miu, who were dragged into this, could only look bitterly at each other and showed helpless expressions.


    Still, the most nervous ones were Nana, Mea, and Maiko, who showed fake bravery.


    ��Are you alright?�� Roberta asked.


    ��O-Of course! I-I can ride this roller coaster forever!�� Nana said with empty bravery.


    ������..�� Mea and Maiko were lost for words, but they also didn��t want to lose.


    In the end, they entered the roller coaster again, and their screams reverberated throughout the theme park.


    Mai, Rui, and Yukinshita, who watched this scene, were quite speechless.


    ��I wonder whether they��re alright?�� Yui said worriedly.


    ��It should be alright, right? Shishio is there after all,�� Momo said unsurely.


    ��We-Well, that��s true. Shishio is there, so they should be okay.�� Yui nodded with her baseless confidence.


    ��Here��s the water, Ritsu. You should drink some,�� Mai said. While she was shaken, she was an actress, so her nerve was better than most people. Shishio was also beside her before, so she was alright.


    ��Thanks, Mai.�� Ritsu epted the water with thanks before she said, ��Who would expect Shiina to be such an adrenaline seeker.��


    ��Now you mention that.�� Mai also agreed with Ritsu��s remark.


    The two looked at each other and could onlyugh bitterly.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya and Usa didn��t have the energy to talk and sat on the bench exhaustedly.


    Hikigaya was tired since he was hugged by Usa, but without a doubt, he was scared during the roller coaster before. He then looked at Usa, who was dying on his side, and couldn��t help but ask, ��You��re alright, Usa?��


    ��Yeah, I am okay, Senpai.�� Usa let out a long sigh since he didn��t expect the roller coaster would be so scary. However, when he put his attention on Ritsu again, his spirit recovered slightly, and he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. However, the more he tried to calm himself, the more he felt nervous.


    Hikigaya looked at Usa and felt this boy was really like an open book. He couldn��t say anything since this boy had made up his mind. However, why did he feel everything would turn into a fiasco?


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with him, and Hikigaya should just ignore it, yet why couldn��t he just pretend he didn��t see anything and just didn��t do anything?


    Hikigaya let out a long sigh and thought he was really kind-hearted and a gentle boy.


    Still, if Shishio knew what this guy was thinking, he must admit this guy was quite narcissistic, right?

 Chapter 470: Suspension bridge effect

    Chapter 470: Suspension bridge effect


    Nana, Maiko, and Mea sat on the bench together, next to each other, turned ashen as if they had burnt out. Still, their expression was serene, and they weed their defeat since it was already impossible for them to continue.


    ��Can you not do something stupid?�� Mai said speechlessly, looking at the three girls worriedly.


    ��Here��s the water. Drink some,�� Shishio said.


    ��Feed me���� Nana said while looking at Shishio beggingly. Her head was dizzy, and she felt she could throw out anytime.


    Shishi opened the bottle and fed Nana slowly with the water.


    As if someone had walked under the desert for many hours without water, Nana sipped the water slowly before she started to gulp them.


    Watching her drinking the water, Shishio suddenly reminded of something, but this something shouldn��t be said in this situation.


    Mai and Ritsu also helped Mea and Maiko, who were too exhausted to move, drinking some water to recover.


    On the other hand, Shiina and Miu unexpectedly wanted to y the roller coaster again.


    ��It��s more fun than I thought,�� Miu said with a gentle smile.


    Saki, who was dead with just one ride, looked at Miu speechlessly.


    Everyone was lost when they saw Shiina and Miu wanted to ride on the roller coaster again.


    However, Shishio quickly stopped them and said, ��Wait! Wait! Why don��t we try something else?��


    ��Oh?�� Shiina looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��How about we enter the haunted house? I have heard this ce is famous for having the scariest haunted house in the country,�� Shishio said while ncing at Usa.


    Usa quickly noticed Shishio��s eyes, and his eyes shone brightly before he nodded. ��Yeah, let��s enter the haunted house!��


    Shishio could only p his forehead when he heard Usa��s words since this guy was obvious, right?


    As expected, when they heard Usa��s words, they became hesitant.


    ��It��s scary, right? I don��t really want to enter one,�� Rui said without hesitation. She didn��t really like to see something scary, and it was better not to join.


    On the other hand, Saki quickly hid behind Shishio, silently, without saying anything, as if trying to erase her presence.


    However, a group of brave heroes suddenly stood up from their stupor.


    ��Hehehe�� this is a good chance for us to determine who is the winner among us,�� Nana said while standing up slowly.


    ��That��s what I want to hear. I won��t go home until we determine the winner among us,�� Maiko said.


    ��This time, I��ll show you that I am the winner!�� Mea also said.


    However, the legs of the three heroes seemed quite weak and shaking crazily. Still, the three looked at Shishio at the same time, which made him sigh, wondering what was wrong with those three girls.


    ��So, who is going to join?�� Shishio asked while looking at everyone.


    They hesitated, after all, that the horror of the scariest haunted house wasn��t something to be scoffed off, and they would be lying if they didn��t feel scared. Even if they dared to enter, it might be because of their self-esteem and fake bravery.


    Hikigaya didn��t n to enter the haunted house. Instead, he just wanted to y safely in this ce. But who would expect his hand to be lifted by Usa?


    ��We��re going too!�� Usa said without hesitation while lifting Hikigaya��s hand.


    ������ Hikigaya.


    ��Senpai, please���� Usa looked at Hikigaya with a begging expression.


    Hikigaya could only let out a long sigh.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita and Yui wondered how the rtionship between Usa and Hikigaya could be so close. ��Do they have that kind of rtionship?�� They weren��t sure, but one thing was sure, they had to watch over them.


    With that said, only a few people decided to enter the haunted house.


    Shiina, Shishio, Nana, Mea, Maiko, Hikigaya, Usa, and Ritsu.


    Only eight people decided to enter, and the rest decided to wait outside.


    Still, as the scariest and the longest haunted house in the country, it would take a while for them to go out, so the rest who didn��t enter decided to wait in the food court area since they were quite hungry.


    The eight people, on the other hand, stood in front of the haunted house. They watched therge abandoned hospital in front of them and knew instantly that the theme of the haunted house was probably a hospital. Somehow even if they hadn��t entered, they could tell how scary it was, and it made their hearts thump.


    They knew a ghost shouldn��t exist, but the element of surprise and how gloomy the location caused their tension to be high.


    ��Are-Are you ready?�� Nana asked her best friends nervously.


    ��Oh-Oh! I-I am ready!�� Maiko nodded nervously.


    Mea hesitated for a moment before she said, ��I-I am scared. Sorry.��


    ����.�� Nana and Maiko.


    ��I won��t enter,�� Mae said with a cry.


    ��Th-Then, me too! I-I am scared too!�� Maiko said without hesitation since Mea dared to admit she was scared.


    Nana hesitated, but when she saw two girls who honestly admitted they were scared, she made up her mind and said, ��I am sorry. I am scared too.��


    If the haunted house was just 10 minutes or something, they wouldn��t be scared, but they had heard they had to enter the haunted house for more than half an hour or more!


    This fact wasn��t a joke!


    Ritsu also wanted to join Nana and the rest, but who would expect Shiina would hold her tightly.


    ��Mashiro���� Ritsu wanted to cry.


    ��Ritsu, apany me,�� Shiina said while staring at Ritsu.


    Ritsu looked at Shiina for a while and wondered whether all this girl did was all deliberately. However, she just couldn��t fight against Shiina��s cuteness. ��O-Okay.��


    Shiina nodded while showing a bright smile.


    Eight brave people turned into five people. Shishio looked at the five and asked, ��So you��re all ready, right?��


    Shiina, Ritsu, and Usa nodded.


    However, Hikigaya could only nod reluctantly. He didn��t really want to enter, but who would expect Usa would hold his hand so tightly?


    ��Can you not hold my hand so tightly?�� Hikigaya felt weird, especially when Usa��s hand was warm and slightly wet. He felt it was wrong, yet he couldn��t say anything, which made him helpless.


    The five made up their minds and entered the haunted house together.


    As for the rest, they watched the five enter the haunted house with a sigh, thinking they were fearless.


    ��Well, should we wait for him in the nearby food court?�� Mai said.


    They agreed and walked to the nearby food court since it was quite hot, considering it was almost summer and the sun was quite intense. Also, while they were scared, they would be lying if they didn��t feel curious about the haunted house, so if possible, they wanted to hear their story as soon as possible.


    Still, as for the five heroes who dared to challenge the trial, they entered the haunted house. They were in their own position.


    Hikigaya was on edge, with Usa on his side.


    Ritsu was in the middle, between Shishio and Usa.


    On the other hand, Shiina was on Shishio��s side, right on edge. But unlike the rest, her eyes gleamed in excitement, ready to enter anytime. ��Shishio.��


    Shishio nodded and looked at everyone. ��Ready?��


    Usa, Hikigaya, and Ritsu reluctantly nodded.


    Therge door was opened, and arge hall weed them.


    Still, they didn��t feel scared until the door was closed automatically, and everything turned silent.


    ����.��


    Shishio must admit this haunted house was really well-made.


    Not only was it really like an abandoned hospital, but there was this disinfectant smell remaining in the hospital.


    ��Ooooahh����


    Suddenly a strange moan sounded, causing the scenery around them to be even eery.


    While Shiina was curious, Ritsu held Shishio��s arm tightly and closed her eyes.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya and Usa were frightened by this haunted house.


    ��Let��s go.��


    With how big this haunted house was, it would take a while to walk around, so it was better to walk instead of wasting their time standing in a ce.


    While Hikigaya and Usa were scared, they nodded since they didn��t want to appear cowardly.


    Still, his n was to create a chance for Usa and Ritsu to be close through the suspension bridge effect. When their fear was at the limit, they would start to have feelings for each other. But who would expect Usa would get scared too?


    His n was perfect, but Usa��s condition messed up everyone.


    Or had he expected this?


    Probably.


    However, Shishio also gave a chance to Usa since he had thought of him as hispetitor. He knew that Usa had a lot of disadvantagespared to him since Usa��s time to meet Ritsu was short, and they could only meet each other in the clubroom.


    On the other hand, Shishio could meet Ritsu almost every day on the Sakurasou. He was kind enough to give a chance for Usa, but who would expect this boy would bomb his chance?


    Then suddenly, a patient rose from the stretcher, screaming, giving the five of them a scare!


    ��UWAAAAAA!!!�� Usa ran away without hesitation.


    ��Wa-Wait, Usa!�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded, but his legs trembled, and he couldn��t move.


    ��Ugh��!�� Ritsu was on the verge of crying and hugged Shishio tightly since she was so scared, especially when she heard the scream of the ghost. Still, suddenly she felt her head being patted, and hearing this voice, she felt slightly better.


    ��Calm down, Senpai. I am here. I won��t run away, so let��s finish this haunted house calmly.��


    ��Yo-You won��t run away, right?�� Ritsu said with tears in her eyes.


    ��I won��t. Just hold my hand, and if you��re scared, you can close your eyes.�� Shishio must admit when Ritsu was scared and in tears, she was so cute that he wanted to tease her more. On the other hand, Shiina didn��t seem afraid and even touched the ghost, who suddenly rose from its slumber curiously.


    ��Mashiro?��


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded while holding Shishio��s hand, wondering whether there was something more interesting.


    Shishio was lost for words before he looked at Hikigaya, who used all of his strength to stand up. ��Hikigaya-senpai, are you alright?��


    ��Ah, um, I am alright.�� Hikigaya tried to appear strong when he was asked by Shishio.


    ��So, is it alright if I leave you alone?��


    ��No! Don��t do that!�� Hikigaya thought Shishio was a devil!


    ��Well, it��s impossible for you to hold my hands, but you can hold the hem of my t-shirt if you want,�� Shishio said.


    ��Eh?!�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded, and a blush appeared on his face.


    ��Come on, Senpai. I am going to leave you,�� Shishio said.


    ��Wa-Wait!��


    Hikigaya quickly followed the three from behind before he gently grabbed the hem of his t-shirt. He wasn��t sure why he felt this feeling, but one thing was for sure, he must admit this guy was so handsome.


    As for Usa, he screamed, showing a scared expression.


    If Shiina saw his face at this moment, without a doubt, she would say she had seen the ��scream�� from Edvard.

 Chapter 471: Fiasco

    Chapter 471: Fiasco


    While Usa slumped on the bench in a daze, unable to get up, feeling exhausted by the trial he had encountered, Shishio and Shiina were alright, and they didn��t seem to be affected by the haunted house.


    On the other hand, the reaction of Ritsu and Hikigaya was slightly strange. They were tired and didn��t want to move, but many of them could see some blushes on their faces.


    While they didn��t seem surprised by Ritsu��s blush, they felt strange by Hikigaya��s blush, and they must admit it was quite disgusting.


    ��Oi!��


    Hikigaya wasn��t sure, but he felt someone was thinking something rude about him. Still, since he had walked out of the haunted house, he needed to calm his pounding heart. He knew the reason why his heart pounded because of the haunted house, and it definitely had nothing to do with a different reason.


    Definitely!


    Still, Shishio didn��t know why, but he decided to put some distance with Hikigaya and talked with Yui, Yukinoshita, Rui, and Momo, wondering whether there was something they wanted to y.


    Shiina was obedient since she yed on a roller coaster and haunted house, listening to the story of the theme park around the country with stars in her eyes.


    While they talked to each other, they decided to try another attraction.


    ��Ritsu-senpai, do you want toe with us?�� Shishio asked.


    Ritsu looked at Shishio for a moment before she looked at the girls around him before she said, ����It��s alright, I need to take a rest for a while.�� She took out her book and opened the page where she had bookmarked before continuing to read it. However, she looked up and asked, ��Where are you going to y?��


    ��Mirror house,�� Shiina said.


    Ritsu hesitated for a moment before she closed her books. ��Okay, let��s y.�� Anyway, she could read her bookter, and it was a rare time for her to y with everyone in the theme park. It might be her first time doing this since she usually puts her book as the first priority, yet this time, she didn��t. Still, she didn��t regret it and followed them.


    Usa and Hikigaya were the same, and they also joined them since they might note here shortly. The price ofing here also wasn��t low either, so they didn��t want to waste their money and continued to y around until they were dead tired.


    Still, Usa was looking for a chance to confess, and hopefully, that chance woulde before they went home. He looked at Shishio��s back and gave him a signal.


    ������..��


    While Shishio was speechless, he only nodded helplessly, making Usa feel happy. Frankly, he hated this type of person who said they loved someone to their acquaintances, so their acquaintances wouldn��t make a move on their crush.


    Usa was like that, and it started to annoy him.


    Still, Shishio had promised to help Usa, and this was thest time, whatever the result be.


    However, Hikigaya frowned, but he didn��t say anything since this wasn��t his problem.


    Since they had yed all the attractions that gave them adrenaline, they yed various others attractions with a happy smile.


    Still, Ritsu kept staring at Shishio from time to time, feeling helpless andplex. She had always thought of Shishio as her friend, and he had always thought of her as his friend. There was nothing more, and there was nothing less. However, sometimes, she felt it might be wonderful when she thought of having a rtionship with more than just a friend.


    Still, Ritsu didn��t know how Shishio felt about her. They might be friends, but she must admit she was troublesome and she was awkward. When she thought from the first time they met until now, she felt had always caused him trouble one after another. She also kept receiving help from him and wondered whether there was something she could do.


    However, Ritsu knew she didn��t think she could help him unless she could give him her��


    ����..��


    Ritsu was in silence and lowered her head since she felt embarrassed.


    ��What��s wrong, Senpai?�� Nanami asked, feeling weird by Ritsu��s action.


    ��It-It��s okay. I-I am a little tired,�� Ritsu quickly said.


    ��Ah, do you need to rest, Senpai? Do you need a drink?�� Usa, who heard Ritsu��s words, quickly said while looking around worriedly.


    ����..��


    ����It��s okay.�� Ritsu wasn��t sure why Usa suddenly said all of that, but this was the only thing she could say. She looked at Nanami and said, ��Nanami, can you apany me to rest?��


    Nanami was surprised, but she nodded. ��Okay.��


    The two walked on the bench and sat together, resting while talking to each other.


    Usa looked at Ritsu for a while before he let out a long sigh, wondering whether there was a chance for them to be alone, but then he felt someone touch his shoulder. He turned and saw it was Hikigaya. ��Senpai?��


    ��Let��s y for a while,�� Hikigaya said, knowing it was out of his character, but he felt it was necessary to do so since he could see how desperate he was. Furthermore, he had this type of experience in the past, so if possible, he wanted to calm Usa down.


    However, was it possible?


    Usa looked at Ritsu for a while before he reluctantly nodded. He could see Nanami would be there for a while, and it might take a while for them to talk, so it was better to spend his time ying since he also wanted to y for a bit.


    Still, on this condition, Usa felt it was quite hard to y, and he just wanted to utter his real feeling to Ritsu.


    When Usa and Hikigaya left, Nanami looked at Usa��s back before she shook her head. She then looked at Ritsu and asked, ��What��s wrong, Senpai?��


    ��No, I am just tired, but I don��t want to be alone,�� Ritsu said frankly, but she wasn��t sure why she said this. Still, she was dumbfounded when Nanami chuckled. ��Wh-Why did youugh?�� She pouted and felt slightly annoyed.


    ��I just didn��t expect you to say this. After all, if it was before, would you say you didn��t want to stay alone?�� Nanami said that she remembered how Ritsu would stay alone while reading books all the time, ignoring her surroundings.


    ������


    Ritsu was silent since she knew Nanami was right. However, after she had stayed with Nanami and Shiina for a long time, she knew their rtionship had be closer, and they became friends with each other.


    Nanami didn��t say anything and just sipped her c. She didn��t need to do hard work again, skip meals, or do anything to save her money since she was being taken care of by Shishio. If there was something hard, it was quite hard to take care of his sexual urge, and she only sumbed to him every time. However, she would be lying if she didn��t like it.


    Still, Nanami was somehow in a daze when she thought about theirst y. She acted like a housemaid who was being forced by her master. While the y might be weird, she was so excited and cried even harder. Her nectar also kept dripping at that time, which made her want him to bullet her more.


    However, Nanami knew this shouldn��t be said to anyone, and it was better to keep this matter a secret.


    The only thing that Nanami was worried about was whether it was okay for her to get excited about this matter.


    Nanami didn��t know, but as long as Shishio loved it, she would try it too.


    ��Nanami, what��s your rtionship with Shishio?�� Ritsu suddenly asked, causing Nanami to choke.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� The c almost entered her nose, but she held it, and she was d she didn��t have to show an embarrassing scene. Still, she kept coughing hard since the c entered her throat the wrong way.


    ��Are you alright, Nanami?�� Ritsu panicked while patting Nanami��s back from time to time.


    Nanami had tears in her eyes, but she quickly got better before she sipped the c again gently. She then let out a long sigh and said, ��I am okay, Senpai.�� She then looked at Ritsu and asked, ��But then, why did you suddenly ask that?��


    ��Well, I was just curious why you often stayed in his room for a few hours���� Ritsu murmured.


    ������ Nanami was in silence, and if Ritsu realized what she was doing, then shouldn��t the others too?


    Nanami thought for a moment and looked at Ritsu for a while. ��Don��t tell anyone, but we��re in that kind of rtionship.��


    ����..�� Ritsu blinked her eyes and asked, ����That kind?��


    ��We had sex,�� Nanami said with a blush.


    ����..�� Ritsu opened her eyes wide, but she didn��t scream or anything and only asked, ��You�� you aren��t dating, right?�� If it was another, she didn��t overthink, but Nanami was different since she had never heard Nanami was dating Shishio. She only heard Nanami was working as his maid.


    ��No.��


    ����..��


    ��Was it alright?�� Nanami asked.


    Ritsu nodded since this was the question she wanted to ask.


    ��I say it depends on who that person is, whether it is alright or not, but right now, I just want to be with him even if I can��t be his lover,�� Nanami said firmly.


    ��Be with him���� Ritsu murmured.


    ��Well, you shouldn��t put me as an example, Senpai.�� Nanami also knew her rtionship with Shishio wasn��t something one could be proud of, especially when they weren��t even lovers. Still, she was okay with it and satisfied with it. However, she would be lying if she didn��t want their rtionship to be even closer.


    Ritsu nodded and didn��t ask about Nanami��s rtionship again, and they talked about many things, but it was mostly about Shishio.


    The time felt as if it moved so fast with a happy time.


    Before long, it was already evening, and they thought about going back.


    Still, before they returned, they wanted to ride on the Ferris wheel and take a picture together.


    However, it might be deliberate or a coincidence when Ritsu was waiting for everyone while reading a book, Usa sat near her and suddenly asked, ��Senpai, do you have fun?��


    Ritsu looked up and saw it was Usa. Frankly, they weren��t particrly close, and they didn��t really talk to each other besides greeting. Still being asked, she nodded since she had fun.


    ��That��s great.�� Usa let out a sigh of relief.


    Ritsu lowered her head again and continued to read her book, but Usa didn��t let her.


    ��Senpai���� Usa took a deep breath and asked, ��Can I ask something?��


    Ritsu wondered what Usa wanted to say and looked at him quietly. ��Do you want to say something?��


    Usa nodded and said, ��Senpai, I like you. Be my girlfriend.��


    ������..��


    Ritsu was in a daze, and she didn��t expect she was being confessed out of the blue. If it was someone else, she would reject it without hesitation. Still, she had already had an answer on her mind, but she wondered whether it was okay to say this.


    ��Senpai?�� Usa was so nervous that he felt his heart could jump out anytime. Still, he thought he would be epted since he recalled how Ritsu would reject anyone without hesitation.


    However��


    ��Sorry���� Ritsu apologized, and right now, she felt everything was so awkward, but she knew she couldn��t be so rude, especially when Usa was Shishio��s friend. ��I can��t ept your confession since I don��t feel that way toward you. I am sorry.�� She then left after a moment of hesitation since she just didn��t know what to say or react to at this moment.


    On the other hand, Usa only sat there, turning white pale before disappearing into the dust.

 Chapter 472: Its bitter and sweet

    Chapter 472: It��s bitter and sweet


    Everyone��s mood should be good when they go home, but who would expect everything to turn awkward?


    Everyone could see how Usa was in a daze and didn��t seem to wake up, like a lifeless doll who had lost its string. Still, they could also see how strange Ritsu was, especially when she sat on the back seat of the bus, trying to distance herself from someone.


    Ritsu held her book as usual, but she was in a daze while she nced out from time to time.


    Hikigaya looked at Usa, who sat next to him and could only sigh helplessly.


    Usa was on the verge of crying, but he held it and tried to be strong. However, the damage caused by the rejection was harder than he had thought. If possible, he wanted to ask why Ritsu had rejected him and whether there was a way to make her ept him since he was really in love with her. However, when he thought about how she told him she didn��t love him and he was rejected by her clearly, he knew everything had ended.


    His first love had ended.


    ��Ugh���� Usa wanted to cry again, but he was too embarrassed to be seen, so he could only hold it.


    Hikigaya was also helpless since he didn��t expect Usa to confess so suddenly without any precautions, even if he tried to stop Usa. Still, even if he said he tried to stop Usa, all he was doing was something subtly by staying on Usa��s side as long as he could. However, who would have thought that when he went to the toilet, Usa would suddenly confess, and everything would end when he arrived.


    No one expected Usa would confess so suddenly when he was given a chance. They thought he would hesitate, but it seemed that wasn��t the case since he was ready and confessed to Ritsu without hesitation.


    However, the result was��


    As he had promised, Shishio set up a chance for Usa to confess when they were almost going home. Then, with his skill, it wasn��t hard for him to gather the people around him to give Usa and Ritsu a chance to be together.


    Frankly, when Usa confessed, everyone happened to see it, and they just could feel helpless when they saw Usa��s confession. It wasn��t because it was cringe or something. Instead, it was normal. However, it might be because they knew the mood wasn��t right and knew the result of the confession, so they felt it was painful to watch the confession.


    However, everyone also knew it was impossible to stop Usa from confessing unless Shishio confessed to Ritsu. Still, they knew Shishio didn��t have any intention of confessing to Ritsu, so it was impossible to stop Usa.


    ��Hey, are you not going to do anything?�� Nana whispered.


    ��What do you want me to do?�� Shishio was helpless.


    ��You were the one who set this up, right? Shouldn��t you also think about how to erase this awkward atmosphere?�� Mai asked.


    ��What can I do?�� Shishio had done what Usa asked, and Usa was able to confess, so that��s all?


    Shishio knew Usa had already known this consequence, or Usa might have known, yet a love blinded him of this fact. The feeling of love wasplicated. It made someone be one wasn��t be, and most of the time, it would cloud their judgment. It was some kind of sickness, yet many people still wanted to have it.


    ��Let time heal him,�� Shishio said since there was no other way to solve this problem besides time or find another person they loved.


    They looked at Shishio and knew this was the only way.


    ��Still, I don��t really care about Usa, but what about Ritsu? She��s acting strange, you know?�� Mai said with a worried expression.


    Shishio nced at Ritsu for a moment and said, ��Let��s leave it to Mashiro and Nanami. I��m sure she can handle this. Also, it is quite wrong for me to talk with her after she has just rejected someone, especially���� He nced at Usa before he shut his mouth.


    While his morals were doubtable, Shishio wasn��t cruel enough to attack Ritsu when Usa was right in front of him. It might be different when they parted, and he could talk with Ritsu since he must admit he regretted the fact he let Usa confess to Ritsu.


    It wasn��t that Shishio felt jealous or anything, but he could see how distressed Ritsu was after she rejected Usa.


    If the person she rejected was just a stranger and didn��t have a rtionship with everyone, Ritsu might not think too much and could just continue to read her book as usual. However, Usa was different since he was Shishio��s friend, and she was afraid she might cause awkwardness for everyone.


    Still, everything had happened, and there was no medicine for regret.


    What Shishio could do was take care of the aftermath after they went home.


    ��Ritsu, are you okay?�� Shiina asked.


    ����I am okay.�� Ritsu looked at Shiina and said, ��It��s alright. You don��t need to worry about me.��


    ��But I am worried about Ritsu,�� Shiina said while looking straight into Ritsu��s eyes.


    ������..��


    Ritsu was silent, and her mouth opened and closed before she smiled helplessly. ��I-I don��t know what to do.�� She just didn��t expect she was being confessed so suddenly, and it made her feel awkward. Not only did she feel awkward, but she was also scared when she thought she had made everyone be awkward because of this matter.


    Still, could someone me Usa?


    Or should they me her for rejecting Usa?


    No one could be med for this matter, and there was also no point in searching for who was at fault.


    The most important thing was to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    Still, Ritsu and Usa didn��t know since their heads were clouded with various emotions, and they were teenagers, so it was normal for them to make a mistake. After all, even an adult could make a mistake, and as long as they were human, they could make a mistake.


    However, if there was one that made someone different, it was whether one wanted to fix that mistake or just let it away like this, forget everything before they drifted apart.


    ��Talk with Shishio,�� Shiina suddenly said.


    ��Huh?�� Ritsu was dumbfounded.


    ��He has promised to bring you to Jimbocho, right? So just ask him to bring you there,�� Shiina said while holding Ritsu��s hands. After all, Ritsu was her first friend in this country, and Ritsu had taken care of her many times, so this time, she was going to help her!


    ��But���� Ritsu hesitated since she wasn��t even Shishio��s girlfriend, he also had a boyfriend, and she had just rejected his friend��s confession.


    Could she brazenly ask Shishio to go out to the Jimbocho just like this?


    ��I��ll talk to him.�� Shiina didn��t care much about Usa since she only cared about Ritsu, so she just stood up and was about to walk toward Shishio, but she was stopped and held by Nanami and Ritsu.


    ��Stop!�� 2x


    Ritsu and Nanami looked at each other and let out a sigh in relief since they were d someone hadmon sense around them.


    ��Mashiro, I��ll help Ritsuter. You should rest, alright? I��m sure you��re tired,�� Nanami said.


    ��Yes, I��ll ask Nanami for helpter,�� Ritsu said.


    Shiina looked at the two before she nodded and sat on the chair before she slept directly since she would be lying if she wasn��t tired.


    Looking at Shiina, who was sleeping, Ritsu wondered whether it was morally okay to ask Shishio to go out after she was confessed by his friend. However, she also wanted to know what he thought when he knew she was being confessed.


    What would his reaction be?


    Would he feel ufortable?


    Also, why did she feel this way?


    Ritsu had read various romance novels after she met him, and even now, she might have realized what kind of feeling she had, but she knew this feeling shouldn��t be born, especially for someone like him.


    Ritsu looked in Usa��s direction and saw him depressed. She would be lying if she didn��t feel guilty, but she just didn��t feel that way toward Usa, and she just didn��t think there was a possibility for them to be together, at least for now.


    On the other hand, Usa was just in a mess, and he wondered whether there was something he could do to fix this situation. He had forgotten all of the words that Shishio had told him, and he just didn��t want his rtionship with Ritsu to end. However, he just didn��t know how to face her, and he just felt helpless after being rejected.


    Being rejected was, of course, not something fun. It was painful, and it made one a mess.


    Usa was in a daze even until they arrived at the bus station. It wasn��t until his shoulder was patted that he had woken up. He looked up and saw Shishio was there. ��Come on. Come with me. Hikigaya-senpai, follow us too.��


    Hikigaya was speechless, but he nodded and decided to follow Shishio.


    Usa felt hesitant, but being half-forced by Shishio, he could only nod and follow him.


    With three left, the girls also left too since it was quitete, and they thought of going home, but they kept watching Usa, Hikigaya, and Shishio, who slowly left at night.


    Shishio didn��t need to worry about the girls since Roberta would take care of the rest, and right now, he was going to handle his promise with Usa.


    ��Where are we going, Shishio? I want to go back.�� Usa��s mood wasn��t good since he was rejected, and he was thinking about whether there was a way to mend his rtionship with Ritsu.


    ��Just follow me,�� Shishio said simply before he ignored Usa again. ��We��re going to arrive soon.��


    Usa and Hikigaya were confused, but then they saw a simple ramen shop in front of them.


    ��Why ramen?�� They were confused.


    Shishio entered the shop without hesitation while looking at Usa and Hikigaya, who were looking at him in a daze. ��Come in. I am going to treat you.��


    Hikigaya didn��t hesitate, but Usa hesitated for a moment before he entered.


    ��Boss, three ramens, gyoza, and fried rice. Also, give us a beer!�� Shishio said without hesitation in one go.


    ��Huh? We��re in high school. Do you think it is alright?�� Hikigaya asked in a whisper. Also, he wanted to say they ordered too much.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. If you don��t drink, I��ll drink them.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and Usa and said, ��Just order what you want. Let��s eat.��


    Usa sat in the middle between Shishio and Hikigaya.


    The boss ramen looked at the three and didn��t question them.


    Neither talked, and they just waited quietly for their order toe.


    Before long, they heard the voice of the boss, and their order was given.


    ��Here��s your order.��


    The boss didn��t give the alcohol and gave the ramen to the three of them. Also, instead of alcohol, he gave them c, but Shishio didn��t say anything and looked at the hard-boiled and solemn expression of the boss, wondering whether the boss was a part-time assassin.


    Shishio and Hikigaya took the chopsticks without hesitation, but Usa hesitated before he also ate ramen.


    Shishio and Hikigaya must admit the taste of the ramen wasn��t bad, but Usa felt it was too salty.


    ��It��s salty���� Usa ate his ramen with tears and snot on his face. ��It��s salty�� ugh���� Finally, his tears couldn��t be contained anymore, and he bawled.


    Shishio and Hikigaya didn��t say anything and just patted Usa��s back.


    While the boss quietly gave them the gyoza as a bonus to Usa and lowered the volume of the television.


    The three were in silence while listening to Usa��s sobbing that echoed through the store.


    Ahh, bittersweet youth!

 Chapter 473: Tsukiko: I have to talk with him

    Chapter 473: Tsukiko: I have to talk with him


    After crying out loud, Shishio didn��t apany Usa, and he returned to Hiratsuka��s house. As he had said before, he had promised Usa he would treat him to ramen when Usa was rejected. He also said it was hisst time to help Usa.


    After all, Shishio must admit, it was quite troublesome to take care of Usa. He was d Hikigaya was there, and the three simply had fun at the ramen store with the hard-boiled boss by singing an enka song.


    While they didn��t know why they sang an enka song, they didn��t care much and just had fun before they returned home.


    As for whether Usa��s broken heart was healed or not, it was another matter.


    However, without a doubt, Usa felt better than before.


    As for whether Usa could get Ritsu and their rtionship would develop, it had nothing to do with Shishio now.


    Still, right now, Shishio needed to take care of Hiratsuka since she was annoyed that she couldn��t go with him to the theme park. Fortunately, while she couldn��t ride the merry-go-round, she could still ride on him, and frankly, it was more enjoyable.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya was beingined about by his little sister.


    ��Onii-chan, why were you sote?��


    Hikigaya looked at his little sister for a moment and said, ��Youth.��


    ������ Hikigaya��s little sister.


    Hikigaya didn��t exin what was the meaning behind his word since, as a man, he had to keep everything he saw to his grave.


    Watching Hikigaya, who acted like he was the coolest guy on earth, Hikigaya��s little sister had only one word for him. ��Gross.��


    Hikigaya almost staggered, but he only snorted since a woman wouldn��t understand what a man felt. Still, he was a big brother, so he needed to show his might. ��So you don��t want your souvenir?��


    ��Ah, Onii-chan, you��re so handsome today! Komachi really loves you!��


    ����.��


    Looking at his little sister, who acted so rudely and had acted so cutely now, Hikigaya let out a sigh, wondering why a little sister was such a creature.


    However, when Hikigaya realized how cute his little sister was, he felt he must protect her from the w of that scumbag.


    After all, Hikigaya didn��t want to be called a brother-inw by him!


    Definitely!


    ��Hmm?��


    Hikigaya��s little sister only tilted her head and showed confusion.


    Hikigaya didn��t say anything and just patted her head. ��I��ll take a bath first.��


    ��What about dinner?��


    ��I have eaten!��


    Looking at the back of his big brother, Hikigaya��s little sister smiled and thought Hikigaya really enjoyed his youth now.


    Still, Hikigaya��s little sister became curious about her brother��s friend.


    ��Who is he?��


    While she had asked him before, he seemed too reluctant to exin, as if there was something hidden. She was like a curious cat, and somehow, she wanted to see her brother��s friend.


    The seed had been nted, and it was only a time before it would sprout.


    However, Hikigaya didn��t know that, and when it happened, he could only bitterly cry and hope for the best.


    Probably.


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with our protagonist.


    After he had woken up, Shishio prepared breakfast for him and Hiratsuka.


    On the other hand, Hiratsukay on the sofazily, closing her eyes while letting the television turn on. While she didn��t see or listen to the news, Shishio, who was cooking in the kitchen, and listening to the morning news, wondered whether there was any interesting news.


    While cooking breakfast, Shishio wondered whether someday, he would be stunned by the news about a prehistoric human who was found under the iceberg and came alive after the ice had melted.


    Or the various prisons on earth were being broken, and many dangerous prisoners escaped,ing to Tokyo.


    Or a samurai was found in the middle of the city.


    Or a man destroyed the whole United States army.


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but even if those things he mentioned above didn��t happen, he was okay with it since a peaceful world was the best.


    ��Shizuka, do you have a n today?�� Shishio asked, wondering whether Hiratsuka had a n.


    While Hiratsuka was tired after riding Shishio��s Merry-Go-Round, she could still listen to his voice and answered absentmindedly, ��Um, I am going out with Tachibana Satomi and Aina Rumikater.��


    Shishio thought about the friends of Chihiro and Hiratsuka, who he met on a small street stall in the past. He knew they were teachers, and they were also single. However, Hiratsuka wasn��t single anymore, and he wondered whether she was going to announce their rtionship to the two of them. ��Is Chihiro-nee going to follow?��


    ��No, she isn��t going toe,�� Hiratsuka said while yawning and rubbing her face on the pillow. Still, her nose moved slightly, and she slowly stood up, creeping toward Shishio silently before she hugged him from behind. ��I caught you!��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    Hiratsuka rubbed her face against his neck, then asked, ��What are you cooking?��


    ��Wonton soup, is that okay?��


    ��Oh! It��s Chinese food!�� Hiratsuka seemed excited. ��When will it be ready?�� She couldn��t wait and wanted to eat as soon as possible.


    ��It��s going to be ready soon.�� Shishio turned his body, facing Hiratsuka.


    Hiratsuka was stunned before she was suddenly pushed to the table. ��Eh?�� She was dumbfounded since her panties were taken down.


    ��If you want it, just tell me. Don��t tempt me like this,�� Shishio said and could feel Hiratsuka was ready.


    ����.�� Hiratsuka was lost for words, but she didn��t fight back since this was what she wanted.


    In the morning, the two had a morning exercise, and their exercise was so heavy that their breaths became heavier and heavier.


    In other words, it was a challenging exercise.


    While Shishio and Hiratsuka did their morning workout, Rui also prepared breakfast for her family. However, she kept looking at the clock from time to time, wondering why the time couldn��t move faster.


    It was a Sunday, so Hina didn��t have to work, and shey on the tablezily, seemingly sleeping, but it was hard to see since her face was covered by her long hair.


    Akihito Fujii and Tsukiko Tachibana were also at home since they didn��t have to go to work on Sunday. They talked happily with each other while sipping coffee prepared by Rui.


    Hina and Rui smiled when they saw how happy their mother was. After all, they still remembered how distressed and sad their mother asked for a divorce from their father. Still, everything was because of their father, who cheated on their mother, and it was also the reason why they followed their mother.


    Hina was in silence since suddenly she remembered her father. She knew she shouldn��tmunicate with Shishio again, especially after their trip to Kamakura. However, she just couldn��t help it and wanted to speak with him again, especially when she thought about the night she spent with him.


    It was something unforgettable and something that she had never ever felt before.


    Her body became wet when she thought about that night.


    Whether it was a bed, chair, bathtub, table, or every corner of the hotel room, they had marked them.


    If it was before, Hina would be just a naive woman who didn��t understand anything, but under his care, she became an animal in the heat, which made her want to beat him up somehow.


    Still��


    Hina turned her head slightly and looked at Rui, who hummed happily. She knew Rui had gone to the theme park yesterday, and even though she had said she was going to follow them. In the end, she didn��t follow them since she felt it was quite too much to follow them, especially when she knew how all of his friends would go out with them.


    Hina was a teacher, and she knew how awkward it was for a student to y around under the supervision of the teacher, so she didn��t follow them and stayed in the house, watching aedy show on the television.


    Luckily, theedy was funny. If not, Hina would stay at home bored.


    After Hina broke up with her previous boyfriend, she didn��t have anything to do on the weekend. But, if possible, she wanted to go out with him today.


    However��


    ��Rui, you seem to be in a good mood. What��s wrong?�� Tsukiko asked her daughter curiously.


    Her question caused Akihito and Hina to look at Rui at the same time.


    ����Am I in a good mood?�� Rui was speechless since she didn��t realize it.


    ��Yeah, you have been humming something before. What song is that?�� Tsukiko asked.


    ��Well, it is Shishio��s song.�� When they spent time in his apartment, Shishio often sang a random song, and Rui just happened to remember it.


    ��Oh!�� Tsukiko was surprised and asked, ��Could he sing a song?�� She thought about her son-inw, and her expression turned stiff, especially when she thought about how Shishio and Rui might have done ��it�� at this house.


    When Tsukiko took care of Rui when Rui was sick before, even if the smell of her room wasn��t funny and her clothes were quite neat, she happened to see a few rubbers on her daughter��s trash. While she was d they used rubber, she felt vexed when she thought of how her daughter had be a woman.


    ��The time moves so fast����


    Tsukiko sighed inwardly and also clenched her fists when she thought about Shishio. She needed to remind him, or else she was afraid her daughter might get pregnant during high school.


    ��Yes, she could sing a song,�� Hina said.


    ��Have you heard of it, Hina?�� Tsukiko looked at Hina curiously.


    They talked about Shishio��s song for a while before Tsukiko remembered to ask Rui why her daughter��s mood was so good.


    ��I am going on a date with Shishio. Is that okay?�� Rui asked her mother.


    ��A date, eh?�� Tsukiko looked at her daughter thoughtfully.


    Rui wasn��t sure why, but when her mother stared at her, she felt embarrassed and could only look away.


    Tsukiko stared at Rui for a while, which made Rui feel embarrassed.


    Still, Akihitoughed since he felt Rui��s reaction was cute.


    On the other hand, Hina felt depressed since she could imagine how her little sister was being messed up by that bastard.


    ��What should I do?��


    Hina was afraid Rui might be bad, and she wondered whether she should protect Rui by giving herself to Shishio.


    However, Hina must admit she felt jealous of Rui, and it was because of this feeling, that she felt she was such an ugly woman who could sleep with the boyfriend of her little sister. She let out a long sigh and wondered what she should do.


    Tsukiko didn��t see Hina��s strange expression, but she said, ��You can go on a date.��


    ��Really?�� Rui was happy.


    ��But bring him here so I can talk with him first,�� Tsukiko said sternly.


    ������..�� Rui.


    Still, Natsuo, who was right outside the living room, wondered when he could enter?

 Chapter 474: Shishio: Just what do you want to do, auntie?

    Chapter 474: Shishio: Just what do you want to do, auntie?


    Natsuo felt slightly awkward, but he entered the living room.


    ��Oh, Natsuo, have you woken up?�� Akihito greeted his son with a smile.


    ��Yeah.�� Natsuo nodded and wasn��t sure what to say since Hina was sleeping on the table. As for Tsukiko, even if she had be his stepmother, she wasn��t his real mother. Even if they had talked to each other normally, there was a time he felt awkward.


    As for Rui, there was no need to say anything, right?


    In the end, they were just step-siblings.


    Natsuo didn��t have any expectations toward Rui again, especially since their rtionship wasn��t good and she had always given her a bad look. While he was helpless, he also felt annoyed since why should he treat it like this?


    It was also the reason why Natsuo didn��t take the initiative to say anything to Rui.


    ��Breakfast is almost ready. You should wait for a bit, Natsuo-kun,�� Tsukiko said with a smile.


    ��Ah, yes.�� Natsuo nodded and sat on his seat naturally. Still, he must admit even if his rtionship with Rui was bad, she prepared everyone food, and even if their rtionship was bad, they still showed that their rtionship was good in front of their parents.


    However, they underestimated their parents much since they could see how awkward Natsuo was with Rui.


    Still, they felt it was normal after all, they were just strangers, and suddenly they were told they had be siblings. It was obvious they would feel ufortable, and they thought it was better to leave everything to the two of them.


    It might sound irresponsible, but even parents also weren��t sure what they should do.


    After all, they didn��t want to be seen as annoying and thought a time might solve everything.


    Natsuo and Rui might not be close now, but what about the future?


    Hopefully, they can be good friends.


    As for siblings, it was quite hard.


    The term ��sibling�� was quite strange after all.


    Siblings were the closest strangers that were bonded by blood.


    However, they weren��t bound by blood, and they were just strangers if their parents didn��t marry each other.


    It was hard for them to get closer, especially when Rui didn��t have a good impression of Natsuo.


    Natsuo also didn��t have any expectations again toward Rui since it was good as long as he could be closer to Hina.


    ��By the way, when he��s going to arrive?�� Tsukiko suddenly asked.


    ��Probably around ten? He��ll text me when he has arrived,�� Rui said and put all the food on the table before she red at Hina. ��Hina-nee, help me!��


    ������


    Hina lifted her body slowly before she helped her little sister to set up the table.


    Natsuo didn��t say anything and just watched Hina and Rui ce the breakfast on the table. While their rtionship wasn��t good, he must admit the food was good. Still, his mood wasn��t good, especially when he heard the conversation between Rui and Tsukiko.


    ��Tell him toe here first. I have something to talk about with him,�� Tsukiko said sternly.


    ��But���� Rui hesitated for a moment before she said, ��We promised to meet at the station. It��ll take a long walk for him to arrive here.��


    ��He won��t ride a motorcycle?�� Tsukiko asked with doubt.


    ��Well����


    ��Don��t lie to me. Just tell him toe, so I can talk with him,�� Tsukiko said.


    ������ Rui let out a long sigh, but she knew she couldn��t fight against her mother, so she could only reluctantly agree and told Shishio what was happening. She wondered what her mother wanted to say, but one thing was for sure, she knew it wasn��t something fun.


    Rui then called Shishio and told him what was happening.


    ��Okay, I��ll go there.��


    ��Then, I��ll wait for you.�� Rui was full of smiles when she talked with him.


    Hina nced from the side and could see how Rui blushed from time to time. Somehow, she could imagine how Shishio would do it when they went out on a dateter.


    ����..��


    Hina was silent and didn��t know why, but she felt quite ufortable. However, she could only let out a sigh since she knew she didn��t have a right to say anything in this matter.


    Also, Hina��s face flushed somehow when she thought Rui might be messed up by Shishioter.


    Luckily, Hina was in the kitchen, facing backward, so no one could see her expression. She squeezed her legs together and let out a long sigh, wondering how to calm the fire on her body.


    ��But����


    Hina looked at Rui and knew it was impossible now.


    ��It��s been a week, huh?��


    Hina thought it had been a week since her trip with Shishio before.


    ������


    Hina was in the middle of thinking for a moment before she felt it might be good to discuss this with Shishioter.


    Natsuo also felt ufortable since he wasn��t sure why, but he felt something had been lost from him. It might seem strange. After all, his rtionship with Rui was practically stranger before, and while they might have epted the fact they had be stepsiblings after they visited his blood mother��s graveyard.


    However, everything became bad when Natsuo mentioned Rui��s rtionship with Shishio. He felt Shishio was dangerous and a bastard, and she shouldn��t date him.


    Hearing Natsuo��s words, Rui fought back and told him everything was her responsibility, and she knew the best for her, not him.


    This answer annoyed Natsuo, and he wanted to say something, but Rui just ignored him.


    Then, they reached today, and they were at the cold war.


    If it wasn��t necessary, neither of them would talk. However, to begin with, neither of them talked much, especially when Rui wasn��t much of a talker either, so no one really noticed how massive the conflict between the two was.


    After eating, Natsuo wanted to return to his room and thought about writing something since he had always wanted to be a writer. However, he was stopped by his father.


    ��Natsuo, don��t forget to wash your dishes.��


    ����.�� Natsuo stopped and let out a long sigh. He knew Shishio woulde today, but frankly, he didn��t really want to meet him.


    ��


    Shishio parked his motorcycle while looking at the house in front of him. He wasn��t sure why, but he felt slightly nervous. However, he just shook his head before he rang the bell.


    ��Yes, yes, wait for a moment. Who is it?��


    The door of the house was opened, and a beautiful mature woman greeted him.


    Shishio was familiar with this mature woman, and he knew she was the mother of Rui and Hina. It might be his imagination, but she might look at him with a strange gaze. However, he thought it might be just his imagination, and he gave a polite bow. ��Hello, auntie. Is Rui there?��


    ��You want to bring her on a date, right?�� Tsukiko asked.


    ��Yes, is that okay?��


    ��Sure, bute in first. She��s still getting ready, and there��s something that I want to talk about with you about,�� Tsukiko said.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��


    Sitting in the living room, Shishio just had a hard time calming down, and he just wasn��t sure what Tsukiko wanted to do.


    ��What do you want to drink, Shishio-kun?��


    ��Is there juice?��


    ��There��s. Wait a moment.�� Tsukiko opened the fridge and leaned her body forward to check where the juice was. Still, her position caused her white and slender neck to be shown. In addition, the silhouette of her butts was shown through the fit-fitting skirt.


    However, Shishio just looked away since while he had often said he might have an interest in housewives or anything, he didn��t really n to do anything to them. He just appreciated them, but for the next action, he wouldn��t do it since he knew what kind of deviant thing he was doing if he really did a housewife.


    Also, Tsukiko had just married, so her love for her new husband was strong.


    There shouldn��t be a ce for him to interrupt, right?


    Right?


    ��Um.�� Shishio interrupted Tsukiko��s humming and asked, ��Auntie, where��s uncle?��


    ��My husband has some matters at his work suddenly. He should go back in the afternoon,�� Tsukiko said while bringing the cup of juice before serving it to Shishio. ��Here you go.��


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio epted the juice and sipped it slowly, trying to calm his mind since he just felt weird by this sudden development. He also heard something outrageous too, wondering why her husband wasn��t here right after he came.


    ��Rui,e here!��


    Shishio wasn��t sure whether Rui would hear his prayer, but he hoped she would appear soon since he felt weird just staying alone with her mother.


    While watching him from the side, Tsukiko also sat on the sofa right on the side where Shishio sat. She observed him quietly, and she must admit he was handsome. She could understand why her daughter was crazy for him, but this wasn��t the reason why they should do it in this house.


    Still, Tsukiko also felt it was quite hard to mention this problem to Shishio, so after she sat, she didn��t say anything, feeling confused about how to talk.


    ��Um�� auntie, are you not working?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, it��s Sunday, so I don��t need to go to work.�� Tsukiko looked at Shishio with a smile and asked, ��What? Are you disappointed?��


    ��Of course not.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��I am happy that I can meet you.�� He just subconsciously said this, but when he realized what had happened, he wasn��t sure whether these words should be said to Rui��s mother or not.


    ��Fufufu�� you��re happy to see a middle-aged woman like me?�� Tsukiko asked with a chuckle.


    ��Middle-aged woman? Of course not. You��re still young, auntie,�� Shishio quickly said. He felt his heart skip a beat when he said this since he felt everything was just wrong. He wasn��t sure what this woman wanted to do, but he hoped for Rui toe since he was afraid to make a mistake that he shouldn��t make.


    However, Shishio quickly calmed himself since he knew everything happened because of his dirty mind, and as long as he cleared his mind, everything would be alright, so he did that and calmly looked at Tsukiko.


    Still, the next words came from Tsukiko, making it impossible for him to calm down.


    ��Even if you��re trying to be polite, I am happy to hear it.�� Tsukiko smiled happily before she said, ��But even so, can I ask you something?��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Have you done it with my daughter?�� Tsukiko asked calmly.


    �������� Shishio.

 Chapter 475: It’s just awkward

    Chapter 475: It��s just awkward


    Her voice was soft and unhurried, yet it carried the charm of an adult woman. It was something that didn��t exist in the girl around his age.


    Somehow, it just gave him a shudder.


    Not only the voice but also the question that came out of her mouth gave him a shudder.


    Still, Shishio had a hard time answering this question since he wasn��t sure how to answer it.


    ��Which daughter?��


    Shishio had, after all, slept with her two daughters, and frankly, his heart almost jumped out when Tsukiko asked him this question.


    ����..��


    Still, Tsukiko also realized how rude her question was, and she knew how awkward it was for him to answer this question. She also started to feel embarrassed, and a blush appeared on her cheeks.


    ����.��


    They were in silence for a moment before Tsukiko said, ��I am sorry.��


    ��No, it��s alright. I understand as a parent you worry about your daughter,�� Shishio said.


    Tsukiko looked at Shishio and said, ��You��re so mature for someone around your age, Shishio-kun.��


    ��That��s part of the reason why your daughter fell for me, auntie,�� Shishio said cheekily.


    Tsukiko could onlyugh, but then she asked, ��So you have slept with Rui, right?��


    ����Yes.�� Shishio could only lower his head, and he wasn��t sure what to say for a while. After all, it was his first time to be asked such a question by the mother of his girlfriend. Even Nana��s mother had never asked him this question. After all, Nana��s mother used her body instead of words, and frankly, Rui��s mother was just too hard to resist.


    Why?


    Why was an older woman so attractive?


    Shishio could only bury this question inside his mind and hoped Rui woulde out so he wouldn��t cause a mistake.


    Still, hearing his answer, Tsukiko didn��t get angry and said, ��I won��t get angry at you since it is a natural process when you fall in love with someone, but you need to be careful since I don��t want her to get pregnant when she is still in the school.��


    ��You don��t need to worry. We have always used protection.�� Shishio lied without blinking his eyes since he also often did it raw, but this wasn��t something he should say to Tsukiko.


    ����While I am the one who asks that question, I am not sure how to respond to this,�� Tsukiko said with a long sigh with a cute blush on her face.


    ��I couldn��t be med alone, right?�� Shishio also let out a long sigh, wondering what he was talking about with Rui��s mother.


    The two became awkward toward each other, and they didn��t know what to say for a while.


    Still, Tsukiko didn��t seem ready to let him go and asked, ��I just want to ask you something.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��You won��t hurt her, right?�� Tsukiko asked while looking straight at Shishio.


    ��While we might have a conflict, hurting her is thest thing I will do,�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s good. It��s better than an empty promise,�� Tsukiko said with a smile, then nced at the door. ��Rui, you cane in.��


    ����..�� Shishio.


    Rui smiled and sat next to Shishio naturally before she looked at her mother and asked, ��Mom, what kind of question did you ask him?��


    ������ Tsukiko and Shishio.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� 2x


    ��I just hope he treats you better,�� Tsukiko said with a blush.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded.


    After all, there was no way for them to tell Rui about their conversation before.


    ��Hmm���� Rui nodded and didn��t think too much. ��So we can go out now?��


    ��Sure.�� Tsukiko nodded, but then she recalled something. ��Now, wait a moment. Let me get something for you. By the way, Shishio-kun, can you wait outside for a while?��


    ��Well, why not?�� Shishio didn��t know what Tsukiko wanted to give Rui, but he just nodded and walked out of the house.


    Still, Rui was curious and waited at the entrance of the house.


    Before long, Tsukiko returned and pulled her daughter��s hand before giving her something. ��Here, use this. You might not know, but I was pregnant when I was a student, so you had to be careful.��


    ������


    Rui��s expression was so expressive when she heard the fact her mother was pregnant with Hina when she was a student.


    Rui didn��t want to know this!


    Rui wanted to cry at this moment bitterly, but she knew it was toote, and she knew everything. It was just she wasn��t sure how Hina would react when she knew the fact that Tsukiko got pregnant when she was a student.


    Rui just didn��t know what to say before she looked at the thing in her hand. She was familiar with this thing, and without a doubt, it was a condom.


    ��What��s wrong? You have used it before, right?�� Tsukiko asked in doubt, wondering whether Shishio was lying about the fact they had been using a condom.


    Rui was quite awkward in exining this situation, but she could only bite the bullet and said after a moment of hesitation, ��Um, his thing is ��quite�� huge, so this condom won��t fit him.��


    ����..�� Tsukiko was silent, and she just didn��t know what to say at that moment.


    However, Tsukiko must admit her daughter was blessed.


    ��


    Shishio was waiting outside, but then he noticed someone staring at him. He looked up and saw the curtain on the room was quickly closed. It was only a small movement, but he didn��t miss it. He remembered it should be Hina��s room, so he took his phone and texted her.


    Shishio: ��Why are you hiding?��


    Hina, who grumbled inside her room, texted him back: ��You��re going on a date with Rui?��


    Shishio: ��Isn��t it obvious?��


    Hina looked at his heartless answer and quickly texted him back with an annoyed expression.


    Hina: ��How cold!��


    Shishio was helpless and asked, ��Have you told Rui?��


    ����..�� Hina.


    Still, when Shishio thought about it clearly, he wouldn��t think it would be weird if he was stabbed by Rui if she knew the fact he had slept with Hina.


    Shishio: ��For now, why don��t you sort out your emotions first? You might think of me because we have slept together. While I want you, I am a scumbag. I can��t be yours alone. You may regret it once we change our rtionship.��


    Reading his text, Hina was silent since she knew what kind of mess her rtionship with Shishio was. Inside her room, she let out a long sigh before she put her phone to the side.


    ��Sorting my emotion����


    Hina knew this was necessary.


    While Hina knew her emotion was clear and she knew what she wanted, she also knew how horrible it was for Rui.


    ��Should I give up?��


    Hina closed her eyes while letting out a long sigh, causing her breasts to undte, and she just didn��t know what to do for a while.


    Shishio looked at his little Shishio and knew it was impossible to control it. He let out a long sigh before putting his phone inside his pocket again.


    ��Sorry to make you wait.��


    Shishio looked at Rui before he gave her a helmet. ��It��s alright. Are you ready?��


    ��Um.�� Rui nodded and put on the helmet without hesitation before she sat on his back. ��What are we going to do today?��


    ��Let��s head to the hotel,�� Shishio said without hesitation.


    ����.�� Rui was lost for words, but after a moment, she nodded. ��Okay.�� She also missed him, so she didn��t hesitate and went with him to the hotel.


    Unfortunately, when they left, they didn��t see Tsukiko��s expression, which was quiteplex.


    Tsukiko looked at the piece of condom in her hand. She only gave one piece to Rui since she thought it was enough, but who would have thought this thing wouldn��t fit and just one wasn��t enough.


    Tsukiko let out a long sigh before she thought about her new husband. She thought for a moment before she made up her mind to call him since if her daughter could go on a date, shouldn��t she also be able to go on a date too?


    Tsukiko quickly took her phone and called her husband.


    ��Hello, Akihito-san, can we��.��


    When Tsukiko made her appointment for a date, a few hours had passed for Shishio and Rui.


    Rui let out a longfortable sigh, trying to take a breath with her arm covering her eyes. Her bare body was shown, and she didn��t even try to hide it since the one inside this room was only Shishio. It might have been her first timeing to the love hotel, but she must admit, it was quite nice, especially when the room was quite unique, giving them a new experience.


    Her cheeks were rosy, and at the same time, she was toozy to move since she was too exhausted. Still, she was fully irrigated by Shishio, and she felt whether it was her body or soul, everything was satisfied.


    ��Rui, do you want to drink?��


    ��Um.��


    Rui looked at Shishio, who was also naked and couldn��t help but lick her lips. Still, she was trying to regain her stamina, so she honestly let him feed him with the mineral water. She let out a satisfied sigh again while touching her stomach.


    ������.��


    Shishio was lost for words and said, ��I wore a condom, you know?��


    ��I know. I didn��t mean that when I touched my stomach.�� Rui blushed and lightly hit his arm before opening her arms.


    Shishio let out a helpless sigh and alsoy right next to her.


    Rui smiled and hugged him happily while using his arm as a pillow.


    Shishio didn��t say much since he feltfortable being hugged by Rui since her body was well-developed.


    The two sisters had their own charm.


    If Hina��s body was soft and her boobs were huge.


    Rui was well-fitted and quite flexible, so she was okay with doing it in many different positions.


    ��It��s almost the time we��re going to check out. Let��s clean up and have lunch. I am hungry,�� Shishio said.


    ��Well, yeah, I am hungry too.�� Rui agreed.


    The Love Hotel usually has two options: ��rest�� and ��stay.��


    If one had to choose a ��stay,�� they could stay for an entire day.


    On the other hand, if one chose ��rest,�� they could only stay for one to three hours.


    It was almost three hours they stayed at the hotel, and while they wanted to continue, they decided to continue their date since it was their first date after all.


    However, before that, they decided to wash up, considering how sticky their bodies were.


    ��What do you want to eat?�� Shishio asked on the jacuzzi.


    ��How about Italian cuisine?�� Rui asked.


    ��I am okay with it. Then, let��s go there after this.�� Shishio hugged Rui��s waist and whispered, ��How about thest one?��


    ������..��


    Rui wondered what kind of a bottomless beast her boyfriend was, but she nodded and agreed.


    Anyway, Rui must admit their date was the best.

 Chapter 476: Shishio: “What a tough date...”

    Chapter 476: Shishio: ��What a tough date...��


    Chapter 476: Shishio: ��What a tough date����


    After the two walked out of the hotel, they went to the nearby Italian restaurant.


    ��Tempo Felice���� Rui murmured.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked since he could see Rui��s expression was quite weird when she saw this restaurant. While he must admit that the design and exterior of the restaurant were quite tasteful, it wasn��t impressive enough to make him stunned. However, he must admit it was well-done.


    The design didn��t make people feel scared to enter because they thought this restaurant would be expensive. Instead, it made people feel curious and want to enter. However, it didn��t give a cheap feeling and made it a perfect ce to eat on a date.


    ��Nothing.�� Rui shook her head and said, ��Let��s enter.��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio helped Rui to walk.


    Rui nced at Shishio and smiled, but then sighed since this guy was the one who made her hard to walk, so it should be normal for him to take care of her, right?


    When they entered, the sound of chimes weed them, and the staff quickly approached them with an amiable smile.


    ��Wee. Is it a table for two?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio looked at the interior of the restaurant, which was mostly made from wood, then said, ��Can we have a table near the window?��


    ��Yes.�� The waiter nodded with a smile, then led them to their table. ��Please follow me.�� He felt weird when Rui needed the help of Shishio to walk, but he thought she might have sprained her legs, so she needed her boyfriend to walk.


    Yes, the waiter didn��t doubt their rtionship and knew instantly they were lovers. However, he didn��t have much of a change of expression since watching a couple in this restaurant was an everyday thing.


    Shishio and Rui sat in their seats, but Rui hissed lightly since her ce was still sensitive since he had been quite violent before. While it was amazing, she must admit the aftermath was quite hard.


    ��You alright?�� Shishio asked with a smirk.


    Rui blushed and lightly kicked his shin. ��It was all your fault.��


    ��Okay, okay, let��s talk about thister since it won��t be good if the waiter listens to our conversation,�� Shishio said.


    Rui nodded and shut her mouth, looking at the menu provided by the waiter.


    ��If you��re ready with your order, please call me.�� The waiter bowed his head and left since he must admit, even if he had gotten used to seeing a couple one after another, it was hard to see them without cursing them since he must admit, he was jelly.


    Rui didn��t even look up and asked, ��What do you want to order, Shishio?��


    ��Well, I thought I��d get asagna. Also, do you want to get a pizza?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Isn��t it a bit too much?�� While Rui wanted to get a pizza, she felt it was quite too much. She was a girl, and of course, she was afraid to get fat.


    ��It��s alright, isn��t it? You have used a lot of your calories after all.��


    ����.�� Rui pouted before she kicked Shishio��s shin again, which caused him tough. However, she agreed and let him order the Margherita while also ordering Spaghetti A Pescatore.


    Shishio thought to get wine, but Rui quickly reminded him he was driving, so they decided to order an iced coffee.


    When they finished their order, Shishio couldn��t help but ask, ��Are you interested in Italian cuisine?��


    ����Why do you say that?�� Rui asked in surprise.


    ��You have been observing everything since we arrived in this restaurant, after all.�� Shishio felt Rui��s interest in this restaurant was different from normal appreciation.


    Rui was quite embarrassed, then said, ��Well, I am quite embarrassed, but I want�� I want to be a chef.�� She closed her eyes, and she was afraid Shishio was going tough at her, but unexpectedly��


    ��That��s a great dream. You should chase after it,�� Shishio said without hesitation.


    ��Eh?�� Rui was surprised.


    ��What? Do you think I willugh at you or something? We have shared a bed together, yet you think of me as such a cruel man?��


    ��You��re a cruel man. If you��re not, you won��t date me with other girls,�� Rui said with a smile.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    When Shishio was speechless, Ruiughed happily and wanted to kiss him again since she knew she was really in love with him. However, since they were in public, she didn��t do so and asked, ��By the way, I have asked Nana before.��


    ��Nana?�� Shishio raised his eyebrow and asked, ��What did you ask?��


    ��I have heard you date Nana and her older sister���� Rui lowered her voice and asked, ��Is that true?��


    ����..��


    Shishio was in silence and wondered why Rui suddenly asked this question. While the fact that he dated Nana and Ayaka together was true, he wasn��t sure how this question coulde out of Rui��s mouth.


    Was Rui nning to let him date Hina too?


    If so, then what��s the point of getting all the dramatic all before?


    If so, Shishio wouldn��t hesitate and would just bring the two sisters together.


    As for the mother, Shishio wasn��t the kind of low-life that would take down someone��s wife. He only aimed for someone who was single.


    Really.


    Shishio didn��t lie since he only did it with Hina when she became single.


    Still, it would be different if he was seduced.


    Anyway, this wasn��t the problem now since Shishio needed to gain more information about why Rui suddenly asked him this question. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��No, I just happened to talk with Nana at the theme park before, and she asked me whether your rtionship with Hina-nee. I told her your rtionship with her was okay, and when I asked why she asked me this question, she told me that you also dated her big sister, so she thought you also dated my big sister,�� Rui said calmly.


    Watching Rui, who said all of that in one go calmly, Shishio was speechless and asked, ��It felt weird when you could say all of that to me so calmly.�� He looked at Rui curiously and asked, ��For example, if I date your sister too, what do you think?��


    Rui thought for a moment and said, ��I am not really sure, but frankly, I want to beat you up.��


    Shishio nodded and said, ��Yes, you should beat me up.��


    ��Still, frankly, I don��t think too much since I know you well, and you should be able to take care of Hina-nee well.�� Rui knew Shishio was a scumbag, and when she heard how he had dated Ayaka and Nana together, two sisters at the same time, while she was surprised, she unexpectedly felt she could ept it.


    Anyway, Rui was okay with his rtionship with other girls, so she didn��t mind having him date her sister too. After all, if she worked with her sister, she might be able to monopolize him. Also, she must admit, he was so fierce in bed, and she might need someone��s help to take care of him.


    Shishio just didn��t know what to say. He wondered whether his girlfriends had already given up fixing him up, so they just let him do whatever he wanted, or they just wanted to trap him to see how his reaction when she agreed to let him date her big sister.


    Shishio��s mind was almost overloaded.


    Fortunately, the waiter appeared and served the two iced coffees they ordered.


    The cold and the bitter taste of the iced coffee woke him up.


    Still, Shishio suddenly wanted to drink lemon tea somehow.


    Rui also drank the iced coffee through the straw gently yet surely, and when she let it go, some liquid sprouted in every direction, wetting her pink and luscious lips. She let out afortable sigh and said, ��It tastes nice.��


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Still, I am d Hina-nee seems happy now,�� Rui said with a smile.


    ��Oh?��


    ��Before, she was quite depressed about her rtionship, but now she seems happy every time I see her,�� Rui said.


    ����.�� Shishio wasn��t sure what to say and said, ��Well, she might beughing all the time watching her favoriteedian.��


    ��Haha���� Ruiughed and said, ��That��s true.��


    ��By the way, if you decide to be a chef, why don��t you join the cooking club? I have heard that the club is quite good.�� One of the girls in the cooking club had confessed to him that Shishio received some cookies from them, and he must admit the taste was quite good. He also knew all the members of the cooking club were female, so Rui could make more friends too.


    ��I might visit itter with Momo.�� Rui thought for a moment and felt Shishio��s idea wasn��t bad. Still, if possible, she also wanted to join the literature club since it seemed quite fun.


    They talked about many things about the theme park, Hina who seemed to be close with someone, and caused Shishio to be silent for a moment since the person Hina was close with was Shishio.


    Still, Shishio had a feeling Rui might feel the change of Hina was because of him, but it was because of Rui, and neither decided to continue their rtionship.


    Shishio was also alright with it since he didn��t want his rtionship with Hina to happen too fast.


    They might have shared a bed together, but for the further rtionship, Shishio felt it might be too fast since he wanted her to be truthful toward Rui.


    Still, Shishio must admit he missed Hina��s body for a week after they had done it.


    While they talked, suddenly someone called Rui.


    ��Huh? Rui?��


    This voice attracted Shishio and Rui, causing them to turn their heads.


    Shishio looked at the middle-aged man with stubble and long curly hair. While his appearance was quite unkempt, he could see this old man was clean. However, when he wondered who this person was, Rui answered his question, ��Dad?��


    ����Dad?�� Shishio was dumbfounded.


    ��Ahaha, hello, I am Rui��s father,�� the old man greeted Shishio with a smile.


    ������


    Not only the mother, Shishio wondered whether he was going to be tortured by her father too.


    ��Oh god����


    Shishio wondered what he did today, so he had to encounter two big problems in just a single day.

 Chapter 477: Father

    Chapter 477: Father


    ��Uncle, please sit down.��


    Anyway, the middle-aged man was Rui��s father, so Shishio quickly let him sit down next to him.


    Rui didn��t stand up. Instead, she just sat down. It didn��t seem she was surprised to see her father. Instead, she might have expected this. Also, her body was still tingling from the previous exercise, so she wanted to calm her body for a moment.


    ��Thanks.�� The middle-aged man nodded with a smile while sitting next to Rui, so he could see her boyfriend better. ��Rui, you have good luck finding such a handsome boyfriend.�� Still, he must admit his daughter��s boyfriend was so handsome, and he could imagine how handsome or beautiful his grandchildren would be in the future.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ����Shut up.�� Rui was embarrassed and looked away. Still, she hoped for her father to move away since she was afraid her dirty deeds with Shishio were known.


    ��You don��t need to get all embarrassed, right?�� He sighed, then looked at the two for a while and asked, ��You just had sex before, right?��


    ����.��


    Shishio didn��t say anything and looked away since Rui beat her father hard.


    ��Sor-Sorry�� by the way, I have never heard your name before���� Then, with his beaten face, he asked Shishio��s name.


    ��My name is Shishio Oga, uncle,�� Shishio said speechlessly.


    ��Oh! My name is Jou Mikimoto. Nice to meet you, Shishio-kun.�� Jou smiled frivolously.


    ������.��


    Shishio was lost in words since the image of Jou and Akihito were so much different.


    If Akihito was a prim image of a good husband and wife, Jou was like a yboy even if he was already middle-aged.


    ��Still, be careful, don��t get her pregnant, alright?�� Jou said while patting Shishio��s shoulder.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Do you want to die?!�� Rui grabbed Jou��s cor and raised her fist.


    ��I��m sorry! I��m sorry! I am sorry!�� Jou could only cry in front of his daughter before he let out a sigh of relief.


    Shishio sipped his coffee and didn��t expect to see this side of Rui. Frankly, it was quite refreshing, especially when she had always been submissive to him in bed.


    ��But really, how did you two get here?�� Jou asked.


    ��We��re on a date, uncle. We��re hungry, so we happen to be here, but I never expected it to be your restaurant,�� Shishio said. Still, it was quite unexpected to see Rui��s actual father in this ce.


    Jou was different from Akihito.


    While Akihito was also Rui��s father, he was a stepfather.


    On the other hand, Jou was Rui��s real father.


    ��Date, eh?�� While Jou had expected this, he was still in shock when he found out his little girl had gotten a boyfriend. He then raised his hand and called the waiter. ��Hey, bring me wine! The best one!��


    ��Boss! What are you saying in the middle of the day!��


    ��Just bring it to me!�� Jou didn��t take the ��no�� answer and just wanted to drink right away.


    The waiter could only sigh and give up, but from his action, it could be seen it wasn��t Jou��s first time doing this.


    ����This is really your restaurant?�� Rui had aplicated expression. She knew her father had a restaurant. However, his previous restaurant was under bankruptcy. Now, after a few years, he has a new restaurant. She didn��t know anything and only knew now. After all, she hadn��t heard anything from her father and just happened to meet him in this ce.


    Still, while Rui didn��t know anything about this restaurant, she had this feeling she couldn��t shake away, and she was right since she met her father here.


    ��Yes.�� Jou gave a light smile while taking the wine from the waiter and pouring it into the ss.


    ����Is this restaurant doing well?�� Rui asked hesitantly.


    ��Yeah, I might n to open a second one next year,�� Jou said with augh.


    �������� Rui looked at her father speechlessly, thinking she was stupid for worrying about him, but she must admit, she was d to know his restaurant was doing well.


    ��Hey, Shishio-kun, drink with me!�� Jou pushed the ss of wine to Shishio.


    ��Sorry, uncle, I can��t drink.��


    ��Why? You dare to reject a drink from your father-inw?�� Jou squinted his eyes.


    ��Dad! You��re troubling him!��


    ��What? Even my daughter has turned against me now?�� Jou looked so shocked and sad.


    ��Sorry, but I am driving,�� Shishio said helplessly and suddenly understood who Hina took after.


    ��Eh? Driving?�� Jou squinted his eyes and asked, ��Are you a college student?��


    ��No, he��s a freshman in high school,�� Rui answered.


    ����But you��re not 16 yet, right? Can you get a driving license?�� Jou asked.


    Shishio onlyughed and didn��t say much.


    Still, Jou alsoughed and patted Shishio��s shoulders again. ��Haha, I like you. This should be how man be!�� Still, he looked at Shishio again and asked, ��By the way, your grade should be the worst at school, right?


    ��Unfortunately, he has the best grade for the entire year,�� Rui said proudly.


    ��What?! Is that even fair? He��s handsome and smart?! How can my daughter get him?!��


    ����Do you want to die?!��


    Shishio could onlyugh at the interaction between daughter and father, but soon, they became quiet since the food was prepared.


    ��Come and eat. Let me listen to your thoughts about the dishes.��


    Rui and Shishio didn��t say much and also started to eat. While they were curious about the foods made by Joe��s restaurant, they were also pretty famished, considering what they were doing previously.


    ��Delicious! The vor from the shellfish is so strong!��


    ��Right, right, right?��


    ��The umami from the Asari ms and mussels and just the right amount of saltiness from the tomato sauce make for an exquisitebination!��


    ��Right?! It��s different from the ones you had when you were a kid, right?��


    ��It��s iparable!�� Rui nodded, but then she said, ��But it��s still palepared to Shishio��s food.��


    ��Oh-ho?�� Jou squinted his eyes while looking at Shishio. ��You think this kid is a better chef than me?��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded without hesitation.


    ������.�� Shishio was lost for words and wondered why the daughter and father had to pull him into their fight.


    ��Then, Shishio-kun, can you tell me your opinion about your dish?�� Jou asked with a smile, wondering what Shishio was going to say. Still, hearing Rui��s praise for Shishio, he knew Shishio might have knowledge over a dish. ��By the way, where did youe from?��


    Shishio wanted to answer but stopped when he heard Jou��s other question. ��Me? I am from Kyoto.��


    ��Kyoto!�� Jou was surprised and asked, ��Is your home a restaurant or something?��


    ��No, my father is a banker,�� Shishio said. ��But I did learn or two about cooking from someone in Kyoto. While I don��t dare to say I am knowledgeable about Italian cuisine, I just know some, and I am not sure I am better than you.��


    ��Is that so? Then can you tell me what you think about the food in front of you?�� Jou asked curiously.


    Shishio looked at Jou for a moment, sighed inwardly, and could only tell the truth. Still, he must admit that Jou��s food was good since it prioritized the enjoyment of his guests instead of the authenticity of the dish.


    While the authenticity of the dish was a good point of the restaurant, what��s the point of it didn��t suit the te of the people in this country?


    After all, the people who bought the food were mostly Japanese, not Italian.


    Also, the most important point of a restaurant was the taste of the food.


    As long as it tasted good, it was all good.


    Jou was dumbfounded by Shishio��s words, and their conversation quickly turned serious.


    On the other hand, Rui listened quietly while making a note from time to time since she knew Shishio was good, but she didn��t expect he would be this good, right?


    Still, somehow Rui didn��t feel that much of a surprise since his skill on the bed was even better.


    Jou let out a long sigh and felt his hands were itchy. He wanted to test the change that Shishio brought to his dish.


    While it might not seem like much, they had talked to each other for over an hour, which was quite surprising.


    ��Rui, I approve of your marriage!�� Jou said without hesitation.


    ������..�� Shishio and Rui.


    Jou looked at Shishio and asked, ��Shishio-kun, what do you n for the future? Is it a chef? You have learned so much knowledge over it after all.�� He felt it was impossible for one to research a dish in a detailed manner like Shishio unless he nned to be a chef.


    ��No, I n to be prime minister,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    �������� Jou and Rui.


    Then, Jou could onlyugh, and Rui let out a helpless sigh. It might be their imagination, but they felt this guy could really be a prime minister. Still, they continued their conversation with a light topic before Jou asked, ��How is your mother?�� His voice was quiet and calm, unlike his previous rowdy and frivolous.


    ��Mom?�� Rui looked at Jou and said, ��She has remarried.��


    Jou was stunned for a moment before he showed a gentle smile and sigh of relief. ��Is that so? That��s great.��


    ������..��


    Shishio only sipped his iced coffee silently and didn��t say much about this since those who would feel happy to hear their partner remarried. Even if they hated each other, they would think of them.


    After all, there was no clean-cut rtionship.


    It would be great if we could determine those rtionships with ��like�� or ��hate,�� but a rtionship wasn��t so simple, and it had always been ambiguous. The memories we spent with others were real and weren��t so easy to erase.


    ��How are you with your new wife?�� Rui asked.


    ��Yup, she��s epting of my phnthropist, that��s why.�� Jou gave a thump up.


    ��It means she has given up, right?�� While Rui said this, she also looked in Shishio��s direction.


    Shishio could only look away with embarrassment at this moment.


    Rui let out a sigh and didn��t say much.


    ��Now that I have heard, Shishio-kun wants to be a prime minister. Have you decided on your career path, Rui?�� Jou knew Rui was in her 2nd year of high school, so it wasn��t toote to think about her career.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    Rui thought for a moment and said, ����I am thinking about a chef.��


    ��Eh? Really?!�� Jou was dumbfounded before he showed a happy smile.


    Shishio looked at Jou��s smile and thought this must be the smile of those fathers, watching their children grow up. He wasn��t a father yet. Even in his previous life, he wasn��t a father, but he could tell how a father felt happy toward their children.


    Shishio somehow felt his bitter iced coffee taste slightly sweet, and it wasn��t bad.

 Chapter 478: Heavy objects

    Chapter 478: Heavy objects


    The three talked for a while before Jou stood up and said, ��I won��t bother your date anymore. You should continue to have fun.�� He knew he was interrupting their date, so he was going to leave them. Also, hearing the fact his ex-wife had remarried slightly shocked him, so he wanted to return home to recover.


    ��Okay, bye, dad.�� Rui didn��t stop Jou since she also wanted to continue her fate with Shishio.


    ��Bye, uncle.�� Shishio also didn��t think too much, but suddenly Jou wrapped his shoulder. While he could dodge, he didn��t do anything and wondered what Jou wanted to say.


    ��Boy, I hope you can make Rui happy.�� Jou looked at Shishio and said, ��Don��t hurt her.��


    ��I won��t do such a thing,�� Shishio said firmly.


    ��That��s good.�� Jou smiled and left with a happy smile.


    Shishio looked at Jou��s back and shook his head, wondering why such a man would divorce a wonderful wife like Tsukiko. However, he also knew life was unexpected, and no one knew what would happen in the future.


    ��What did he say?�� Rui asked since Jou asked Shishio in a whisper.


    ��He asked me to take better care of you,�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ��Well, that��s true.�� Rui nodded and said, ��You have always taken care of me roughly, after all. You should be gentle sometimes.��


    ����.�� Shishio just didn��t know what to say.


    After they ate, they continued their date. It was a rare time for them to be able to spend their time walking together and doing various things together. After all, usually, they only had sex whenever they were together, especially when their rtionship was just a sex friend in the past. Now, they had be lovers, so they did what the lovers usually do on a date together.


    At the end of the day, the two returned when the sky had turned dark, but right before dinner.


    While it was possible to go back at nine or even ten, Shishio was afraid they might be scolded by Rui��s mother. After all, they were just high school students, and Rui was different from Hina.


    Hina was an adult, so she was quite free with what she was doing, and her parents didn��t really ask what she was doing since everything was her responsibility. She also had he own ie and didn��t let her parents support her.


    While Hina might still be living with her parents, it was normal since the cost of resting wasn��t cheap. She could save money if she lived together with her parents, which was a great thing.


    Still, along the way to Rui��s house, Shishio was thinking about what he wanted to do with Hina. Frankly, even if Rui might have said something outrageous and mentioned how he had dated Ayaka and Nana at the same time, he wasn��t stupid enough to just nod and tell her he had done it with his big sister.


    Frankly, if Shishio wanted to date Hina and Rui together, it was quite simple, but at the same time, it was also quiteplex.


    What was necessary was how to give Rui a hint from time to time, slowly, making her ept his rtionship with Hina.


    As for having sex with Hina, Shishio decided to put this matter aside since while he was lustful, he wasn��t stupid.


    Frankly, Shishio must admit his rtionship with Hina was good. After all, she was one of the few women he met early when he arrived in Tokyo.


    They might not talk much, but they also often talk to each other.


    However, an emotion, especially love, was working strangely.


    As long as you start to think about that person, whether it is short or long, there is a chance for one to fall in love.


    Still, Shishio wanted to refrain from creating more rtionships for this time since he felt he had seduced too many women. He thought it might be better to do it a few monthster.


    However, an emotion was something impulsive.


    It wasn��t something that could be done by practicing in front of the mirror, doing it thousands of times.


    If Hina attacked him aggressively, Shishio couldn��t do anything and could only open his hands wide to receive her.


    Anyway, what Shishio needed to think about was how Rui was going to receive this.


    Rui had epted the fact that Shishio dated Nana and Ayaka together, telling her it wasn��t impossible for him to date two sisters together.


    However, this wasn��t enough since Shishio knew he had made Hina��s feelings beplicated.


    If Shishio just kissed her and hugged her, telling her that he was his, everything would be finished.


    However, Shishio made itplicated by telling her to tell Rui about what they were doing.


    Still, no matter how smart he was, he just couldn��t think of how to handle this situation. After all, each case was different and different problems needed a different solution. The Sunohara sisters were different from the Tachibana sisters, and all he could do was solve this problem on the spot spontaneously, steadily, and carefully.


    As for the rest, whether it was the family of Hina or Rui, Shishio didn��t think too much since as long as the two of them were alright, the rest would be smooth.


    Before long, they arrived right in front of Rui��s house.


    Rui stepped down and let him help her to take off her helmet.


    ��By the way, Rui. I haven��t asked you before, but is the rtionship between your mother and your dad (before) bad?�� While Shishio knew Rui��s father and mother divorced because her father was cheating on her mother from Hina, he didn��t hear anything from Rui, so he pretended he didn��t know anything.


    ��Yes.��Rui generously nodded and said, ��They were divorced because he was cheating, so their rtionship is pretty bad.��


    Shishio opened his mouth, then closed his mouth again. He wanted to tell Rui that it was better to hold about her aspiration to be a chef from her mother for a while since he knew they would have a huge fight if Rui told her mother she wanted to be a chef because of Jou (Rui��s father).


    Still, if Rui didn��t say anything, the matter wouldn��t have been solved.


    Rui couldn��t tell how she wanted to be a chef, and whether it was Tsukiko or Jou, neither of them could move on.


    In the end, Shishio decided to shut his mouth and let everything follow the flow. After all, even if there was a problem, he would help her. ��I should go back now.�� He didn��t mention his concern and just told her he was going home.


    ��Kiss me first,�� Rui said with a pout.


    Shishio looked at Rui and realized this girl��s personality was quite different when she fell in love, but he must admit she became cuter.


    They kissed each other��s lips, but the door was opened, and they heard Rui��s name being called.


    ��Rui, Shishio, you have re����


    ����.��


    Rui, who hugged Shishio��s neck tightly, quickly let go of her hands when she saw her mother and Hina. Her face turned crimson red, and no words came out of her mouth.


    ��Hello, Hina-nee, Auntie, thank you for letting me walk with Rui.�� Shishio coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness and thanked them politely.


    ��Um, yes, thank you for bringing her back.�� Tsukiko somehow couldn��t see Shishio in the same light again, especially after she knew what he had been doing with her daughter. ��It��s alreadyte. Do you want to stay for dinner?��


    ��No, it��s alright. I��ll go home now,�� Shishio said.


    ��Is that so? Then, I won��t force you.�� Even if Tsukiko knew what kind of evil thing Shishio had done to her daughter, she still talked normally with him. ��Then, Rui, let��s go back.��


    ��Okay.�� Rui also didn��t fight back since she was quite sleepy. She kissed Shishio��s cheek before she walked home. However, when she walked, her legs were quite weak and quite wobbly. It was quite alright when she rode on a motorcycle since she could rx, but it was a different matter if she walked.


    ��������


    Tsukiko and Hina noticed this, and they could only stare at this scene in silence.


    Rui blushed and red at Shishio.


    �������� Shishio.


    Shishio let out a sigh and felt the gaze from those women starting to hurt him. He decided to return since he knew many things he hadn��t solved. The first problem was about Ritsu and Usa since he knew Usa��s confession had failed, and he needed to take care of the aftermath.


    While Usa was easy to solve, Ritsu was quite troublesome.


    Then, there was also Hina��s matter.


    His novel and Chihiro��s matter.


    As for the painting contest that Chihiro had mentioned in the past, Shishio probably wouldn��t join since it was troublesome and he had many things to do. He didn��t have enough time to focus on painting contents.


    Still, when Shishio was about to leave, Hina suddenly stopped him.


    ��What��s wrong, Hina-nee?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Hina-nee?�� Hina pouted.


    ��Hina-chan?��


    Hina nodded in a satisfied manner, but Shishio let out a long sigh.


    Still, suddenly the two fell into a strange silence, and no one said anything.


    It felt strange somehow when the two had something to say before suddenly they couldn��t say anything.


    It was as if magic was cast on them, and they just couldn��t look away from each other.


    ��Do you want to talk?�� Shishio asked.


    Hina opened her mouth and then closed them again before she nodded without hesitation.


    ��Let me wait for you at the convenience store nearby. It��s not good to talk here after all,�� Shishio said.


    ��Okay.�� Hina nodded without hesitation.


    Still, Shishio looked at Hina, who wore a skimpy tank top, causing her two heavy objects to loom out. ��By the way, try to wear a jacket or something. I��ll wait outside for you, so we can go there together.��


    �������� Hina stared at Shishio for a moment and smiled. ��Okay, okay. Wait a moment. Don��t leave me!��


    ��I won��t. Just hurry up.�� Shishio looked at Hina, who dashed to her home before looking at the sky, thinking he was really a scumbag.

 Chapter 479: Rawr!

    Chapter 479: Rawr!


    When Hina walked out of her room, she had worn a cardigan and wore long pants. She also wore a baseball cap that she had kept in the past. She might be a woman, but she often acted like a guy,ughing without care, and drank until she got drunk.


    Even so, without a doubt, Hina was a charming woman that caused many guys to be crazy toward her, unable to sleep, thinking of her every night.


    When Hina walked out, Natsuo also happened to walk out of his room since he wanted to eat. He had been writing for the past few hours, and he was so hungry he could feel his stomach and back touching each other.


    ��Huh? Hina-nee, are you going out?�� Natsu was surprised.


    ��Ah, um, yes.�� Hina panicked slightly, but she said, ��I am going to the convenience store.��


    ��Ah, then can I go with you?�� Natsuo asked hopefully, wondering whether he could go with Hina.


    Hina was stunned for a moment, but she quickly said, ��You should eat dinner first. Mom has prepared dinner. It won��t be good if it gets cold.��


    ��Ah, is that so?�� Natsuo thought for a moment and nodded.


    ��By the way, do you want me to buy you something?�� Hina asked since she felt guilty for deceiving her step-brother.


    ��Hmm���� Natsuo wasn��t sure what to say.


    ��If you don��t know, I��ll buy you something sweet. I have heard it is good to make your brain move faster.��


    ��Eh? Is that so? It��s my first time hearing a sweet has such an effect.�� Natsuo was genuinely surprised.


    Hina onlyughed and didn��t say much. After she excused herself to go to the convenience store, she walked out of her house, but she didn��t see his figure. She quickly walked out and looked around before she sighed in relief when she saw him, sitting on his motorcyclezily on the side of the street.


    Shishio didn��t move too far away, but it was in the distance that the people from the Tachibana household wouldn��t hear the sound of his motorcycle. ��Let��s go?��


    ��Um.�� Hina nodded and just sat on the back of the motorcycle.


    ����.�� Shishio was lost for words and said, ��I��d thought to push the motorcycle, though.��


    ��No, no, I haven��t ridden a motorcycle for a while. I want to ride it!�� Hina made a bold action by hugging him with her arms and legs.


    Shishio felt he was being trapped by a spider. Still, he didn��t feel scared or disgusted since it felt nice. Her two heavy objects pressed against his body, and her plump thigh rested on his thigh. He let out a long sigh, thinking this woman was really unbearable.


    ��Okay, okay, don��t hug me so tightly. Wear the helmet first. Then, we can go.��


    ��By the way, can I be the one who rides it?�� Hina wanted to try Shishio��s motorcycle after all.


    ������ Shishio looked at Hina for a moment and nodded. ��Why not?��


    They changed their position, and Hina was the one who rode the motorcycle with Shishio sitting on her back.


    ��Hug my waist. It��ll be dangerous if you fall,�� Hina said.


    As a good citizen of this country, Shishio followed the rules and intimately hugged Hina��s soft waist. Still, her nice smell invaded his nasal cavity, and somehow it reminded him of the day they spent in Kamakura.


    A week might have passed from that day, but their memories were still vivid about it.


    It was a wonderful memory, but also a strange one, considering how their rtionship would turn into today just from a single night.


    Still, Hina took a deep breath and felt slightly nervous since it had been a while since she had ridden a motorcycle.


    ��Can you really ride it?��


    ��Yeah, yeah, you don��t need to worry. Leave everything to this Onee-chan!��


    ����..�� Shishio somehow felt worried.


    ��


    ��Wa-Wait! Don��t be too fast!��


    ��There��s a wall in front!��


    ��Hey, do you want tomit double suicide with me?!��


    Hearing Shishio��s scared voice, Hina onlyughed harder.


    Fortunately, the two arrived at the convenience store safely. They stepped down from the motorcycle, and Shishio fixed the shape of his pants.


    Hina, on the other hand, blushed and pped his hand. ��What are you doing?!��


    ��Sorry, it��s just a natural reaction,�� Shishio said helplessly since he had been so close with Hina before, so his little Shishio naturally reacted.


    Still, Hina must admit, it was as big as ever. She murmured slightly with a blush on her hand while using a mathematic form she learned recently, wondering whether she had enough time to go to the hotel.


    However, Hina knew there wasn��t enough time, which made her sigh. ��Come on. Let��s get something before we talk in the park.��


    ��Park? The one near your neighborhood?��


    ��Yeah, can you?��


    ��Well, why not?��


    Anyway, the park was a good ce to talk, especially at night since no one woulde.


    However, Shishio wasn��t sure whether it was right or not to talk in that ce, considering how he used that ce with Rui to talk in the past. Now, he used that ce to talk with Hina, the older sister, and the theme of their conversation was quite simr.


    Shishio wondered whether Hina did this deliberately or just as a coincidence, but he threw this matter aside since he felt he was taking care of a huge child, especially when she walked around the convenience store without care. She picked a cup of noodles, c, and many others from the shopping basket, whatever she was interested in.


    Shishio wanted to tell Hina to be careful, or else she might get fat, but he smartly shut his mouth since this wasn��t a time to say something like that.


    The two then walked out of the convenience store, but in the end, they didn��t go to the park. Instead, they sat next to each other in the parking park while waiting for their cup ramen to be ready.


    They sat next to each other on the seat of the motorcycle with cup ramen in their hands to warm their bodies up.


    ��By the way, I met your father before,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh? Father?�� Hina was dumbfounded.


    ��It��s Uncle Jou. Your real father,�� Shishio said.


    Hina became even dumbfounded and asked, ��How did you meet him?��


    It might be because the convenience store was empty, and there weren��t any people besides the two of them that they could talk to each other while slurping the cup of ramen in their hands. Three minutes of time had passed, and their ramen was ready. They didn��t hesitate to eat since they didn��t want their ramen to get soggy.


    Still, Hina was dumbfounded since Rui and Shishio met her father. The father had cheated and destroyed their family. Hearing his story, she lowered her head slightly, wondering whether it was really alright to make a rtionship with him.


    While it was true, Hina felt happy and wanted to stay with him, but if the price of that happiness was the happiness of her family and little sister, could she do it?


    Could she throw everything for love?


    Or would it be possible to keep everything?


    Hina wanted to be with him, and she wanted to keep the happiness of her little sister and family. However, was it possible?


    Hina didn��t know, and this was the reason why she shut her mouth, unable to say anything.


    ��So should I give up?��


    Hina felt the taste of the cup of ramen on her hand be saltier. ��It��s salty����


    ��Really?��


    ��Um.�� Hina looked up and asked, ��Do you want to taste it?��


    The two stared at each other and just naturally kissed each other��s lips.


    ��It has a taste of curry,�� Shishio said while licking his lips.


    ��What is this? What tastes like this?�� Hina felt weird because of the taste in Shishio��s mouth. While it wasn��t bad, it wasn��t the taste she was familiar with. She lifted the cup of ramen in Shishio��s hand, and she was dumbfounded. ��Tom Yum?��


    ��It��s a Thai dish.�� Shishio looked at Hina and asked, ��You sure?��


    Hina also looked at Shishio and nodded. ��I am sure. I like you, and I want to stay with you.��


    ��Then stay with me. I��ll take care of the rest,�� Shishio said and hugged her waist.


    Hina smiled and snuggled his chest with tears in her eyes. ��I love you!�� She shouted while crying out loud since she knew what kind of selfish choice she had made, but she just couldn��t control her feelings.


    ��I know. I know. But don��t put your snot on my shirt. It is disgusting.��


    ��How dare you call a beautiful woman like me disgusting!��


    The two started to bicker with each other again and started tough.


    However, Shishio knew what kind of headache problem he had to solve. Still, this was part of going down the path of the scumbag, and he had to do it.


    ��Should we go back?��


    ��No, I want to stay like this for a while.�� Hina hugged him tightly, rubbing her face against him. She wondered how many times she had always wanted to do this and even dreamed of him in her sleep, but now, it was real, and they were together.


    While Hina wasn��t sure whether this was right or not, she was happy with it.


    As for the problem they might encounter in the future, Hina decided to think about this matterter and just felt happy to be with him.


    They spent a little longer together before Shishio sent her back. He didn��t send her right in front of her house but from a few houses away from her house, walking her back before he returned to Sakurasou.


    Shishio hadn��t been in Sakurasou for a while, and he must admit, he had be a rascal.


    ��I am back,�� Shishio said, but then he saw Ritsu was there.


    They were stunned since they didn��t expect to meet each other so suddenly.


    Ritsu wanted to say something since she wanted to ask him something, but no words came out of her mouth.


    Shishio calmed himself, then asked, ��Ritsu-senpai, do you want to go to the Jimbocho with me?��


    ������..��


    Ritsu looked at Shishio in surprise before she nodded without hesitation. ��Yes.��


    ��Then, let��s set up a date to��.�� Before Shishio finished his words, Shiina jumped into him. ��Ugh!�� Shiina��s head hit his sr plexus, and he could only bitterly cry in silence.


    ��Wee back,�� Shiina said with a bright smile.


    ��I am back.�� Shishio must admit he really loved this girl.


    When the two were together, Ritsu looked at this scene with aplicated expression while wondering how nice it would be if she was in Shiina��s position. However, she quickly realized what she thought before she shook her head furiously.


    ��Wh-What are you thinking?!��


    Ritsu took a deep breath and quickened her steps to go back.


    While hugging Shiina, Shishio looked at Ritsu��s back and wondered what he should do with this girl.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Let��s sleep together.��


    Shishio looked at Shiina and thought it was better to put all the matter aside and focus on this girl now.

 Chapter 480: The secret of getting a girlfriend

    Chapter 480: The secret of getting a girlfriend


    With the matter of Jimbocho settled, the next day, they went to school as usual.


    Shishio and Ritsu made up their minds to visit the Jimbocho on the weekend when they were on holiday.


    Still, Shishio wondered how he was going to set his time since he had a lot of girlfriends now. While he was in the middle of thinking, suddenly, his face was pped by something. While it wasn��t that painful, it smelled nice. He then caught Nana��s twin tails that he often grabbed on certain asions.


    ��Nana, what��s wrong?�� Shishio was lost for words.


    ��You didn��t pay attention to what I said!�� Nana pouted cutely. After all, who liked it when they were being ignored. She also felt unhappy when Shishio ignored her.


    Shishio only patted her head and said, ��I heard you. You wanted to ask about the mid-term exam, right? You want to have a contest again?��


    ��That��s right!�� Nana nodded and said, ��If I win, you have to grant one of my wishes!��


    ��If I win, you��ll also grant one of my wishes?�� Shishio asked with a gentle smile.


    ����Um�� Um���� Nana nervously nodded with a blush on her face.


    ������ Nanami, Maiko, and Mea felt the result was already as clear as day.


    ��Nana, why don��t you give up?�� Maiko asked. After all, she knew how impossible it was to take away the throne of the ranking one in the entire grade from the Shishio.


    ��Also, Futaba isn��t going to let you take away the 2nd rank easily,�� Mea said.


    Futaba Rio.


    They were all familiar with this girl since Shishio often talked with her from time to time at school. Even if their rtionship wasn��t that close, they could tell how the girl might have developed a feeling toward the boy. However, he might pretend he didn��t notice anything since the number of women around him was too much.


    Still, what they wanted to say to this girl��s mind was sharp and didn��t lose to Nana, especially when her setting was better than Nana��s.


    Futaba Rio always wore aboratory coat and sses.


    On the other hand, Nana was a gyaru.


    In terms of setting, Nana had already been defeated by Futaba!


    ��What kind of reason is that?!�� Nana was mad at her friends. After all, there was no way she could lose against someone because of such a thing! If so, as long as Maiko, Nanami, or even Mea wore sses and aboratory coat, shouldn��t they be able to win against her?


    Still, Nana must admit Futaba was a formidable opponent, especially when Futaba was also in the scientist club, studying to be a researcher.


    ��But this time, I won��t lose!�� Nana��s eyes were burning!


    Under this tremendous pressure, Nana believed she would be even stronger!


    As she clenched her fist, she vowed to beat her opponent and take the throne of the smartest in the entire grade!


    Nana vowed on her huge boobs!


    Still, even if Nana couldn��t be the smartest student, it was also enjoyable she could conquer the smartest student in this school with her body. She then nced at Shishio shyly.


    ��������.�� Shishio.


    While Nana was bullied on the bed, Tsukasa often let her have the upper hand, giving her a satisfying feeling to defeat him, but then she was defeated by him again, which made her helpless. Still, she suddenly wondered how it would be if she worked together with her big sister to defeat him.


    ��Hmm���� Nana felt it would be interesting to do that, especially when they did the act on the Sunohara dorm, giving her a chill and sense of immorality that she couldn��t imagine.


    Shishio looked at Nana, who was suddenly in heat and caressing her thighs secretly, then whispered, ��Do you want to try it at the school?��


    ��Huh?!�� Nana was dumbfounded with a red face.


    ��Hey, what are you talking about?��


    Somehow, Maiko, Mea, and Nanami realized the situation between Shishio and Nana was quite wrong, so they quickly interrupted them.


    Luckily, the others couldn��t see what they were doing since Shishio and Nana were in the blind spot.


    Still, someone suddenly interrupted them.


    ��Shishio, can you listen to me?��


    ����������


    Everyone turned their attention toward the source of this voice.


    Usa was there.


    However, unlike his usual healthyplexion, Usa was as pale as a zombie.


    Still, no one said anything this time since everyone knew about Usa��s fiasco a few days ago.


    Usa��s confession ended in failure.


    However, it was something inevitable, and no one could say anything since they knew how reckless his venture was.


    Shishio, personally, knew that confessing to a girl sounded romantic, and many people were eager to do it, so they could get that girl for themselves.


    However, let me tell you a secret.


    Confessions aren��t romantic, and the majority of confessions are going to end in a fiasco.


    It might seem weird, but this was the fact.


    A confession would make the girls feel the guys were needy and unmanly. They were insecure with their rtionship and wanted the rtionship to be even closer, doing something hi and other things.


    However, even if they didn��t go out with each other and just befriended each other, it was possible to do all of those hi things.


    The confession was only romantic when a man asked someone to be their wife.


    As for a boyfriend or a girlfriend, it was a childish rtionship that made a woman feel the man was troublesome.


    It might seem weird, but the girls became mature earlier than guys, so it was normal for the majority of guys to lose in the game of rtionship.


    Only a few chosen people could be a yboy, fucking many girls as much as they wanted to.


    Then, the question was, how to make someone be a girlfriend and boyfriend?


    The answer was simple: it was to make the girls make the first move.


    The guys shouldn��t have made the first move. Instead, they should make girls make the first move. If you could get the girls to make the first move, making them attracted to you, you could get the girls.


    The guys should be current, leading the girls subtly, so the girls would fall deeper, unable to escape from the guys. By then, the girls would fall in love with you.


    Even if they made a move, it was better to kiss them because of impulse instead of confessing to them.


    Also, everything should be done with an impulse instead of being practiced in front of mirror hundreds of thousands of times.


    Of course, there were many exceptions, who could sessfully confess to a girl, and the number wasn��t small.


    However, the sure point, the 100% way to get a girl was to make a girl take the first move and to know what she felt about you.


    Some people might doubt his words, but he had many examples.


    Even Shishio also had never made the first move. It was the girls who made the first move, and he just led them to move toward him.


    Still, it didn��t mean you shouldn��t have to confess. It was okay to confess, but you should be more clear-headed, thinking about this woman and the rtionship between you seriously since a confession was only one chance in life. Once it failed, the rtionship between you and the woman you had would turn so awkward that you had to drift apart from the one you loved.


    Also, instead of thinking about getting her into yours, it was better to think about what kind of individual she was and how the rtionship made between you would result in a happy rtionship?


    After all, many people only fell for someone because of their outward appearance instead of their inner personality. When you went out with someone for so long, you would only realize what kind of person you have dated, and once you realized what kind shitty personality your partner had, you might waste many years because your mind was clouded with something you thought of as ��love.��


    Nothing came good in a hurry, and everything should be done calmly, and boldly.


    Of course, the method above only worked for a long-term rtionship.


    If you wanted to have a quick fuck, then the method would be different.


    However, Shishio wouldn��t mention that example now or exin his knowledge of the rtionship. Instead, he only said, ��You want to talk to Usa?��


    ��Um.�� Usa nodded helplessly.


    ��Okay, let��s go.�� Shishio patted Nana��s thigh, so she could move away from him.


    Nana let out a sigh and said, ��Usa, you should give up.��


    ��Ugh!�� Usa felt an invisible arrow pierce his chest.


    ��Okay, okay, don��t hurt him more than this. Let me talk with him for a while.�� Shishio knew Nana was unhappy since Usa interrupted them. He might have decided to stop supporting Usa, but he didn��t mind taking care of the aftermath.


    Nana let out a sigh since she wanted to talk about doing it at the school.


    Shishio didn��t know what Nana was thinking and left with Usa to the nearby vending machine. He got barley tea and gave one to Usa. ��For you.��


    ��Tha-thanks.�� Usa was quite ufortable with Shishio��s kindness. After all, he knew what kind of sadist Shishio was. ��You don��t want me to treat you?��


    ��It��s alright. You have just been rejected after all,�� Shishio said and sat next to Usa.


    ��Ugh���� Usa let out a long sigh and asked, ��Oga-kun, what do you think I should do?��


    ��Nothing,�� Shishio said.


    ��No-Nothing?!�� Usa was dumbfounded.


    ��Don��t tell me you want to fix your rtionship with Ritsu-senpai now?�� Shishio asked, causing Usa to feel surprised since this was what Usa wanted to do after Usa had spent a few days thinking about it.


    After all, Usa didn��t want his rtionship with Ritsu to end just like this.


    When Usa thought everything had ended because of his confession, he felt he shouldn��t confess at all.


    ��You start to regret it now?�� Shishio asked.


    ����..�� Usa couldn��t say anything since Shishio had stopped him many times, but he didn��t even listen to him at all, thinking everything would be alright. However, everything disappeared, and he regretted his decision. ��Wh-What should I do?��


    ��As I said before, you should do nothing. You��re not calm now. The damage from your rejection is bigger than you think. If you talk with Ritsu-senpai now, you��ll mess up a lot of things. You won��t even be able to talk with her.�� Shishio patted Usa��s shoulder and said, ��My advice is to talk with other girls.��


    ��Talk with other girls?�� Usa was dumbfounded.


    ��While I want to say, you should search for other girls since you waste your life. I know that love doesn��t work that way. It might not be easy for you to erase the love you have for that girl, but it is also unhealthy if you keep thinking of her since your love might distort and turn into an obsession. If you do that, I am afraid you��ll enter a jail.��


    ����..�� Usa.


    ��So ask Tagami to bring you on a group date, talking with other girls since your dream in high school is to have a girlfriend, right? However, this girlfriend doesn��t have to be Ritsu-senpai, right?��


    ����.��


    Usa was in silence since he thought about his dream before he graduated from middle school. His middle school was quite hell since he was known as a ��Weirdo Master.�� He didn��t have a girlfriend because of that, and it was also the reason why he wanted a girlfriend when he became a high school student.


    Still, Usa wanted Ritsu to be his girlfriend now, but he knew it was impossible now, especially after he was rejected.


    ��Let��s go. The ss is going to start,�� Shishio said while patting Usa��s shoulder. The best way for someone to ovee the rejection of a confession was to fall for another girl. Usa might be able to go for round two. However, one should learn from their mistake and understand why one has failed.


    However, Shishio could see that Usa didn��t understand why Ritsu had rejected him, and he didn��t say anything about it. Instead, he looked at the morning sky and saw it was clear, thinking a rtionship was reallyplicated.


    So was this the end of Usa��s love life?


    Shishio didn��t really care since he thought about his n to do ��it�� at school since it seemed quite interesting.


    Still, Shishio must admit helping someone in love was really taxing, and he would never do it again in the future.

 Chapter 481: Masterpiece

    Chapter 481: Masterpiece


    Right after school ended, Shishio and Shiina walked out together to the Wagnaria.


    Frankly, it had been a while since they were in Wagnaria since they mostly ate at the house. Still, they also missed the taste of the parfait in this family restaurant since they often ordered it whenever they came.


    ��Wee!��


    Yachiyo Todoroki weed them.


    ����.��


    Still, while Yachiyo��s smile was perfect and her attitude toward the guests followed the (standard operational procedure), the katana on her side could only make Shishio and Shiina stand in silence.


    ��Ah, it��s you. It��s been a while.�� Yachiyo knew Shishio, and she was surprised to see him. After all, it had been a while since he came to the Wagnaria.


    ��Do you have a table for three?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Yachiyo nodded. ��Please follow me.�� She guided them to the empty table, but secretly she observed the two, wondering how Shishio had alwayse with different girls. She was confused and felt quite curious, especially when they seemed to be intimate. However, she knew her ce as a waitress, so she didn��t say anything, guided them, and asked what they wanted to order.


    As expected, Shishio and Shiina ordered a parfait.


    While Shishio chose a mango parfait, Shiiina ordered a chocte parfait. Still, just ordering sweets was quite lonely, so he also ordered french fries for a salty taste.


    ��Please wait for a moment.�� Yachiyo bowed her head and left.


    Shishio and Shiina then continued to talk to each other while waiting for someone. It wasn��t until their parfait came that the person they had been waiting for arrived.


    ��Sorry, sorry, Shiina-sensei, Oga-sensei, the road is so busy today!�� Ayano Iida came hurriedly before sitting on the opposite side of Shiina and Shishio naturally. She looked at the parfait in front of them and then also ordered the same while also picking up the french fries.


    However, Shishio stopped her hand and said, ��Just say what you want first?�� While he didn��t mind having a long talk, he didn��t want to waste his time on Ayano Iida. His time was precious, and it was better to spend his time with his girls.


    Ayano pouted, making Shishio wonder how this 35-year-old woman could show such a gesture in front of him. He wondered what her husband would think when he knew what Ayano did to him now.


    ��Did you think something rude about me?�� Ayano asked with a frown.


    ��No,�� Shishio said inly.


    ������


    The two stared at each other for a moment before Shiina said, ��Shishio, can I try your mango parfait?��


    ����..�� Shishio and Ayano.


    Shishio took a tissue and wiped the ice cream on the corner of her mouth. ��Sure.��


    Shiina nodded with a smile.


    Ayano sighed and said, ��By the way, congrattions for getting the 1st position continuously!��


    In the weekly manga magazine, there were 18 to 20 manga updates every week. Once they are published, the customers would give their vote for their favorite manga. The manga with the most votes would be the ranking one, and the manga with the least vote would have a danger of being canceled.


    The ��5 Cm Per Seconds�� created by Shishio and Shiina had been updated over the past few weeks. It had always maintained the 1st rank among the weekly manga magazines.


    It was happy news, and Shishio and Shiina should be crying happily in nine clouds.


    However��


    Shishio and Shiina didn��t say much and talked about the taste of the parfait, which was good.


    ����.��


    Ayano could only watch this scene in silence, and her lips twitched. Then, she took the french fries and dipped them in ketchup before eating them with force as if they were her nemesis!


    ��Can you show me some of your reactions? Can you show me if you��re happy?!�� Ayano couldn��t handle it anymore andined.


    Shishio looked at Ayano and said inly, ��Yay����


    Shiina looked at Shishio for a moment and also mimicked him. ��Yay����


    Their voices were in andcked emotion.


    ����..�� Ayano.


    Ayano let out a long sigh and understood why they were called geniuses. In their minds, this manga was probably just something they did in their free time. It was something they did during their youth, not their dreams or even the means of their ie.


    However, it was also this reason Ayano needed to keep them well since she knew as long as they were bored, they would stop drawing manga, and her career would be in peril.


    Shiina was one thing since she was known as the angel of the art world.


    On the other hand, Ayano could also see that Shishio came from a rich family.


    If they didn��t do a manga, Ayano could see the two could be sessful in different types of careers.


    Ayano let out a long sigh, thinking this was a genius. However, she couldn��t let them end their career as mangaka since her career was at stake!


    Still, before that, Ayano wanted to ask the two of them something. ��I just want to ask you if you really have to end this manga with just two volumes of a book?�� She had seen the ending of the ��5 Cm Per Second�� since Shishio had made the novel version.


    When the manga ended, without a doubt, the novel version would be published, giving Shishio, Shiina, and the publishing house a win-win situation. Once the poprity reached a high, it wouldn��t be impossible to create a movie or anime, making it into a profitable franchise.


    Still, when something was profitable, it was impossible to end something, and the businessman would keep that profitable thing until they couldn��t get anything from it.


    If Shishio had to give an example, it was like Detective Conan.


    How long has Conan been a child?


    More than 20 years!


    However, there was no sign Conan would be an adult soon, or the manga would end soon.


    Conan would stay as a first-grader in elementary school as long as it was profitable.


    Even the mangaka also didn��t say anything about it since he got the money.


    Ayano also thought the same and wondered whether Shishio and Shiina could make their manga a little longer!


    After all, the longer it was, the more profitable it was.


    However, the answer of Shishio and Shiina was obvious. ��No.�� They wanted to make a masterpiece, not a money cow.


    ��Masterpiece���� Ayano murmured while smiling bitterly. She realized how dirty she had be, especially when she was on the nine clouds for the past few weeks. She might have gotten ahead of herself and thought she had to calm down. Instead, she realized what Shishio and Shiina wanted to do, and when she thought about it, she would also feel happy when she thought she would be part of this masterpiece.


    ��Okay, okay, I��ll help you.�� Ayano let out a long sigh and asked, ��What are you doing after that? Will you make a new story?��


    Shishio and Shiina looked at each other for a moment before he asked, ��Do you want to draw a manga again, Mashiro?��


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded and said, ��I want to draw a manga again.�� She clutched Shishio��s sleeve and asked, ��Will you write a story for me, Shishio?��


    Shishio smiled and nodded. ��Why not?��


    ��OOOOOHH!!!��


    Ayano was excited when she heard their answer.


    However, her voice caused everyone to look in their direction.


    While Shishio was speechless, Ayano quickly apologized, then quickly looked at Shishio and asked, ��What kind of story will you write after the ��5 Cm Per Second��?��


    After all, the story of the ��5 Cm Per Second�� had finished, and Ayano thought it would be nice if Shishio could think of a story before the end of the ��5 Cm Per Second.��


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��You know, I have been writing a romance story, so I want to try other genres.��


    ��Other genres?�� 2x


    Shiina and Ayano were attracted, especially Shiina, since she knew Shishio had always been writing a romance story, but this time, he was going to challenge a different genre which made her anticipate.


    ��What kind?�� Ayano asked curiously.


    ��I have thought of three stories, and each of them is different,�� Shishio said.


    ��Shishio, tell me,�� Shiina asked in excitement.


    ��The three are horror, a career, and mystery.��


    ��Horror, a career, a mystery?�� Ayano was dumbfounded, but then she asked, ��Leave aside the horror and mystery. What kind of story can you write with a career?��


    ��I thought about writing a story about either a banker or awyer,�� Shishio said.


    ��A banker? Awyer?�� Ayano��s lips twitched, and she asked, ��Can you make an interesting story from those careers?�� She didn��t say much about horror or even mystery, but she didn��t understand how Shishio would think about making an exciting story about a banker or awyer. She didn��t have an idea, but she would be lying if she wasn��t curious.


    ��Well, I haven��t written them, so let��s wait until the manga of the ��5 Cm Per Second�� is about to end,�� Shishio said.


    While Ayano and Shiina were quite unsatisfied since they wanted to ask what kind of story Shishio would write, his following words attracted their attention quickly. ��I thought to create a song for the ��5 Cm Per Second.��


    ��Song?�� 2x


    Shishio nodded and said, ��After all, if there��s a movie in the future, it also needs the soundtrack song, right? Also, with the poprity of ��5 Cm Per Second,�� as long as the song is good enough, it can be sold quite well. I heard your publishing house also has a subsidiary music publishingpany, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true, but why so suddenly? Also, can you make a good song?�� Ayano asked speechlessly. However, when she looked at Shishio��s profile��


    ������


    Ayano felt this guy could be a popr singer instantly. After all, his face was so nice. Even if she had a husband, sometimes, she was quite tempted by Shishio. However, she had her husband, so she would refuse Shishio without hesitation.


    Still, if herpany had a good song, and Shishio could sing it, then without a doubt, the poprity of the ��5 Cm Per Second�� it would make this work even more popr.


    Manga, novels, songs, movies, and many other things!


    Shishio, Shiina, and the publishing house would be loaded with money!


    Everyone was happy, and it was a win-win situation!


    Ayano fell silent until Shiina said, ��Shishio can make a song.�� She looked at Shiina and knew while this girlckedmon sense, her artistry taste was real. She then looked at Shishio and said, ��Then, I��ll wait for you to make a song for it. Also, I��ll talk with the chief editor about it to prepare everything, so can you tell me when the song is ready?��


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��After the mid-term exam.��


    ����..��


    Ayano pped her forehead and said, ��I almost forgot you two are high school students. Okay, do your best in your study too, and I��ll prepare everything to support you!��


    The three continued to discuss each other and sword to make this manga a masterpiece!

 Chapter 482: Weird mood

    Chapter 482: Weird mood


    The next day, when the literature club started, Reiji Kiriya realized something wasn��t right and asked, ��Where is Usa?��


    ����.��


    Everyone was in silence for a moment before their eyes subconsciously looked at Ritsu.


    On the other hand, Ritsu didn��t say anything and just read her book, but even if she didn��t say anything, she could feel the stares of the majority of the people inside the club was on her. She frowned slightly and wondered what she should say in this situation.


    However��


    ��Yes, Sunohara-kun?�� Kiriya looked at Nana, who raised her hand.


    ��Usa was rejected by Ritsu before,�� Nana said frankly.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Even Shishio��s lips twitched, but he didn��t say anything since it wasn��t taboo to talk about this matter. Also, instead of letting a strange awkwardness permeate this club, it was better to be frank and tell what really happened.


    Still, Shishio looked in Ritsu��s direction, wondering how this girl was going to handle this situation.


    ��I see���� Unexpectedly, Kiriya only nodded and said, ��Well, it can��t be helped. Let��s just wait for him to recover.��


    ��Can he recover, Sensei?�� Maiko asked curiously.


    ��Probably yes, probably not.�� Kiriya didn��t give a straight answer since everyone had their own way of recuperating from the rejection. Still, the worst-case scenario was that Usa would quit the literature club.


    However, even Kiriya and Shishio didn��t really want Usa to quit since they knew Usa could be freebor for them.


    The majority of members of this club were female, so it was impossible to expect them to lift many heavy things.


    However, Usa was a male, so it was a different matter.


    Still, if Usa knew his existence in the literature club was for freebor, he might cry.


    Everyone already knew why Usa didn��te, but they expected Kiriya to continue to talk about it.


    However, Kiriya didn��t mention Usa again. Instead, he asked, ��So, is there something you want to do today?�� Frankly, the literature club wasn��t that busy. Instead, it was quite free, especially when everyone was only tasked to create a story for the journal they would sell at the cultural festival.


    If there was something to be added, it was the fact that Kiriya had given a chance for everyone to be a writer, and if they wanted to enter a writingpetition at the publishing house where Kiriya published his book.


    Lastly, while the mid-term exam might take a while to be held, it was better to prepare since this school was quite strict with the grade.


    Still, after they talked for a while, their conversation started to move in a different direction.


    Shishio looked at Mai and asked, ��Mai, you��re going to work on the adaptation of Kiriya-sensei��s novel mid-term exam?��


    ��Yes.�� Mai nodded, then thought for a moment and said, ��How about you all visit meter?��


    ��Eh?��


    They were surprised, but they quickly nodded.


    ��Okay, okay, let��s visit the ce where Mai is going to shoot her movie!��


    ��It��s going to be interesting!��


    ��I am all fired up!��


    However, Miu quickly stopped them and said, ��Everyone! Please don��t trouble Mai! Also, is it alright for us to interrupt such an important activity?�� While she wanted to go since she was curious, she was afraid they might trouble Mai.


    ��It��s okay.�� Mai nodded and said, ��After all, the writer of the novel is here.�� She looked at Kiriya since as long as he nodded, everything would be okay.


    ��Sure, why not?�� Kiriya nodded without hesitation and said, ��It��s almost summer after all, and the shooting is going to be held in Izu. It might be great to spend a camp there.��


    ��Izu!��


    They started to imagine their trip to Izu, and somehow they became even more excited.


    Shiina pulled Saki��s sleeve and asked, ��What��s so special about Izu?��


    ����I don��t know.�� Saki had never visited Izu after all, so she didn��t know anything and looked at Shishio.


    ��Well, what��s so special about Izu? It should be beach, onsen, zoo, wasabi, and capybara hot spring,�� Shishio said.


    Leaving the others aside, they were dumbfounded when they heard about the capybara hot spring.


    ��Capybara hot spring?!��


    Shishio told them about the zoo on the Izu, and after hearing it, they became excited.


    However, Mai��s expression became sullen since she was in the Izu because of working. It was impossible for her to y!


    Mai somehow felt jealous when she thought about how everyone would y around with the Izu while she had to work. Still, her hand was held by Shishio, and he said, ��Let��s have a secret trip with the two of us.��


    Mai looked at Shishio and thought her mood had recovered now.


    Still, Shishio must admit, all the trips he had gone, they were all on the side of the beach, near the sea. He had never gone to the mountains or the center part of this country. After all, this country was famous for a lot of mountains, so it would be a shame if he didn��t go there, right?


    However, his thought was interrupted when Mea asked, ��But where are we going to stay?�� It was obvious that it wouldn��t be cheap to stay on the Izu. Her family was a normal family and had a lot of siblings, so she had to work part-time, depending on the situation. Also, she wasn��t Shishio��s girlfriend, and even if she was his girlfriend, she felt it was too shameful if she expected him to treat her.


    ��Stay, huh?�� Kiriya thought for a moment and wondered whether it would be okay for them to stay at the camp. However, considering how the situation was, it might be dangerous to stay at this time, considering it was hot and a storm might happen. It would be nice if they could stay in the hotel, but he knew it would take a lot of money. He thought for a while until he heard Shishio��s words.


    ��I have a vi in the Izu. If you want, do you want to stay there?�� Shishio offered since he had a vi in the Izu, so it was obviously better for him to stay there.


    ��Okay, let��s stay there.��


    Everyone agreed without hesitation, but they must admit this guy was too rich, right?


    Nana, Maiko, and Mea somehow were curious about the vi and wondered what kind of vi it was.


    Shishio just answered perfunctorily since it wouldn��t be exciting if he told them.


    Kiriya, on the other hand, decided to return to the teacher��s ss since he didn��t see anything interesting, so he decided to leave since he had a lot of things to do.


    ��Now that you mention it, what have you been doing? You have been ying with your guitar and writing something for a while,�� Nanami asked curiously while leaning forward, looking at the paper in front of Shishio. As she leaned in, her breasts pressed against the table, causing them to loom out.


    Shishio nced at them and thought it was great that Kiriya and Usa weren��t in the ssroom. Still, he might have touched that D-cup many times, but they were great no matter what.


    ��I am thinking of making a song,�� Shishio said.


    ��Song? What for?�� Miu asked curiously.


    ��For my manga with Mashiro.�� Shishio scratched a pencil on his temple.


    ��Is it ready?�� Mai was also quite curious since she knew this guy was a good singer.


    ��Not yet.��


    ��When will it be ready?�� Nana asked.


    ������.�� Shishio was lost for words, especially when he saw their eager expression. He let out a sigh and said, ��Next week. It should be ready by next week.�� Hearing those words, everyone beamed into a smile and continued with their other conversation.


    Frankly, Shishio could make the song right now and right away since there was only one suitable song for his manga and Shiina.


    However, it would be weird if he did so, and frankly, he was toozy to sing now. He just wanted to enjoy this quiet time, and also, his mood turned weird when he thought about this song. He was afraid to cry when he sang this song, considering how this song might break the dam he had created over his stay in this world.


    Looking at the smiling face of his girlfriend, Shishio thought it was better to stop thinking and just enjoy his time with them.


    ��


    On the next day, it was the day of the Service Club, Shishio came to the clubroom and suddenly saw Yukinoshita sleeping on her seat like a cat. While he was surprised, he quietly closed the door and draped his zer on her shoulder, so she wouldn��t get cold.


    The summer might be close, but it was quite windy.


    Shishio was afraid this girl would get careless and get sick.


    ��Hnmm~~!�� Yukinoshita purred lightly and somehow clutched his zer tightly while continuing to sleep.


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and must admit this girl was cute. However, he didn��t n to tease her and just dragged his chair quietly near the window to see the people from above. Somehow, he was in a weird mood, but his little Shishio was still as healthy as ever.


    Yukinoshita didn��t know why. Her sleep became morefortable, and she also smelled a warm smell which made her smile. However, she then woke up and realized she had slept. She blinked her eyes for a moment and saw a familiar zer. She abruptly lifted her body, then saw the figure she often saw in her dream, sittingzily on the chair while eating ice cream.


    ������..��


    Yukinoshita pouted and asked, ��When did you arrive?��


    ��Have you woken up?�� Shishio turned and said, ��It should have been 20 minutes ago? I walked out to buy an ice cream beforeing back.�� He must admit, even if the mint chocte ice cream tasted quite weird. It hooked him.


    Yukinoshita somehow felt embarrassed when she thought about how her sleeping face was seen by Shishio.


    ��Do you want ice cream?�� Shishio thought her expression turned weird because she wanted ice cream too.


    ����next time, wake me up,�� Yukinoshita said with a pout.


    ��Yes, yes,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio with a helpless sigh and wanted to scold him somehow.


    However, the door was opened, and Hikigaya arrived.


    ������..��


    ����Did Ie at the wrong time?�� Hikigaya asked.

 Chapter 483: Its been a while, system

    Chapter 483: It��s been a while, system


    While Yukinoshita felt awkward since it felt as if she was caught doing something wrong.


    Shishio was calm and said, ��It��s okay, Senpai. You should sit down first. I can see you seem to have something to talk about.��


    ��Are you an esper?�� Hikigaya was lost for words since he really had something to talk about. He looked at Yukinoshita, who wore Tsukasa��s zer, but he didn��t say anything since he was afraid he might touch andmine.


    Yukinoshita didn��t do anything and just calmly sat there before she returned his zer after she tidied it up. When Shishio got his zer back, she looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��What do you want to talk about?��


    ��By the way, how is Usa?�� While Hikigaya had something to talk to, he was quite curious about Usa��s state.


    Yukinoshita was quite curious about Usa, too, since she knew about the rejection that happened at the theme parkst time.


    As long as they had gone to the theme park before, they knew how Usa was being rejected.


    Still, if Usa knew his deeds were known by everyone, he could only cry even harder.


    ��He��s recuperating,�� Tsukasa said.


    ��Oh.�� 2x


    Strangely, Yukinoshita and Hikigaya didn��t ask anymore since they knew well what the meaning of ��recuperating�� was. Giving them space was the only thing they could do since they knew rejection was quite an ufortable thing.


    Still, Yukinoshita asked, ��After this, what��ll happen to them?��


    ��What will happen to Usa and Ritsu-senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded and asked, ��What��ll happen to the two of them?��


    Hikigaya was silent and didn��t say anything since he was also quite curious. Still, in his case, when he confessed to the girl in his middle school, everything ended in a fiasco, he became even lonelier, and he didn��t contact that girl anymore.


    However, the cases of Hikigaya and Usa were different.


    After all, Usa��s confession wasn��t being made fun of, and the rejection was fairly normal and peaceful.


    However, on the inside?


    Usa definitely wouldn��t be calm since most of them knew how much obsession this guy had with Ritsu.


    It might seem weird to call it an obsession, but this should be what Usa felt.


    After all, Usa had never talked much with Ritsu, and while Ritsu was cute and beautiful, she wasn��t the most beautiful one. He just happened to catch a glimpse of her and fell in love at first sight. When that happened, he started to romanticize her and kept thinking about their future. How wonderful it would be if they could be together and even imagine they married, had children, and a lot of things.


    It might seem too much, but it was a normal thing. After all, most people also had done a simr thing.


    It was also the reason why Usa became in a hurry and wanted to make Ritsu be his as soon as possible, especially when Shishio was there.


    If one just wanted something casual, it might be better to be in a hurry.


    However, if one wanted a rtionship that long wouldst until death if possible, they had to learn everything about that person since they would be together, so they had to understand each other.


    A rtionship couldn��t be forced after all.


    Unless one had a cheat like a beautiful or a handsome face, rich, and other things, they had to be patient to get the result.


    In the end, love wasn��t much different from a business. If one didn��t want their business to go bankrupt, they had to take care of it carefully, boldly, and steadily.


    Shishio would be lying if he didn��t feel sorry about Usa, and he could also remind him. However, it was impossible to tell someone when they were in love. Their judgment was clouded, and they felt everything was full of happiness. They were full of optimism even if they weren��t, so the rejection was like cold water waking them up from the dream.


    Usa had woken up from his dream, and now, he has started to learn to stand up once again.


    As for whether Usa could be with Ritsu or would be with the other girls, everything depended on him.


    Anyway, this thing wasplicated, and it was just impossible to exin everything.


    Sometimes, his view about love and its work might be different from the rest.


    It would also be okay if Usa wanted to retry his chances.


    Still, Shishio wouldn��t help him this time since they werepetitors now.


    As for whether it was right or not, there was no right or wrong about love as long as you didn��t trouble your crush.


    ��What��ll happen? Nothing is happening,�� Shishio said. ��She has rejected him, and he��s being rejected. Nothing is happening.��


    ��I mean, what will happen to their rtionship?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and said, ��Unlike us, they��re not friends, to begin with, so even if she is rejected, nothing is happening.�� His words were right since nothing was happening between the two. He was sure Ritsu had never thought too much about what had happened to Usa.


    It might be true that Ritsu would be conscious of Usa since he had confessed.


    As for whether this change was good or not, it depended on what Usa was going to do in the future.


    The mostmon development was that they would slowly drift apart, forgetting each other.


    The minority wouldn��t give up and kept trying.


    However, depending on the person they fell with, they might be burnt out, so in that time, instead of trying to magnify the crush, it was better to learn the crush better, so they would learn the crush wasn��t as perfect as one imagined.


    Still, as someone that triggered the system, Ritsu was without a doubt a good girl.


    Somehow hearing his exnation, Yukinoshita and Hikigaya nodded and thought everything had to depend on Usa. However, they must admit it was quiteplex and troublesome. If, in the future, they had a case asking them to help with a confession, they thought it was better to reject it.


    After all, it was so troublesome.


    ��So what do you want to tell us, Senpai?�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya, wondering what he wanted to say.


    ��Well���� Hikigaya thought for a moment and started what he wanted to say. In simple terms, he was invited by someone to join the tennis club. The one who invited him was cute, even if this person was a guy.


    However, this wasn��t the reason why Hikigaya wanted to join the tennis club. The reason why he wanted to join was that he wanted to help this cute guy who invited him, especially after he heard how horrible the situation of the tennis club in this school was.


    While Shishio didn��t say anything, unexpectedly, Yukinoshita diminished Hikigaya without hesitation. ��Impossible.��


    ��Hey, hold on, impossible?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded and couldn��t believe what he had heard. ��Look���� He wanted to say something, but Yukinoshita cut him simply. ��You heard me. It��s impossible.��


    ��No, I mean, they want me to relight the fire in the hearts of the tennis club,�� Hikigaya said, which caused Shishio tough.


    Shishio��sugh made Hikigaya unhappy. ��Why are youughing?�� Frankly, while the people in this club were annoying, he didn��t n to quit the service club and did two clubs at the same time. However, this time, he felt Shishio was too much!


    Hikigaya was full of confidence, thinking he could change the tennis club, but this bastardughed at him, which made him speechless. However, he was a pacifist, and he didn��t think he could win Shishio in a fight, so he could only look at him unhappily.


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� Shishio only smiled and said, ��Yukino-senpai, why don��t you exin to Hikigaya-senpai?��


    Yukinoshita nodded, then looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��Do you think you can do anything on a team?��


    ������.�� Hikigaya.


    ��They would never ept a creature such as yourself,�� Yukinoshita said tly.


    ��Ugh!�� Hikigaya felt an invisible arrow pierce his chest.


    ��Though it is possible that the club coulde together as a team, finding a new, mutual enemy in you,�� Yukinoshita said. ��But they would only put in enough effort to eliminate you. They wouldn��t continue to improve themselves. And so, it would not be a solution. I am the source of that.��


    ������ Shishio and Hikigaya.


    They must admit Yukinoshita��s words were right, but they were dumbfounded when they heard the source.


    ��Source?��


    ��I studied aboard once.�� Yukinoshita said, ��When I transferred back to Japan in middle school, all the girls in the school grew desperate to eliminate me. But none of them tried to improve themselves to surpass me.�� Her expression grew scary, and she said coldly, ��Those fools.�� Still, suddenly she felt dumbfounded, and her head feltfortable. She turned and saw Shishio gently caressing her head.


    ��You have worked hard, Senpai.�� Shishio must admit that it would be great if he met Yukinoshita earlier.


    ����You sure do something rude by touching your senior��s head.�� When Yukinoshita said those words, she looked away from Shishio since she was afraid for him to see her blushing face. However, she realized Hikigaya was looking at her, so she red at him.


    Hikigaya quickly looked away and felt scared. However, he wondered how long he was going to be abused.


    Still, Shishio didn��t caress Yukinoshita��s head for a long time and asked Hikigaya, ��Senpai, why do you want to help the tennis club so much?��


    ��Well, it was for Totsuka��s sake,�� Hikigaya said embarrassingly.


    ��Your boyfriend?��


    ��It��s just my ssmate!�� Hikigaya let out a long sigh and said, ��I mean, it��s the first time anyone��s asked me for help, so I kind of want to do it.��


    ��Always listening to others and then assisting them isn��t necessarily a good thing,�� Yukinoshita said frankly.


    ��Then, what would you do?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��Well, let��s see.�� Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, ��First,ps around the track until they die, then practice swing until they die, finishing off with practice matches until they die, maybe?��


    ����..�� Hikigaya was lost for words, then looked at Shishio and asked, ��Oga, what about you?��


    ��Me?�� Shishio could see Hikigaya and Yukinoshita looked at him curiously, so he answered, ��Just tell them being good at tennis in the university will make you popr with women.��


    ��������..��


    ��Ahh���� Hikigaya felt a revtion that he didn��t know.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita was speechless.


    When they wanted to question Shishio again, the door was opened, and a familiar voice sounded.


    ��Yahallo!��


    ������..�� The three turned and looked at Yui while wondering what this girl was doing here.


    However, Yui ignored their reaction and said, ��We have a visit today!��


    Then, from behind Yui, a cute girl. No, it should be a cute guy with a sports jersey that appeared.


    ��Ah, Hikigaya-kun?��


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and moved away slightly.


    Still��


    [Target has been found!]


    [Congrattions, you have received a ��Tennis Mastery��]


    �������� Shishio.

 Chapter 484: Sorry

    I am really, really sorry that I won��t be able to upload a chapter today.


    Let me give you the gist of it.


    It��s just a sunny day like usual, but a human��s curiosity is like a nightmare. It slowly gnaws you down until you know everything. I just happened to read a manga, which gave me strange info so I went to visit the hospital to check my health.


    Fortunately, everything is alright, but the doctor loves to pretend which makes me want to smash him (ignoring my chats). I just got myb results a few hours ago.


    Anyway, I can��t work like this. It��s hard to write without a calm mind, so I��ll visit him again tomorrow.


    Hopefully, nothing is serious.


    Once again, I am sorry.


    Lastly, let me tell you not to believe something so easily.


    However, I am d to do this health check since I know that I am free from many (dangerous) diseases. The incurable one, I mean.


    By the way, I am sorry again, and thank you.


    As for when I am going to update again, I��ll try as fast as possible, but please understand my situation.


    Thank you.


    From your lovely author, Akikan40.

 Chapter 485: Tennis 2

    Chapter 485: Tennis 2


    When they heard this voice, they knew someone was interrupting their training.


    Still, Miura Yumiko was stunned when she saw Shishio was there. She felt her heart beating so fast, and it made her slightly panicked, especially when she was standing right next to her crush. She was like a poormb who met a bad wolf. She blushed and lowered her head, wondering why she felt like this.


    ��You can��t Yumiko! He��s a scumbag!��


    However, the leader of this group didn��t seem to notice Yumiko��s reaction.


    Hayama Hayato.


    If Shishio was the most popr guy in the first grade, if not in the entire school.


    Then, Hayama Hayato was the most popr guy in the second grade. However, his position was shaken by Shishio, though he probably didn��t really care since he was in love with someone else, and as long as that person didn��t fall for someone, he wouldn��t care much even if Yumiko or Hina Ebina fell for someone else.


    Still, Totsuka was quite nervous, but even so, he said, ��Miura-san, we��re not ying.��


    ��Huh? What? I couldn��t hear you,�� Yumiko subconsciously said haughtily, but then she realized her mistake.


    Still, Yui and Totsuka were intimidated by Yumiko, and they could only lower their heads.


    Hikigaya frowned and thought of doing something, but he knew if he moved forward, he would be just beaten up like nothing. Also, there was a Riajuu, who mingled with them, so he decided to leave this matter to ��him�� since he knew this guy was better than him in this situation.


    ��Miura-senpai, we��re sorry, but the tennis club is using this tennis court for training today. However, you don��t need to worry since you can use the tennis court tomorrow if you want to y.��


    Even if Shishio, Hikigaya, and Yui weren��t members of the tennis club, Totsuka was the member and the leader of the tennis club. Even if the students could use the court, they knew they wouldn��t fight to use the court with the official club. After all, this was howmon sense works.


    As for the fact that this wasn��t part of the official training of the tennis club, who cares about it?


    After all, Yumiko and her group wouldn��t be free enough to investigate whether what Shishio was saying was true or not, considering how polite and respectful he was toward them.


    ��We-Well, it can��t be helped���� Yumiko knew she couldn��t be unreasonable, especially when Shishio had told them this court was used by the tennis club. ��Let��s go back.�� If she had thought carefully, she would know today wasn��t the day the tennis club did their activity, but Shishio��s appearance made her lose her calm, and she just wanted to go back since she was afraid to do something stupid in front of him, especially when she thought how he had seen how she had berated Yuist time.


    Unlike the rest, Shishio dared to say something to her, which made her feel slightly annoyed and couldn��t forget about him. It made her think a lot about him, which made her wonder whether she was an easy girl who fell for a bastard.


    Ebina and the guy��s group didn��t think too much since they came here to follow Yumiko.


    Still, Ebina felt happy when she saw Shishio being surrounded by two guys, so she gave him a thumbs up secretly.


    �������� Shishio.


    Totsuka, Yui, and Hikigaya sighed in relief since this matter ended without trouble. Even if they knew Shishio was lying, they didn��t bother to fix his lie since it was working in their favor.


    Still, Shishio thanked Yumiko. ��Thank you, Miura-senpai. If you don��t mind, how about I treat you next time?��


    ��No, no, it��s alright.�� Yumiko felt her face was hot, and she just wanted to move away from him since she was afraid she would be swayed by him.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Yui, Hikigaya, and Ebina stared at Shishio speechlessly, thinking this guy was a bastard without a doubt.


    However, someone just couldn��t read the mood.


    ��Um, Oga-kun, right? I have heard about you before from my friends and also Tagami. However, today isn��t the day the tennis club does their activity, right?�� Hayama suddenly asked.


    �������� Everyone.


    Hayama wasn��t sure why he said this, but it might be partly because of a useless youth pride. Also, it made him strange when he saw Yumiko was so obedient in front of Shishio.


    Shishio only looked at Hayama and asked, ��Senpai, who are you?��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Hikigaya wanted tough somehow since he knew Hayama was dumbfounded, considering how Shishio didn��t know about him at all.


    However, Shishio didn��t know Hayama at all since he really didn��t have an interest in guys and only remembered the name of a cute girl.


    Hayama showed an awkward expression and said, ��I am Hayama Hayato. I am from the upper ss and the captain of the ser club.��


    ��Was the part of the captain of the ser club necessary?�� 2x


    Shishio and Hikigaya thought at the same time. They didn��t care about Hayama��s identity as a captain of the ser club, and it was useless in front of them.


    ��Senpai, you��re not part of the tennis club, right? So how do you know today isn��t the day of the training of the tennis club?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, I have a friend who is also a part of the tennis club,�� Hayama said with a smile.


    ��Well, Totsuka-senpai, here is the captain of the tennis club.�� Shishio held Totsuka��s shoulders and put him in front, so everyone could see.


    Hayama knew he had lost, so he awkwardly apologized and said, ��I am sorry, Totsuka-san. We don��t know if you��re in the middle of the club activity.��


    ��We-Well, it��s okay.�� Totsuka was startled when he was pulled by Shishio, but he also sighed in relief since this matter had ended.


    However, could it end so easily?


    ��But why didn��t I see the other members?�� Hayama asked.


    Shishio frowned and wondered what this guy wanted to do. Still, he made a note of this guy since if this guy troubled him in the future, he would seduce his mother and lover in the future.


    Totsuka was troubled by this situation, but Shishio whispered, ��Just tell him the truth.�� He looked at Shishio and nodded. ��The truth is I am the only one who is training.��


    ��Oh? Alone? Why?�� Hayama asked again.


    Totsuka wanted to answer, but he was stopped by Shishio.


    ��Hayama-senpai, right? I know that my remark is quite rude, but can you not trouble our training now? Our time is limited, so if you keep asking us questions, you��ll trouble us from training,�� Shishio said straight, politely, and told Hayama and his group to walk out since they were in trouble.


    ��Hey, Hayato, let��s go back,�� Yumiko said since she didn��t understand why Hayato kept standing there, trying to ask such an unnecessary question. Even if she wanted to y, she wouldn��t force herself to y by bothering other people, especially when this was an official activity of the tennis club.


    Also, while Yumiko tried to move away from Shishio, she didn��t want him to get a bad impression of her.


    It was part of the advantage of having a handsome face, and it was part of his privilege. Many might be jealous, but simr to a beautiful girl. A handsome guy also had such a familiar privilege.


    Ebina and the other guys who followed Hayama were also confused, wondering why Hayama seemed to be persistent, considering this wasn��t how he used to be.


    After all, in everyone��s mind, Hayama had always been a good boy who smiled and was kind to everyone. He had always treated everyone the same, without discriminating against them.


    Yui and Totsuka also realized there was something wrong with Hayama too.


    As for Hikigaya, he had realized it a long time ago. However, he was more cornered by how close Shishio and Totsuka were. He felt slightly jealous, but he knew this wasn��t the time to think about this matter, considering he felt a conflict might happen between Shishio and Hayama.


    However, being questioned by Shishio, Hayama didn��t fluster, showing the calm of the popr guy and the natural leader of the herd. ��I am sorry if my questions bother you from the training, but if you��re going to train, why don��t you let us join?��


    ��Join? You?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Hayama nodded and said, ��I have trained under a professional tennis yer in the past, so I am quite knowledgeable about it.��


    �������� Everyone.


    Shishio sighed and started to feel annoyed by Hayama. He didn��t really like a Suneo-type guy.


    Some people might be confused about who Suneo was, but Suneo was the wealthy friend of Nobita in the story of Doraemon.


    Suneo came from a wealthy family, and without a doubt, Hayama should being from a well-off family too.


    These types of people love to unt their skills, goods, or something in everyday things, causing people to feel awe of them.


    As expected, when Hayama told them he had trained under the professional tennis yer, everyone started to be in awe.


    However, Shishio and Hikigaya weren��t affected by it.


    Still, if Hikigaya frowned, thinking Hayama was unting, Shishio only smiled and exaggerated said, ��Wow, so amazing! Have you trained under a professional tennis yer?��


    ��Well, yeah���� Hayama was quite embarrassed when Shishio praised him so loudly, making him feel like he was unting.


    ��That��s amazing. Even many members of our school��s tennis club haven��t received training from professionals, but you have been trained by the professional tennis yer.�� Shishio showed an amazing expression, then asked, ��So Senpai, after being trained by the professional tennis yer, have you won a tournament or something?��


    ����No,�� Hayama said quietly.


    ��Ah, you haven��t?�� Shishio was surprised and asked, ��Then, what about the professional tennis yer who has trained you? Has he won a tournament?��


    ��No���� Hayama said.


    ������.�� Everyone.


    Hikigaya tried to hold hisugh somehow.


    ��Then, Senpai, when is thest time you have trained with tennis?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It should have been three years ago?�� Hayama said after a moment of thought.


    ��Oh! So you haven��t trained for a while? And because you train under a professional tennis yer, do you feel better than the leader of the tennis club?�� Shishio asked innocently while showing Totsuka to everyone as if he was afraid all of them didn��t see him.


    �������� Totsuka.


    ��No, no, of course not,�� Hayama quickly said since he knew if he agreed, his reputation would be known as arrogant. Still, he was slightly annoyed, so he just bit the bullet and said, ��However, I feel I am better than you, and training with someone stronger is better, right, Totsuka-san?��


    ��Er���� Totsuka frowned since he didn��t think so.


    However, Shishio looked at Hayama nkly and thought this spoiled boy needed some beating.

 Chapter 486: Tennis 3

    Chapter 486: Tennis 3


    Everyone had realized how troublesome this situation had be.


    Even Yumiko, Ebina, and the rest of the extras also felt weird by Hayama��s persistence. However, he was the leader of their group, so they couldn��t say anything and just stood there in silence.


    Totsuka, who was soft-spoken and easily pressured, didn��t know what to say in this situation, but he felt a reliable hand on his shoulder. He turned his head and saw Shishio was there, standing on his side. He somehow felt relief and thought he could say anything, so he looked at Hayama and said, ��I am sorry, Hayato-kun. I am happy with your offer, but I amfortable with them.��


    His voice might be soft, but it was clear and heard by everyone.


    Still, not only did Hayama feel ufortable, but Hikigaya also felt ufortable since he felt something was stolen from him.


    ��Ah, is that so?�� Hayama felt quite awkward since he didn��t expect Totsuka to reject him. However, this was a normal thing since most of the people who talked with him would ept and would try to amodate him. He had even gotten used to such a thing from his childhood time.


    Usually, Hayama would back down since he knew how to read the mood. It was like how many girls bullied Yukinoshita in the past, and he kept silent about it even though the two of them knew each other.


    Hayama read the mood, so he didn��t do anything and just pretended he didn��t see anything.


    Still, it only worked for the girls.


    As for the guys, Hayama feltpetitive and didn��t want to lose. ��But Oga-kun, how about we have a match here?��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    ��What the hell does this guy want to do?��


    ��If I win, let us use this tennis court, but in exchange, we��ll also train Totsuka-kun since isn��t it better to train with someone stronger?�� Hayama asked with a gentle smile.


    However, whether it was Yui, Hikigaya, or Totsuka frowned since they didn��t have merit in epting this match.


    Also, why does it seem Hayama did a favor for them?


    By his words, Hayama did this to help Totsuka instead of showing his selfish desire to beat Shishio.


    ��Shishiron��.�� Yui looked at Shishio worriedly.


    ��You don��t need to ept this unreasonable match,�� Hikigaya said. While he might hate Shishio since he was jealous, it didn��t mean he wouldn��t help him if Shishio was troubled, especially when he saw how Hayama wanted to trouble Shishio.


    Totsuka felt ufortable, but he didn��t know what to say since he didn��t feel he could win against Hayama.


    Hayama was, without a doubt, the most popr guy in the 2nd grade, and all the students in this school knew about him.


    It was also this reason why whether it was Totsuka, Yui, or Hikigaya felt they were weaker and lower than Hayama. While they wanted to help Shishio, they didn��t know what to say, and somehow they felt the crowd would gang them up.


    Also, it might be because Hayama and Shishio were there, many people started to gather around the tennis court while talking to each other, waiting for the match between the two to start.


    Hayama had started the fire, and he only needed to wait for the fire to spread. The crowd was his friends, and it made it impossible for Shishio to reject his match invitation, considering how the crowd would jeer Shishio up if Shishio refused.


    With thepetitive spirit of the young people and the hatred of being looked down on, it was impossible for Shishio to turn down the request.


    Even Zaimokuza felt his heart pounding since he was about to see the fight between two riajuus for the first time. He was so excited and wondering who was going to win this match.


    Everyone was also the same, but whether it was Yui, Hikigaya, or Totsuka, they realized the situation couldn��t be stopped anymore. They cast a worried expression at Shishio since they knew he had to ept Hayama��s match.


    That should be the case, but��


    ��Sorry, I will reject this match,�� Shishio said politely.


    ��What��s wrong? Are you scared?�� Hayama didn��t give up and provoked Shishio.


    However��


    ��Yes, I am scared, Senpai. After all, I am just an amateur, and you have been trained by a ��professional tennis yer.�� So it��s clear who will win between us, right?�� Shishio made his voice louder, making sure everyone could hear him. ��Or are you here to ��bully�� me, Senpai?��


    The crowd, who heard Shishio��s voice, started to murmur and talked to each other, wondering whether Hayama nned to bully Shishio.


    Hearing the murmur, Hayama frowned, and he realized the crowd had never been his friends to begin with. Instead, it was a double-edged sword that was about to stab him to death.


    Whether it was Zaimokuza or Hikigaya, they felt their hearts pounding at this moment and realized how Shishio, making the crowd, became his ally.


    Even Yumiko, Ebina, and the extras between them started to waver, considering how the crowd started to lean toward Shishio.


    ��Is Hayama-kun jealous of Oga-kun?��


    ��Bullying? Isn��t this bad? Should we call the teacher?��


    ��Being the most popr guy might make him all arrogant.��


    It was impossible to make everyone like you.


    Even if it was Hayama, it was impossible to make everyone like him. Because of his poprity, many people were also jealous of him. It might be unreasonable, but that��s how it was.


    The crowd knew they couldn��tpare to either Shishio or Hayama, so they acted as background characters how they should be. However, when Shishio and Hayama were in an argument, without a doubt, they would start to talk to each other, talking bad about the loser of their fight since it felt good to mock someone.


    It was also the reason why people loved to talk about celebrity gossip.


    Hayama knew this situation was dangerous, so he quickly apologized. ��I am sorry if I have trouble you, but I am not here to bully you. I��m really sorry. We��ll go back now.�� He decided to leave since he knew if he continued to stay here, his reputation would be destroyed.


    In return, Shishio showed a gentle smile that smitten all the girls around and said, ��It��s okay, Senpai. I know that you��re not thinking anything like that, and you just want to help us. After all, you��re the ��good guy�� Hayama-senpai.��


    *Kyuu!*


    The girls, who happened to watch on the side, felt an arrow pierce their hearts, and they knew they had fallen for him.


    Still, whether it was Hikigaya or Zaimokuza felt Shishio was a demon!


    The two swore at this moment that they shouldn��t make this guy an enemy!


    Hayama could only show a bitter smile since he knew he had lost.


    However, how could Shishio let Hayama leave just like this?


    ��Totsuka-senpai, I am going to be selfish now. Can you forgive me?�� Shishio whispered to Totsuka.


    ��Eh?�� Totsuka was startled, but he nodded subconsciously since Shishio had helped him a lot.


    ��By the way, Senpai, I changed my mind,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh?��


    Not only Hayama but the rest also felt confused by Shishio��s sudden words.


    ��I ept you y a match in tennis,�� Shishio said.


    Hayama frowned and asked, ��Are you sure?�� He didn��t know what Shishio was nning, but somehow he felt wary.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��After all, I am not someone who is going to back down against a challenge. I know that my skills might not be much, but I won��t back down from a challenge.��


    ��Is that so? Then, let��s y a match.�� Hayama was eager to do it since this way, as long as he won, he could regain the face he had lost after losing to Shishio.


    However��


    ��But isn��t it unfair that we won��t receive anything if we win? After all, if we lose, you can borrow this tennis court,�� Shishio said with a sigh.


    ��You��re right.�� Hayama was fair, and he was a good guy, so he nodded at Shishio��s words. ��If you win, as long as it is within my power, I��ll do my best to satisfy your request.��


    ��That��s what I want to hear,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    However, whether it was Hikigaya or Zaimokuza, they knew Hayama was going to suffer, especially when they saw Shishio��s smile.


    As expected, Shishio pointed his finger at Yumiko and said, ��Then, if I win, can I bring Yumiko-senpai on a date?��


    ������


    The whole space was devoid of noise.


    No one could say anything, and they were too stunned to say anything.


    Even Hayama, Hikigaya, and many people in this ce were just too dumbfounded!


    ��Eh-Eeehh?!��


    Then it wasn��t until the girls squealed that everyone started to awaken since they didn��t expect Shishio was going to ask Yumiko on a date!


    Their faces were red, and they somehow felt jealous of Yumiko.


    After all, even if Shishio was a scumbag, his poprity didn��t even decrease. Instead, many girls were curious about him since he could keep his girlfriends even if he was known as a scumbag.


    Still, Yumiko was dumbfounded before a blush covered her face. ��Wh-What?!��


    However, Hayama was depressed, and somehow he felt regret for provoking Shishio at that moment. Even if Yumiko wasn��t his girlfriend, many people knew she had a crush on him, and it was also because of Yumiko that no one woulde to confess to him.


    In other words, Hayama used Yumiko as his protection, so no girls would bother him.


    As for his feeling toward Yumiko, Hayama didn��t feel anything at all, and he just felt Yumiko was convenient to be on his side.


    Even if Yumiko had a boyfriend, Hayama didn��t feel anything. However, it would be a different matter if it was done in public like this since he would lose face!


    However, Hayama had a way to solve this problem.


    Still, Shishio beat Hayama first by apologizing. ��I am sorry, Yumiko-senpai. It��s quite abrupt and quite rude of me to ask you as part of the bet since you��re not a thing and you��re a special individual. Let me apologize.��


    ��No, no, it��s okay,�� Yumiko subconsciously said with a blush.


    ��But���� Shishio was quite embarrassed, showing a slight awkwardness and nervously while saying, ��But it��ll be great if you can agree to go out with me during the weekend if I win this match since I want to know you better.��


    ��I-I��ll think about it���� While Yumiko said those words, she felt her heart was about to jump out, and she was so nervous. However, inwardly, she felt so happy!


    ��That��s great.�� Shishio smiled happily, then looked at Hayama and said, ��Then, Senpai, how about we start our match?��


    ������ Hayama.


    ����.�� Yui.


    ����.�� Ebina.


    Still, watching the confrontation between Shishio and Hayama, Hikigaya and Zaimokuza had to admit Shishio was a devil with a pure ck soul. However, they must admit that they felt scared, and they supported each other by hugging each other.


    ��Humans are scary!�� 2x


    They thought at that moment.

 Chapter 487: Tennis 4

    Chapter 487: Tennis 4


    Shishio looked at Hayama and took a deep breath to calm himself.


    What had happened in the previous chapter when he asked Yumiko for a date only happened in his imagination. It wasn��t real, and he only thought about it in his mind.


    While it would feelfortable to do such a thing, it was impossible to do it, considering he had girlfriends, and for him to ask another girl for a date right in public was like a p on their faces. He also didn��t want to make the rtionship between Yumiko and her friends awkward.


    Also, if Shishio wanted to ruin Hayama, he could do it anytime, especially when he had controlled the forum in this school.


    In other words, if Shishio wanted to, he could kill Hayama socially no matter what time it was.


    As for Yumiko, Shishio admits that she was his type and she was quite cute. He didn��t mind going on a date or even dating her, but if the price was all of his girlfriends, it was impossible. It was like saying that it was impossible to give up a forest for a single tree.


    Also, Shishio felt it was better to invite Yumiko for a date in a low-key manner when there were only two of them. After all, it would make Yumiko feelfortable, especially when she didn��t have to draw a line with Hayama.


    If Yumiko agreed to Shishio��s date invitation in public, without a doubt, her rtionship with Hayama would be closed, and they might be enemies.


    However, when Shishio thought about Hayama��s good guy personality, he didn��t feel that was possible. He felt Hayama would still smile even if he knew Yumiko epted his date invitation in public since that was how Hayama was.


    A good guy without any bounds.


    However, this was where Hayamacked since a good guy wasn��t enough.


    A man needed determination and also a strong will which was enough to protect the people they cared about.


    Somehow Shishio wouldn��t be surprised if Hayama would sacrifice his wife, letting her sleep with someone as long as he could save hispany or something.


    Well, that person who slept with Hayama��s wife was probably him.


    However, Shishio didn��t like to do things in a loud manner. Instead, he was quite low-key, so he said, ��Then, how about you treat all of us to juice on that vending machine?��


    Hayama was surprised and asked, ��Is that enough?�� After all, he didn��t expect Shishio to only ask for juice for the people here.


    ��Well, that��s enough, but you also shouldn��t interrupt our training again after the match finishes.�� Shishio smiled and put his revenge n aside. ��Are you okay with that?��


    ��Okay.�� Hayama somehow sighed in relief, and he didn��t know why he felt he had escaped danger. He thought for a moment and asked, ��Then, how about we do a double?�� Still, he felt ufortable when he heard how Shishio said he was interrupting the training.


    ��Double?�� Shishio looked at Hayama with a strange expression.


    ��Yes, we��ll be two against two. After all, you have said, you��re not familiar with tennis, right? If it��s a double, it shouldn��t be a problem, right?�� Hayama said with a gentle smile.


    Shishio wondered whether this guy was a good guy to the limit that it was enough to cause him to be stupid. ��So, who is your partner?��


    ��Well, I��ll be with Yumiko.�� Hayama looked at Yumiko and asked, ��What do you think, Yumiko?��


    ��Huh?�� Yumiko was stunned, and she showed an ufortable expression as if she didn��t want to mix in this situation. If it was against Hikigaya or others, she didn��t care much. After all, they weren��t her opponent at all. However, it was different if it was Shishio since she didn��t really want him to have a bad impression of her.


    Also, frankly, Yumiko was already ufortable with the situation and just wanted to stay out of this.


    Of course, this was seen by Hayama, and his expression also showed an awkwardness since he didn��t expect Yumiko would show such a reaction when he had invited her. Finally, after a moment of hesitation, he said, ����It��s alright if you don��t want to.��


    Yumiko was tangled and subconsciously looked in Shishio��s direction.


    Shishio only gave her a nod, which gave her relief for some reason.


    ����No, it��s alright,�� Yumiko said after a moment of hesitation.


    Hayama sighed in relief when Yumiko epted since it would be ufortable if he was rejected.


    ��Well, then who should I make a partner with now?�� Shishio looked at Totsuka, Hikigaya, Zaimokuza, and Yui. He ignored Zaimokuza since, with his tubby stomach, it was impossible to help him. ��It��s not like I need help, to begin with.��


    ��What��s happening here?��


    Suddenly a familiar voice sounded, and everyone was attracted by this voice.


    ��Yukinon!�� Yui was the happiest when she saw Yukinoshita, and she quickly told what had happened from A to Z.


    Hearing Yui��s words, Yukinoshita frowned and looked at Hayama with a cold gaze.


    Hayama could only lower his head when Yukinoshita stared at him.


    Yukinoshita then looked at Shishio and said, ��Shishio-kun, this match is a double, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Have you decided on your partner?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Not yet.�� Shishio wanted to make Yukinoshita his partner, but when he thought about her condition, he decided not to do it since he knew her condition wasn��t good. It was also the reason why she had been sitting on the side and only gave instructions without joining the training.


    ��I��ll be your partner,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded and said, ��I have been trained with the ��professional tennis yer�� after all.�� She made her voice louder when she mentioned the professional tennis yer.


    Her words were like sarcasm in Hayama��s ears, but what could he do?


    ��But you��re right at ��that,�� right?�� Shishio whispered since he knew Yukinoshita had menstruation.


    Yukinoshita blushed and lightly hit his arm. ��Shut your mouth!��


    ��Yes, yes. But don��t force yourself, alright?�� Shishio said worriedly.


    ��I know.�� Yukinoshita hummed while nodding.


    Yumiko didn��t know, but she felt so ufortable at that moment.


    With everything having been decided, whether it was Shishio or Hayama, they only took the racket. However, Yumiko and Yukinoshita were different since they changed into tennis uniforms first.


    ��It suits you well.�� Shishio nodded and thought he might ask his girlfriend to cosy as a tennis yer.


    ��I don��t wear this so I can receive your praise.�� Yukinoshita sighed, but she blushed. ��Also, Yuigama-san has forced me to wear this.��


    ��But it��s cute, Yukinon!�� Yui said with a smile while ncing at Shishio several times since she had a feeling he was about to say something outrageous before.


    While Shishio��s group was amiable and they were friendly to each other, Hayama��s group was quite awkward, especially when Yumiko had been silent for a while, clearly showing her disinterest in this game.


    That should have been the case before.


    However, when Yumiko saw Yukinoshita, somehow, herpetitive spirit was burning, and she had decided to beat them up.


    Hayama was grateful for this situation, and he thought they would be able to win. After all, he still wanted to regain the face he had lost before.


    On the other hand, Totsuka looked at Hikigaya and Zaimokuza, who seemed calm in this match, so he couldn��t help but ask, ��Hikigaya-kun, Zaimokuza-kun, you two are so calm? Are you not worried?��


    ��No.�� 2x


    Hikigaya and Zaimokuza felt it was just a stupid thing to worry about Shishio. Still, even if they wanted to see Shishio beaten, they also didn��t like to see Hayama win. After all, not only was Hayamaing to trouble them, but this guy was also a riajuu!


    ��Massacre him, Shishio!�� 2x


    Hikigaya and Zaimokuzza thought inwardly. They, without a doubt, were going to support Shishio, but they were too shy to do so, so they only stood on the side, watching the match with solemn expressions.


    The match between the four quickly started, and Totsuka became the referee.


    Shishio and Yukinoshita would be against Hayama and Yumiko.


    Totsuka sat on the referee seat and said, ��And begin!��


    Yumiko started first and used all of her power to hit the ball at Yukinohista.


    However, what Yukinoshita said was true since she had trained under a professional tennis yer in the past, and she could return Yumiko��s serve easily.


    Hayama returned the ball to Shishio with all of his might.


    The ball moved fast, but Shishio returned it with ease and added some tricks to it.


    Under his control, the ball hit on the strange spot where it was the perfect ce for either Yumiko or Hayama to hit.


    On the double, each had duty on the ce where they should hit the ball.


    Still, each partner had their own style, and they had an experience.


    However, Yumiko and Hayama didn��t have that. They only put either right or front as their duty, so when this ball hit the ground, they started to move before they crashed into each other.


    ��What?!��


    ��Ahh!��


    Yumiko was almost thrown if it wasn��t because Hayama��s reflex was good, and he quickly stopped.


    ��Are you alright, Yumiko?�� Hayama quickly asked since he didn��t expect to hit Yumiko so suddenly.


    ��I-I am okay���� If it wasn��t because Yumiko had feelings for Hayama, she might have to scold Hayama without hesitation.


    ��I am sorry���� Hayama apologized and talked about how they should set up their strategy again.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita looked at Shishio silently, thinking this guy might do this deliberately. While Shishio��s way of hitting the ball was quite amateurish, and his ball had the element of coincidence, she felt this bastard did it deliberately. However, instead of hating it, she only smiled.


    Hayama and Yumiko also started over, and they still started to hit the ball first, considering how the game worked.


    However, this time, it was Hayama who hit the ball, and he hit the ball right in Shishio��s direction with all of his might!


    The ball was moving so fast, and some people couldn��t follow the ball.


    However, deliberately like a coincidence, Shishio hit the ball back, and it hit Hayama��s crotch!


    ��Ouch!��


    All the men in this area covered their crotch since they felt like they could feel Hayama��s pain.


    However, some people wanted tough, especially Hikigaya and Zaimokuza wanted tough so hard.


    ��I��m sorry, are you okay? I didn��t do that deliberately,�� Shishio apologized and said worriedly.


    ����..�� Yukinoshita only stared at Shishio in silence.


    ��I-I am alright���� Hayama said those words with some struggle, but even so, he still maintained his smile, even if it was quite forced.


    Yumiko was also quite troubled since she felt quite strange asking whether Hayama was alright.


    ��Can you continue, Hayama-kun?�� Totsuka asked worriedly.


    ��I���� Hayama struggled for a moment before he took a deep breath and said, ��Let��s continue.��


    Everyone was in awe.


    However��


    Lost.


    Hayama and Yumiko lost through without being able to score a single point to the pair of Yukinoshita and Shishio.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and said, ��You��re so bad.�� However, if someone looked closely, they would see a smile on her beautiful face.


    Shishio only smiled and didn��t say much, but he felt sofortable now.

 Chapter 488: Its just so natural

    Chapter 488: It��s just so natural


    Hayama had lost, and he also upheld his promise to buy everyone a juice on the vending machine on the side before he left without hesitation. ��Then, I��ll leave.�� He really didn��t want to stay any longer since it was just so damn hard to maintain his smile in this ce!


    Yumiko stared at Shishio for a moment and saw him smile at her gently, causing her to blush and look away before she followed everyone to leave.


    Ebina looked at Shishio thoughtfully, but she didn��t say anything and just smiled and left with everyone.


    The extras that followed Hayama also followed back since, without Hayama, it was impossible for them to stay, and they didn��t really want to stay.


    Still, Shishio must admit Yumiko was quite cute. However, he turned his gaze at Yukinoshita and asked, ��What��s wrong Senpai?�� He felt his skin hurt when this girl kept staring at him all the time.


    ��Nothing.�� Yukinoshita showed off her rare smile.


    ����..�� Shishio somehow felt creepy by Yukinoshita��s smile and asked, ��Did you have a bad impression of that girl?�� He wondered whether Yukinoshita had a bad impression of Yumiko. He thought for a while and wondered whether it might have something to do with the past when Yui and Yumiko had an argument with each other.


    ��No, it��s just she is quite simr to the girl who is trying to bully me in middle school,�� Yukinoshita said while trying to open the cap of her barley tea.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita in silence and said, ��Let me help you open that bottle.��


    ��Thanks.�� Yukinoshita gave bottles to Shishio naturally.


    ����.�� Shishio honestly helped Yukinoshita and even took care of her gently, especially when he heard those words from her.


    ��Hahaha!�� Zaimokuzaughed arrogantly while chugging a c he had gotten from Hayama. ��This is the taste of the victory!��


    ����.��


    They were all speechless by Zaimokuza��s words, but they must admit the drink they won from Hayama tasted better than the one they bought themselves. Even though it was cheap and it was something they could buy every day, it tasted so much different when they got it from their blood, sweat, and tears.


    It tasted so damn good!


    Still, Yui was worried and asked, ��Hey, Shishiron, do you think it is alright?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I mean, for us to enjoy this drink, is this really alright?�� Yui was quite worried. After all, Hayama was the leader of her clique, and he was also Yumiko��s crush. However, Shishio embarrassed Hayama without hesitation, cruelly without any mercy.


    While Yui feltfortable, she was worried something might happen to her clique.


    ��Oh, you don��t need to worry, Yui-senpai. Hayama-senpai is a nice guy who treats us with juice when we��re doing our best in training. He��s a kind-hearted man who won��t do a shameful thing. I believe in Hayama-senpai,�� Shishio said righteously as if everything had nothing to do with him before he drank the barley tea he got from Hayama.


    ����..�� Yui.


    ��That��s true.�� Yukinoshita nodded with a gentle expression and said, ��He��s a nice guy.��


    ����.�� Yui.


    Hikigaya also nodded and said, ��He��s a nice guy.��


    ����..�� Yui.


    Zaimokuzaughed heartily as he looked at the chest. ��Hayama or something is the nicest guy I know in this school!��


    ����..�� Yui.


    Totsuka could onlyugh bitterly, but he must admit it tasted nice to do something like this.


    ��Alright, how long are you going to rest? Then, hurry up and continue the training!�� Yukinoshita reminded everyone.


    ����.�� Totsuka, Yui, Hikigaya, and Zaimokuza.


    Shishio didn��t join and sat on the side.


    However, Yukinoshita didn��t say anything and just let him rest.


    They trained for a while before they decided to return.


    Under Yukinoshita��s instruction, Totsuka��s request was finished, and everyone could go back peacefully.


    Still, when they went back, Shishio said, ��Senpai, let me send you home.��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio and asked, ��Where��s your girlfriend?��


    ��They should be trying a new ice cream cafe nearby.�� The reason why his girlfriends weren��t around him was that they went to try the new gto cafe nearby. ��More importantly, are you alright?�� He was worried about this girl since she often forced herself to work even if she was weak.


    Yukinoshita��s skin was as pale as snow, and it was beautiful.


    However, Shishio could see her skin was quite sickly now.


    ��I am alright. You don��t need to worry,�� Yukinoshita said in her usual confident tone.


    ����.�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��Well, do you want to eat something when we go back? I��ll cook you something.��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio and asked, ��You��re going to stay at my apartment?��


    ��Is that not okay?��


    ��I am afraid it��ll be dangerous for me to stay with a scumbag like you,�� Yukinoshita said tly.


    ����..�� Shishio was lost for words, then said, ��Then, let��s just go back together. I am on my way to stay in my apartment.��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and said, ����just do whatever you want.��


    ��Then, I��ll do that.�� Shishio smiled.


    Yukinoshita let out a sigh and said, ��Wait for me to change my clothes first.�� Then, she hurriedly left since she was afraid for him to see her expression at this moment, and she might not realize a smile was formed on her beautiful lips.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and waited for Yukinoshita to change her clothes. However, frankly, he still wanted to see her in her tennis uniform since it was cute.


    ��Shishiron!��


    Shishio, who read his book, turned and saw Yui was there. ��What��s wrong, Yui-senpai?�� He wondered why this girl suddenly came to him. After all, he thought this girl had left already.


    ��Did you forget about our conversation before?�� Yui asked with a pout.


    ��You were going to thank me, right?�� Shishio smiled and asked, ��How are you going to thank me?��


    ��What do you want me to do?�� Yui asked excitedly.


    ��Anything but a food that you make by yourself,�� Shishio said without hesitation since Yui��s food wasn��t much different from a biohazard weapon.


    ��How cruel!�� Yui cried andined. ��Even my cooking skill has be better, you know?�� She pouted, feeling annoyed since Shishio didn��t believe in her cooking skill.


    Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��Really?��


    ��Er���� Yui hesitated.


    Shishio let out a sigh and said, ��You know, you don��t need to thank me. I am just doing something that anyone will do.��


    ��It isn��t that anyone will, do you know?�� Yui smiled and said, ��Not everyone can do something that you do casually. It might not mean a lot to you, but everything you have done to me means a lot.�� It might mean something casual for him, and he might not think too much about whatever he did when he helped her. However, for her, she felt it pushed her to be a better person, and she wanted to do something to help him. Still, she knew even if she gave him food or something, she didn��t think she could repay him. However, she just felt ufortable if she didn��t do anything.


    Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��But�� won��t you feel afraid?��


    ��Afraid?�� Yui was confused.


    ��Doing something like this, staying with me and talking with me alone. If someone sees you, won��t you be afraid they might misunderstand our rtionship?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Yui blushed and said stutteringly, ��It-It��s okay. I-I am not afraid!��


    ����.�� Shishio looked at Yui and thought this girl was cute. He somehow wanted to see her mother. It wasn��t that he was interested in her mother or something, but he was curious about what kind of parent had educated her until now. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact he was interested in an older woman or anything.


    Believe him!


    Yui took a deep breath and said, ��Then, why don��t you visit my house in the future? I��ll prepare the best dinner for you!��


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Okay?�� Yui looked at Shishio worriedly, feeling afraid of being rejected.


    Shishio looked at Yui for a moment and nodded. ��Okay.��


    ��Then, it��s a promise!�� Yui beamed with a smile and raised her pinky.


    ��It��s a promise.�� Shishio hooked his pinky against hers.


    ��Let me know when you��re ready. I am waiting.�� Yui then left with a smile.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Yui for a while and just didn��t know what to say.


    ��What��s wrong? You show such an idiotic expression.��


    Shishio was familiar with this voice. He just shook his head. ��Nothing. Let��s go back. Shall we?��


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    The two walked back like usual. It was something natural for them, and they had done it several times.


    Still, if there was something unusual, it would be their rtionship since they weren��t even in a rtionship, and Shishio just went to his girlfriends while being apanied by another girl.


    If it was someone else, it wouldn��t be weird if this guy was dumped and even pped.


    Fortunately, with his hard work and persistence, his feelings were conveyed, and he was able to do this shameless thing without a worry.


    ��Say.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Did something happen?��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and could see the worry in her eyes. He looked at her for a moment and let out a sigh inwardly. It was part of his bad side that he had always overthinking about many things. It not only made her worried, but he was sure his girlfriends also noticed it.


    Shishio knew he had moved on, so there was no need to think too much about his past. Instead, he had to focus on the present. ��Well, yeah, I am worried if the girls in the school are in love with me after that tennis match.�� He let out a frustrated sigh as if being handsome really troubled him.


    ����.��


    Yukinoshita let out a long sigh and left Shishio behind.


    ��Senpai, don��t leave me behind!��


    ��I don��t know you. Please leave me alone!��


    As usual, they started their usual bickering, but as expected, being with each other was so cozy, and they just wanted to stay like this forever.


    However, Yukinoshita knew this rtionship couldn��t stay forever, especially when she didn��t know how to handle the feeling that started to bloom in her heart.


    ��What do I do?��


    Yukinoshita didn��t know, but for now, she was going to keep everything inside without anyone knowing it until she could forget about this feeling.

 Chapter 489: Next Trial

    Chapter 489: Next Trial


    The time passed quickly, and before long, it was a Friday.


    Hina looked at the apartment building in front of her while on her phone. ��Um, I am in front of the building.��


    ��Wait a moment. I��ll be there shortly.��


    ��Okay.�� Hina thought Shishio would stay in Sakurasou, but she didn��t expect him to stay in an apartment. She knew he came from a wealthy family, so she didn��t feel that surprised when she saw his apartment building, especially when the location of the apartment was in Ebisu, Shibuya. However, somehow, she felt it would be great if she could live in this ce too, especially when this ce was far from her home, and close to the ce where she worked, which was a great thing.


    It might seem strange, but Hina just wanted to get closer to him after all.


    Also, while she might not have said anything, she felt ufortable with the thought of staying with her family, especially when she could see Rui every day.


    They shared the same boyfriend, after all.


    However, Hina knew she was doing this behind Rui��s back, and even if Shishio had agreed to their rtionship, Rui didn��t know about their rtionship at all.


    While Hina had confidence in Shishio and knew he would do something about it, she could see Rui��s contempt for her if their rtionship was revealed. It was also because of this that she lowered her head depressedly until she heard his voice.


    ��What are you doing? Come in.��


    Hina looked up and saw Shishio was there.


    Shishio looked casual in a loose crew neck, track pants, and ck sandals.


    Hina was in a daze and thought this guy was really handsome. Frankly, she wanted to jump into him at that moment, but when she thought about their status as a teacher, she knew she couldn��t show such an embarrassing state.


    The two stared at each other for a moment and walked side by side without hesitation before they hugged each other��s arms after they entered the lift. They were silent, and neither said anything, and it wasn��t until Shishio closed the door of his apartment that the two couldn��t hold back anymore and just wanted to be even closer. They let go of their break and just followed their instinct before falling into immoral pleasure.


    ��


    *Growl!*


    ��I am hungry.��


    ��Me too.�� Hina touched her stomach and realized she hadn��t put anything there besides his white thing. She let out a satisfied sigh, then asked, ��Shishio-kun, what time is it?�� While she was toozy to move, considering how tired she was, she still asked. However, her body was overturned by Shishio, and she hugged his arms, making her blush.


    ��It��s eight at night.�� Shishio looked at Hina, who was in his arms, and asked, ��You��re going to stay, right?��


    Hearing his casual invitation, Hina could only nod shyly. ��Um.��


    ��Then, do you want to eat out? Or I��ll make you something,�� Shishio said. Anyway, on the outside of his apartment, there were many restaurants, and they could eat out anytime, especially when he also parked his car in the parking park below.


    ��Huh? Can you make something?�� Hina asked while looking at Shishio eagerly. She had tasted his food before, and it was so delicious she couldn��t forget about it.


    ��I do.�� Shishio nodded. ��I bought something before, but I can only make nabe (hotpot). Is that okay?��


    ��Okay.�� Hina nodded without hesitation, then asked, ��By the way, is there a beer?��


    Shishio smiled and caressed her head a little forcefully. ��There��s a lot of it. Let��s have a party tonight.��


    Hina fixed her hair with a pout before beaming with a smile, then nodded. She just felt happy whenever she was with him.


    Shishio then prepared to get up, picked up his t-shirt from the ground, and walked out.


    However, Hina couldn��t do that since she only brought her clothes from her work before. Those clothes were tainted by Shishio since he was so excited when he thought he was doing it with a teacher. ��Shishio, can you lend me your clothes?��


    ��Just get it in the wardrobe .��


    Hina didn��t hesitate and opened his wardrobe and picked up his white shirt. She wore her undergarments first before wearing his white shirt. When she was done, she walked out of the room barefoot, then asked, ��Shishio, is there something that I can help with?��


    ��Can you even stand���� Shishio stopped his mouth since he must admit at this moment, Hina was so charming. The see-through white shirt showed her violet-colored undergarments, and her white thighs were exposed. This scene was just breathtaking, and he just wanted to push her again.


    ��Hey, aren��t you tired?�� Hina blushed while asked since his little Shishio had woken up again. Then, she walked up to him and caressed his big bulge through his boxer. ��Be a good child, alright? I��ll take care of youter.��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��By the way, what kind of hot pot are you going to make?��


    Shishio nned to stay with her until tomorrow, so he could take care of herter. ��It��s an offal.��


    ��Offal hot pot, really?�� Hina was excited.


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio looked at Hina and said, ��It��s a hot pot, so it should be easy for you to help me, right?�� After all, what they needed to do was just to boil the food until it was ready. It was an easy-to-make dish, and it was full of nutrition.


    ��Leave it to me!�� Hina gave a salute.


    Shishio looked at Hina, and somehow he was kind of worried. However, he was right behind her, so it should be alright, right?


    ��


    ��Right?


    Shishio was tired when he sat down on the low table in the living room.


    Hina chugged the cold bear with afortable sigh while leaning on his shoulder, waiting to be ready. ��We��re going to stay together tonight, right?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio looked at Hina and asked, ��Have you told the people at your home?��


    ��Not yet.�� Hina took her phone and searched for the contact number of her home. ��I��ll call home now.��


    Shishio lowered the volume of the television since he was afraid something unexpected was happening.


    Last time, it might have been Natsuo, who answered the call, but now, it might be either Rui or Tsukiko.


    Shishio didn��t know, but it wouldn��t be bad to prepare since he couldn��t predict who someone would answer the call.


    It was only a moment, and the phone was connected.


    ��Hello?��


    Hina and Shishio somehow sighed in relief when they heard this voice.


    ��Ah, Natsuo-kun?��


    ��Ah, Hina-nee? What��s wrong?��


    ��Sorry, but can you tell everyone that I won��t go home?�� Hina said cutely.


    Shishio looked at Hina and didn��t say anything. He just drank mineral water silently, thinking whether it was a war or a love was cruel. Still, it might be because he saw her smiling at this moment, which made him think a woman was really a natural actor.


    ��She might be able to beat Mai��s acting, right?��


    After all, even Mai might not be able to match Hina��s act in this situation.


    However, Shishio knew Hina didn��t act, and it was all natural.


    The reason why Hina could smile was that she was d she didn��t need to talk to either Rui or her mother. She was d to talk with Natsuo, and it also showed she only saw him as a family, not something else.


    ��Huh?�� Natsuo seemed surprised and asked, ��What are you doing, Hina-nee?��


    ��I went to stay with my friend since it has been a while since we met.�� Hina didn��t lie since it had been a while since they had been together.


    ��I see���� Natsuo seemed to be quite disappointed, but he didn��t stop her and said to be careful.


    Hina nodded and felt happy she had such a thoughtful step-brother.


    However, Natsuo could only smile bitterly when he heard how Hina viewed their rtionship. Still, it wasn��t wrong, and it was also this reason he felt quite bitter about it. Suddenly, when they talked, a thought crossed his mind.


    ��Should I confess to her?�� Natsuo thought it would be great if he could confess to Hina. Still, she could hear the sound of someone chugging water and boiling food, which made him wonder who Hina��s friend was. It was also the reason why he was quite worried since he didn��t know the gender of her friend, and it was quite awkward for him to ask.


    ��Was this friend the one she went with on Kamakura before?�� Natsuo thought, and somehow he became nervous.


    ��Natsuo-kun?�� Hina asked in confusion since Natsuo suddenly fell silent.


    ��Ah, yes?��


    ��I��ll hang up the phone then. See you tomorrow~~!�� Hina didn��t know what Natsuo was thinking. After all, she was in a good mood since she could be with Shishio.


    ��See you���� Natsuo said, and the phone closed. He looked at the telephone for a while and let out a long sigh, thinking about what he should do.


    Shishio looked at Hina and asked, ��Done?��


    ��Um.�� Hina nodded and let out a long sigh. She caressed her chest, trying to calm her nervousness, but then she felt her head caressed gently.


    ��It��s alright.�� His voice was full of reassurance, and this gentleness mellowed her.


    However, Hina knew what kind of beast this guy was, and it was also the reason why she just couldn��t get away from him. ��I love you.��


    ����..��


    Shishio was dumbfounded for a moment before he kissed her lips gently.


    This was a chaste kiss without afterthought, sensualness, or anything.


    It just showed how much they loved each other.


    ��Me too.�� Shishio pressed his forehead against her for a moment before he kissed her forehead.


    Hina snuggled on his chest and hugged him with a smile.


    It wasn��t until their stomachs rumbled that they looked at each other andughed before they started to eat. They ate till they filled their bellies before theyy next to each other and continued with their immoral rtionship.


    ��


    On the next day, after Shishio had sent Hina back, he returned to Sakurasou, and he knew there was another girl he needed to take care of. Frankly, the matter of heart was tough, but he must admit, it was fulfilling.


    However, when Shishio returned to Sakursaou and saw Ritsu.


    ��They��reing too,�� Ritsu said.


    Shiina, Roberta, and Nanami were there, and they showed their various types of emotions.


    ������.��


    Shishio took a deep breath and prepared for the next trial he was going to face.

 Chapter 490: Jimbocho in Love 1

    Chapter 490: Jimbocho in Love 1


    The people outside Tokyo might be unfamiliar with this ce, but Jimbocho was a rather famous district in Tokyo.


    What made this district famous was the fact it was the center of used-book stores and publishing houses and a popr antique and curio shopping area.


    In other words, this district might be heaven in Ritsu��s eyes.


    ��Did you bring enough money?�� Shishio asked.


    ��You don��t need to worry.�� Ritsu was brimming with excitement and said, ��I have prepared for this day. If someone doesn��t forget about his promise, I mighte early.��


    ����Sorry.��


    What could he say?


    After all, Shishio had promised to bring Ritsu in the past. He made his promise right before Golden Week, but he was only able to bring her here now.


    Still, the two weren��t alone since Roberta, Shiina, and Nanami also joined in. While it was hard to see whether Roberta was excited or not, considering how she had always had a nk expression on her face. Shiina and Nanami were, without a doubt, excited about this trip.


    Still, even if Roberta was nk, Shishio could see she was happy since they could go out together as usual.


    However, Shishio knew the reason for this trip wasn��t only because they wanted to buy used books or any other things in Jimbocho. Instead, it was something else. If possible, he didn��t really want to talk about romance or anything. It wasn��t like he didn��t think Ritsu was unattractive or not. However, many of his problems hadn��t been solved yet.


    The first thing was about Momo.


    Even if he had said they were going to talk to know each other first, her attack power was strong, and she kept attacking him. Even if he tried to act disinterested, as if he was someone who believed intercourse could only be done when one married each other, his little Shishio said otherwise since his self-control was horrible.


    Momo was also eager to do ��it�� with Shishio, and she knew she could do ��it�� soon, which made her excited.


    The second thing was Rui.


    His rtionship with Hina happened so suddenly. It was unexpected and an ident he would never have thought of. He just didn��t know how Rui would react when he heard what he had done with Hina.


    Would she hate him?


    Would she get angry?


    Or would she be simr to Nana, who let him date her big sister?


    While being optimistic was good, Shishio thought it was better to be pragmatic and prepared for the worst.


    Still, the good thing was the rtionship between Rui and Momo was good, and it might be possible to do a threesome when they are together in the future.


    However, this wasn��t the time to mention Rui or Momo.


    Instead, he had to focus on Ritsu.


    Frankly, among all the girls, Ritsu could be said to be someone who was with him the longest, except for Chihiro, Kamiigusa Misaki, Mayumi Nishikino, and Sayaka Watanabe. Still, unlike his aunt, or two other loose women, Ritsu could be said to be a good girl out through. However, the two didn��t have an interest in each other at first, but slowly, they got to know each other, and their rtionship became closer and closer.


    Still, they weren��t lovers or anything. They were just friends.


    Of course, it was ording to his idea, and if he wanted to, he could change their rtionship to a more intimate one. It might be less than a lover, but more than a friend, so it should be a friend with benefit?


    Probably.


    However, Shishio didn��t really need this type of rtionship, considering he had too many girlfriends around him.


    As for Misaki, frankly, after the dubbing, Misaki had always been focused on her anime, and she used the majority of her time creating it as if she was being possessed by something. It might be because she wanted to say goodbye, or she might want to tell Mitaka Jin about her feelings again.


    After all, even if Mitaka and Misaki had parted, the bond in their childhood couldn��t be erased easily.


    Misaki might have an obsession with Mitaka, and while that might change because of Shishio, the fact she had a feeling toward Mitaka didn��t change.


    As for him, Shishio just didn��t think too much after all. Even if his rtionship with Misaki was close, he didn��t expect anything from their rtionship. However, if they were together, it would be okay too.


    After all, Shishio must admit he was quite greedy for her body and also her talent.


    But of course, Shishio also respected Misaki as an individual since only a few people could understand what she thought. Even the one she loved in the past, Mitaka, couldn��t understand her.


    Still, nothing coulde out good if he was in a hurry.


    Everything had to be done with patience, so it could give birth to fruit.


    Before long, they arrived in Jimbocho and parked their car. Unfortunately, it was still early, so the majority of the shop hadn��t opened yet.


    ��Should we get a coffee or something?�� Shishio asked.


    They agreed and went to a nearby cafe where they could sip coffee and read a book.


    While Shishio, Roberta, and Ritsu drank their coffee quietly while reading a book and listening to ssic jazz music, Nanami and Shiina walked around, checking the various books in the cafe.


    ��Mashiro, what do you think?�� Nanami suddenly asked when she was together with Shiina. She had been worried about Ritsu��s situation, especially after what had happenedst week. It was also the reason why she felt it was better for Ritsu to go with Shishio alone when they visited Jimbocho. However, unexpectedly, Ritsu would bring all of them with her too.


    Nanami would be lying if she didn��t feel happy since she also loved to go out with everyone.


    Still, she wondered whether it was alright since she couldn��t see how Ritsu��s trouble would be solved in this situation, especially when the chance of Shishio and Ritsu being together was quite small with the three of them around.


    ��It��s okay.�� Even if Nanami was worried, Shiina was calm as ever. She looked at the book of art and photography intently since they were interesting.


    Nanami looked at Shiina for a while before she let out a sigh. She knew she shouldn��t feel worried, especially when she knew Shishio well. ��Well, everything should be okay, right?�� She nced in Shishio��s direction and decided to believe him.


    However, the two forgot that what they had to watch for was not Shishio. Instead, it was Ritsu.


    Shishio never expected the rtionship with Ritsu right away. After all, it was just a week since she had rejected Usa. While this fact didn��t have a rtion to their rtionship, it was just strange if they forged a rtionship right away. Also, it felt like it was forced.


    It also wasn��t suitable for Ritsu��s personality.


    Ritsu had never taken the initiative from the beginning to the end. She had always stayed in her own world, ignoring her surroundings, and felt satisfied with it. Even if she was together with everyone and might seem to change, Shishio knew deep inside she still hadn��t changed. She was still that girl who was trapped in her own world, and she was satisfied with it.


    It was also the reason why Shishio felt challenged, and he wanted to be the one who changed her. He wanted her to take the initiative to express her feelings to him instead of taking the initiative.


    As of now, they decided to just enjoy their time together in the Jimbocho together.


    While they sipped the coffee and read the book, they talked about the ce they wanted to visit. However, they were dumbfounded by Shishio��s words.


    ��Paper?��


    ��Paper.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I want to see a paper store.��


    Paper was the most important part, so a book could be created, and without it, there wouldn��t be a book.


    ��Why are you interested in it?�� Nanami was curious.


    ��Are you not curious?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well���� It was also her first time seeing a paper store. Nanami would be lying if she wasn��t curious.


    When they had decided their destination, they went to the paper store without hesitation. However, when they entered, they were in awe since they didn��t expect there to be so many types of paper. More importantly, all the paper was beautifully arranged in colors and types.


    Also, they had never expected that there would be around 7,000 types of paper in this ce!


    ��How could there be so many?�� Even Ritsu was dumbfounded since she didn��t expect the book she read every day would use a different type of paper.


    ��It��s different, so it can help the reader so they can read easily.��


    ��Read easily?��


    ��For example, a dictionary or a thick book. Suppose the paper used in those types of books is thin and smooth. If it��s too thin, it��ll be hard to read since it��ll be hard to read, considering how you��ll see through the page behind. If it��s too thick, it��ll be costly, and it is also heavy. If it��s too smooth, it��ll be hard to turn the page.�� Shishio took the paper and rubbed his fingers on it, feeling afortable feeling from it. ��I think thispany might not be different from you, Mashiro.��


    ��From me?�� Shiina titled her head.


    ��Youe to Tokyo, Japan, so you can get better with your painting. This paperpany is the same. They also keep researching the best paper, so it can give the best experience for the reader or the people andpany who need the paper. Maybe you should try a different type of paper too to see whether it��ll give a different experience to your painting,�� Shishio said to Shiina.


    Shiina was in a daze, but she nodded with a serious expression since it was her first time seeing from this angle. She felt as long as she forged her skill, she could be better with her painting.


    However, even a swordsman also needed the best sword to show the best of their skill.


    The painter was the same. They needed the best medium to show their skill.


    Whether it was a canvas, a brush, paint, or many other things.


    A canvas was made from paper, then what kind of painting could she create from the best paper?


    Shiina was curious and tried to look around curiously. She was even dumbfounded when she heard she could request her own paper, and it made her excited!


    On the other hand, Nanami and Roberta talked about the paper with different types of patterns and thought they were so beautiful.


    As for Ritsu, she just stared at Shishio in a daze after she heard what he had said, and somehow she understood why many girls loved him.


    Shishio not only saw his girlfriends from their exterior, their beautiful appearance, but he also saw them inside, thoroughly understanding them from how they could be the way they were, whether it was good or bad, before he loved them thoroughly.


    Shishio couldn��t say he loved someone so easily since the word ��love�� wasn��t something that could be said casually, and it meant a lot to him.


    It was also because of this reason that Ritsu knew she couldn��t lie, and she was in love with this part of him.


    ��Ritsu-senpai, what��s wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Nothing.�� Ritsu showed a rare smile on her face and said, ��I just want to buy some papers.��


    Shishio looked at Ritsu and thought she would be okay. ��Okay, I want to buy it too.�� He thought for a moment and felt it might be good to write his feelings to his girlfriends through words.


    With that said, they had a st in Jimbocho.

 Chapter 491: Jimbocho in Love 2

    Chapter 491: Jimbocho in Love 2


    After they bought a few papers, they went to visit various ces such as a bookstore that sold cat-themed books, a small gallery for photography, a vintage book district, and many others since they knew it would take a while for them toe to this ce again, so they went to various ces they could visit.


    Truthfully, Shishio wanted to tell Roberta to change her clothes since her maid uniform might seem quite hot, considering the summer was just right in front of their eyes.


    As for her maid uniform itself, while it was umon to wear a maid uniform, the people in Tokyo were quite indifferent, so they only looked for a moment before they looked away. After all, this country was thend of cosy, and there were many other more ��individual�� and ��unique�� cosy.


    Just a maid uniform was nothing.


    After they walked around, they got hungry, and they went to eat specialty curry at the nearby restaurant on the second floor of its building.


    When they sat down, the three let Ritsu sit next to Shishio.


    On the other hand, Shishio took a seat near the window where he could see the pedestrian from the ce he sat.


    While Ritsu was quite shy, she sat next to Shishio honestly.


    When they had all sat down, Shiina, Nanami, and Roberta took out a ��unique�� book that was bought by Shishio. They were looking at the maid costume book collection intently since they didn��t expect there to be so many types of maid uniforms.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    On the other hand, Ritsu was reading her book quietly, but she peeked at Shishio from time to time. Everyone had let her sit next to Shishio, and even though she had said she loved that part of him, she didn��t know what to say, and she felt her heart could jump out anytime since she sat next to him.


    It was just sitting, then what if they moved even closer?


    Ritsu felt she might die.


    Ritsu knew she might have acknowledged her feelings, but she wondered what she really wanted to do.


    Did she want to date him like the other girls?


    Or did she just want to maintain the status quo?


    Frankly, it was a stupid question, simr to the guy who wanted to touch, kiss, and have sex with their woman. The women also felt simr since they had that sexual urge.


    Still, the question was what to do?


    While Ritsu had read many romance novels, her situation was different from the situation of the heroine in the story.


    Should she confess?


    What if she was rejected?


    Ritsu had seen the example of what would happen if the confession failed. Even if she hadn��t confessed to someone, she had seen how it felt to be rejected since she also had rejected many people.


    It was also because of this reason she realized how painful it was to be rejected, and frankly, she was scared.


    Love is a source of madness.


    Somehow Ritsu had to agree with that quote that she happened to remember from one of the books she had read. After all, it made her be someone she had never thought of. It had made her be someone else.


    Ritsu realized she had changed.


    However, should she feel happy about this change?


    Of course, Ritsu felt happy since she knew the day Shishio came into her life, everything changed.


    It was like spring after winter.


    Everything was born, and Shishio brought color to her life.


    Her monochrome day became colorful with many colors.


    Sometimes it might not be a good color, and it might be sad, but many times it was fun, and Ritsu didn��t regret meeting him.


    The only thing that made her annoyed was probably the fact he was a scumbag.


    ��Even though I have reminded myself not to fall for him���� Ritsu let out a long sigh, thinking life was really unpredictable, and she just didn��t expect she would fall for someone she didn��t want to fall for.


    Ritsu knew Shishio was a scumbag, and as long as there was a woman who made him interested, he didn��t hesitate toy his hands on that woman.


    But what about her?


    It had been a while since they met each other, yet Shishio didn��t do anything to her.


    Their rtionship was a friend. Well, they might be closer, but they definitely didn��t have an intimate rtionship like how a lover was.


    Ritsu let out a long sigh and didn��t know what to do at that moment.


    Still, even if her mind was full ofplexity and she thought of a lot of things in her head, her face was as nk as ever while holding a book near her face, so they couldn��t see her expression.


    Then, a waitress came and gave them a menu book, asking them what they wanted to order.


    Without hesitation, they ordered beef curry with a cheese topping.


    Still, Shishio felt speechless when he saw there was a steamed potato on the menu.


    ��Does this restaurant want us to eat a lot of carbs so much?��


    ��Shishio, I want pannacotta, a baked apple, and pudding too,�� Shiina said of all the desserts in the restaurant.


    ��Okay, just order it. If we can��t finish it, we can just take it home,�� Shishio said. After all, there were only three desserts in this restaurant, and it made him curious too.


    They agreed and ordered the food they wanted to eat.


    After they ordered their food, they talked to each other as usual.


    Still, Shishio was looking at the people below from his position on the 2nd floor.


    Ritsu, who had been watching Shishio for a while, noticed Shishio��s strange action and asked, ��What are you looking at, Shishio?��


    ��I am looking at the people,�� Shishio said.


    ��Why?�� Nanami felt strange and asked, ��Do you feel happy to look down on someone from a high position like they��re trash?��


    �������� Shishio looked at Nanami speechlessly.


    It might seem strange, but many Japanese people were in love with a tall ce. It wasn��t that they loved a tall ce, but it was part of their culture, considering how the people who could live in the tall ce in the past were only Daimyo.


    Those Daimyo lived in the tall ce, in the castle, so they could overlook their people in theirnds. So when the Tokugawa Shogunate ended, the people in the Meiji Restoration could live freely, and living in the tall ce was akin to a new feeling to them.


    Well, what Nanami said also wasn��t wrong since some people also loved to live in a tall ce and overlooked everyone like they were trash.


    ��No.��


    However, Shishio wasn��t such a person. ��Can you see it?�� He pointed at the window, telling them to see.


    They subconsciously looked out the window and could see many people walking on the street. After all, it was a weekend, so many people came out to Jimbicho. However, they couldn��t see anything special from it.


    ��What��s wrong with those people?�� Nanami was confused.


    Shiina, Ritsu, and Roberta also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��You can see that all of those people are walking, right?�� Shishio didn��t look at their reaction and just exined why he had been looking at those people. ��Some of them are walking straight. Some of them are stopping, watching the stores, and looking around. Some people walk fast, and some walk slow. Well, you might feel confused about why I am doing this, but I just found out a fun fact.��


    ��Fun fact?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and looked at them. ��Well, it��s like life. You know, those people might walk in the same direction, but the time, the speed, and the people they are with are different. Some of them walk slowly, some of them need a long time to arrive at their destination, and some of them are alone. However, without a doubt, they want toe to the same destination.��


    ��It��s like life. Everyone has their own goal, dream, or purpose, but some of them are alone, slow, and alone. However, without a doubt, as long as they keep walking, they will reach their destination. On the other hand, those people that walk fast, walk with other people might change their destination and don��t even reach it.��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��But of course, some people are reaching that ce fast without much of a struggle. However, even if there��s such a person, don��t think too much and walk at your own pace. It��s okay to be slow as long as you can reach your destination.�� Shishio stopped talking and saw them looking at him in a daze. ��What? Why are you looking at me like that?��


    Shiina, Roberta, and Nanami didn��t say much and just moved closer to him.


    If it was with someone else, Nanami might hesitate, but she had told the truth about her rtionship with Shishio to Ritsu, so everything was alright.


    ��Hey, hey, we��re in public. Wait till we get back, alright?�� Shishio said while patting their heads helplessly.


    Ritsu, who was on the side, didn��t join them, but while she felt jealous, she didn��t do anything and thought about the words Shishio had said. She was different from the rest, and she couldn��t utter what she wanted to say truthfully like Shiina. She couldn��t be proactive like Roberta. Nor could she persist like Nanami.


    However, Ritsu knew as long as she had the will and didn��t give up trying, she knew her feelings would reach him.


    Ritsu took a deep breath and made up her mind at that moment.


    When their order was sent to their table, they started to eat and enjoyed their time together.


    Also, they must admit, even if they didn��t n to do anything special and just a normal thing like walking out with everyone, they felt today was a special thing, and they might not forget this day.


    Shishio nced at Ritsu, who enjoyed the food with everyone and even bickered with Shiina, who stole everyone��s dessert with a gentle smile, and he knew this girl was alright.


    Still, even if this girl was alright, there was someone who had to be sacrificed.


    However, this sacrifice wasn��t a bad thing since it was part of the growth.


    Shishio looked at the four of them and thought it wouldn��t be a dream to see the scene of a fivesome. He took his fork and took a bite of the steamed potato on his te, thinking he was really a scumbag.

 Chapter 492: Sakurasou is peaceful

    Chapter 492: Sakurasou is peaceful


    The striking sun, the windy wind, and a nice shade.


    While it was a perfect time to take a nap, Nanami hummed a song she remembered from Shishio while doingundry. It was just something normal and mundane, but she was happy with it, especially when she did hisundry, giving her a special feeling it was something that could only be done by her.


    However, it was a normal thing since Ritsut wasn��t his girlfriend.


    As for Shiina and Roberta, it was better not to mention those two.


    Still, Nanami felt it was a perfect time to doundry since it had been a while since the sun shined this strongly.


    ��Hey, is it alright?�� Mayumi, who was doingundry on the side, asked Nanami.


    ��What��s wrong, Mayumi-san?�� Nanami was confused.


    ��Look at that guy.�� Mayumi pointed at Shishio.


    Shishioy on the edge of the corridor, sleeping contently like a cat.


    Nanami chuckled and said, ��Isn��t it alright? It��s cute, right?��


    ����.�� Mayumi couldn��t say anything since she knew this girl had already fallen for him too deeply.


    It was just yesterday that they went to visit Jimbocho, and now it was a Sunday, so they still had another holiday.


    If it was his usual, Shishio would go on a date or go out with his girlfriends somewhere. It might have been a while for him to stayzy on Sakurasou like this. It might also be partly because of this reason Nanami was happy since when she finished theundry, she could make an excuse to visit his room by saying to take care of theundry.


    Nanami realized she might have gone craftier, but she was happy about it, and she continued with her happy hum.


    Still, Mayumi, who was on her side, was slightly envious of Nanami��s young aura. After all, she was almost in her 30, and yet she spent her time here, on the Sakurasou, even though most people would usually go out with their boyfriends or something.


    Unfortunately, Mayumi didn��t have a boyfriend, and this fact made her depressed.


    ��Are you alright, Mayumi-san?�� Nanami asked worriedly since Mayumi suddenly dropped to the ground, seemingly depressed.


    Mayumi looked up at Nanami and asked, ��Nanami, do you think I��ll ever marry in this life?��


    Nanami was stunned, then said, ��Of course! You��ll be able to marry in this life, Mayumi-san. I am sure anyone who marries you will be happy in their lives!��


    ��Re-Really?�� Mayumi regained her spirit. Even if Nanami was lying, it didn��t really matter since she just wanted to hear a constion from someone.


    ��Of course.�� Nanami nodded without hesitation since what she said was the truth. She knew Mayumi was beautiful, and she felt it wouldn��t be a problem for her to marry someone, right?


    On the other hand, she��


    Nanami shook her head since she felt everything would be alright as long as she was with him. She didn��t have much of a wish anyway since she was happy to stay by his side. ��Roberta-san, can you help me pick up that basket?��


    ��Yes.�� Roberta didn��t say much and picked up the basket filled with wet clothes. She just picked it up and didn��t do anything afterward since she was afraid if she squeezed the wet clothes, she might tear them apart.


    When everyone was doingundry, it was at this moment that Shiina, who was all messy, trotted to Shishio. She squatted and pulled his arm before she used it as her pillow. Her movement was so natural that it made the people around them feel speechless.


    However, somehow, they didn��t say anything since they knew how tired Shiina usually was, especially when she had to draw 22 pages of manga every week.


    If Shishio didn��t help her and Shiina wasn��t a genius, the school activity would already overwhelm her.


    Still, they must admit, they were so jelly of Shiina.


    Whether it was Shiina or Shishio, the two were sleeping like a cat on the wooden floor of the corridorzily, without thinking of anything.


    ��I want to join too!��


    It was at this moment Misaki suddenly appeared and pulled his other arm before using it as a pillow.


    ������..��


    ��That girl���� Mayumi��s lips twitched, and she looked at Nanami. ��Nanami, are you also doing it with that girl?��


    ��Haha���� Nanami could onlyugh awkwardly and looked away.


    Mayumi was in silence before she looked at Roberta. It was hard to see Roberta��s expression since Roberta was mostly nk, and she couldn��t imagine Roberta��s face when Roberta moaned and let out a sexy cry.


    Still, Mayumi must admit Roberta��s body was good.


    Unlike her soft and slightly tubby body, Roberta��s body was well-built and full of muscles. When Shishio was at school, she would usually go to his apartment or his shooting range to train, sharpening her mind and body so she was ready to protect him when the situation called for it.


    On the other hand, Mayumi was toozy to work out, and she spent her time watching a drama on the television while eating a sweet, causing her weight to increase. She also wasn��t young anymore, making her metabolism work slower than when she was young. However, it was impossible to admit such a thing, and her pride wouldn��t allow it!


    Mayumi looked at her body before she looked at Shishio��s body.


    Shishio was sleeping, and his t-shirt was slightly flipped, causing the muscles on the middle part of his body to appear.


    Mayumi gulped and stared at him for a while until Nanami and Roberta coughed. She noticed the two of them were staring at her, so she could onlyugh awkwardly and put her sexy lingerie on theundry one by one, trying to awaken the predator instinct on Shishio.


    However, Shishio didn��t care and just frowned since he felt it started to get hot. The two girls on his side didn��t make his situation morefortable. Instead, it made it harder for him to sleep.


    Still, when he slept, he felt his stomach was touched by something. He was familiar with the shape of this thing and caught it subconsciously.


    However, his actions caused Misaki��s head to fall on the wooden floor. ��Ouch! It hurts!��


    ��This shape, this size����


    Shishio ignored Misaki since he knew he faced a more important matter. He knew this was Chihiro��s foot. He opened his eyes and looked at Chihiro, who was looking down on him.


    ��Wake up,�� Chihiro said lightly.


    �������� Shishio asked, ��What are you doing?��


    ��Help, Nanami. Even if she��s your maid, help her,�� Chihiro said while making a gesture for Shishio to get up with her chin.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro for a moment and nodded. Then, he gently moved Shiina away from him and let her sleep on the pillow he had picked before.


    Shiina still slept soundly like Snow White in the story. However, unlike in the story, she didn��t need a kiss to wake up. If her prince did something lewd to her, she could also wake up.


    Shishio stood up and walked to Nanami after he put on his sandals. ��Nanami, let me help you.��


    ��Um, thank you, Shishio.�� Nanami nodded with a bright smile.


    The two stood next to each other, but Mayumi gritted her teeth and said, ��Hey, Shishio!��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Don��t you have something to say to me?�� Mayumi asked, causing confusion for him.


    ��What do you mean?�� Shishio was confused.


    ��Look!�� Mayumi pointed at her sexy lingerie and asked, ��Don��t you feel anything from seeing them?��


    �������� Shishio.


    Chihiro gritted her teeth and said, ��Mayumi, do you want me to kick you out?��


    ��NOOOOO!!!��


    Shishio shook his head and ignored Mayumi, thinking this woman really had a problem with her head. She felt anyone who married her would be in trouble. Still, he knew someone who dared to marry her. He turned and looked at Shiro-san, who walked toward them with just a towel around his chest and lower body.


    �������� Everyone.


    ��Ah, you don��t need to worry. I wear a boxer here,�� Shiro-san said and opened the towel on his lower body, but Shishio threw his sandal right into Shiro-san while protecting the eyes of Chihiro, Roberta, and Nanami.


    ��Thank you very much!�� Shiro-san said and fell to the ground.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Shiro-san was about to stand up, but he saw Shishio looking at him with a cold smile.


    ��Shiro-san, don��t show your ugly thing to everyone, alright?�� Shishio asked with a smile.


    ��Yes! Master!�� Shiro-san said with a blush on his face.


    ������.�� Shishio let out a long sigh and felt Shiro-san wasn��t bad, but it was too much if this guy walked around with such a getup. After all, most of his women were in this ce. How could he ept this guy trying to show such an ugly thing to them?


    Luckily, Shiina was sleeping, so she didn��t realize anything.


    ��Why didn��t you wear your clothes?��


    ��It��s all rainy all the time. My clothes are all wet. I just have time to doundry now,�� Shiro-san reported.


    Shishio didn��t say much and took off his t-shirt, giving it to Shiro-san. ��Wear it.��


    ������.�� Shiro-san looked at Shishio��s body for a moment and nodded. He didn��t see a chance to win, and while he enjoyed being bullied, he didn��t enjoy the feeling of being beaten. Still, he wore his t-shirt without hesitation and sniffed it. ��It smells like you, Shishio-kun.�� His face was feverish and slightly excited.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    Simr to Shiro-san, the women who saw his body gulped, and their faces were feverish.


    While Mayumi felt her body was hot, Chihiro looked at Shishio with aplicated gaze since she knew the nephew she was close with, the one who told her he was going to marry her in the future, had already moved so far away from her.


    However, Chihiro shook her head since she knew from the beginning there was only an abyss in their future. They were an aunt and a nephew. They weren��t cousins, and their rtionship might be frowned upon.


    ��If I have a courage����


    If Chihiro was like Hiratsuka, who dared to move forward, she might dare to move.


    However, Chihiro decided to maintain the status quo since she just didn��t know how to exin to her older sister if something really happened between her and him.


    ��Wow���� Misaki felt her mouth dry, and she touched Shishio��s body without hesitation.


    ������..�� Shishio caught Misaki��s hands while looking at Misaki. ��What are you doing?��


    ��Your body is nice. I want to touch them,�� Misaki said naturally.


    Shishio was speechless, then asked, ��It��s okay, but I��ll touch your boobs. Is that okay?��


    ������..�� Misaki.


    Then, it was at this moment that Ritsu came with her basket ofundry, watching the mess in the yard of the Sakurasou.


    ������.�� Ritsu.


    ��What��s happening?��


    Anyway, Sakurasou was peaceful today.

 Chapter 493: No drama

    Chapter 493: No drama


    Life wasn��t just upside down.


    It wasn��t full of drama.


    Instead, most of them were rather t.


    However, even if it was t, his nightlife was full of excitement.


    Shishio stayed in his apartment with Nana, Mai, Saki, Miu, and Shiina.


    The five of them were the original members of his harem.


    Roberta was also there, but their rtionship was different from a normal couple since while she was his woman, she was also his maid.


    Shishio was sitting on the sofa while ying his guitar absentmindedly, watching the rain drizzle, hitting the window.


    The sound of his guitar mixed with the sound of the rain. Instead of a strange noise, strangely, it gave a harmony, a gentle tone that made everyone want tozy around.


    While Shiina was drawing her manga, Nana and Saki were ying games together.


    On the other hand, Roberta, Mai, and Miu were reading a book, sipping the jasmine tea Shishio brewed.


    It was rxing andfortable.


    However, they knew when the night was about toe, and they had to fight a monster that terrorized the girls in Tokyo. Still, they didn��t fear this monster. Instead, they were excited to defeat him since no matter how many times they challenged him, they were defeated thoroughly by him.


    If it was someone else, they might have already submitted themselves to him, but they didn��t give up and kept challenging him as long as they still breathed.


    In other words, they would be together until they died.


    A problem might appear, and they might get angry with each other, but one thing was for sure, they would be together.


    Still, when Saki ended the game, she gathered Miu and Mai to talk about something.


    Shiina also happened to walk out from the working room and sat on Shishio��sp naturally while nibbling a Baumkuchen naturally.


    ��������


    Shishio was speechless, but somehow Shiina��s appearance was like a cute hamster, and like a hamster, their desire to mate was good.


    When they talked, the rest also became curious.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Nana asked curiously.


    ��We��re talking about the Workce Tour Survey,�� Miu said.


    ��Workce Tour Study?�� 2x


    Shishio and Nana knew the high school had already paid attention to where they wanted to work in their 2nd year. Of course, it wasn��t all high school, but their school was exceptional and one of the best, so they wanted the students who graduated from this high school to be better than the other high schools.


    Shishio, of course, knew about the Workce Tour Study. It was an event where the student was told to visit the ce where they showed an interest in working in the future. ��Where do you want to visit?��


    Whether it was Mai, Saki, or Miu, they had a different ss, so each of them had a different destination on the Workce Tour Study.


    ��I thought about visiting Toho,�� Mai said naturally. While she was an actress, the reason why she decided to visit the biggest moviepany in this country wasn��t because of her job. Well, partly it was also because of her job and also an interest, but more importantly, it was easy to make an appointment. She was on contract for a new movie that was about to be made soon, so she thought it was better to visit thispany for her Workce Tour Study.


    They weren��t surprised by Mai��s decision, and somehow they weren��t surprised by Miu��s decision.


    ��I am going to visit Kodansha with Ritsu,�� Miu said since she was interested in the publishing industry.


    Whether it was Miu or Ritsu, they were interested in a book, so it was something natural for them to visit the publishing house.


    However, Saki��s choice was quite unexpected since she said, ��Um, I am going to visit Kewpie.��


    ��Kewpie?�� Nana was dumbfounded and asked, ��Is that mayonnaisepany?��


    ��Well, yeah.�� Saki nodded and looked at Shishio. ��Is that okay?��


    ��Of course.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I have never forbidden you to do what you want. If you like something, you should chase after it.��


    ��Thanks.�� Saki hugged Shishio happily.


    Shishio patted Saki��s back while wondering whether it was his fault for feeding her with his white liquid. He rubbed his face slightly and felt a guilty conscience in his heart, but he didn��t say much since it was his fault, so it was his responsibility to take care of it.


    Luckily, thesepanies they mentioned were all hispanies, so it was easy to manage them. Still, even if he didn��t do anything, he knew it was quite easy to get permission to visit thosepanies since thosepanies were wee to let the students visit their headquarters.


    ��By the way, Shishio, do we have that Workce Tour Study?�� Nana asked.


    Shiina also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��No, we don��t have it. We��re still in our freshman year, after all.�� Shishio shook his head.


    ��If you��re told to visit apany, whichpany do you want to visit?�� Mai asked curiously.


    ��Bank? Finance? Or life insurance?�� Saki asked.


    After all, his dream was to be a tycoon, and they knew his parents were working in the financial industry, so they thought he was going to visit those finance-rted industries.


    ��Frankly, those industries are boring. If you visit them, you might only see their employees staring at the monitor screen.�� Shishio didn��t lie since that was what the employees�� financialpanies usually did.


    Staring at the monitor, working on their projects untilte at night.


    Frankly, Shishio didn��t want to see such a gruesome scene, and since it was a rare event, he should have seen something more interesting.


    ��I might as well visit an interesting industry,�� Shishio said.


    ��Interesting? What kind?�� Saki asked curiously.


    ��Well���� Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��Probably something like DMM or Okamoto.��


    The lips of Nana, Saki, and Mai twitched, but Shiina and Miu asked innocently, ��What kind ofpanies are those?��


    ��Mashiro, Miu, did you forget the brand of the condom that we usually use?�� Nana asked speechlessly.


    ������..�� Miu and Shiina.


    They were all speechless since they didn��t expect Shishio to visit a condompany!


    However, frankly, they were also curious when Shishio mentioned a condompany since they had never paid attention to how a condom was made.


    It was quite interesting somehow.


    ��Leaving Okamoto aside, what is DMM?�� Mai asked since they were unfamiliar with DMM.


    ��It��s the biggest pornpany in the country,�� Shishio said naturally.


    ������.�� Everyone.


    ��I know that you feel weird about my decision, but you should know how booming the porn industry in our country is.��


    The market for the porn industry in this country was enormous.


    Unfortunately, Shishio wouldn��t touch it no matter what since no matter how huge it was, it would be meaningless if it would make his image terrible.


    An image was essential in society, especially in the high-ss one.


    Shishio was just interested, and he had never thought to enter one.


    Hearing his reasoning, they also felt relief since they knew Shishio didn��t have an interest in joining this industry. However, they knew with his well-endowed thing and he was simply built for this type of industry.


    Well, frankly, they also had made their videos, but it was well-kept by Shishio, so they were quite nervous when he mentioned this industry.


    Shishio might have made a video about them, but he definitely wouldn��t share it with everyone and only kept it for himself. After all, who would be stupid enough to share it with a lot of people unless that person had such a fetish, right?


    Shishio knew it might be part of his bad hobby, but he just wanted to see the eyes of the people who worked in this type of industry since he knew most of the people who worked were either forced, or something was born within them.


    The financial industry in this country was creative.


    As long as they could get money from their debtors, they would do anything.


    Frankly, instead of entering such a movie, it was better to go to the sea to pick up crabs in Russia or Hokkaido. After all, even if such work was hard, the money was clean, and they would be isted from society for a while during that time, they could think about many things so when they returned to society, they could be better.


    It was also, for this reason, that somehow, Shishio felt to sing a song for his and Shiina��s manga.


    They felt dumbfounded by his sudden action.


    ��What are you doing?�� Miu asked.


    ��I got the inspiration for my song. I��ll sing it now,�� Shishio said.


    This got them interested, and they looked at him expectantly, wondering what kind of song he would sing.


    ��Is this the song for the manga?�� Shiina asked expectantly.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded with a gentle smile and said, ��Listen to it carefully, alright?��


    The soft melody gave them a nostalgic feeling. It was so gentle that it made them close their eyes subconsciously, so they could enjoy this song fully.


    ��How much more do I have to lose before my heart is forgiven?


    How many more pains do I have to suffer to meet you once again?


    One more time, oh seasons, fade not.


    One more time, when we were messing around.��


    His deep voice gave them a chill, but more importantly, the feeling he told them from this song made their eyes wet. They could feel his regret, hope, and many other feelings he had for this someone. This someone might be them, but it might be someone else.


    Or it might be the character in the story of his manga.


    Hopefully, it was thetter since that way, they would feel better and thought this song was made based on his amazing creativity and talent.


    Fortunately, their guess was correct.


    Shishio didn��t sing this song for his old me. He had already moved on from his past. Instead of brooding over it, he focussed on the present, where he was apanied by his women in this world.


    Instead, Shishio thought about the feeling of those people who had already fallen so deep, and they wanted to have a chance to change their lives. While the feeling was quite different from how it was originally, it was quite simr since this song told about a deep regret of someone that wanted another chance to fix it.


    Shishio somehow could imagine Usa would cry when Usa heard him sing this song.


    When this song ended, Shishio sighed in relief, but suddenly he was hugged by all of them, including Roberta. He looked at their gazes which were full of maternal and empathic, wanting to pamper him.


    ������..��


    Shishio felt lucky to sing this song tonight since he knew he was going to have a st in his nightlife tonight.

 Chapter 494: The peaceful day cant stay any longer

    Chapter 494: The peaceful day can��t stay any longer


    The day passed peacefully.


    Usa hadn��t entered the literature club, but it was a normal thing since he still needed time to recover.


    Shishio thought it should be two weeks before Usa recovered.


    In the ss, they still talked to each other.


    Well, they mostly talked with Tagami.


    While Tagami might not be the most popr guy, he had many rtionships with many people. Therefore, it was possible for him to set up a group date and help Usa. However, it was hard to create a group date with Usa alone.


    The girls from the other school needed bait, so they would join the group date.


    Simr to a fish, it was impossible to fish without bait.


    Unless one uses electricity, sts, or trawling when fishing.


    If possible, Tagami and Usa wanted to use Shishio as bait, so they could invite many cute girls from the other school for a date.


    However, it was impossible since Nana and the other girls stared at the two guys like hawks. It was impossible to invite him unless they took him somewhere without any of his girls around. Still, it was impossible to take him so easily since Nana wouldn��t let him go to the group date.


    Shishio wasn��t surprised since even he, himself, wouldn��t allow his girlfriends to go on the group date.


    It might seem strange to other countries, but this country had a culture known as a ��group date,�� where a group of strangers of the opposite gender met each other with an intention to get to know each other.


    Shishio��s poprity was extremely high.


    The students of the Suimei were sought after since they were all beautiful and handsome, but they were also smart. Of course, many of them were exceptions, but this wasn��t the time to talk about this matter.


    Among them, Shishio was the most popr since many students from different schools came to look at him.


    Tagami knew using Shishio as bait, many beautiful girls from the other school woulde to the ��group date�� without hesitation. However, he didn��t know Shishio was a double-edged sword.


    Shishio might be a sword that could y many women, but at the same time, he could also wound his allies by stealing all the attention of girls on him.


    However, simr to Usa, who didn��t listen to him and just confessed right away.


    People wouldn��t learn until they got they hit the failure.


    Well, even if they had failed, people were forgetful creatures, so after they were fine after a while, they would make their mistakes again.


    Shishio must admit a human was amusing.


    Shishio was on his way to the Service Club, and the path he walked was deserted as usual. He didn��t immediately go to the clubroom. Instead, he went to the ice cream vending machine and got his favorite mint chocte-vored ice cream.


    Shishio was quitete since he had talked with Ayaka Sunohara, telling her his n to skip school, so they could stay together.


    While Ayaka felt conflicted by this fact, she agreed since the thought of monopolizing him and staying with him alone in her dorm was kind of immorally exciting.


    Shishio was full of excitement when he thought about it. His body was quite giddy, but he knew this wasn��t a time to get excited, so he calmed it down by eating his ice cream. The mix of the sweetness of the chocte and the tingling feeling from the mint hit his tastebuds at the same time, but then, someone called him.


    ��Huh? Oga?��


    Shishio turned and saw Hikigaya. ��Senpai.�� He nodded and asked, ��How about ice cream?��


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, ��Where did you get the ice cream?��


    Shishio only pointed his finger at the vending machine, which was located at the blind spot of the school. He wasn��t sure why the school staff put the vending machine here, but he wondered whether the school made it into some kind of a treasure hunt.


    It was Hikigaya��s first time knowing about this vending machine. Hikigaya��s lips twitched, wondering what he was doing in the past year. He put his money in and chose the chocte vor without hesitation. He looked at Shishio and asked, ��What taste did you choose?��


    ��Mint chocte.��


    ������ Hikigaya must admit this guy was really individual.


    Still, Shishio must admit many things could be learned from the small things he saw in his everyday life. Even when Hikigaya decided to buy the chocte vor, he could learn something worth learning.


    ��By the way, why are you here?�� Hikigaya asked after he tasted the chocte vor. ��It��s quite rare for you to bete.�� He knew, usually, this guy would spend his time with Yukinoshita, flirting around.


    ��I was talking with my girlfriends before.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya curiously and asked, ��What about you? Being called by a teacher again?��


    ������ Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he asked, ��How did you know?��


    Shishio gestured Hikigaya to walk with him with his chin and said, ��Was it Workce Tour?��


    Hikigaya walked next to Shishio and became even dumbfounded, wondering whether this guy could read his mind.


    ��I can��t read your mind.��


    ����..�� Hikigaya.


    ��It��s just my girlfriend talking about this matter a few days ago. They discuss where they want to visit.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��So did you get permission to do a workce at your home?�� He knew Hikigaya��s dream was to be a household husband, so his workce had always been his home. He wondered whether Hikigaya could get permission to do a workce at his home.


    ��Why do you think I chose my home as my workce?�� Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he sighed. ��Well, you weren��t wrong, but I didn��t get permission.��


    ��Isn��t that the matter, of course?�� Shishio rolled his eyes and said, ��Still, the real problem is the fact it has to be in a group of three. You��re a loner. It��s quite hard to get into a group.��


    ������ Hikigaya was at a loss for words before he got angry. ��Shut up!��


    Shishio shrugged his shoulders and said, ��But you won��t be alone, right? After all, you can also invite Totsuka.��


    ��Eh? Totsuka?�� Hikigaya halted his step and suddenly imagined his time with Totsuka in the workce together. ��If it��s Totsuka, I don��t mind bringing him to my home.�� After all, his choice of work was at his home, so it wouldn��t be bad to bring Totsuka to his home. Instead, he was excited to do so!


    ��Don��t bring him to your home.��


    ����Can you not really read my mind?�� Hikigaya was at a loss.


    ��Still, why not go to the ward office?�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��Isn��t your dream to let the taxpayer support you.��


    Hikigaya thought for a moment and felt it wasn��t a bad idea. After all, if he couldn��t be a household husband, bing a public servant.


    Still, the image of the public servant wasn��t good in this country.


    Japan was a country that was heavily influenced by the Chinese. Therefore, many people in this country learned from Confucius, and it was also the reason many smart people would work as schrs or workers under the daimyo instead of creating a business or developing something, and because of this, this country stagnated.


    It wasn��t untilter that America came with a ck ship, destroying the harbor and a lot of things, forcing this country to submit.


    This ident was named the ��ck Ship.��


    It was also because of this that the people in this country knew the reason why the people in this country lost to America was that their country stagnated, and all the smart people would curry the favor of the daimyo or other high position people.


    The people in this country changed, and slowly it became a country of capitalism.


    It was also because of this that many people in this country despised the public servants.


    Part of it was that they didn��t like the fact that public servants could live with taxes, and others were jealous.


    It was also because of this reason many people said the job of the public servant was being scolded.


    Still, in the job, it was impossible for one not to be scolded.


    However, Shishio could imagine how Hikigaya would be scolded by the people who came to the office, which made him grin. Still, when he thought about Hikigaya��s willpower and inner strength, he felt Hikigaya would feel nothing even if Hikigaya was scolded by the people.


    Hikigaya didn��t know why, but he felt this guy was thinking something rude


    The two walked together, and before long, they arrived at the clubroom.


    Yukinoshita was there, sitting in her position as usual while reading a book. ��You two arete. Where have you been?��


    ��Buying ice cream.�� 2x


    The two answered naturally and sat in their usual spots.


    ��Still, didn��t you meet her?�� Yukinoshita asked while looking at Shishio��s ice cream.


    ��Her?�� Shishio was confused.


    However, before Yukinoshita answered, the door of the room was opened.


    ��Hey, where have you been? I have been calling you, you know? Why did you ignore me?�� Yui said while looking at Shishio and Hikigayaa.


    ��You two took too long, so Yuigama went out to bring you two,�� Yukinoshita said naturally.


    ��Ah, how unfair! You two even bought ice cream here!�� Yui stared at Shishio and Hikigaya in disbelief since the two werete and bought ice cream, but more importantly, they didn��t share anything with her!


    However, Shishio and Hikigaya only shrugged their shoulders and didn��t say much. They shared each other��s phone numbers, but it might be because they were preupied with having a conversation before they ignored Yui��s call.


    Afterining for a while, Yui forgot all of her matters before her phone trembled. She took her phone and couldn��t help but frown. She let out a long sigh, showing an ufortable expression.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Ah, nothing, but���� Yui hesitated, but then she said, ��It��s just I got this weird text, so I was like all, ��Whoa.��


    Yukinoshita lowered her head and said, ��Hikigaya, unless you��d like to end up in court, you should stop sending those vulgar texts right now.��


    Shishio took his phone and called someone. ��Hello, is this a police officer?��


    ��Oi! Oi! Stop this tant usation! Also, stop calling the police, bastard!�� Hikigaya quickly stopped Shishio and felt tired somehow.


    ��Yui-senpai, can I see the text?�� Shishio asked after he stopped joking around.


    ��Ah, sure.�� Yui nodded and showed her phone to Shishio.


    Shishio looked at the screen phone, and it might be because the phone was small, so Yui moved closer to him.


    Their distance was so close, and a sweet aroma from her body invaded his nose.


    Shishio looked at Yui, who seemed to be preupied with the text and didn��t seem to notice their distance.


    ������.�� Hikigaya and Yukioshita.


    Still, Shishio looked at the text, but he didn��t realize Yui was blushing at this moment.


    ��Oh, it��s not Hikigaya-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    Hikigaya looked at them with a snort, but Yukinoshtia asked, ��Why can you be so sure?��


    ��It��s because the text is about the ss. Hikigaya isn��t included in Yui-senpai��s ss, right?�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s true.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    �������� Hikigaya let out a long sigh and wanted to say he was part of Yui��s ss, but he gave up since he just wanted to finish his ice cream. Luckily, this ice cream tasted nice, and it made his heart feelfortable. If not, he might unseal the dark power inside his body, letting rampage on this school, destroying everything.


    ������..��


    Hikigaya took a deep breath and let out a sigh of relief since he had almost reawakened his past.


    ��I have graduated, so let��s forget about it.��


    Hikigaya shook his head, but then, his mood became better, especially when he saw the person who entered this clubroom.


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard, and a figure appeared in front of them.


    ��I have a��. request.��


    Shishio looked up and wondered whether this person was a masochist.

 Chapter 495: Detective Shishio 1

    Chapter 495: Detective Shishio 1


    If it was before, Hikigaya would lower his head while showing a humble reaction. However, after he saw what had happened a week ago, he just didn��t care about this guy anymore and just acted like how he usually was.


    Still, Hikigaya wondered whether this guy was a masochist.


    Hayato Hayama.


    Everyone in the club room was familiar with this person since he was the most famous figure in the 2nd grade.


    What had happened in the tennis club was still fresh to everyone, and it was also because of this reason that they felt strange and frowned when Hayato Hayama came into their clubroom.


    Yui might be a good girl, but she was also part of Yumiko��s clique. Yumiko was in love with Hayato, so she also often talked and joined Hayama��s clique.


    While it was quite hard to say since Hayama was the leader of her ss, Yui didn��t feelfortable talking with him, especially after Hayama provoked Shishio at that time.


    Luckily, after that tennis fight, the rtionship between Yumiko and Hayama turned quite stiff, so they rarely talked to each other.


    However, it didn��t really matter since even if neither of them talked to each other, they were still the most popr clique in the ss.


    Still, without a doubt, the members of the Service Club didn��t have a good impression of this person.


    However, even if they didn��t have a good impression of him, it didn��t mean they were going to reject him since they weren��t that petty type of someone.


    While Hayama was stunned when he saw Shishio, he quickly showed his usual warm smile. ��I have got a request. This is a Service Club, right?�� However, if someone looked at him carefully, they could see how rigid his smile was.


    ��Yes.�� On the other hand, Hikigaya was surprised that he could handle this Riajuu easily. He nced at Shishio, who read a book as usual in a calm posture and couldn��t help but sigh. While this junior of his wasn��t cute and often talked bad about him, he must admit, being by his side made him able to learn many things. He even got immunity for the Riajuu.


    However, Hikigaya felt it was a normal thing since he knewpared to Shishio, Hayama or something was nothing.


    Still, as Hayama received his answer, he started to talk about his purpose even if one of the four people in this ce didn��t seem to look at him.


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei said I shoulde here if I want to talk to anyone about my problems, so here I am. But I had a hard time getting my club to let me go.��


    Shishio looked up and thought Hayama really didn��t change. He could tell Hayama wasn��t that confident. Instead, he tried to cover hisck of confidence by saying how important he was by showing how important and how busy he was.


    Usually, the people who heard it would nod and show an understanding toward Hayama and even treat him in a better way since Hayama��s words told them how busy and important he was, yet he still came here.


    Hayama wanted them to treat him better.


    However, it only worked for the majority of people, but it definitely didn��t work for Yukinoshita.


    ��I don��t care.�� Yukinoshita looked cold as usual and said, ��You came here with a reason, right, Hayama Hayato?��


    While Hayama was overwhelmed that he was almost perplexed, he was a good guy by nature, so after a dumbfounded moment, he didn��t seem angry and quickly told his need. ��Well, about that���� He quickly took out his phone and showed them what he wanted to discuss with them.


    ��Oh, those weird texts���� Yui also showed an ufortable expression.


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya looked at each other and knew the situation was more serious than they had thought.


    If it was only Hayama, they might not care much, but it was a different matter if Yui was rted to this problem.


    While they wanted to resolve this matter, they needed to know the ins and outs of what had happened, so all of them read all those weird texts sent to Hayama and Yui.


    Still, Shishio must admit that Hayama was really a good guy since even after what had happened between the two, Hayama still dared to ask for his help to solve his problem.


    However, Shishio could also think that Hayama was already out of ideas about what to do about this problem, so in the end, even if their rtionship might not be close, Hayama still dared to ask him since Hayama thought he was someone who might have an idea to solve thisplicated situation.


    Shishio had read the texts before, so he understood the content. While his reaction might not have been much before, he must admit that he really hated the type of someone who sent this type of text.


    Still, Shishio thought he might think too much since he could see Hayama trying to ignore him, the same as how he ignored Hayama.


    ��Now that you mention it����


    Shishio realized that even if Hayama��s clique was destroyed because of this rumor, Yumiko��s clique would be alright. After all, the clique of boys and girls had always been different in the ss. Some of them might join together, but in essence, it was hard for a boy and a girl to be together since there were many types of conversations that were quite hard to talk in front of different genders.


    Shishio thought for a moment and decided to ignore this matter before calmly reading his book again.


    ��Toge is delinquent. He took out people from West High at an arcade.��


    ��Yamato is three-timing. He��s the biggest douchebag ever.��


    ����.��


    While Toge��s news was one thing, they doubted Yamato��s news since the biggest douchebag ever was right beside them.


    ��Hey, why are you looking at me like that?�� Shishio felt he was being insulted.


    ��Nothing.�� 3x


    Whether it was Yukinoshita, Yui, or Hikigaya, all of them said in sync.


    Only Hayatoughed awkwardly and also felt a bit jealous since he could see how close they were.


    ��Ooka deliberately injured the opponent��s star yer.��


    Yukinoshita read all of the texts one by one and came to a conclusion. ��So they��re chain text?��


    Hayama sighed and said, ��Since they started circting, the mood in the ss has be worse and worse.��


    ��It wasn��t your ss, but only your clique.�� Shishio thought, but he didn��t say much since he could see that even with the chain texts circted in the ss Hikigaya was alright.


    Hikigaya wasn��t sure, but he could tell Shishio was thinking something rude about him.


    ��And, well, I��m pissed they��re talking bad about my friends.�� Hikigaya let out a sigh before he quickly said, ��Oh, but I don��t want you to search for the culprit. I just want to find a way to sort it out. Could you all help me out?�� He smiled and showed his good-natured expression, making it hard for people not to be affected by his smile.


    If it was before, they might have been affected, but with Shishio around them, they didn��t feel anything when they saw this smile. After all, if theypared his smile with Shishio, it was like an explosion from a small cracker and a nuclear bomb.


    Could the small cracker match the ultimate destruction of the nuclear bomb?


    Nay.


    However, neither of them mentioned this matter since they were more cornered about the chain text.


    ��So basically, you want us to set the record straight?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Yeah, pretty much.�� Hayama nodded while showing a gesture with his bodynguage.


    Yukinoshita stood up and tidied up her skirt. ��Then we have no choice but to look for the culprit.��


    ��Okay, I��ll leave to���� Hayama was stunned. ��Eh? Wait.�� He looked at Yukinoshita in disbelief and asked, ��Why?�� Frankly, he really felt ufortable staying in this ce, but it couldn��t be helped since his wit was at the end to solve this matter.


    ��Sending out chain texts is a despicable act that tramples over another person��s dignity. Extreme nder is meant to hurt others, while the sender gets to hide in the shadow of anonymity. The only effective way to stop this is to eradicate the cause,�� Yukinoshita said calmly while looking out the window as if she was reminiscent of something.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and wasn��t surprised by her answer. After all, she might have been a victim of chain text in the past, so her answer to solve this problem was to eradicate the source.


    ��Source: Me.�� Yukinoshita looked at everyone.


    ��Speaking of an experience, huh?�� Hikigaya murmured with a scare.


    ��You eradicated them���� Yui was lost for words.


    ��Anyway, someone like that deserves to be destroyed. This is how I do things.�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment before she said, ��I��ll look for the culprit. They��ll stop once I have had a word with them. I��ll leave everything that follows at your discretion. Is that okay?��


    Hayama hesitated for a while before he looked at Shishio. ��Um, Oga-kun, if it��s you, what��ll you do?�� He didn��t know why he asked this question to Shishio, but he just had a feeling Shishio could solve this problem discreetly without interrupting the harmony in his clique.


    Whether it was Yukinoshita, Yui, or Hikigaya, they subconsciously looked at Shishio.


    Shishio didn��t close his book and looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita nodded without hesitation.


    Shishio closed his book calmly and calmly looked at Hayama. He crossed his legs with his hands on the top of the book, which he ced on hisp. His posture was elegant and full of ss as if an intellectual schr, yet they didn��t know why it felt like they were looking at the hidden boss behind a huge criminal organization.


    ��Take a chair first. You should sit down since it might take a while for me to solve this case,�� Shishio said.


    Hayama was stunned and asked, ��Are-Are you going to help me?��


    ��You don��t want to?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, please help me.�� Hayama took the free chair and sat in front of Shishio, but he forgot it was Hikigaya��s chair.


    ������..�� Hikigaya.

 Chapter 496: Detective Shishio 2

    Chapter 496: Detective Shishio 2


    ��When did this chain text begin to circte?�� Shishio asked since he needed to know where this chain text started before he determined everything.


    ��Last weekend, right?�� Hayama looked at Yui, asking for confirmation.


    ��Yup.�� Yui nodded.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and wanted to ask him too, but he decided to give up since he knew this guy didn��t know anything.


    ��Oi!�� Hikigaya scolded inwardly, but he didn��t say anything since even if Shishio didn��t say anything, he could tell what this guy thought. He knew this junior of his was rude, but he couldn��t me him since no one in his ss knew his contact info, so no one would send him the chain text.


    ��Did something happen in ss?�� Shishio asked.


    Hayama thought for a while and shook his head. ��Nothinges to mind.��


    Yui also nodded. ��Yeah, things were the same as usual.��


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��Senpai, I might as well ask you.��


    ��What do you mean by ��might as well��?�� Hikigayained, but he thought for a moment, trying to remember what had happenedst week. ��Last weekend, huh? That��s not too long ago.�� He scratched his temple and suddenly remembered something. ��Oh, the Workce Tour Study!��


    ��That��s it!�� Yui quickly recalled what had happened. ��So this is because of the group formations.��


    ��Mind giving us an exnation?�� Yukinoshita was confused.


    ��Forming groups for these kinds of events has an effect on the rtionship afterward. Some people are really sensitive about that stuff.�� While Yui didn��t have the brightest head, she was particrly good at reading the atmosphere and the knowledge regarding the rtionship among the group.


    ��We��re supposed to be a group of three, so one person from a group of four friends is gonna get excluded.�� Hikigaya added and said, ��I can see them shit-talking to each other to make sure they��re not the one who is left out.��


    ��Which means one of the three is the culprit here,�� Yukinoshita said confidently.


    However, Hayama was overwhelmed and couldn��t ept this fact. ��H-Hold on. I don��t want to think that the culprit is among them. These texts say bad things about all three of them. Surely it can��t be them.�� While hecked confidence, he tried to defend his friends since he didn��t want to believe such a fact.


    Shishio looked at Hayama, wondering whether this guy was gullible or disillusioned or might be part of his personality?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, nor did he care, but Hikigaya interrupted Hayama��snd.


    ��Are you retarded?�� Hikigaya snorted and said, ��They clearly did that so nobody would suspect them. If it were me, I would have avoided ndering someone on purpose in order to make the scapegoat.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��Hikki, you��re horrible.�� Yui moved back slightly.


    However, Hikigaya crossed his arms proudly and said, ��Call me a ��white-cor criminal.��


    While Shishio said he was the one who said he would solve this problem, everyone started to ask Hayama curiously about his ��three friends�� since, without a doubt, the criminal was among them.


    ��Anyway, could you tell us about those three?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Hayama hesitated for a moment before he exined with a forced smile. ��Tobe��s got a bad look at him, but in truth, he��s the best at managing the mood. He��s also proactive during events. A nice guy.��


    Yukinoshita took her note and wrote. ��A frivolous idiot who can only be noisy, right?��


    ����.��


    Yukinohita stopped writing, then looked up and asked, ��What��s wrong? Continue.��


    While Hayama was speechless, he still tried to maintain his smile as usual and continued to exin to the rest of his friends.


    ��Yamato��s calm and a good listener. He��s a chill guy who makes everyone around him rx, I guess? He��s a nice guy.��


    ��So he��s slow and indecisive, huh?��


    ����.��


    Hayama was slightly overwhelmed, but he didn��t give up and tried to express the good point about hisst friend. ��Ooka is friendly and considerate. He��s always helping people out. He��s ���� However, Yukinoshita didn��t want to hear anymore and cut him straight. ��An opportunist who��s always worrying about what others think, then.��


    ����.��


    While Yukinoshita was one thing, Shishio must admit Hayama probably didn��t see his friends that much, and he could also tell they weren��t particrly close either.


    ��Hmm���� Yukinoshita mulled over slightly and said, ��It wouldn��t be much of a stretch to imagine any one of them as the culprit. Listening to Hayama-kun isn��t really helping us.�� She looked at Yui and Hikigaya. ��What about you guys? What do you think of the three of them?��


    ��Huh?�� Yui was startled, but she answered, ��There��s not much I can say���� While they often hang out with each other, the rtionship between Hayama��s clique and Yumiko Miura��s clique wasn��t that particrly close.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya��s answer was obvious. ��I don��t know them too well.��


    Yukinoshita sighed, then looked at Shishio. ��What do you think, Shishio-kun?��


    ��Do we need to search for the culprit?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Eh?��


    They were dumbfounded when they heard his answer.


    ��Can you exin what you mean by that?�� Yukinoshita was intrigued and looked at him curiously.


    The two were sitting next to each other, and their distance was close.


    For the three of them, the two were like dating each other, which made their lips twitch.


    ��In the end, the cause of this incident is without a doubt Hayama-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    ��Eh? Me?�� Hayama was dumbfounded and asked, ��What do you mean? How can I be the cause of this incident?��


    However, Hikigaya quickly understood. ��Ah, I see.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Whether it was Yukinoshita or Yui, they were confused.


    However, it was a normal thing since Hikigaya spent most of his time observing people, so he understood many things, especially after he heard Shishio��s exnation.


    ��The reason for this is because three of your friends don��t want to be left behind in this Workce Tour Event, especially when you can only make a group of the three. Then one person will be left behind, and they don��t want that, so they made this chain text, so you��ll choose them,�� Shishio exined calmly.


    ��Ah��!��


    When everyone heard the exnation, they understood everything.


    A normal person wouldn��t choose someone with a bad personality or someone with a bad rumor about them. Instead, they would naturally choose someone safe.


    However, Hayama was different after all, and he was a nice guy to the core, so when this chain text happened, he knew it was all a misunderstanding, so he would choose the people who were being talked bad about the chain text for his team on the Workce Tour Event.


    ��We don��t need to search for the culprit since, without a doubt, the culprit is the three of them. They talk badly about themselves, so they won��t be left behind by Hayama-senpai in this Workce Tour Event,�� Shishio said.


    Shishio realized how amazing the EQ of the people in this country was. They realized the importance ofmunication, and no one wanted to be left behind.


    After all, not everyone could be like a Hikigaya.


    While Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya nodded, Hayama could only show a bitter smile since he didn��t expect he was the cause of everything.


    ��How did you solve this?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Ye-Yes! How do I end this chain text?�� Hayama quickly asked.


    ��Well, you just don��t need to make a group with them,�� Shishio said naturally.


    ��Eh?��


    They were dumbfounded.


    ��That��s all?�� Hayama asked strangely.


    ��That��s it.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��If the group is made of four, it��ll be alright. Unfortunately, it is a group of three, so you can only leave behind one person, and without a doubt, when the Workce Tour Event ends, the rtionship between the one that you leave behind will be awkward. They don��t want that, so they can only do this.�� Shishio took the cup of tea made by Yukinoshita, drenched his parched throat, then said, ��So you can only leave them. Let them make their own group. Also, this isn��t bad.��


    ��This isn��t bad, what do you mean?�� Hayama understood, but then he became confused again.


    ��Well, you might think your friendship with the three is alright. However, what if you��re not there?�� Shishio asked. ��Their rtionship might be a friend of a friend. They gather there because of you, but when you��re not there, they��re not even a friend.��


    ��Ah!�� Yui understood and showed an ufortable expression.


    ��If you let them make a group of three, they might be good friends with each other instead of gathering together because of you.�� Shishio looked at Hayama and asked, ��So can you do that? Bing a loner for the three of them?��


    Still, Hayama��s answer was something Shishio had expected.


    ��I can do it.�� Hayama nodded with a gentle smile and said, ��If they can be friends with each other from now on, I am happy to do this.��


    Shishio and Hikigaya thought this guy was a good guy so thoroughly.


    ��Well, you be a loner now, Senpai. Have you thought about which group you��re going to join?�� Shishio asked.


    While Hayama��s lips twitched, Hikigayaughed hard.


    ������.�� Shishio, Yui, and Yukinoshita looked at Hikigaya in silence.


    Hikigaya stoppedughing since he knew he couldn��tugh at Hayama. After all, he was also a loner.


    ��Well, I don��t know.�� With his poprity, it was easy for Hayama to join a group. However, he knew once he entered, one person would be left behind, and that person would be secluded. He didn��t want to do that, but if he didn��t do that, it would be hard for him to get into a group, which put him in a dilemma.


    ��Is that so? Why don��t I rmend someone?�� Shishio suddenly said.


    ��Oh? Who?�� Hayama asked curiously.


    ��Hikigaya-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    ����What?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    ��Well, Hikigaya-senpai is a loner, so even if you invite him, you don��t need to worry about thoseplex rtionships,�� Shishio said.


    ��Oi!��


    ��That��s true.�� Hayama nodded in agreement.


    ��Oi! You two!��


    Hikigaya was so mad, but he stopped when he saw Hayama smiling at him.


    ��How about it, Hikigaya-kun? Do you want to team up with me?�� Hayama asked with a smile.


    Hikigaya looked at Hayama for a while and hesitated for a while before he let out a sigh and grabbed Hayama��s hand. ��O-Okay.��


    ��Damn, why do I reply to him in English?�� Hikigaya felt Raijuu really threw him off.


    ��You don��t need to thank me, Senpai,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    ��Who wants to thank you?!�� Hikigaya must admit he wanted to throw a table at Shishio at this moment.


    With this one case closed, Detective Shishio solved the case, and everyone was able to attend the Workce Tour Event peacefully.


    Then, what about Shishio?


    Shishio looked at the familiar house in front of him and thought he was going to release his inner beast today.

 Chapter 497: Just like everyday

    Chapter 497: Just like everyday


    It was like any other day.


    It was a peaceful day where people went either to school, work, or take care of their house if they were a housewife.


    For everyone, this day was no different from any others.


    Still, it might be quite special for the students of the 2nd grand of Suimei since they went on the Workce Tour Event, visiting variouspanies or ces they were interested in working in the future.


    However, it had nothing to do with Shishio.


    One thing, Shishio was only a freshman, so he couldn��t join this event, and the other was because he was skipping school and visiting a ce he shouldn��t visit.


    ��Wee, Shishio-kun,�� Ayaka Sunohara greeted Shishio with a happy smile.


    Shishio didn��t immediately enter. Instead, he appreciated this woman, thinking how lucky he was.


    Ayaka didn��t tie her hair in her usual ponytail. Instead, she tied her hair in a braid which she drapedzily over her shoulder, making her even more charming.


    After a moment of appreciation, Shishio entered the Sunoharasou naturally, ��Thanks for having me, Ayaka.��


    ��Come in. Everyone has gone to school, so there��s only the two of us now,�� Ayaka said with her usual tone and hugged his arm naturally while she whispered those sweet words right into Shishio��s ear, so he would understand they were free to do whatever they wanted right now.


    Shishio also didn��t want to waste his time and hugged this woman directly.


    ��Kyaa~~!�� Ayaka let out a coquettish scream and hugged him subconsciously. ��Wait! Wait!�� While she didn��t fight back, she quickly asked him to stop when he was about to bring her to her room.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio stopped and asked since he almost couldn��t hold on anymore.


    Ayaka might not be different from usual. She was still wearing her usual caretaker clothes that gave people a homey and cozy feeling like any housewife in the area, yet somehow it was also different. It might be because she was the one who wore those clothes. She looked so seductive. More importantly, the apron she wore added more charm and made people could only look at her in a daze.


    Also, while it was faint, Shishio could see Ayaka put on her make-up carefully. He was raring to go, and it was already impossible to stop him.


    ��Let��s talkter after this.��


    ��Eh��Eh?!�� Ayaka naturally couldn��t fight him, and she just let her body sumb under him, writhe, and cry in the immoral ecstasy.


    ��


    After a few hours, Ayaka was released by Shishio. Shey on the bed, exhausted. She opened her mouth, showing her pink, small tongue, panting, yet a satisfying expression couldn��t be hidden on her face.


    However, Ayaka hid her face on his chest since she realized what kind of naughty woman she had be.


    The two had been doing this immoral act many times, especially when he stayed on the Sunoharasou.


    However, it was the first time she was able to scream heartily without caring about anything.


    After all, whenever they did it, Ayaka had to kill her voice, so no one would hear what they were doing. She knew it was an impossible feat, especially since his skill in that area was so good!


    While it was embarrassing, Ayaka must admit that she loved to do this with him, and she wanted to do this with him forever.


    ��Let��s have him stay.��


    Ayaka made up her mind.


    Her mind was struggling when she heard him going to skip school, so he could stay with her. However, after he messed her up, that struggle disappeared, and she just wanted him to stay with her as long as possible.


    As for her tenants that woulde backter, anyway, it wasn��t her first time to stay, so everything would be okay.


    ��Do you want to do it again?�� Shishio whispered.


    Ayaka��s face flushed red, but she quickly pushed him away since she was afraid to sumb to him again. ��Wait a moment! Let��s have lunch first.��


    ��Well���� Shishio touched his stomach and nodded. ��Let��s have lunch.��


    Ayaka smiled, then said, ��By the way, there��s something that I��d like you to do.��


    ��Oh? Do you want me to help you with something?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Ayaka nodded and thought it was great to have a man around.


    ����..�� Shiina Aki.


    ��Am I not a man?��


    Unfortunately, Shiina Aki couldn��tin to Ayaka since he was at school.


    On the other hand, Aki listened to his teacher about the mathematic form and questions that would appear on the mid-term exam. He was, after all, a good boy, and of course, he wanted to have a good score on his exam.


    Still, Aki didn��t know what had happened on the Sunoharasou, nor did he realize what had happened.


    However, Aki must admit that the knowledge of mathematics of a middle school student was tough, and he felt he needed to study harder.


    ��Ah�� it��ll be great if Caretaker-san can teach me����


    Aki imagined how Ayaka would teach him in the teacher uniform happily before he focused on his teacher again since he was afraid of getting reprimanded.


    While Aki was studying, Ayaka hummed a nostalgic song happily. Her soft bottoms swayed right and left, cutting the vegetables such as onion, carrot, and cabbage rhythmically.


    ��Hmm�� Hmm����


    ��Ayaka, I have changed themp. Do you need me to do anything else?��


    When Ayaka heard this voice, her body shuddered slightly since when her name was called by someone younger than her, without any honorific, it made her body tremble. She wondered whether she was a masochist, especially when she thought about how she had always wanted him to be rough on her. She thought she might be one.


    Shishio was behind Ayaka, holding argedder and amp in his other hand. He looked at Ayaka��s back and sucked his breath since watching Ayaka from behind was just breathtaking.


    ��Thank you, Shishio-kun.�� Ayaka washed her hands and dried them on her apron. She then approached him and said, ��Themp has been dead for a while, but no one can help me. I am d you��re here.�� She was d that someone was there to help her since if no one helped her, she could only ask someone to help, and it wouldn��t be cheap since this type of work would cost money.


    The ie of the dorm, while it was good, it wasn��t much either.


    Ayaka relied on renting and cooking expenses, so her money wasn��t that much. It would be okay if she could take care of the problems in the dorm by herself, but if she couldn��t, she could only rely on someone, and it needed money.


    However, the reason why Ayaka felt grateful toward Shishio wasn��t because of the money. Instead, she felt happy he was by her side, and she could rely on and depend on him.


    ��It��s okay. I am happy that I can help you.�� Shishio rubbed his face against her soft palm, which she ced on his cheek. ��Let me help you maintain the other things since I am here.��


    ��Okay.�� Ayaka nodded, then kissed his cheek happily. ��By the way, are you alright with yakisoba? Don��t you want something else?�� While the yakisoba tasted good, she felt it was too simple.


    ��Well, how about you add a soup?��


    ��Okay, wait a moment. It��ll be ready soon.�� Ayaka kissed his cheek again and walked to the kitchen again. However, her waist was pulled by Shishio, which caused her to be startled.


    ��How about we do it in the kitchen?�� Shishio whispered.


    ��������


    Ayaka knew she should resist, yet she must admit, she was intrigued by his idea and wondered how it felt to do it in the ce where everyone was eating.


    ��No�� not here���� Ayaka still had herst struggle, especially when she thought all four of her tenants usually stayed in this ce to eat.


    ��Are you sure?�� However, Shishio wouldn��t let go of her easily. It was a rare chance for them to be together, and frankly, he just wanted to spend all of his days doing naughty things. He ced thedders down and the deadmp to the side and pulled her into the kitchen.


    Ayaka could only sigh and say, ��Geez�� only this time, alright?��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio was d he skipped school today.


    ��


    It was time for the middle school students to go home.


    While usually Yuzu, Yukimoto, Sumire Yamanashi, and Yuri Kazami stayed at the school to work on their duty as members of the student council, they decided to return to their dorm quickly.


    Aki, who also happened to go home, was surprised to see the three girls since they usually returned at a different time. ��Huh? Kaichou? Yamanashi-senpai? Kazami-senpai? What��s wrong?��


    ��What��s wrong? What do you mean?�� Yuzu asked aggressively.


    While Aki was slightly overwhelmed, he asked, ��Why did youe back so early? Do you have student council duty?��


    ��What? Do you want us toe backte? Or do you not want us to go back?�� Yuzu asked suspiciously.


    ��Of-Of course not!�� Aki shook his head furiously since it was impossible for him to admit he wasn��t good with Yuzu and her group. He let out a sigh, wondering why the girls he met couldn��t be as gentle as Ayaka.


    The four of them didn��t talk much and walked back to Sunoharasou as usual.


    However, Yuri nced to the side and smiled before she hurriedly entered the Sunoharasou. ��Ayaka-san! Shishio-nii! I am back!��


    ��Shishio-nii?�� 3x


    Whether it was Yuzu, Sumire, or Aki were surprised, while Yuzu and Sumire were surprised for the same reason, Aki was surprised for a different reason.


    Still, even if Yuri didn��t receive her answer, she quickly dashed in the direction of the kitchen.


    On the other hand, Yuru, Sumire, and Aki also hurriedly came after her.


    When the four of them came to the living room, they saw Shishio was there, sitting on the sofa. He greeted them naturally. ��Yo!��


    ��When did youe, Shishio-nii?�� Yuri asked excitedly and sat next to Shishio. Still, she nced at the ss door connected to the yard, wondering why Ayaka had opened the ss door. However, she didn��t think too much and talked with Shishio.


    ��Geez, Yuri-chan, you should wash your hands first,�� Ayaka said helplessly in the kitchen. She just entered the living room and seemingly just came out of the bathroom. ��The three of you are also the same. You should wash your hands and change your uniform first. You can talk with himter.��


    ��Yes~~!�� 3x


    The three of them didn��t fight back and returned to their room since they knew they had to change their uniform.


    On the other hand, Aki sighed in relief since he didn��t see anything unusual. He also wanted to change his uniform too.


    The four of them felt there was a strange smell in the living room, but it was faint, almost unnoticeable, so they didn��t think too much.


    Everyone was about to return to their room, but Sumire stopped and looked at Ayaka, squinting her eyes as if she had noticed something.


    ��What��s wrong, Sumire-chan?�� Ayaka asked calmly.


    ��There��s a hair on the corner of your mouth, Ayaka-san,�� Sumire whispered and asked, ��Is that your nose hair?�� After all, the hair on her mouth was a different color from Ayaka��s hair, so she thought it was Ayaka��s nose hair.


    ������ Ayaka quickly wiped her mouth and said, ��Thank you, Sumire-chan. I hope you don��t tell anyone since it is pretty embarrassing.�� Her face flushed red, showing how embarrassed she was.


    Sumire nodded with a smile, thinking Ayaka was cute. ��Okay, you don��t need to worry. I won��t tell anyone.��


    ��Thank you.�� Ayaka nodded with a gentle smile before she looked at Shishio helplessly.


    Shishio only shrugged his shoulders and didn��t say much.


    It was like any other day.


    The Sunoharasou was so peaceful today.

 Chapter 498: Hero Vs Demon Queen

    Chapter 498: Hero Vs Demon Queen


    While Shishio was a bastard, he still had a bottom line, so when the four of the middle school students returned, he taught them so they could do well on their mid-term exams.


    Whether it was Yuzu, Sumire, Yuri, or Aki, they were all happy to receive his teaching since it was easy to understand, and they felt they could see their progress, which made them even harder to study.


    On the other hand, Ayaka was happy when everyone relied on her man, which made her proud. When she saw how hard everyone was studying, she thought to make a dinner that would give a lot of ��stamina.�� She made the ��stamina�� meal because she was cornered about the health of everyone, and it had nothing to do with a different reason.


    Ayaka��s humming sounded, and the cozy living room became even morefortable.


    Still, Shishio looked at Ayaka and must admit that this woman was really a natural subus. Even after what they had done half an hour ago, she could act nonchntly in front of everyone as if nothing had happened.


    Even if Shishio was an actor, he must admit a woman was a natural actor. He looked at Aki, Yuri, Yuzu, and Sumire, who listened to his exnation and teaching carefully, without realizing what had happened a few moments ago.


    Shishio wasn��t sure how to describe this feeling, but he had felt this feeling in the past when Sorata was still in Sakurasou or when he did it in Rui��s home.


    However, Shishio must admit he felt this ce was like a ��home,�� even if he had many houses and apartments in this world. It might be because of Ayaka, but he knew it wouldn��t be fair for him to say this, especially when many of his other girlfriends weren��t lost to Ayaka. However, he must admit Ayaka had this charm that made him feel this ce was his home and this was the ce he should return to.


    Shishio let out a sigh inwardly, thinking this woman was really amazing.


    Well, her personality and charm were one thing, but her body was even more amazing.


    ��Shishio-nii, are you going to stay?�� Yuri suddenly asked.


    When this question fell, whether it was Yuzu, Sumire, or Aki, also looked up, waiting for his answer.


    Aki wasn��t sure whether he was a small-minded person for thinking this, but he must admit, he didn��t like to see Shishio stay. ��Am I really that small-minded?�� For some reason, he felt guilty and didn��t dare to look at Shishio again.


    Shishio didn��t know what Aki was thinking and thought about Yuri��s question.


    Should he stay?


    Shishio didn��t say anything for a while and looked in Ayaka��s direction since he knew she had heard Yuri��s question. Even if he wanted to stay, he wondered what kind of reason he should stay. After all, if he didn��t have a good reason, it would be weird for him to stay.


    There was a school tomorrow, and he didn��t really want to skip again. It wasn��t because he couldn��t do it, but he knew his aunt would trouble him if he really skipped school again.


    In the worst case, Chihiro would report this matter to his parents.


    Shishio didn��t really want to trouble his parents. While he could ept the existence of his parents, he still wanted to hide many things from them since he knew if they knew what he did in Tokyo. After all, it would be surprising if they didn��t disown him after knowing what he did in Tokyo.


    ��Well, they might only scold me.��


    After all, he was the only son, and even if he was a ��Chuunibyou,�� he was well-loved by his parents. Also, when he thought about it clearly, everything that he did would make his parents proud instead of unhappy.


    While it wasn��t impossible for him to skip school again to visit Ayaka when all of the middle school students went to the school, it didn��t mean he could go to visit Ayaka every day.


    ��If possible, it should be once or twice a week.�� He thought.


    ��It��s already dark. You should stay, Shishio-kun. It��s dangerous to go out at night after all,�� Ayaka said naturally.


    ��Is it dangerous?��


    If it was told to Aki or the other things, they would nod. However, when they looked at Shishio��s body, they felt the one who would be in danger would be the one who would assault Shishio. After all, his well-built body was obvious to all, and with his towering height, most people would try to avoid him.


    In the fight, even if martial art was useful, it was only useful for a master.


    As for normal people, a huge and taller body was obviously more advantageous since it could intimidate the opponent.


    Shishio was tall, and he had an absolute advantage in fighting, so walking out at night wouldn��t bring him a danger.


    However, all the girls agreed to let him stay. After all, danger came in many different forms, whether it was an ident or other things, so it was better for him to stay until tomorrow, and he could go back early.


    It definitely had nothing to do with the fact they wanted him to stay.


    Really.


    Especially Aki since he couldn��t say anything and could only let Shishio stay helplessly. Still, suddenly he felt something strange, but he didn��t know what kind of feeling it was.


    However, everything had been decided, and Shishio decided to stay.


    Strangely, there was even his uniform in Ayaka��s room, so he could go to school peacefully.


    While many of them felt weird, they didn��t question this matter and thought it might be because he had left his uniform in the Sunoharasou before, so Ayaka took care of it.


    As for his books, he left everything on his school desk, so it was alright even if he didn��t bring anything.


    Still, they didn��t know Ayaka had prepared everything, so she could have him stay with her all the time.


    However, Ayaka wouldn��t tell this and kept this a secret from everyone since, right now, she still wanted to maintain the image of a good, gentle, and virtuous caretaker in front of everyone.


    As for in front of Shishio, Ayaka decided to let go of everything and became a woman who had been conquered by him.


    ��Alright, let��s eat,�� Ayaka said with a gentle smile.


    ��Yay!��


    Hearing Ayaka��s words, everyone also stopped studying and went to have dinner. The dinner was extremely sumptuous, with the tonkatsu as the main meal. Their mouths were watery, and they wanted to eat directly.


    After all, who didn��t like a hot, oily, and fatty meal?


    Ayaka also loved it, but she knew she was sensitive to her weight. However, with Shishio around her, she didn��t need to worry about it anymore since she could ask him for an exercise.


    On the other hand, Shishio looked at the sumptuous meal before he looked at Ayaka, who smiled at him sweetly.


    ����.��


    Shishio took his chopsticks and started to eat heartily while thinking he was d to have a system, or else he might have trouble fighting this subus tonight.


    Tonight, he wasn��t a beast.


    Instead, he was a hero who fought bravely against the Demon Queen.


    Still, when Shishio ate, Sumire suddenly whispered, ��Shishio-nii, can youe to my roomter?��


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at this middle school student and just stared at her in silence.


    ��


    Sunoharasou was separated by two floors.


    The first floor was for everyone, and it was a ce like a kitchen, living room, and a bathroom located. The rooms of Ayaka and Aki were also on this floor.


    On the other hand, the second floor was used for the girls�� rooms.


    Whether it was Yuri, Yuzu, or Sumire, they were living on the second floor. It was also because of this reason that Aki had never entered the second floor and just stayed on the first floor.


    It was quite simr to Sakurasou, which was separated by a female and a male area.


    After all, even if Aki was a kid, he was still a boy.


    Ayaka, as a caretaker, knew even if nothing happened, she still needed to think about the feeling of Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire, whether they werefortable with Aki or not. It was also because of this reason that Aki had always been on the first floor and had never entered the second floor.


    However, the matter would be different if someone was invited.


    Shishio felt weird at why Sumire suddenly invited him to her room. After all, Sumire was different from Yuzu or Yuri. Among all the three girls, Yuzu and Yuri were the closest to him. As for Sumire, he thought his rtionship was just so-so.


    However, Shishio thought Sumire might think otherwise.


    Naturally, even if Sumire whispered those words to Shishio, everyone had heard what this girl was saying.


    However, Sumire didn��t let everyone ask, and she returned to her room hurriedly.


    ��Shishio-nii, why did Sumire ask you toe to her room?�� Yuzu asked with a frown. Her cute nose wrinkled, showing suspicion, wondering whether Shishio and Sumire had a secret tryst.


    After all, even if Sumire was a middle school student, her body was like an adult.


    Or rather, Sumire was an adult!


    Of course, this was on Yuzu��s mind.


    However, Yuzu knew how Sumire had always been obsessed with her, and she just didn��t know why Sumire suddenly invited Shishio to her room. While she felt strange, she felt she was being left out.


    ��Shishio-nii, did you seduce Sumire-chan secretly?�� Yuri whispered while blowing hot air on his ear, poking his cheek several times, and asking him this question.


    ��How do I know?�� Shishio was speechless. He then looked at Ayaka, who was just smiling.


    ��My, my, Shishio-kun is sure so popr,�� Ayaka said with augh.


    ������..��


    Shishio rolled his eyes, then said, ��Then, do you think I should visit her room?�� He looked in Ayaka��s direction, waiting for her answer.


    ��Why not?�� Ayaka said naturally.


    ��I��ll visit her room now,�� Shishio said and left them without waiting for their response.


    ��������


    Yuzu, Ayaka, and Yuri were stunned, but they let out a sigh and knew what type of guy he was, but it was also because of this that they were kind of worried about letting Sumire stay with him!


    As for Aki, no one asked his opinion.


    ��


    Shishio was right in front of Sumire��s room, and he knocked on her room. ��Sumire?�� The door was opened, and a hand pulled him inside. He didn��t even fight back and saw Sumire was there, closed the door of her room naturally.


    Shishio had many things that he wanted to say, but he just kept quiet, waiting for Sumire to say something.


    ��Shishio-nii���� Sumire took a deep breath and looked at his face for a moment before she said, ��I like you, Shishio-nii.��


    ��������


    Shishio was in a daze since he had never expected he would be confessed.

 Chapter 499: Sumires secret

    Chapter 499: Sumire��s secret


    Shishio was in a daze.


    After all, who would expect he would receive such a sudden confession?


    Here, Shishio came to the Sunoharasou to fight against the Demon Queen, but the middle boss wouldn��t let him and attacked him with a sneak attack, causing him a loss. He also somewhat realized how Ritsu felt at that moment.


    Being confessed so suddenly, out of the guard, wouldn��t make one happy.


    Instead, it made one confused.


    The atmosphere was extremely important.


    However, after a momentary loss, Shishio quickly woke up and realized what had happened.


    Sumire had confessed to him!


    If Sumire was just nobody, Shishio would just reject her without hesitation, but he knew Sumire, and he must admit this girl was beautiful. However, more importantly, he felt her identity was the most troublesome. This identity could cause him several problems.


    After all, Sumire was a middle school student. She might not be young, but she also wasn��t an adult either. She was in the middle between those two lines, which was dangerous, depending on what he was doing.


    If possible, Shishio just wanted to reject her, but he was afraid he might cause her emotional trauma.


    It was okay if Sumire was a high school student, but she was a middle school student after all.


    This had nothing to do with the system or not. After all, there were many women and even men who triggered his system, yet he didn��t do anything.


    ��Shishio-nii����


    Sumire was so nervous, waiting for her answer, but since Shishio didn��t say anything, she got nervous and called out his name.


    ��Sorry, I was just surprised.�� Shishio knew he had to smile at this moment and said, ��By the way, can I sit down on your bed? We can talk there.��


    ��Okay.�� Sumire nodded since she also knew her confession was so abrupt, and it was also her first experience doing this. It was also because of this reason she was nervous and scared since she didn��t want to be rejected.


    If possible, Sumire wanted to be epted.


    However, Sumire just didn��t know what Shishio was thinking, and somehow she felt regret about what she was doing. If possible, she wanted to enter the time machine, so she could go back to the past where she didn��t need to do this again.


    ��Thank you.��


    However, his answer cleared up her cloudy heart.


    ��I am happy to hear your confession,�� Shishio said frankly since he would be lying if he didn��t feel happy to receive a confession from a cute girl such as Sumire. Still, it wasn��t his first time to be confessed by a beautiful girl, and he had gotten a lot of them. However, the time he spent with Sumire was different from those who were confessing to him recklessly.


    Sumire��s confession was more special.


    ��Then���� Sumire looked at Shishio happily.


    ��I am Nana��s boyfriend, you know?�� Shishio said, thinking Sumire would give up.


    However��


    ��But you also date Ayaka-san, right?�� Sumire said.


    ����How did you know?�� Shishio asked dumbfoundedly.


    Sumire pouted and said, ��I think it is obvious. Ayaka-san doesn��t exactly hide it, and����


    ��And��?��


    ��I happen to hear her���� Sumire blushed and said, ��Mo-Moan����


    ��When?�� Shishio became even dumbfounded.


    ��After you stayed on Sunoharasou, we returned from the flower park,�� Sumire said frankly, without hiding anything.


    ����..��


    Shishio was in silence and thought for a moment. He knew he usually wouldn��t let his guard down, but when it happened on his lower body, he often lowered his guard, and he justcked his defense at that time.


    Shishio didn��t even care about Aki at that time. How could he care about Sumire?


    Sumire was about to go to the toilet, but she heard a strange noise from Ayaka��s room. While she was embarrassed, she tried to listen before her face turned red instantly. However, she didn��t say anything and just kept silent, listening to what they were doing from the stairs.


    Back then, her heart almost jumped out when Aki walked out of his room.


    ��Fortunately, it was Aki. If it was him���� Sumire thought before. However, it was only for a moment before she listened to what they were doing. She kept listening and felt speechless since it was too long, right?


    In the end, Sumire didn��t fall asleep and kept listening until dawn.


    However, Sumire couldn��t sleep and just rolled around her bed, thinking about what had happened.


    Still, when they met in the morning, it might be because Shishio��s mind had been preupied with his trip with Hina, so he didn��t notice the strangeness on Sumire.


    More importantly, when Sumire saw Shishio was on Sunoharasou when everyone went to the school, she knew Shishio and Ayaka were doing ��it�� together.


    ��You know all of that, yet you still confess to me?�� This was something Shishio didn��t understand. Sumire knew what kind of bastard he was, yet she still confessed to him?


    Shishio wondered what was on the mind of this girl.


    ��I know it might be weird, but at that time���� Sumire looked at Shishio and said, ��When you told me your favorite flower is violet (Violet is called Sumire in Japanese), I fell for you.��


    ����..��


    Shishio was in silence and caressed Sumire��s head gently. ��Thank you.��


    ��No problem.�� Sumire leaned forward and hugged him subconsciously.


    ��So even if I have other girls, you��re alright with it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Sumire nodded shyly.


    ��But, sorry, I refuse,�� Shishio said.


    ����..�� Sumire was in a daze when she heard his answer. They were right on the right track, and she thought they would be a couple now, but who would expect him to reject them?


    ��Why?�� Sumire asked.


    Shishio wiped the tears from her eyes and said, ��You��re too young, Sumire.��


    Sumire puffed her cheeks and said, ��I am already an adult!��


    ����..��


    Shishio couldn��t say anything since Sumire wasn��t wrong since, with her body, it wouldn��t be weird to be mistaken as an adult. However, even if her body was an adult, he knew she was a middle school student.


    ��Also, our age difference isn��t that much different,�� Sumire said, sounding like aint.


    ������


    Shishio only realized their age difference was only two years. He was a freshman in high school, and Sumire was in her second year of middle school. Their age wasn��t that much different, so it shouldn��t be a problem, right?


    Even the people in the medieval era and in the past had married their women when they were 14 years old.


    In other words, Sumire was already an adult.


    However, Shishio looked at Sumire and said, ��Let��s wait until you enter high school. If your feeling doesn��t change, then let me hear it again.��


    Sumire wanted toin, but she knew she couldn��t, and in the end, she gave up and decided to say her feelings when she entered a high school. However, she wouldn��t let hime back. ��Are you going to sleep in Ayaka-san��s room?��


    ��Well, yeah.�� Shishio nodded since there was nothing to hide anymore from Sumire.


    Sumire looked at Shishio for a moment and asked, ����Can�� Can we sleep together?��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��Sorry, but no.�� Shishio rubbed Sumire��s head gently and said, ��Calm down, alright? Why are you in a hurry?��


    Sumire lowered her head and felt disappointed.


    ��Sumire, you should remember in Sunoharasou, I am Ayaka��s boyfriend, so I can��t make you the priority.�� Shishio stood up and said, ��Then, I��ll go back.�� He patted her head again, but his wrist was grabbed. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��If I do well on the exam, can you give me a reward?�� Sumire suddenly asked.


    ����What kind of reward do you want?�� Shishio asked speechlessly, but he didn��t refuse.


    Sumire thought for a moment and said, ��Let me keep it forter. I haven��t thought about it.��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded, then said, ��Then, good night. Have a good dream.��


    ��Wait, Shishio-nii!��


    ��Hmm? What is it again? Do you want a good night kiss or something?�� Shishio joked, but��


    Sumire blushed and nodded.


    ������ Shishio.


    Sumire usually had this sleepy and calm expression on her face, but right now, her face flushed red, and her breathing was a little hard.


    ����..��


    Shishio just put Sumire on the bed naturally and covered her in a nket. His movement was so natural that Sumire could only let her body be manipted by him. Shey on her bedfortably before her forehead was kissed.


    ��Good night, Sumire.��


    ������ Sumire.


    Shishio then walked out of Sumire��s room, but suddenly few people fell in.


    ��Waah!��


    ��Don��t drop on the top of me, Yuri!��


    ��Ayaka-san, yo��re too heavy!��


    ��How cruel!��


    ����..�� Shishio and Yuri.


    However, Shishio naturally closed the door after he turned off the light, leaving Sumire alone in the room.


    Sumire touched her forehead and could still feel the warmth of his lips. She smiled happily and felt she could have a nice dream tonight.


    On the other hand, Shishio looked at Yuzu, Yuri, and Ayaka, who were in front of him. ��What are you doing?��


    ��Hehehe���� 3x


    The three could onlyugh.


    Shishio nced down and saw Aki didn��t follow, but Aki was still concerned, showing a hesitation about whether he should climb up or not.


    Shishio could only shake his head and said, ��You should sleep early. You have school tomorrow, right?��


    ��Shishio-nii, what were you talking about with Sumire-chan?�� Yuri asked, and this caused Ayaka and Yuzu to look at Shishio at the same time.


    ��Sorry.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��I can��t tell you since it is her secret, but if she tells you, then I won��t say anything, so if you want to know, just ask her.��


    They tried to ask, but they knew it was futile since Shishio��s mouth was as tight as the vault of IRS. They could only give up and decided to return to their room while thinking of asking Sumire when they were at school.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Ayaka walked down together, but Shishio could feel Ayaka��s stare at him. He let out a sigh and whispered, ��I��ll tell youter.��


    Ayaka nodded with a smile.


    When the two walked down, they suddenly saw a bolt of small thing that moved in the direction of Aki��s room. They didn��t doubt that it should be Aki, who ran back to his room. They didn��t really know why Aki suddenly ran, but they felt he should be embarrassed or something to be seen trying to peek at what happened on the second floor.


    While Ayaka looked at Aki in doubt, she felt a hand on her waist. She let out a coquettish squeal and looked at Shishio in red. ��What if we��re seen?��


    ��Don��t worry. It��s safe.�� Shishio carried Ayaka in his arms and said, ��Let��s go to your room.��


    ������ Ayaka must admit she just couldn��t fight back against Shishio.


    ��Um.��


    In the end, they did it again, and they must admit, they wouldn��t get tired no matter how long they did this.

 Chapter 500: There’s a saying…

    Chapter 500: There��s a saying��


    ��I see����


    Ayaka understood everything, but she didn��t expect Sumire would be so abrupt. She was also so shy when Sumire understood everything, but at the same time, she wondered whether there was a need to hide her rtionship with Shishio anymore.


    After all, Ayaka felt she was being liberated when she did it with Shishio.


    It felt so great that Ayaka wanted to do it again.


    Anyway, the two did it again untilte at night.


    ��


    In the morning, Shishio had prepared to go back to Sakurasou.


    Ayaka stood at the entrance with a pale-colored cardigan covering her body. While the cardigan couldn��t protect her from the cold that much, it was still better than nothing. She was still sleepy, but she forced herself to wake up to see him off. ��Are you sure you��re not going to join the breakfast?��


    ��It��s alright. I have bothered you too long anyway.��


    ��You��re not a bother.�� Ayakained and said, ��You know, I don��t mind even if you live here.��


    Shishio only smiled and kissed her lips. ��If I live here, then you know what kind of thing we��ll do every day.��


    ��������


    Ayaka was in silence and knew if they were living together, without a doubt, they would do it every day. Even if, as a woman, she could cum unlimitedly, it was impossible to fight the brave hero in front of her.


    The hero in front of her had unlimited stamina and a powerful holy sword that was capable of shooting a white beam many times without being exhausted.


    Along with his experience and rigorous training, Ayaka, who had just been born into a Demon Queen, was under her mercy.


    ��Excalibur!��


    If Shishio didn��t shut her mouth with his mouth, Ayaka knew her voice would echo through Sunoharasou. She blushed and hit the chest of her man lightly, feeling embarrassed by his frank words.


    Shishio only smiled and gently rubbed her head.


    Ayaka loved his head pat, and the thought she got it from someone younger than her made it more exciting. She leaned on his chest, then asked, ��So what are you going to do with Sumire?��


    Shishio looked at Ayaka weirdly and asked, ��You want me to do something to her? She is a middle school student.�� He just didn��t know whether a middle school student was ��ok�� or not. After all, the current intew was quite strict. He was afraid if he had done something to a middle school student, he might have been troubled by something.


    Middle school was, after all, on the border of safety and risk.


    Some people might give an ��ok,�� but a lot of people also gave a big ��no.��


    In other words, it was dangerous.


    Shishio felt it was better to do something safely and steadily instead of doing something dangerous. If Sumire was a high school student, he wouldn��t have hesitated, but she was, after all, a middle school student.


    A kiss might be alright, but more than that?


    Still, anyway, Shishio was a high school student, their age difference was only two years, and Sumire��s growth was faster than her peers, so it should be okay, right?


    ��She isn��t a kid.�� Ayaka reprimanded Shishio and said, ��She can get pregnant, you know?��


    ��������


    Shishio didn��t know what to say and just shut his mouth. ��Anyway, at least, I want her to wait until she graduates from her middle school. She��s still young now, and a feeling can��t change anytime, right?�� Sumire was still young now, but in the future, she would grow up and meet many people in her life. By then, who could tell her feelings might not change?


    ��Shishio-kun, you��re underestimating yourself.�� Ayaka shook her head and asked, ��Shishio-kun, have you heard a saying?��


    ��What?��


    ��It takes a minute to have a crush on someone, an hour to like someone, and a day to love someone�� but it takes a lifetime to forget someone.�� Ayaka looked at Shishio as she caressed her cheeks, then said, ��Don��t underestimate a girl in love, alright? And even if you can��t answer her, you should give her a straight answer instead of saying something like that. If you say that, you still have to hope her feelings won��t change, right?��


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and could only smile wrily since he knew Ayaka was right. If he didn��t like Sumire, he wouldn��t say something like that. It was because he liked Sumire, so he wanted her to grow up before they could be together.


    After all, Shishio was still afraid, considering how young Sumire was.


    Still, fortunately, Sumire was a middle school student and not an elementary school student. If she was an elementary school student, without a doubt, she would be out, and Shishio could only enter the jail.


    ��Fortunately�� Fortunately����


    Shishio then looked at Ayaka and said, ��You really know me, Ayaka.��


    ��Even if our time together isn��t that long, I know a lot about, even where your moles are,�� Ayaka said with a smile.


    ������..��


    Shishio was speechless, but he also whispered. ��You know, I also know the location of moles on your body.��


    Ayakaughed and rubbed her face against him.


    The two just embraced each other in silence and felt the natural silence between them was sofortable. Neither of them needed to say anything, and being together made them happy. It was what they felt at this moment, and they hoped for the time to stop, so this could remain forever.


    However, they knew it was impossible, and they had to part.


    Still, there was something Shishio had to ask, ��So you��re okay with it?��


    Ayaka pouted and flicked Shishio��s forehead. ��You can even date us two sisters together. What��s wrong with you dating my tenants too?��


    ������.��


    Shishio just didn��t have anything to say at this moment.


    ��By the way, Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you want to go on a trip again?�� Ayaka asked.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and nodded. ��Why not? Just with the two of us?��


    Ayaka thought for a moment and said, ��I have heard you have women around my age, right? Why don��t you bring them on this trip too?��


    ��������


    Shishio opened his eyes and mouth wide since he didn��t expect to hear such a wonderful proposal from Ayaka.


    A trip with many older women?!


    Shishio had never thought such an exciting thing existed!


    Still, even if Shishio was eager to do so, he still showed concern about this trip. ��But is it alright with you?��


    ��Why not? It��s hard tomunicate with someone around your age since they can��t drink alcohol, but it is different if it��s someone around my age.�� Ayaka didn��t really want to talk with his girlfriends who were around his age. Instead, she wanted to talk to his girlfriends who were around her age.


    As for a reason, partly Ayaka was curious, but there should be a deeper reason for it, but she wasn��t going to say it.


    ��But can you take a trip? You��re a caretaker, after all, so you��ll have to stay every day unless your tenants go home.��


    Unlike Hiratsuka or Hina, who were a teacher, and could get a holiday during a weekend.


    Ayaka��s work might not be much since she only needed to take care of her tenants and her dorm. However, it was also because of this that she couldn��t leave her dorm, especially when her tenants were all middle school students. They weren��t a high school that she could leave anytime. If she left her, what would they do for food?


    The trip might only be for a few days, but what should those tenants do when Ayaka leaves?


    However, Ayaka��s answer was surprisingly easy. ��I don��t mean it now. After all, they��ll go home during their break, so let��s go on a trip during that time. By the way, what��s the profession of your woman?��


    ��A teacher.��


    Ayaka looked at Shishio thoughtfully and nodded. ��A teacher, eh? Should I dress like a teacher scolding you since you did something bad today?��


    ������..�� Shishio felt his throat was dry, so he just kissed Ayaka��s lips to moisten them.


    Their lips were deep before they parted when Ayaka lost her breath.


    ��I��ll be the teacher. I��lle to visit you again. Bye, Ayaka.�� Shishio left decisively since he was afraid he might be a hero again.


    ��Bye.�� Ayaka waved her hand gently, feeling reluctant to part, but she knew she couldn��t handle being tossed by him again. She covered her mouth to cover her yawn and kept standing, watching his figure disappear along with the sound of his motorcycle. While she had prepared, she let out a sigh since she had missed him already.


    Ayaka then stretched her hands and said, ��Let��s work hard!�� She thought instead of sleeping, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast, and when everyone went to school, she went to sleep for a while before finishing the rest of her work.


    However, when Ayaka was about to close the door, she was startled when she saw someone was there. ��Akkun, why are you here?��


    Aki was at a loss, but he was also startled when Ayaka noticed her. ��Ah, um, I went to the toilet before.�� He had an excuse hurriedly, and because of it, his voice sounded quite nervous.


    ��Ah, I see���� Ayaka sighed in relief, but she wondered whether Aki had noticed what she was doing with Shishio. However, she decided not to mention anything and just changed the subject. ��By the way, I��ll cook breakfast soon. You should prepare to go to school.�� She might notice or might not notice how nervous Aki was, but she was also nervous, so she didn��t intend to clear up anything.


    ��Ah, um, Ayaka-san!��


    When Aki saw Ayaka was about to leave, he felt he needed to say something.


    ��Yes?�� Ayaka halted her steps and looked at Aki.


    Watching her gentle expression, Aki felt his throat dry, and he knew he needed to say something, but no words came out of his mouth since he just didn��t know what to say at this moment.


    ��Do you need to go to the toilet?�� Ayaka asked with a smile. ��Is it the big one?��


    ��NOOOO!!!�� Aki denied it fervently and felt slightly annoyed since he was treated as a child.


    Ayaka smiled andughed. ��Hurry up and be prepared, alright? It might still be early, but you often hear a saying about an early bird that will get the worm, right? So change to your uniform and wait for the breakfast to be ready, alright?��


    ����Yes.�� Aki nodded and could only watch Ayaka, who walked to the kitchen while humming happily. He let out a long sigh depressedly and knew he was thete bird who didn��t get the worm.

 Chapter 501: Math is wonderful

    Chapter 501: Math is wonderful


    It was right before the mid-term exam.


    There were a few changes that happened around Shishio.


    The first thing Usa had recovered was, and he returned to the literature club. While it was quite awkward at first, everyone weed him warmly, making him in tears, and he cried. After all, he also didn��t want to quit the literature club, and even if he kept it inside his heart, he still had a feeling toward Ritsu, but it was impossible for him to say it now.


    Still, Usa didn��t really understand why he was being rejected, but he knew it was hard to talk about this problem to Ritsu, especially when their rtionship wasn��t that close to begin with, and it was just so damn hard to talk with her.


    The second thing was the fact that everyone started to study hard.


    Even Maiko, Mea, and Nanami, who wasn��t used to studying, also studied hard, especially with Shishio and Nana beside them.


    Nana wanted to beat Shishio on the mid-term exam, and she worked really hard to do it.


    So they decided to make a study group at the Wagnaria, all of the members of the literature club, except for Usa and Kiriya.


    Shishio knew he was being unfair, but who cares, right?


    After all, most of the members of the literature club were his girlfriends, so Shishio wanted to monopolize them more.


    Still, for a few people, it was their first time visiting Wagnaria.


    Whether it was Mai, Maiko, Mea, Rui, Momo, or Ritsu, they were speechless when they saw a waitress with a katana on her side and an elementary school student waitress. However, they must admit they felt reassured to stay in this ce since they knew they would be alright and no one would try to bother them, considering a katana might y those who tried to bother them.


    ��I am not an elementary student! I am a high school student!�� Popurained.


    ��I am sorry.�� Mai apologized helplessly and looked at Shishio to see if what this girl was saying was true. Shishio nodded, which made her slightly at a loss.


    ��A parfait! And french fries!�� Shiina ordered what Shishio usually ordered.


    ��Alright.�� Mahiru Inami wrote the order. Even if Shishio was there, she mostly took the orders of his women, and he didn��t talk to her, and his position was surrounded by many women, so she was alright even if she had androphobia.


    Still, whether it was Inami, Popr, or the others, they felt weird at the fact that Shishio could sit among all the beautiful girls. However, the thought most of them were his girlfriends never crossed their minds since if that really happened, they must admit he was really amazing.


    Everyone ced their order before they started their study.


    It might seem weird, but a family restaurant could be said to be one of the favorite ces for a student to study. After all, in this ce, there was a free drink menu where one could drink soda, tea, and many others with free refile at a low price. If they got hungry, they could also order the food in this restaurant too. The price was quite reasonable, had quite a big portion, and tasted nice, so it was understandable why this ce could be called one of the most ces visited when a student was studying, right?


    The restaurant was fairly quiet, considering not many people came to the restaurant at this time.


    Unlike the humid temperature outside, the temperature in the restaurant was quitefortable because of the air conditioner. The slightly stiff sofa didn��t make them ufortable. Instead, it made them focus on their studies more. However, the aroma of the food that drifted to their tables made them hungry. Still, neither decided to eat since they decided to eat at hometer after they finished their group study.


    Personally, Shishio felt it was better to study at his apartment, but they wanted to visit the Wagnaria, so he just agreed. He nced at Mai, who wore a facemask while studying. She covered her face with a facemask since even though she was a public figure and it was troublesome if the group study was interrupted because her fans came and took her picture, or came to ask her for photographs, or did other annoying things.


    With his guidance, the study session went smoothly.


    It should have been before Maiko was frustrated by the math problem. ��Argg! What��s wrong with the math?!�� She felt her head was almost split because of the math problem.


    ��Math is fun, you know?�� Shishio said.


    ��Yes. It��s fun.�� Nana nodded in agreement.


    Maiko looked at Shishio and Nana as if they were perverts and asked, ��Why do you two like math so much? Don��t you think it isplicated?��


    ��Complicated?�� Nana shook her head and said, ��I think it is the clearest if not the most fun ss ever!��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    They looked at Nana with aplicated gaze since they had never thought of mathematics as a fun thing. If not because of school, they might just forget about mathematics.


    Even Mai, who was good at learning, also didn��t really like mathematics.


    ��Calm down, Nana. What you��re trying to say is what��s so good about spicy food to someone who isn��t good at eating one.��


    People only liked to learn something that they were interested in. If they didn��t have an interest, they wouldn��t bother to listen to it, and they would show a perfunctory reply. It was also the reason why one needed to exin the way the other would take an interest. It was hard and troublesome, but it was necessary if one wanted to take on the same interest.


    ��I think what��s interesting about mathematics is the fact there is only one answer. It is absolute and without contradiction. It seemed as though the secret of the universe had miraculously appeared right here at our feet, as though God��s notebook had opened under our bench.��


    ��God��s notebook?�� Nanami was lost for words.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Do you know that no one knows a number appears? It appears beside us without us noticing it. Heck, I am not even surprised if a number has appeared before a human resides on earth.��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    ��You know, when I learned about a math form, I feel like I have opened the pages and pages ofplex, imprable calctions that might have contained the secrets of the universe.��


    Shishio smiled and said, ��In my imagination, I saw the creator of the universe sitting in some distant corner of the sky, weaving a pattern of delicatece so fine that even the faintest light would shine through it. Thece stretches out infinitely in every direction, billowing gently in the cosmic breeze. You desperately want to touch it, hold it up to the light, rub it against your cheek. And all we ask is to be able to re-create the pattern, weave it again with numbers, somehow, in our ownnguage; to make the tiniest fragment our own, to bring it back to earth.


    ��It is so much fun that I want to share it with you.�� Shishio then looked at Maiko and said, ��Still, I know that even if you learn math, it won��t help you with life, it won��t even help you to make a fortune, just because you��re able to solve this math problem.


    ��If there��s for the point of learning math, while it also helps you with school, you won��t get reprimanded by your parents for getting a bad score.��


    ��Then, what��s the point of learning math?�� Maiko asked. While she must admit his words made her want to learn math, she wondered why he loved it so much.


    ��It��s because I can discover the truth with math. You might not understand it, but I��ll make you understand how fun it is to learn math,�� Shishio said.


    ��Then, try it! Let me see if you can make me love the most hated lesson in my life!�� Maiko looked at Shishio with a provoking expression.


    ��Good,e closer to me,�� Shishio said.


    ��Eh?�� Maiko was surprised, but she nodded happily, sitting next to him without hesitation.


    �������� Everyone.


    While Shishio taught Maiko, someone greeted them naturally after she heard about Shishio��s love for math.


    ��Shishiron really loves math,�� Yui said in surprise.


    ��Shishiron?�� They looked at Yui curiously.


    ��Ah, it��s his nickname. What do you think?�� Yui asked while wondering which of those girls were Shishio��s girlfriends. After all, the fact he was a scumbag wasn��t hidden, but the identity of his girlfriends was quite a mystery, which made her curious.


    They felt this name was really nice.


    Mai looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��I wonder why you rejected our invitation before, but if you tell us, you can bring the two of them with you, you know?��


    Yukinoshita felt a bit embarrassed by Mai��s kindness. ��No, I don��t want to trouble you after all.��


    While they were talking to each other, Maiko suddenly beamed with a smile and said, ��Yay~! I have solved it!��


    ��That��s great. Congrats.�� Shishio patted Maiko while praising her.


    ��Hehe���� Maikoughed and told Shishio that she could ask more questions. It might be only for a moment, but she was already in love with math already.


    However, if they were taught by Shishio personally, they felt they could fall in love with math instantly.


    Still, Shishio was surprised to see Yui, Yukinoshita, and Totsuka were there and sat at the next tables where they could study closer to each other. He looked at them and asked, ��You didn��t invite Hikigaya-senpai?��


    ��Huh? Why did you mention Hikki?�� Yui asked in confusion.


    ��I mean, we��re all from the same club, right? If he suddenly appears here, won��t it be awkward?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. I��m sure we won��t meet Hikki,�� Yui said reassuringly.


    However, the sound of the door opening was heard.


    ��Wee!�� Popura��s voice sounded.


    Usually, they would ignore the guest that came to the restaurant and did their own thing, but this time, they didn��t know why they looked in the direction of the entrance.


    There, they saw Hikigaya Hachima was there, watching them with his usual dead eye fish.


    ������..��


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just stared at Yui.


    Yui didn��t know what to say, but she could only look at Shishio and say, ��Te-he~~!��


    ��������


    Shishio must admit, if he was Hikigaya, he would say this girl was a bitch. Unfortunately, he wasn��t Hikigaya, so he would only push Yui to the bed and do something that shouldn��t be done.


    Oops!


    Shishio decided to put this matter aside since he knew Hikigaya��s mental damage was greater than one imagined.

 Chapter 502: The complex feelings of siblings

    Chapter 502: Theplex feelings of siblings


    The members of the Service Club didn��t expect to meet Hikigaya in this ce after all. Whether it was Yui, Yukinoshita, or Shishio, they didn��t invite Hikigaya.


    However, Totsuka didn��t know that and asked happily, ��Hikigaya-kun, you��re also invited to the study group, right?��


    ��������


    ����No?�� Totsuka showed an awkward smile.


    ��Hikigaya-kun, are you stalking us?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Heck no! It��s all just a coincidence!�� Still, even if this was a coincidence, Hikigaya must admit he felt hurt being left out. ��You��re in the study group together?��


    ��No.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��We also happened to meet each other.��


    ��Oh.�� Hikigaya somehow understood the ins and outs even if they didn��t exin them to him. Unlike Yui, Yukinoshita, and Totsuka, who went on a group study, Shishio was like on a date with all of his girlfriends, which made him speechless.


    They had already known each other. After all, Hikigaya had joined the trip to the theme park before.


    ��What? Theme park? Why didn��t you invite me?!�� Yui cried when she heard the fact Hikigaya was invited to the theme park.


    However, Hikigaya felt happy when he saw he could make Yui frustrated, so he showed a smug expression.


    ��You��!�� Yui was vexed when she saw Hikigaya��s smug expression.


    Yukinoshita, on the other hand, let out a long sigh while holding her head. ��Can you two be quiet? Let��s focus on the study. Do you want to get a bad score on the exam?��


    Hearing Yukinoshita��s words, their expression quickly became serious. After all, unlike the other schools in this country which tell everyone about a free education where they don��t need to study hard and just have fun. On the contrary, their school was serious about education, and they had to study hard. After all, who wanted to have a bad score on the exam?


    Shishio also didn��t bother with Yukinoshita, Yui, Hikigaya, or Totsuka since he was more focused on his girlfriends.


    Also, their grades were different.


    Shishio was still a freshman after all, so their exam had nothing to do with him, even if it was easy for him to solve their problems. Still, Saki, Miu, and Mai also asked him questions about their exams. As for the pride of being a higher grade from Shishio, they didn��t have it since on the bed, they had been mercilessly taken care of by him, and their pride had shattered. They just wanted to stay by his side and relied on him.


    However, in public, they still wanted to maintain their image, so they wouldn��t show it.


    Still, it was just when Shishio taught his girlfriends that he heard someone call his name.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Someone is asking for a request.��


    Shishio looked up and didn��t expect the group of four to be a group of six. However, the two people that joined Yukinoshita��s group weren��t high school students. Instead, they were middle school students.


    However��


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, your="" physical="" ability="" is="" doubled=""></congrattions,>


    ����.��


    Shishio was dumbfounded when he saw what his rewards were. His physical ability was three times those of a normal adult. Even if it was only three times, he felt great, and he didn��t need to worry too much about anything. It was also enough to take care of all of his women with ease.


    However, suddenly, the system told him he could double his physical ability again?


    Shishio wanted to roar and felt his luck was awesome!


    Still, Shishio didn��t immediately ept his reward. Instead, he looked at the two middle schools, a boy and a girl. The guy felt familiar with him, but he ignored him. Instead, he looked at the girl more.


    The girl might not be the most beautiful, but she had this distinctive charm that made her cuter. She had this medium-length ck hair, and, somehow simr to Hikigaya, she had a strain of hair that stood straight from her head like an antenna.


    It might seem strange, but somehow Shishio felt this girl resembled Hikigaya for some reason.


    Shishio gave this girl a gentle smile.


    The girl was stunned and blushed before she shyly nodded while brushing her hair with her fingers, wanting to appear more beautiful.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Whether it was Yukinoshita or Yui, they looked at Shishio helplessly.


    Totsuka could onlyugh awkwardly.


    On the other hand, if a look could kill someone, this was how Hikigaya appears now.


    ��Shishio, what about this problem?�� Mea asked while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio just patted Mea��s head gently and said, ��Solve it first. Don��t give up so easily.��


    ��Ok-Okay.�� Mea nodded with a red face.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    The middle school student, who was blushing when she saw Shishio, pulled Hikigaya closer and whispered, ��Onii-chan, who is he? He��s so handsome!�� It was her first time seeing someone as handsome as Shishio, and she was in shock.


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he wondered why his little sister hade to this ce.


    ��If only they didn��t meet each other����


    However, Hikigaya knew it was impossible, and the only thing that he hoped was that Shishio didn��t show interest in his little sister. Still, somehow, he felt slightly annoyed with the thought of Shishio not showing interest in his little sister, which showed that his little sister wasn��t attractive. In other words, his feelings wereplex, and he just didn��t know how to convey his feelings which contradicted each other.


    ��So, what��s wrong?�� Shishio was confused at why Yukinoshita called him.


    ��Let me introduce you to each other first.�� Yukinoshita then looked at the two middle school students. ��The girl is Hikigaya-kun��s little sister, Hikigaya Komachi.��


    ��He-Hello.�� Komachi gave a reserved and shy nod.


    ��The boy is Komachi-san��s friend from the cram school, Kawasaki Taishi,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Hello.�� Taishi nodded reservedly, too, since he could feel the riajuu aura from Shishio, and he could also see how powerful Shishio��s body was, and Shishio was also older, so he showed a respectful expression.


    ��And this is Shishio Oga. He��s a freshman and also your sister��s boyfriend,�� Yukinoshita said while looking at Taishi and pointing at Shishio.


    ������.��


    ����Eh?��


    Even Saki, who was busy studying, also looked up, wondering what was going on.


    ��


    The group of six became the group of eight.


    However, the rest of the girls also looked at the group of eight curiously since they didn��t expect there to be a showdown between a family. They had heard about Saki��s family situation, and they also had seen her little sister.


    Still, personally, the situation of Saki��s family wasn��t that much different from Miu��s family.


    Their families had a lot of children, and they came from middle-ss families.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Saki asked since she didn��t understand why her little brother suddenly came to ask for help from the Service Club. She didn��t notice her little brother before since she was busy studying. She knew it was quite hard to admit it, but her head wasn��t that bright. If she wanted to get a good score, she had to work harder.


    Saki somehow realized the importance of genes. While she didn��t want to admit it, her parents were normal. They weren��t that smart or that bright. While a mutation could happen, she knew a mutation didn��t happen to her, so she had to work harder.


    As a human, of course, Saki wanted her children to be better than her, so without a doubt, having Shishio��s gene was a good thing, considering she didn��t want her children to have the same hardship as her.


    Saki might still be in high school, but her mind was more mature, and she had thought about the future with him and their children.


    Some people might doubt this gene thing.


    However, it was the truth since the children of a handsome guy and a beautiful woman would usually have beautiful children, right?


    It was something simr to that.


    Still, what was important was to know what Taishi wanted to ask the Service Club.


    ��Nee-chan, you have always beente, so I wonder what you��re doing, and I ask the Service Club to ask���� Taishi lowered his head and felt embarrassed when he said the reason why he came to the Service Club and discussed this matter with Komachi. However, even if Saki didn��t answer his question, he understood why Saki often went homete and even decided to stay outside.


    The girls were quite perspective about this matter, so whether it was her little sister or mother, Saki knew they understood her. However, her little brother was different since he seemed quite oblivious, but after this, he understood everything.


    Saki let out a long sigh and said, ��You don��t need to worry about me. Mom has said that I am alright, right?��


    ��Well, but I can��t help it, alright? I am worried,�� Taishi said since he had never seen her boyfriend, wondering whether he was a delinquent or something since this boyfriend often took his sister out.


    Saki wanted to say something, but her head was gently patted by Shishio. ��Shishio?��


    ��I��ll talk to him.�� Shishio looked at Saki.


    Saki looked at Shishio and nodded.


    ��Taishi-kun, was it?��


    ��Ah, yes, Oga-san.�� Still, even if Taishi was quite dissatisfied, he was quite respectful to Shishio. More importantly, he felt afraid of him.


    ��I know that you��re worried about your sister, but you don��t need to worry. I am here with her, so right now, you should focus on your exam since you��ll face your high school entrance exam, right?��


    Strangely, even though Taishi had some dissatisfaction, he felt relief to know her sister��s boyfriend. Fortunately, he didn��t know that all the girls behind were Shishio��s girlfriends, or else everything wouldn��t be so smooth.


    However, Hikigaya feltplex since he somehow understood Taishi��s feelings. Right now, even though he hated to admit it, Komachi, his little sister, was the closest person he was with. However, in the future, his little sister would marry someone, and she would be part of that man��s family. He knew it was inevitable in life, but he hoped she would be able to meet someone who could treasure her well.


    ��What��s wrong, Onii-chan?�� Komachi asked, but this time, she didn��t say ��gross�� or anything like that since the expression on Hikigaya��s face somehow moved her.


    ��It��s okay.�� Hikigaya somehow patted Komachi��s head gently and said, ��Just don��t grow up quickly.��


    Komachi stared at Hikigaya in a daze before she stuck out her tongue cutely and said, ��Komachi is already an adult!��


    ��������.��


    Hikigaya was in shock, and his pale face became paler. He suddenly felt he was trapped in a spiral, and the word ��Komachi is already an adult�� kept reverberating through his mind. It wasn��t until everyone decided to go home that he woke up, but somehow he wanted to cry if his little sister really had be an adult.


    The feeling of an older brother was extremelyplex. While they might seem didn��t care about their siblings, they would be lying if they didn��t care about them, especially their female siblings, who went to marry someone else. However, they knew it was impossible for their sibling to stay single, so all they could hope was for their sisters to meet someone who could treasure them dearly.


    Still, when they went home, Shishio looked at Hikigaya��s back for a moment and felt it was necessary to talk about the truth that had happened to him, or else everything would still be kept a secret. However, it was better to talk about this matter after the mid-term exam, or else this guy might keep thinking about what he was going to say and get a red score on his exam.


    ��Shishio-kun, what��s wrong?�� Miu looked at Shishio curiously.


    Shishio looked at Miu and patted her head gently, then said, ��As a reward for my teaching, I want you to try the nurse uniformter.��


    ������..��


    Miu was in a daze, but she would do her best!

 Chapter 503: Parents and Hikigayas tangled past

    Chapter 503: Parents and Hikigaya��s tangled past


    After talking with Saki��s little brother, Shishio knew it was normal for a family to worry about each other. However, when he thought about a family, his mind turnedplex. After all, he had never tried to be the previous Shishio Oga.


    When Shishio became Shishio Oga, he became himself. He was pragmatic and would try everything, so they would move in his favor. He didn��t want to be at a loss, and he would try everything to win.


    However, the matter of emotion wasn��t so simple.


    Unlike math, which only had one answer, an absolute answer, the emotion was different.


    It was something that had many answers.


    There wasn��t a wrong or a right answer. Everything was based on what you wanted to do and what kind of people you were.


    This also made him confused about what he was going to do with his parents in this world.


    Were they happy with how he had be like this?


    Should he be the previous Shishio Oga?


    Personally, Shishio didn��t care how the previous Shishio Oga acted. He became his own, and it was also the reason why he came to Tokyo, so he didn��t bother to meet with his parents in this world.


    It might seem strange for him to say this so suddenly, but he knew he needed to get used to their love for him.


    After all, the love of parents was different from the love of lovers.


    The love of his parents was unconditional, especially when he was the only child of their parents.


    However, Shishio definitely wasn��t the previous Shishio Oga, and he was himself. It might seem cold, but he didn��t bother to try to be the previous Shishio Oga for his parents since he knew it was impossible. Even if the habit of the previous Shishio Oga was still ingrained in this body, he was a different person.


    Shishio often did not think about it, and he was more focused on his rtionship with his girls since they were the rtionship he had created in this world.


    On the other hand, his rtionship with his parents in this world was because of the previous Shishio Oga.


    While Shishio wanted to not bother about this troublesome rtionship, he knew he couldn��t since blood was thicker than water. He had to get used to the presence of his parents, so usually, he talked with them over the phone, talking about his experience and his life in Tokyo. Still, while he didn��t mention a girlfriend much, he had told them that he had a girlfriend. However, he didn��t tell them about how many girlfriends he had.


    After all, Shishio was afraid they mighte to Tokyo when they heard what kind of debauchery life their son was living in this city.


    As for why Shishio mentioned this, it was because he knew his parents woulde to Tokyoter.


    The talk about his future would happen soon, and his mother would probablye to Tokyo to talk about this matter.


    Shishio would be lying if he wasn��t nervous, but it was impossible for him to share this matter with someone. Whether it was his girlfriends or others, it was impossible for him to tell them he transmigrated into Shishio Oga and had a system, right?


    Having the system was great and all, but having apanion who could be shared with a lot of things would probably be even better.


    Still, one usually had to sacrifice something to achieve something.


    If possible, he didn��t want to sacrifice anything, he wanted all of them, but he knew it would be tough since he wasn��t a god. He was a mortal, but still, even if he was a mortal, he was unrivaled under heaven.


    It was just right after the mid-term test.


    Shishio told everyone to wait for him at the apartment while he went to buy ice cream at the usual vending machine. He picked the chocte mint ice cream and ate it with relish while sitting on the bench absentmindedly.


    The sound of the rain sounded, and everything was drenched with the rain.


    It was so peaceful that it made him sleepy.


    However, Shishio thought it might be better if he was reincarnated into Shishio Oga from an embryo to now instead of being transmigrated into the 15-year-old Shishio Oga since even if he had many experiences in many things, it was his first time to be someone else.


    The sweetness of chocte and the cool feeling of the mint enveloped his tastebuds.


    Shishio just stared at the zelkova tree, which swayed right and left because of the wind and the rain. The drizzle had be a hard rain, but even so, the zelkova tree still stood in a ce, and the rain was unable to shake it from its root.


    Shishio felt he had found something.


    However, Shishio felt d that his girlfriends had gone to his apartment, or else they would have been trapped in the rain.


    ��Geh!��


    Shishio looked up and saw Hikigaya was there. He looked at him for a moment and ignored him.


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he asked, ��What��s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Do you think you��ll get a bad score on the mid-term exam?�� The mid-term exam had just ended, so he wondered why Shishio sat in this ce alone while eating ice cream when the temperature was quite cold because of the rain.


    ��You know that��s impossible, right? When the resultes out, you��ll see I have be rank 1st again,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ����..�� Hikigaya stared at Shishio for a moment before he shook his head and bought the chocte ice cream. He then sat down next to Shishio and also stared at the scenery drenched with the rain absentmindedly.


    ��How is your test?�� Shishio just asked for the sake of erasing the awkwardness.


    ��Just so-so,�� Hikigaya said while eating.


    ��How about thest Workce Tour? Where did you go?�� Shishio asked.


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he said, ��We went to the ward office.��


    ��Oh!�� Shishio was surprised and asked, ��I��m surprised that you didn��t bring your group to your home.��


    ��I still have somemon sense, alright?�� Hikigaya was speechless. He might want to be a household husband, but it didn��t mean he was going to bring his group to the Workce Tour.


    ��So how was it? The ward office?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well���� Hikigaya thought for a moment and said, ��It��s a normal ce, but I have found out what��s the real job of those public servants.��


    ��What?��


    ��Being scolded.��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��Being scolded is the real job of the public servant,�� Hikigaya said with a sigh since while bing an adult was something inevitable in life, he felt his current life wasn��t bad, and he didn��t want to be an adult soon.


    Still, Hikigaya suddenly realized a shocking fact.


    In the past, Hikigaya knew he wouldn��t say something like this. He hated school, he hated society, and he hated youth. However, he realized he didn��t have such a rage toward the ��youth�� anymore.


    While Hikigaya felt he was terrible at it, he didn��t hate it anymore. He nced at Shishio to the side and felt this guy��s personality might be deeper than one thought. Everyone might think of him as a scumbag and most popr guy, but what if that was his charade so he could control this whole school?


    If so, Hikigaya must admit this guy was amazing.


    Hikigaya could only live by how he was, so it made him ipatible with many people.


    On the other hand, while Shishio was also the same and didn��t try to amodate the others, he could control those people and made them move like a marite.


    It was amazing, but Hikigaya knew it was impossible for him to mimic Shishio since he didn��t have a knack for it.


    ��By the way, why are you here? Usually, you will go home directly, right?�� Shishio felt weird by Hikigaya, who came to this ce after the exam since he knew about this guy��s personality. After all, going home directly was the best thing.


    ��I just want to eat an ice cream since I won��t be at the school for a while,�� Hikigaya said.


    ��You��re going to be a ��hikikomori��?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��No.�� Hikigaya looked at Shishio speechlessly, then asked, ��What about you? Don��t you go home with your girlfriends? It��s rare for you to stay at this ce alone.�� After all, usually, he would be apanied by his girlfriends. Still, his mood grew worse when he thought about Komachi, who often asked him about Shishio.


    However, Hikigaya ignored his little sister and told her he was going to focus on the mid-term exam.


    Komachi also knew the importance of the study since she was also going to have an entrance exam. Her target was the Suimei, and of course, she had to work harder.


    Still, Hikigaya was worried somehow, but this time, he looked at Shishio, wondering why this guy was alone.


    ��You know, sometimes I want to be alone,�� Shishio said calmly, ignoring Hikigaya��s shocked expression.


    ������.�� Hikigaya stared at Shishio for a moment, then asked, ��Should I go out then?�� He could feel theplexity of Shishio��s personality, so he felt it was better for him to leave him alone. Still, he also realized even Shishio had a problem, and Shishio wasn��t much different from the others.


    ��No, it��s okay.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��I want to talk with you too.��


    ��What do you want to talk about?�� Hikigaya asked curiously and hurriedly ate his ice cream. The sweetness of the chocte slightly recovered his exhausted brain, but right now, he was more curious about what this guy wanted to tell him.


    ��Well, you know that Yui-senpai is the owner of the dog that you saved in the past, right?��


    Hikigaya felt weird, but he nodded. ��Then?�� His matter with Yui had ended since she had apologized, and he had epted it, so he didn��t see Shishio��s points.


    ��Then, do you know the person who has hit you?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Do you know?�� Hikigaya was in shock.


    ��Do you want to listen to it?�� Shishio didn��t answer Hikigaya��s question and asked him back.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment and nodded. ��Let me listen to it.�� While he pretended that he didn��t show any interest in it, he would be lying if he didn��t have an interest in the person who had hit him. He wanted to know who this person was, but why he had a feeling this person would be someone he was familiar with.


    If his intuition was right, then what should he do?


    How should he interact with this person in the future?


    Anyway, Hikigaya decided to shut his mouth and listen to Shishio first.


    Shishio nodded and started to tell Hikigaya about what he knew about Hikigaya��sst incident.


    Along with the sound of the rain, the two talked to each other, untangled Hikigaya��s tangled past.

 Chapter 504: Just like that

    Chapter 504: Just like that


    Under the rain, the sound of thunder rumbled, but even so, Hikigaya listened to Shishio��s hypothesis quietly.


    Before Shishio started his exnation, they began to talk about the chronology of Hikigaya��s incident.


    Hikigaya��s incident started on the first day of high school. He was excited about his high school life, thinking he could change his lonely life in middle school. However, when he hummed the popr song, he suddenly saw a dog that was about to be hit by a car. His body moved subconsciously, and he saved the dog.


    However, as a consequence, Hikigaya was hit by the car, and his leg was broken.


    Still, Hikigaya saved the dog, and the owner of that dog was Yui.


    While Yui had thanked and apologized to the hospital right after the incident, she didn��t meet Hikigaya and only met his little sister, Komachi. However, she still couldn��t apologize and felt even more guilty toward Hikigaya, especially when he became a loner when he came back to the high school after he recovered.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya didn��t me Yui since he also realized even without this incident, he knew with his character, he would still be a loner. He didn��t me anyone, but the grateful words and the apology made him feel relief since he knew the reason why she talked and became closer to him wasn��t because of how guilty she was.


    Instead, Yui became closer and wanted to know Hikigaya because she wanted to know him as one individual.


    Or Yui might be interested in Shishio.


    Whichever the reason was, whether it was Hikigaya or Yui, there was no awkwardness between them since the matter of the incidentst year was clear, and neither of them mentioned this matter anymore.


    Frankly, if Shishio didn��t take the initiative to mention who had hit him in this car incident, Hikigaya didn��t care much, and he would just ignore everything, keeping everything in his heart.


    However, since Shishio had mentioned this matter, Hikigaya wanted to hear it until the end. After all, he would be lying if he didn��t feel curious. He also seldom saw the car that had hit him. It might be once or twice, but he knew that person studied in the same school as him.


    If so, why didn��t that person mention anything?


    Was it so hard to say something to him?


    Suddenly, Hikigaya��s mind ran so fast that he started to think a lot of things, wondering who the person who had hit him was, but he quickly calmed down when he heard Shishio��s voice.


    ��Senpai, do you know why the person who hit you with the car didn��t say anything to you after the incident?�� Shishio asked.


    ����No.�� Hikigaya shook his head.


    ��Hikigaya-senpai, the car that hit you was a luxury car, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��That��s right.�� Hikigaya nodded and said, ��It��s the car that is used for important people in the movie.��


    ��Then, this person should have a driver who drove the car, so shouldn��t that drivere and apologize to you in the past?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, yeah, that driver has apologized to me.�� Hikigaya nodded since the driver and thewyer who introduced himself as the person trusted by the family who had employed the driver also apologized to him and his family, taking care of everything from the hospital and hush money was given to his parents.


    Still, Hikigaya might not know about the matter of the hush money and a contract to tell him to shut his mouth about this incident. However, his parents were a different matter, and they knew the person who had hit their son had power and wealth, so it was better to settle this matter as quietly as possible.


    Unlike Hikigaya, who hadn��t been beaten by society, money, and the ss gap.


    Well, Hikigaya might have been beaten by society, but his parents had a lot of things that they had thought of and were afraid of, such as being fired from their jobs.


    If one was fired off from their job when they were in middle age, it would be extremely hard to get a new job. It might be strange, but in their minds, their life was already over, considering serving thepany where they worked as part of their lives.


    Facing such a family, Hikigaya��s parents might only be able to obey thewyer of the family. However, it wasn��t a bad deal since everything was taken care of, and the money also could help with the installment of their house, so everything was okay, right?


    ��Well, it��s all good, right? After all, the one who had hit you was the driver,�� Shishio said.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio with a sigh and asked, ��But you know this isn��t what I mean, right?�� The identst year, he might not have thought too much about it, but since Shishio had mentioned it, he wanted to see it through to see the person who was riding in that car. It might be part of the reckless youth who wanted to seek the truth that one never thought of.


    Even if the truth was cruel, Hikigaya still wanted to see it.


    ��If someone has a driver to drive this person to the school, then don��t you know this person should be rich, right?�� Shishio said.


    ����.�� Hikigaya knew Shishio was right. In this country, unless someone was rich, it was impossible for them to have a driver. Still, he wondered why Shishio mentioned this to him. After all, what was the connection between this information and his incident?


    ��It��s not a matter of whether this person wants to apologize or not. Instead, this person just doesn��t know that the driver has hit you,�� Shishio said.


    ����What?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded and asked, ��So you mean�� this person doesn��t know at all?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Say, if you��re this person��s driver and you hit someone, will you let the children of your employer go out and help you to take care of this problem?��


    ����..�� Hikigaya couldn��t say anything since he knew Shishio was right.


    The driver was obviously afraid of losing his job, so the driver told the person inside the car not to get out, so this person wouldn��t be involved in the incident. This was a smart choice, and it was also the reason why the person who was inside the car had never been involved with Hikigaya.


    Only the driver, thewyer, Hikigaya, and Hikigaya��s family were rted to this incident.


    ��As for this person, this person might be in the dark who the driver has hit,�� Shishio said.


    ��But�� isn��t this person curious? Why wouldn��t this person ask?�� Hikigaya asked with a frown.


    ��The family situation of each person is different after all.��


    Shishio only said those words, and Hikigaya understood everything.


    The situation of each family in this world was different, and they had their own problems.


    Hikigaya somehow wouldn��t be surprised if this person wasn��t told anything and just stayed there, listening to the words of this person��s parents like a doll. Frankly, he must admit his situation wasn��t that bad now.


    ��Well, ording to what I know, this person is Yukino-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    ������ Hikigaya opened his mouth and eyes wide.


    Shishio also wondered what kind of luck Hikigaya had since whether it was Yui or Yukinoshita, they were all on his side, and they were all close. However, the fact that those two girls were rted to his incidentst year made him feel conflicted.


    ��How do you feel?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ����I feelplex, but I also understand their difficulty.�� Hikigaya let out a long sigh.


    Yui was afraid, so she could only apologize when someone pushed her back.


    On the other hand, even though Yukinoshita��s driver was the one who had hit Hikigaya, she didn��t know anything and was kept in the dark by her family.


    Hikigaya felt his anger in the past was for nothing, but everything was cleared up, so he didn��t say much, and he also had forgotten this matter since his day turned 180 changed after he entered the Service Club.


    ��If you��re okay, let��s go back,�� Shishio said and stood up.


    ��What are you going to say to Yukinoshita?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��You want to tell her?�� Shishio asked.


    ����.�� Hikigaya opened his mouth and closed his mouth. He thought for moments before he shook his head. ��Let��s keep it like this.�� His matter had ended, so he just wanted to leave it like that. Even if Yukinoshita knew that fact, what did he want to do it?


    Did he want her apology? Responsibility?


    Hikigaya shook his head since he had received both from Yukinoshita��s parents.


    This matter had ended, and there was no need to dig deeper about this fact.


    Hikigaya knew the fact, and he was satisfied with it.


    However��


    ��So Yukinoshita��s family situation isplicated?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��I��m not even surprised if she��s told to marry someone so their family can grow to prosper, and she��ll just nod,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ����..�� Hikigaya was in silence for a moment and asked, ��Is that okay?��


    ��You don��t need to think too much since I am right beside her,�� Shishio said.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio��s back and thought this guy was really manly.


    ��If I��m a girl, I��m afraid I��ll fall for him.��


    ��Come on. Let��s go back,�� Shishio said.


    ��Oh.�� Hikigaya nodded and thought it was time for him to go home. He also had finished his ice cream, and what he needed to do after this was to rest and sleep.


    The two walked together before Shishio asked, ��Did you bring an umbre?��


    ��It��s here.�� Hikigaya showed the vinyl umbre in his hand. ��I always bring it with me since I don��t want someone to steal it.�� He quickly told Shishio the reason why he was afraid this guy might think of him as weird for bringing an umbre everywhere.


    ��Don��t act weirdly like that. What��s so weird about bringing an umbre?�� Shishio asked weirdly and also showed his vinyl umbre. ��I also brought it with me.��


    ��That��s good.�� Hikigaya nodded since he didn��t want to go home while sharing an umbre with Shishio. Still, it was quite disgusting when he thought he could think of such a possibility. His body trembled before he shook his head furiously.


    ����..�� Shishio stared at Hikigaya for a while before he put a slight distance between them. The school had been empty since most of the students had gone home.


    The two just walked quietly toward the entrance of the school before they saw a beautiful girl who lowered her head, seemingly in a bad mood.


    Hikigaya knew he was the worst for thinking this, but he must admit this girl��s bust was so huge!


    While Hikigaya��s eyes were attracted to the big bust, Shishio nced at the girl��s wet shoes and her expression, which frowned, watching the rainy sky that wouldn��t stop so soon.


    The figure of the girl was so lonely and forlorn.


    Unlike Hikigaya, who was in a daze, Shishio stepped forward without hesitation and said, ��Futaba, do you want to go home together?��


    Futaba Rio turned and was dumbfounded. She blinked and even took off her sses to wipe her eyes since she wondered whether she was in a dream.


    If so, she hoped she wouldn��t wake up.


    ������


    Hikigaya was in a daze and somehow understood another reason why this guy could be a scumbag.

 Chapter 505: Umbrella

    Chapter 505: Umbre


    ��It��s raining.��


    Right after the mid-term exam, Futaba Rio��s mind wandered around when she saw the rain drenched everywhere. She had finished her exam and thought to go back immediately since she didn��t really want to stay too long at the school.


    Still, Futaba looked at her exam again and rechecked it several times since she didn��t want to be defeated by Sunohara Nana. If it were others, she might not say much, but she definitely didn��t want to lose to Nana.


    However, Futaba shook her head and saw that the rain had be harder.


    If she was asked whether she liked rain or not, she would answer that she hated it.


    Not only did it make it harder for her to go home, but she also had a bad experience where the light of her home had a ckout because of the rain.


    Futaba also couldn��t do anything since she was a child and her parents weren��t by her side. She stayed in her room, crying alone before the maid hired by her parents came in the morning and helped her with the ckout.


    While Futaba had learned how to handle the ckout if something simr happened, the trauma had carved on her mind, so she hated the rain. Still, even so, her home with a ckout was several times better than the school.


    Futaba just didn��t know, but she just felt ipatible with the school. It wasn��t that she hated the school. Instead, she was okay with it. However, if there was something that bothered her, she would say she was lonely.


    Futaba knew she wouldn��t feel this feeling if she didn��t meet him. Unfortunately, they had met each other, and she knew she had fallen for him.


    Her life had never changed, and she had always been alone from the beginning. She also didn��t have an expectation for everyone, whether it was her parents or the people around her. She had always kept herself shut without interacting with anyone.


    However, everything changed when she met him when she had trouble buying bread in the past.


    By then, the rtionship between the two had be closer, and they had be friends.


    They often talked to each other, joked, and ate together.


    It was fun, and her heart jumped every time they were together.


    Futaba knew she should be satisfied with this rtionship, yet when she saw him with other women all the time, and that woman wasn��t her, she just wanted to cry somehow. She knew she wasn��t his priority, and he would leave when his girlfriends were there, but for once, she wanted him to choose her over them.


    However, Futaba knew it was impossible.


    ��If only I hadn��t met him����


    Futaba shook her head since if she didn��t meet him, then she might not understand this wonderful feeling. However, as a price, her heart ached every time she thought about what she should do with this feeling.


    The trees swayed right and left, resembling the relentlessness of her heart.


    ��The exam is over. Stop writing and collect the paper.��


    The voice of the teacher sounded, causing various reactions among the students.


    ��Ah, finally, it��s over.��


    ��Wait a moment, Sensei! I haven��t finished!��


    While there were various reactions, it had nothing to do with Futaba, who was practically alone in this ss.


    Futaba decided to go home right away after her paper was collected.


    Sakuta Azusagawa saw Futaba had stood up directly and asked, ��Are you going home, Futaba?��


    Futaba only nodded and walked away.


    Sakuta felt speechless by Futaba��s reaction and wondered whether she was in menstruation. Fortunately, he said those words in his heart, or else his head would be smacked.


    Futaba didn��t know what Sakuta was thinking, and she didn��t care. She went to the entrance to pick up her umbre, but who would have thought her umbre was stolen!


    ��It��s gone. It��s gone.��


    Futaba searched among all the umbres in front of her, but she couldn��t find the umbre she had brought before. She knew someone must have stolen her umbre, which annoyed her even more!


    As for taking other��s umbres, Futaba didn��t have the guts for it, especially when a group of students started to walk out and picked up the umbres one after another. Being surrounded by many people made her dizzy, and she wanted to puke, so in the end, she decided to go to the clubroom of the science club.


    Futaba also didn��t want to stay in this crowd since she knew many people would leer at her, especially on her chest. She quickly ran away, but with her stamina and untrained body, she quickly became exhausted.


    However, with a trembling body, Futaba arrived at the clubroom before she slumped on the chair with her head leaning on the table.


    The clubroom was quiet and dark.


    Futaba was the only person in this room, and she didn��t even turn on the light since she wanted some quietness, but even nature wouldn��t let her have the quietness.


    The rain became harder, and the rumbling thunder sounded one after another.


    Her heart became even more gloomy, and she was on the verge of crying, wondering why she had to receive all of this.


    Still, Futaba somehow was d of this rain since it could dilute the sound of her cry.


    Being alone should be something natural for her, without anyone by her side, and she didn��t want to change.


    Unfortunately, Futaba had tasted the feeling of being with someone, and she just couldn��t forget about it.


    Still, out of all of his girlfriends, she must admit she was most jealous of Nana.


    They were quite simr to each other, whether it was their smart brain or theirrge size of busts.


    However, unlike Nana, Futaba knew her personality was worse. She wasn��t like Nana, who could get close to anyone.


    Nana was also confident, and she didn��t even care if the opposite gender leered on her.


    Lastly, what Futaba was most envious of was the fact Nana was also Shishio��s girlfriend. They were quite simr, yet they were different from each other. It was also the reason why she didn��t want to lose Nana in this mid-term test.


    Still, suddenly her mind wandered in a different direction.


    ��If they��re dating, should they do that?��


    Even if Shishio and his girlfriends often showed their intimate actions in public, they only hugged and kissed each other��s cheeks. As for something more serious, they kept this matter secret and only did it at a ce where no one could see. After all, the high school students were quite immature, and once, a rumor they did it together would spread through the entire school like a burning forest, which spread even further because of the dry leaves.


    Still, the reason why Futaba thought about this matter was that she happened to hear the conversation of the girls in her ss.


    Not only the boys but the girls were also interested in sex.


    The girls seemed to be curious, talking about sex, and even imagined being pounded roughly by Shishio, especially when they did a physical education ss together. When they worked out, they often saw Shishio��s body and big bulge, which made their imagination be wilder.


    While Futaba had learned this knowledge, she had never tasted it, so she wondered whether it felt good.


    In this quiet clubroom, Futaba crept her hand slightly toward her thigh, moving it deeper, caressing ��that�� ce. She gently touched it while gasping with a sound simr to weeping.


    However, the sound of the thunder startled her, and Futaba quickly stopped. She was frightened before she looked around, finding she was alone, which made her sigh in relief.


    ��What have I done?��


    When Futaba thought about what she was doing before, her face couldn��t help but turn crimson. She couldn��t believe she had imagined something that shouldn��t be done with him. She thought she needed to go home now.


    Futaba looked up and saw the time had moved so fast, but the rain hadn��t stopped. Still, she didn��t want to stay in the clubroom since she was afraid to do something simr again and decided to wait at the entrance of the school.


    Unlike before, the entrance of the school was empty.


    There were no people. She was alone, standing while watching the rain absently. The rain sshed part of her legs and uniform. There was some brown stain on her uniform from the mud thrown by the force of the rain.


    Futaba became gloomy again, wondering when this rain was going to stop. She had been at school for a while and wanted to go home, but she knew she couldn��t. If possible, she wanted to run through the rain, but when she thought about how she wasn��t good at running and how her underwear might be seen through her uniform because of the rain, she could only reluctantly stand at the school entrance with a gloomy expression.


    Futaba stood there, waiting for the rain to stop alone.


    ��He should be with his girlfriends now����


    Futaba let out a depressed sigh until she heard this familiar voice.


    ��Futaba, did you forget your umbre?��


    ��Eh?�� Futaba turned, and she was dumbfounded when she saw Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?�� Shishio asked weirdly.


    ��Why are you here?�� Futaba asked after she confirmed this wasn��t a dream.


    ��I talked with my Senpai for a while before.�� Shishio nced at Hikigaya, who stood at the shoe locker, watching him from behind.


    ��Oh.�� Futaba nodded, and suddenly she became nervous since she didn��t know what to say.


    ��So what about you? Why don��t you go home?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I�� I lost my umbre,�� Futaba said after a moment of hesitation.


    ��Is it stolen?�� Shishio frowned, wondering who dared to steal Futaba��s umbre.


    ��Um.�� Futaba nodded.


    Shishio looked at Futaba for a moment and said, ��Then, do you want me to send you back?��


    ��Eh?�� Futaba was surprised and wondered whether she was dreaming.


    ��It��s almost dark, and it��s dangerous to let you stay here,�� Shishio said.


    However, Hikigaya, who heard Shishio��s words, felt it was more dangerous to let Futaba stay with Shishio more.


    ��If you��re notfortable, I can lend you this umbre instead. I can go home directly under this rain since my ce is close.��


    Shishio gave his umbre to Futaba directly and was about to dash, but she grabbed his wrist and said, ��Let��s go back together.�� While she was embarrassed to go home with him, it was better than letting him return home in the rain like this.


    Shishio knew he was a scumbag, so he just smiled inwardly and seeded in sending Futaba back.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya let out a sigh and thought all the boys in this school might have to stay single in their high school life as long as this bastard existed.

 Chapter 506: Shishio: “Rain is my friend.”

    Chapter 506: Shishio: ��Rain is my friend.��


    ��Shishio, let me hold the umbre.�� Futaba felt ufortable if Shishio had to hold the umbre even after he lent it to her. After all, she felt she owed him, and if she did nothing, she felt ufortable.


    ��No.�� However, Shishio refused without hesitation.


    ��Why?�� Futaba was quite dumbfounded by his response.


    ��You��re a little short. If you hold the umbre, I have to duck down.��


    ������ Futaba was lost for words, but she became annoyed. ��I am not that short!�� She wanted to yell, but when she looked at how tall Shishio was, she knew he had to duck down if she held the umbre. ��How tall are you?��


    ��184 cm.��


    ������ Futaba realized how tall Shishio was, and there was a 29 cm difference in height between them!


    ��It��s better for the taller one to hold the umbre,�� Futaba said unwillingly. What could she do? Even if she was unwilling, she knew it was better for Shishio to hold the umbre.


    ����..��


    Shishio let out a helpless sigh and said, ��Okay, okay, you can hold it.��


    Futaba smiled and took the handle of the umbre from Shishio.


    Still, if someone saw her at this moment, they would open their eyes wide.


    Even Sakuta, who always had this nd expression on his face, would be dumbfounded if he saw Futaba at this moment since she was so different!


    Futaba didn��t like to talk too much except if she exined something. Even if her ssmates tried to approach her because they were interested in her, they quickly moved back. It wasn��t that she didn��t want a friend, and she was okay with being alone, but she just didn��t know how tomunicate with people. Even if she was surrounded by many people, she would only feel ufortable.


    However, it was just different from being with him.


    It felt like he could understand her and every moment with him was just so fun.


    Still��


    ����..��


    Futaba looked at Shishio��s head which was stuck on the top of the umbre, which forced him to duck down. She knew that she was at fault, but she couldn��t help butugh hard.


    Shishio was speechless and asked, ��Do you have enough?��


    ��No, leave it to me.�� Futaba stretched her hand high, so Shishio��s head wouldn��t stick on the top of the umbre. However, she underestimated the difference in height between them, and in the end, even with her limit, his head was still stuck on the umbre. She even made his shirt drenched with rain, which made her guilty. ��Sorry.��


    ��It��s okay. Leave it to me.�� Shishio took the umbre again and was d this girl had given up.


    The two walked together under the umbre with the rain that kept pouring on top of them. Even though it had been raining for a while, there was no sign the rain would stop.


    Instead, Shishio could tell the rain would probably continue until night.


    However, it didn��t bother their conversation.


    They talked about many things together, whether it was the weather, the exam, or what they did a week ago. Their conversation was just endless.


    Futaba also didn��t realize how talkative she could be with someone since it was just so enjoyable to be with him.


    Before long, they were about to arrive at Futaba��s house.


    However, Shishio must admit Futaba��s house was massive. The size alone wasn��t that much different from Sakurasou.


    Still, unlike Sakurasou, Futaba��s house was located in the district where the rich people were living.


    ��Are your parents inside?�� Shishio asked when they were about to arrive at Futaba��s house. Even if there was a distance, he could see her house already.


    ��No, I am alone.�� Futaba shook her head and said, ��My father attends a conference in Germany, and my mother has a business in Europe.��


    ����.�� Shishio was speechless and thought a Suimei was a ce where a crouching tiger and a hidden dragon gathered together.


    Whether it was Futaba, Yukinoshita, Shiina, or Mai, they were children of wealthy people, famous children.


    Shishio wouldn��t be surprised if there was a child of the CEO of apany that was included in 225 Nikki (Japan��s stock market index for the Tokyo Stock Exchange).


    ��Who would expect you��re a richdy,�� Shishio said with a sigh.


    ��Are you seriously saying that? You��re not much different from me, right?�� Futaba was speechless. If it was someone else such as Azusagawa, Hikigaya, or even Kunimi who were saying that, she might not say much. However, the one who said those words was Shishio, who was also the child of a famous bank director.


    It might seem surprising for Futaba to know this, but when they talked to each other in the past, they also asked what their parents did, so she knew what the profession of Shishio��s father was.


    Shishio only chuckled, but he didn��t say much.


    Futaba also became gloomy since she knew their time together would end soon. They would have a weekend after this, and they wouldn��t meet each other again for a while.


    Futaba looked at her spacious house and felt she didn��t want to enter.


    Her house might be beautiful and huge, and many people would envy her when they saw her house.


    However, Futaba felt the little space under the umbre by his side felt hundreds of times morefortable than herrge house.


    ��Well, we have arrived. I��ll go back now.�� As a scumbag, Shishio had never initiated anything. He just prepared all the important tools and let his target do it by themselves. He made the girl take the initiative instead of himself.


    ��Don��t you want to stay for a bit? Your shirt is all wet because of me,�� Futaba said while looking at the left side of his uniform, which was drenched from the rain. The size of the umbre was just that, and with his huge body, he could only sacrifice his left side, so she wouldn��t be drenched with the rain.


    While inwardly Futaba wanted him to stay, she was quite embarrassed to say it. Fortunately, she saw his side was drenched by the rain, so she thought to help him to dry it.


    However, Shishio didn��t intend to enter. ��It��s okay. The rain only hit my arm.�� While he was greedy for Futaba��s body, he knew once he entered her house, many things would happen. He didn��t mind changing the shape of their rtionship, but he wasn��t going to do it now. After all, there were many things that he needed to do at that moment.


    Shishio was also sure that if he entered, he might be unable to hold himself.


    ����I see.�� Futaba was disappointed, but there was nothing she could do. However, she was startled when she was hugged by Shishio so suddenly!


    ��Wh����


    A strong and reliable arm wrapped around her waist.


    A manly yet warm scent invaded her nasal cavity.


    While Futaba was startled, she felt happy and wanted to hug him back.


    However��


    *Ssh!*


    The car suddenly passed right on the puddle near them and sshed the water toward them.


    Shishio had noticed it before and protected Futaba, but because of this, his entire back was drenched wet.


    ��Fuck! Are you blind or something? Can you slow down near the puddle?!�� He cursed the driver of the car. After all, who would feelfortable when someone had dumped water on them?


    Shishio wasn��t a saint, and he was a scumbag. It would be amazing if he could swallow this anger!


    After cursing, Shishio didn��t forget to remember the number of the car and made sure the one who drove had karma.


    ��Are you alright, Shishio?�� Futaba quickly asked worriedly when she realized a car had sshed water on Shishio. However, she also knew he had protected her from the water, which made her happy and also worried since his entire body was drenched by the water now.


    ��I am alright.�� Shishio calmed down after he heard Futaba��s question. He looked at this petite girl whose chest was so huge that it could even match Nana and Ayaka, which was unreasonable. ��Are you alright?��


    ��I am okay.�� Futaba shook her head and asked, ��You should worry about yourself. What if you get a cold?��


    ��I am alright. You don��t need to worry.��


    Futaba was annoyed and said, ��Of course, I am worried about you. You get drenched because of me, after all. Now, enter my house and take a bath. I��ll wash your clothes!��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Futaba for a moment and nodded. ��Okay.�� After all, she had invited him, and he wouldn��t refuse thedy��s invitation.


    ��


    ��What should I do?��


    Futaba held her head as she realized what kind of absurd thing she had done. She had invited him to go inside her house and right now she was alone with him. Her face started to get hot, and her heart began to pound hard, especially when she thought about what she had done earlier in the clubroom of the science club.


    Futaba held her cheeks like a sandwich with her hands, wondering whether they would do something like that after that.


    The sound of the shower sounded, and the steam from the warm water made the frosted ss be foggy.


    However, Futaba could see Shishio��s silhouette through the door. Still, she must admit his body was so good. Unfortunately, unlike Hina, who could see his long phallus standing tall, she could only see his long phallus dangling down.


    Futaba tried to cover her eyes, but she made a huge gap between her fingers, trying to study the difference in anatomy between a male and a female.


    On the other hand, Shishio, who was taking a bath, felt the rain really helped him to get a girl. The first was Miu and the second was Hina. Those two had fallen for him when they tried to protect themselves from the rain.


    This time, it was Futaba.


    Shishio wondered whether the rain tried to assist him in bing a scumbag.


    ��Or even nature has decided to help me?��


    Shishio really felt he had be unrivaled under heaven. He shook his head and decided to stop, thinking about a stupid thing.


    ��Shishio, your uniform will take a while to be ready. I have taken some clothes from my father. I am not sure whether the size fits or not. Let me know if the size doesn��t fit.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio answered absentmindedly while looking at Futaba, who didn��t intend to move away from the outside. However, he didn��t say anything since he knew even a girl was a pervert. Still, he suddenly thought about what had happened on Sunoharasou, where he was confessed by Sumire so suddenly.


    ������


    Shishio was silent before he shook his head.


    ��There��s no way, right?��


    Anyway, Shishio made sure that he wouldn��t do anything.


    Really.


    Please believe in him.

 Chapter 507: Just a happy trouble

    Chapter 507: Just a happy trouble


    ����It��s too small.�� It was Futaba��s opinion when she saw Shishio.


    ��That��s true. It��s too small.�� Shishio let out a sigh after he wore Futaba��s father��s clothes. While he could wear the shirt, it showed his navel and his abs. The pants were also in a simr state since they showed most of his thighs which made him speechless. After all, he was a man, so he didn��t care much. Fortunately, there was only Futaba right on his side. If it was Masaki Kobayashi, he wouldn��t dare to wear these clothes.


    Still, Shishio wondered what Futaba��s father would think when his daughter let someone stay in the house and also lent his clothes. It wouldn��t be surprising if he was told to marry Futaba directly.


    Shishio looked at Futaba and must admit it was his first time to see her in casual clothing. She only wore a normal t-shirt and shorts, yet strangely enough, it was so sexy. Her white and plump thighs seemed so soft that he wanted to rub her face there. She also tied her hair in a bun, showing off her slender neck that was usually hidden. Still, what was even more amazing was her two busts which were so huge. He sighed, wondering whether all the nutrition she ate was absorbed in her brain and breast.


    On the other hand, while these clothes were quite strange, Futaba��s face flushed red, especially when she saw his abs and the thing between his legs, which was hard to hide.


    *Growl!*


    However, suddenly the two were in silence when they heard this noise.


    Shishio was quite embarrassed while touching his stomach. ��Sorry.��


    Futaba chuckled and said, ��I have many ingredients in my fridge. Do you want to cook something?��


    ����Isn��t it suppose you��re going to cook me something?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��It can��t be helped.�� Futaba let out a helpless sigh. ��Your food is too good. It��s better for you to cook instead of me.�� When she thought about the food cooked by Shishio, her mouth became watery, and even if it was embarrassing, she wanted him to be the one who cooked. It had also been a while since she had eaten his food, so she quite anticipated it. ��In exchange, I��ll iron your uniform.��


    ��Can you do an ironing?�� Shishio was genuinely surprised since he thought this girl was a spoileddy.


    ��Who do you think I am?�� Futaba was speechless and pushed his back. ��Come on. You��re hungry, right? I am also hungry.��


    ��Okay. Okay.�� Shishio agreed and wondered whether Futaba could really iron his uniform.


    When the two had made up their minds, they started to do their own job.


    The light was turned on, so even if the rain covered the sunlight, the room was quite bright.


    Futaba took the ironing tool and his uniform to the living room. While she ironed his uniform, Shishio was in the kitchen and started to cook. She could see his back from her position, cracking the eggs and beating them on the bowl with a chopstick. His movement was so smooth as if he had done it several times.


    ��Futaba, where��s the salt?��


    ��It��s on the shelf on the top.��


    The two talked to each other while doing their own tasks.


    It might be something simple or something mundane. It was something that the majority of people had experienced in life, yet it was the first time Futaba had experienced something like this.


    Wearing her uniform, walking to the school, and staying at the school without anyone, alone, was something painful to her, but Futaba was d that she came to the school, enduring the pain and the loneliness since because of it, she could meet him.


    The sound of the steam from the iron, the soup that was boiling, and the chopping onion on the cutting board mixed with the rain might make a strange sound, yet it gave a harmony that one never thought of.


    After Futaba was done with the ironing, she helped Shishio prepare the food for the two. Her eyes brightened when she saw the food that he had made.


    Shishio made several dishes for the two.


    The main dishes were brightly colored omurice painted with red ketchup, sd, and soup.


    Futaba took the barley tea from the fridge and poured it for two.


    Shishio and Futaba then sat at the low table while eating the foods he made, talking to each other about many things. Their conversation might be something that the smartest students in the school might talk about, but even so, they had fun.


    Futaba wondered when was thest time she hadughed this hard. Her life had always been monochrome, alone, without anyone by her side. Whether it was her parents, friends, or any others, it had never entered her heart. She had always felt she was alone.


    However, Futaba was alright with it. She was okay staying alone, and she was okay with being alone. She didn��t want to change and didn��t have the courage to change.


    Still, everything changed when Shishio appeared in her life.


    His food was also delicious, but Futaba felt there was something special about this meal. The taste was one thing, but she knew what made this meal special was because he was there with her, staying by her side, eating together, apanying her in this isted space.


    However, Futaba must admit this was the most delicious meal she had ever had.


    Before, everything was so dim. Even if the light was turned on, it was still dark and frightening.


    However, it was different when he was there.


    Even if the light wasn��t turned on and they used the natural light that came from the outside, it was so bright.


    Everything was so bright.


    ��I think this might be�� the happiest time of my life.�� Futaba secretly nced at Shishio��s side profile with a smile as she continued to eat.


    When they finished their meal, Futaba offered. ��Do you want a coffee?��


    ��Can you?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Futaba nodded and said, ��My father is a professor, and he is quite helpless at household chores, but his coffee is the best.��


    Shishio might have often tasted Futaba��s coffee when he yed in the science clubroom, but it was his first time hearing where she learned her craft from. It seemed like the rtionship between Futaba and her parents wasn��t as distant as he thought it to be. He could also see it seemed her parents were also in love with each other. However, it might be because they were too busy that they neglected Futaba and made her alone.


    As for what Shishio thought about Futaba��s parents, he didn��t think anything. After all, everyone had their own family situation, and it was impossible to impose his view about a family on Futaba��s family.


    Still, Shishio must admit Futaba��s parents shouldn��t neglect Futaba even if they were busy.


    For him, who was transmigrated to this world felt a family was important.


    The process might not have been told in the previous story, but when he became Shishio Oga, it wasn��t so smooth. His thought was filled with many things, whether it was the present or the future. Even if the memory of the previous Shishio Oga was present, it was hard to live in this world as Shishio Oga, especially when the system only activated when he came to Tokyo.


    It was hard to ept the fact he was dying and couldn��t meet his loved ones, whether it was his lover, parents, or many others in his previous life.


    However, Shishio knew he couldn��t stay depressed, especially when he had to face the parents of Shishio Oga in this life.


    Even if Shishio had be a Shishio Oga, it was still hard to say his parents in this world were his real parents. After all, he had just been in this world for a while, and even if they showed his love to him, it was impossible to treat them as his real parents.


    However, Shishio would try to be their son since he had be their son. He had be Shishio Oga, and even if it was ufortable at first, he would do it since he felt it was part of his responsibility after taking the body of Shishio Oga.


    ��Here��s your coffee.�� Futaba gave a cup of coffee to Shishio.


    ��Thanks.��


    Shishio sipped the hot and bitter coffee. His slightly sluggish mind awoken when the bitter taste hit his tastebuds. He sat on the soft carpet, watching the window, which sttered with the rain from time to time.


    ��The family situation����


    Shishio somehow hoped Futaba��s parents could be together with Futaba more since, unlike him, he couldn��t meet his parents in his previous life, but they could still meet each other, and he would be lying if he didn��t feel envious about it.


    Still, Shishio also understood that people could only realize the importance of the happiness they had taken for granted after they lost it.


    However, Shishio also knew he couldn��t look at the past all the time, but just today, it was okay, right?


    On the other hand, Futaba sipped her coffee while staring at Shishio. The steam of the coffee made her sses foggy, but she kept staring at him since she saw an unexpected side that she had never seen in him.


    Shishio had always been confident, and he was firm, showing a manly side and a warm side to everyone. He appeared unbeatable and without any weakness, but Futaba only realized he was simr to her. He also had her own problems, and he could appear weak.


    Futaba somehow felt jealous of his girlfriends since she knew those girls had seen this side of him, and they could also help him.


    However, Futaba had seen this side of him now, and she wanted to help him, so at this moment, she said what was inside her heart. ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?�� Her voice awoken him, and Shishio turned his attention to Futaba. ��What��s wrong, Futaba?��


    Futaba didn��t show any embarrassment. Her expression was natural. She looked straight into his eyes, then, without hesitation, she said, ��I think I have fallen for you.��


    ����.��


    Shishio was stunned, and he must admit he was blushing at this moment since he didn��t expect such a sudden confession from Futaba at this moment.


    A silence permeated between them, and countless emotions brewed in their hearts.


    Still, Shishio must admit this was really a happy problem that only a scumbag like him could experience.

 Chapter 508: Mud

    Chapter 508: Mud


    Shishio must admit he was blushing, but then he calmed down and wondered how this girl could fall for him so easily.


    Whether it was Sumire or Futaba, those two confessed to him without hesitation.


    While Shishio didn��t ept Sumire because of her age, should he ept Futaba so easily?


    Should he just nod, and they confirm their rtionship?


    It was so easy!


    However, Shishio didn��t want to have such an easy rtionship. If he wanted to, he could sleep with any other woman as long as he wanted to, but he didn��t do that since if he did that, he knew he would change and he wouldn��t be able to appreciate the feeling of the woman who had decided to entrust their loves and lives to him.


    Shishio knew he was being an idiot at this moment. He could just nod, and they could roll on the bed together right now.


    Frankly, Shishio must admit he was thinking too much. After all, he knew even if he epted Futaba, he would treat her dearly. He put his cup of coffee on the table and said, ��Thank you, Futaba. I am happy with your confession, but can I ask you something?��


    ��What?�� Futaba was so nervous when she realized what she was saying. She knew if she was rejected, everything would end, and that bright day would end. She was quite pragmatic, after all, and she felt she was unattractive if shepared herself to her girlfriends. However, hearing his voice, she calmed down, waiting for the question he was going to ask.


    ��Why do you like me?�� Shishio asked.


    ����.�� Futaba.


    ��I admit I am handsome, smart, and even rich. It��s normal for girls to fall for me,�� Shishio said calmly while joking.


    ����.�� Futaba.


    ��However, you should know that I am a scumbag, right? I have dated many girls. You should know that I can��t be yours alone.�� Even if Shishio wanted to close the deal immediately, he needed to tell Futaba about the risk of dating him. While dating him gave a lot of advantages, there were also a lot of disadvantages.


    Shishio waited for Futaba��s answer, but Futaba didn��t answer him and just stood up. ��Follow me.��


    ��????��


    Shishio was confused and looked at Futaba, who opened the ss door that connected to the yard without hesitation.


    The rain was heavy, the wind blew inside, and the rain drenched the carpet inside the room.


    ��What are you doing?�� Shishio asked quickly.


    However, Futaba ignored Shishio and sat down, ignoring the wet carpet. She didn��t even say anything and just sat there, letting the wind and the rain hit her. She pulled the hair tie, letting her hair fall on her face.


    ����..��


    Shishio was lost for words and wondered whether this girl had gone crazy. However, he couldn��t leave her and followed her. He didn��t sit down and look at Futaba, but it was hard to see her expression when her ss was covered in the rain and her face was covered by her hair. He let out a long sigh before he sat next to her in silence.


    Simr to her, Shishio sat on the drenched carpet and let his feet touch the wet ground.


    The ground was wet because of the rain, making the earth be mud.


    When his feet touched the mud, Shishio felt his feet were sticky and ufortable. However, he didn��t say anything and sat next to Futaba in silence, watching her, who seemed to be trying to convey her feeling. Still, his feet felt ufortable, so he raised his feet slightly so they wouldn��t touch the mud ground.


    Shishio looked at Futaba awkwardly, and he knew this wasn��t the time for this, but her red-colored bra was shown through because of her wet t-shirt, and it made him wonder why she wore such a provocative bra.


    Was it done deliberately?


    Or was it her hobby?


    Frankly, there were still many things Shishio didn��t know about this girl, and it was also the reason why her random action caused him to be confused.


    ��Hurry up and enter! You��ll catch a cold!�� Shishio said, but Futaba was still silent.


    ��How do your feet feel?�� Futaba asked after a while.


    ��Feet?�� Shishio looked at his bare feet, which were covered in mud. ��It feels ufortable.�� He might be able to say something nice and might be able to lie, saying it wasfortable to let his feet touch the mud like this. However, this time, he didn��t lie and tell the truth since he didn��t feelfortable, and he was just confused at this moment.


    ��I am like this,�� Futaba said.


    ��Like this?�� Shishio was confused for a moment before he asked, ��You mean, you like the mud or my feet?��


    ��Your feet.��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��I know you think it��s weird to make such aparison between my life and your feet,�� Futaba said without looking at Shishio. She looked at her feet which were covered in mud, without letting him see her expression or see his reaction.


    Shishio shrugged his shoulders and didn��t say anything since he acquiesced to her words.


    ��However, my life before I met you was like this. I am covered in mud and rain. It was ufortable, and it was hard to breathe.�� Futaba lifted her face and looked at Shishio. ��However, I am fine like that. I have gotten used to it. I don��t want to change either.��


    ����.�� It was his first time hearing such a thing from Futaba��s mouth, and Shishio thought the neglecting case from her was more serious than he had thought.


    ��However, it was even worse when I entered high school.�� Futaba frowned.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��My chest.��


    ��Your chest?��


    Futaba was slightly embarrassed and looked at her breasts. Then, she realized her red-colored bra was seen through because of her wet clothes. She was quite embarrassed, but she didn��t say much since she knew it was her weapon to get the man she loved. ��You like my chest, right?��


    ����..��


    ��The others are the same. However, I am ufortable by their gazes.�� Futaba frowned, then looked at Shishio. ��However, I am not ufortable with your gaze on my chest.��


    ������ Shishio wondered whether it was so often of him to gaze over her chest. He let out a sigh and thought he might need a long training, so his gaze wouldn��t be drawn over that huge chest, or should he gaze over, he should be more subtle, so no one would know what he was doing.


    Still, hearing the reason why this girl fell for him was that she wasfortable with his gaze, making him slightly strange somehow.


    ��Of course, that isn��t the reason why I fell for you.�� As if reading his mind, Futaba quickly said.


    ��That��s good.�� Shishio nodded in relief inwardly.


    ��You might be handsome, smart, and rich, but those are not the reasons why I fell for you.�� Futaba shook her head since those weren��t the reasons why she fell for him. While she must admit his face was her type, there was something deeper about why she fell for him. ��You free me from the mud, the rain, the gaze, and even the loneliness that traps me. That��s the reason why I fell for you.��


    ��I can��t be with you all the time, though.�� Shishio objected.


    ��Being with you doesn��t mean I want you to be with me all the time.�� Futaba thought for a moment before she shook her head. ��No, I want to be with you all the time, but I also understand the situation and condition.�� Still, she showed a dissatisfied expression and said, ��Anyway, I have said all of this! I love you! Can you be a man and just ept me?�� She was so embarrassed at this moment, and her mind was numb, so she just wanted him to answer her question about whether he agreed or not.


    Also, this guy was a scumbag, so shouldn��t he feel happy to have her in his harem?


    Futaba��s mind was a mess, and she just didn��t know what to do.


    ��Futaba, I think you misunderstood something. I might be a scumbag, but you should know I don��t do it just with anyone.��


    ������ Futaba also knew this since if Shishio wanted to, this guy could get all the girls in the school. However, his answer shocked her since she knew this guy had done ��it,�� and it made her curious even though she knew this wasn��t the time to think about that matter.


    ��You know most men will just ept you if you confess to them so suddenly, but when they feel bored, they��ll throw you away.��


    ��Are you like that?��


    ��That depends.��


    ��Depends?��


    ��If it��s other girls, it might be like that, but you��re different. You��re special to me,�� Shishio said and took Futaba��s feet gently, cleaning them up from the mud with his bare hands.


    Futaba blushed, feeling his strong palms on her feet which made her realize the difference in physical ability between him and her. She knew if he attacked her, she couldn��t run or fight back. However, even if he was powerful, it didn��t scare her. Instead, he brought her a sense of security and dependability. ��Special? What��s so special about me? My brain? Boobs?�� She asked while looking at him curiously.


    ����Those parts of it,�� Shishio said frankly. ��However, I think what makes you special to me is the fact we have spent so much time together. If it��s only your brain or boobs alone, there won��t be any special rtionship between us, and I don��t think of you as a special girl. It is because I have known you, and you have known me. We have been together for so long, so I don��t want to answer your confession with a half-assed feeling where I just feel lust toward your body.��


    Shishio cleaned up his hands with the rain while Futaba looked at her feet which were cleaned by him. She was shy and didn��t dare to look at him, only staring at her feet where she could feel his warmth from them.


    They were in silence, letting the rain hit their bodies, yet their hearts were rumbling like a storm.


    ��So��?�� Futaba raised her head slightly, peeking at him, waiting for his answer.


    ��I am not stupid enough to reject a beautiful girl like you, alright?�� Shishio said with smile.


    Futabaughed and just lunged at him, hugging him tightly to confirm everything was real and this wasn��t a dream.


    Shishio also hugged Futaba��s back and let him warm to connect her body. ��Let��s enter, or you��ll catch a cold.��


    However, Futaba pushed him to the ground and pressed him, staring at his face.


    Shishio was speechless.


    They were in silence, and there were many things they wanted to say at that moment, but no words came out of their mouths. It was like eons, but in reality, it was only for a moment before they started to kiss each other. They hugged each other��s bodies deeply, without letting each other, shing with each other as if trying to show whose love was stronger.


    It wasn��t until Futaba lost her breath that she rested on his chest, breathing heavily. ��Don��t go back tonight.�� She hugged his neck tightly as if trying to strangle him.


    Shishio knew he had caught a wild woman, so he reassured her and said, ��I am not going anywhere tonight.��


    Futaba blushed and rubbed her face against his neck.


    Shishio looked at Futaba for a moment and whispered, ��Let��s take a bath together.��


    ����Okay.��


    Shishio��s smile brightened, and he carried her in his arms without hesitation and closed the ss door with his foot.


    Futaba kept hugging him without letting him go. ��I am not going to let you go. I am yours.��


    ��Yes, yes, you��re mine.��


    Futaba smiled, then whispered, ����Can�� Can we do ��it�� tonight?�� All the bottled-up emotions had burst out. She was like a broken dam, her emotion flooded out, and it was impossible to stop her.


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Futaba and thought this girl was asking for trouble. Still, even though she was covered by mud and rain, he must admit this girl was just bewitching.

 Chapter 509: Messy

    Chapter 509: Messy


    Everything was so messy.


    Whether it was the living room, the bathroom, or even Futaba��s room.


    Shishio and Futaba left their marks everywhere.


    Also, it seemed Futaba loved it messy.


    After that confession, they didn��t take a bath immediately since Futaba attacked him first. However, even if she attacked him, she was a novice in this area, so in the end, she could only let him attack her while begging for mercy.


    Still, Shishio wasn��t that cruel, so when he was slightly satisfied, he brought Futaba to the bathroom to wash up and clean up.


    After all, even if the rain had cleaned their bodies up, their bodies were still dirty because of the mud. It was also ufortable toy down when their bodies were drenched with the rain, so they took a bath together while talking to each other before they did it again together.


    Shishio had a master deflowering skill, and along with his Hamon, it could heal and make Futaba morefortable.


    The two were glued against each other, and Futaba wouldn��t even let him go and kept him inside. However, he didn��t mind since it was warm, tight, sticky, soft, and felt nice.


    In the early morning, Shishio had woken up. Futaba was still sleeping, using his chest as a pillow. Her bushy gray hair was messy and stuck on her face, but even so, she seemed to be so satisfied andfortable.


    Shishio must admit this girl was attractive, whether it was her appearance orrge busts. They were so huge that he buried her face there and even used it for other things. He looked at the ceiling and thought that this experience was quite strange since they slept in the living room.


    After all, almost all of his experiences were mostly down in the room, especially for the first time.


    However, they did it in the living room, which made this experience quite bizarre for him.


    Still, Shishio didn��t have anything toin about since it felt nice, and he wanted to do it again if possible. However, he knew it was impossible to do it today since it might be quite hard for Futaba to walk, considering how fierce they werest night.


    Whether it was Shishio or Futaba, they didn��t have self-controlst night, and they did it as much as they wanted to, enjoying their every moment together.


    Shishio didn��t move andy on the futon brought by Futaba from her room in silence since he didn��t want to wake this girl up. Instead, he looked at the system that had given him rewards. Frankly, it had been a while since he saw the system, and he would be lying if he didn��t feel excited about it.


    The feeling of guilt had disappeared from his heart at this moment, and since the system had given him rewards, why should he reject them?


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    ��������


    Tsukasa must admit that no matter how long it had been, he was still surprised at how luxurious the rewards from the system were.


    Whether it was the assets or the skill type of rewards, they amazed him greatly that he could only stay in silence.


    ��Let��s focus on the assets first.��


    There were many assets he had received. Whether it was 33% shares of ENEOS Corporation,nd in the Hokkaido, DIC Corporation, or 16% shares of Rio Tinto, they were all amazing.


    The first thing was thend in Hokkaido.


    Still, it was justnd, and Shishio wasn��t sure what to do besides using it for a farm. Hokkaido was, without a doubt, one of thergest inds in Japan.


    However, the poption was pale apartpared to Tokyo.


    Thend he received from the system was huge, but it was a deserted area without many people.


    Shishio thought there was something happening on thisnd, but it seemed that wasn��t the case since it was mostly used for farming or something. He must admit farming was an important thing since it could produce food for the people in this country. However, the profit for this type of thing was low. Unless he dared to use gically modified crops, making a lot of money was impossible.


    Still, even if farming didn��t make a lot of money, it gave him a lot of benefits that were different from money. After all, in this world, money might be important, but a resource is even more important.


    Shishio then thought for a moment, wondering whether there was something he could use other than a farm on thisnd.


    ��I can probably do an experiment to send a rocket to space.�� Shishio thought inwardly.


    Shishio then looked at his next reward, which was 33% shares of ENEOS Corporation. Many people would be unfamiliar with thispany, but it was the biggest petroleumpany in this country, and its business included exploration, importation, and refining of crude oil. There was also the manufacture and sale of petroleum products, including fuels, lubricants, and other energy-rted activities.


    Shishio must admit this reward surprised him since he knew he had be an oil tycoon. His feelings were mixed, but he should just be happy to be an oil tycoon now. The only thing that he regretted was the fact this countrycked a resource.


    Japan was a small country in the middle of the sea.


    While there were many mines in this country, their production was small, and many of them had been mined to empty.


    If Shishio wanted to mine something, he could only look at the deep sea.


    While Japan��snd was quite small, its sea area was vast.


    The sea was vast.


    Food, mining, and many other things could be found on the sea.


    However, the technology of the deep mining sea wasn��t so developed, and it took a lot of money just to mine something in the deep sea.


    Still, Shishio believed it wouldn��t be a problem for him in the future.


    The next reward was DIC Corporation. It was just a chemicalpany but specialized in the development, manufacture, and sale of inks, pigments, polymers, specialty stics andpounds, and biochemicals.


    Shishio thought it might be possible to create a good color for Shiina��s painting in the future.


    ��And,stly����


    Shishio looked at thest reward of the asset, and he could only suck a deep breath.


    ��16% shares of Rio Tinto����


    It might be only 16% shares, but thispany would give him a lot of power.


    After all, Rio Tinto was the world��s secondrgest metals and mining corporation. Whether it was aluminum, iron ore, copper, uranium, or diamonds, thispany mined all of them.


    Shishio had said previously that his countrycked a resource, but he had a resource now.


    In other words, the power and the authority under him became stronger!


    If someone tried to threaten him, Shishio could stop his miningpany from supplying the important resources, and by then��


    Died.


    If someone couldn��t have a resource to support theirpany, then theirpanies would be bankrupt.


    It wouldn��t be weird to call thispany dead.


    Still, if possible, Shishio also wanted to have a steelpany, but he shouldn��t be greedy and decided to check his other rewards.


    The first skill he epted was ��ss-making Mastery.��


    While this reward seemed weird, Shishio felt he should be d to ept it since he knew there were many things he could do with this skill, especially to make money and protect his home. It might even be possible for him to create a ss that is capable of defending against a missile. He might also be able to craft the legendary flexible ss too.


    The next one was enhanced bones. It was clear from its name alone what kind of reward it was. However, Shishio didn��t dare to ept it now since he knew it would give him a painful process if he dared to ept it.


    Still, Shishio was looking forward to epting this rewardter.


    ��Lastly����


    Shishio looked at hisst reward and epted it without hesitation.


    ��Fighting Spirit����


    The name alone was like a superpower from a ��Shounen Manga.��


    Shishio thought this reward was just a joke, but who would expect he would get a superpower simr to the ��Shounen Manga��?


    This ability was extremely simple since it gave him a power-up through the damage he received intake and his anger buildup.


    In other words, even if he was beaten up and got angry, Shishio would be stronger.


    Still, Shishio was in silence since right now, he didn��t think anyone in this world could defeat him. There might be a few people, but he didn��t think they were capable of killing him.


    ��However, it might be good to prepare instead of waiting.��


    Shishio knew what kind of maniac those people were, and it was better to end their lives since that way, the world would be more peaceful.


    While Shishio was in the middle of a thought, he felt someone had touched his little Shishio.


    ������.��


    Shishio was in silence and opened the nket directly, watching Futaba, who had this nk expression on her face, while pressing her two huge boobs on his little Shishio.


    His little Shishio was extremely healthy, and it awoke from its slumber.


    ��It��s so healthy,�� Futaba murmured at the growth of the little Shishio


    ��Rio, what are you doing?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��You don��t like it?��


    ��I like it very much.��


    ��Then, what��s the problem?��


    ��What��s the problem?��


    There was no problem, so Shishio just enjoyed it.


    However, Shishio suddenly thought about the ��enhanced bones�� he could receive anytime. He looked at his little Shishio and wondered whether it was also part of his bone.


    Shishio sucked a deep breath and caressed Futaba��s hair gently, making her even more vigorous at her action. He must admit, he didn��t regret epting this girl.


    ��


    The days passed, and it was fairly peaceful in the Fujii household.


    Natsuo was watching television while eating ice cream. Frankly, when his father remarried, he didn��t think too much. However, who would have thought he would receive two step-sisters, and one of those sisters was his teacher, whom he had a crush on.


    Natsuo thought the rtionship between them would be closer.


    However, who would have thought the rtionship between them didn��t even be closer, and they were just mere siblings?


    While Hina might seem alright with it, Natsuo was depressed, especially when he saw her keep going out from time to time and even staying out. Her expression was so happy, and her skin was so charming, making him wonder whether she had a boyfriend.


    His stepmother asked Hina whether she had a boyfriend.


    However, Hina only smiled andughed before she changed the topic of the conversation. She changed the topic of the conversation and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Still, this made Natsuo frustrated.


    ��She shouldn��t have a boyfriend, right?��


    Natsuo thought, but suddenly his thought was broken when he heard Hina��s voice.


    ��Mom, I am going out with Rui first,�� Hina said.


    Natsuo quickly turned and saw Hina and Rui were there, and he must admit they were so beautiful today.

 Chapter 510: Everything is just going with the flow

    <h4>Chapter 510: Everything is just going with the flow</h4>


    ��Huh? Where are you going?�� Tachibana Tsukiko asked curiously.


    Not only Tsukiko but Natsuo and Akihito Fujii were the same since they could see something special in Hina or Rui. In other words, they were all so beautiful today.


    ��Are you two going on a date?�� Tsukiko asked with a smile.


    ��Yes.�� Rui just nodded.


    Hearing Rui��s answer, Natsuo felt slightly ufortable, but he didn��t say anything since he didn��t have a right to stop Rui from dating someone, even if that someone was a scumbag. He felt ufortable, but what could he do?


    Even if Natsuo talked about this matter to his friends, their friends only shrugged their shoulders since they knew well that a girl in love was just unstoppable. The more he tried to stop her, the more she fought back and even hated him.


    Frankly, Natsuo didn��t like the fact Rui dated Shishio, and he wanted to stop her. After all, Rui was his step-sister, and they had be a family. It was impossible for him not to worry about her.


    However, after that incident, when Natsuo happened to hear what Rui was doing with Shishio, he just couldn��t see her in her eyes. When she looked at him, he would look away subconsciously as if afraid she would know what he was doing.


    Natsuo was still a virgin, and he didn��t know anything about that kind of thing. However, he had friends who were experienced with this kind of act, and when he asked whether a woman would scream so loudly during the act, his friend would say he was watching too much porn. After all, in reality, not many women would moan as loudly as these pornstars.


    However, Natsuo didn��t believe his friends and thought about the reality, the voice he had heard. He heard how loud Rui did it with Shishio and knew the things that happened to the porn were real, and his friend might just be bad in that area.


    After all, there might be many guys who became a fuckboy, but most of them only thought about their personal pleasure, ignoring the pleasure of the woman.


    For the women who were tricked by the fuckboy, they might not cum, but the pleasure wasn��t something they sought. What they sought was just attention that could be given by those fuckboys.


    It was also the reason why a man like Shishio was rare.


    Natsuo knew that whether it was Rui��s body or heart, all of them were owned by Shishio. Even if they had be a family, in Rui��s eyes, he might not be much different from the other boys in the ss. Well, they might be closer since they had be step-siblings, but even so, he didn��t think their rtionship was really that close.


    Natsuo wanted to say something to Rui, but he couldn��t, so he just silently endured everything. After all, even if he cared about Rui, he put more attention on Hina, and it was also the reason why his heart almost stopped when he heard Akiko��s question to Hina.


    Hina was so beautiful today. She carefully put on her make-up, and even if her clothes might seem casual, they enhanced her beauty even more.


    Natsuo was naturally drawn toward her.


    If Newton was still alive, he might add this fact to thew of universal gravitation.


    If Hina dressed because of him, Natsuo would be happy to see nine clouds.


    However, if it was for someone else��


    Natsuo suddenly thought about the friend who usually Hina stayed with her. Even if Hina didn��t say much about this friend, he could see how happy she was with her friend.


    ��No, no, this friend is female, right?��


    Natsuo felt his chest tighten, and it was so hard to breathe. He also felt his stomach was ufortable, but even so, he was in silence, waiting for Hina��s answer.


    ��I am going to celebrate Tanabata,�� Hina said with a cheerful smile.


    ��Tanabata?�� 3x


    Tsukiko, Akihito, and Natsuo only remembered today was Tanabata.


    Some might be unfamiliar with this celebration day. However, it was one of the most famous celebration days in this country, and if not the most romantic one.


    Still, if this was the only exnation, it might be hard for people to understand.


    Tanabata, also known as the Star Festival, is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese Qixi Festival. It celebrates the meeting of the deities Orihime and Hikoboshi (represented by the stars Vega and Altair, respectively).


    ording to legend, the Milky Way separates these lovers, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month of the lunisr calendar.


    In Japan, people generally celebrate this day by writing wishes, sometimes in the form of poetry, on tanzaku, small pieces of paper, and hanging them on bamboo, sometimes with other decorations.


    However, it was usually celebrated in schools, shrines, shopping districts, or even some hugepanies.


    On the other hand, a single household wouldn��t celebrate this celebration at all. After all, it was troublesome to bring bamboo or even make a decoration. Moreover, most of the people in this country were also from middle-ss families, which made it hard for them to celebrate such a celebration since it would take a chunk of money on their ount.


    If Hina wanted to celebrate it at the school, they wouldn��t say much, but her words intrigued them.


    ��Leaving Rui, who is going on a date with Shishio.�� Tsukiko looked at Hina and asked, ��Where are you going to celebrate? The school is on holiday today, right?��


    ��Of course, I am going to celebrate it with Rui,�� Hina said.


    ��Rui?�� Tsukiko looked at Rui.


    Rui nodded simply.


    Tsukiko felt weird and asked, ��Are you two going out with Shishio at the same time?��


    ������ Natsuo and Akihito.


    Rui looked at Hina in silence, but she didn��t say anything.


    ��Hey, hey, Tsukiko-san, it��s impossible, right? How can Shishio-kun date Hina-chan and Rui-chan together?�� Akihito said with augh, thinking Tsukiko was joking.


    However, Tsukiko didn��t really joke around since even she could tell how dangerous Shishio was.


    Shishio was like a viper. No, it should be a phyton or boa if she thought about his size. Of course, she didn��t think about the size of that part. Instead, she thought about the size of his body since he was huge for someone around his age.


    Please don��t misunderstand her.


    ��Well, that��s true.�� Tsukiko looked at Hina, who lowered her head slightly and said, ��You mean, you��re going to join the celebration of Tanabata, which is held by Shishio-kun, right?��


    ��Yes, yes, that��s right!�� Hina nodded several times.


    ��Hmm���� Tsukiko thought for a moment and asked, ��Is it only the three of you?��


    ��No, there��s a lot of people. He has a lot of ��friends,�� after all,�� Rui interjected while staring at Hina.


    ��Is that so? Then be careful. Don��t go home toote,�� Tsukiko said while staring at Hina, who lowered her head andughed awkwardly from time to time. If it was only Shishio, Rui, and Hina, she thought it would be possible for them to bring Natsuo with them. However, there were many other people at this celebration, so she didn��t say anything about Natsuo since she was afraid she might trouble Shishio.


    ��Okay, mom.�� 2x


    Rui and Hina excused themselves after they said goodbye to their mother, Akihito, and Natsuo before they left.


    Akihito didn��t say much since he was happy as long as he could be with his new wife.


    However, Natsuo was slightly gloomy since he was left alone. He wanted to say something, but he couldn��t since his rtionship with Shishio wasn��t that particrly close, and he also felt he would trouble him.


    Still, was it hard for them to invite him on the pleasantry alone?


    Natsuo was alone before he decided to return to his room since staying with his father and stepmother was horrible, considering how flirty they were. Still, the word that came from his stepmother made his heart pound.


    What if Shishio also dated Hina?


    Somehow the voice of Rui being pounded by Shishio that day changed into the voice of Hina.


    ��Ugh����


    Natsuo felt horrible at that moment, but strangely, he felt something strange was slightly awakened at that moment.


    On the other hand, because of her mother��s words, it was hard for Hina to face Rui. However, with her natural cheerfulness, she talked about the Tanabata and many things with Rui along the way.


    Rui only stared at Hina and asked, ��Hina-nee, are you dating Shishio too?��


    Hina stopped talking and looked at Rui in silence. It wasn��t until a momentter that she asked, ��What made you think of that?��


    Rui didn��t look at Hina, and the two kept walking while talking, ��You know, I have had this type of conversation with Shishio before.��


    ��What kind of conversation?�� Hina asked after a moment of shock.


    ��Well, did you know Shishio dated Nana and her older sister?�� Rui asked while looking at Hina.


    Hina was dumbfounded and asked, ��Really?�� She had never heard this from Shishio. While she knew he had an older woman other than her as a lover, she never knew he also dated two sisters together.


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded and said, ��Compared to your previous boyfriend, I feel it is better for you to date Shishio.��


    Hina was dumbfounded and asked, ��Are you okay with that?��


    ��Why not?�� Rui looked at Hina with a smirk and said, ��He might be a scumbag, but I know that he can take care of us, and it feels good with him, right?��


    �������� Hina blushed, stuttered, and wasn��t sure what to say since her sister was just too lewd!


    ��Anyway, let��s just follow the flow. You don��t need to be in a hurry, especially when you��re close with this ��friend�� of yours, right?�� Rui said while staring at Hina.


    ������


    Hina wasn��t sure what to say since it was hard to tell whether Rui knew the truth or not. Her head was in a mess, and she wondered what Rui meant by those words.


    On the other hand, Rui only hummed happily since she had made a prank on Hina. However, she knew that bastard might have done something to Hina. Still, she wouldn��t be surprised if they had done it. However, it also annoyed her since neither of them talked about their rtionship with her.


    Still, Rui also knew how hard it was to talk about their rtionship.


    Rui thought for a moment and wondered whether the three of them should make a trip together to talk about their rtionship further.


    However, before that, they were going to celebrate the Tanabata and also punish this scumbag along the way.


    ��


    ��Achooo!�� Shishio rubbed his nose and felt it was quite itchy.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio-kun?�� Nanami asked worriedly.


    ��It��s okay. Someone might talk about me,�� Shishio said jokingly.


    ������ Everyone.


    Anyway, they decided to ignore his narcissistic words, but they felt his words were right since they must admit his appearance with a cute bear apron was just too cute somehow.

 Chapter 511: Tanabata

    Chapter 511: Tanabata


    Shishio didn��t know where this tradition came from, but Sakurasou had a tradition of holding the Tanabata.


    The tenants set up many things to celebrate the Tanabata, and many children in the neighborhood woulde to celebrate together.


    While Shishio didn��t feel surprised, the group of children came to Sakurasou, especially when he had made the image of the Sakurasou better by befriending the housewives in the neighborhood. He felt curious about how the group of the children woulde to Sakurasou to celebrate the Tanabatast year, especially when the image of Sakurasou was bad because of its tenants.


    When Shishio didn��t stay in Sakurasou, there was Shiro-san, a pervert, and Mitaka, a yboy. There was also Misaki, hyperactive, Mayumi Nishikino, a drunkard, and many others.


    It was surprising how those parents could let their childrene to Sakurasou, especially when the tenants were so quirky.


    However, the past was the past.


    Sakurasou was different fromst year, especially when few tenants had walked out of this dorm.


    Shishio also invited all of his girlfriends since it was a rare chance for them to celebrate the Tanabata.


    Everyone was also happy toe since it seemed fun.


    After they changed into the yukata that was brought by Shishio, they also started their party, sitting together, talking, and enjoying food together. It might seem like their imagination, but somehow they felt like they were at a private festival held by themselves.


    The only strange thing was the choice of food.


    ��Why Chinese food?�� Yukinoshita asked while eating the shumai on the paper te.


    Shishio made various dim sum, mapo tofu, banbanji, and various other Chinese foods.


    Tanabata was the celebration of the meeting between Hikoboshi and Orihime, but why did they eat Chinese food?


    ��You don��t like it?�� Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita looked at the shumai and said, ��I like it.��


    ��Then, what��s the problem?��


    Yukinoshita nodded since she knew there was no need to argue about this matter as long as the taste of the food was good.


    ��Still, I also prepare some festival foods, right?�� Shishio said while looking at Misaki, Shiina, Nanami, Nana, and Futaba, who were grilling the corn together.


    When they had decided to set up the celebration for Tanabata, everyone decided to go all out.


    Whether it was Shiina or Misaki, they made a design for the brochure for the festival and also made various small games that could be yed by the little kids around the neighborhood.


    It might be because those little kids, whether it was Mea Uchifuji or Maiko Osonoi, were excited and joined the celebration without hesitation.


    ������.�� Shishio and Yukinoshita could only look at this scene in silence.


    Shiro-san was also excited since he made various games and other important properties for the private festival. ��Come on! Come on! If you hit the doll, you can bring it back home!�� He loved this type of unexpected event since it cleared his mind, made him able to have better creativity, and gave him an idea for his novel, so he went all out for this festival.


    On the other hand, whether it was Chihiro, Hiratsuka, Mayumi Nishikino, Sayaka Watanabe, Roberta, or Hina Tachibana drank a beer together while eating snacks and many others.


    Shishio wanted to invite Ayaka, but it seemed she couldn��te out of her dorm, especially when she still had to take care of the dorm. However, it couldn��t be helped, so he decided to focus on the girls who were around him. He looked at Mai and asked, ��You��re not in a hurry to go for the filming, right?��


    Yukinoshita also looked at Mai since she would be lying if she wasn��t curious about the movie process.


    ��I am going out soon, though.�� Mai showed a bitter smile since she knew she would part with Shishio. Even if it was for a while, she was reluctant to do so, but it was for her dream, so it couldn��t be helped. Still, when she thought about her current life, she wondered whether it was necessary to chase after her dream. After all, she already feltfortable with her life, and with him beside her, she didn��t need anything.


    Still, Mai had wanted something in her life, but it wasn��t something outrageous or luxurious. Instead, she wanted to get pregnant with his child. However, she also knew it was still too early and felt it might be better to have itter when she was 20.


    Shishio didn��t know what this girl was thinking and said, ��I��ll visit youter.��


    The filming was right before the summer since when the summer came, the Izu, which was a ce where the filming was located, would be full of people, and it would be hard for the crew to film the movie.


    ��I��ll be waiting.�� Mai smiled and rubbed her face against his neck. She couldn��t help but chuckle so suddenly since she remembered something.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I recall the time when we visited Odaiba together, and we also wore yukata together at that time,�� Mai said, recalling their first meeting. When she had given up, he didn��t give up and kept staying by her side no matter how long it was. He also helped her so she could recover from her condition. Even if all of the people in this world didn��t believe her, he believed in her and stayed with her until she was alright.


    It was also the reason why even if this guy was a bastard, Mai knew she couldn��t get away from him. Her body might not be part of him, but her heart was already stuck in him, and it was impossible to forget about him.


    Shisho smiled and rubbed her hair gently. He saw her slender and white neck, which was so sexy. He wanted to kiss it, but he knew the time, and the asion wasn��t right.


    �������� Yukinoshita.


    While they talked to each other, Nana and Futaba seemed to argue about something, but it was something normal since they wanted to show who was the best among them on the mid-term exam.


    However, Momo Kashiwabara only smiled and thought she was going to surprise those two. After all, even if she might not like it, she was smart, and her rank was around the top ten among her grade. Unfortunately, she was in the 2nd grade, and she couldn��t join the confrontation between Nana and Futaba, which made her sigh.


    ��Shishio.��


    When Shishio talked with Mai and Yukinshita, Shiina came with corn in her hand. He looked at her mouth, stained with corn. ��Look, how messy you��re.�� He felt helpless and wiped her lips with his hand.


    Shiina only smiled and let him clean her mouth. She loved this feeling, and she even rubbed her cheek against his palm.


    ������.�� Mai and Yukinoshita.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Corn.�� Shiina showed corn that had been baked to Shishio.


    ��For me?��


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded several times.


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio epted the corn, then asked, ��Mashiro, do you know how to eat corn cleanly?��


    ��How?�� Shiina asked since she must admit it was hard to eat corn. Her mouth was all messy, and some parts of the corn stuck on her teeth, which made her feel ufortable. However, even if it was ufortable to eat, she still wanted to eat it since it tasted so sweet and delicious.


    ��It��s like this.�� Shishio opened the husk, showing the beautiful cob hidden under. Then he used his thumb and pushed the kernels from the cob, cleanly taking out the kernels.


    However, whether it was Mai, Shiina, or even Yukinoshita, they were dumbfounded since the kernels could line up together so neatly.


    ��Open your mouth, Mashiro,�� Shishio said.


    ��Ahh���� Shiina opened her mouth obediently, showing her cute pink tongue to Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Shiina��s mouth and tongue for a moment before he fed her the kernels.


    Shiina chewed the corn, and somehow it tasted better.


    ��How is it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um!�� Shiina nodded several times and wanted to say it was delicious, but she couldn��t say words since she was in the middle of eating.


    ��I know. I know. You don��t need to force yourself to talk. You can talk after you eat it cleanly,�� Shishio said helplessly, but then his side was nudged. He turned and saw Mai open her mouth too.��


    ��Ahh���� Mai opened her mouth.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Ahhh��!�� This time, Mai made a louder voice.


    Shishio was speechless and also fed Mai, which made her satisfied. He then felt a gaze at him, and he knew whose gaze it was. He turned to look at Yukinoshita and asked, ��Do you want me to feed you too, Senpai?��


    ����No, it��s alright.�� Yukinoshita shook her head gently after a moment of struggle.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a while, but he didn��t say much. However, it might be because his actions were seen that his other women also asked the same, and in the end, he didn��t even eat single corn. However, he didn��t mind and just rxed while watching the scenery before him.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu, who was looking at him, and asked, ��Do you want me to feed you too, Senpai?��


    ������.�� Ritsu.


    Everyone was having fun together. Even Ryuunosuke, who was always holed up in his room, also came out helplessly.


    Still, the only thing Shishio felt weird about was why Ryuunosuke wore a female yukata and even tied his hair in a bun, which made him speechless.


    ��Shishio, don��t you want to write your wish?�� Mea asked.


    ��Yeah, Mashiro, you haven��t written anything either, right?�� Maiko asked.


    Mea and Maiko seemed to be satisfied after ying with the children, and after helping the children to write their wishes and put their wishes on the bamboo trees, they realized some people hadn��t written their wishes, including Shishio and Shiina.


    ��If I have a wish, I��ll do it on my own instead of making a wish,�� Shiina said calmly, without stuttering and full of conviction.


    ��������


    They were in a daze and looked at Shiina in amazement. They knew this girl had always been in a daze, and they often thought of her as a little girl. However, they knew this girl was amazing, and her mind might be even more mature than all of them in this ce. It was just that she had a short-memory loss, which made her say something misleading from time to time, making Shishio feel helpless.


    ��How about you, Shishio?�� Nana asked.


    ��Me?��


    Frankly, Shishio didn��t think whether it was Hikoboshi or Orihime could grant him any wishes. After all, those two could only meet each other once a year, and even after so many years, this fact had never changed.


    How could someone who could only meet each other once a year grant the wishes of the people?


    If they could, it was better to make a wish for themselves, so they could meet each other every day.


    Shishio was also simr to Shiina since instead of wishing for something, it was better to work hard by himself to get what he wanted. However, he decided to follow the mood since everyone was having fun since they made a wish, so he also did the same thing. He took a piece of paper and wrote his wish.


    Everyone was curious about what kind of wish he was going to ask.


    However, they felt speechless by his wish.


    ��Let me have a peaceful life.�� Hiratsuka shook her head.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and asked, ��What? Do you think Hikoboshi or Orihime cannot grant me this wish?�� Maybe, he should change his wish, so he could see Orihime. He wanted to test the love of Orihime for Hikoboshi, whether her love was powerful enough to defend against his seduction.


    ��Yeah.�� Hiratsuka nodded without hesitation and said, ��I think your life will be even more chaotic from now on.��


    ������.��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a while and shook his head.


    ��No way, right?��


    Shishio tied his wish to the bamboo tree and hoped he would have a peaceful life.


    However, could he?


    Probably.


    Probably not.


    Anyway, Shishio must admit the celebration for the Tanabata was so fun.

 Chapter 512: Ora! Ora! Vs Muda! Muda!

    Chapter 512: Ora! Ora! Vs Muda! Muda!


    When the party ended, every one helped to clear up everything before they returned to their home. While they wanted to stay, there weren��t many rooms on the Sakurasou, and the rooms were fully upied. They also had to go to school tomorrow or go to work tomorrow, so it was better for them to go home.


    Still, some people decided to stay, like Hiratsuka, who decided to stay in Chihiro��s room.


    As for the people who decided to go home, Roberta sent them with a car.


    Shishio cleaned up all the things which they used for the party, and since many people had helped before, it only took him a short time to clear up everything. His body was also several times stronger than an average human, and he had a ��household chores mastery,�� so everything was just an easy peasy.


    Still, Shishio didn��t stay in his room after he finished the cleaning. Instead, he sat in the corridor near the living room of the Sakurasou while watching the night sky absentmindedly. He held a ss filled with ice and grape juice, thinking this might be a time when someone smokes.


    Shishio might not be smoking, or he hated it since it smelled so bad and also made one��s health bad. More importantly, it would make the sex performance of someone horrible. Having a healthy body was the best.


    However, Shishio also knew life couldn��t be so smooth.


    One needed something to support themselves. It could be a cigarette, food, or something simr, which could make one forget their problem for a moment.


    Shishio knew he had to face Rui and talk about his rtionship with Hina, especially when he could see the slight change between the two sisters. He knew he couldn��t hide their rtionship anymore, and he needed to break this wall, so he could have the three of them in a fair manner.


    Shishio rubbed his temple and thought to rx a bit. He sipped the grape juice silently while thinking about who would sneak into his room tonight, but who would expect someone would prank him.


    ��Who am I?��


    Shishio pulled the hands which covered his eyes and said, ��Misaki-senpai, what are you doing?��


    Misaki pouted and sat next to Shishio. ��You��re not fun, Shishio-kun!��


    Shishio only smiled and showed a bottle of grape soda to Misaki. ��Do you want some?��


    ��Thanks.�� Misaki took his sses and just drank from them, ignoring the fact they had an indirect kiss.


    ������ Shishio stared at Misaki for a moment, but he didn��t say anything. The indirect kiss aside, he wondered what he wanted to ask. ��Have you finished your anime?��


    ��It should be ready soon.�� Misaki let out afortable sigh since the taste of the grape juice was tastier than she had thought. She traced the mouth of the ss, feeling the coldness transmitted from the ice. The sweet aroma of the grape juice and the freshness of the soil of the yard mixed together.


    ��Is that so? I can��t wait to see the finished result then.�� Shishio took the ss again and sipped the grape juice.


    However, Misaki looked at him, drinking from the position where she had drunk before. His expression didn��t change as if he was just drinking from an ordinary ss. Still, it made her pout, feeling unhappy since she hoped he would show some kind of reaction when they had an indirect kiss.


    Unfortunately, Shishio was too mature to blush or get embarrassed for having an indirect kiss, especially when the partner of this kiss was this crazy girl.


    They stayed silent for a while, and Misaki took his ss again and shared another indirect kiss with him.


    ����You okay?�� Shishio asked after feeling speechless at Misaki��s action.


    ��Okay? Do you think I am not alright? I am 100% healthy!�� Misaki might often stay overnight for her anime, but she was as fit as a bull!


    Even her breasts were as huge as a female bull too!


    Shishio only smiled and said, ��You know, I am not talking about that, right?�� Sometimes even someone who seemed healthy was sick, especially when one��s habits in life interfered with sleep like work and others.


    However, Shishio also knew that sometimes even sleeping was taxing for someone with a lot of problems on their mind. He wasn��t sure whether Misaki was part of this group of people, but what he could do was to show her that he was worried about her.


    Misaki was in a daze, staring at Shishio, who gently patted her head and told her with a gentle voice.


    ��Everything is going to be alright. You don��t need to worry.��


    ����.��


    It might be Misaki��s first time not wanting to say anything and just sitting there in silence, enjoying this quiet moment, which was quite rare. Still, in the end, she couldn��t stop, talk, and say, ��Are you going to make this defenseless girl fall for you, Shishio-kun? Or will you attack my boobs when I let my guard down?��


    ����.�� Shishio��s lips twitched, and he asked, ��You still have a grudge over that?��


    Misaki gritted her teeth and said, ��Of course! I might seem vulgar and might show you fan service from time to time����


    ��Fanservice���� Shishio just swallowed theint in his heart.


    ��But I take care of my virginity well!��


    Shishio almost coughed the grape juice in his mouth, but fortunately, he was able to hold it. Then, he looked at Misaki and said, ��It��s great to know that.��


    ����Don��t you feel guilty?��


    ��Say someone who has always pulled my towel and even wants to draw my wee-wee. You should know the grudge on my heart is deeper than yours!�� Shishio snapped back andined about the grievance he had felt in the past.


    ��What? Don��t you feel happy a beautiful girl like me to see your wee-wee?�� Misaki didn��t want to lose and fought back even with her blushing face.


    ��Beautiful girl? Who? Where is that girl?�� Shishio was confused and looked around.


    ��Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!�� Misaki couldn��t handle it anymore and wanted to pull Shishio��s nipples several times annoyedly. If possible, she should also pull his wee-wee since it was longer and bigger. However, she was embarrassed to do that, so in the end, she had to settle with his nipples. However, Shishio was tougher than she had thought.


    ��Muda! Muda! Muda!�� Shishio deflected all of Misaki��s fists with one hand while his other hand leisurely held the ss. He showed an overwhelming power which was enough to crush Misaki��s spirit. ��Too slow! Too slow!��


    ��Kuuh!�� Misaki felt she could see a giant fortress that was impossible to prate right in front of her. ��He��s strong!�� She was shocked by the difference in power between them. Whether it was his speed, power, reflex, or many others were overwhelmingly stronger than her.


    However, could she give up?


    No!


    ��Shishio!��


    ��Misaki-senpai��!


    ��Ora! Ora! Ora!��


    ��Muda! Muda! Muda!��


    ��What should I do?�� Misaki knew she couldn��t continue to do this since, with her stamina, it would be soon before she couldn��t even lift her arms!


    Misaki knew she had to do something, so she leaped into him and hugged him!


    ������


    Even if Shishio had read this situation, he was still speechless by this action. He let out a sigh and put the ss on the wooden floor.


    This made Misaki happy since Shishio had been fighting her by using one arm, but this time, he used his two arms. She hugged him tightly as if she tried to crush her own body on him. She didn��t even care if it might suffocate her, and she kept hugging him.


    However, this huge feeling was different from what Shishio felt.


    It might seem Misaki tried to defeat him with a bear hug, but in Shishio��s eyes, he felt this girl was scared and needed someone to console her, so he patted her back gently. ��It��s okay. Everything is going to be alright. I am here right beside you.��


    ����You��re going to be with me?��


    ��Do you want me to leave?��


    ��No, stay with me!�� Misaki didn��t dare to show her face at that moment and buried her face right onto his shoulder. She wasn��t sure what her expression was at that moment, but she knew she was in a mess. She was sure she had tears and snot. Without a doubt, she was ugly. However, she didn��t hear aint from him, and she just heard his soothingfort, which made her hug him tighter.


    Misaki felt if Shishio wanted to touch her boobs, she would be okay with it.


    ��Do you want to touch my boobs?��


    ��?????�� Shishio was so confused, but before he reacted, he was dragged by Misaki to the living room, and she closed the door without hesitation.


    Misaki then sat in front of him and closed her eyes, waiting for him to touch her boobs.


    ��So, thank you.��


    Misaki was dumbfounded by his decisiveness and closed her eyes, but who would have thought she would hear the sound of the sliding door. She quickly opened her eyes and saw him walking out of the room. ��You��re not touching them?��


    ��Not now.��


    ��Then when?�� Misaki grabbed his wrist and wouldn��t let go of it no matter what.


    ��When you have finished your problem.�� Shishio looked at Misaki and said, ��When your mind doesn��t change, let me hear it again. Still, it feels weird when what I want to do is just rub your boobs.��


    Misakiughed and jumped into his back. ��It��s alright. You have messed me up once. Twice doesn��t really matter.��


    ����Watch your words. If someone hears it, they might think I have molested you.��


    ��Well, you have molested me, right?��


    ��You also molested me, right? So it��s fair,�� Shishio said of his sophistry.


    ������ Misaki couldn��t deny his words since she knew this guy was right. However, she also felt it was kind of unfair too.


    ��Have you talked with him?�� Shishio asked. He didn��t need to exin the ��him�� on his mouth since he knew Misaki must understand.


    ��Um.�� Misaki nodded and said, ��He has texted me before. I know I can��t run away forever, and I need to face this.��


    ��Is that so?�� Shishio didn��t really have much of a say in what Misaki would do. After all, Misaki was Misaki. She had her own free will, and no one should tell her what she should do. He was different from others who thought it was better for Misaki and Mitaka to be together.


    If Misaki could move on, that would be great. If she couldn��t, then that was it.


    There was no need to force her to make a decision that made her unhappy.


    As long as Misaki was happy, Shishio felt it was enough. Still, suddenly he felt two soft yet stic things pressed against his neck.


    ��Do they feel good?��


    ����..�� Shishio felt he needed to teach this woman, so she wouldn��t tease a beast like him, or else��


    ��By the way, what is this? ��Ora! Ora! Ora!�� and ��Muda! Muda! Muda!�� Misaki hugged him tighter and asked, ��Is it your new story?�� Her eyes shone, and she was curious!


    ����.�� Shishio.


    Anyway, it was enough for him since, right now, all of his women have gone home.


    That also included Hina and Rui, the two went home, but no one expected someone was waiting for them.


    ��Huh?�� 2x

 Chapter 513: Natsuo: “I have to talk with him.”

    Chapter 513: Natsuo: ��I have to talk with him.��


    Hina and Rui went home together.


    Hina felt quite awkward when she thought Rui might know about her rtionship with Shishio. However, Rui didn��t mention anything, so she just pretended nothing had happened and talked about other things.


    As a sibling, their sister was close to each other, which might be why they had a simr taste in men.


    The two talked like usual while talking many things about their previous Tabanabata celebration on Sakurasou, which was so fun!


    It wasn��t until they returned with many foods they had brought that they wanted to share with their family. However, they were stunned when they saw the person who was standing at the door at that moment.


    ��Natsuo-kun? What are you doing?�� Hina was confused at why Natsuo stood right at the entrance of their house.


    Natsuo looked at the car and didn��t seem to see Shishio��s figure, which made him sigh in relief. However, he was startled when Hina suddenly asked this question since he also wasn��t sure what he was doing. It might be because he just couldn��t wait for them and stay outside subconsciously.


    Frankly, Natsuo wanted to follow them since he was afraid something might happen to the two of them.


    Unfortunately, Natsuo didn��t know where Sakurasou was, so he just stayed outside, waiting for the two of them to go home. neither of them also invited him, which made it even harder to get there.


    Watching Natsuo, who had gone silent, Rui ignored him and just entered the house. After all, even if the summer was right in front of their eyes, it was still chilly at night.


    ��Wait��!��


    Natsuo wanted to shout, but in the end, no words came out of his mouth.


    While Hina also felt weird about Natsuo��s action, she didn��t think too much. After all, in her eyes, Natsuo was still a child. ��It��s chilly outside. Let��s enter the house, Natsuo-kun.�� It might seem strange for her to treat Natsuo as a child while treating Shishio as a mature man.


    However, even if Natsuo was older than Shishio, Hina didn��t know why, but she felt Shishio was more mature.


    Still, whether a woman thought of the opposite gender as mature or not, it wasn��t based on age since many older men were still acting like a kid.


    Instead, it was all because of experience.


    Having an experience gave a woman a different feeling.


    It was like sitting on a bus driven by a new driver and a driver with ten years of experience, the feeling was different, right?


    It was that sort of feeling that Hina felt.


    Even if Natsuo was older than Shishio, Hina just couldn��t see him as an adult or a man that she could entrust to her life and love.


    ��Ah, yes.�� Natsuo was stunned but nodded obediently.


    ��Oh, right, I have brought a lot of food. You can eat them while writing your novel.�� Hina showed the dim sum she had brought back from the party earlier, and since it tasted so good, she thought to taste it with Natsuo.


    The smell of the seafood instantly invaded his nostrils, causing his stomach to rumble.


    *Growl!*


    Natsuo blushed, feeling embarrassed since he remembered he hadn��t eaten anything, especially after he had been waiting for them. Instantly, the hunger that had been hidden by his anxiety exploded, and he just wanted to eat now.


    Still, Natsuo felt embarrassed andme when he saw Hina chuckle.


    ��Here, eat as much as you want.�� Hina entered the house and asked, ��By the way, where are Akihito-san and mom?�� She knew her mother and stepfather should still be awake, considering they didn��t go home sote. As for Natsuo��s reaction, she didn��t think too much and felt it was normal since she knew what kind of magic Shishio��s foods could do to someone.


    If Hina hadn��t eaten so much before and felt afraid of getting fat, she would probably eat more.


    Well, even if Hina ate so much, she knew she would be alright since someone would be more than happy to help her with her exercise.


    ��They��re in the living room,�� Natsuo subconsciously said while eating the dim sum from the food container. When he ate it, he must admit it was the most delicious dim sum he had eaten. Even though it was cold, it was so delicious!


    ��Ah, don��t eat all of them. Leave some for mom and Akihito-san,�� Hina quickly said since she could see Natsuo��s speed at eating was so fast!


    ��Ah!�� Natsuo was startled. He felt reluctant, especially when he looked at the dim sum, which was beautifully arranged in the food container, but he knew he couldn��t eat all of them. Still, he knew it was important to share. However, even so, he asked, ��Where did you buy these dim sums, Hina-nee?��


    ��It��s delicious, right?�� Hina seemed so proud that she even raised her chest high, causing them to tremble.


    However, Natsuo didn��t care and kept looking at Hina curiously, waiting for his answer.


    ��It was cooked by Shishio. He is a good cook,�� Hina said with a sweet smile since she was proud of the man she loved.


    However, when Natsuo heard those words, he felt the dim sum in his mouth wasn��t delicious anymore. He felt all his happiness swirled and sucked into a spiral before all those emotions turned into depression.


    Hina didn��t seem to notice Natsuo��s reaction since she was about to enter the house. She took off her t shoes, showing her beautiful white feet, which had a slight odor of her sweat. She wanted to take a bath since she was quite sweaty.


    ��If I can take a bath with Shishio����


    Hina smiled and felt it would be fun to take a bath with Shishio. However, her daydream quickly ended because of Natsuo��s voice.


    ��Hina-nee����


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hina asked and didn��t seem to notice Natsuo��s strange reaction.


    Natsuo became even more depressed when he saw how happy Hina was, but even so, he asked, ��Was the party held in Sakurasou fun?��


    ��Um, it was so fun!�� Hina nodded without hesitation.


    ��Who nned the party?�� Natsuo asked with a forced smile.


    ��It��s Shishio, of course.�� Hina didn��t think at all and just answered.


    ��Hina-nee, why are you so close with Oga-san?�� Natsuo asked.


    This question made Hina realize something weird, so she looked at Natsuo, whoseplexion was so bad. ��What��s wrong, Natsuo-kun?�� She didn��t understand the reason, so she asked.


    ��Hina-nee, do you think it is alright?�� Natsuo asked.


    ��What��s alright?�� Hina was confused.


    ��Oga-san is famous for being a yboy. Do you think it is alright for Rui to date him? Shouldn��t you try to part their rtionship? After all���� Before Natsuo finished his words, he was stopped by Hina.


    ��Stop!�� Hina frowned, and she didn��t even hide her displeasure.


    Natsuo was hot, and he was full of excitement, especially after he told what was inside his mind. However, at this moment, he was frozen, and he felt his entire body was so cold, especially when Hina looked at him with such a gaze. It was his first time to see her have such a gaze, and it made his entire body freeze. It wasn��t until a momentter that he awoke and felt entirely confused. ��Hina-nee��?��


    ��Don��t talk bad about him.�� Hina knew Natsuo was still a child, but it didn��t give him a right to talk bad to someone she loved. Even if she knew how bad Shishio was, she knew he had many great points, so she was angry when Natsuo tried to mock him.


    ��Natsuo-kun, I know that Shishio-kun is a scumbag, but you shouldn��t talk bad about him. I don��t like someone who talks behind someone��s back.�� Hina was a victim of verbal abuse, so she hated someone who talked bad about someone, especially someone she loved.


    Even if Natsuo didn��t tell her, Hina knew how bastard Shishio was, and she knew in the eyes of normal people, it wouldn��t be weird for one to tell her or Rui to break up with Shishio. She somehow showed a bitter smile and realized Natsuo��s reaction was the reaction of a normal person.


    ��What did I expect?��


    Hina hoped that her step-brother wouldn��t act simr to the other people. However, she couldn��t control who Natsuo liked or hated. They had only been together for a short time, but it was now that she realized Natsuo��s real personality.


    Hina somehow felt tired, and all the happy things she thought before disappeared.


    ��Hina-nee���� Natsuo was dumbfounded and felt quite weak since he didn��t expect such a strong reaction from Hina.


    ��I am a bit tired. I��ll go back to my room to rest, Natsuo-kun,�� Hina said and left.


    ����..��


    Natsuo wanted to stop Hina, but no words came out of his mouth. He stretched his hand, but when he saw her figure disappear, he clenched his fist tightly. He was confused at why she became angry since he didn��t feel it was wrong!


    Shishio was a scumbag, and he also had a lot of girlfriends.


    Natsuo thought Shishio was ying with Rui, and there was no way Shishio was serious with Rui, especially with so many girlfriends around him. He might not be able to control other girls, nor did he care about it, but it was different for Rui or Hina since they were his step sisters!


    Natsuo didn��t want his step-sisters to be hurt!


    However, Natsuo didn��t expect such a reaction from Hina, and the thought of her hating him made him even gloomier. Still, he didn��t know what to do, but he knew everything had something to do with Shishio.


    Natsuo suddenly thought of Shishio��s figure.


    ����.��


    Somehow his figure started to intimidate him, Natsuo frowned slightly, but he wondered whether it was really alright to leave everything like this.


    ��No, I have to talk with him! I need to get him to leave them!��


    Natsuo made up his mind and knew he couldn��t leave everything like this!


    While Natsuo made up his mind, no one really knew what he was going to do.


    On the other hand, even if Shishio knew what Natsuo was going to do, he wasn��t going to do anything, and he just ignored him. Still, if Natsuo came, he had many ways to solve this problem.


    ��


    It was right early in the morning.


    Shishio prepared to go out for his morning workout, but when he was going to go out, someone called his name.


    ��Shishio?��


    Shishio turned and was surprised. ��Ritsu-senpai? Why are you here?��


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Somehow Ritsu felt insulted by Shishio��s words.


    Shishio chuckled and apologized. ��Sorry, it was just rare for you to wake up in the early morning.��


    Ritsu couldn��t deny anything since she often woke up quitete, especially when she had read an exciting book. She would sleep quiteter and wake up quitete, so she also understood why Shishio was so surprised.


    Anyway, Ritsu didn��t wake up so early to argue with him. Instead, she asked, ��Are you going to go for a morning workout?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Do you want to join?�� He asked for the sake of being polite since he knew Ritsu would reject.


    However��


    ��Okay.�� Ritsu nodded and agreed to his invitation.


    Hearing her reply, Shishio squinted his eyes, and his expression became subtle.

 Chapter 514: Just enjoy

    Chapter 514: Just enjoy


    Shishio waited for Ritsu to change her clothes for a while before they went out together to start their morning workout. He walked out of Sakurasou, and instantly, a cold temperature swept his body.


    The morning in this country has always been cold.


    However, it wasn��t afortable cold. Instead, it was a dry cold, which was quite ufortable.


    Still, Shishio had gotten used to this cold temperature, especially when he had always woken up in the early morning to work out. He took a deep breath before he breathed out. The warmth of his breath caused steam toe out of his mouth before he observed the surrounding area.


    The sun hadn��t fully risen, and the area was still dark.


    However, it didn��t bother his vision.


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see a morning dew from the leaves of the nts nted at the entrance of Sakurasou, dancing slightly because of the wind.


    While his expression was subtle by Ritsu��s words, Shishio was as calm as ever. When talking with a woman, one should be calm and not be nervous. It might be even better to treat them like your male friend instead of someone special.


    It might be weird, but when you chased someone, that someone would run away. However, if you just teased them, like someone who yed a cat with catnip, those women would move by themselves and chase after you.


    Still, in the mouth, it might be easy, but it was hard to do it in reality.


    The reality was different from imagination, so one had to train until they had enough flight hours, which would give you enough experience to talk calmly to someone. Still, what was more important was to be your true self, be yourself, since no matter how you acted, in the end, it was just acting, so instead of acting, or changing, be the better yourself.


    Shishio waited for a while before Ritsu walked to his side.


    ��I am ready. Do you want to start now, Shishio-kun?�� Ritsu asked.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu silently, and he must admit this girl was cute.


    Ritsu didn��t wear anything spectacr or anything. She only wore a t-shirt, short pants, and shoes she usually wore during her physical education ss. However, what made her special was the fact she tied her hair in a ponytail.


    Ritsu might have short hair, but it was long enough for her to make a small ponytail, showing her slender and white neck, giving her a cute yet boyish image.


    Still��


    ��Are you sure that you want to run with me?�� Shishio asked. Frankly, he didn��t mind taking her running since being apanied by a cute girl was a good thing. However, when he thought about her physical ability��


    Ritsu felt she was being insulted, so she asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean�� you��re not the type of person who is good at physical education, right?�� Shishio tried to be as polite as possible, but in the end, what he wanted to say was Ritsu was terrible at exercise. He could even see how weak her body was, but since what she did was just reading and studying, whether it was necessary for her to follow him.


    Well, Shishio, of course, wouldn��t say an exercise was useless.


    However, Shishio wondered whether Ritsu could stick to his regime.


    If Ritsu was his girlfriend, Shishio could teach her a more fun exercise, but she wasn��t. He was afraid she would report him for sexual harassment, so he didn��t say anything.


    Still, being provoked by Shishio ignited the me inside her heart!


    ��Don��t underestimate me, Shishio-kun. I have read a book about running, exercise, and various things.�� Ritsu pointed at her brain and said, ��I have memorized everything. So I should be as good as those first-ss running athletes in theory.��


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Ritsu and thought this girl was cute. ��Well, how about we start to run? It��s quite chilly, but if we start exercising now, we can warm our body up.�� He also wanted to teach this girl that a theory was useful, but in this matter, it was useless, especially when she didn��t have a strong body enough to support her theory.


    Shishio shook his head, and it was better to teach her with her body since words alone were useless.


    Ritsu only realized it was quite chilly, especially on her thighs and arms part. She nodded without hesitation and agreed. ��Okay.�� She had crammed the theory of running, exercise, and many others in her head, believing she could finish this jogging easily.


    However, the reality said otherwise.


    Ritsu panted and could only look at the ground. Beads of sweat kept dripping from her temple, and she just felt her entire body was so weak. She looked up and saw Shishio, who looked at her with an ��as expected�� expression, but she didn��t even have time to get angry since she was just dead tired!


    ��The�� the theory is useless���� Ritsu regretted that she only found out about this fact.


    ����.�� Shishio didn��t know how to console Ritsu at that moment.


    After all, Ritsu��s physical ability was too rubbish. Even Shiina might be several times better than her. However, it was normal since Shiina often exercised and got a daily protein consumption.


    After Shiina came to this country, her physical ability increased several times!


    On the other hand, Ritsu just ran for ten minutes, but she was like swimming in the pool. Everything about her was drenched wet because of her sweat. Her head was dizzy, and she felt she could pass out at anytime.


    Ritsu felt regret for joining him on morning jogging and wanted to tell him to leave her, but who would have thought she would be piggybacked so suddenly.


    ��Huh?!��


    ��Just rest.��


    ����.��


    Ritsu was dumbfounded, but she quickly realized one problem!


    Ritsu was all sweaty!


    Ritsu was afraid that she was smelly and didn��t want him to get close to her!


    However��


    ��Or do you hate me for being sweaty?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Huh?�� Ritsu was surprised before she shook her head. ��No, no, no! I don��t hate it.��


    Hearing that answer, Shishio looked at Ritsu with a subtle gaze. ��Hmm�� so you like my sweat?��


    ����What��s what that? Why did your words be so weird?��


    ��No, I just don��t expect Ritsu-senpai to have a sweat fetish���� However, before he finished his words, he quickly tapped Ritsu��s arm, which wrapped tightly around him. ��Senpai! Senpai! Stop! I can��t breathe!��


    Ritsu��s face turned crimson, and she was so embarrassed. However, she was also annoyed since this bastard teased her!


    However, in the end, Ritsu gave up and let loose the arms around his neck. She was slightly nervous, but she leaned on his shoulders.


    ����������


    Shishio was silent since even if Ritsu��s size wasn��t big, they were a nice size.


    ��Is it alright?�� Ritsu asked timidly.


    ��It��s alright. Also, I can��t leave you here.��


    ��Won��t I bother you with your morning workout?��


    ��You��re not a bother, and it��s also a good thing to rx once in a while,�� Shishio said calmly while walking with Ritsu on his back.


    Ritsu, who was nervous, also slowly calmed down, feelingfortable on his back, and leaned into him more rxedly.


    Shishio felt something soft behind his back, but as a gentleman, it was better not to say anything, but frankly, he loved it.


    The two continued to walk while talking to each other.


    Frankly, it was easy for him to talk with Ritsu even if she was known as a quiet type of person.


    The key to having small talk was to find an interest.


    Whether it was a job, life, living ce, hobby, or many others, there were many things that one could talk about with someone as long as they were interested in that person, and from that one topic, it could continue to many things.


    As they continued to talk, they arrived at the riverbank.


    Shishio somehow smiled when he saw this riverbank since it gave him many memories. ��Do you remember this riverbank?��


    ����Ugh���� Ritsu��s expression was quiteplex, but she nodded. ��There��s no way I can forget about this ce.��


    It was the ce where they met Mayumi Nishikino, who just happened to find out her boyfriend had cheated on her, so she spent her entire day sitting on the riverbank, drinking a lot of alcohol. Then, she met Shishio and tried to seduce him before she was stopped by Ritsu, who happened to walk nearby.


    A lot of things happened, and in the end, Mayumi and Ritsu slipped from the handrail, and they hit Shishio at the same time.


    When Ritsu thought of his brushed face and his nosebleed, she felt so guilty. However, she must admit, it was also the reason why she started to get conscious of him. ��Can we move on?�� Still, she felt so awkward staying in this ce, and she wanted to continue to walk.


    ��Don��t be in a hurry. Let��s stay here for a moment. You can see something interesting here.��


    ��Something interesting?�� Ritsu was confused, but she listened to him.


    The two stood on the concrete bridge on the riverbank.


    Ritsu followed Shishio��s gaze, wondering what he wanted to show here.


    They waited for a while before Shishio said,�� Ritsu-senpai, it��s here.��


    Ritsu was confused, but then she gasped when she saw the scene before her.


    The sun rose, and the darkness slowly disappeared because of its light.


    Whether it was a building, tree, bridge, or even benches on the side were clearly visible because of this light.


    Everything was enveloped by the orange-colored illumination.


    The river even showed the reflection of the sun, making an illusion there were two suns right in front of them.


    It was just so beautiful that it took her breath away.


    The cold slowly disappeared because of the warmth from the light, making her body sofortable.


    ��It��s beautiful, right?��


    Ritsu, who enjoyed this moment, turned and looked at the young man who had brought her to this ce. She could see he just enjoyed this moment with a gentle yetzy expression on his face. She couldn��t see his face fully. Only his side profile could be seen, covered by the morning sunshine.


    Ritsu took a deep breath and knew there was doubt about her feelings at that moment.


    ��I love him.��


    Ritsu thought at this moment, but she couldn��t utter those words out of her mouth. Instead, her mouth squirmed several times before closing them, then said, ��Yes, it��s beautiful.�� She moved closer to him and wanted to lean on him, but she gave up since she was embarrassed. However, even so, she treasured this moment so much and was d to meet him.


    Shishio looked at Ritsu for a while, but he didn��t say anything.


    Neither of them talked to each other again, and they just stayed side by side, feeling each other��s warmth and watching the sunrise together.


    They might not voice their feelings into shape, but somehow, at that moment, they were sure they had be closer.

 Chapter 515: Pocari is nice

    Chapter 515: Pocari is nice


    After the result of the mid-term test came out, many things happened.


    ��No way���� Nana was at a loss when she saw the result.


    Futaba didn��t say anything and just pushed the frame of her sses.


    Shishio was behind them, looking at the result of the exam. While he didn��t feel surprised by his result since he was ranked 1st, he was quite astonished by Futaba��seback.


    Usually, Nana would beat Futaba and get the 2nd rank of the entire grade.


    On the other hand, Futaba would get the 3rd rank of the entire grade.


    Yet now, it was different.


    Futaba took revenge by taking the 2nd rank on the entire grade, beating Nana.


    The difference in their score might not be much, only one point, but the difference between the 2nd and 3rd ranks was obvious to all.


    If this wasn��t in the atrium of the school, Nana would be all four, showing remorse for her defeat.


    ��It��s something I expected.�� On the other hand, Futaba showed confidence that it couldn��t be hidden. It might be because her rtionship with Shishio had been confirmed, she was so happy, and she had always been in a positive mood.


    Futaba also often stayed in Shishio��s apartment, living with Nana from time to time.


    His apartment might be spacious and more sophisticated.


    However, what Futaba loved about his apartment wasn��t the size or how luxurious it was. Instead, it was because of the people who she lived with. While her house was as empty as a haunted house, his apartment was rowdy, which made her not have time to be gloomy. Nana��s mood also affected her, which made her more cheerful.


    Still, while Futaba��s mood became cheerful, Nana��s mood became gloomy, especially when she had lost through Shishio and Futaba. While she had expected she would lose to Shishio, her bet was just an excuse for her, so she could let him punish her or ask for some perverted requests. However, Futaba was different, and she didn��t expect she would lose!


    ��Uwaa�� Shishio��!�� Nana cried and hugged Shishio naturally.


    ��There. There.�� Shishio was speechless and justforted Nana perfunctorily by caressing her hair.


    ����..�� On the other hand, Futaba looked at this scene in a thoughtful manner.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Nanami suddenly coughed and reminded them. ��I don��t think this is a ce for you to show such intimacy.��


    Many students were also at the atrium since they wanted to see the result of the mid-term test, but their lips twitched when they saw how Shishio and Nana flirted with each other. Still, what could they do?


    They couldn��t say anything, especially after they saw the result of the exam. They felt they were slightly lower than them, and it was hard to say anything.


    It might be hard to describe this situation, so Shishio named this situation ��the zone.��


    If Shishio had to exin, it was like when one felt reserved, worshiped, or even lowered their heads when they saw someone whose standing was on the top of them, whether it was because of their achievement, career, or wealth, or even because they were older.


    It was their situation at this moment, but frankly, the girls around Shishio didn��t care much since they saw their man didn��t even seem to care about the people who nced at him from time to time.


    Still, Shishio realized someone hadn��t gotten used to the stare. ��Are you alright, Futaba?��


    Futaba felt his hand on her shoulder and took a deep breath before she calmed down. ��I am alright.�� She might have forgotten it before she was right beside them, but she realized there were many people who looked at her. Fortunately, she saw Nana, Nanami, Mea, and even Maiko realize this, so they moved around her to cover her from the people.


    Futaba looked at them and realized it was good to have people around her. Still, she wondered when Shishio was going to make a move on Mea and Maiko. Anyway, they decided to move to the side first, sitting on the bench nearby to rest.


    ��What do you want to drink?�� Shishio asked while putting his money on the vending machine.


    ��Tea.�� 5x


    The five of them answered together. It was still early morning, so they didn��t want to drink something strange.


    Shishio let them choose what they wanted to drink before he took a pocari for himself.


    They looked at the drink Shishio had chosen, and in the end, they changed their decision and chose the pocari.


    �������� Shishio.


    They opened the capped bottle and drank it together. Sweet, slightly salty, with a hint of grape vor from the beverage hitting their tastebuds. While it didn��t taste bad, they somehow could tell it would be even better when they drank it after they ended their workout.


    ��By the way, has Mai-senpai gone to Izu?�� Maiko asked curiously.


    ��She left a few days ago,�� Nana answered since she often lived with Mai.


    ��Really?�� Maiko was dumbfounded and asked, ��Why didn��t she tell us anything?�� She had thought of Mai as her friend, and wasn��t it too cold of her not to say anything?


    Mai had decided to stop her hiatus, so she went to Izu to do her firsteback movie.


    Frankly, Shishio missed Mai, and Mai also missed him, but work was work. There was nothing they could do, especially when Mai had signed a contract to be the main character of the movie.


    Also, Shishio must admit that the night before she left was so hot that it made his expression be subtle.


    ��Well, it is because a certain someone made Mai so tired the day before she went for her job,�� Nana said subtly.


    ������.�� Nanami, Mea, Maiko, and Futaba.


    ��Can we not mention this?�� Shishio sighed and asked, ��Anyway, are you okay with going out to Izu next weekend?��


    As the monitor teacher of the literature club, Kiriya had told everyone that they would go to Izu to watch the movie��s shooting. They also decided to stay there in the name of the training camp.


    Frankly, it would be expensive to stay at Izu.


    Fortunately, Shishio had a vi on the Izu, so they could stay. Naturally, he anticipated this trip and wanted to go with all of them, but somehow he felt weird when he thought Kiriya would also stay at his vi.


    However, a day before, Kiriya had told him that he was going to stay in the hotel where the movie crew stayed.


    Shishio gave a thumbs up to Kiriya and agreed without hesitation.


    Still, it made Kiriya feel conflicted since, in Shishio��s mind, his position wasn��t so important, which made him sigh.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    Hearing his question, they nodded without hesitation since they also wanted to visit Izu. They even went on their own to do research on what kind of ce they should visit on their trip.


    However, before that, there was something that they had to face.


    ��By the way, Shishio, are your parents going toe to Tokyo?�� Nana suddenly asked.


    Hearing this question, they also looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Well, my mother shoulde.�� Shishio nodded and didn��t hide anything since, in a few days, the parents�� meeting would be held. His mother had told him that she was going to Tokyo for this meeting to talk about what he nned in the future with his teacher, and also wanted to know about his daily life.


    Still, hearing his answer, everyone started to be tense since even if they had expected Shishio��s parents woulde, they felt nervous regardless.


    ��What to do��?�� Maiko was slightly panicked.


    ��Why are you nervous?�� Nana looked at Maiko suspiciously.


    ��������


    Shishio was speechless and said, ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry too much. Also, it isn��t like my mother will meet you, okay?��


    Still, his answer caused unexpected displeasure, so Nana asked, ��You don��t want your mother to meet us?��


    Shishio looked at Nana, Nanami, Futaba, and even Mea and Maiko, then asked, ��You want to meet my mother?��


    Hearing this question, they hesitated for a moment before they nodded.


    ��Are you sure?�� Shishio asked.


    ��What kind of person is your mother?�� Nanami asked curiously. After all, she was curious about what kind of mother could give birth to Shishio?


    They tried to imagine many things, whether his mother was strict, kind, gentle, or even unique, but one thing was for sure, they could tell that his mother should be a beautiful woman.


    ��Hmm���� Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��Well, she��s normal.�� What could he say? He felt his mother was like an ordinary mother. She was strict, caring, and showed a characteristic that usually showed in a mother who cared about her son. ��Anyway, I am not sure how she��ll react when she knows that I have dated a lot of girls, so I want to take it slow.��


    ��������


    They were silent since they also weren��t sure how his mother would react when she found out her son had been dating so many girls.


    ��Anyway, you��ll probably meet her when shees to the school for the parents�� teacher meeting,�� Shishio said.


    They nodded and somehow felt slightly nervous.


    Shishio looked at the five girls and didn��t feel surprised by the reaction of Nana, Futaba, or Nanami. However, he felt weird at Maiko and Mea since why were those two nervous?


    They talked for a while before they decided to return to their ss.


    Shishio looked at Nanami and asked, ��Nanami, how about you? Is your parent going to visit the school?��


    ��Well, my mother will alsoe,�� Nanami said after a moment of thought.


    ��Do I need to talk with her?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It��s okay. I know what I should say,�� Nanami said calmly since when she thought about it clearly, she knew the reason why her parents disagreed with her decision to be a Seiyuu was that it was an unstable job, and there was no proof whether she could seed or not. She was also quite extreme since she had almost given up studying, betting her entire life on Seiyuu.


    Nanami somehow also understood why her parents were worried and didn��t allow her to be a Seiyuu. However, she knew it was different now since the result of her test wasn��t bad. Therefore, if she wanted to, she should be able to enter a good university, which would please her parents.


    If there was something that had changed after she was with him, Nanami was sure it was her confidence since she believed as long as she was by his side, she would be alright. It was also the reason why she thought to give him a little surprise at night.


    They talked for a while before they returned to their ss.


    Futaba��s ss was different, so they had to part. When she entered her ss and sat down on her seat, she noticed Sakuta Azusagawa looking at her, which made her feel creepy. ��It��s creepy if you keep staring at me like that.��


    Sakuta��s lips twitched, and he asked, ��Did you enter his harem?��


    ����Don��t say something like that.�� Futaba frowned since she didn��t like how this guy was so rude.


    Sakuta could see a slight change in Futaba, and he knew he might have said too much, but it was hard for him to apologize, so he said, ��Congrats.��


    ��Thanks,�� Futaba said simply before she took out her book since the teacher hade. As for Sakuta, she didn��t nce at him again.


    Sakuta nced at Futaba for a while and shook his head. He could feel a slight distance between them, but was it his imagination?


    Sakuta didn��t think too much since even if Futaba had be part of Shishio��s harem, she was still his friend, yet strangely, he felt so weird at that moment.

 Chapter 516: Shishio: “Why are you here?”

    Chapter 516: Shishio: ��Why are you here?��


    Tokyo was, without a doubt, a crowded city.


    There were tens of millions of people in this city.


    Of course, it didn��t mean those people stayed in the same ce. Instead, they spread to many parts of this city.


    However, on certain asions, millions of people could be seen, especially at the train station, which was the main means for the people in Tokyo to transport from one ce to another.


    While there might not be a million, the number of people at the station today was certainly quite a lot.


    However, those people seemed to be attracted by something and often hit against each other because their attention was robbed by this certain someone.


    ��Sorry.��


    While they felt embarrassed, they kept ncing again, especially those women and girls, since it was their first time seeing someone so handsome. Some of them might try to approach him, but somehow, they were afraid someone might take advantage, so at this moment, no one dared to approach him, and they just kept watching from the distance.


    Shishio was standing, leaning behind the pir beam of the station while reading literature from this world. While the title was quite different, somehow, he felt he was reading a book from Akutagawa Ryunosuke. It was well-written, easy to read, and it was a perfect book to spend his time waiting for someone.


    While reading, his mouth squirmed from time to time since the sarcasm in the story was quite interesting, and it was hard for him to hold hisugh, but at the same time, he wondered why the people in this country loved to use a train instead of an airne.


    However, Shishio could only say it was probably because of the price and the safety of the train, making people love a train more than an airne, especially when the distance between Kyoto and Tokyo could be reached within two hours and twenty minutes with Shinkansen.


    Still, Shishio knew the importance of the certain someone he was waiting for, so he had been here half an hour ago. He, who always had to do everything efficiently, clearly showed that this person��s importance was more than his way of life.


    Shishio waited until the announcement that the train he had been waiting for had arrived. Then, he moved closer, without hesitation, so the people he was waiting for could see him. His tall figure was quite imposing, and with his appearance, he attracted everyone��s attention.


    ��Shishio.��


    It wasn��t a momentter that someone called him out.


    His eyes quickly attracted a beautifuldy in a whitedy suit, dragging a huge suitcase.


    While she was in her 40s, she was as beautiful as ever, showing how much she cared about her beauty, yet at the same time, her face showed a coldness that made people move away from her, giving her a space whenever she walked. Her long purple hair was tied in a bun, so it wouldn��t bother her when she walked, and it also eased her from the hot temperature of the city.


    However, the iceberg��s face quickly melted when she saw him.


    ��Mom.�� Shishio smiled gently and subconsciously showed a happy expression when he saw his mother for the first time in a while.


    Shishio��s mother hugged him without hesitation and even left her suitcase since it had been a while for her to see him.


    Shishio also didn��t think too much and hugged his mother back.


    However, while the two didn��t mind, the people around them looked at them with weird expressions. After all, no one would expect the people that this handsome young man had been waiting for would be this beautiful maturedy. Yet, somehow in their minds, a plot that shouldn��t appear in reality happened. They thought this young man was the cheating partner of this beautiful maturedy.


    Still, when they squinted their eyes, they sighed in relief. After all, they saw seven points of simrity between the two, and some of them even heard how Shishio called the beautiful maturedy ��mom,�� they quickly understood the rtionship between the two was a mother and a son.


    Still, whether it was Shishio or his mother, neither of them cared about what the people around him thought.


    ��Wait a moment, mom. I��ll get your suitcase. Tokyo is different from Kyoto after all, and someone might steal your suitcase if you just leave it in the middle of the street.�� Shishio let go of his mother��s embrace, yet he could still smell the scent of her perfume on his body. If it was another woman, he might have reacted, but this was his mother, so he didn��t show much of a change in his expression.


    Shishio��s mother didn��t say anything and watched her son, bringing her suitcase with aplicated gaze. She knew she should be happy when he had graduated from his delusional syndrome, but she also felt conflicted when she saw his change.


    She could tell Shishio didn��t mimic a certain anime character. Instead, it might be the real him, and it made her chest suffocate, feeling the son she had cared for had flown somewhere to a faraway ce.


    She knew she should be happy, but the feeling of being a mother wasplicated.


    However, she must admit, his son��s body was good, and she wondered what he had been doing in Tokyo for the past months.


    Still, she also had many things toin about, like how he didn��t go home during Golden Week.


    ��Also����


    She thought she also needed to talk with her little sister since she was afraid her little sister might make a move on her son because of how thirsty she was.


    Chihiro: ��I did.��


    However, how could Chihiro admit that?


    It was also because of this reason when Shishio picked his mother up, the people in the Sakurasou were strangely solemn, and no one dared to break the silence since, from what they had heard from Chihiro, they knew how strict her older sister was.


    If her older sister was angry, she could destroy this ce directly, which somehow frightened many people, especially Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, and even Misaki.


    Shiina was strangely quiet and just sat in seiza, even if her legs were numb.


    On the other hand, Misaki even wore a kimono and acted like a gracefuldy.


    Nanami and Ritsu were much calmer since they only read a book on the side, yet they didn��t realize their books were upside down at this moment.


    ������


    Chihiro looked at the four of them speechlessly, but she didn��t say anything and just sipped her alcohol, so when her older sister came, she didn��t need to be sober and pretended to sleep since she must admit she was scared of her older sister!


    ��Especially����


    Chihiro��s face turned crimson when she recalled what she had done with Shishio that time.


    Hopefully��


    Chihiro shook her head and hoped nothing was going to happen.


    Now, back to Shishio again, and after he had brought his mother��s suitcase, he asked, ��Do you want to go to Sakurasou to rest?��


    ��No.�� Shishio��s mother shook her head without hesitation. ��Let��s walk around the city. It has been a while since I have been in Tokyo. Let��s walk together.�� She linked her arm around his son��s arm without hesitation. ��Also, I won��t stay in Sakurasou.��


    ����Then where are you going to stay?�� Shishio asked, but frankly, he didn��t really want his mother to stay in Sakurasou, especially when there was a pervert there.


    ��Your grandfather has a hotel, right? Let��s stay there.�� Shishio��s mother said naturally.


    Even if his grandfather was a general, he also had a business, and that business was a hotel. The hotel had a good reputation and was often used by officials, business associates, or other businessmen during the trip.


    In other words, it was good business.


    However, this wasn��t the thing that shocked him.


    ��Huh? Am I also going to stay?�� Shishio was dumbfounded.


    ��Are you going to leave your mother alone?��


    ��You��re not a child.�� Shishio thought, but he shrugged his shoulders, then said, ��Well, I don��t bring my uniform.��


    ��You can ask Roberta to send your uniform to you.��


    Shishio looked at his mother and thought she might know a lot more about him, but she didn��t mention anything to avoid awkwardness.


    ��Or she might not know anything?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure and just didn��t think too much before he apanied his mother to walk around Tokyo for a trip.


    It might be toote to say this, but his mother was also Chihiro��s older sister. Her appearance was slightly simr to Chihiro��s, but there was a slight difference. As for who was more beautiful, it was hard to say.


    Before, she was called Sengoku Shioriko, but now, she is called Oga Shioriko.


    Still, it was impossible for Shishio to call his mother by her first name. After all, she was his mother.


    The two went to the department store and entered the most famous pastry store.


    ��What��s with that expression?�� Shioriko looked at her son, whose lips twitched when he saw her ordering many western pastries.


    ��No, but can you eat all of them? You have ordered so much,�� Shishio said speechlessly since his mother had ordered so much.


    ��It��s okay. If I can��t eat them, you can finish it.�� Shioriko rubbed her son��s arm and said, ��You might seem healthier now, but you should eat more.��


    ������.�� Shishio.


    ��It��s also rare for me to be in Tokyo, so let��s just have fun, alright? Also, tell me many things you have done after you��re here,�� Shioriko said while eating her cake.


    ��Well, I don��t mind, but before that���� Shishio took his phone and told everyone that he wasn��t going to go home.


    On the other hand, Chihiro, who received his phone call, was dumbfounded, and her legs were weak, but when she heard the content of his call, her lips twitched, and she just nodded.


    However, her words caused everyone��s attention to turn toward her.


    ��What��s wrong, Chihiro-sensei?�� Misaki asked after Chihiro ended the call.


    ��Shishio won��t go home, and he��s going to stay with his mother,�� Chihiro said with a sigh of relief since she didn��t need to meet her older sister.


    ������..��


    Hearing the news, they felt soplicated somehow.


    Coming back to Shishio, he talked about many things with his mother. He knew that his mother wouldn��t stay too long in Tokyo and would go back tomorrow after the teacher-parent meeting. After all, his father would miss her if she was gone too long.


    Frankly, the rtionship between his mother and father was so good that he didn��t think it would be weird if suddenly he heard the news he had a new sibling or something. However, he felt instead of having a small sibling. They might receive grandchildren first.


    It was just they didn��t expect someone would interrupt them when they talked to each other.


    ��Huh? Shishio-kun?��


    Shishio turned, and his lips twitched, but if someone looked closely at his face, they could see he was stunned, and there was one question that appeared clearly on his face even if he didn��t say anything.


    ��Why are you here?��

 Chapter 517: Is it fun?

    Chapter 517: Is it fun?


    Out of many people in Tokyo, the chances of meeting someone on the street were huge.


    Partly because while this city was huge, it didn��t mean it was that enormous. The people in this city also walked quite seldom to ces they had never visited. Instead, they only went to a famous ce, near the house, or near the ce they work.


    After all, during their busy time, no one really wanted to waste their time.


    Still, it was also the reason why Shishio didn��t feel surprised to meet someone in this ce since the ce he came from was a famous department store, but out of all the people he knew, why should he meet this woman?


    ��Shishio?�� Even Shioriko was curious about who called her son��s first name. Calling someone��s first name meant the rtionship between the two was good, and her expression was quite subtle when she saw it was a beautiful young woman who called her son��s name.


    While Shiroiko felt slightlyplex, she felt relief since she knew her delusional son had been cured and wondered whether this young woman was his son��s girlfriend. Still, she looked at her son, wondering whether he liked an older woman.


    On the other hand, Shishio��s expression was so ufortable since he didn��t expect to meet this woman.


    Yukinoshita Haruno.


    Haruno, without hesitation, walked to Shishio and even hugged him before she whispered, ��I don��t expect you to be a gigolo, Shishio-kun.�� When she was walking around the department store, she didn��t expect to see this scene which made her face turn ck. She knew his parents were in Kyoto, and the fact he was with an attractive beautifuldy at midday, caused her to think about many plots that usually happened in the movie.


    Haruno also somehow didn��t feel surprised if Shishio became a gigolo, considering his face and all. She stared at him with an unkind face and wanted to beat him up somehow. However, his following words caused her to be at a loss.


    ������


    Shishio was speechless and pped her hand away. While the feeling on her breasts was nice, this misunderstanding was too much. ��She��s my mother.��


    ������


    Haruno was dumbfounded before she looked at Shioriko, who also looked at her curiously. She quickly showed off her perfect smile, which she trained for many years, and greeted his mother politely. ��Hello, Mam. My name is Yukinoshita Haruno. I am your son��s���� She nced at Shishio subtly and said with a bright smile, ��Good friend. Ah, by the way, you can call me Haruno, mam.��


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Hello, nice to meet you, Haruno-san.�� Shioriko nodded with a gentle smile, then asked, ��Yukinoshita? Is that Yukinoshita?��


    ��Yes.�� Haruno nodded and said, ��I have heard you from my mother.��


    ��I see.�� Shioriko looked at her son, then Haruno again. ��Your mother is kind to us.��


    The two started talking to each other about many things, but Shishio��s expression turned weird since it was the first time he knew his parents were close to the parents of Yukino and Haruno. However, he didn��t feel surprised somehow since he knew the circle of the rich people was rather small, so it was normal for everyone to know each other.


    Still, Shishio looked at Haruo weirdly since this woman usually would show a fake smile that would defeat any super salesmen in the world, but right now, her smile was so pure, and she was genuinely happy when she met his mother.


    His expression became subtle and weird, but he was also in doubt.


    ��Why are our parents so close with each other?��


    While Shishio didn��t really want to brag, he knew his family��s influence over this country. While it was okay, it wasn��t that powerful. After all, his family was a family of officials, and while there was some business, it wasn��t some top-ss business that could shake the entire country.


    Lastly, the number of his family was quite huge, but of course, his father was one of the most excellent ones since his father was a director of a huge bank.


    ording to his understanding, Yukinoshita��s family had a real estate and a construction business. This type of business needs the liability the most. In other words, cash. It is impossible to work for thispany alone without the help of the bank.


    Shishio thought it was natural for his father and Yukinishita��s family to know each other.


    Still, watching his mother and Haruno, who seemed to be excited, genuinely, without pretending to have fun, Shishio became even weirder, and he felt something was happening without him knowing it. However, he felt it was just him being overthought, so he just threw this matter aside, especially after Haruno offered to bring them on tour around Tokyo.


    After all, Haruno brought the car, and they were able to take a trip easily, without the need to take a taxi.


    Shioriko was also happy to ept Haruno��s offer since even if she was alright to take a taxi, it would be quite expensive. As for a train, while a shinkansen was alright, she didn��t really want to take a normal train.


    Still, it wouldn��t be weird if his father prepared a driver for her mother, so she could go around Tokyo with ease, but it might be because she was quite frugal with money, considering how she didn��t want to spend her money on unimportant matters.


    Shishio wasn��t sure where his mother got this habit from, but it might be rted to when she was in her university time?


    After all, unlike his father, who came from a distinguished family, his mother came from a normal family. If there was something special about his mother��s family, it was probably because her uncle was a famous painter, and most of her family worked in the art sector.


    His mother might have also worked in the art sector before, but she became a housewife after she married.


    Shishio looked at his mother and thought his father was quite lucky. After all, even if his mother��s personality was quite strong, she was docile in front of her husband, which made him sigh.


    Still, if only his mother didn��t tell his secret before he became a high school student, he would be happier to have her as his mother.


    ��Mom!��


    Shioriko and Harunoughed together and were so close right now, making him speechless.


    The two walked together and checked many things together, shopping.


    As for him, what could he do?


    Shishio could only lower his position as a gofer right now. When he sighed, Haruno approached him and said with a smile, ��Still, I don��t expect you were like that in your middle school time.��


    ��Everyone has their ideal self. I was just a kid back then, and it was fun to act onto my ideal self.�� Shishio felt there was nothing wrong with being a Chuunibyou since being someone you weren��t made you feel good.


    However, hearing his answer, Haruno was silent for a while, staring at Shishio in a daze, before she smiled. ��So, have you gotten tired of acting?��


    Shishio looked at Haruno for a while and wasn��t sure what to say for a while since he knew this young woman in front of her had always been masking and acting, but this was her way of life. They might be close, but he didn��t think it was good of him toment on her way of life.


    Haruno had been choosing this way of life, and she stuck toward it even now.


    Strangely, Shishio felt whether it was Yukinoshita or Haruno, they were simr to each other. He knew it was quite strange to say this. After all, Yukinoshita had always been living in an upright manner, without lying, walking in a straight manner, and ignoring everyone who told her she was walking on the wrong path.


    On the other hand, Haruno made everyone follow her, and she stayed in a ce, letting them do what she asked them.


    Their method might be different, but without a doubt, they walked toward the same destination.


    As for which one was harder, it was hard to say.


    Shishio only looked at Haruno with a smile before he rubbed her hair gently. ��Is there something that you want? I can treat you as a thank you for apanying my mother.��


    ����������


    Haruno was in a daze since she didn��t expect she would receive a pat on her head from a boy who was several years younger than her. Well, he might not be a boy any longer, but she must admit it felt weird. It felt strange that she loved this feeling, but also, she was a bit scared somehow since he felt this boy could enter her heart like it was nothing, wrecking her heart apart.


    However��


    Haruno smiled and thought it was fun. She felt challenged somehow, and she wanted to try what would happen if she fell deeper into this abyss.


    ��Don��t dodge my question. Let��s see�� is it like this?�� Haruno acted like she was a Chuunibyou while saying, ��I am the queen of the darkness?��


    However��


    The sound of the camera sounded.


    It was part of thew of this country that the phone and the camera couldn��t be muted, and whenever one took a picture with a phone, the sound of the camera would be noticeable.


    Instantly, Haruno realized her picture doing an idiotic act was taken!


    ��I wonder how Yukino-senpai reacts when she sees this?�� Shishio said with a smile.


    ������..�� Haruno was speechless and tried to grab his phone without hesitation. ��Delete it!��


    The two fought with each other, and if his mother didn��t stop them, they might continue. Still, in the end, he deleted the photo under the persuasion (force) of his mother, which gave Haruno a smug expression and hugged his mother intimately.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    The three had fun together, but they didn��t notice a certain blonde-haired boy happened to see them with aplicated gaze.


    In the end, the fun time ended quickly.


    Haruno sent him and his mother to the hotel before she left while also exchanging contact info with his mother.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    When Haruno left, Shishio and his mother entered the hotel together.


    ��Haruno-chan is a good girl,�� Shioriko said while looking at her son, wondering what kind of expression he would show when she asked this question.


    ��I know.�� Shishio nodded and calmly said, ��But if you want her to be my wife, it��ll be hard since it is impossible for me to be the son-inw of the Yukinoshita family. Come on. Let��s enter.��


    Unlike Yukino, the future of the Yukinoshita family was on Haruno��s shoulders. It was also the reason why she had to act, especially when everyone had an expectation of her.


    Whether Haruno was sad, crying, depressed, or many others, she couldn��t show it and had to mask it with her smile.


    That way of life was suffocating, and it was impossible for him to do that.


    However, under responsibility and expectation, it was a path that Haruno had to take, and she also had chosen this path.


    Shishio wasn��t sure what kind of man that would be by Haruno��s side, but he knew the man wouldn��t be in the dominant position if he dated Haruno.


    On the other hand, Shishio felt Yukinoshita was several times cuter.


    ����������


    Shioriko stared at her son��s back in a daze before quickly chasing after him since she realized her son was more mature than she had thought!


    ��Shishio! Wait for mom!��

 Chapter 518: Shishio: “I want to become a prime minister.”

    Chapter 518: Shishio: ��I want to be a prime minister.��


    The next day was the parent-teacher meeting.


    Shishio came with his mother to the school, and of course, many of his girlfriends saw his mother. He could see how nervous they were, but he felt it was natural since it had always been nerve-wracking to appear in front of the parents of someone they loved.


    Still, Shioriko looked at her son in doubt since whenever they walked, she could see a hopeful gaze from the female students. Her lips just twitched, and she wondered whether her son was really that popr.


    However, when Shioriko thought of how awesome her son was (right now), she felt it was normal somehow.


    Frankly, Shishio thought he would meet the parents of his girlfriends, but it seemed that wasn��t the case since each of them came to the school at a different time. He and his mother came early, and whether it was the parents of Nana, Mea, Maiko, or even Nanami came quiteter.


    On the other hand, Shiina had to count Chihiro as her guardian.


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it.��


    Shishio looked at his mother and asked, ��You��re not going to meet Chihiro-nee?��


    ��No.�� Shioriko shook her head and said, ��If I meet her, we��ll just talk when she��s going to marry.��


    ����.�� His lips twitched since he didn��t think his mother was wrong.


    When women reach 30, they will be in a hurry, especially when their friends, acquaintances, and the rest have gotten married.


    Shioriko was worried she would ask this question to her little sister and cause the awkwardness, so it was better not to meet. Also, if they met, she had a feeling they would just drink alcohol and get drunk. It was a waste of time, and it was better to go home to go y with her husband.


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it. Mashiro-chan is here, right?�� Shioriko asked.


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Do you want to meet her?��


    Shioriko thought for a moment and said, ��Well, if I have time, I��ll meet her after our meeting with your teacher.��


    ��You��re in a hurry?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I miss your father, so I want to go back in a hurry,�� Shioriko said tantly, ignoring her son��s feelings. After all, when Shishio had gone, she was like a newlywed again with her husband.


    ����..�� Shishio stared at his mother in silence, wondering whether he would get a younger sibling. ��Mom, I want a little sister.�� His mother was still in her early 40, so she was still rtively young and healthy, so it wouldn��t be a problem for him to have a younger sibling.


    ����..�� Shioriko stared at Shishio in silence before she said, ��By the way, I don��t want to see my grandchildren too early.��


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Shishio choked.


    Then, a mother and a son stared at each other awkwardly.


    Whether it was a younger sibling or his children first, Shishio wasn��t sure which woulde first.


    However, Shishio knew this wasn��t the time to think about this matter since his meeting with his teacher had started.


    Koharu Shirayama.


    It had been a while since Shishio talked with his homeroom teacher, especially with how busy he was right now. In the past, right before Golden Week started, Koharu had told the ss who would take the 1st rank on the entire grade that she would treat them an expensive yakiniku.


    Shishio took the 1st ce easily, but he hadn��t gone, nor did he remind Koharu about it.


    Koharu also felt awkward and shy to remind Shishio, especially when she thought it was quite immoral for a student and a teacher to meet outside the school and eat together. She felt it was like a date.


    If Shishio took the initiative, it would be different.


    However, Shishio didn��t take the initiative since he didn��t have much interest in Koharu.


    He has two teachers already. Should he add more teachers?


    Anyway, the student and parent meeting started, and Koharu nced at Shishio, who seemed to be unfazed and calm, which made her hold a grudge, considering many things this naughty boy had done to her. He kept teasing her, yet he didn��t do anything and just stood in the same ce as if she told him to move by herself if she wanted to get him.


    Shishio forced her to stop bing a teacher!


    Still, Koharu��s will was strong, and she felt her job was more important, especially when the opponent was a scumbag.


    However, as a teacher, Koharu must admit Shishio was a student she sought after since he was so smart and didn��t cause trouble.


    ��Yes, Oga-kun is a good student,�� Koharu said with a smile.


    ��Is that so?�� Shioriko was calm, but she was pleased to hear what Shishio had done in the school, especially when he was so smart that he had always taken 1st ce in the entire grade.


    ������ Shishio.


    Shishio didn��t say much and just sat in silence, listening to Koharu and his mother, who talked to each other about his everyday matters and his grade. Fortunately, Koharu didn��t say anything about this rtionship with several girls. He wasn��t sure why Koharu did this, or did she think it wasn��t necessary for her to say it?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but if Koharu didn��t say anything, he also wouldn��t say anything.


    ��So, which university are you going to aim for in the future?�� Koharu asked.


    Shioriko looked at her son and knew it was an easy peasy for him to enter any university in the country.


    ��I��ll probably enter the faculty of the economy at Kyoto University,�� Shishio said calmly.


    Shioriko nodded, thinking Shishio was going to follow in the footsteps of his father. It was a good choice. After all, many children would follow their parents�� footsteps since it was easier and their parents already had a connection, so even if Shishio was a dumbass, as long as he wasn��t stupid, he could have a simr status to his father when he was old enough.


    This is how this country is.


    They followed the concept of seniority. As long as you are old enough, you can get your promotion.


    As for the talented ones, they would probably be buried if they weren��t strong enough.


    After all, in this country, there was a saying, ��a nail that sticks out will be hammered down.��


    Fortunately, Shishio was smart, so Shioriko didn��t need to worry too much.


    ��I see.�� Koharu nodded and had expected this situation. ��Just in case, is there also a different university you want to enter?�� If Shishio entered Kyoto University, she knew he would follow in his father��s footsteps, bing an elite banker. She sighed, wondering why she couldn��t meet him earlier.


    ��Tokyo University. Law department,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Oh? Have you thought about the career that you want to pursue in the future by entering the Law Department of Tokyo University?�� Koharu asked.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I want to be a prime minister.��


    ����..��


    Koharu was silent and opened her mouth wide.


    ��Sensei, this is where you��re supposed tough,�� Shishio said with a chuckle.


    Shioriko alsoughed.


    Koharu looked at Shioriko speechlessly and asked, ��Is that okay?��


    ��Well, why not? Worse case, if he can��t enter a good university, he can be an idol or even an actor, right?�� Shioriko said with ease. After all, she knew the acting skill of her son, and she had a feeling he could be a popr actor. By then, with his poprity and the connection of his family, it was only a time before he became prime minister.


    Joke asides, Shioriko didn��t think it was impossible for her son to be prime minister.


    ������ Shishio and Koharyu.


    In the end, they talked for a while before they ended their parent-teacher meeting.


    ��So you want to enter Tokyo University?�� Koharu asked.


    ��The Kyoto University is good, but the center of this country is in Tokyo after all. Most of the politicians are alumni of Tokyo University, too,�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s true.�� Shioriko nodded as if it was a matter, of course, that her son became prime minister. ��Okay, I want you to guide me around the school. It��s my first time here, after all.��


    Shishio didn��t think too much and just guided her around the school. He didn��t bring her to the literature club. Instead, he brought her to the Service Club since it was safer. After all, he wasn��t sure how to bring up the matter of his phndering life after he came to this city.


    Shishio opened the clubroom of the service club, thinking there were no other people inside, but unexpectedly, there was something.


    ��Shishio-kun, haven��t your parents taught you manners? You should know���� Yukinoshita stopped her words since she was dumbfounded when she saw Shishio wasn��t alone.


    ��Sorry, Senpai. I brought my mother to visit the school, and I thought no one was here,�� Shishio said.


    ��Hello.�� Shioriko greeted Yukinoshita with a gentle smile.


    ��Hello.�� Yukinoshita was slightly stiff, but she quickly recovered, weing Shishio��s mother with ease and polite matter. She nced at Shishio, wondering why this guy didn��t tell her anything when he decided to bring his mother to the clubroom. ��Please sit here, mam. I��ll prepare tea for you.��


    ��Thank you, Yukino-chan,�� Shioriko said with a smile when a warm tea was served to her.


    They just talked for a while, but their rtionship quickly warmed up.


    Shishio pouted and said, ��Mom, why do I feel like she��s more like your daughter than me being your son?�� He just wanted to tease them since he felt the rtionship between his mother and Yukinoshita was so close, which made him speechless.


    Shioriko onlyughed and said, ��Oh, I want Yukino-chan as my daughter.��


    ����..��


    Shishio and Yukinoshita looked at each other before they looked away slightly.


    Shioriko smiled andughed. She must admit among Yukinoshita��s daughters, while the older one wasn��t bad, the younger one was cuter.


    Still, Shishio wondered why his mother seemed so happy when she met Yukinoshita.


    ��Did something happen at home?�� Shishio thought. He thought of investigating this matter, but he knew his parents wouldn��t harm him, so in the end, he didn��t say much and just talked with Yukinoshita before he walked out with his mother since he knew his mother wanted to go home.


    When Shishio and his mother left, Yukinoshita followed them until they were out of the clubroom. As for her parents, she told them her mother hadn��te, so she was going to wait for a while in the clubroom.


    ��Bye, Senpai.��


    ��See you in the future, Yukino-chan.��


    Yukinoshita also said goodbye before she closed the clubroom again. She was alone in this room, but strangely, she felt it was more lonely than before. She could see how close Shishio and his mother were.


    ��Compared to me����


    Yukinoshita showed a bitter smile until she thought about Shioriko��s words.


    ��I want Yukino-chan to be my daughter.��


    Her expression became subtle before she shook her head. She opened her book again and continued to read, but she just couldn��t focus at this moment.


    In the end, when his mother left, she didn��t talk to his girlfriends.


    However, Shishio didn��t think too much since there was a lot of chance in the future. Still, when he was about to return, his phone vibrated, and he saw Rui had called him. ��What��s wrong, Rui?��


    ��Shishio, can I stay in your ce?��


    ����..��

 Chapter 519: My mother-in-law’s heart

    Chapter 519: My mother-inw��s heart


    While Shishio wanted to meet Chihiro and his girlfriend, who wanted to ask about his mother, he decided to meet Rui first since when she called him before, she could hear her trembling voice, which made him wonder what had happened to her.


    Still, while Rui might not have told him anything during their call, somehow Shishio had an idea of what had happened to her.


    Shishio took his motorcycle and arrived at the park where they had decided to be more than a friend and less than a lover. This was a ce of the beginning, and this ce brought many unique memories to his mind.


    Yet Shishio quickly knew there was a new memory on his mind about Rui at that moment.


    Rui was sitting on the swing, the ce where a kid yed and felt happy together, yet at this moment, her figure seemed so lonely and forlorn, especially when there was a suitcase on her side.


    Shishio couldn��t see her expression since she hung her head down, yet he could tell she was crying at this moment. He couldn��t handle this and called out her name as he approached her. ��Rui!��


    Rui quickly looked up and ran into his embrace without hesitation. Her eyes were full of tears as she hugged him tightly.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked with a frown, wondering who dared to hurt his woman. Was it Natsuo?


    If so, Shishio had to say sorry to Akihito Fujii since he was going to throw his son into the Tokyo Bay as a fish pellet.


    ��My mother���� Rui was sobbing, and it was hard for her to tell what was happening, considering howplicated her feeling was.


    Shishio knew this wasn��t a ce for them to talk, especially when he could see a group of housewives who seemed to whisper and talk about them. However, this wasn��t a surprise since he knew this situation was something interesting to talk about, especially on the dull life of the housewife. He wanted to tell them to leave, or else he would seduce them and make their husbands divorce them, but he knew he needed to take Rui as a priority. ��Do you want to go to my apartment first?��


    While his other girlfriends wanted to talk with him about their parents and many things, Shishio knew he needed to handle this girl first. When Rui had calmed down and knew what was happening to her, he could talk with the restter. It was just his phone vibrating, and he saw Hina had called him, but Rui happened to answer his question.


    ��Okay.��


    ��Let��s go then.�� Shishio nodded, then said, ��By the way, Hina-nee is calling me now. Do you want me to answer her?��


    Rui hesitated, but she didn��t know what to say.


    Shishio, of course, noticed her hesitation, so he said, ��Then, I��ll text her that I��ll call herter. Is that okay?��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded, and her expression was at ease.


    After he texted Hina, Shishio brought Rui to his apartment where Mai and Nana lived. Anyway, many of his girlfriends often stayed there, and he knew he shouldn��t let Rui be alone, so it was better to bring her to her apartment, especially when they couldn��t stay in this ce any longer. After all, if they stayed any longer, he was afraid those group of housewives might call the police to report them, considering how she had brought a suitcase with her, thinking she might run away.


    Shishio looked at the group of housewives and noted their appearance on his mind, thinking he should seduce them when he had some time after he solved Rui��s problem.


    The two got into his motorcycle and left for his apartment together.


    When they arrived at his apartment, it was fairly quiet, unlike the usual rowdy since most of his girlfriends stayed on the Sakurasou or back to their parents�� houses, considering they had just finished their parent-teacher meeting. Nevertheless, he knew they had a lot of things they wanted to say, especially Chihiro and Nanami.


    However, Shishio decided to handle Rui first, especially when she hugged him tightly as they entered his room. ��Embrace me, Shishio.��


    ������


    Shishio didn��t hesitate, and he just did it with Rui in the living room, letting her forget everything and drowning in the pleasure, especially when she was in her uniform. Her disheveled wrinkles on her uniform were so hot that he forgot how many times he had done it before he released her after she passed out, sleeping so soundly, peacefully on the sofa.


    Still, when it was done, Shishio realized it was already dark, which made him speechless. He looked at Rui, who was sleeping on the sofa, caressing her soft hair before he took his phone, which was filled with many texts and missed calls.


    However, the calls were from either Hina or an unknown number.


    ��Who is this?��


    Shishio didn��t have a hobby of answering an unknown number. He also had never shared his number with someone he didn��t know, so this person should get his number from either his girlfriends, friends, or his family, which made him wonder who the identity of this unknown number was.


    However, he ignored the unknown number and looked at the text sent by Hina.


    Instantly, he understood everything.


    Well, it wasn��t everything since Hina also didn��t seem to understand the real cause of the fight between Rui and her mother. However, she had texted him that she had given his number and email to her mother.


    ����..�� Shishio was speechless and realized the unknown number was Tsukiko Tachibana, who was the mother of Hina and Rui. His expression became subtle, and he hesitated to answer Tsukiko��s call, even though he knew how worried she was toward her second daughter.


    Shishio looked at the unknown number on his phone for a while, hesitating, before he walked to a different room so he could talk with Tsukiko calmly. It might be weird of him to have such a hesitation since it was rare of him to show such a thing. However, he was just slightly afraid of being a housewife.


    It was hard to describe his feelings, but Shishio was afraid if he really got closer to a housewife, he might do something that shouldn��t be done. He knew it was wrong, yet the immorality of the tainted housewife made his body weird.


    Was it because of the previous Shishio Oga?


    Was it because of himself?


    Was it because of thebination between the two of us?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but if possible, he hoped Tsukiko would talk with him with her husband right next to her. He pressed the unknown number, and after just one ring, the call was connected, showing how worried she was toward her daughter.


    ��Shishio-kun, is Rui there?�� Her voice was mixed with anger and worry.


    ��She��s sleeping now.��


    However, hearing his calm voice, Tsukiko quickly calmed down. Then, she took a deep breath and asked, ��Ho-How was she?��


    ��Well, she was crying before she slept. Right now, I am bringing her to my apartment. I haven��t heard anything from her, but it has something to do with the parent-teacher meeting, right?��


    That was the only exnation.


    Tsukiko hesitated but heard his words. ��Tsukiko-obaasan, please tell me. I am rted. I am worried about her.�� She let out a sigh and knew Shishio was rted to this since his rtionship with her daughter was obvious, and her daughter also stayed in his apartment. She didn��t hesitate anymore and told him what had happened during the parent-teacher meeting.


    The meeting, which Tsukiko thought was smooth, turned into a disaster when she heard Rui��s aspiration to be a chef.


    ��Is it not alright for her to be a chef?�� Shishio asked.


    ��You don��t know anything, Shishio-kun.�� Tsukiko��s voice was full of spit and hate, especially when she thought about her ex-husband.


    However, Shishio didn��t feel surprised since he could imagine how hurt it was to be cheated by someone they loved. It was more painful than being killed, especially when the one who cheated could leave peacefully and even get a new partner, yet they still had the trauma of their partner who had cheated on them.


    This feeling�� unless one had experienced it, one couldn��t imagine.


    It was also the reason why Nietzsche often said love was a source of madness.


    We might be able to control our body, gestures, and many others, yet an emotion was something that couldn��t be controlled.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just listened to her choke and cry. The damage caused by her previous husband was deeper than anyone could imagine. Hina and Rui might have been by her side before, but she was the only one who could feel her pain. Her daughters were also too young to understand her feelings back then. She couldn��t trust anyone easily again, and she could fight everything alone.


    Tsukiko couldn��t share her feelings with anyone and just buried everything deep to the side of her heart while working hard so she could forget everything, yet could she?


    Tsukiko couldn��t, but when she almost forgot after she could trust someone again, her daughter told her she was going to follow her ex-husband��s steps. She was furious, enraged, and sad, thinking Rui did this out of the spit.


    As Rui��s boyfriend, Shishio knew he should take Rui��s side, yet at this moment, he couldn��t fight his mother-inw tantly since Rui didn��t know the feeling of being hurt by someone they loved.


    Tsukiko had felt it and didn��t want to be hurt again, yet Rui��s decision hurt her again.


    Shishio didn��t say anything, listening to Tsukiko��s cry, choke, and anger about her past when she was cheated on by her previous husband. While he listened, he saw Rui had woken up, seemingly listening to his conversation with her mother in silence.


    Shishio had done this deliberately, so no one would misunderstand each other. After all, he had Rui know that her decision to be a chef would hurt her mother.


    Right now, Rui was forced to choose between love or a dream.


    If Rui loved her mother, she had to stop bing a chef, yet could she give up her dream too easily?


    Rui didn��t say anything and didn��t know what to do. She just stood in silence, lowering her head, while no one knew what she was thinking.


    Shishio gestured to her to move closer, which she abided, moving closer, before she sat on the ground, leaning her head on his leg. He gently caressed her head while listening to Tsukiko��s story. Still, he couldn��t help but sigh inwardly since he hoped for Akihito Fujii toe and console his wife, or else he was afraid he might enter Tsukiko��s heart at this moment.

 Chapter 520: Shishio: “I’m sorry, auntie.”

    Chapter 520: Shishio: ��I��m sorry, auntie.��


    While listening to Tsukiko��s story, Shishio wondered whether Hina or Rui might not understand her mother��s remorse. Even he wouldn��t be surprised if Akihito Fujii also didn��t understand Tsukiko��s feelings.


    The reason why Tsukiko epted Akihito was probably because of his honesty, sincerity, and persistence. Still, even if they were together, it didn��t mean she was alright now. She was just a normal human after all, and even if she was a mother, she was also a woman, hurt and damaged from her previous marriage.


    Tsukiko had gained a new life and a new husband, so she hoped to forget everything, yet Rui reminded her of everything.


    Shishio didn��t say anything at that moment and just listened to her outburst. It might be her first time saying all of that, everything she kept in her heart, yet inwardly, he hoped she wouldn��t say this to him. Instead, he hoped to talk about this problem with her new husband.


    Shishio sighed inwardly before he heard Tsukiko apologize.


    ��I-I am sorry, Shishio-kun.�� When Tsukiko realized what was happening, she was embarrassed since she didn��t expect she would say all of the things she kept inside her heart to Shishio. A boy who was decades younger than her. She was an adult, yet she felt like she acted like a child in front of him, which embarrassed her. ��I-I hope that you can forget what I have said before����


    Her tone was flustered, and she was slightly panicked since she didn��t expect she would lose her control, but at the same time, she felt good since she could talk about what she kept inside. After all, she had kept this matter for so long, but it was her first time to be able to say all of it.


    Still, Tsukiko realized the problem since the first person she talked to about this was Shishio instead of her new husband.


    ��It��s okay. I am happy that you can tell me all about this Tsukiko-obaasan. I understand your reaction toward Rui.��


    Tsukiko took a deep breath and also started to calm down, so she said, ��Rui is with you, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then, can you tell her to change her mind?�� Tsukiko asked.


    Shishio didn��t lower the sound of the call. Instead, he turned on the loudspeaker, so Rui could hear their conversation.


    Because of this, Rui tightened her grip on his leg.


    Fortunately, it was his real leg instead of his third leg.


    ��I am really sorry, but I can��t do that.��


    However, his answer was obvious, and there was no hesitation, which made Tsukiko and Rui dumbfounded.


    Rui had thought about giving up her dream since she also realized what kind of hurtful thing she had done to her mother. She had prepared to give up, and she also thought Shishio was also the same, but who would expect he would refuse her mother��s request without hesitation.


    ������ Tsukiko was in silence for a while, then asked, ��Why?��


    ��I don��t think Rui chose her career aspirations because she wants to spit on you. While I don��t know how you feel, I understand how you were hurt by that ident. I understand why you reject her dream without hesitation, but don��t you think it is unfair for Rui? She knows your situation and has been hesitant to talk about this matter, so at least, can you see how serious she��s with what she wants to do in her life?�� Shishio took a deep breath and said, ��Also, it is already in the past. You have a wonderful husband now. Why should you look into the past?��


    Shishio was enough with two sisters, so he didn��t want to add another.


    ����Wonderful husband.��


    Tsukiko was silent for a while and took a deep breath. She knew she was being childish since she got angry with her daughter because of the choice of her career since she thought Rui wanted to be a chef to spit on her, but when she thought about it clearly, she also understood Rui��s personality, and it was impossible for her daughter to do so.


    Tsukiko had been with Rui the longest, yet Shishio might be the one who understood Rui the most. She showed a bitter smile, somehow feeling slightly jealous of Rui. After all, she only met her current husband when she was at this age, but if they had met earlier, she might not need to swallow everything so bitterly.


    However, Tsukiko also knew that if they met early, she might not give Akihito a chance to enter her heart.


    ��If it��s Shishio����


    Tsukiko shook her head before she looked around and sighed in relief. She was lucky she was talking with Shishio in her room, and Akihito hadn��t gone home yet, which made her sigh in relief. Still, somehow she felt slightly wrong, but in the end, she put this matter on the side since they needed to talk about Rui.


    ��How can you tell if she��s serious?�� Tsukiko asked. After all, it was her first time hearing her daughter who wanted to follow in her father��s footsteps, so she didn��t understand how serious Rui was.


    Shishio looked at Rui, and she also happened to look at him. ��Then, how about giving her a test?��


    ��Test?�� Tsukiko was surprised.


    ��Test?�� Rui also looked at Shishio in surprise.


    ��She will prepare you a dish, and you can see whether she��s serious or not from how well her dish is,�� Shishio said.


    ��Hmm���� Tsukiko thought for a while before she let out a long sigh. ��I understand. Can you tell her that, Shishio-kun? I am sure she won��t ept my call after all.


    ��Alright, I��ll tell her when she wakes upter,�� Shishio said while looking at Rui, who was right on his side.


    ��Thank you, I��ll leave her in your hands,�� Tsukiko said formally.


    ����..��


    ����Er, do you want me to marry her?�� Shishio joked with Tsukiko.


    Tsukiko chuckled, then asked sternly, ��Then you don��t n to marry my daughter at all even after what you have done?��


    ����.�� Shishio was speechless and wondered why Rui also looked at him with such a gaze. ��No, I n to. Even if she gets pregnant now, I can take responsibility.��


    ����While I hope I can see the face of my grandchildren as soon as possible, I hope that you can wait until you graduate from a university and get a job first.�� While Tsukiko wanted to see the face of her grandchildren, she didn��t want to see them too early.


    They talked for a while before they ended the call by saying she would leave Rui to him for a while.


    Anyway, Tsukiko knew Shishio already and knew her daughter would be alright. The only thing she was worried about was that her daughter might return while getting pregnant. Still, they should be able to take care of themselves, right?


    Right?


    Tsukiko felt she needed to discuss this matter with Hina, and of course, with her husband. Since they had married, she wanted to rely on him. Of course, if Shishio didn��t remind her, she might not have done this and done everything on her own since she had gotten used to doing everything alone.


    While Tsukiko might agree to marry Akihito, it was hard to change the habit.


    When the call ended, Shishio looked at Rui and gently rubbed her head. ��You have heard everything, right?�� Still, he wondered why Tsukiko and Akihito didn��t n to have children, but their rtionship might be different from what he imagined. A rtionship had many forms, so it wasn��t his ce to talk about their rtionship.


    Also, while Shishio might take it lightly, having a child in this country was tough.


    Rui didn��t answer his question for a while before she asked, ��Shishio, do you think it is the right choice for me to be a chef?��


    ������


    Shishio looked at Rui in silence before he lifted her and pulled her in his arms. He put her on the bed and hugged her from behind. ��Are you worried that you��re hurting your mother?��


    ��Um.�� Her eyes were red, and she was already crying since she didn��t expect her mother would hurt so much from the previous marriage. If she met her father again, without a doubt, she would beat that man. She might not know the circumstances, and there might be something hidden by her real father, but without a doubt, her real father had hurt her mother.


    Her mother was about to recover from the damage of the previous marriage, yet she reminded her mother of that memory. This made her wonder whether her decision to be a chef, like her father, was the right choice.


    Rui had always seen everything from her point of view. She was angry when her mother rejected her and didn��t even listen to her about why she wanted to be a chef, yet she didn��t see what her decision was from her mother��s point of view.


    Rui felt she was selfish, and she was ungrateful to her mother. It was the reason why she wondered whether her decision to be a chef was the right choice.


    ��Do you want to be a chef because you want to spit on your mother?��


    ��No!�� Rui said without hesitation since there was no way she wanted to be a chef because she wanted to spit on her mother. She liked making delicious food and wanted to make it into her job.


    That��s all.


    ��Then you don��t need to think too much. No one is wrong. It is just that the situation of your family is quiteplicated, and because there��s nothing wrong with showing your conviction to your mother that you don��t decide to be a chef because of the moment of heat.�� Shishio caressed her cheek gently, staring into her eyes gently, and said, ��I have done everything to convince your mother, so the rest is in your hand.��


    Rui stared at Shishio, holding his hand, which caressed her cheek. She was d that she could be with him. She was d that she was his, and she was d that they could be together.


    ��I know. I��ll show her my conviction.��


    ��Should I talk with your father too?�� Shishio asked.


    ����Won��t it trouble you?�� Rui felt she had troubled him so much.


    ��You��re silly. You��re my woman. Of course, I want you to trouble me. Rely on me, alright?�� Shishio said with a smile.


    Rui couldn��t handle it anymore and kissed his lips without hesitation.


    Shishio was pushed by Rui, who was so excited.


    When their lips parted, Rui said, ��I love you.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��Let��s do it again.��


    ����Let me get a condom.�� However, Shishio was stopped by Rui.


    ��Le-Let��s do it without that thing.��


    ������..��


    Shishio felt he might break his promise with Tsukiko tonight.

 Chapter 521: Mother and daughter

    Chapter 521: Mother and daughter


    On the next day, Shishio left his apartment after Futaba and Momo came to his apartment. He left Rui with two girls, and he went back to Sakurasou since someone was waiting for him there.


    As for Rui, she had told him she nned to talk to her fatherter, so she could discuss what they should do.


    After all, even if Jou Mikishima had cheated on her mother, she still wanted to discuss it with him, considering he might be the person who had affected her the most about her decision to be a chef.


    Rui knew it might be strange to talk with someone who had hurt her mother. However, even if Jou Mikishima was a bastard, he was still her father. The reason why she wanted to be a chef was that she still remembered the warmth of the meal he had cooked when she, Hina, her mother, and Jou were together.


    It was pure reason, yet she didn��t expect it would hurt her mother.


    However, could she give up?


    Probably.


    However, Rui might regret this decision in the future, so right now, what she had to do was show her conviction to her mother that this wasn��t a moment of heat, momentarily, or something to spit out her mother.


    It was something that Rui wanted to do wholeheartedly.


    Anyway, this matter was impossible to be solved so quickly, and Rui needed to do some preparation.


    On the other hand, Shishio had arrived at the Sakurasou, and when he arrived, he was quickly surrounded by a lot of people and bombarded by questions. Their questions were quite obvious, and they asked about his mother, wondering why Shioriko didn��te to the Sakurasou and quickly went back.


    Shishio was just truthful, telling them his mother missed his father so much that she didn��t want to part too long and went back quickly.


    ����.�� Everyone.


    On the other hand, Chihiro let out a long sigh, drinking a beer, feeling slightly jealous since she knew the rtionship between her older sister and her brother-inw was so good. If her brother-inw wanted to, Shishio might have a sibling since she knew they were mating like a monkey. Still, she wouldn��t say it out loud since she was afraid of her older sister, and they were a family, so of course, she wouldn��t say anything that might make the reputation of her older sister turn bad.


    Still, when Shishio arrived, there was something he wanted to ask. ��Now that you mention it, why do you two wear a yukata?�� He saw whether it was Misaki or Shiina, they wore yukata, and they dressed so carefully like ady. They even sat in a ��seiza�� manner, showing a graceful manner, yet when they heard his mother had gone home, they quickly straightened their legs and eveny on the ground.


    ��I thought your mother wasing,�� Misaki said with a pout.


    ��Has mother gone back?�� Shiina asked, calling Shishio a ��mother�� directly.


    While Shishio ignored Misaki, he looked at Shiina in silence for a while and said, ��Yes, she has gone back.��


    ��I see���� Shiina nodded. She wasn��t sure, but she felt slightly disappointed, nervous, and also relieved at the same time. It was her first time feeling something like this, and she must admit it was quite interesting since she had never thought she would feel something like this.


    ��In other words, you dress like this because of my mother?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Of course.�� 2x


    ������ Shishio was speechless and said, ��You don��t need to worry. Even if my mother is from Kyoto, she loves to wear Western clothes instead of traditional Japanese clothes.�� He didn��t joke around. After all, instead of a kimono, her mother was more into a dress or a suit.


    While being troublesome to wear was one of the reasons, the breasts of her mother were quite huge. It might sound cruel, but someone with a huge breast wasn��t suitable to wear traditional Japanese clothes. Instead, a woman with a slender body was more suitable to wear it. It might sound cruel, but it was the truth.


    After all, the people in this country didn��t like milk, and it was rare for them to eat something rted to a protein. Instead, they liked to eat something rted to vegetables, fish, and, more importantly, rice. It was also because of this the growth of the people in this country was quite petite.


    It was also the reason why the Japanese clothes were more suitable for someone with a slender body.


    Anyway, the girls somehow sighed in relief when they heard Shishio��s mother had gone home. While they felt disappointed since they couldn��t see his mother, they also felt relief since his mother didn��t enter Sakurasou. After all, even if they didn��t want to admit it, this ce was really a den of weirdos. Even if they were all good people, it was hard to say whether his mother could stayfortably in this ce.


    Especially��


    ��Hmm?�� Shiro-san titled his head.


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��So, where��s Nanami?�� Shishio asked since, after he entered, he hadn��t seen Nanami.


    ��She should be with her mother,�� Shiro-san said naturally.


    ������ Shishio looked at Shiro-san in silence. Even if it was quite humiliating, he knew their taste was quite simr. They loved a mature woman, and they loved MILF. If there was a difference, it was possible for him to have an affair with MILF.


    On the other hand, Shiro-san��


    Anyway, Shishio was quite curious about Nanami��s mother and wondered whether her mother had stayed in the Sakurasou.


    Misaki quickly told Shishio about Nanami��s mother, and it seemed her mother was quite gentle. Also, the food made by Nanami��s mother was quite good.


    They also told him, telling Shiro-san not to show his masochist tendency, or showed his fetish for a mature woman.


    Somehow, Shishio sighed in relief when he saw how well the rtionship of everyone in the Sakurasou was.


    Then, they continued to talk about the parent-teacher meeting which was held yesterday and also talked about what had happened to Sakurasaoust time and many other things which they thought were interesting.


    ��Are you Shishio-kun?��


    It wasn��t until they heard this gentle womanly voice that they stopped and turned their heads.


    Shishio also looked at Nanami��s mother for the first time.


    Unlike Nanami��s long hair, Nanami��s mother had short hair. Other than that, the appearance between mother and daughter was quite simr. If her mother didn��t seem older, it wouldn��t be weird to call the two of them a sister.


    Even her mother had a D-Cup, but Shishio definitely wouldn��t say it since he knew it was rude.


    While Shishio was looking at Nanami��s mother, she also looked at him curiously since she often heard her daughter talk about him, and somehow she understood why her daughter could fall for him.


    Personally, she was satisfied, especially when she had heard what Shishio had done to her daughter.


    If it was before, Nanami was too stubborn about chasing after her dream and wouldn��t listen to her parents at all. While she was still the same and chased after her dream, her grade in school was several times better than before. If she wanted to, it was possible for her to enter a good university in the future.


    When Nanami��s parents found out about this, they were so happy!


    After all, they could only enter a second-rate university, so if their daughter could enter a first-rate university, they would feel really happy. After all, their daughter could enter a Suimei, so they didn��t want her to waste her time bing a ��Seiyuu,�� which was an unstable profession in this country.


    The famous one might make a lot of money, but if she couldn��t be famous, Nanami could only work a part-time job to support her life.


    However, it was different now since if Nanami could enter a first-rate university, her possibility in the future would be vast. She could be anything. Still, if possible, her parents wanted her to be either a teacher or a government employee, which was a stable job in this country.


    As for a ��Seiyuu,�� if Nanami could do it, then they wouldn��t think too much and would be happy about it, but if she couldn��t do it, then they didn��t need to worry since she still had a backup n.


    This was the reason why Nanami��s parents could ept her dream to be a ��Seiyuu�� without hesitation since they could see her determination. After all, if she only had one n to be a ��Seiyuu,�� which the future couldn��t be seen, they wouldn��t agree no matter what.


    After all, Nanami��s parents were different from Nanami, who hadn��t entered society.


    During the ��Lost Decade,�� Nanami��s parents see everything. They had seen many peoplemit suicide because they lost their jobs or became homeless. Many of them were like that, especially when they were living in Osaka.


    Osaka people were famous for their pride in getting money.


    After all, Osaka was the base of the famous Toyotomi Hideyoshi, the man who was able to horde all the cirction of gold in this country in the past.


    The spirit of merchants resided on the bodies of every Osaka people.


    Unfortunately, Nanami didn��t have that spirit.


    Still, if Nanami could be the wife of an amazing man, her parents would even feel relief.


    This was what Nanami��s mother felt at this moment since she was happy to hear about the rtionship between her daughter and Shishio. She had listened to every story of Shishio from her daughter, and she knew how close they were. However, she also knew her daughter had manypetitors, especially when she saw many beautiful girls in this dorm.


    However, Nanami��s mother didn��t think her daughter would lose since she knew how ��unique�� the personality of the girls in this dorm, and with her daughter��s personality, appearance, and body, she felt it was only a time before her daughter could be his wife.


    If this wasn��t possible, Nanami��s mother also didn��t mind helping her daughter, whether using her support or body. She was ready for it!


    ������.��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what Nanami��s mother was thinking, but he could see a subtle expression on her face. ��Yes. I am Shishio Oga. Are you Nanami��s sister?��


    Nanami��s mother chuckled happily.


    ����.�� Nanami.


    ��No, I am her mother. Nice to meet you, Shishio-kun.�� Nanami��s mother bowed her head slightly, causing the gap in her shirt to be shown.


    Shishio nced at the gap in the shirt and saw a bountiful whiteness through that gap.


    Still, Shishio didn��t expect the simrity between daughter and mother would be so extreme since, on that bountiful whiteness, he could see a simr mole located in the same position as her daughter.

 Chapter 522: Rika: “I’ll be your host.”

    <h4>Chapter 522: Rika: ��I��ll be your host.��</h4>


    Shishio might think something rude, but his face was so polite as if he was facing his own mother. However, he could see Nanami��s expression was quite subtle, and she even had fun when she saw him so polite in front of her mother.


    After all, Nanami would be lying if she didn��t have a grudge against Shishio. While being bullied by him felt nice, she also wanted to have some little revenge.


    However, when Nanami noticed Shishio��s gaze on her, she quickly lowered her head in blush. She knew that she had been targeted by him, but she didn��t hate it. Instead, she might initiate this, so he would bully her more.


    Still, Shishio knew the time and the asion, so he didn��t dare to do something so rude in front of Nanami��s mother.


    Nanami��s mother didn��t notice this and talked with Shishio happily as if she had epted him as her son-inw. Her only regret was that she had to go home today and she couldn��t talk with him any longer.


    ��If you don��t mind, how about I send you to the station?�� Shishio said without hesitation since he was also quite happy to talk with Nanami��s mother. He didn��t have any other meanings and just wanted to talk.


    Really.


    After all, Kyoto and Osaka were rtively close, so it was normal that they were close to each other, right?


    Nanami��s mother was away from Osaka and came alone to Tokyo to meet her daughter. Her husband didn��t apany her, and she was only with her daughter.


    Shishio felt it was too dangerous, so he thought to help both mother and daughter. Once again, he didn��t have any other meanings.


    Really.


    Tokyo was a cold ce, and it was also a cruel ce.


    The husband of Nanami��s mother wasn��t by her side, so naturally, Shishio decided to apany her.


    While Nanami��s mother hesitated slightly since she felt she had troubled him, she didn��t show much rejection and even hoped to ept his invitation. However, she couldn��t be so blunt and had to act like she couldn��t ept it since she didn��t want to be seen as shameless.


    If Shishio had to give an example, it was like the education video he had watched in the past.


    The woman might say ��Yamete! Yamete!�� but in the end, she screamed ��Kimochi! Kimochi!�� or ��Iku! Iku!�� after a while, showing she was just embarrassed to admit that she wanted it too.


    Shishio was a gentleman, so he naturally understood this.


    Nanami also came naturally since she couldn��t imagine what would happen if she left her mother with Shishio. It wasn��t that she was worried he might do something to her mother, but it was something natural for a daughter to worry about their parents, right?


    Nanami definitely didn��t think they could stop near the hotel after they had sent her mother to the station.


    Definitely.


    However, the trip to the station was quite far, and she was afraid Shishio might feel tired, so it might be better to rest. After all, it was dangerous to drive a car when one was tired. Therefore, it was better to take a rest before they continued their trip.


    Right?


    Oh, right, Shishio almost forgot.


    [Target has been found!]


    [Congrattions, you have received an ��Ear Cleaning Mastery��!]


    ��������


    His expression was quite subtle toward Nanami��s mother.


    Now, what about his own mother?


    ��There��s no way, right?��


    Anyway, Shishio decided to put the matter of the system to the side since he had to send Nanami��s mother to the station.


    Everyone also didn��t follow them and let Nanami have Shishio alone for now since she was with her mother. Even if they were dating each other, they still hadmon sense.


    Still, Shishio wondered what was happening to the parents of Ritsu and Misaki since he didn��t see them.


    ��Have they gone back?��


    However, Shishio quickly shook his head, wondering why his mind had always been preupied with an older woman.


    ��Come on, Shishio-kun,�� Nanami��s mother said gently.


    ��Yes, Rika-san.�� Shishio nodded.


    ������ Nanami looked at Shishio and her mother, wondering when they called each other on a first-name basis?


    Anyway, the three of them went to the station together.


    While the fact that Shishio was driving a car dumbfounded her slightly, considering he was the same age as her daughter, Rika decided not to think too much, especially when she found out about the weirdos that were living on the Sakurasou. She felt driving a car was nothingpared to that fact.


    Well, even so, it didn��t change the way they could talk freely, and they also used this chance to bring Nanami��s mother to the ce she wanted to visit. After all, when she came to Tokyo, she didn��t have time to walk around.


    Osaka and Tokyo might not be much different since they are metropolis cities and the center of the economy in this country.


    However, there were some shops in Tokyo that didn��t exist in Osaka.


    Nanami��s mother also wanted to buy a souvenir for her husband.


    Still, Nanami sighed in disappointment, wondering when her mother was going to go home.


    ��What��s with that expression?�� Rika asked her daughter with a subtle expression.


    Nanami was stunned, but she quickly said, ��Mom, isn��t it bad if you��rete for the train? Isn��t it better to wait in the station early?�� Anyway, she also wanted to recover her stamina since she was going to have a hard fight after her mother went back.


    ��Well�� that��s true.�� Nanami��s mother nodded, but she could see something strange about her daughter. She nced at Shishio, who didn��t show much of a change in her expression before she expressed doubt in her heart. ��Is it my imagination?��


    Nanami��s mother shook her head since she didn��t know much about the details. Still, she could tell that her daughter might not be a virgin again, and the one who stole that virginity��


    ������ Shishio didn��t know why, but he felt the gaze of Nanami��s mother was quite hurt.


    ��This shouldn��t be the same routine, right?��


    Shishio had a feeling, but hopefully, everything was just his imagination.


    The three arrived at the situation, but it wasn��t the time for Nanami��s mother to go, so they waited on the bench while talking to each other.


    Still, as usual, the station was as crowded as ever.


    However, even if this ce was crowded, the people were as indifferent as ever.


    ��Well, this ce is quite nice.�� Nanami��s mother had this thick Osaka ent, which was quite unique and cute for some reason.


    ��Is Osaka bad?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��Not really. They��re friendly to each other, but you should be careful since you might be picked up there,�� Rika (Nanami��s mother) said with a serious tone.


    ��Me? Being picked up?�� Shishio asked in surprise.


    ��Of course.�� Rika nodded and asked, ��You must have been picked up too here, right?�� With his handsome appearance, it wouldn��t be strange for girls to approach him.


    ������ Shishio was speechless since Rika was right since many girls and even some older women hade to pick him up, asking him to get to know him. Unfortunately, he didn��t have a chance to have a deeper rtionship since his girlfriends had always been around him. ��Rika-san, how about you? You must have been picked up a lot, right?��


    ��Me?�� Rika was surprised, but then sheughed and lightly hit his arm. ��No way. I am already an auntie. Who is interested in me?�� After all, she wasn��t young anymore, and she didn��t think someone was interested in her.


    ��Really? I think you��re still cute and attractive, Rika-san. If we meet on the street, I might pick you up,�� Shisho said jokingly.


    ��Eh?�� 2x


    Not only Rika but Nanami was dumbfounded.


    Still, Rika was unexpectedly happy and smiled. ��Do you think I am still attractive?��


    ��Of course.�� Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    Their conversation slowly turned subtle, as if they weren��t a son-inw who met his mother-inw. Instead, they were a woman and a man who happened to meet each other.


    ������ Nanami.


    ��Oh, it��s the time for your train,�� Shishio said when he heard the announcement.


    ��Ah? Is it time already? I don��t expect the time to move so fast.�� Rika talked so happily with Shishio before, so she didn��t realize it was already time for her to go home. Yet, strangely, she felt reluctant somehow.


    ��Mom! Hurry up and go home!�� Nanami quickly said.


    ��Huh? Why are you telling me in a hurry?�� Rika asked in confusion.


    ��Don��t you miss, dad? You shouldn��t let him wait,�� Nanami quickly said in a logical manner.


    ��It��s alright. He��s still working.�� Rika knew her husband��s schedule fully. Still, she knew it was time for her to go home. She also couldn��t waste this ticket, so she could only go home after the persuasion of her daughter. However, before she entered the train, she looked at Shishio and said, ��By the way, you should y in Osaka in the future, Shishio-kun. I��ll be your host at that time.��


    ����Is that okay? Won��t your husband think I am a bother?�� Shishio asked hesitantly.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. You don��t need to worry.�� Rika reassured Shishio and even told him toe to Osaka anytime.


    ������ Nanami.


    Still, no matter if Rika wanted to stay, she had to go, especially when the door of the train closed.


    ��Shishio-kun, promise me to visit, alright?��


    ��Yes, I��ll visit you, Rika-san.��


    Shishio waved his hand when he saw Rika left, and it wasn��t until the train left that he looked at Nanami, who seemed to be in aplex mood. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Why are you so close to my mother?�� Nanami asked with a pout.


    ��Is that not okay? She��s, after all, your mother. I can��t act so distant, right?�� Shishio said naturally.


    ��Well, that��s true���� Nanami nodded, and she must admit Shishio was good at giving hospitality to her mother, and she was happy that they could be close to each other, yet somehow she also felt there was something wrong with it. However, before she thought or questioned him further, a strong hand wrapped around her waist.


    ��Your mother is gone now. I am a bit tired from apanying her. Should we rest a bit? I��ve seen a good hotel before,�� Shishio whispered into Nanami��s ear.


    Nanami blushed and didn��t fight back. Instead, she moved closer and showed concern for him. ��That��s terrible. Let��s take a rest. I��ll give you a body massageter.��


    Shishio looked at Nanami, who was really worried about him, yet there was some eagerness on her face. He didn��t say much and just held her hand, leading her to her car while thinking that he was d to have found such a good helper.


    Lastly, Shishio was d that Sorata gave up on Nanami.


    However, no one would think that he would encounter a crazy ident a few dayster.

 Chapter 523: Just a father

    Chapter 523: Just a father


    ��Rui!��


    It was at night after Shishio had rested enough with Nanami that he went to visit Jou Mikimoto��s restaurant with Rui.


    Jou seemed to panic and quickly approached them. He looked at the two and saw their expression was quite calm, so he was quite weird. After all, he knew how restless Rui was, considering she had called him yesterday, but now, she was quite calm.


    ��Did Shishio tell you that he��s going to take responsibility for you?�� Jou asked curiously.


    ������


    Shishio was silent and looked at Rui in doubt.


    Rui was quite embarrassed and quickly told the two about the misunderstanding that had happened.


    Listening to the exnation from her daughter, Jou nodded and said, ��Then how about we visit my new restaurant? It��ll be hard to use my first restaurant since it is full and it��ll open every day, but it��s different for my second restaurant.��


    Anyway, they were riding on the motorcycle, so their trip was quite easy and fast before they arrived at Jou��s new restaurant.


    Shishio remembered Jou had told them his new restaurant would be opened in the next year, but he could see the building had been finished.


    ��Come in.��


    Jou opened the lock of the restaurant and said, ��Many things haven��t been finished yet, but it should be okay, right?�� He turned on the light quickly, telling them to enter.


    It was the first time Rui and Shishio came to the new restaurant, and they saw the restaurant was almost finished, but it hadn��t been fully furnished, which made it rather in.


    Jou led them to the manager��s room, his room, so they could talk better.


    ��Oi, Shishio, do you drink wine?�� Jou suddenly asked.


    ��I don��t mind, but I am riding on a motorcycle, you know?�� Shishio said speechlessly.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. It��s just one sip, alright?�� Jou didn��t care and pushed the bottle of wine to Shishio.


    Shishio only shrugged his shoulder and took a ss, pouring wine on it. Frankly, it had been a while since he drank wine, and if he was asked whether he liked it or not, he didn��t really like it since it made his mind numb.


    ��Oh! Oh! What a way to drink! Come on! Drink more!�� Jou was excited, patting Shishio��s shoulder, and said, ��It tastes nice, right?��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    Rui looked at the two of them and wondered why they were quite simr to each other.


    ��Let��s talk about something first, Jou-san.�� Shishio didn��te to drink, and there was something he had to do after this.


    ��It��s okay. I understand everything. Rui has told me everything before.�� Jou had told Shishio that he had epted Rui if she wanted to train under him. While his restaurant was about to open next year, the preparation had started. Later, he had to train the chef and many others in this restaurant.


    ��The lesson might start next year, but I can teach you immediately. Is that okay, Rui?�� Jou asked.


    ��Yes, dad.�� Rui nodded without hesitation.


    ��Still, you don��t need to be so stiff. I will teach you hereter.��


    ��Thank you.�� Rui bowed her head since she knew her wish was selfish and hurt her mother, but she decided to learn under his father. She might be able to learn under someone else, but the only foods that moved her were her father��s and Shishio��s


    However, Shishio wasn��t a chef, and his knowledge about the restaurant business might be under Jou.


    If Shishio knew what Rui was thinking, he only shrugged his shoulders, but he didn��t say much since he could tell Jou was a good chef and also a businessman.


    Jou had failed his business, but he was able to rebuild it and even made two restaurants. Also, he was Rui��s father, so Shishio didn��t really have anything to worry about.


    They talked about the schedule and many others before Jou said, ��By the way, you should get a driving license. It��s quite easy to get.�� He thought to buy Rui a motorcycleter.


    ����Okay.�� While Rui wasn��t sure why she had to get a driving license, she nodded since she also didn��t mind getting it. Maybe, it was partly because of Shishio since he often brought her with a motorcycle, so she wanted to learn it too.


    ��So, where are you staying, Rui? Do you want to stay here?�� Jou asked curiously.


    ��No, I��ll stay in his apartment,�� Rui said while pulling Shishio��s arm.


    ������.�� Shishio and Jou.


    Jou looked at Shishio for a while and said, ��Shishio-kun, how about we talk outside?��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��


    Even if Rui was adamant about leaving the two of them alone, she could only let her father do whatever she wanted, so here Shishio was sitting at the outside bench with Jou while holding the bottle of fruit wine.


    Jou was also the same and drank from the bottle directly, standing while looking at the night sky.


    Shishio looked at Jou for a moment and drank the fruit wine slowly. ��What��s wrong, Jou-san?�� He had called Jou an uncle before, but Jou told him to call him a ��Jou-san.��


    ��Also, should I call Tsukiko-obaasan, Tsukiko-san?��


    It might be the effect of the alcohol that made his head slightly muddy.


    The slightly cool wind hit his body, and because of the effect of the alcohol, his body was warm.


    ��It feels nice����


    ��Shishio-kun, can I ask you something?�� Jou asked.


    ��What��s wrong, Jou-san?�� Shishio asked.


    ��How good is your rtionship with Hina and Tsukiko-san?�� Jou was quite surprised when he knew his ex-wife let Rui stay at Shishio��s apartment since it was his first time to know his ex-wife could trust Shishio so much.


    ��I have to say we��re pretty close?�� Shishio was quite unsure, then said helplessly, ��It might sound like bragging, but when Tsukiko-obaasan introduces her new husband to Rui and Hina-nee, I am also there.��


    Jou almost spat out all the fruit wine in his mouth, then asked, ��Why were you there?�� It was an important day for Tsukiko to introduce her new husband, so how the hell could Shishio be there?


    Shishio rubbed his temple and said, ��Tell Rui that. We had just started to date back then, but who would have thought I have to meet in such a situation.�� When he thought about it, he must admit Rui was so reckless and also had always depended on him. He exined how Rui invited him so suddenly to her house but suddenly had to meet her mother and her new father.


    Jou looked at Shishio, then patted his shoulder gently. After all, even he couldn��t have the guts to meet the mother and the new husband of his girlfriend��s mother so suddenly. Still, he smiled and asked, ��So how was it?��


    Shishio looked at Jou and asked, ��Do you want to know about Tsukiko-oba-san��s new husband?��


    Jou was awkward, but he nodded. ��Can you tell me?��


    ��I don��t mind. Think of it as my reward for the fruit wine.�� Shishio sipped the fruit wine while telling Jou about Tsukiko��s new husband.


    Frankly, Akihito Fujii was the opposite of Jou. He was so much different from him, and they had no simrities besides their gender.


    Still, if Jou was divorced, Akihito��s wife died early, so without a doubt, Akihito would be loyal to Tsukiko.


    While telling this story, Shishio nced at Jou and could tell howplicated Jou��s expression was. ��Do you want to listen more?�� Then, he stopped his story since he felt he was torturing Jou.


    ��It��s okay.�� Jou shook his head and asked, ��Do you know why I have divorced?��


    ��Hina-nee and Tsukiko-obaasan have told me that you cheated, so you two have divorced,�� Shishio said simply.


    ��It wasn��t Rui who told you?�� Jou asked in surprise.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded.


    Jou��s expression was quite weird, and he asked, ��Your rtionship with Hina and Tsukiko-san are so close.��


    ��Haha���� Shishio onlyughed awkwardly, then said, ��Hina-nee is the teacher at my school.��


    ��Now that you mention it, Hina has be a teacher, huh?�� Jou was nostalgic again and sipped his fruit wine. ��Time sure passes so quickly. Even Rui has be a woman now.��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��Well, truthfully, the reason for our divorce isn��t adultery���� Jou said inside his heart since he wanted to keep this secret deep inside his heart. Still, he might need someone to talk to tonight. However, he quickly changed the topic and asked, ��Shishio-kun, what do you think happiness is?��


    ��Happiness?�� Shishio looked at Jou, wondering whether the alcohol had hit him, so Jou asked him such a philosophical question. ��I think happiness is the feeling that power increases and that resistance is being ovee.��


    ����You have such a nihilistic view of happiness.�� Jou was speechless.


    ��Put aside my view about happiness, but I think everyone has their own description regarding it. Whether they can achieve their dream, get the woman they love, or even get a 500 yen on the street.�� Shishio was quite absentminded, then said, ��But I don��t think my view is wrong, right?��


    ��That��s true.�� Jou was looking at the starry night and said, ��But for me, I think happiness is something that is achieved with your own two feet toward a goal that you chose for yourself. You can��t be forced, bound, or directed to a certain path. You have to decide your own way of life. That way, you can��t fault anyone else. And that��s what I think true happiness is. I am happy because of that. It��s not because Rui has chosen the same upation as me. It��s because I brought up a daughter who possesses a strong will to pursue her dream.��


    Shishio only nced at Jou, but he didn��t say anything. Personally, he disagreed with Jou��s view regarding happiness since, as he had said previously, everything depended on the people. Even something as small as finding a 100 yen coin on the ground was a form of happiness. Some even distorted views of happiness, such as being controlled or dying.


    However, Shishio wouldn��t say anything since he was toozy to argue.


    ��Tsukiko-san may get angry, but I��m grateful to her.�� Jou looked at Shishio and asked, ��By the way, can you tell Tsukiko-san, but somehow I feel like she��s hoping to leave Rui to me.��


    ��Not really,�� Shishio said inly.


    ����..�� Jou.


    ��Jou-san, you might not know when Rui told Tsukiko-obaasan she wanted to be a chef and learn under you, Tsukiko-obaasan cried.��


    ��C-Cry��?�� Jou was dumbfounded.


    ��I am not sure the real reason why you have divorced, but for her, you have done adultery. If a heart is like a body and can heal naturally, it will be great, but the wounds on the heart can��t be seen, and no one knows when it��ll heal. Fortunately, she meets Akihito-ojiisan now.�� Shishio stood up and patted Jou��s shoulder. ��The damage has already been done, and there��s no way everything can return like before.�� While he must admit the taste of adultery was amazing, considering the feeling of immorality just made it hard for him.


    However, it was different for the one who got the tail-end. It was painful, losing confidence, and one felt they might die inside.


    Shishio didn��t know the real cause, but in the end, Jou cheated on Tsukiko and also hurt her.


    However, Tsukiko had moved on, so if Jou was still feeling bitter about the past, it couldn��t be helped since everything had a price.


    The moment Jou decided to divorce because of the adultery, he hurt Tsukiko.


    It was impossible if Jou wanted to get away with this ufortable feeling.


    Shishio hoped Jou would remember this feeling for his life.


    After all, Tsukiko was hurt, so it would be unfair if Jou were to be unscathed in this rtionship when he was the cause of everything.


    ����You��re so cold, Shishio-kun,�� Jou said with a bitterugh, but he knew Shishio was right.


    Cheating was wrong, and he had hurt Tsukiko. That fact didn��t change. Even if the situation and the real cause of this incident might be different, the fact that Tsukiko thought he had cheated wouldn��t change.


    ��Anyway, please take care of Rui, Jou-san,�� Shishio said while bowing his head. He didn��t really want to get involved in the rtionship between Jou and Tsukiko since, in his view, their rtionship had already ended. Therefore, there was no need to discuss this matter.


    What was important was Rui, not them.


    ��You don��t need to worry. She��s my daughter after all, and I love her, so of course, I��ll take care of her,�� Jou said firmly, showing that he was still a father who cared about his daughter.


    ��Then, I am d.��


    The two didn��t say much in the aftermath and just enjoyed the fruit wine under the starry night.

 Chapter 524: What do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 524: What do you want to do?</h4>


    Rui didn��t stay and returned to his apartment. There were many things she had to do, but she knew she couldn��t do all of them instantly. Fortunately, she had someone who could support her, and she was d to be with him.


    Still, when they returned to the apartment, they weren��t alone since Nana and many other girls were there.


    Rui didn��t mind and joined everyone. Personally, she must admit, it felt great that there were so many people who could support her, and she knew she didn��t regret bing part of his harem.


    ��However����


    Rui took a nce at Shishio.


    On the other hand, Shishio went out since he had something to do. He went to his other apartment, and when he entered, he saw someone who had been waiting for him.


    Her t-shirt emphasized the shape of her body, her shorts showed the plumpness of her thighs, and her red cherry lips gleamed even at night.


    The two stared at each other, and there was no hesitation between them.


    ��Let��s talkter.�� 2x


    They had a simr thought before the woman let him bring her to the room to do something they wanted.


    In the end, they didn��t talk at night and talked when they were having breakfast together.


    Fortunately, the school started at eight and half in the morning, so whether it was Shishio or Hina, they had a lot of time to stay together.


    Yes, the person who had been with himst night was Hina.


    Unlikest night��s slightly sloppy appearance, Hina had dressed so neatly. She wore a woman��s suit and put light make-up on her face, showing the charm of an adult woman.


    Still, the lingerie she worest night was even sexier.


    Shishio thought about how her red sexy lingerie, and he couldn��t help but look at Hina again.


    Hina pursed her lips and said, ��We did itst night, right? We��re going to go to school soon. I don��t want my suit to be wrinkled.�� She had dressed carefully, and she didn��t want her suit to be a mess. Still, she moved closer and caressed his thigh gently before she moved her hand toward his hardened phallus.


    ��������


    ��Then, how about your hand?�� Shishio had to give up on doing something naughty with his teacher.


    Hina let out a sigh and said, ��It can��t be helped. Think of it as my thank you for breakfast.�� She opened his zipper and took out his huge thing.


    ������


    Hina stared at it for a while, and she must admit it was huge. However, instead of being scared, she was more excited.


    Shishio looked at Hina for a while before he rxed his body, enjoying the warmth of her mouth while caressing her head.


    It wasn��t until a momentter that Hina wiped her lips with a tissue and made a ��gulp�� sound before she applied the light-colored lipstick to her lips again.


    While Shishio didn��t have enough, he had fun watching Hina��s expression.


    Her expression might not change much, but her neck and ears flushed red when she thought about what she was doing. She let out a gentle sigh and said, ��It seems I have gotten used to drinking it.��


    ������ Shishio looked at Hina and thought this woman was really lewd, but he loved it. ��By the way, don��t you want to know what has happened to Rui?��


    ��It��s okay. I know that you have handled it, right?�� Hina said confidently.


    ��You sure have confidence in me.�� Shishio wondered where her blind trust came from.


    ��I just know it.�� Hina smiled happily, rubbing her face against his neck before biting Adam��s apple lightly.


    ����What are you doing?��


    ��I am marking you.��


    ��We��re about to go to school!�� Shiina might have often bitten him, but it was at night, so in the morning, with his enhanced recovery, the marks would disappear. However, it was different if Hina did it in the morning since he knew the mark wouldn��t disappear so easily.


    Hina pouted and said, ��But you have given me many hickeys!�� She showed the injustice she received by pulling the cor of her shirt. Her huge breasts loomed out, but more importantly, there were few red marks on her beautiful white shoulder.


    ����Can we be serious now?��


    ��Okay.�� Hina nodded and also showed a serious expression, listening to Rui��s situation since she only knew Rui had left the house.


    Shishio told the ins and outs of what had happened about how Rui made an appointment with her mother and decided to learn under her father.


    ��Dad?�� Hina was dumbfounded.


    ��You haven��t met him?�� Shishio asked.


    Hina shook her head and said, ��I haven��t.�� Unlike Rui, her image of her father wasn��t good. When her parents divorced, she was old enough to understand everything, and she also understood what kind of damage her father did to her mother. She also didn��t want to be a chef since she wasfortable bing a teacher.


    Shishio looked at Hina and thought the two sisters were really the opposite of each other.


    Still, even if Hina didn��t really like her father, she also knew she wasn��t much different from her father, especially with what she was doing now.


    ��Dating my little sister��s boyfriend secretly���� Hina sighed inwardly. It might be because they were simr to her father. ��So what is Rui nning to do so mom can ept her dream?��


    ��She��ll make a dish that will be epted by your mother.��


    The answer was as simple as that.


    Rui had to make a dish that could move the heart of her mom. If she was alone, it would be hard. Fortunately, she had someone who could support her.


    ��I see���� Hina nodded, then asked, ��When should Ie too?��


    ��You should.�� Shishio nodded without hesitation and asked, ��Or you don��t want to meet your father?��


    ��I don��t mind, but I am not sure what to say.�� Unlike Rui, who was in high school, Hina was already an adult, so even if she could meet her father or not, she didn��t really think too much since she cared about her mother more. However, even if she met her father, she didn��t mind, but she just didn��t know what to say to her father since many years they had parted and no one tried to take the initiative to talk to each other.


    If Rui and Shishio didn��t happen to meet Jou during their date, Jou might not have been involved in their family at all.


    Hina feltplicated, but she was going to support Rui this time even if she felt ufortable meeting Jou.


    In the original story, Hina didn��t meet Jou since her rtionship with her ��original partner�� was known, so she had to stop bing a teacher and move to a small ind. After all, she didn��t want to affect the lives of her ��original partner,�� so she could only move even if she didn��t want to.


    Still, if such a thing happened, it was different since Hina��s partner was Shishio, not the ��original partner.��


    They talked for a while before, in the end, Shishio was able to seduce Hina to have a quickie at the entrance of the apartment.


    Hina knew it was wrong, but it was because it was quite wrong that she was so excited. If she didn��t kiss him, she was afraid her voice might be heard from the outside.


    When they were done, they walked out calmly.


    Hina walked out first while Shishio walked out from the next door.


    Shishio bought two apartments and connected the door, so it would seem they walked out from a different room. After all, there were many people who lived in this apartment, and he was wearing a school uniform. Even if people were dumb, they would feel suspicious about their rtionship.


    Their apartment was located in Ebisu, Shibuya, and Sakurasou was located in Shinjuku, so they had to enter the station together.


    While the distance between them was so close to each other, no one really asked or talked about their rtionship since they wore a facemask.


    Still��


    ��Next time, I��ll send you a car,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh?�� Hina was dumbfounded.


    ��It��s troublesome to ride on the train. It��s also better than walking and standing in this crowded ce after what has happened in the morning, right?�� Shishio frankly didn��t like the ride on the train, considering there were many perverts, and they were like sardines on the can. It was just suffocating and ufortable.


    ��But���� Hina felt overwhelmed since she didn��t expect she would get a car.


    ��It��s okay. Just choose which car you want,�� Shishio said calmly, standing in front of her, protecting her from the crowd on the train.


    ������ Hina was in a daze. She wanted to refuse, but Shishio was just too forceful, and she must admit it was better to drive a car, especially when her legs were quite tired after what they were doing in the early morning. Shishio also told her it was easier for her to send him to school, and they could go out on a trip anytime.


    Hina must admit the temptation to go on a trip with him was great, so even though she felt slightly hesitant, she decided to ept it. Still, she was curious where his money came from. However, she knew this guy was so rich, which made her sigh in relief since she knew he could take care of her even if she lost her job.


    Hina knew it might seem realistic, but this was how reality works after all.


    Money might not be everything, but without money, it was impossible to do anything.


    Still, they knew there was a problem they had to face, but it might be because they knew this wasn��t the right time for them to solve this problem, especially when Rui hadn��t solved her problem.


    ��When it was over���� They thought at that moment. They walked together and happened to meet Rui and the rest of his girls when they were about to enter the school.


    ������ Shishio and Hina.


    ��Huh? Why are you two together?�� Rui asked curiously.


    ��Ah, um���� Hina wasn��t sure what to say at that moment, and she panicked.


    ��Tachibana-sensei was worried about you, so she told me to meet her this morning,�� Shishio said smoothly.


    ��Is that true, Hina-nee?�� Rui asked curiously.


    ��Yes.�� Hina could only bite the bullet.


    ��I see�� You don��t need to worry about me, you know?�� Rui talked about what had happened, but she looked at Hina and Shishio suspiciously.


    Shishio knew he might need to talk early, but then when he thought the problem had ended, he felt someone had approached him.


    There might be many students who looked at them, but they didn��t approach them and just looked from a distance before they looked away and continued with what they were doing. As for how Shishio and Hina met each other, they thought it was just a coincidence since it was normal for a student and a teacher to meet on the street.


    However, who would have thought someone would approach him at this moment?


    ��Natsuo-kun?�� Hina looked at Natsuo, who approached them with confusion.


    Rui also frowned, wondering what her step-brother wanted to do.


    The rest were also confused.


    Natsuo didn��t care about the gazes of the people around him. When he saw Shishio be with Hina and Rui together, talking amicably, even with his harem around him, he felt everything was just dark, and he was blinded by his emotions.


    Natsuo even imagined how Hina and Rui were on his bed together, which made him even gloomy. He was filled with rage and just darted toward Shishio.


    It might be because the people around could see Natsuo��s temper, so they stopped and wondered what was happening.


    Shishio felt something was about to happen.


    Natsuo got closer and wanted to grab Shisho��s cors.


    However, Shishio moved and swept Natsuo��s feet, causing Natsuo to trip and fall to the ground.


    ������


    Everyone was in silence, looking at Natsuo, who fell to the ground.


    ��What��s this guy doing?��

 Chapter 525: The only one who doesn’t know

    <h4>Chapter 525: The only one who doesn��t know</h4>


    Natsuo was burning red when he faced the ground since he didn��t expect he would fall down like this.


    It was so shameful!


    All the thoughts in his heart disappeared, and they changed into shame.


    It felt like being poured cold water, which made him want to hide somewhere at that moment.


    This fall also somehow awoken him since he could tell what kind of stupid thing he was about to do.


    ��You alright?�� Shishio asked after he made Natsuo fall to the ground. He had a ��Judo Mastery,�� and judo had many techniques. One of them was foot sweeping, making one trip to the ground. It might seem strange for him to do this, but this guy tried to grab his cors, so he directly made him stumble.


    Shishio also could see Natsuo��s eyes were clouded with something which was troublesome. If it was a different ce, especially in a quiet ce, it was okay. However, it was different if it was in public.


    Shishio could see Natsuo was like a rabid dog. It was better to move away from him instead of getting closer.


    ��I�� I am alright.�� Natsuo answered subconsciously.


    ��It��s good that you��re alright.�� Shishio then left without hesitation.


    Watching him leave, his girls also followed after they looked at Natsuo with a strange gaze before they forgot about him.


    But Hina was still there to help Natsuo stand up. ��Natsuo-kun, what are you doing?��


    ��Ah, um���� Natsuo, who was about to stand up, was startled and wasn��t sure how to answer this question. Unlike his father, he was still in the dark about what had happened. He thought Rui was seduced by Shishio to leave the house. What was even worse, Hina wasn��t at home, going out somewhere he didn��t know, which made his emotion unstable.


    Even if Hina didn��t understand anything, she could see something was wrong with Natsuo. ��What��s wrong?�� The only thing she hated was causing trouble. It was only a moment, but she could tell Natsuo was about to cause trouble for Shishio, which made her unhappy, but after all, Natsuo was her step-brother. Even if she was unhappy, she needed to know what Natsuo was about to do and why he did this.


    Still, Hina also knew how Natsuo had a prejudice against Shishio. After all, she still remembered how bad he talked about Shishio after the Tanabata party. While she hoped for him not to have such prejudice, she knew it was hard to erase such a thing unless he saw a good point of Shishio.


    Hina wanted to exin how good Shishio was to Natsuo, but she wasn��t sure how to exin.


    ��Also����


    It might be her imagination, but Hina felt Natsuo had be stranger and stranger. This cute and naive boy she had always seen in the past had changed somehow. It might seem weird of her to think of this, but she felt like he was grotesque.


    Hina knew it might be too much topare Natsuo to being grotesque, but she just couldn��t erase this feeling. It was like his face was covered in ayer of ck gooey, which made it hard for her to see what he was thinking.


    If they weren��t step-siblings and Natsuo wasn��t her student, Hina might leave him at this moment since she also wanted to follow Shishio.


    On the other hand, Natsuo wasn��t sure how to exin what he was about to do to Shishio. He wanted to tell Shishio to stay away from his step-sibling, but he knew they kept their rtionship a secret. If possible, he still wanted to keep this rtionship a secret since he could tell how troublesome it was once his rtionship with Hina and Rui as a step-sibling was known.


    Hina looked at Natsuo for a while and said, ��Let��s go to the teacher��s office.�� She didn��t wait for his answer and walked away.


    Natsuo looked at Hina��s back, hesitating for a moment before he followed her.


    Neither of them talked to each other.


    Still, along the way, Hina was greeted by many students since her poprity was obvious to all. Still, if they knew what she was doing this morning, she wondered what would happen. Her face was slightly flushed, and fortunately, she walked in front of Natsuo, so he didn��t see her reaction.


    On the other hand, Natsuo lowered his head, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Frankly, Hina felt it might be better to bring Natsuo near the bench before they talked together about what was inside his mind. However, she might be affected by the thought that Shishio might misunderstand her, so it was better not to stay alone with Natsuo and bring her to the teacher��s office.


    If it was before, Hina would think of Natsuo as her step-brother, but it was different now since she could feel he was like a stranger so suddenly.


    When they arrived at the teacher��s office, Hiratsuka was there, sipping a coffeezily.


    Hiratsuka noticed Hina and Natsuo, raising her eyebrow, and asked, ��What��s wrong, Hina?��


    ��Ah, no, I need to talk with my step-brother a bit,�� Hina said.


    ��Step-brother?�� Hiratsuka looked at Natsuo, then nodded. She didn��t say much and looked at the documents in her hands since she still had a job. Still, she wanted to smoke or suck something.


    While the two teachers didn��t think too much, Natsuo was dumbfounded by their exchange and looked at Hina in surprise.


    ��What��s wrong, Natsuo-kun?�� Hina asked after she sat down.


    ��Hina-nee, is it alright?�� Natsuo gulped when he saw Hina sitting down on her chair. He wanted to ask whether it was alright for her to announce the rtionship between them, but in the end, he felt there was a bigger problem.


    Hina was wearing a woman��s suit, with a white blouse and a skirt, which emphasized her body. Her light make-up enhanced her beauty along with Shishio��s milk. As a result, she was even more beautiful.


    Natsuo was in a daze when he saw her beauty.


    Unfortunately, that body couldn��t be his, no matter how long it was.


    Hina frowned slightly, but she just asked, ��Sit down. Also, what do you mean?��


    ��Is it alright for Rui to stay with that guy?�� Natsuo gnashed his teeth when he thought how happy Shishio was with Rui and��


    Natsuo looked at Hina and couldn��t help but imagine Hina might be ��done�� by Shishio. He dreaded it and quickly shook his head. ��No way! No way!��


    Hina let out a sigh and said, ��Natsuo-kun, you misunderstood something. Rui doesn��t stay with Shishio-kun. Instead, she stays with Sunohara-san.��


    ��Sunohara-san?�� Natsuo thought about Shishio��s girlfriend with the biggest boobs, but then he asked, ��But why does Rui have to stay out? Can she stay at home?��


    ��Mom might not have told you since it only happened yesterday, but she has Rui some disagreement. You shouldn��t worry too much since the matter will be solved sooner orter.�� After all, Hina believed Shishio would be able to solve it. It wasn��t that she didn��t want to tell Natsuo, but this matter rted to Rui, and she wasn��t sure whether Rui wanted Natsuo to learn about it.


    After all, this matter was rtively sensitive.


    While Hina was sure her mother had told Akihito about this problem, it was better not to tell Natsuo since he was still a child.


    Natsuo opened his mouth before he closed it again. He could tell he was being treated like a child by Hina. However, what could he do?


    Natsuo knew he was acting like a child. However, even if his rtionship with Rui was bad, he still wanted to know what had happened since they were step-siblings! They had be a family!


    It hurts to be kept in the dark like this!


    Subconsciously, Natsuo clenched his fists.


    However, Hina didn��t realize this and asked, ��So what were you nning to do before?��


    When Natsuo was asked this question, his entire body jolted.


    Hina looked at Natsuo for a while and knew it was impossible for Natsuo to talk in this situation. ��Natsuo-kun, I am not sure why, but maybe, you should calm down. Don��t be tense all the time. Also, the result of your mid-term exam isn��t good, right? I have heard it from your teacher. You should know how to do a remedial first.��


    ��I���� Natsuo opened his mouth again before he closed it. ��Then, Hina-nee, are you going back tonight?�� Truthfully, he wanted to ask where Hina wasst night, but those words couldn��te out of his mouth.


    ��Well, I��ll go home tonight.�� Hina nodded since she knew Shishio would stay with his other girlfriends, Sakurasou, or��


    Hina nced at Hiratsuka, who smoked with a smile.


    ����������


    Natsuo looked at Hina, who smiled, and after hearing her answer, he felt all of the anger in his heart disappear.


    ��Okay, you should go back to your ss now,�� Hina said.


    ��O-Okay.�� Natsuo felt reluctant, but he knew he had to go back.


    When Natsuo left, Hina sighed and thought this was the trouble of having a new family.


    ��You okay, Hina?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��I am alright. Thank you for asking, Shizuka-nee,�� Hina said with a helpless smile.


    Anyway, after the Tanabata, the rtionship between the two had be closer, and even though no one confirmed each other, they knew their rtionship with Shishio was quite subtle.


    ��But it is my first time to know you have a step-sibling.�� Hiratsuka looked at Hina and asked, ��Who has remarried? Your father or your mother?��


    ��It��s my mother.�� Hina showed a helpless sigh.


    ��I see���� Hiratsuka nodded, and she thought for a while, then said, ��Was it hard to have a new family?��


    ��Well, not really. It��s just merrier, and I am happy that my mother is happy, but���� Hina didn��t mind Akihito since Akihito was nice, and he treated his mother well. However, she was quite worried about Natsuo since Natsuo started to act weird, and she felt Natsuo was a stranger.


    Hiratsuka seemed to be able to read Hina��s mind. ��You know, even though you��re a step-sibling, you only know each other for a while, and you��re not a real sibling, so he might fall for you.��


    However, Hinaughed and said, ��That��s no way, right?��


    Still, Hiratsuka shrugged her shoulders and said, ��Well, I might think too much, but anything can happen, right?��


    Hina frowned and thought about Natsuo��s weird behavior. ��There��s no way.�� After all, she only treated Natsuo as a step-sibling, and it was better that way. No one changed, so the rtionship between her mother and her step-father could be well preserved without anything weird. As for a deeper rtionship, she could only apologize since it was impossible for her to think of Natsuo that way.


    However, Natsuo didn��t know, and he just felt happy that Hina would go back tonight.


    As for Shishio, he just didn��t think too much since he had never seen Natsuo as apetitor.

 Chapter 526: To be careful

    <h4>Chapter 526: To be careful</h4>


    Shishio knew he was able to escape trouble, but he knew he had to think about what he should do with Natsuo. Frankly, if possible, he wanted to ignore this guy and just live with his girlfriends peacefully. However, he could see Natsuo probably wouldn��t let him have that peace.


    Natsuo was like an annoying fly that would trouble him anywhere.


    It was lucky that Shishio could read trouble before, so he made Natsuo fall to the ground before the crisis came. By then, Natsuo��s heart was filled with embarrassment since he had fallen in front of many people.


    ��If only����


    Shishio let out a sigh at the identity of Natsuo.


    If Natsuo was just a background character, Shishio wouldn��t be in this troublesome situation. He could just tell his subordinates to move Natsuo away from this school. It was a simple and crude method, but it was effective and efficient since he didn��t want to waste his saliva with Natsuo.


    However, Natsuo was the step-son of Tsukiko Tachibana and the son of Akihito Fujii.


    Shishio was familiar with Natsuo��s parents, which was why he didn��t want to be rough with Natsuo. Anyway, this guy would also be his brother-inw, which was why he needed to think of a countermeasure.


    Still, if Shishio was forced, then��


    The girls also noticed the strangeness of Natsuo previously. However, they didn��t think too much, and in their minds, it was just a small matter, considering they had heard Natsuo was her step-sibling of Rui.


    Even though Rui didn��t hide this fact, she didn��t tell anyone because no one had asked her. Her rtionship with Natsuo also wasn��t close, so no one would think they were a step-sibling.


    ��Did hee because of you, Rui?�� Saki asked since her problem was quite simr to Rui��s. Her little brother worried about her since she often stayed out and returned quitete. Rui also stayed out after the parents and teacher meeting, so she thought Natsuo was worried about her.


    ��No.�� Rui shook her head and said, ��A step-sibling is different from a normal sibling since before our parents married each other, we were just strangers. Our rtionship isn��t particrly good either, so I don��t think he is worried about me.�� Still, even though she said that, she frowned, wondering what Natsuo wanted to do.


    After all, even though it was only a moment, Rui could tell Natsuo had hostility toward Shishio, which made her unhappy.


    ��Well, this time, I agree with Saki since even if you were a stranger before, you��re a step-sibling now. He might not know your situation, so when he saw us together, he thought I brought you to live with me or something,�� Shishio said.


    ��What?! How could he think like that?�� Rui frowned.


    ��It was just my guess, but the fact he was worried about you didn��t change, right?�� Shishio said.


    ��Worried? Our rtionship is so bad, you know? Why should he worry about me?�� Rui was confused since she often ignored Natsuo, and even if they were step-siblings now, they weren��t different from strangers.


    ��Well, you don��t need to think too much.�� Shishio caressed Rui��s head and said, ��It��s better to think about how to make your mother agree with your decision.��


    ��I know.�� Rui nodded with a serious expression. She quickly forgot about Natsuo and felt it was better to think about what kind of dishes she could make to make her mother agree with her decision to be a chef.


    Rui knew she was hurting her mother, but even so, it was her dream to be a chef, so she would try.


    Also, wasn��t it a good time to erase the trace of her father?


    Rui knew her father was a scumbag, and her mother had also remarried, so wasn��t it a good time to forget everything?


    Rui clenched her fists and decided to do her best!


    Still, everyone realized that there were many types of siblings.


    The blood-rted siblings were one thing, but the step-sibling was quite unique.


    However, they must admit it was pretty hard to imagine how it would feel to make a stranger they didn��t know be a sibling.


    Still, Nana and the group that was good atmunicating was one thing, but Futaba felt it was impossible.


    ��Say, is it possible for your step-sibling to fall for you?�� Maiko suddenly asked.


    This sudden question stunned everyone, and they wanted to smack Maiko��s head since this girl��s head was filled with the strangest thing ever.


    ��Hey! Hey! Stop it! Don��t tickle me!�� Maikoined to Nana and Mea, who started to tickle her.


    Still, Rui was dumbfounded. ��Fall for me?��


    ��I mean�� you��re cute after all, so isn��t it normal for him to fall for you? And he��s unhappy that you��re staying with Shishio,�� Maiko said naturally. After all, wasn��t it normal to feel jealous and even hate someone who robbed the person that you love?


    However, Maiko must admit it was pretty creepy.


    Maiko and the rest of the girls also felt the same, feeling quite creepy about this possibility.


    Still, even if this possibility was slight since they had heard the rtionship between Rui and Natsuo wasn��t so close, they felt there was such a possibility since they knew what kind of beast a man was.


    ����What?�� Shishio felt everyone��s gaze on him, which made him speechless.


    Rui frowned, hesitated for a while, then looked at Shishio. ��Shishio, what do you think?��


    Everyone also looked at Shishio, wondering what he thought when they heard Natsuo might have a crush on Rui. After all, unlike other guys in the school, which was impossible to get close to Rui, Natsuo was practically living with Rui. It was only when she fought with her mother that she moved with Shishio, but before?


    Even though Rui��s mother and new father were there, she was practically living with other men.


    Step-sibling was, after all, just a stranger who was forced to be together because of a certain situation.


    Everyone waited for Shishio��s answer, but who would have thought he didn��t answer them with a word.


    It was right in the morning, and most of the people were in their ss. There weren��t people in the corridor, and Shishio and Rui were in the middle of the group, so he just pulled her closer and kissed her lips.


    ������ Everyone.


    ������ Rui.


    Shishio didn��t care about the reactions of the people around him since they were his lovers. As for the other students, he made sure to kiss Rui when the time came when no one was looking in their direction.


    Their kiss wasn��t long, and it was only a moment, but it brought a shock to all of them.


    ��Is it clear?�� Shishio asked.


    ����Um.�� Rui nodded with a blush shyly.


    ��You��re mine.�� Shishio put Rui on his chest and said those words in a husky and deep voice.


    Rui smiled and hugged him tightly.


    ��������


    However, Maiko felt regret. She felt regret for saying such a thing since she was so jelly!


    ��Um�� Shishio, can I ask the same thing?�� Rio asked.


    ��������


    ��It can��t be helped. I��ll let you hug me.�� Nana coughed shyly.


    ��Let��s go to the clubroom now,�� Miu said.


    As for Shiina, she just hugged him tightly.


    ������


    Hikigaya, who happened to see all of this, had only one word on his mind.


    ��Go explode!!��


    ��


    In the afternoon, on the break, Shishio decided to spend his time with Futaba. He knew it was quite unfair, but he wanted to stay in a quiet ce somehow, especially when he thought about what had happened in the morning. However, he had heard from Hina that she had taken care of Natsuo, so he didn��t need to worry about something strange happening.


    Still, from her tone, Hina felt she might want to move out.


    ��Do you want to move?�� Shishio asked with a phone near his ear. He leaned on the window, watching a group of students that yed football during the break. Their sound was quite loud, and they seemed to have fun together. He could see that Tagami and Usa were there. Watching Usa smile there, he felt a sport might be a good way for him to cure his heartbreak.


    ��Is that not okay?�� Hina asked timidly. After all, she felt her request might be quite too much, especially when she thought of living in his apartment.


    However, his answer was unexpectedly calm.


    ��Well, why not? My apartment is empty. If you want, you can live there,�� Shishio said.


    ��Re-Really?�� Hina was happy when she heard his answer.


    ��Yeah. You can move out anytime if you want.�� Anyway, it didn��t really matter if Hina decided to move. Instead, Shishio felt she should move. After all, he didn��tck property, and he also felt safer moving Hina to his apartment.


    Hina also wasn��t young, so it might be good for her to live alone.


    Still, Shishio showed his concern since he couldn��t apany her all the time.


    Hina pouted and said, ��Shishio-kun, do you think I am a child?��


    ��You��re like a child, though.�� Shishio was speechless.


    Well, her apartment wasn��t that far from her house, so if she missed her family, she could go back naturally.


    However, Shishio felt it was better to do it when Rui��s matter was solved.


    Hina also agreed since she was worried about her mother��s condition, and it wouldn��t be toote to move after everything was solved.


    ��But why so sudden?�� Shishio wondered why Hina called him so suddenly and told him about her n to move during the break.


    ��Well, I thought that it was a time for me to live alone, and if I live alone, isn��t it easier for us to meet each other?��


    Living with her parents was nice since Hina didn��t need to worry about a lot of things, but it was also hard for her to meet Shishio. After all, she wanted to stay with him without being worried about the opinion of her parents.


    Still, Shishio knew Hina��s intention to move wasn��t so simple, but this wasn��t a ce to talk about this matter, so they ended their conversation after she had said what she wanted to say. When he hung up the phone, the smell of coffee invaded his nostrils.


    ��Your coffee,�� Futaba said while holding a cup of hot coffee.


    Shisho could see the steam from the coffee and thanked Futaba. ��Thanks, Futaba.��


    ��No problem, scumbag.��


    ������


    Shishio looked at Futaba and thought this girl needed some spanking.


    However, Shishio didn��t know that it was all Futaba��s n since she wanted him to be rough with her tonight.


    Anyway, the two were together, enjoying their moment of youth.

 Chapter 527: Shishio is a bastard

    <h4>Chapter 527: Shishio is a bastard</h4>


    Shishio must admit it was luxurious for him to drink a warm coffee in the clubroom of the science club.


    On the other hand, Futaba was more than happy to have Shishio right next to her.


    The two enjoyed their lunches together while talking about many things.


    ��You want to make a gadget?�� Futaba asked in surprise.


    People with talent always had a privilege.


    It was unfair, but the world was an unfair ce, right?


    Even though Futaba was just in her 1st grade, she was the leader of the science club. It wasn��t that she liked science, but she felt this was the ce where she could show her advantage the most.


    Nana also thought of joining this club with the intention of robbing the leader position from Futaba.


    However, it wouldn��t be easy since this was Futaba��s castle, and this was her home ground, so she didn��t think Nana would be able to defeat her.


    Anyway, Futaba could do whatever she wanted in this clubroom as long as it was rted to science. Shishio told her that he wanted to make a gadget, and she didn��t think it was a problem.


    ��What kind of gadget?�� Futaba asked curiously.


    ��Well, I thought about making a Turbo Engine Skateboard, Stun-Gun Wristwatch, Transmitter Badge���� Shishio told Futaba what he wanted to make.


    Listening to the list of the gadgets that Shishio wanted to make, Futaba wasn��t sure why, but she felt Shishio was wearing sses, a red bow tie, a blue suit, and somehow a unique BGM yed, which made her in a daze.


    Anyway, Shishio felt anything could happen in this world, especially when he knew how abnormal martial arts were in this world.


    The people in this world might have normal physical abilities, but if they trained harder, they could reach a supernatural level, which was unbelievable.


    While Shishio didn��t think he would lose against them, he felt it was quite wasteful if he didn��t use his brain. He had money, so no one could stop him from creating something that he had always wanted to create in his previous life.


    Frankly, Shishio wondered whether there was someone who could defeat him at this moment. It wasn��t that he was arrogant, but his body was six times stronger than ordinary people. It might not seem like much, but when he fought with all of his might and added all of his other abilities, such as martial arts, breathing techniques, and also a ��Fighting Spirit,�� he felt he was quite invincible in this world.


    However, Shishio knew there was still someone who could threaten him in this world.


    Frankly, if this person wasn��t so random or acted based on his whim, Shishio was toozy to act. However, it might be his instinct that told him he would meet this person sooner orter. He also didn��t doubt they would fight each other.


    Shishio hadn��t seen how strong this person was, but beingbeled as the strongest man on earth, he knew this person��s power definitely wasn��t something that could be scoffed off.


    While these gadgets might seem useless, they had many advantages if he used them in battle.


    Some people might say he was despicable or even unfair for doing such a trick, but he was also a ninja after all, so wasn��t it normal for him to y with a trick?


    For an enemy, Shishio had never shown mercy. He had killed a father and a son before and even exterminated thergest karate organization in the country.


    Even if his opponent was the strongest human on the earth, he would use all of his power to erase this person from the earth!


    Still, this side of him definitely couldn��t be shown to his women.


    ��Well, as long as he doesn��t appear in front of me, then everything is okay.��


    However, instead of preparing a solution, it was better to do prevention, so while they hadn��t met each other, Shishio should prepare everything since if that day came when he knew he had to fight, he would erase this person from this world.


    While they talked about the gadgets, Futaba suddenly asked about their trip to Izu. ��We��re going to Izuter, right? Is it alright for me to join?�� After all, she heard this was part of the literature club activity, and she wasn��t part of the literature club, which made her hesitant to join them.


    ��Then, you don��t want to?�� Shishio asked. Instead of giving the nod and confirming it was alright for her to join, he decided to ask her back. After all, if she didn��t want to, he wouldn��t force her, and frankly, he wanted to tease her.


    ��������


    Futaba was lost for words since she didn��t expect this situation.


    ��If you don��t want to, then I��ll tell everyone,�� Shishio said tly, but suddenly the hem of his shirt was held.


    ��I-I want to join���� Futaba said with teary eyes. After all, who wanted to be left behind? She had tasted the feeling of being with someone. How could she bear the loneliness again?


    ��Hehe.�� Shishio chuckled and rubbed Futaba��s bushy hair.


    ��������


    Futaba stared at Shishio in silence since she realized she was teased!


    Futaba was furious, and she bit his hand without hesitation!


    ��Hey, stop! Don��t bite me!��


    However, Futaba didn��t care and just bit him while hugging him tightly since she was still annoyed!


    Futaba thought she should show him the skill she had learned from the biology books she borrowed from her parents. She was smart, and she was fast learning, so she believed she would be able to defeat him!


    Right?


    While they were flirting with each other, suddenly, the door of the clubroom was knocked on.


    Instantly Futaba and Shishio turned and saw an unremarkable young man standing at the entrance of the clubroom.


    ����Did I bother you, Futaba?�� The young man nkly stared at them, feeling slightly in grief since he must admit watching Futaba flirt with another guy was quite ufortable. It wasn��t that he fell for her, but he felt his friend had moved far away at that moment.


    Futaba was embarrassed, but she quickly calmed down, then asked, ��What��s wrong, Azusagawa? Do you need anything?�� Frankly, she felt this guy came at the worst time, but she still maintained herposure since she didn��t want to be teased. She also pinched Shishio��s waist since she was afraid if she didn��t do so, his hand would still be on her buttocks right now.


    Futaba red at Shishio and said in a whisper, ��Be quiet! We can do it at home!��


    ���������� Shishio realized he had changed Futaba into a pervert.


    ��No, it��s alright. I��m afraid that I have bothered you, right?�� Azusagawa nced in Shishio��s direction.


    ��Yes.�� Futaba nodded generously since she must admit this guy had bothered her.


    �������� Azusagawa.


    Frankly, Shishio had seen Azusagawa during the gym ss since their ss often gathered together.


    However, unlike him, who was the center of attention, Azusagawa was like a shadow on the side.


    ��You��re Azusagawa, right? I heard from you in Rio. Thank you for being her friend.�� Shishio thanked Azusagawa first since he knew without this guy, Futaba might stay a loner, but right now, she didn��t need him anymore since she didn��tck a friend.


    ��Yes.�� Azusagawa must admit Shishio��s aura was quite overwhelming, but he was still able to answer tly.


    Futaba looked at Shishio and Azusagawa, but she didn��t think too much since she knew Shishio wouldn��t do anything weird to Azusagawa. Still, even if he did something weird, she didn��t think too much either since right now, Azusagawa was at his lower point. Even if Shishio did something, it was impossible for Azusagawa to be even in the lower position.


    ��I have heard about you. There��s a rumor that you have put three seniors in hospital, right?�� Shishio said frankly.


    �������� Futaba.


    Azusagawa didn��t care about the rumor and knew it was impossible to fight, so he just nodded with a sarcastic tone. ��That��s right. Don��t you feel afraid?��


    ��No, if I want to, I can put the entire students in this school in the hospital,�� Shishio said frankly.


    �������� Futaba and Azusagawa.


    ��Anyway, I know it is a rumor since there��s no way a scrawny guy like you can beat three people to the hospital. I am sure that you haven��t fought either, right?��


    ��No, but I want to fight you now,�� Azusagawa must admit he wanted to beat Shishio up now.


    Shishio chuckled then asked, ��It��s okay if you want to fight, but let me ask you a question.��


    ��What?�� Azusagawa asked since he wondered what kind of question this king of the harem had for the unnoticeable him.


    ��Do you want me to erase the rumor about you?�� Shishio asked.


    ���������� Azusagawa was in a daze.


    ��Can you do that, Shishio?�� Futaba asked in surprise.


    ��If I want to, it��s easy for me.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Azusagawa and asked, ��So do you want me to? Or do you still want to maintain this gray-colored school life?��


    ��Gray-colored life?�� It was Azusgawa��s first time hearing such a term.


    ��Well, all I can say is you��re neither seriously studying, doing a sport, having any type of love rtionship, nor you��re chasing after them. In my eyes, all I can do is that you just go to school because it is your duty to do so.��


    If Azusagawa was focused on studying or other things, Shishio might not say much. However, all he could see were just dead eyes that just gave up on everything.


    The only reason that Azugawa might stay alive was that he didn��t want to cause trouble for his family, and there was still someone who needed his help.


    If there was no such thing, Azusagawa might try tomit suicide.


    Shishio knew that it might sound exaggerated, but the people in this country would try their best not to bother anyone, even if they were troubled. They would keep their problems deep inside without releasing them. What was even worse, they were alone, without anyone supporting them. Their lives were empty, and they didn��t have any reason to continue their lives.


    It might sound stupid to some people, but only people who have this problem understand the feeling.


    Even Momo Kashiwabara had this type of problem and even tried tomit suicide. Fortunately, she didn��t do it since if she had done it, she wouldn��t be able to meet him, and she was d that she didn��tmit suicide now.


    People are social animals.


    Having apanion is the best treasure that one can have.


    Shishio had offered to help, and he wondered what Azusagawa was going to answer.

 Chapter 528: Another protagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 528: Another protagonist?</h4>


    Azusagawa had always thought that fighting against an atmosphere was useless, so when everyone gave him abel as a delinquent who put three seniors in the hospital, he felt it was just too stupid to fight, and he just let them say whatever they wanted.


    Azusagawa was alright with it, and he didn��t care about it.


    However, it would be a lie if he wasn��t hurt by it.


    When someone made a rumor about him, they would think it was just a prank and nothing harmful since they didn��t punch or even kick him.


    However, his heart was just dead tired.


    Azusagawa didn��t see hope, and he just saw everything as something meaningless.


    Fortunately, he was luckier than most people since he met people who supported him. He also wasn��t alone since even if he didn��t have 100 friends, he still had two friends who could support him.


    However, he would have never thought one of his friends would be the girlfriend of a scumbag.


    Azusagawa knew this scumbag well since even if he didn��t want to hear, the girls in his ss would talk about him. Sometimes he wondered why girls loved to get the attention of Shishio. They knew he was bad, and being with him wouldn��t give him a future since they could be dumped by him anytime. However, those girls were like moths. They knew they were right in front of the fire, but the brightness of the fire attracted them before they flew into it and died from being burnt.


    His friend was one of them, but he couldn��t stop her.


    It wasn��t that he wasn��t worried about her, but it was just that he didn��t have any experience in this matter.


    Even though he wasn��t proud of it, he wasn��t the type who was good at talking, and he was quite a loner. It was also the reason why no one could help him when he was being ndered.


    If someone had a friend and stayed in a group, they could use the power of the group to fight this rumor.


    However, sometimes a human is a cowardly creature since they often avoid danger, so they might abandon you when you were hit with simr trouble like Azusagawa.


    It was also the reason why Azusagawa had never expected anything, but if someone expected him, he would do it without hesitation since it made him have meaning in life.


    In his sh*tty life, being needed by someone was the best thing he had found in his life.


    It might seem strange for some people since people were usually selfish and put their needs in front of the rest.


    However, sometimes, someone was just so empty that they felt their lives were nothing.


    Having someone who needed them cheered them up and made them feel that they were alive since they were needed.


    Anyway, this was how Azusagawa had been living.


    His little sister was in a special situation, and he was also being ndered by a rumor. His life might be hard, but as long as there were people who could support him, and they also needed his support, he felt everything was okay. He also had two friends such as Kunimi and Futaba, to whom he could talk.


    However, Futaba was gone since she chose Shishio over him.


    It was a sad fact, but there was nothing he could do.


    While Azusagawa had never been in love, watching someone in love, he knew they would prefer to be with someone they loved instead of the friend they happened to make because of a certain situation and asion.


    Azusagawa thought Futaba had changed, especially when she often went out with Shishio��s group. However, he also felt it was normal since it was better to be on Shishio��s side instead of his side.


    Still��


    Azusagawa let out a sigh inwardly, but he thought to meet Shishio, so he could tell what kind of person Shishio was. After all, he was afraid of Futaba being yed by him.


    However, even if Futaba was yed by Shishio, she might not care much. It might seem weird, but one��s physiology had always worked in a ce one had never expected.


    Azusagawa wanted to say something, even though he wasn��t good at talking, but who would have thought he was beaten first.


    ��Clearing up all the rumors about me?��


    ����������


    Many emotions were brewing in his heart at the moment when he heard Shishio��s offer. After all, it was his first time for someone to say something like that to him. Whether it was Futaba or his other friend, Kunimi, even though they were by his side, they couldn��t help him with his situation.


    Azusagawa was alright with it since he knew that people��s ability was limited, and he even had given up trying to solve the rumor about him since the rumor was like an atmosphere. It couldn��t be seen and couldn��t be grasped, so wasn��t it stupid to fight it?


    Azusagawa had given up, but Shishio told him that he could solve it for him. He should be in disbelief and didn��t think that it was possible, but somehow there was this certain aura that made him believe that Shishio could really solve this rumor for him.


    Shishio stood with his back, facing the window, causing the sunlight to hit his back, giving him an illusion as if he was a superhero who saved those helpless victims from viins or a catastrophe. However, if someone saw him from the side, they would see his face was blurry, almost ghostlike.


    As for which side of him Azusagawa saw at that moment, no one was sure, but he asked, ��You don��t doubt me?��


    ��It��s stupid to believe rumors.�� Shishio showed a helpless expression while shaking his head. ��I believe what I see, and from what I see, you don��t even have the power to knock three upperssmen to the hospital.�� Just by standing in front of Azusagawa, he could see how weak this guy was. It was simply impossible for him to send three upperssmen to the hospital with his body.


    It might be a different case if Azusagawa knew a martial art, but Shishio couldn��t see it from this guy, so it could be easily seen that the rumor about him was just a false charge. It was done by a malicious person who hated or envied him.


    This was something he didn��t like about this country since everyone loved creating rumors so much, and they started tobel that person a bad guy before they began to avoid and ignore the victim.


    No one questioned it, and everyone acted as usual.


    Then, if they were asked whether it was okay or not, they would say it was for, or it happened to ��everyone,�� so bear with it.


    It was just like that, and no one questioned it again as long as the reason was because of ��everyone.��


    Still, while Azusagawa was happy that Shishio didn��t believe in the rumor, he was speechless by his reasoning since Shishio indirectly told him that he was weak. However, he must admit thatpared to Shishio, he was a weakling.


    ��So, in case I agree with this offer, what will you do?�� Azusagawa asked since he wanted to ask what Shishio wanted to do to clear up the rumor about him.


    Futaba also looked at Shishio curiously, wondering what he was about to do.


    ��Well, I just have to find the culprit, then make a rumor about him,�� Shishio said simply.


    �������� Futaba and Azusagawa.


    ����A rumor? You mean this ��person�� will taste what it feels like in my situation?�� Azusagawa asked with a gulp.


    While the words that came from Shishio��s mouth might sound simple, when one received such a ndering rumor, it wouldn��t be easy for anyone. People might say it was easy and say ��everyone�� had felt it, but they could say that easily because they hadn��t tasted the feeling of being isted, hated, or bullied because of a rumor.


    Azusagawa had tasted this feeling, and it wouldn��t be weird for someone to quit school or evenmit suicide based on the mentality of that person.


    ��Yes.�� However, Shishio nodded, then asked, ��Do you think it is wrong?��


    Azusagawa opened his mouth before he closed it again. It might be because he had this useless sense of justice where he couldn��t see someone in misery and wanted to help them, so when he thought that the person who caused him trouble would have simr suffering to him, it made him feelplex.


    He should feel happy and exhrated, but somehow he also felt guilty when he thought about what would happen to this ��person.��


    ��What are you hesitating about, Azusagawa?�� Futaba asked, wondering what this guy was hesitating about since if she was in Azusagawa��s ce, she would ask for revenge without hesitation.


    After all, when someone decides to stain their hearts with malice, they also have to prepare the malice from others.


    Shishio was like that, so he had never shown mercy to his enemies.


    Azusagawa looked at Futaba and asked, ��Do you think this is ��right,�� Futaba?��


    ��So, do you think ndering you with a false rumor is right, Azusagawa?�� Futaba didn��t answer Azusagawa��s question. Instead, she asked him back.


    Azusagawa couldn��t answer Futaba��s question.


    ��Calm down, Futaba. Everything is his choice. There��s no need for you to work up.��


    Shishio didn��t feel surprised by Azusagawa��s answer since he knew the main point of every protagonist was ��Yasashi,�� in other words, kindness. It would be amazing if they could say they wanted revenge on someone without batting their eyes.


    Futaba was quite dissatisfied, but she let out a long sigh before she shrugged, causing her breasts to bounce around.


    Shishio nced at them for a while before he said, ��Azusagawa, you��re kind.��


    ����Is that sarcasm?��


    ��Not really, but you must be thinking about what will happen to the ��person�� who spread the rumor about you, right? You��re hesitant since what will happen to that ��person�� once this person is in the same situation as you, right?��


    Azusagawa didn��t deny it. Instead, he asked, ��You think it is wrong?��


    ��There��s nothing wrong or right in this situation. Everything is your choice after all.�� This wasn��t a question where there was only one answer, like mathematics. There were many answers, and depending on the individual, it would lead to a different answer. ��Well, I��ll try to erase your rumor without causing much trouble to this ��person.��


    ��Thank you.�� It might be the second time that Azusagawa was grateful to someone.


    ��Still, you��re so unlucky to receive such a rumor right after you enter a high school,�� Shishio said helplessly.


    ��Well, I am popr after all,�� Azusagawa answered with a sarcastic tone.


    ��Well, that��s alright.�� Shishio had given the right to revenge to Azusagawa, but he didn��t take it, so he didn��t think too much since it wasn��t really his problem. The only reason why he helped Azusagawa was that this guy was his girlfriend��s friend, so he decided to help.


    Shishio thought it might be possible to get to know the girls around Azusagawa, too, like his little sister.


    Right?


    ��Still, if your rumor is cleared up, and this ��person�� tries to harm you again, what will you do?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    Azusagawa was stunned, then he thought for a moment and said firmly, ��Tell me who this bastard is and let me handle myself.��


    ��Okay.��


    There was no need to make itplicated, and everything was just as simple as that.


    Still, somehow Azusagawa could understand why Futaba could fall for this scumbag.

 Chapter 529: Now, what to do?

    <h4>Chapter 529: Now, what to do?</h4>


    His meeting with Azusagawa was totally unexpected, but as he had promised previously, he quickly helped him clear up the rumor about him throughout his forum.


    Frankly, it was quite easy for him to do this, and very quickly, the bad rumor about Azusagawa cleared up. He also found out who had ndered Azusagawa, but he didn��t understand why this guy would nder Azusagawa.


    However, if there was one reason he might pick, it would probably be, ��It��s just a game, so you don��t need to get serious, right? Everyone is doing it, after all.�� He could somehow tell this person would say something like that in front of Azusagawa, which was also why he was confused about why Azusagawa could be so kind.


    Even Buddha could get angry, so why shouldn��t a harem protagonist get angry too?


    Or were they too chicken?


    Or was it simr to what most readers usually say?


    Was it because they were too beta?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he decided to give this ��person�� a little prank that he would remember for life.


    After all, wasn��t it too cheap for that ��person�� to get unscathed from all the trouble he had done to Azusagawa?


    Shishio might not be a superhero, but he just felt this ��person�� wasn��t pleasing to his eyes, so he just made his life ufortable.


    Was he so overbearing?


    Probably.


    However, Shishio didn��t regret it, and when someone asked why he did this, he would say, ��it��s just a game, so you don��t need to get serious, right? Everyone is doing it, after all.�� He wondered how that ��person�� would react when he said all of that.


    Anyway, the problem of Azusagawa was easy to solve, but the issue of Natsuo was quite troublesome.


    His rtionship with Natsuo��s parents and his step-sisters was one thing, and Shishio also didn��t want Natsuo to do something stupid such asmit suicide. If Natsuo did that, then the guilt that might be felt by Hina and Rui was so heavy that they might part away.


    Shishio must admit this case was so troublesome, and the easiest way to solve this problem was to make Rui and Hina live away from the house where Natsuo stayed.


    Rui had moved away, and it was a great thing.


    Hina also decided to move away too since she felt it was better for her to move.


    Shishio was happy with their decision, so there was no need to make itplicated. It was better for them to be parted by distance and time before they slowly forgot each other, making the rtionship between them be a mere closer stranger.


    Frankly, all of these problems made him realize what kind of evil person he was.


    Yet he couldn��t stop it since the love he felt toward his women made him want to monopolize them. He knew he was being selfish since while he could monopolize them, they couldn��t monopolize him.


    Shishio knew he was guilty, and it wouldn��t be wrong for Natsuo to want him to break up with his step-sisters.


    However, should he just back away because Natsuo said so?


    No way, right?


    If Shishio could back away just because someone said so, that meant his feelings toward Hina and Rui weren��t so deep, and if he could back away from those two women, he could also do the same with the other girls. Naturally, it was something impossible, and there was no way he would leave them.


    Shishio thought for a moment and felt that even if he was quite despicable, he should treat the rtionship between Rui and Hina in an upright manner, in a manner where their families could see and acknowledge them.


    Shishio didn��t want Hina and Rui to lie to each other or lie to their families. Instead, he wanted them to uprightly tell their family that the three of them dated each other.


    However, Shishio had to tell Rui about her rtionship with Hina first. Yet as he was about to exin, there was this certain force thatpelled him to close his mouth. He was, without a doubt, often by Rui��s side.


    After all, when Rui trained with her father in the new restaurant, he was also there by her side. He helped her to make the recipe for bing better, which made Jou even more excited about the prospect of bing his son-inw.


    It might be good news that he was being epted by Jou, who would be his father-inw in the future, but he couldn��t be happy since he was unable to say what he wanted to say to Rui.


    However, when he saw her smile and imagined how she would be disappointed in him, it made him hesitant to tell all of this to her.


    Someone could say he was being chicken, and there were even many hints that Rui might ept his rtionship with Hina, but could everything go well?


    What if she just teased him?


    There was nothing he could do besides searching for a good opportunity for him to tell.


    Yet when?


    After all, while Shishio knew there was a certain and perfect day for someone to sail to the sea, there was not a perfect day to tell Rui about the fact he also had done ��it�� with Hina.


    Shishio was filled with anxiety, but he had always been good at acting, so he hid it well. However, girls always had this sixth sense that was hard to exin. They might have noticed his worry, but they didn��t say anything, waiting for him to say.


    ��Ahh, howplicated.��


    Shishio knew that being in love was troublesome, and he must admit it was taxing. However, he was really wondering how to exin this problem to Rui without hurting her.


    Should he just shut his mouth, waiting for her to ask?


    If possible, Shishio wanted Rui to take the initiative to ask him.


    Unfortunately, Rui had been focused on her dish, so her dream could be epted by her mother.


    Still, when Shishio thought about Rui��s mother, he knew that being betrayed was the most painful thing. If he was unable to talk about his rtionship and Rui happened to see them, without a doubt, it would be seen as a betrayal by Rui, so even if he knew it might cause trouble at the beginning and might make her hate him, he knew he had to say this.


    Shishio had to tell this painful truth to Rui.


    As for ��when��?


    Shishio had decided to say this when Rui had finished, showing her dish to her mother. Then, when everything was cleared up, and Rui could show her mother her determination to be a chef wasn��t because of wanting to spit or just a haze, he would tell everything to her.


    Frankly, Shishio thought to tell this when they were going home together from the restaurant when Rui had just finished her training.


    However, when they went home together on his motorcycle, Shishio nced at her tired face from behind and how she hugged his waist andid her face on his shoulder tiredly, showing her trust in him. It made him hesitant to convey everything which he hid from her.


    ��You okay?��


    ��What?��


    It might be the thing that Rui loved the most after her training. She loved to take a bath with Shishio, sitting between his legs and leaning back on his chest. The only thing she wanted toin about was she could feel his hardened third leg which made it hard for her to sit in afortable position, considering its size and all.


    However, Shishio couldn��t be med for this situation.


    After all, who made Rui so tempting?


    Rui��s short hair had be long enough that she could tie it into a short ponytail, showing off her slender and pale white nape. Abination of her ample breasts and pink nipples showed what kind of alluring woman she was. The warm water made her skin rosy, making her figure even more bewitching.


    Shishio was d to have her as his woman.


    Rui pulled his arms around her graceful waist and said, ��You know, I am d to have you beside me.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Um.�� Rui smiled and nodded. ��If you��re not there, I might not be sure what I should do. I might be blind, and I might sh off with my mother without knowing what kind of pain she has endured because of my selfishness.��


    Shishio rubbed her hair gently. ��You don��t need to be so exaggerated. I am your lover. Isn��t it normal that I want you to be happy?��


    ��Yes, it��s normal, so tell me, what has made you worried all this time?�� Rui turned and stared deeply into his eyes. Her magenta-colored eyes stared into his as if trying to see the worry that he hid deep inside. ��If you don��t tell me anything, it��ll be unfair. I want to help you too.�� Shishio had been by her side on her toughest time, so she wanted to do the same and be by his side on his toughest time.


    Shishio stared at Rui for a moment before he gave a butterfly kiss on her shoulder.


    It made her feel slightly itchy but also made her body slightly hot since she could read his intent. However, she wouldn��t let him run away and quickly pushed his head away from her shoulder. After all, she was afraid if this continued, she might be under his spell again, sumbing to the pleasure.


    While Rui wanted to do it, she wanted to have a serious conversation with Shishio first.


    Watching her stubborn face as if the rationality and instinct on her mind fought each other, Shishio must admit this girl was hot, but he wondered whether he could tell the problem he had hidden from her.


    ��Tell me,�� Rui asked again with a blushing face.


    Shishio couldn��t run away. No, he didn��t want to run away since he didn��t want to lie anymore, so he decided to tell her.


    ��I date your sister too.��


    ������������


    Suddenly the bathroom was devoid of noise.


    Only the sound of the water droplets from the corner of the faucet could be heard between them.


    ��Rui?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Call Hina-nee toe.�� Unlike her previous blushing subus-like demeanor, Rui was expressionless and showed the demeanor of a female yaksha.

 Chapter 530: Determination

    Chapter 530: Determination


    Now, what to do?


    Shishio could agree with Rui��s request and just brought Hina here, but he didn��t want to do that. He knew it was wrong, but he didn��t like being ordered after all, even though Rui was his woman.


    A rtionship he wanted to have wasn��t something where one person would follow what the others would say.


    Whatever Rui asked, he would agree.


    Shishio didn��t want that, so at this moment, even though it was wrong, he had to stand firm and say, ��No.�� If he admitted he was wrong and sumbed to Rui��s will, this type of rtionship wouldst until they were together. He couldn��t stand up against her, and if he fought back, she would remind him of this problem.


    In the end, they would be parted because they had too many fights.


    Shishio had told Rui before that he couldn��t be fair in this rtionship, and she had epted it. However, he also knew he had made a mistake, so he had to apologize. He had to apologize, but he couldn��t sumb to her request.


    ��Why?!�� Rui was furious and wanted to call her sister, but she knew that it was impossible to get ��yes�� from him since she knew his personality well. She had to take action by herself and decided to walk out of the bathroom.


    However, when she stood up, she was pushed to the edge, causing her hands to subconsciously lean to the bathroom wall and her body bent.


    ��Huh?!��


    Rui saw Shishio��s mouth was right in front of her dirty ce. Her face flushed red, and she asked in anger, ��What are you doing?!��


    ��I��ll do this, so forgive me.�� Shishio didn��t let Rui fight and started to eat her out.


    ��Ahnn~~!��


    Her moan echoed through the bathroom, and her entire body was hit by pleasure. She could feel his tongue hit all of her weak points, which made her legs weak, and she couldn��t exert any powers to fight back. Her only fate was to sumb to the pleasure, but could she ept it?


    ��Hn�� do-do you think I��ll forgive you if you do-do this��?!�� Even if her voice was seductive, it was filled with coldness and anger, making anyone shudder when they heard her voice.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything and just focused on giving her pleasure.


    Rui couldn��t handle it anymore, and she fell into his arms. Her legs were too weak, and she couldn��t stand up. She was under his mercy. The anger and pleasure on her body shed against each other, making her mind numb and white.


    Rui couldn��t think straight, and the only thing she could hear was his apology.


    ��I am sorry, Rui.��


    Rui couldn��t care about his apology now, and in the end, she asked him to mess her up.


    The two changed their battlefield from the bathroom to the bedroom. Even if their bodies were slightly wet, it didn��t diminish their excitement, and they just let themselves be an animal.


    It wasn��t moments after Rui was released that theyy in bed together. Shishio was by her back, holding her from behind, holding her hands.


    The calm had returned, and only the sound of their breathing was heard.


    ��Are you still angry?�� Shishio asked.


    Rui��s lips squirmed several times, and she wasn��t sure what to say.


    ��Should I show you more of my apology?��


    ����If you do that, I��ll die,�� Rui said with a long sigh. The delight of the carnal was too much for her. She had passed out several times before, but he didn��t stop and kept pounding her until her inside was in his shape. She wasn��t sure, but she knew she might not be satisfied with others except for him in the future.


    ��So you��ll forgive me?�� Shishio hugged her tighter.


    ����What can I do?�� Rui didn��t want to part from him, and she still wanted to be with him. ��If only you could control this thing?�� She grabbed the long and massive thing between her legs.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Be careful! Don��t be so rough!��


    While Rui was angry with Shishio��s ��thing,�� she didn��t intend to cut it since she loved it. After holding it tightly, she started to caress it gently, trying to pamper it.


    His ��thing�� also reacted by moving up and down and standing docilely, letting her rub its head.


    ��Since when?�� Rui asked. Even though she had often told how she might not mind him having a rtionship with Hina, it was just a part of her teasing. However, who would have thought it would really happen?


    It tightened her heart, and it was hard to describe her emotion at this moment. Still, her emotions, like a storm, had calmed slightly since she wanted to hear how their rtionship began.


    Shishio looked at Rui, who looked into his eyes. He nodded and didn��t hide anything, exining to her how his rtionship with Hina began.


    Frankly, the rtionship between the two began without a doubt because of Hina.


    However, Shishio also wouldn��t say he couldn��t be med since he kept indirectly seducing her. He also gave her a chance to make a move on him, and he also didn��t reject her advance.


    In the end, they fell to each other.


    They knew this rtionship would hurt Rui, yet they couldn��t control their emotion, and they ended up together.


    Shishio also had promised Hina that he would take care of everything, but he must admit this was tough. Watching Rui show such a sad expression, he was crushed by the guilt.


    If it was other girls, Rui might not think too much, but Hina was different.


    Hina was her older sister, and even though her older sister had already known the rtionship between her and Shishio, they were still together, ying with fire and burning everything crisp.


    However, Rui also knew that she was partly to me since she knew she was pushing Shishio to make such a mistake. After all, she often asked him about his rtionship with Sunohara Ayaka and Sunohara Nana and how they took this rtionship.


    Still, what made Rui angry wasn��t the fact they were together. Instead, the fact that they were together yet they didn��t say anything to her. They kept her in the dark without telling her. It was like being betrayed, and it didn��t feel good. After all, she didn��t expect the two most important people in her life to do this.


    However, when Rui thought about it calmly, she also wasn��t sure when was the right time for them to tell her about their rtionship.


    Rui stared at Shishio again before she pulled his cheek.


    ��What are you doing?�� His voice was slightly weird since it was hard to talk with his cheek being pulled.


    Rui let out a long sigh and somehow felt tired. The rise of her emotions was one thing, but the cooking training she had previously done also exhausted her.


    Well, most of it was because of her intercourse with Shishio, but there was no way she could put this into her mouth.


    After she pulled his cheek, she tried to search for the mostfortable position and let him hug her body. She also used his arm as a pillow and rolled her head around, so it would cause his arm to feel numb.


    ������..��


    Shishio felt Rui was pretty energetic even after all of that.


    ��You know���� Rui was in silence for a moment before she opened her mouth again. ��I understand how mom feels now.��


    ��Rui���� Shishio was dumbfounded, but he couldn��t deny that what he was doing was simr, if not worse, than what Jou had done. It was just a fantasy that a woman could ept her man to be together with other women, especially her own sister. There might be some that would ept this, but it was definitely a rare case.


    Still, this wasn��t the time for him to mention this matter.


    ��Sorry.��


    What could he say besides this word?


    Nothing.


    Shishio was guilty, but he didn��t want to lose Rui. If possible, he wanted her to go berserk and p him or even punch him, but strangely enough, she was calm. However, it made him even more ufortable.


    ��Don��t be.�� Rui caressed his cheek gently and said, ��The moment I decided to be with you, I have prepared for this. Do you think I will ept this rtionship without a second thought and so lightly? I have thought about it over and over again before I can truthfully say that I want to be with you.��


    It was hard, but what could she do?


    Rui knew it was quite messed up, but she still wanted to be with him. The thought of leaving him had never crossed her head since she was in love with him. She only wanted him in this life, not someone else.


    Shishio opened and closed his mouth several times, but no words came out. He would be lying if he wasn��t moved, but he realized that he might have taken the feelings of the girls around him so lightly.


    In the end, he could hug her into his chest and say, ��I love you, Rui.��


    Rui showed a light smile on her face and also gave him a reply, ��I hate you, Shishio.��


    ��������


    Rui chuckled and said, ��I was joking. I love you.�� She kissed his lips without hesitation before she parted with them again since she was afraid she might enter his flow again, be led, and sumb under his mercy. ��But I want to talk with Hina-nee.�� Her eyes appeared strong, and she showed a determination that couldn��t be shaken by anything.


    The one side story from Shishio couldn��t satisfy her, Rui wanted to know everything, and this time it was from Hina��s mouth.


    Rui might have epted this rtionship, but if they wanted to go further, to be together, from now on till the future, she hoped there wouldn��t be any lies between them.


    ��Okay.��


    This time Shishio agreed.


    Neither of them said any words again, and they closed their eyes before they slept together, inseparable.


    ��


    After they had made up their minds, the three decided to meet each other tonight.


    However, Rui and Shishio had to go to the restaurant first since she still had to continue her training. The day her mother was going to taste her dish was close, and she had to put 120% of her attention on her training.


    ��There��s someone in front of the store,�� Rui said.


    ��Maybe she��s a customer?�� Shishio wasn��t sure.


    When they were about to arrive at the restaurant, they saw a single girl standing in front of the entrance of the restaurant. After he parked his motorcycle, Rui approached the girl and said, ��Excuse me, this restaurant isn��t open for business yet.��


    Shishio looked at the girl, and he must admit she was quite cute, especially when she partly tied her hair in a braid. She also dressed in unique clothing, which showed that she was from a private all-girls school.


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" have="" received="" ��izu="" shaboten="" zoo��!=""></congrattions,>


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Are you Rui-san?�� The girl asked while looking at Rui.


    ��Eh? Yes���� Rui was confused, wondering how this girl knew her.


    The girl��s expression quickly changed and showed a determined yet cold expression. ��I am sorry, but could you stop seeing my father?��

 Chapter 531: My little me

    Chapter 531: My little me


    It was hard to describe their feelings at that moment.


    However, if Shishio had to say, it felt like when the intense storm had stopped, but only found out a tsunami came from behind.


    How did you feel?


    Shishio wasn��t sure since he had never encountered such an experience, but that might not be much different from what he felt at this moment.


    ��Just one problem after another����


    He had just finished his problem and wanted to solve Hina��s problem, but there was again another problem. Still, he observed the girl for a while and felt this girl was quite easy prey.


    ��Well, she��s a cutie.��


    Her petite body didn��t make her appear thin. Instead, it made her appear cuter than most girls.


    Shishio must admit among all of his women, there weren��t any cute types, and most of them were unique ones with adult bodies.


    ��Wait, is she a middle school student?��


    If so, Shishio decided to put this matter on hold first.


    ��Can you not see my father again?�� The girl said and caused the two to be in a daze for a while since no one would expect such words from a stranger they had never seen. ��I am Mikimoto Hibiki.�� However, she didn��t seem to care about their reactions and continued with what she wanted to say. ��I think you can already guess from my family name, but I am the current daughter of your biological father, Mikimoto Jou.��


    ��Huh?��


    ������..��


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just stood by their sides. Still, he must admit Rui��s mental strength was as strong as steel. This girl wasn��t even fazed and just stood still even after all of that.


    ��As expected of my girlfriend����


    Shishio was slightly proud. Still, he wondered whether Rui just didn��t know what to say at this moment. Anyway, he wasn��t going to join unless the situation was out of control.


    However, the girl, whose name was Hibiki, started to get annoyed by Rui��sck of response.


    ��Like I said! I am the current daughter of his remarriage! I want you to stop seeing my fat����


    ��Huh��?!�� However, Rui was full of annoyance toward Hibiki. ��Who do you think you��re for saying something like that��?!��


    When Shishio saw the sign that it was about to get out of control, he quickly joined and calmed them down. ��Okay, okay, calm down. How about you two talk to each other first?��


    Hibiki was quickly attracted by Shishio, and she was stunned for a while before she blushed.


    ������..�� Rui.


    ��Wh-Who are you?�� Her voice sounded quite nervous since she was afraid to make a bad impression on him. After all, she must admit Shishio was her type.


    However, the one who answered wasn��t Shishio. Instead, it was Rui.


    Rui hugged his arm intimately and said, ��This is my boyfriend.��


    ������..�� Hibiki.


    ��I��ve won.��


    Hibiki caught such an expression on Rui��s face, and she became even more annoyed. She didn��t even care anymore and said, ��Anyway, her father is mine now! From now on, don��t���� She hadn��t finished her words and caught sight of her father. ��Father!��


    ��������


    Jou was on his scooter, watching this charade in a dumbfounded manner.


    ��Wait, father! Like I thought, you were meeting your ex-family! Why?! Didn��t I say you can��t?!�� Hibiki shouted.


    ��Eh-ah- well�� it��s���� Jou was stunned, unable to say orprehend anything, before he changed the direction of his scooter and escaped. ��See ya!��


    ��He��s running away!��


    ��Damn,�� Rui muttered with a unique expression.


    ��Rui!�� Shishio was stunned when Rui started to chase after her father.


    ��My dad always runs away when faced with a serious conversation! I��m going to catch him and make him exin everything!�� Rui then turned and chased after Jou with all of her might. ��Wait!!!��


    ������.��


    The two left them behind.


    Shishio and Hibiki looked at each other for a moment.


    ��Should we enter first?�� Shishio asked since, as a man, he still had a duty to break this awkwardness.


    ��Ok-Okay���� Hibiki nodded with a low and shy voice.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    ��


    ��Why are you all here? This restaurant hasn��t been opened yet, right?��


    When they entered, Hibiki couldn��t wait anymore, looked at him, and asked the question she had always wanted to ask. The interior of the restaurant and how the kitchen seemed ready to be used might distract him. Yet, she didn��t forget her purpose ining here.


    Jou might have nned to open the second restaurant, but it wouldn��t start until next year. However, he opened it. Even if some of the furniture was still unfinished, there was this single small table near the counter with four chairs. The table might seem lonely, yet somehow it gave elegance and a warm feeling to the people who saw it.


    However, it couldn��t be helped since there were many things that hadn��t been finished in this restaurant.


    Rui��s situation happened so suddenly, and it was impossible for Jou to let her use her first restaurant since it had to open every day, so even though this second restaurant was unfinished, they decided to use it.


    It was also the reason why the chairs were located at the table counter since if it was located in the middle, or even the side of the room, it would make people feel ufortable since they would feel they had attracted everyone��s attention.


    The reason why people wanted to visit a restaurant was to eat delicious food.


    Shishio wanted to empathize with that point by cing the chairs on the counter table. He also hoped Tsukiko Tachibana, Rui��s mother, could see how hard her daughter worked from the ce where she ate.


    While helping with the decoration, Shishio also helped with the dishes, giving Rui and Jou pointers on where they could improve the dish.


    Still, he answered Hibiki��s questions and why Rui was here. After all, it wasn��t like Rui hid this fact, and he also felt Hibiki had the right to know. While he wasn��t sure why this girl seemed reluctant to let Rui and Jou meet each other, he could ask this questionter.


    It might be because he was handsome, and his exnation was well-founded that Hibiki couldn��t find an answer to refute him.


    After all, unlike in the original story, where the protagonist did something perverted from time to time with this girl. However, it was a normal thing since manga also needed fan service.


    Still, in reality, would fanservice work?


    Shishio felt it might work for him, but he liked to get permission to do it instead of doing something perverted by ident.


    However, after a while, Hibiki seemed to harden her heart and persistently said, ��No, she must have an ulterior motive!�� Even though she must admit Shishio was handsome and he was also her type, this and that was a different matter.


    ��Just why don��t you want Rui to meet your father so much?�� This was something he didn��t understand. Shishio felt there must be a reason behind it. After all, it was quite abnormal for the step-daughter to react so strongly like this.


    Hibiki didn��t hide anything and told Shishio why she didn��t want Rui to meet Jou. ��I don��t want her to meet his previous family because of my sake!��


    ��Your sake?�� Shishio was confused.


    ����.�� Hibiki hesitated, but she said, ��My papa�� I mean, my biological father�� he had a daughter with someone else and left us. It seems that the mother was a hostess at a club he frequented. My mum med herself endlessly after that. ��He��d have found me prettier if I were younger,�� she��d say.��


    Shishio shook his head at Hibiki��s father since he felt older women had their own charm, and their charm was impossible to be sought by younger women.


    ��When my current father married her, everything started to heal, but whenever father brought up stories about his previous family, she would start shaking in fear. She��d constantly think, ��What if his ex-wife was better? What should I do?�� That��s why, as much as possible, I don��t want him to mention anything about his previous family.��


    Hibiki thought Shishio would understand, but unexpectedly��


    ��You��re selfish,�� Shishio said inly.


    ��Huh?!�� Hibiki thought she had misheard something.


    ��I am sorry if my words are quite rude, but let��s say you meet your ��papa�� after a long time, and his child says, ��you��re not papa��s child anymore. You��re not rted to him, so don��te to us anymore.�� Shishio looked at Hibiki and asked, ��How would you feel?��


    Hibiki couldn��t say words, and her eyes brimmed with tears.


    ��I assure you that Rui doesn��t n to do something you have imagined.�� After all, Rui was going to stay with him. It was impossible for Rui to want to live with her father again.


    While they were in silence, they heard the sound of the door opening. They saw Rui had entered the restaurant, then said, ��I have heard the whole story.�� She stood next to Shishio and then bowed her head slightly. ��You��re right. Your fear that my appearance might disrupt your peaceful family life is understandable. I am sorry.�� She then looked Hibiki in the eyes and said, ��But I don��t have the slightest intention of doing anything to your family. I didn��t intend toe here to be with my father. I��m here simply to learn from a chef. Please believe in me.��


    When the two were about to talk to each other, Shishio decided to leave the restaurant. Then he saw Jou was there, smoking while staring in the distance. ��You��re not going to enter.��


    Jou could onlyugh while ruffling his messy hair. ��Haha�� let them talk to each other.��


    ��Just say that you don��t want to get involved.�� Shishio sighed.


    Jou was speechless, but he didn��t deny Shishio. Instead, he looked at him and asked, ��Say, what do you think should I do?��


    ��Make a child,�� Shishio said without hesitation.


    ��Huh?!�� Jou was dumbfounded.


    ��If you have a child with your new wife, she won��t have to worry about anything,�� Shishio said.


    ��I am already at this age!�� Jou was in his 40s! His new wife also wasn��t much different from him. He also felt he had enough children.


    ��Well, just have sex then,�� Shishio said.


    ������.�� Jou.


    ��Tell her that you love her every night.�� After all, this was the only method for one to make your woman not worry.


    Jou was even more speechless and sighed. ��Shishio-kun, you��re still young. I am already at this age. My ��little me�� can��t work so hard anymore.�� He was already in his 40s. His thing couldn��t work so well anymore.


    ��Then let me tell you a secret.�� Shishio sat next to Jou and whispered a lot of things to him, so Jou could be a mighty man on the bed.


    ��Oh-ho?�� Jou was dumbfounded, and his face was full of excitement when he heard Shishio��s words. He must admit he had epted Shishio as his son-inw.


    However, those two didn��t know whether it was Rui or Hibiki. The two looked at them as if they were trash.


    It wasn��t a momentter that Shishio and Jou realized Rui and Hibiki were staring at them silently.


    ��Die.�� 2x


    �������� 2x

 Chapter 532: Mikimoto Hibiki is curious

    Chapter 532: Mikimoto Hibiki is curious


    After the matter with Hibiki was solved, Rui and Hibiki scolded Shishio and Jou for a while before Rui and Jou continued with their training.


    Still, whether it was Rui or Hibiki, they thought Shishio and Jou were quite simr to each other, which made them helpless.


    ��Dad!�� Rui shouted, causing Jou to be startled since he didn��t focus on the dish. Instead, he was more focused on the sacred text preached by Shishio. He already felt these texts could be part of his family heirloom. Frankly, he didn��t really care about the dishes and wanted to test whether these things could really work in reality.


    Jou had a wife after all, and she waited for him at home. She was constantly worried about his love, so tonight, he would show his love!


    Rui was so annoyed at her father��s current state since she could see how he couldn��t focus no matter what. However, what could she do?


    Rui heard their conversation slightly and could only sigh.


    ��Sorry, sorry, Rui. How about we end your training shortly? I have something to do after all,�� Jou said with an embarrassedugh.


    ����..��


    There was tic-tac-toe on Rui��s forehead before she exploded. ��Dad!��


    While Rui and her father were in the middle of their fights, Shishio was sitting on the counter seat while writing something on hisptop. On his side, there was Hibiki.


    Hibiki didn��t n to go back and stayed until they ended their training. ording to what she said, ��Even if you don��t n to get back my father, I have to watch over you until the end!�� Hearing those words, neither Rui, Shishio, or Jou said anything and just continued whatever they did, considering this girl was harmless now.


    Even if Hibiki was his step-daughter, she was his daughter, so Jou knew he had to be fair. However, he must admit that he only wanted to go home and test the things which were told by Shishio.


    On the other hand, Shishio stopped typing and looked at Hibiki. ��Is there something you want to ask?��


    ��Ah, um���� Hibiki blushed and felt embarrassed since she wondered whether Shishio had realized she had been staring at him. She came from an all-girls school, and her contact with the opposite gender was quite minimal. Usually, there would be many yuri couples in such a school, but she was normal.


    Hibiki must admit she was quite jea�� no, she was jealous of Rui since Rui had Shishio as her boyfriend.


    ��Hmm?�� Shishio looked at Hibiki patiently. He didn��t show much impatientness, only gentleness and warmth, causing her to blush.


    ����..��


    Shishio rubbed his face and realized it was so easy to get a girl, especially those in the schools, since they didn��t have much experience with many routines in life. Compared to adults, they hadn��t experienced many things, whether it was bitter, sweet, sour, or many others.


    Still, no matter how old someone was, love was something one couldn��t control.


    If the love was wonderful, it would make one��s days be so wonderful. On the other hand, if the love was awful, it would make one��s day full of misery.


    ����How long have you been dating her?�� Hibiki asked after a moment of hesitation.


    Shishio stopped, then looked at Hibiki. ��Are you curious?��


    ��What? Am I not allowed to ask?�� Hibiki pouted and showed a strong reaction, feeling slightly embarrassed since the question she wanted to ask was answered by his teasing.


    ��Well, we met each other when I came to Tokyo,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh? You��re not from Tokyo?�� Hibiki asked curiously.


    ��I am from Kyoto.��


    ��Really?��


    The two talked to each other, and they quickly became closer.


    ����.��


    On the other hand, Jou watched Shishio, who got so close to his step-daughter easily, which made him quite worried since even though Shishio seemed a quiet type, he could tell this guy was a predator. He moved closer to Rui and whispered, ��Rui, is it alright?�� He was worried that Shishio might seduce Hibiki after all.


    Rui nced behind, looking at Hibiki and Shishio, who talked to each other. ��It��s okay. It��s something normal for him.��


    ����Re-Really?!�� Jou was dumbfounded and rubbed his stubble. He then looked at Rui thoughtfully, then asked, ��So your type of man is simr to me? As expected, you still love your dad!��


    ����..��


    Rui had dead eyes and said, ����Look into the mirror before you say that.��


    ����..�� Jou.


    Small talk was a necessary skill for one in society.


    Shishio knew that, and it was easy for him to make this small talk into something exciting for Hibiki. If he wanted to, he could talk with her for an entire night. Still, he was surprised and asked, ��You��re a freshman in high school?��


    ��What? Do you think I am a middle school student or something?�� Hibiki showed a fierce expression on her face.


    ��No, no, of course not.�� Shishio denied it without hesitation.


    ��Really��?�� Hibiki looked at Shishio suspiciously.


    ����Well, I thought you were one before.�� Shishio sighed.


    ��As expected��!�� Hibiki had this expression on her face.


    ��But well, you know, I can��t help it, alright? It��s hard to tell that you��re in high school.�� Shishio showed his defense.


    ��But I��m already in high school!�� Hibiki refuted his words.


    ��Well, if I look at you carefully, then you��re like one,�� Shishio observed Hibiki from up and down. ��She smells nice.�� They sat next to each other, and he could smell her sweet scent clearly. If he had to give an example, her smell was like jasmine, which was nice.


    ��Do-Don��t look at me like that!�� Hibiki felt embarrassed when she felt his eyes on him, but she must admit her body felt so hot.


    ��Sorry.�� Shishio looked away, then asked, ��You��re from an all-girls school, right? Do you feel ufortable with the opposite gender?��


    Being asked this, there was no way Hibiki would say that she didn��t have an experience with a guy. ��No way, I-I am 120%fortable with the opposite gender!��


    ��Really?��


    ��Really!�� Hibiki felt Shishio didn��t believe her, so she said, ��If you don��t believe me, I��ll give you proof!��


    ��What kind of proof?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Hibiki didn��t say anything for a while. She lowered her head slightly before she made up an expression as if she had made her decision. She then looked up, looking at Rui and Jou, who focussed on cooking.


    Shishio wondered what Hibiki was doing, but then he heard her voice.


    ��Come closer.�� Her voice was so low that it was almost like a whisper.


    Shishio looked at Hibiki suspiciously, but he moved closer, wondering whether she wanted to talk about her secret or something, but suddenly he felt something wet and warm on his cheek.


    Hibiki kissed Shishio��s cheek before pulling out, then said smugly, ��How was that?�� However, she must admit that she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die now. Her delicate legs squeezed together, showing how nervous she was.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything and only stared at Hibiki calmly.


    Being stared at by him, Hibiki couldn��t say anything and could only lower her head while blushing.


    ��I see. I see. I guess you have a lot of experiences, huh?�� Shishio smiled gently.


    ��I-I am not that kind of girl!�� Hibiki quickly refuted with a low voice since she was afraid that she would be heard by Rui and Jou. Still, she was quite unsatisfied by Shishio��s reaction since he didn��t even lose his calm after she kissed her cheek. ��How about you? How far are you with your girlfriend?��


    ��You mean with Rui?��


    ��Yeah.�� Hibiki nodded, then said, ��I guess you must have been kissing each other, right?�� She thought they should have kissed each other since they were high school students.


    ��Well, we have sex.��


    ����..�� Hibiki was silent and couldn��t say anything.


    Shishio also didn��t say anything and continued to type his novel on hisptop.


    Hibiki lowered her head shyly, and her face turned crimson to her neck and ears. She couldn��t believe what she had heard!


    ��Di-Did you have sex?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I-I see..�� Hibiki twirled the tip of her hair while ncing at Shishio embarrassedly. ��So, was it good?�� As a girl, she couldn��t deny her curiosity about sex. After all, she had always been in the all-girls school and had never had a close male friend before, so she was quite curious about Shishio.


    ��What do you mean?�� Shishio asked, but he didn��t turn his head.


    ��I-I mean�� sex�� was it good?�� Hibiki asked while ncing at Shishio from time to time.


    Shishio stopped, then looked at Hibiki. ��You��re curious?��


    Hibiki somehow couldn��t look away when Shishio looked at her, so she shyly nodded. ��Um.�� However, suddenly her nose flicked, which stunned her. She then looked up and saw him smiling at her!


    Hibiki realized she was being teased!


    ��Mikimoto, you��re too easy. I am afraid if you meet a yboy, you��ll be fooled by him.�� Shishio felt Hibiki was too easy. He didn��t even say much, and he felt this girl might even give her body to him.


    Hibiki rubbed her nose and felt annoyed, but then she said, ��Then teach me.��


    ��Teach you?�� Shishio looked at Hibiki in confusion.


    ��I-I mean, so I am not going to be fooled.�� Hibiki was slightly embarrassed, but she said, ��So teach me.��


    Shishio stared at Hibiki for a while, then nodded. ��Okay.�� Should he reject it? He was a scumbag. What��s the point of acting all holy now?


    ��Also����


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Call me Hibiki!�� Hibiki stared at Shishio with an expression of five embarrassments and five annoyances.


    ��Okay, Hibiki.�� Shishio nodded calmly. ��You can also call me Shishio.��


    ��O-Okay, Shishio.�� Hibiki nodded nervously since it was her first time to a boy with his first name.


    Still, even if she wanted to talk more with Shishio since she didn��t expect it to be so fun, the time for them to go home quickly arrived.


    Jou locked the door of the restaurant before he went home with Hibiki in his backseat. ��Okay, see you tomorrow, Shishio, Rui.��


    Hibiki didn��t say anything and looked at Rui and Shishio, who were riding on the same motorcycle.


    ��See you, uncle, Hibiki,�� Shishio said.


    ��See you tomorrow.�� Rui nodded, then said, ��Come on, Shishio. We have something to do, right?��


    ������


    Shishio sighed and nodded since he knew the climax between the Tachibana sisters was about to be held soon. Then when the two left, Jou also didn��t wait for them and said, ��By the way, Hibiki, we��re going to stop somewhere. This is for your mother��s happiness, so bear with me.�� He couldn��t wait anymore, and he was going to try what Shishio told him, so he could show his manliness to his wife!


    ������ Hibiki stared at her step-father, and somehow she wanted to p him. However, when she turned her head slightly and looked at the figure of Shishio and Rui that slowly dissipated into the night, and wondered how it felt.


    ��Is it good?��


    Hibiki was curious.

 Chapter 533: It’s just happen

    Chapter 533: It��s just happen


    ��Ouch! Ouch, Rui! If you want to bite me, we can do itter! We��re in the middle of the road!��


    ��Hmph!��


    Rui let go of Shishio��s neck and pouted.


    ��What made you so angry?�� Shishio sighed.


    ��Ask that to your own heart?!�� Rui bumped her helmet against his.


    ����Were you jealous?��


    ������ Rui.


    ��Sorry.��


    Rui didn��t expect Shishio to apologize quickly, so she quickly said, ��No, it��s alright, but I don��t expect you can get close to such a difficult girl so easily.�� She felt Hibiki was hard to approach, but she didn��t expect Shishio could get close to her so easily.


    ��She isn��t that difficult. Instead, I think she��s quite easy to talk to, but your situation makes it hard for you two to talk to each other.��


    Rui couldn��t say any refutations since she knew Shishio was right. The situation between them wasplicated, making it hard for them to talk or even get close to each other, especially when Hibiki didn��t want her to get close to Jou.


    ��So, where are we going now?��


    Rui shook her head since the matter of Hibiki was something that didn��t really matter to her. Whether they could get closer or not, she didn��t really care since the reason why she came to her father was that she wanted to learn as a chef. She definitely didn��te because she wanted to take her father back.


    ��We��re going to a different apartment. It��s an apartment where I usually stay with Hina,�� Shishio said.


    ����How many apartments do you have?�� Rui asked speechlessly.


    Whether it was a house or an apartment, the price of the property in this country wasn��t cheap. It was definitely expensive, especially in arge city such as Tokyo.


    However, Shishio had a lot of apartments and property, which made her speechless.


    ��Do you want one?�� Shishio just said.


    ����..�� Rui.


    ��I was joking. Don��t take it seriously.��


    ������ Rui couldn��t take this joke well.


    They didn��t go to his usual apartment. Instead, they went to his apartment, which was located in Ebisu, where he usually spent his immoral activity with Hina, without Rui knowing it.


    While Shishio knew he could keep lying without telling anything to Rui about his rtionship with Hina, he knew he couldn��t keep lying. The reason why Hina broke up with her previous boyfriend was that he couldn��t give her peace of mind, the responsibility that she wanted to have.


    If he couldn��t even tell the truth, then what��s the difference between him and that ex-boyfriend?


    Shishio knew he had hurt Rui, but what could he do?


    He knew that he just couldn��t say ��no�� to Hina��s charm. No, he was drawn to her. They were like mas on opposite poles. They were attracted to each other.


    When everything happened, it was toote.


    Shishio and Hina knew they had made a ��mistake�� and hurt Rui, but could they give up?


    In the end, Shishio bit the bullet and exposed his crime to Rui in his own way. Frankly, he must admit, it was already a miracle that Rui didn��t snap and kick him out, telling him they should break up.


    However, maybe, Rui might have prepared for such a day since she knew well what kind of man she was dating.


    The two quickly arrived at the apartment.


    While Shishio talked along the way so they wouldn��t enter an ufortable silence, Rui didn��t say anything and just listened to him quietly.


    ������..��


    Shishio sighed inwardly.


    They might have talkedst night about what they would do with their rtionship.


    While Rui might have epted itst night, a woman��s heart was as unpredictable as the weather. Even though the news told you that the weather might be sunny today, it would suddenly turn into rain, which made people sigh since they couldn��t control the force of nature.


    Anyway, Shishio didn��t enter the apartment by knocking on the door. Instead, he went to the next room, which caused Rui to feel confused.


    ��Is this the ce?��


    ��No, it��s in the right room.��


    ��Then, what about this one?��


    ��It��s so that no one will see use out together from the same room since we��re a student and a teacher.��


    ����..��


    Rui thought Shishio really invested a lot in this rtionship.


    The two entered the apartment and then opened the door connected to the next apartment. Unlike the apartment which they entered, this apartment was bright from the light, yet somehow they could feel the tension from the person who was living in this ce.


    ��Shishio-kun!�� Hina smiled, but then her expression turned awkward when she saw Rui. ��Ah, um, Rui.��


    ����Hina-nee.��


    The two fell silent since neither of them was sure what to say about this situation.


    However, Hina quickly broke the silence by telling them she was cooking dinner. ��Have you eaten dinner? I have cooked dinner.��


    ��Hina-nee, you can��t cook,�� Rui said with a frown.


    ��How rude!�� Hina pouted.


    However, Shishio suddenly said, ��By the way, what smell is this?�� His nose twitched from time to time, and he frowned.


    The two also quickly noticed the strange smell before they saw Hina panicking. ��Aaahh!! Dinner is burnt!��


    ������..��


    Shishio and Rui looked at each other and let out a sigh. However, the tension between them also vanished because of Hina��s clumsiness which everyone felt d for. Yet they knew that even though the tension was gone, the main problem was still in front of them. Therefore, they had to talk to each other since if they didn��t, then they would continue to live with this uneasy rtionship.


    Still, they helped Hina clean up the burnt dinner she had cooked, and then the three of them cooked dinner together. Frankly, whether it was Shishio or Rui, they had eaten since they ate all the foods which Rui cooked for her training. However, they knew Hina hadn��t eaten, and it would be lonely if she ate by herself, so even if they were quite full, they also ate dinner together.


    However, in the end, Rui gave a portion of her dinner to Shishio since she didn��t want to get fat.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    The three ended their dinner and cleaned up the dishes before they sat down on the sofa.


    Shishio was in the middle, between Rui and Hina. Neither of them said anything, showing how awkward their situation was. While previously, they could talk about dinner, food, and many others, they had finished the dinner, so they couldn��t use that topic again.


    Shishio looked at the two, then said, ��Let��s have sex.��


    ������.��


    Rui and Hina stared at Shishin in disbelief.


    ��Are you serious?�� 2x


    This time the two sisters were in synch up. After all, what this guy was saying was so outrageous!


    The two stared at Shishio with their jaws dropped and their mouths half-opened.


    Still, Shishio was calm as ever, saying some nonsense that sounded quite logical. ��I am sure the two of you have many emotions brewing in your hearts. However, you don��t know what kind of words you want to say, right? So, instead of talking, how about we just enter the bed together to see how it goes?��


    ����.��


    They were silent, and their answers were obvious.


    ��Then, how about a kiss?�� Shishio changed the request.


    ��Well, if it��s that much����


    ��I don��t really mind.��


    Compared to sex, they felt a kiss was more eptable.


    ��Then���� Shishio lifted the two and let them sit on his thighs.


    ������.�� Rui and Hina were dumbfounded by his strength since they could see how easy it was for him to lift them up. Still, this position embarrassed them since they were forced to stare at each other.


    ��Then, Rui, let��s start with you.��


    ��Eh?��


    Rui hadn��t been given time to prepare, but her lips were kissed directly!


    ��Hmnn!!��


    Rui subconsciously responded and put her hands on his chest. She wanted to push him, but she was too weak to do so, and in the end, she just enjoyed the kiss.


    ������.�� Hina could only blink her eyes and stared at this scene in disbelief.


    ��Puah~~!��


    When their lips parted, the heat from their kiss created vapor between their mouths. Rui took a mouthful of air into her lungs and gasped as she lost her breath. Her pinkish face seemed so cute yet also erotic at the same time.


    Hina was in a daze since it was her first time seeing her little sister have such an appearance. Somehow, she felt something strange inside her body, and it might be her imagination, but she started to feel hot.


    ��Then, Hina, it��s your turn.��


    ��Wa-Wait! I-I am not ready yet!��


    However, Shishio didn��t give her a chance and kissed her lips.


    Their kiss was just natural, but their chaste, pure kiss slowly turned into something feral, uncontroble, as if the force of nature forced them to embrace their inner desire.


    Rui was in a daze since it was also her first time seeing Hina be so lewd. She kept staring at them in silence and even stopped her breathing since this spectacle drained all the power in her body. She just couldn��t describe her emotions at that moment, but somehow she was just attracted. She didn��t blink, nor did she look away. She just stared in silence.


    However, Rui suddenly noticed his gaze on her. She felt his hand on her waist, which slowly pushed her forward, yet like she was thrown into the raging river, she was unable to swim away or escape. Instead, she just swayed around the current and interlocked her lips against them.


    The three of them had lost their reasons, they were almost savage, ignoring the morals, rules, society, and any others, only entrusting their body to their instinct and pleasure.


    Shishio slowly parted his lips and saw two sisters kissing each other lewdly, the sound of their kisses echoing throughout the room. He gulped, and blood rushed into hisher region and hardened his phallus.


    Obviously, the two women noticed this change, and they stopped their kiss, staring at him.


    The gazes between them had changed.


    The awkwardness, worry, and many other emotions vanished. All that was left was just the joy of learning something new before they fell into immoral delight.


    They didn��t even go to the room and just did it in the living room.


    However, when they were in the middle of their acts, his phone vibrated, showing someone had called him.

 Chapter 534: The confrontation between men

    Chapter 534: The confrontation between men


    After the intense fight, Shishio entered sage mode. While he could move on, he didn��t have any opponents anymore, so at this moment, he was just in silence after he had woken up. However, he didn��t move since two women were using his chest as a pillow. While they made it hard for him to breathe, he knew he had made them want to beat him, so he didn��t do anything and just stared into the ceiling absentmindedly.


    Still, Shishio was peaceful. He didn��t feel any emotions as if he was in an enlightened state. However, as he had woken up, his little Shishio also had woken up. However, it was something inevitable since this was proof of how healthy he was.


    Shishio then observed Rui and Hina in silence and thought they were really beautiful. They were like blooming flowers at their peak. Their leaves were drenched with moisture, which made them even more seductive. Yetst night, they didn��t have this graceful beauty of the flower. Instead, they had be dirty little animals.


    They let go of their reasons and just enjoyed the pleasure which was given by him. They lost their minds and became mindless animals that sought after the delight of carnality.


    On the other hand, Shishio wasn��t much different. While he was in ��sage mode�� now, he was like a wild beastst night. Their scent, touch, and beauty turned him into a bloodthirsty beast that moved by instinct. He hunted, marked, and ate them thoroughly until they sumbed under him.


    Their voices were hoarse, almost unruly, and they kept doing it until their sanity returned.


    It was a thrilling experience, and frankly, Shishio wanted to do it again. However, he was afraid Hina might hurt her back since she wasn��t exactly fit, and years of her job as a teacher made her spend most of her days drinking or sleeping.


    On the other hand, Rui was also tired since she had to go to school and spent her days�� training at the restaurant.


    In other words, those two didn��t really have much stamina to fight against him.


    However, the heat was so intensest night that they let go of all of their breaks and let loose, bing mindless animals.


    While Shishio didn��t wake them up, he moved away from the silence so they wouldn��t wake up. Last night, he recalled that his phone vibrated, but he ignored it. However, he had checked, and it wasn��t important, considering the person who called him was an unknown number. A number that wasn��t registered on his phone, which made him confused sincetely, there were many unknown numbers that had called him.


    Well, there were only two, but he didn��t like to answer an unknown number.


    However, this morning this unknown number called him again, and he walked to the veranda to answer the call. The day was quite early, but the sun had fully risen. He then looked at his phone and answered the call. ��Hello?��


    ��Ah, is it Oga-kun? It��s me, Akihito Fujii-san.�� Akihito quickly said politely when Shishio answered his call.


    ��Oh?�� Shishio was surprised and asked, ��Is there something wrong, uncle?��


    ��Sorry for calling you this morning. Did you just wake up?��


    ��Haha���� Shishio onlyughed awkwardly, then said, ��So, you must have a reason to call me twice, right?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Shishio might not be able to see what Akihito was doing, but he could somehow tell that Akihito took a deep breath before bowing his head. ��Oga-kun, please take me to meet her father!��


    ����What?��


    ��Ah, I am sorry! I know that it is quite abrupt, but let me meet Rui��s father! Please!��


    ����..��


    Shishio was silent for a while since Akihito��s request was so sudden, but he must admit he didn��t feel surprised by his request. Instead, he felt it was normal for Akihito to want to meet Rui��s father.


    If Rui didn��t go to meet her father, Jou, and learned under him, then Akihito might not say much and might even ignore Jou. However, it is different now. He had seen how Tsukiko Tachibana was sad, and as her husband, it was impossible for him to see his wife feel sad like this. However, he also knew this was something that had to be settled between a mother and a daughter. It might be sad, but he knew he shouldn��t join their family issue.


    However, Rui had be his daughter now.


    In other words, he was her guardian, and wasn��t it normal for him to feel worried about her?


    He also wanted to see Jou, the man who was the father of Hina and Rui and also the ex-husband of Tsukiko Fujii, since as a man, he felt this was something that he had to do!


    This is why��


    ��I understand.�� Shishio agreed without hesitation and asked, ��Are you okay with today? They��ll be training tonight, so you cane and talk.��


    ��Huh? Today?�� Akihito was surprised, but he quickly agreed. ��Okay! Let��s do it!��


    Frankly, unlike Natsuo, Shishio had a good impression of Akihito since he could see Akihito was a responsible man and he was also a lovely husband who loved his wife. There was also no conflict between them since he wasn��t going to do anything to Tsukiko. He was already satisfied with her two daughters, and he wouldn��t do anything to their mother.


    Anyway, the two had made up their minds and decided to meet Jouter at night, considering how Akihito had to go to work today.


    Their talk was quite brief before Shishio looked at the screen of his phone. He sighed and wondered where Akihito got his number.


    ��Is it Hina? Or Tsukiko-obaasan?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he talked about this matter when Rui and Hina had woken up.


    While Hina stuck out her tongue cutely since she was the one who gave Shishio��s number to Akihito, Rui agreed without hesitation. After all, unlike her rtionship with Natsuo, her rtionship with Akihito was quite good.


    Akihito treated her mother well, and he also did his best to treat her as his real daughter.


    While Rui must admit she was quite nervous, Shishio was right next to her, so she knew she would be okay. The only thing that she was worried about was Jou since she knew how her father loved to run away when they had to talk about something serious.


    ��You don��t need to worry. You can pick up Fujii-san, and I��ll tie my father on the chair, so he won��t be able to run away!�� Rui made up her mind.


    ����Okay.�� While Shishio was speechless, he agreed and decided to let them have a swift meeting since the longer they met, the more troublesome it was.


    Hina then looked at the two for a while, and when their conversation ended, she asked, ��Should we sleep together again tonight?�� She might feel reluctant to do it togetherst time, but when they had done itst night, she must admit it felt good. She also didn��t expect her little sister would be so lewd. She wondered whether Rui��s cold expression was just a mask to hide her lewd nature. However, she also knew that Rui was quite restrained in this area. Still, this was what made it more interesting since she loved seeing Rui��s face when she was teased.


    ��Okay.�� Rui nodded since she must admitst night was really a unique experience for her. However, she also had to admit that her older sister was just too lewd.


    Still, if Shishio knew what they were thinking, he could only say that the two sisters were quite simr to each other since they were all lewd.


    Frankly, even if Shishio often spent his night with Rui or Hina, it didn��t mean he ignored the rest of his women. However, he must admit the feelings of the two sisters together was amazing. He then looked at Hina and wondered how good it was tobine two other mature women together.


    Hina looked at Shishio and wasn��t sure why, but she knew this guy was thinking something lewd. She thought for a while and asked, ��Do you want to try on a costume tonight?��


    ����..��


    While Shishio knew Hina was thinking something rude since his head wasn��t filled with dirty things all the time, he nodded without hesitation. ��Just wear your teacher��s suit.��


    ��Okay.�� Hina nodded.


    ����..�� Rui thought that her sister was really a lewd woman.


    ��


    Akihito was just right returned from his work. However, he didn��t immediately go back to his lovely family. Instead, he bought a popr snack at the shop near his office before he waited for someone. While it was night, the temperature was quite nice. It was quite cool since the summer was near.


    If possible, Akihito wanted to drink a cold beer and spend his night with his wife.


    However, as a man, there was something that he had to do.


    Then, after a while, a familiar motorcycle stopped right in front of him, and the young man that rode on it opened his helmet. ��Uncle.��


    ��Oga-kun.�� Akihito greeted Shishio with a smile. While he was speechless by Rui��s decision to live with Shishio, Tsukiko had given consent to the two of them, so there was nothing he could do. The only thing he was worried about was the fact they were a woman and a man, and they were a couple in love. If they stayed under the same roof for so long, anything could happen between the two, right?


    ��Well�� Well�� as long as he gives Rui a responsibility, everything is alright, right?�� Akihito thought in his mind, but he wasn��t really sure at this moment since he must admit it was so awkward.


    ��Should we go, uncle?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Okay.�� Akihito wore the helmet Shishio gave and sat naturally on the back seat.


    ��Are you ready?��


    ��Yes!��


    Shishio nced at Akihito and wondered whether he was about to face World War three.


    ��Well, it shouldn��t be that exaggerated, right?��


    Anyway, if anything was out of control, Shishio was ready to stop them anytime. With that determination, he started his motorcycle and went to their destination, and that was to meet Rui��s father, Jou!

 Chapter 535: The appointment time

    <h4>Chapter 535: The appointment time</h4>


    ��We have arrived, uncle.��


    ��Yes.�� Akihito nodded and stepped down while observing the restaurant in front of him. ��Thank you, Shishio-kun.�� He took off the helmet resolutely while showing the valiant air like a warrior about to wee another war. He tightened his tie and had a solemn expression on his face. ��So this is the restaurant of Tsukiko-san��s ex-husband?��


    ��It��s his second restaurant, but it isn��t ready yet,�� Shishio exined.


    ��I see���� While there were many things that Akihito wanted to ask, he decided to swallow his questions. Instead, he took a deep breath, then opened the door without hesitation.


    Inside, Rui stood at the entrance with a nervous expression on her face. She wasn��t sure how to face Akihito. Her fingers moved from time to time, trying to find words to say to him. ����Fuji-san, it��s been a while.��


    ��Rui-chan.�� Akihito nodded, then said, ��I am sorry for cutting the chase, but is your father around?��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded, then pointed at her father, whom she tied to the chair. ��I have tied him to a chair.��


    ��Tied��?�� Akihito was slightly taken aback when he saw Jou��s situation.


    ������ Shishio could only watch this situation speechlessly since he knew Jou was about to run away before.


    Rui approached Jou and took off the cloth that covered his mouth. ��Buhaa!�� He took a gulp of air, thenined. ��Hold on, this is a bit too much, isn��t it?!��


    ��If we don��t do this, then when?��


    ��But it��s so sudden?! You just tie me so suddenly?!�� Even Jou was bbergasted when he heard Akihito was going toe. He didn��t really want to meet Akihito by saying that he had a stomachache, but Rui had tied him first, which made him unable to make an excuse or run away.


    ��It��s toote.�� Rui patted Jou��s back, then said, ��Introduce yourself!��


    Jou let out a long sigh before he stood up. He was slightly nervous, but he stood before Akihito and introduced himself. ��Nic-Nice to meet you.�� He touched the back of his head, feeling slightly overwhelmed by Akihito��s aura.


    However, Jou couldn��t be med since Shishio could feel Akihito��s life force was so intense!


    ��The amount of his Life Force is outrageous. Is he a Pir Man?��


    Jokes aside, Akihito introduced himself with great intensity. ��Good night. I��m Tsukiko-san��s current husband. My name is Akihito Fujii.��


    ��������


    Then suddenly, a silence brewed between them.


    Rui subconsciously held Shishio��s hand since she was so nervous.


    Jou gulped and opened his eyes wide, wondering whether Akihito was going to do something, but��


    ��Thank you for looking after Rui-chan!�� Akihito bowed his head and presented a souvenir to Jou.


    �������� Jou could only stare nkly at Akihito.


    ��Eh?��


    ��It might not be convenient for you, but I ask you to continue to guide her in the ways of the chef. Please!��


    ��Ah, um, yes.�� Jou nodded dumbly.


    When Akihito ended his conversation with Jou, he turned toward Rui.


    ��Fujii-san.�� Rui was nervous and lowered her head.


    However, Akihito approached her and raised his arm.


    �������� Shishio.


    Still, unlike what everyone imagined, Akihito didn��t p Rui��s cheek. Instead, he caressed her cheek gently, showing worry and gentleness. ��Have you been eating well? Sleeping well?��


    Rui wanted to say her life was so good when she lived with Shishio, but the shock brought by Akihito��s words was too much since she didn��t expect him to worry her so much. She raised her head and looked at Akihito in shock.


    ��Don��t ever make me worry like that again��!�� Akihito cried since he was really worried about Rui. ��Since the day you left, even at work or during meals, I have constantly been wondering if you were okay����


    Rui couldn��t control her tears and cry. ��I am so sorry. I have been thinking about myself. I am sorry, Fuji�� No, father.��


    Shishio and Jou let out a sigh of relief and smiled warmly at this scene.


    After talking for a while, Rui showed Akihito the fruit of her training.


    ��De-Delicious!�� Akihito was shocked when he tried the taste of the pasta cooked by Rui. While he had eaten the food cooked by Rui many times, he felt the improvement in this dish was so much that it was almost scary!


    However, Akihito must admit it was so delicious that he didn��t want to talk and ate all the dishes first.


    Watching Akihito, who ate without talking until the end, whether it was Rui, Jou, or Shishio, only smiled since this was the result of their teamwork. They were able to create such a miracle dish, and it was so amazingly delicious!


    When Akihito finished the dish, he looked at Rui and asked, ��Did you really make this Rui-chan?��


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded with a smile. ��Dad and Shishio have been helping me. The three of us have been training together.��


    ��I see���� Akihito looked at Shishio with aplicated expression. After all, when Rui had just acknowledged him as a father, his daughter was already taken by a random boy. Fortunately, this boy was so responsible for Rui, and even if she was pregnant, he believed they would be okay.


    Right?


    ��I wonder what Tsukiko-san would say if she tasted this.�� Akihito looked at Rui and said with a sad expression. ��You might have the wrong idea about her, but she and I want to support you, Rui-chan. It��s natural for parents to be happy that their daughter has her eyes set on the future. We shouldn��t hinder you because of how we feel. Tsukiko-san knows this as well. She��s a smart woman, after all.��


    Akihito let out a sigh and said, ��But her mind isn��t following what she feels in her heart, and she��s heartbroken. ��Why did Rui go to the man who betrayed us?�� She��d say.��


    Shishio nced at Jou, who eavesdropped on their conversation silently.


    ��She��s been drinking and crying every night.��


    Well, Tsukiko also called him every night to ask about Rui��s situation and condition, but Shishio felt it was better to shut his mouth.


    ��During those times, she always talked about what her daughters were like when they were small. Like how she worried about Hina, who was such an innocent child. Or how Rui would always run away in fear before uttering a single word����


    Akihito told what Tsukiko��s situation was and many other things together before he decided to excuse himself. After all, he came to visit and to see how Rui was. Watching her alright, and even spirited, he was happy and didn��t feel worried anymore. He could also taste how delicious her dish was.


    Akihito was sure that if Tsukiko knew how delicious the dish cooked by Rui was, he believed she would let her be a chef.


    Still, they decided to keep it a secret until the day of the appointment since they wanted to give Tsukiko a surprise.


    After they talked for a while, Akihito excused himself and walked home by himself by walking.


    Shishio offered to send Akihito, but Akihito rejected since he wanted to cool his body up. He didn��t force himself and then watched over Akihito��s figure that slowly walked away with Rui.


    ��It��s quite an anticlimax somehow.�� Still, this was based on his calction since Shishio knew Akihito��s personality well. It was also the reason why he agreed to let Akihitoe. If it was Natsuo, he wouldn��t agree to let hime, no matter what, since he knew what kind of person Natsuo was. ��In a good way.��


    Rui didn��t say anything and just stared at Akihito��s back.


    ��You��re ready?�� Shishio asked.


    Hearing this question, Rui clenched her fist and nodded. ��Even if I run away, it��ll solve nothing, so I��ll do it. I will win my mom��s heart through my cooking.��


    ��That��s my girl.�� Shishio smiled and rubbed Rui��s hair happily.


    Rui pouted before she smiled. She rubbed her face against him and felt d she could meet him. ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I love you.��


    ��������


    Rui waited for his answer, but Shishio didn��t say anything, which made her dumbfounded. ��Why didn��t you say anything?��


    ��Well, you teased me before, so I thought to tease you,�� Shishio said with a teasing smile.


    Rui pouted and hit Shishio��s chest, annoyed.


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� Shishio apologized and hugged Rui into his arms, so she would stop hitting him. He caressed her back gently and said, ��I love you too.��


    Rui smiled happily, but then she said, ��Don��t seduce Hibiki, alright?��


    �������� Shishio wasn��t sure whether he could uphold this promise. He then nced inside the restaurant, but he didn��t say anything since he knew that Jou also needed time to be alone.


    After the meeting with Akihito, Rui became even more spirited and determined to make her mother acknowledge her dream.


    While Rui trained, Shishio also took care of his rtionship with other women, especially with Mai, since they could only talk through the phone.


    Mai was busy on the movie shoot, especially as the main character.


    However, the literature club would take a trip to Izuter, and by that time, they could meet each other again.


    Mai was spirited and told him to go as soon as possible if possible.


    If possible, Shishio wanted to have magic, so he could teleport easily from one ce to another.


    ��Still, is it possible to create a teleportation device? Or an anywhere door?��


    If Doraemon, which came from the future, could bring a door that could lead them anywhere on earth and even multiverse, then it should be possible for Shishio to make such a door, too, right?


    If he had ��Physics Mastery,�� it would be great. Unfortunately, he didn��t have it.


    Anyway, it was enough for him to think about this kind of random matter since the appointment time when Rui was going to present her food to her mother wasing.


    Whether it was the Tachibana family or the Fujii family, they gathered together.


    Tsukiko and Akihito dressed in formal clothes.


    Hina and Natsuo were also the same.


    Still, Natsuo wore his uniform since it was easier and he didn��t have to wear ufortable clothes. While there were many things that he wanted to say, he shut his mouth at this moment since even he could read the mood.


    Tsukiko is the main protagonist now.


    Tsukiko took a deep breath and entered the restaurant.


    By then, Shishio, who was dressed in the waiter uniform, weed them with a gentle and warm smile. ��Wee.��


    ��������


    Tsukiko must admit her first impression was good.

 Chapter 536: The fateful day 1

    Chapter 536: The fateful day 1


    When Tsukiko entered this restaurant, she had a good impression instantly, especially when she saw the server. After all, they often talked to each other on the phone after Rui decided to move with him. Even if he didn��t want their rtionship to be even closer, it was inevitable, especially when they talked to each other every day.


    The duration of their talk might not be long, but the essence of the conversation wasn��t the length. Instead, it was the quality of the conversation itself.


    If Tsukiko was single and she wasn��t the mother of Rui or Hina, their rtionship might lead in a different direction. However, the rtionship between them had forced them to lead into an inevitable rtionship, which was between a son-inw and a mother-inw. There was no ��if,�� no ��else,�� it was just that.


    Yet because of their frequentmunication, they were quite close to each other, and it was the reason why Tsukiko quickly gained a good impression of this restaurant (him).


    However, how could Tsukiko say that?


    Tsukiko came with the intention to test Rui��s determination, so she couldn��t appear so easy to please. After looking at Shishio, she observed the interior of the restaurant. She had heard the restaurant hadn��t been fully furnished since it wasn��t ready and it would only open next year. Yet, she couldn��t see that, and all she could see was just a restaurant used to serve dining for four. It gave afy yet elegant feeling as if this restaurant was made to wee a family.


    The seats were located at the counter where they could see Rui��s kitchen.


    ��Please follow me. Lead me to guide you to your seats,�� Shishio weed them gentlemanly.


    ��Thank you.�� Tsukiko nodded.


    ��Thank you, Shishio-kun.�� Akihito nodded.


    Hina also acted the same, feeling happy that she was served by Shishio on this special, certain asion. After all, she was often bullied by him, so she thought to prank him slightly.


    ������ Shishio only stared at Hina with dead eyes, thinking he would punish this womanter.


    On the other hand, Natsuo, who felt he was unrted in this situation, didn��t say much and just followed everyone. He also was led by Shishio to guide him on where to sit.


    ��Please sit here, Fujii-senpai,�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ��Ah, um.�� Natsuo somehow felt ufortable and slightly guilty, especially when he saw how Shishio treated him so gently, yet he was about to do something unforgivable in the past. Thinking back, he wondered what would have happened if he hadn��t fallen and snapped at Shishio the morning before.


    ������ Natsuo was silent.


    Still, no one realized the change in Natsuo��s reaction. Instead, they focused more on Rui, which could be seen from the kitchen.


    ��Thank you foring to our restaurant today. My name is Shishio Oga, and I will be your server tonight.�� Shishio let them focus on him instead of Rui since he was afraid of her getting nervous. Still, he could see Jou was too afraid to get out and just hid on the side, watching this scene nervously.


    ��The menu will be specially chosen by our chef, and I am sure that tonight, it��ll be a wonderful experience for your family,�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ��Haha���� Akihito smiled and said, ��I can��t wait for it.��


    ��Yeah, yeah, bring the booze!�� Hinaughed happily.


    But��


    ��I wonder about that,�� Tsukiko said curtly and coldly.


    ������ Everyone.


    The warm and exciting atmosphere vanished and changed into an awkward one.


    However, Shishio only smiled and said, ��No, I am sure of it, and when you go backter, you��ll be happy.��


    ������ Tsukiko stared at Shishio in silence, nkly without any emotions.


    Still, Shishio was calm as ever while thinking Tsukiko was kind of cute in her cold emotion. He had heard she was an executive in somepanies, and somehow he wasn��t surprised by her intimidation aura. He wondered whether her subordinates would also face her like this, yet somehow he found her charming.


    Was it wrong of him?


    Tsukiko looked away and sighed. ��We��ll see about that.�� She didn��t dare to look at him any longer since she was afraid if she looked at him any longer, she would be pulled into an abyss by him.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said with a gentle smile, ��We will give you the best experience.��


    The food had already been pre-determined by Rui, and they didn��t need to choose the menu. They only had to enjoy the food and choose the drink.


    While Hina and Akihito chose the alcohol without hesitation, Natsuo chose juice, and Tsukiko decided to choose in water. ��I want to be able to judge the dishes properly, so I��ll have in water.��


    Shishio looked at Tsukiko for a moment and nodded. ��dly.�� While he prepared the beverages for everyone, Rui also prepared the dishes for everyone, steadily, efficiently, and full of determination.


    Rui might be able to feel Tsukiko��s piercing gaze on her back, yet she didn��t feel fear, especially when Shishio was by her side, supporting her. She knew it was impossible for her mother to feel satisfied with the taste of a normal dish. Her mother was an executive in thepany. She had visited many restaurants and attended business receptions, so she had built a discerning pte, which would only be satisfied with good food or food made at home.


    Something less than that wouldn��t even enter her mother��s eyes.


    However, Rui didn��t feel that she would lose, and she was going to show what she was worth.


    ��And, thest ingredient is����


    ��


    ��I apologize for the wait. Here��s the appetizer.�� Shishio served the appetizers to everyone. ��This dish is called caponata. It was specially made by our chef. Please enjoy.�� He bowed his head, then left them, so they could enjoy the dish.


    The first dish chosen by Rui was caponata, a Sicilian dish consisting of chopped fried aubergine and other vegetables seasoned with olive oil, tomato sauce, celery, olives, and capers, in an agrodolce sauce.


    ��Well, now����


    Everyone didn��t hesitate and started to eat, but then��


    *BOOOOOM!*


    They felt as if they were at the festival with various humanoid vegetables around them.


    ��Wo-Wow���� Akihito was dumbfounded. ��This is my first time having this dish, but the sweetness of the vegetables is distinctive! The taste of the celery is also refreshing!��


    Hina and Natsuo were also the same, but somehow when they tasted this dish longer, they could feel there was a firework in their mouths.


    ��This spiciness��?�� Tsukiko quickly realized.


    ��It��s Jpeno.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��It��s the hidden ingredient. Our chef adds a small amount of it.��


    The mix between sweetness and spiciness was amazing. The spiciness enhanced the sweetness even more.


    Tsukiko wanted to put on a cold face all the time, yet somehow it was hard to control her expression since her jaw was weakened, and she couldn��t help but form a smile on her face. However, she quickly returned it to her cold expression and red at Shishio, who smiled at her.


    Shishio smiled before he walked to the back area, letting them enjoy the food quietly. However, when he was there, he saw someone unexpected. ��Hibiki, what are you doing here?��


    ��What? I can��t be here?�� Hibiki answered with her curt reaction as usual. Still, her eyes darted toward his well-trained figure from up to down, causing the snow-white flesh on her cheeks to turn crimson.


    ��I have never said that, right?�� Shishio patted Hibiki��s head gently.


    ��������


    Hibiki was in a daze, and she must admit she hated his casualness. Here she felt her heart almost jump out all the time, but Shishio acted so nonchntly, which somehow damaged her pride. ��Can you blush in front of me?�� Even after she kissed his cheek, he only smiled at her as if she were a child!


    How could she ept such a humiliation?


    ��Don��t treat me like a child!�� Hibiki swept his hand reluctantly since even if she hated it, she must admit it felt good.


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� Shishio just apologized in a perfunctory manner, then asked, ��So why are you here? Today��s an important day, you know?��


    ��That��s why I am here!�� Hibiki roared with her tiny mouth while tiptoeing, trying to make herself taller. ��You guys brought her mother here to get her to ept the fact Rui-chan works here, right? I��m sure Rui-chan��s cooking will be fine. If that��s the case���� she ignored Shishio��s reaction and then started her solo skit. ��Oh, your guidance is so valuable.�� First, she acted like she was in love, then she acted like a man who was about to seduce someone. ��Good, now we can get back together.�� She raised her hands high and thenined. ��I am sure something like that will happen! I know it!��


    ��Whatever.�� Shishio only rolled his eyes before he continued with his job.


    Watching his figure slowly walk away, Hibiki opened her mouth and wanted to stop him, but a moment of hesitation made the words that she wanted to say stuck on her lips. Before, in the end, she could only stare at his figure, leaving in silence.


    ��When are you going to train me��?��


    Hibiki wanted to ask, but somehow she felt it was wrong. She knew it was wrong, yet her heart said otherwise.


    The feeling of Hibiki aside, Shishio didn��t have time to take care of Hibiki��s heart. Instead, he poured his focus on helping Rui, who was showing her determination through her dish. Watching her sweat from the heat, pressure, and exhaustion in her mind and body, how could he seduce a girl in this situation?


    After the appetizer, it was time for the main dish.


    Shishio brought the main dish, which was cooked by Rui after he cleaned up the table. ��I apologize for the wait. Here is the Pescatore.��


    ��Wow, it��s packed up with seafood! Looks tasty!��


    While everyone seemed excited about the dish, Tsukiko stared at it silently.


    ��It��s your favorite food, right, auntie?��


    Tsukiko lifted her head and looked at Shishio nkly.


    ��Rui said that this was your favorite before your divorce, and her father always made it.�� Shishio didn��t look away from Tsukiko and said, ��This dish isn��t cooked to spit on you. Instead, it is because Rui loves you that she wants to make your favorite food for you, so please enjoy.��


    ����What a cheeky boy.�� Tsukiko sighed and looked at her food, trying to hide her blush before she ate the Pescatore with her fork slowly. The gentle taste filled with love unfurled from her tongue into her heart. She closed her eyes tightly, trying to calm herself before she continued to eat since she was afraid if this continued, she might show her disgraceful self.


    ��


    In the kitchen, Rui waited nervously, and it wasn��t a momentter that Shishio came while showing empty tes in his hands with a smile. She let out a sigh of relief and also gave him a gentle smile.


    ��Thest sprint. Go for it,�� Shishio said voicelessly with only the movement of his lips.


    ��Yes.�� Rui nodded, said that word inside her heart, and gave all of her feelings into thisst dish.

 Chapter 537: The fateful day 2

    Chapter 537: The fateful day 2


    After the appetizer and the main dish, it was time for thest, which was a dessert. It was called a Dolce in Italy, yet Shishio didn��t care about any of that now. This time, he didn��t serve the food. Instead, it was Rui who served the food by herself since she had to face her mother now.


    Shishio was in the back area, the ce where he could see them from a distance.


    Hibiki was right by his side, but she didn��t seem to focus on what had happened to Rui. Her small, cute nose moved slightly as her slender neck stretched as long as it could. ��He smells really nice.�� While she was drowned by his smell, she didn��t notice that Shishio had noticed her action.


    Shishio nced at Hibiki silently and thought this little pervert might need some lessonster. ��Should I kiss her neck?�� Observing her slender white neck, he had this impulse to give a kiss on the back of her neck. Still, there was something that he had to ask her, but in the end, he shut his mouth.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hibiki tilted her head while looking at him curiously.


    Shishio only stared at Hibiki and rubbed her head. ��Be quiet. Don��t make a mess.��


    ��I know! You don��t need to remind me!�� Hibiki pouted, but she didn��t take his hand away from her head since she must admit it felt sofortable.


    While Shishio and Hibiki watched the scene before them, Tsukiko, Akihito, Hina, and Natsuo discussed the various dishes cooked by Rui.


    The three didn��t hesitate to praise Rui��s food. Even Natsuo, who didn��t have a good rtionship with Rui, also said that it would be the world��s loss if Rui didn��t be a chef. Frankly, if possible, he wanted to have a good rtionship with Rui. It would be even better if Rui decided to break up with Shishio.


    However, Natsuo wasn��t stupid, and he knew it was impossible to say something like that. Moreover, this also wasn��t the asion to say something like that, so he just talked about the food since he must admit it was delicious.


    Still, the reason why Natsuo talked was that Hina and Akihito talked with him.


    As for Tsukiko, they decided to refrain from saying much since they must admit her aura was just too intimidating. Frankly, Shishio was probably the only one who could talk with her freely without getting nervous and even had the nerve to tease her from time to time. However, that fact was better hidden and not be said to anyone since if someone knew about it, the result wouldn��t be good.


    While they waited for Shishio toe to serve the dessert, someone unexpectedly came out and served dessert.


    ��Sorry for the wait.��


    Still wearing her chef uniform, Rui came out to face her mother. ��This is the dessert, Tiramisu.��


    A daughter and a mother faced each other for the first time after a week.


    ��Thank you foring today,�� Rui said calmly yet slightly nervous since she knew what kind of ungrateful thing she had done to her mother. The feeling of being betrayed was something worse than being killed.


    If one had to say, being killed was better since the pain was only in the beginning, and after that, they would have a peaceful sleep. However, when one is betrayed, they feel that pain until they die. Even if they had a new partner, who could love them, they still had this suspicion that would remain until they died.


    Rui knew all of this, yet she still forced her mother to face this hurtful past which made her realize she was an ungrateful daughter. However, she wanted to tell her mother that the reason why she wanted to be a chef definitely had nothing to do with this matter. It was something else. It was hard to describe this bubbling emotion that jumbled together into one, but if she had to say it in one word, then it was ��love.��


    Rui wanted to tell her mother that she loved her and definitely didn��t choose this profession because she wanted to spit on her.


    Still, if possible, Rui wanted to spit on Jou, who had wrecked their happy family.


    ��I had trouble deciding on a dish to end the meal, but I settled on tiramisu.�� Rui put all the tiramisu on the table and lit the fire on the candle that was decorated in the middle of it. ��Every year, on every birthday, dad made tiramisu for the birthday girl, didn��t he? We told him that a regr cake topped with strawberries would be fine, but he insisted, saying that his tiramisu was obviously more delicious.��


    ����.�� Tsukiko only stared at the tiramisu without saying any words.


    Rui stared at her mother for a while before she bit her lower lip and said, ��You know, mom�� In the beginning, I thought that I wanted to separate my cooking studies from my father��s issues. But that changes. Yes, dad did a lot of sadness for us, and I understand you may not want to remember those times, but�� but�� that doesn��t erase the time when we were happy.�� She knew she shouldn��t say this since this would make her ungrateful for her mother, but she knew there was no more suitable ce other than her father��s restaurant, so she bowed and begged. ��Mom, I want you to let me work with dad, and please taste this tiramisu. Please����


    Tsukiko didn��t say anything and clutched the table clothes tightly.


    This was the real problem between them.


    Frankly, if Rui wanted to be a chef, Tsukiko would support it. After all, as a parent, she was happy that her daughter had something she wanted to achieve. Her daughter also had the ability to achieve it and even made it into something that could feed her in the future. However, it was a different matter if her daughter wanted to work under her ex-husband.


    Whether it was a different restaurant, even if it was ramen or any others, Tsukiko didn��t care much, but it was just she couldn��t ept the fact that Rui chose to be with her father instead of thinking about what her father had done to their family.


    The damage to the past was still hurting her even now.


    Yet when Tsukiko watched her daughter beg like this, her heart was shaken and softened, yet the demon inside her heart couldn��t be easily erased.


    Shishio watched this scene in silence and didn��t say anything. Only he saw Hibiki dash toward them, but he didn��t stop her, and he had a feeling everything would be alright even though he had no basis for it.


    While Rui was waiting for Tsukiko��s answer, Hibiki suddenly appeared before them and said, ��Enough already! You��re one stubborndy, you know! Your daughter worked so hard. Can��t you give her a break?!��


    ������..��


    Shishio stared at this scene in silence. ��Everything will be alright, right?�� Anyway, he quickly stood behind Hibiki since he was afraid this girl might jump out into Tsukiko.


    ��Wh-Who are you?��


    Even Akihito, Hina, and Natsuo were dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of Hibiki.


    ��I��m Mikimoto Hibiki.��


    This name caused Tsukiko to be shaken.


    ��I am the daughter of the current wife of Mikimoto Jou!��


    Hearing this, Tsukiko��s body trembled slightly.


    ��Huh? You mean the daughter who stole Tsukiko-san��s husband?�� Akihito was speechless.


    ��Let me correct you on that! My mom would never steal from anyone��s husband!��


    ��Eh?��


    ��You seem to have the idea adultery was the reason for your divorce, but that��s wrong! When my mom met my father, my father had already been divorced for two years! My mom��s totally innocent!��


    ��Then why?�� Tsukiko was confused and in shock.


    ��How should I know?! In any case��!�� Hibiki wanted to say something again, but she was dragged by Shishio, and her mouth was covered by his hand. ��Hmngh?! (What are you doing?!).�� She red at Shishio.


    Shishio stared at Hibiki for a moment and thought to kiss this feisty girl, so she should keep her mouth shut, but he just gestured to someone with his jaw, telling her to leave everything to her father.


    Hibiki turned and saw her father hade.


    ��Thank you, Shishio-kun.�� Jou patted Shishio��s shoulder, then looked at Tsukiko. ��I��ll take the story from here.��


    ��!!!�� Tsukiko was dumbfounded when she saw Jou.


    ��It��s been a long time, Tsukiko.�� Jou might feel awkward, but he had to say everything. ��I know my lie caused you all to suffer for a long time. I have no excuses. The real reason why I left you was debt.��


    ��De-Debt?��


    Jou told how his first restaurant was good, and on its opening day, it had a lot of customers, but after that great sess, everything turned downhill. However, he didn��t want to give up. He tried everything, gritting his teeth, bleeding, and many others, to reorganize his restaurant. However, everything was inevitable, and his restaurant closed. However, when it was closed, his debt ballooned up, and it was already out of control.


    ��The point is, I ran. I��d feel guilty if I��d forced you, so I made up a lie of having a daughter outside of our marriage and sent you a divorce paper. I thought that if I made you think I was unfaithful, you��d be able to stop loving me����


    Shishio stared at Jou in silence, but he didn��t say anything.


    Tsukiko trembled, trying to hold back her tears, but no words came out from her red-colored lips. ����After all this time you tell me all this�� What am I supposed to think?��


    Akihito stared at Tsukiko for a while before he grasped her almost boneless white hand gently. ��Well, for starters, let��s drop the resentment. You don��t have to hate the past anymore.��


    Tsukiko looked at Akihito for a while, and tears just dropped from her eyes. Then a picture of her past which she spent with her family, appeared in her mind like a movie. It was unstoppable, like the tears that kept dripping from her eyes now.


    As she held the fork, Tsukiko ate the tiramisu baked by her beloved daughter.


    ��It��s good�� It��s really delicious����

 Chapter 538: The aftermath

    Chapter 538: The aftermath


    The matter between the Tachibana household had ended.


    The rtionship between everyone had returned to normal.


    Still, knowing the truth about what had happened to Jou, Shishio also started to think.


    Was Jou right?


    Jou decided to lie to his wife since he didn��t want her to be involved in his debt. However, this action caused Tsukiko to be hurt and even affected her confidence as a woman, along with her ability to trust someone again.


    If Tsukiko didn��t meet Akihito, she would still be single and live in misery.


    On the other hand, if Jou was able to say what really happened, then something like this wouldn��t happen. After all, it could be seen after a few years of hard work, his debt had already been paid, so there was no need to worry too much about the debt. Even if they were in debt, and their lives might be quite tough few years, it would be okay after that.


    After all, this was what marriage was about, right?


    Marriage wouldn��t be all sweet, like sugar. Many problems had sourness, saltiness, spiciness, and even ndness during a marriage, but if they could persist until the end, respect, be on each other��s sides during the toughest time, and love each other until death parted them up.


    That��s what wonderful things about marriage are, right?


    However, everything had happened, and it was impossible to return to how it used to be.


    Tsukiko had agreed to let Rui work under Jou. Then she excused herself after she had a wonderful dinner prepared by her daughter. As for going back to the past, there was no such thing in her head. After all, she had a wonderful husband now, and the thought of divorcing never crossed her mind.


    Still, before Tsukiko went back, there was something that she had to say, ��Thank you for taking care of Rui.��


    ��Ah, it��s not a problem,�� Jou answered.


    Tsukiko then looked at Shishio and said, ��Thank you for taking Rui too.��


    ��No problem, Auntie,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    ��Auntie?�� Tsukiko frowned, but she thought for a while before she shook her head. ��Well, just call me that.��


    Shishio stared at Tsukiko, but he didn��t think too much.


    Tsukiko then looked at Rui and said, ��Don��t forget to go home. I still haven��t allowed you to live together with your boyfriend. You should wait until you graduate from high school before you decide to live together.�� Previously, it was different since she was in an argument with Rui, but since the argument between them was solved, it was impossible to let her daughter stay with such a dangerous young man like Shishio.


    While Tsukiko must admit Shishio was reliable, she was just afraid that her daughter might get pregnant. As for the thought that her daughter and Shishio were having sex, she had already given up on stopping them and just told them to be careful since having a child their age was tough.


    ��I���� Rui wanted to say something, but in the end, she sighed and nodded reluctantly. ��Okay���� What could she do? Her mother had epted her selfishness before, so she could only follow her to go home reluctantly. Still, she looked at Hina anticipatedly since she knew Hina was going to move out, and by then��


    Hina noticed Rui��s gaze and only smiled while thinking about what had happened between her and her father.


    Frankly, unlike Rui, her rtionship with Jou wasn��t that good. After all, she was old enough to understand what was happening between her mother and father. She knew her father had betrayed her mother, and she also didn��t really like to meet her father since it reminded her of how despicable she was.


    Fortunately, everything unraveled. There was no need to lie anymore. She was able to date Shishio and Rui peacefully, and what was even more fortunate was the fact thepatibility between the three was so perfect that they even did a threesome.


    Frankly, when Hina came to the restaurant, she would be lying if she wasn��t nervous, so she often drank alcohol so she didn��t have to stay sober when she happened to meet her father. As for Rui��s matter, she knew Rui would be alright, especially when Shishio was there.


    While Hina might be an adult, she wasn��t sure how to meet her father, but who would have thought she would understand what really happened to her father back then. Jou didn��t cheat on her mother. Instead, he ran away because of the debt and lied to her mother that he cheated and made a daughter with someone else.


    Frankly, Hina should be happy to know that her father wasn��t a cheater. Yet somehow, it was hard to describe her emotions since she just didn��t know. She was happy that her mother and Rui were happy, yet it was hard to talk with her father. Maybe, because she was an adult?


    Unlike Rui, who didn��t know anything back then, Hina knew what kind of remorse her mother had felt, so when everything was cleared up, should she just forget about anything?


    Hina knew it was for the better, but unlike Rui, who wanted to be a chef, and wanted to work with her father. She didn��t have much of an interest in bing a chef, so while it was quite cold, if possible, she didn��t want to talk much with her father.


    It was also the reason why when Jou and Hina met each other, there was this awkwardness around them, yet Hina must admit it felt warm when Jou asked about what she was doing. The only thing that she couldn��t answer was��


    ��Do you have a lover now?�� Jou asked with a cheeky smile.


    ������.��


    When this question was asked, Hina was quite stunned, and her eyes darted toward Rui and Shishio, but the two of them were being reprimanded by Tsukiko, which made it impossible for them to help her.


    ��Ah, I��m sorry if it makes you ufortable. It��s okay if you don��t want to tell me.�� Jou might realize that he was quite rude, especially when he had parted from Hina for so many years. Unlike Rui, Hina was an adult, which made it hard for him to interact with her.


    ��No, no, you don��t need to apologize. It just makes it awkward somehow.�� After all, what kind of father would talk to his daughter like this? Hina somehow felt they were like a stranger instead of a father and a daughter.


    Jouughed, then joked. ��Or were you seduced by Shishio?��


    ��Cough!�� Hina was startled, and her heart almost stopped. ��What the hell were you saying? We��re teachers and students!��


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� Jou smiled bitterly when he saw Hina ring at him. ��I was just joking, alright?��


    Hina sighed and said, ��Don��t say something like that again, dad.��


    ��Okay, okay. I won��t ask much, but I am d you��re okay,�� Jou said with a smile.


    ��Dad���� Hina looked at her father, and now, she could smile.


    By then, the rtionship between the two had be closer, and there was no awkwardness.


    Natsuo was also happy since everyone was also happy. He was even happier when he heard that Rui had to be parted from Shishio. Frankly, he knew there was nothing he could do about the rtionship between the two, so he could only ept it. After all, he must admit Shishio was so responsible even took care of Rui on her problem like this and even helped his step-mother.


    Even if Natsuo didn��t want to, he had to ept it since he knew they would be together from now on, especially whether Jou, Tsukiko and even her father, Akihito, supported the rtionship between Shishio and Rui. Frankly, he wanted to tell them that Shishio was a scumbag who dated many girls, but somehow those words couldn��te out of his mouth since he knew if he said that, he would fool the mood of this asion, so he could only endure everything.


    The only good thing was that Hina was by his side, and she probably didn��t have a boyfriend.


    ��I need to confess���� Natsuo thought.


    With the matter settled, they cleaned up the restaurant before Rui returned along with her family, leaving Shishio, Jou, and Hibiki there. The three of them watched them leave before they looked at each other.


    ��Uncle, Hibiki, I��ll go home now.��


    ��Oh? Are you going back immediately? Don��t you want to drink with me first?�� Jou asked with a smile while making a gesture to drink alcohol.


    ��Who-Who cares about you?! Just hurry up and go home!�� Hibiki pouted and looked away.


    ��Then, I��ll go back.�� Shishio teased this little tsundere.


    ��Huh? You��re really going back, Shishio?�� Hibiki asked sadly, wondering whether they could meet again.


    ��What are you sad about?�� Shisho just rubbed Hibiki��s head.


    ��As I have said, don��t treat me like a child!�� Hibiki raised her hands, showing her annoyance, but she didn��t p his hand away.


    ��If you want to meet, just text me,�� Shishio said in a whisper.


    ��O-Okay.�� Hibiki blushed and nodded gingerly.


    ������.�� Jou stared at the two of them, then asked, ��Say, is it only me, or has your rtionship be so close?�� He wondered whether this was a normal friendship between a male and a female in the current era.


    ��Wh-Who is close with him?!�� However, Hibiki quickly got angry at Jou.


    ��He-Hey, you don��t need to get so angry���� Jou was so helpless when his daughter hit him lightly. After coaxing his daughter, he looked at Shishio and asked, ��Are you in a hurry?��


    ��I need to prepare something since I will have to go somewhere,�� Shishio said while wearing his helmet.


    ��Where?�� It wasn��t Jou who asked this question, but Hibiki.


    ��Izu.�� His answer was simple.


    ��Why?�� 2x


    The two asked at the same time, wondering why Shishio went to Izu.


    Shishio looked at the pair of a daughter and a father, wondering why they asked him so many questions. ��For a trip. Then, I��ll go back now.�� He said goodbye politely before he left them.


    ������.��


    The two stared at Shishio while saying goodbye, but inwardly, they must admit they were so jelly at this moment.


    ��Dad, how about we take a trip to Izu with mom?�� Hibiki suddenly asked while looking at her father.


    ��Hmm�� if I go on a trip, it��s better for me to go with your mother alone. If you��re there, it��s hard for us to be intimate,�� Jou said of his selfish desire.


    ������..��


    Hibiki stared at her father and realized how heartless he was, so she just threw a tantrum while rolling around. ��I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!��


    ��������


    Jou stared at Hibiki speechlessly and sighed. ��Well, let��s go together����


    ��Yay~! I love you, dad!�� Hibiki hugged Jou happily.


    Jou sighed helplessly, but he showed a warm smile on his face.


    Mikimoto also decided to take a trip to Izu, yet the probability of them meeting at Shishio��s party would be near zero, but they should have a good family memory, so everything was okay, right?

 Chapter 539: Hina: “I am going to move out.”

    Chapter 539: Hina: ��I am going to move out.��


    Izu.


    This name had been on everyone��s heads for a while. After all, even if they hadn��te to such a ce, they often heard the beauty of this ce through the mouths of everyone. It was one of the most popr ces for the people in this country to go on the trip.


    Beach, hot spring, and a chupacabra.


    ��Chupacabra���� Shiina looked at the pamphlet of the Izu��s trip with bright eyes.


    Shishio rubbed Shiina��s head and said, ��It��s a Capybara.�� While there was an existence of ��Youkai�� (monster) in this country, Chupacabra was a monster that came from the American continent. While many Japanese immigrated to South America in the past, it didn��t mean the monster from the American continent would immigrate to Japan.


    ��Right, Capybara!�� Shiina nodded gingerly. She then looked at Shishio and asked, ��We��re going to see it, right, Shishio?��


    ��Yeah. You can even keep them if you want,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Really?!�� Shiina was surprised, and she was also excited!


    ������.�� Everyone.


    ��You��re doting her too much!�� Chihiro sulked.


    It might seem that Shishio doted Shiina so much, yet they didn��t know that when at night, he bullied her, and she also often doted him, so wasn��t it normal for him to dote her too?


    ��Still, Capybara is a sensitive animal, so if we��re not careful, we might kill them,�� Shishio suddenly said.


    ��Ki-Kill��?�� Shiina was shocked, then her eyes slightly downcast, quickly realizing the problem. ��Then, it��s better to just see it.�� While she wanted to pet Capybara, if it would kill the animals, she wouldn��t do it.


    ��It��s okay. I have an aquarium. Let��s visit it during the summer break,�� Shishio said.


    ��Aquarium?��


    Everyone was in doubt when they heard Shishio��s words.


    As for Shiina, she didn��t have a doubt, and somehow she anticipated seeing the aquarium which Shishio owned.


    ��Still, Chihiro-nee, are you sure that you��re not going to join?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It��s the activity of your literature club, right? It��s not something that I can join.�� While Chihiro wanted toe to Izu, she felt reluctant, especially when the people who came were only his women. There might be Kiriya, but she didn��t really like this guy.


    Hearing that answer, Shishio didn��t force Chihiro toe since she might have her own reason why she didn��te. As for Mayumi Nishikino, who wailed and wanted toe, he decided to ignore her since this was a special trip for the literature club.


    The only thing that Shishio was worried about was that Usa didn��te even though everyone had invited him. He wasn��t sure what was happening to him, yet somehow he could feel that Usa might distance himself from the club or the reality itself.


    After thest confession, it was hard to maintain their previous rtionship. Even if they wanted to return to their previous rtionship, it was hard, especially when a crack appeared in Usa��s heart.


    Shishio knew Usa was at an overthinking time, thinking about what he wanted to do, so he didn��t do anything and just gave him space and time. As for consoling, while it was quite cold, he didn��t n to do anything.


    Talking with Usa about a rtionship was troublesome, and Shishio didn��t really want to get involved again.


    As for what Usa wanted to do from now on, Shishio left everything to his decision. Even if Usa wanted to part away from them, he was okay with it since he felt it was a part of life. High school life was only three years, and many people lost their contacts, yet some of them still maintained good rtionships even if they had be an adult.


    It would be great if they could maintain a good rtionship, but if they couldn��t, it was okay since it was a part of life.


    However, the girls didn��t seem to think much about Usa since they were preupied with what they would do on Izu.


    Shishio looked at this scene in silence and thought the world was so cold.


    ��


    In the Tachibana household, Rui returned and lived with her family again, yet after the matter between her and her mother was solved, this house was full of vitality again.


    Tsukiko looked at her two daughters and said, ��I feel jealous of the two of you���� Here, she had to go to work, yet her two daughters went out for a trip. Still, she gave them permission without hesitation since this was part of the activity of the literature club. While she was surprised since they would take a trip to Izu, when she heard the initiator of this trip was Shishio, she didn��t feel that surprised somehow.


    However, Tsukiko must admit she was so jealous, especially when she thought her two daughters went with him to celebrate the Tanabata together.


    Hina only smiled awkwardly, but Rui said, ��I��ll bring you souvenirs, mom.��


    .


    ��You should.�� Tsukiko pouted and then gave Rui money, so they could buy souvenirs for the family. As for Hina, she didn��t give her any money since Hina already had her own money.


    ��You��re not going to give me, mom?�� Hina asked childishly.


    Tsukiko only snorted and gave 500 yen to Hina.


    ��How cheap!��


    Akihitoughed at their interaction. He felt happy since everyone had be closer to each other, and he knew they had be aplete family now. He then looked at his son and asked, ��Are you not going to join a club or trip, Natsuo?�� After all, Rui and Hina had gone out for a trip to the literature club, so he wondered whether Natsuo couldn��t do the same.


    ��No, I am just a ghost member of the basketball club,�� Natsuo said simply, cool like he was unfazed by what had happened around him. Suimei told every student to join the club, and everyone had to join the club. He was included, but in his freshman year, he didn��t join the literature club, something that he loved so much. Instead, he went with the friends that he met to join the basketball club so he could be popr.


    Among the clubs in the school, the sports club was without a doubt the most popr one.


    Natsuo was a nerd before, and it wasn��t until he entered high school that he started to change himself, so he decided to join the basketball club. However, the sport wasn��t his passion, and his friends also didn��te to the club all the time, so in the end, they became ghost members, only by name, and didn��t join any club activity, so they wouldn��t be punished by the school.


    As for the club, knowing all of that, did they not care?


    Frankly, they didn��t. After all, many popr clubs in the school had many ghost members who didn��t participate in the activity. Instead, they weed them since the more members they had, the more club would get money from the school, and they could use this money for their club activity or something else��


    Anyway, those high school students who could stand on the top of chains like the leaders of the club activity weren��t stupid. The reason why they could stand on top of everyone was that everyone had acknowledged them, and the reason for that? It definitely had to do with the fact they weren��t stupid, especially on the matter of rtionship.


    ��What?! How can you waste your time like that?!�� Akihito was startled when he heard Natsuo��s response. He then looked at Hina and Rui then asked, ��Hina, Rui, is it possible for Natsuo to enter the literature club?��


    ��Eh?�� Natsuo was surprised by Akihito��s words. Frankly, he loved literature, and he also loved to talk about it, but he only dared to chase after this dream in the middle semester of his freshman year. He only learned to write, and he still kept writing since he wanted to be a novelist. He also felt it might be good for him to enter the literature club, especially when he heard it was full of beautiful women.


    It was hard for him to enter the club or ask to join, but it would have been different if he had been invited. For the first time, he was so grateful for his father at his moment, but he still maintained a cool expression since he didn��t want anyone to see how eager he was.


    Hearing Akihito��s request, Hina and Rui suddenly showed difficult expressions.


    Akihito was working as a sryman, so it was necessary for him to see the reaction of his clients, so he quickly noticed the change in Hina and Rui. ��Ah, is it hard?��


    ��Truth be told, I am not even a teacher for the literature club. I was just asked to monitor everyone since so many things can happen when they go on a trip.�� Hina quickly let go of all the responsibilities and didn��t want to put her opinion regarding Akihito, who wanted Natsuo to join the literature club.


    ��The members of the literature club are all women. I am afraid Fujii-san will be ufortable staying there.�� Rui didn��t join the home economics club. Instead, she went to join the literature club since she felt it was better to join the literature club, considering how she could maintain her time better, especially when she wanted to learn under her father as a chef. If she spent too much of her time at the club, it would tire her out. In other words, if she wanted to, she could be a ghost member of the literature club, considering all the members of this club were her acquaintances.


    ��Ah, is that so? All the members�� women? It��ll be troublesome if Natsuo enters then.�� Akihito nodded.


    ��And he doesn��t seem to be interested in joining, right? Isn��t it better for him to follow what he wants to do instead of being forced to join the club?�� Rui said.


    ��That��s true.�� Natsuo nodded since Rui spoke of her experience. She worked hard, so her mother could acknowledge her dream, so instead of forcing his son to join the literature club without knowing whether he liked it or not, it was better to let his son do what he wanted to do. ��I��m sorry, Natsuo. Just do what you want. I��m sure that there are many things that you want to do.��


    ��������


    Natsuo couldn��t say anything and lowered his head, realizing his n was backfiring.


    As for asking Natsuo to join this trip, neither Akihito nor Tsukiko talked about this matter.


    Still, before they went out, Hina suddenly said, ��Ah, right, I want to announce something to everyone.��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Tsukiko asked.


    ��Well, I want to move out,�� Hina said with a smile.


    ������..��


    ��WHAAAAAT?!��


    Tsukiko quickly pulled Hina, wondering what had happened.


    Akihito also listened.


    Hina sighed and wondered whether she should tell this matter when she had returned instead of now.


    Rui also helped Hina to talk since she was the one who was the most excited about this n.


    On the other hand, Natsuo was just in silence, and no one really knew what he was thinking at that moment.

 Chapter 540: Rain prayer

    Chapter 540: Rain prayer


    Many members from Sakurasou, whether Shishio, Shiina, Nanami, or Roberta, went on this trip to Izu.


    However, strangely, Kamiigusa Misaki didn��t join this trip.


    Misaki looked at Shishio and pouted. ��You��re not going to join me?��


    ��Do you want me to join and listen to what you two might talk about?�� Shishio asked in return.


    ������ Misaki couldn��t say a single word since she felt this was something she should handle on her own. She had troubled Shishio so much, and this time, she had to do it by herself. Yet she still wanted his presence by her side, or at least, she wanted him to give her the strength to ovee her problem.


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment and realized she might have been reliant on him. It wasn��t bad, yet he wanted to see what would happen if he left her alone with Mitaka?


    Would she be able to say ��no��?


    Would she embrace him?


    Shishio wanted to know how Misaki was going to handle this situation alone. After asking that question, he didn��t say anything and just rubbed her head gently.


    Misaki only purred like a cat that was coddled by her master. It wasn��t until he pulled his hand away that she showed a reluctant expression.


    ��I��ll go now. I��ll bring you souvenirs.��


    ��Shishio!��


    ��Okay, okay.�� Shishio entered the car where everyone had been sitting before they started their trip to Izu.


    Misaki didn��t move from her spot and kept watching them until she couldn��t see them anymore. She then took a deep breath, thinking about her meeting with Mitaka Jin soon. She closed her eyes, and her memories with Jin appeared one after another. From how they met each other until they parted ways. Yet that memory slowly dissipated, contaminated by a certain figure, making her memory with Mitaka a vague, distant memory.


    Suddenly, Misaki felt a hand on her shoulder, which made her startled and turn. She sighed in relief when she saw it was Mayumi Nishikino. ��What��s wrong, Mayumi?��


    ��Don��t act like a girl in love. It doesn��t suit your character,�� Mayumi said simply while yawning.


    ����.��


    Misaki felt all the nervousness she felt disappear instantly, and all that left was an urge to fight a bloody battle!


    ��Mayami, today is your end!��


    ��Hell, what are you doing?! We��re outside! Don��t pull my pants?!��


    While there was an exciting battle on the Sakurasou, it had nothing to do with Shishio since his trip to Izu started.


    The trip to Izu had been something that everyone looked forward to. Therefore, everyone in the literature club and some others also followed on this trip.


    Whether Shishio, Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, Miu, Saki, Nana, Mea, Maiko, Rui, Momo, or Futaba, who weren��t even members of the literature club, also joined this trip. Miu and Saki also brought their little sisters, so there were two additional members on this trip.


    As for the adults, Kiriya, Hina, and Roberta were the ones who were going to guard them.


    With so many participants, it was impossible to stay in the same car. Instead, they brought two cars.


    One car was led by Shishio and Kiriya, and the other car was led by Hina and Roberta.


    The two cars moved in tandem from Tokyo to Izu together.


    ��Are you sure you��re going to let me drive?�� Shishio asked while looking at Kiriya, who sat on the passenger seat. He was a student, after all, and while he had a driving license, it was strange for Kiriya to let him drive.


    ��It��s okay. I have heard you have a driving license, right?�� Kiriya answered with a smile.


    ��Just say you want to bezy,�� Shishio said annoyedly.


    Kiriya smiled and said, ��You don��t need to worry. I��ll apany you to talk so you won��t get sleepy. If you feel hungry or thirsty, I��ll also help to feed you. It��s all good, right?��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ����.�� Nana, Mea, Maiko, Saki, and Futaba.


    Saki��s little sister only looked at everyone with some confusion, clearly showing she was confused with the situation.


    There were many things that they should say at this moment, but they decided to change the object of conversation, talking about where they should visit right after they arrived in Izu. Their trip would take at least two or three hours. They had woken up in the morning and started their journey at nine in the morning, so they should have arrived at the twelfth or one in the afternoon.


    At that very time, they could visit various ces or eat the special dishes in the area. Moreover, their wallets were brimming with ammunition, whether it was from their parents or part-time job, so at this moment, they were ready for this trip.


    Still, their first destination was at the ce where the movie adapted from Kiriya��s book was shot.


    ��The next day, we��ll see the Capybara Onsen,�� Shishio said to Saki��s little sister, who seemed sad because the first destination wasn��t a ce she wanted to visit.


    Keika Kawasaki smiled sweetly and said, ��Thank you, Shishio-oniichan!�� She had gotten familiar with everyone in the literature club, and whether it was Nana, Mea, or Maiko liked children, so they quickly warmed up. As for Futaba, even though they were awkward at first, they also became friendly since a child was different from an adult. They were still pure, and they weren��t contaminated by society. Well-protected, like endangered species.


    It might be the reason why Futaba was okay to engage with Keika, even if they started to feel awkward in the beginning.


    Personally, Shishio must admit the participants of this trip were so much that he wasn��t sure whether he could put all of those characters on this arc, yet this didn��t give him trouble since the main heroine for this arc had been decided.


    Mai Sakurajima.


    It had been a few weeks since they had parted, and frankly, Shishio missed her so much, and she was the same since she called him every night.


    Yet Misaki didn��t want to lose in this confrontation with the main heroine in this arc.


    While Shishio was worried about what would happen between Misaki and Mitaka, he wanted to make his hands clear until everything was solved, yet Misaki didn��t let him and everyone go since how could they have fun while she had to handle this emotional problem alone?


    .


    Misaki would be lying if she didn��t feel remorse toward Shishio��s heartlessness.


    God also seemed to be in Misaki��s favor, so he decided to send a downpour on their trip.


    The downpour might not be hard, but it made them slightly worried, considering how they nned to go on the trip. If the weather turned bad to worse, then their trip would be foiled. The only constion they heard was the fact they didn��t hear there would be any storms from the radio they heard.


    It was something that made their hearts sigh in relief and calm their hearts since they hoped when they arrived at their destination, this rain would stop.


    ��I wonder how the movie is���� Kiriya murmured while looking at the rain.


    Under this rain, it would bring many problems to the shooting progress, yet when Shishio looked at Kiriya��s expression, he felt in doubt since all he could see from his eyes was excitement as if he expected something from this rain.


    But what?


    Shishio tried to recall Kiriya��s novel and suddenly thought about a certain scene that happened after the rain. It seemed his thought was right, considering Kiriya took his phone and started to call someone.


    No one seemed to question what Kiriya was doing since they were ying cards together and eating snacks. As for watching the scenery, what kind of scenery could they see under this rain?


    The cloud turned dark, and the rain caused the window to be covered by a curtain of water, making it hard for them to see anything.


    Yet if there was something to be blessed about, it was the fact the road was pretty clear, and it could be seen they might be able to arrive earlier than they predicted.


    After the end of the call, Kiriya seemed to be hesitant about something.


    ��What��s wrong, Sensei?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, I just wonder when this rain is going to stop,�� Kiriya said while staring at the rainy sky.


    ��Hmm���� Shishio looked at the sky and said, ��I guess around 12?�� Strangely, the ��Ninjutsu Mastery�� also included a technique that made him able to guess how the weather was going for a day. Still, somehow, it was quite understandable. After all, for a ninja, it was necessary to check the weather since one��s presence might be noticeable when the weather didn��t support them.


    ��If so, can we arrive before 12?�� Kiriya asked expectantly.


    Shishio looked at the time, and it was already ten and a half, one and half hours right after their journey. ��It should be possible, but what��s wrong?��


    ��There��s something that I want to see, and if possible, let��s just tell the other car that we��re going straight to the shooting of the movie.�� Kiriya seemed to be excited about something, which somehow made everyone curious.


    Shishio also agreed since he knew what made Kiriya so excited since he was also the same, wondering how Mai would be in this special scene.


    After the call, everyone had made up their minds to visit the ce where the movie was shot directly.


    The other car was driven by Roberta, and she followed Shishio��s order without hesitation, so she didn��t question much.


    As for everyone, no one seemed to question this decision since if they were done seeing this movie shooting, they should be able to visit various exciting ces in Izu, so there was nothing theyined about.


    After all, even though it was quite rude, thest ce they wanted to visit on Izu was the location where the movie was shot. It might be strange of them to say this, but as a high school student, a movie was something far from them. It was something that had never entered their mind unless they watched it at the movie theatre, video rental, or even a television.


    If they could finish this soon, they could y around, so why not?


    While talking and ying, the time seemed to pass so fast, and as expected, they arrived earlier than they had predicted.


    As Shishio parked the car at the beach where the movie was set, Kiriya walked out of the car in a hurry. ��I am going out first!��


    ��Wh��?!��


    Everyone was stunned by Kiriya��s action.


    Shishio looked at the sky and saw the rain was almost over. ��If you don��t mind getting wet, how about we walk out in a hurry to see what��s going on?��


    They nodded since they were also curious.


    Everyone quickly walked out of the car after they closed the door.


    As for Roberta and her group, they were stunned by what they were doing, but they couldn��t ask since everyone had dashed away toward the beach.


    When they came to the beach, they saw the movie staff was there, and they seemed to be busy with their work. They saw that Kiriya didn��t approach the movie scene and told them to stay. ��Don��t get too close. You��ll bother them and be quiet.��


    They nodded and stood by his side. The distance between them and the movie scene wasn��t that far. They could see clearly what had happened there. There, they saw Mai��s figure, dancing on the top of the stage-like ce.


    The stage wasn��t a normal stage. Instead, it was like a stage used for a certain Shinto ritual, like the Kaguya dance or something simr. It was ced on the beach as if it was used to worship the god of the sea.


    On the stage, Mai was there. She was dressed as a young priestess in red hakama, dancing on the top of the stage as if she offered a sacred offering. Even under this drizzle, she didn��t stop, gracefully moving every part of her body as if she had caught a glimpse of the divine being. Her body was wet, causing the loose hakama to be tight, showing the beautiful shape of her body. Maybe because of how earnest her feeling was, her wish was delivered, and the drizzle slowly stopped.


    The dark, cloudy sky also slowly parted apart as if the shy beings that had been hiding behind those clouds also wanted to see the figure of this beautiful girl.


    Yet Mai was unfazed and focussed on her prayer.


    Under the golden rays between the clouds, the girl��s figure became the center of everything. She was like a goddess that descended from the sky, almost sacred-like and the most beautiful existence in this ce.


    Everyone was in awe and gasped when they saw her.


    For the first time in his mind, Shishio realized how lucky he was, yet at the same time, was it wrong of him to want to monopolize this beautiful girl for him alone even if the gods were his rivals?


    No.


    Even if the gods were his rivals, Shishio wouldn��t give this girl to anyone.


    As if Mai noticed his will, she nced in his direction and gave a light yet a seductive smile at his direction.


    Even if it was just a glimpse, with their tacit understanding, they understood everything.


    Tonight, they will meet each other.

 Chapter 541: Noble

    Chapter 541: Noble


    ��Cut!��


    The voice of the director echoed the thought of the beach, telling everyone the shoot had ended.


    When the scene ended, everyone pped without hesitation since Mai��s acting gave them goosebumps. They really felt they were in the presence of a divine goddess that descended from heaven.


    Roberta and the others who also happened to see the scene were in awe.


    Everyone just stood there in silence, trying to reminisce about the scene they had seen previously.


    In their minds, there was one question.


    ��Is this a movie?��


    They never thought a movie would be such a special thing. No, it wasn��t the movie. Instead, it was Mai who made this movie so special. Subconsciously, they looked in the direction of Shishio, hoping to see his reaction, yet somehow they sighed in relief since his gaze was normal. Those eyes had never changed and were lustful as usual, which made them sigh in relief.


    Shishio noticed their gazes and felt speechless by their nder. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Nothing.��


    ����.��


    Yet who would have thought Mai would dash forward from the stage, ignoring her wet body, directly toward someone. This caused everyone to be attracted by her action and saw him run toward a handsome young man.


    If Mai was like the goddess of the sun, bringing the light to everyone.


    This young man was like the god of night, bringing darkness to his surroundings. He captivated everyone with his gaze, like a beast, yet strangely beautiful.


    Mai didn��t care about everyone and just hugged him. Yet she didn��t say words of love. Instead, she scolded him. ��You bastard! You��rete for visiting me!�� She had heard that Shishio was going to visit, yet this guy was toote!


    Every night she had always thought of him, yet she knew this guy spent his night with other girls. Frankly, she had always been afraid that he would forget about her, but all of those worries disappeared like a mirage when he came. Still, when she thought about his actions, she started to feel annoyed and thought of ignoring him. If he didn��t coax her, she would ignore him.


    Yet when he stood there, he eclipsed everything. His figure was what was on her mind, and when her scene ended, she just ran in his direction and hugged him.


    ��Mai����


    Shishio wanted to kiss Mai, but she used her palm and pushed his jaw away. She had learned martial art from him, so stopping the ws of the beast was something easy for her. ��Don��t do something weird. We��re in public.��


    ��Weren��t you the one who hugged me?�� Shishio rolled his eyes, but in the end, he parted away from her. He wasn��t going to follow her game, begging her or anything since this wasn��t something that he loved to do, and as Mai had said previously, this was public.


    While frankly, it didn��t really matter to him since he could control the public, and he also didn��t see the existence of the paparazzi. However, it was normal since a movie had always been a secretive matter. It was impossible to announce what was happening at the location since one might be sued.


    Mai pouted since Shishio didn��t seem to be so eager to hug her or kiss him. However, suddenly Keika Kawasaki and Miya Ashihara looked at her with shining eyes, then asked, ��Onee-chan, are you a princess?�� While they knew Mai, she was quite low-key when they were at the theme park previously, but this time, her existence was ingrained in the minds of two little girls.


    Mai smiled warmly and rubbed their heads. ��Maybe, but please keep it a secret, alright?��


    ��Then, Shishio-nii is the prince?�� Keika asked naively while looking at Shishio.


    Mai and Shishio looked at each other and smiled.


    ��No, he is a demon who steals the princess from the prince, so don��t get close to him,�� Mai said with a hint of tension.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Wh��?!�� Two little girls were dumbfounded since they didn��t expect the gentle big brother they knew would be a demon.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��No way!�� 2x


    However, the two little girls believed in Shishio, so they didn��t believe in Mai.


    Mai stared at the two little girls, then at Shishio for a while, but she knew he liked the big one, so it was impossible.


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he had a feeling Mai thought something rude about him.


    When Mai was there, everyone talked to each other happily, and there were many things they wanted to ask. After all, she had been away for her movie, and when they met, they didn��t expect they would see such a wonderful scene.


    If there was something that Mai regretted about was the fact she couldn��t be with him alone at this moment. Inwardly, she sighed when he talked with Hina and Roberta about something.


    Had he lost interest in me?��


    A certain emotion built in her heart, but suddenly she heard his voice.


    ��Let��s meet upter tonight.��


    It was only the voice that Mai could hear since she could see that no one could listen to those words.


    .


    Shishio was also in a simr situation. He must admit this was what made having a harem difficult since it was hard to treat one of his girls to be more special than others in front of the rest. He knew they all might be intimidated by Mai��s charm.


    Girls were like that. In front of more beautiful women, they would feel worried about their appearance. After all, an appearance was a woman��s weapon.


    Shishio knew how to handle this, but this wasn��t the ce for him to solve this problem. He looked around and saw Kiriya talking with the director of the movie. He ignored them and just sat on the bench while looking at the beach.


    ��You��re not talking with her?�� Nana asked while sitting with him.


    ��Do you want me to talk to her?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, you two have been separated for a while.�� While Nana must admit, her confidence was slightly hit by Mai��s sacred-like appearance, they would be sisters to each other, so there was no point in fighting. Yet, somehow she felt somewhat intimidated, wondering whether she should do it with her big sister, so she could get his attention more.


    It was also why Hina and Rui didn��t seem intimidated by Mai since they were two people. In basic mathematics, it was obvious that two were bigger than one, right?


    Nana also thought of a simr strategy.


    However, Shishio only rubbed Nana��s head gently and asked, ��But I want to stay with you, though. Is that not okay?��


    ��������


    Nana stared at Shishio and understood why she was in love with him. She nced around for a while before she pulled him.


    ��Where are we going?�� Shishio was startled.


    ��Let��s go to the toilet. I am afraid to go alone.��


    ������..�� Shishio wondered whether they would just go to a simple toilet, yet he didn��t stop and let her drag him somewhere where no one could see them.


    ��


    Their meeting on the movie shoot wasn��t that long. After all, the crew still had a job to do. Even though everyone was surprised when they saw Mai and Shishio hug each other, they somehow felt it was natural for them to be together, especially when the director heard from Kiriya about Shishio��s identity.


    Then, the director spread it to others, and there was a lot of gossip regarding how this movie could be so smooth. Yet did someone dare to say it?


    In the entertainment industry, this type of thing was normal, and even some female crews didn��t even mind throwing their bodies at him if he wanted to. After all,pared to a group of old men with big bellies, wasn��t it better for them to be enjoyed by a handsome well-fit young man?


    Still, the director talked to him and wondered whether he wanted to enter the scene. After all, the memory of Mai running and hugging Shishio was still vivid in his mind. He wanted to add such a scene to the movie, yet Shishio had to refuse since he didn��te to shoot the movie, so while Mai was quite reluctant, she sent everyone off with a sigh, wondering when the movie would end. The only thing that could console her was the fact he woulde to visit her tonight.


    In the car, everyone thought to get lunch first since they hadn��t eaten anything since they arrived in Izu. After talking for a while, they decided to eat soba. The warm soba would be nice right after the rain. It also could make their stomach warm.


    Shishio also knew that a woman was fairly sensitive toward a cold, so a nice warm broth of soba would make themfortable. They could also eat the famous tempura from Izu in the shop, which was a plus point.


    Yet when they entered the car, Shishio realized one problem.


    ��What��s wrong with you, Nana?��


    ��Yeah, your face is red.��


    ��Did you catch a cold?��


    Mea, Maiko, and Saki looked at Nana worriedly. Even though her tan skin might hide it, her red face was pretty noticeable.


    ��Ah, um���� Nana blushed and didn��t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Kiriya only stared at Shishio in silence.


    ��Keika-chan, do you want to try wasabi ice creamter?�� Shishio suddenly said, attracting everyone��s attention.


    ��Wasabi ice cream?�� Keika was quite curious. ��Is it good?��


    ��Of course, it��s good. Let��s get them after we have lunch.��


    ��Yay~!�� Keika smiled happily.


    ��Shishio, don��t spoil her too much,�� Saki said helplessly, but her face was full of smiles.


    Yet whether it was Nana, Mea, Maiko, or Futaba, they realized that this guy had tried to change the topic of the conversation. However, they didn��t bother to dismantle him since they knew what Nana and Shishio were doing secretly.


    ��


    With the good food, everyone��s mood improved, and they toured the Izu in a happy mood, trying a good wasabi ice cream. If one might think it didn��t taste good, then they were wrong. The taste of the wasabi ice cream was quite sweet with a gentle, spiciness aftertaste. It had a unique vor, and they loved it well.


    Everyone was happy, and before they went to Shishio��s vi, they decided to buy some ingredients for dinner. While buying ingredients, they asked him about his vi, wondering how his vi was. ording to their imagination, it would be like a normal house, or it might be bigger. After all, they had never seen a big house, especially in Tokyo, where the price ofnd was so steep.


    In Tokyo, they also mostly stayed in his apartment. Even though it was huge, they only stayed in the room alone, so it was hard to tell how big it was. However, when they arrived at his vi, their jaws were hanging, half opened while their eyes opened wide. One thing was certain. They realized that he might be a hidden young master or a descendant of the noble family during the era of the Empire of Japan.


    ����Onii-chan, you��re a prince, right?�� Keika looked at Shishio with shining eyes.


    Usually, someone might deny Keika at the moment, but no one did at the moment since they thought this guy was really a prince.

 Chapter 542: Izu

    Chapter 542: Izu


    ��Prince��?��


    Shishio murmured and thought about his family identity. Instead of a prince, his family was a marquess. Some people might not know, but following the Meiji Restoration, many court nobles in Kyoto started to regain their status. However, their status was abolished with the 1947 constitution.


    Shishio was the descendant of a famous samurai n and part of the original 24 marquesses when this system was created. It was also the reason why his grandfather could be the general of the Japan Self-Defense Forces, and many of his uncles and rtives took important positions as police, bureaucrats, or famous financial servicespanies.


    Shishio was from the main line of the family, straight from his grandfather, who was the head of the family, so it might not be wrong to call him a prince. Yet he smiled and rubbed Keika��s head, then said, ��I am not a prince, but I am a demon who is going to punish a naughty child! Come on and enter! Your body is all dirty and sweaty. Ask your sister to take a bath with you.��


    Keika didn��t feel afraid and onlyughed happily.


    Yet Miya Ashihara didn��t want to lose and also stuck into him.


    Just when they were about to go, Shiina also grabbed the hem of his shirt and said, ��Shishio, let��s take a bath together.��


    ������


    Keika and Miya looked at each other, then looked at Shishio, but before they said anything, everyone pretended nothing happened and walked inside the vi since, more than that, it would be dangerous.


    The vi was spacious. It was covered with a gate from the outside, and no one with the authorization was able to enter. If they entered, it would be counted as a crime. There were also many zelkova trees covering the yard. It was at night, so they might not be able to see it, but there were also flower parks inside.


    The vi had a modern Japanese design. It was done with abination of concrete, wood, and arge ss. There was only one floor in this vige, but it was so spacious that it might take a long time to tour around.


    ��Shishio, it is only me, but there��s a pond here,�� Mea asked speechlessly while looking at the pond in front of her. While it was a pond, it wouldn��t be weird to call it ake. After all, she could also seend in the middle of it, which made her speechless by how grand this vi was.


    ��There��s even a boat there.�� Maiko was in a daze, looking at the small boat on the pier on the miniatureke.


    If they looked carefully at theke, they would also be able to see various other trees, such as cherry blossoms and maple trees. If they came in spring or autumn, they knew they would be able to see the beautiful scenery of the bloom of sakura or the red sea-like maple tree.


    This was just on the outside, but what about the inside?


    The light inside was already turned on as if this ce had already been prepared beforehand.


    ��Um, Roberta-san, are there any other maids here?�� Hina asked curiously and slightly nervous. She knew Shishio was rich, but this was too rich, right?


    ��No.��


    ��I see���� Somehow Hina sighed in relief.


    ��They have been sent out, and we��re the only ones here, but Shishio-sama has a lot of maids,�� Roberta said.


    ����.�� Hina somehow knew that Shishio had a big fetish for a maid.


    As they entered, while the two little girls were excited since they didn��t expect to stay in such a huge ce, the others were quite reserved since this ce was bigger than they had imagined. However, they couldn��t be med since they had been living in Tokyo.


    Unlike Tokyo, thend price in Izu wasn��t that high, so it was natural for his vi to be so spacious that it even had a private beach.


    ��Hey, hey!�� Nana was already dumbfounded by everything before she asked, ��Shishio, is that a yacht?�� While she was happy that the beach was connected to the vi, she wasn��t sure what to say when she saw a yacht harbored on the pier. While she often saw yachts in the movie, it was her first time to see them, and she had never thought she would see one!


    ��If you want, we can use it tomorrow,�� Shishio said.


    ����.�� Everyone.


    Futaba stared at Shishio and just didn��t know what to say. Her family was rich, butpared to Shishio, it might be nothing somehow.


    Everyone suddenly thought about how Keika and Miya called Shishio a prince, but somehow they didn��t feel it was weird to call him a prince. Instead, somehow, they felt calling him a ��king�� would be more appropriate.


    ��Do you want to take a bath or have dinner first?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    This question somehow threw them off, but then they decided to take a bath since they had just eaten many local snacks along the way. They also hadn��t felt hungry yet.


    ��Roberta, can you take them?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes, Shishio-sama.�� Roberta gave a polite bow before she brought everyone to the public bath for the female.


    Shishio looked at Kiriya and asked, ��Sensei, do you want to take a bath too?��


    ����Okay.�� Even Kiriya must admit that he was speechless at that moment.


    Izu was famous for its hot spring since there were many sources of the natural hot spring in this area.


    Shishio��s vi naturally had a natural hot spring on it.


    There were two public hot springs for a female and a male. There were also many other private ones where few people could enjoy a private bath where they could gaze over the moon dazzled on the top of the sea. The stars shone brightly in the night sky, scattering around like natural light. There were also natural rocks with various unique shapes, enhancing the natural beauty of this scenery.


    However, the only function of those rocks wasn��t for beauty. Instead, they could be natural protection where one wouldn��t be able to enter the vi area, so they could enjoy their trip peacefully.


    Still, while Shishio didn��t say anything, many of his bodyguards protected the outside area in case something happened.


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he just had a feeling that something was about to change his peaceful life to 180 degrees.


    While the girls�� area was quite rowdy, Shishio and Kiriya enjoyed the quietness together, watching over the sky.


    ��I somehow want to stay here instead of staying in the movie crew��s hotel,�� Kiriya said while letting out a long sigh. In the beginning, he didn��t think too much and thought about staying with the movie crew since he was quite interested in the movie. However, when he saw this vi, somehow he wanted to stay in this ce. After all, it was his first time staying in such a vi.


    While Kiriya was quite rich since he was also a writer, it didn��t mean he could squander his money to build this type of vi.


    ��Do you want to stay?�� Shishio asked.


    Kiriya thought for a while, then asked, ��When are you going to visit Sakurajima-san?��


    ��I��m going to visit her tonight,�� Shishio said frankly.


    ��Then, I��ll go with you to the movie crew��s hotel. I can smooth it out, and you can sneak in there,�� Kiriya said simply.


    Shishio patted Kiriya��s back and said, ��You can stay tomorrow. There��s a small house on the side.��


    ��Oh? Really?�� Instead of staying in this spacious vi, Kiriya was more interested in the small, lonesome hut. He could somehow imagine himself writing something while hearing the sound of the rain. He was a writer, after all, so he had this type of ideal or dream in his mind. It was just that he didn��t expect his dream would be achieved when he came to his student��s vi.


    As for staying in the main vi, Kiriya didn��t think at all since he knew what kind of man this guy was. Instead of being unable to sleep because of the loud voice, it was better to walk away.


    Still, Kiriya must admit Shishio��s body, and his thing was so huge!


    ����Don��t look at me like this.�� Shishio sighed and wondered why he invited Kiriya to take a bath together. The only thing he was d to be was the fact that Kiriya wasn��t gay.


    Probably.


    Still, Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he could tell that Kiriya wasn��t that interested in rtionships or even a woman in general. Yet was it a good question to ask on this asion? Obviously not.


    So neither of them talked to each other and stretched their bodies as long as they could while letting out afortable sigh, enjoying their luxury trip.


    After their bath, they decided to make dinner. They decided to cook dinner outdoors, right on the bonfire, while they watched the sea.


    The rustling sound of the waves hitting the sand might calm people down, but everyone was excited, talking to each other while preparing dinner.


    ��By the way, where��s Shishio?��


    ��If Shishio doesn��t join, the food won��t be good.��


    Even if they prepared the ingredients and did the preparation, Shishio had to take the finishing step, or else the taste of the food wouldn��t be good.


    ��Nee-chan, where are you?��


    ��Onee-chan?��


    Keika and Miya also realized that their sisters seemed to have disappeared, which made them worried and on the verge of crying. After all, they were in an unfamiliar ce, and the only people they knew had gone. They didn��t even see Shishio, which made them feel scared.


    .


    ��Ah, what��s wrong, Miya?��


    ��You��re not a child. You should be able to take care of yourselves, right?��


    When Keika and Miya saw their sisters, they trotted toward them and hugged them. Still, they looked at their sisters, and somehow their expression was slightly strange since their faces were too red.


    ��Did you feel sick, Onee-chan?��


    ��Should you rest?��


    The two became worried about their older sister.


    However, Saki and Miu told them not to worry since they were alright. After all, there was no way to tell their sisters what they had been doing previously.


    On the other hand, Shishio had slipped and joined everyone in preparing dinner. However, he could see their gazes were on him, which was quite hurtful. ��Okay, who is hungry?��


    They looked at him and thought they were going to swallow himter.


    Anyway, they enjoyed the first day of their Izu trip.

 Chapter 543: Beyond good and evil

    Chapter 543: Beyond good and evil


    The dinner was sumptuous, even if there were only three dishes. Those dishes were chargrilled seafood, jam-packed ajillo y pot, and rice. They might be simple, but they brought a smile to everyone.


    Shishio put the shrimp in his mouth and chewed it lightly. The meat was so soft that it broke the moment he chewed it, yet this wasn��t the end since the juice on the meat burst out inside his mouth, bringing the bomb of deliciousness.


    Shishio was about to take a garlic clove cooked in ajillo, but he stopped and decided to take the lobster, eating it slowly. He looked at everyone and could see that they really enjoyed this moment, yet somehow this was what surprised him the most.


    As love, wasn��t it normal for it to be only just a woman and a man?


    Only a pair of two people.


    Unlike him, who had so many girlfriends.


    Even Shishio understood clearly that his situation was ��different.��


    Yet even if this rtionship was ��different�� from how normal it should be, Shishio could tell that the happy expression on their faces came from their hearts. It wasn��t something fake where they lied to themselves in the name of love.


    This was something that he should be proud and happy about, especially when he was able to do something that 99% of humanity couldn��t do in their lives.


    However, Shishio had never taken everything for granted since he was able to do this also partly because of their sacrifice to him.


    He did all of this in the name of ��love,�� which made him realize that he had twisted the meaning of ��love�� into something convenient.


    Was it okay for someone to love the same gender just because of love?


    Was it okay to do it with another person even though one was married just because of love?


    Was it okay to have a harem just because of love?


    When those questions were given, a love lost its sacredness and purity. Instead, it had be an excuse for one��s ugliness.


    Even though he often said he was walking on the path of a harem, he knew what kind of an ugly thing he had done. Somehow he had an urge to go somewhere alone, yet he also knew the thought of living without them wasn��t something he could bear.


    Would they think a simr thing?


    No, Shishio could tell they didn��t think something asplicated as him.


    They only loved him and just felt happy with him. Still, even if their rtionship was close to each other, theypeted for his attention.


    On the other hand, he was like someone who teased a cat with food right in front of it yet didn��t give it. He teased them from time to time, making them love him even harder, which made him realize how evil he was.


    Was it love?


    It was love.


    Shishio knew without a doubt since love was beyond good and evil.


    ��Ahh���� Shiina opened her mouth, showing her small teeth and pink tongue.


    Shishio fed her a garlic clove that he didn��t dare to eat earlier. ��Was it good?��


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded with a bright smile. She thought the taste of the garlic would be weird, but she didn��t expect it would be savory, full of vor. ��You��re going to Maiter, Shishio?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded, then looked around. ��Do you want to rest for a while?��


    ������.��


    Shiina was in a daze, but she nodded.


    The two walked to the vi quietly, and entered the vacant room together, doing something that shouldn��t be done.


    Shishio knew that his action to go to Mai would bring dissatisfaction to everyone. After all, the impact brought by Mai during her dance was something that made their self-esteem slightly hit, making them realize that they were just a normal girl.


    On the other hand, they thought of him as someone special, which made them, without a doubt, feel that he was suitable for Mai, who was like the brightest star in the night sky.


    If he just walked out of the vi to visit Mai, without a doubt, they wouldn��t be able to sleep and thought of him tillte, wondering whether he would forget about them.


    Time was tight, so this was all he could do.


    The way to resolve this problem was to have sex with each of them right before he went out to calm them down, telling them his passion for them wasn��t lost. Instead, it burnt with a fiery me that could burn them out together.


    Even if this was immoral, and there were many eyes that might catch them, this act excited them.


    Shiina, who had been taught by Shishio from the beginning, could only cry and writhe her body like a thirsty someone in the desert. She sought after an oasis filled with white magma that could moisten her heart.


    Shishio wiped Shiina��s face, which was covered with something that was impossible to be seen by the people outside before they did it again.


    Yet their act of depravity had been known by some since Rui happened to search for him and saw what he was doing with Shiina.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    ����You two are like cats in mating.��


    While Shiina was just in a daze, Shishio was speechless since this might be the most suitable way to describe their act at this moment.


    Shiina was at the bottom, showing her graceful and thin back. Meanwhile, Shishio was on top, lightly squeezing her with his weight while pounding her from behind and biting her white shoulder.


    Yet the only cat in the heat wasn��t the only two since Rui closed the door and just joined them.


    While the three of them had lost their reasoning and became an animal moved by instinct, everyone enjoyed the zing, warm bonfire.


    Roberta was with everyone and lightly sipped the bear given by Hina.


    Still, while Hina was drinking, her eyes darted around, trying to find the figure of the man that made her into a she-devil. It was just she didn��t expect Kiriya to make her remember the name of someone that she had almost forgotten.


    ��Ahh,e to think of it�� how is Hagiwara-kun doing?�� Kiriya suddenly asked.


    Roberta��s expression didn��t change, and she just quietly sipped the beer.


    On the other hand, Hina was surprised. She wasn��t surprised by how Kiriya suddenly mentioned Hagiwara. Instead, she was surprised at how calm she was when he mentioned her previous boyfriend. ��I haven��t made any contact with him since we separated.��


    Her voice was so calm that it made Kiriya realize that Hina didn��t have a feeling toward Hagiwara anymore. He could only shake his head and felt slightly sorry for Hagiwara, yet maybe, it was part of karma.


    ��How did you know him?�� It was just pure curiosity, nothing more.


    Even Kiriya noticed that, which made him speechless, wondering whether love could be so easily erased from someone��s heart.


    Maybe, but only a stronger love could erase the previous love, so who was this person that Hina loved at that moment?


    Suddenly a picture of a certain someone suddenly emerged in his mind.


    However, Kiriya shook his head. ��No way, right?�� He then told Hina how he met Hagiwara (Hina��s ex-boyfriend) during his university time. Still, he asked, ��Why did you no longer meet him?��


    ��Why?�� Hina started to wonder about this question and a picture of ��him�� appeared in her mind.


    The first time she invited ��him�� was because she wanted to forget everything. Yet the effect was greater than she had thought since she really forgot about everything, whether it was her family, ex-boyfriend, and many things. She became a little animal that only sought after his body. Yet could she say something like that so bluntly?


    ��I��m afraid to make my family worry���� Hina answered Kiriya��s question with a white lie.


    ��I see���� Kiriya didn��t want to check whether Hina was lying or not. Instead, he ended the subject of the conversation. ��Well, I��ll stop here. I am sorry to have brought it up. I was a little worried about him because he sounded exhausted when I called him recently after a long time.��


    ��I see���� Hina nodded, almost unfeeling, cold like a frost, yet she still masked it with a polite tone. ��May I ask the reason?�� The heart of a woman could only be entered by one person, and it definitely wasn��t enough for two people to enter.


    Kiriya opened his mouth and wanted to tell the reason why Hagiwara decided to divorce, but while a mouth could lie, eyes couldn��t lie. He could see her eyes were just filled with curiosity instead of hope or something else. Still, he naturally told her that Hagiwara divorced because he was unhappy with his marriage.


    Hagiwara��s marriage was a mess since it wasn��t created from love. Instead, it came from debt. In such an infertilend, it was impossible for love to be born from it, especially when only one person tried and the other was just ignorant.


    Hearing that answer, Hina just sipped her beer while gazing over the swaying red me before gazing over the wood on the side, which had turned into ash.


    Was her love for Hagiwara so weak that it could die so easily?


    Probably.


    ��I see����


    By then, Hina wondered why she was so invested in her previous rtionship and felt quite a regret since she couldn��t meet ��him�� first. ��I��ll go to the toilet first.��


    Kiriya didn��t say anything and just stayed silent, feeling slightly sorry for Hagiwara, but everything had ended. If there was a medicine for regret, it would be out of stock already.


    Hina was light-headed because of alcohol or maybe because of Kiriya��s story. She wasn��t sure, but she was nk when she saw Shishio, Shiina, and Rui walking out together.


    While Shiina was just as usual, Rui was so awkward and blushed before she ran away to the group.


    Hina didn��t stop them and just stared at Shishio in silence.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just asked, ��Do you want to go to the toilet?��


    ��Um.�� Hina nodded with a blush, following his game.


    ��This ce is quite huge. You might get lost. I��ll guide you there,�� Shishio said righteously.


    ��������


    Hina stared at Shishio for a while. Compared to her previous boyfriend, she must admit Shishio was a bastard, and this guy��s face was as thick as a fortress in the medieval era. Yet she must confess she loved this bastard a lot.


    ��Then, guide me. I am afraid to get lost.�� Hina naturally linked her arm to Shishio.


    ��Don��t worry. I��m very good at guiding people.��


    Hina nodded and agreed since she must admit under his guidance, her heart was only filled with him.

 Chapter 544: Hey, it’s been a while

    Chapter 544: Hey, it��s been a while


    ��Should we go, Sensei?��


    ��Okay.��


    When dinner ended and everyone had cleaned up, they were hit by exhaustion and thought to go to sleep. Their trip took quite a while, and they were in an excited state for a while, so it was natural for them to be tired. Even more, they were doing something they shouldn��t do behind everyone.


    This was something that shouldn��t be done yet, and somehow, it excited them.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    After they decided where to sleep, Shishio and Kiriya walked out of the vi together to the hotel where the movie crew stayed in. The two entered the car and drove out, yet his eyes became subtle when one girl seemed to be watching him from a distance.


    ��It��s been so long, huh?��


    Shishio remembered that it had been so long since he had mentioned her. He also hadn��t given the right answer yet for her, but she might have gotten restless and wanted to know what their rtionship would be from now on.


    ��It��s also unfair to make her wait so long����


    However, it was impossible to change that now since there was something that he had done now.


    The two were talking to each other about a random thing they found interesting around the Izu, movies, or even the dinner they had just eaten.


    After all, it was Kiriya��s first time eating ajillo, and he didn��t expect the food would be so delicious even though it was prepared with just a simple ingredient.


    However, even though their conversation might seem amicable, Shishio could tell that there was something that Kiriya wanted to ask, yet when Kiriya asked this question, something would change between them.


    It was something that Kiriya didn��t want to do, especially when they were on holiday.


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it. Kiriya-sensei, don��t you have a girlfriend?�� Shishio asked casually.


    ��What? Are you interested in me?�� Kiriya asked with a smile.


    ��Is it not okay to ask this question?�� Shishio didn��t care about Kiriya��s reaction. Instead, he said, ��Leaving the students aside since I have a feeling you won��t touch a student, you must have a lover or two, right?��


    ��A lover or two���� Kiriya was speechless and said, ��I am not you.��


    ������ Shishio couldn��t say anything in this refutation. Still, he shook his head and asked, ��Or are you the type that likes to hide your rtionship? If you don��t want to tell me, it��s alright, though.��


    ��I don��t hide it, but no one asks me. Still, to answer your question, I don��t have a lover, and I��m still single,�� Kiriya said frankly. ��Do you want to ask why I don��t search for one?�� He stared at Shishio and waited for a while.


    ��No, this type of question is often asked by anyone, but frankly, I feel that this question is troublesome. When are you going to search for a girlfriend? I mean, being alone is fine, and to be happy, it doesn��t mean that one needs to have love,�� Shishio said.


    ��Then, to be happy, what does one need?�� Kiriya asked curiously with a smile since he must admit he was sofortable with Shishio.


    ��Friendship.��


    ��Friendship?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��It��s not theck of love that makes one unhappy. Instead, it is theck of friendship. You don��tck one now, so I don��t think you��re unhappy. As for love, it is a great thing, but sometimes, it is also troublesome.�� He must admit his days with his girls weren��t all rose-colored life. He also often had arguments from time to time, and he would be lying if he wasn��t tired, but this was a rtionship, right?


    Shishio must also admit that the make-up sex was so great that the effort he put into solving their rtionship was worth it.


    ��So you think the highest rtionship among people is a friendship?�� Kiriya asked.


    ��I think so.�� Shishio nodded since he must admit thatpared to a couple, the rtionship between a friend with benefit was longer. Still, everything depended on the individual, nothing concrete since everyone was different. ��It��s just my opinion, though. Every person is different, but of course, I can��t deny love is also a strong rtionship, yet it is also something fleeting.�� He thought for a while, then shook his head. ��Sorry, that��s the wrong example.��


    ��Then, what do you think love is like?��


    ��I guess it��s like the bonfire earlier,�� Shishio said.


    ��Bonfire?�� Kiriya��s eyes flickered.


    ��Yeah, if we add more wood, the me on the bonfire will be even bigger, but if we add nothing, slowly, it will dim before vanishing into ash.�� Shishio felt this was the most suitable way to describe what love was. ��Love is like that, right? If we do nothing, it��ll vanish and disappear, leaving nothing behind.�� However, he didn��t receive an answer from Kiriya. Instead, he saw him writing something on his notes.


    ������


    Shishio was speechless but didn��t say anything, focusing on driving the car. After all, he felt Kiriya��s act was natural since Kiriya was a writer.


    Unlike Tokyo, Izu was quiet. Even after they had moved for a while, they hadn��t seen any vehicles along the way. Even the existence of street lights was quite scant, leaving them with the brightness of the car light and the stars.


    ��Then, if it disappears, what��ll happen to the pair?�� Kiriya suddenly asked.


    ��What will happen?�� Shishio didn��t answer immediately but thought for two seconds and said, ��I guess they will be either me or ash.��


    ��me or ash?��


    ��If they be a me, they will burn something else and create another love, but if they be ash, they��ll be decadent since the damage caused by love isn��t something easy to solve.��


    Frankly, Shishio must admit the feeling of love was scary since it made people unpredictable. While he might not have said it, he often had stalkers that followed him. His appearance was handsome, so handsome that it would make people stare at him after they saw him. Even if they looked away, they would take a second nce at him.


    If Shishio was gay, Kiriya was sure that he would make a move on him.


    ��That��s true.�� Kiriya nodded since he knew how heavy a feeling known as love was. It often brings misery, and one might even die for it.


    When one��s life is all about love, one will be able to do anything. Even when they want to die together, they will be able to do it since death as a couple isn��t dead, not even for unbelievers. What distresses them isn��t losing a life but losing what gives it meaning.


    When love is our whole life, what difference is there between living together and dying together?


    However, Shishio must admit that taking this difficult topic took a lot of his calories. ��Sensei, I want to eat something first.��


    ��Alright, I also want to eat too.�� It wasn��t that Kiriya hadn��t eaten, but he didn��t want to fight the dinner with the girls, so he didn��t eat much. He also felt slightly tired after talking for so long with him regarding a human rtionship.


    As for whether Kiriya had a rtionship or not, it wasn��t a problem for the two since they wanted to fill their stomachs. After parking the car, they went into the nearby restaurant and entered it without hesitation. The only thing that they hesitated about was the fact there was only one menu.


    ��Tonkatsu?��


    Eating something so heavy and oily might be something unbelievable for every girl, but neither of them had a problem with it.


    Hearing their order, the chef also prepared the orders.


    The sound of the sizzling oil and the sportsmentator on the television mixed together. It might be because they were quitete that only two customers were inside, eating silently, without interrupting anyone.


    ��Please enjoy.��


    After waiting for a while, the chef gave their order.


    The bright-colored egg was mixed with the crunchy, meaty tonkatsu topped on top of the glistening rice.


    The appearance of this dish made their appetite rise, and they ate without hesitation.


    Meat, crispy batter, egg, sauce, and rice in this dish created harmony, and they must admit this taste delicious.


    Shishio then looked at the chef and asked, ��Can I get another one? If possible, I want to bring it back.��


    The chef nodded and prepared another tonkatsu for Shishio.


    Neither of them talked much when they ate.


    Still, Shishio knew that Kiriya still wanted to ask him something, but Kiriya didn��t really want to. However, he wouldn��t open his mouth regarding this matter and just kept quiet, maintaining the status quo between them.


    After they had eaten, they went to the hotel, but Kiriya looked at Shishio weirdly and asked, ��You don��t want to enter?��


    ��I��ll enter from somewhere,�� Shishio said and walked to the side of the building.


    ����.�� Kiriya was speechless, but he didn��t say much and entered the hotel since he must admit there were many things that he wanted to discuss with the director.


    On the other hand, Shishio walked toward the building on edge before climbing up to the second floor, walking through the roof��s eaves. Even though the hotel was quite good, it wasn��t the best. After all, the total budget for the movie wasn��t much, so they could only stay in the business hotel. Yet they didn��tin. Instead, they had gotten used to it.


    This hotel was also several times better than the one the movie crew usually stayed at. Even sometimes, they could only go home and eat normal food.


    However, this was a normal treatment since this movie was nned to be put at the Venice Film Festival.


    Anyway, Shishio knocked on the window of the room where Mai stayed. ��Mai, I am here.�� Then, he heard the abrupt sound of the window being opened. There he saw she was surprised to see him. He then raised his hand and showed the thing in his hand. ��I brought you a tonka���� He hadn��t finished his words, but he was pulled inside, and she threw away his pants.


    ��You��re too thirsty���� Shishio was speechless.


    Mai blushed and then asked, ��You don��t want to?��


    ��Who has ever said that?��


    Shishio caressed her cheek, and the image where she danced was still on his mind as if it was burnt right into his mind. Yet he was still greedy and put his hand into her snow-white breasts.


    Mai held her voice and didn��t p his hand since this was something that she wanted to do. However, she was quite confused since he suddenly stopped. ��Why did you stop?��


    ��We haven��t closed the window.�� Even though he knew no one would peek at them, especially when he had checked it previously. It was better to be careful, right?


    ��Done?��


    When Shishio turned, he saw Mai was already naked, showing her seductive body, tempting him, and erasing his reasoning.


    The two were like a pair of moths in front of the fire. They were dancing around the fire, attracted by it, before they jumped into the fiery passion.

 Chapter 545: Collar

    Chapter 545: Cor


    The difference in physical ability between a male and a female was obvious. If the male trained hard, their difference would be even bigger. It wouldn��t be weird to say their difference was like the distance between an abyss and a surface.


    Mai could only lie lifelessly, buck naked on his chest. She panted, trying to catch her breath. Her face dyed red, showing the charm of a woman that knew the taste of the forbidden pleasure. Yet her state might not be much different from dying.


    The feelings of climax between a male and a female are different.


    If a male is hit with intense pleasure, then a momentary weakness. Then a female is like they are dying. It might sound exaggerated, yet a woman��s body is like that. Their pinnacle of sexual fulfillment is greater than men��s.


    Shishio knew that, and it made him quite jealous since the climax once, twice, or more wasn��t that much different for him.


    Yet, for a woman, Mai, to be exact, it was much different. It was like she wanted to die, or she didn��t mind dying in this situation.


    ��Weren��t you so exaggerated?�� Shishio asked speechlessly. He wondered whether Mai told him he might be a god of sex or something.


    Mai rolled her eyes and said, ��I am not exaggerating thing. I have often talked about this problem with my mother before.��


    ����You talked about what we were doing with your mother?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Was it not okay?��


    ��If you want to talk about this matter to your mother, I don��t see a reason for you to hide it, but have your rtionship be closer?��


    ��I guess�� what makes us different is that our rtionship is purer now,�� Mai answered after a moment of thought.


    ��Pure?��


    ��Yeah.�� Mai nodded. ��I was the most popr actress back then on her agency. In her eyes, I was her daughter but also a cash cow for herpany. However, it is different now since I am not at her agency again, so we can talk about each other more intimately.��


    Shishio didn��t deny Mai��s words since he knew the temptation of money wasn��t much different from the temptation of pleasure. The two of them would, without a doubt, bring men into hell if they weren��t careful.


    ��Still, it is ironic that you two be closer when you have decided to part away.��


    Mai showed a bitter smile since she also felt it was quite ironic that her rtionship with her mother became closer because they had parted ways.


    ��Well, the rtionship between you two is good now, so there��s no need to overthink.��


    The rtionship between the two was good now, so there was no need to overthink.


    Mai also agreed, but Shishio felt weird and asked, ��Still, you two are so close that you talk about what we have often done together?�� She stared at him and said, ��It wasn��t me who initiated this type of conversation, but my mother.��


    ��Your mother did?�� His expression became subtle. ��Why?��


    ��I wonder, why?�� Mai was also confused, then stared at Shishio, wondering whether this guy had seduced her mother, but there was no way, right?


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he could tell Mai was thinking something rude.


    Yet neither of them talked about this conversation again and onlyy on the bed in silence, hearing each other��s heartbeat. The sound of cricket could be heard from the outside as if telling them how quiet this world was. It made them feel as if only the two of them were in this world.


    ��You know what, I don��t think it��s bad if I die here somehow,�� Mai suddenly said.


    ����You want to die?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    ��No.��


    ��Then, why do you say that?��


    ��In case I have a forbidden rtionship with you, wouldn��t it be natural to think so?��


    ��Our rtionship isn��t forbidden, right?�� Shishio was speechless, wondering what was going on with this girl.


    ��You might never know in the future!�� Mai pouted, lifting her exhausted body, ring at him with her beautiful eyes.


    ��What��s going on with you?�� Shishio asked.


    Mai rested on him, pressing her ear against his chest, hearing the sound of his heartbeat that moved rhythmically. Even if she wasn��t a doctor, she could tell how healthy he was, especially when she thought how good he was.


    Still��


    ��You know what, when I was alone without you, everything was so hard.�� Mai had never expected that the sleep that she usually took for granted would be so hard to do. She somehow regretted her decision to continue with her job since, if possible, she wanted to be with him all the time. Even if he couldn��t give all of his time to her, at least it was several times better than sleeping alone in this hotel.


    Yet when he was right beside her, she felt everything wasplete. She had found the missing puzzle that she had missed.


    With him beside her, she felt she didn��t need anything.


    It was only him and her.


    Nothing else.


    That was what she wanted to have, even if she died at that moment. She didn��t mind. That should be the case, but she still wanted to be with him in the future, having his children, so she wouldn��t do something stupid.


    Yet Mai would be lying if she didn��t feel scared that their rtionship would vanish like a haze.


    ��Why do you think like that?�� Shishio asked.


    ��The others might be simple, but I have been thinking for a while.��


    ��What?��


    ��Your status is too special, Shishio,�� Mai said with a sigh.


    ��Me? Special? I don��t think so.�� Shishio wasn��t sure where Mai coulde up with such a conclusion, but it was better to calm her down instead of agitating her.


    ��Really? I heard you��re the descendant of a marquis,�� Mai said with a pout.


    ����Did you hear it from Nana?�� Shishio recalled that Nana had asked him such a question before. He wasn��t a prince, but his family definitely came from an old family.


    Mai was in silence, acquiescing to his words.


    Shishio sighed and said, ��If it��s in the past, it might have a lot of meaning, but in what era are we in now?�� If it was in the past, their status might make it hard for them to be together since even if Mai was so famous now, she was just an entertainer. If they were in the Meiji period, she could only be his mistress. ��You should know my mother is also amoner, right?��


    ��Yeah, your mother is amoner, but her uncle is a famous painter in the world, right?�� Mai pouted.


    ����..��


    What could he say?


    After all, this was the truth, considering how his mother��s family had a lot of rights in Japan��s art-rted industry.


    ��Just what are you afraid of?�� Shishio hadn��t seen the core of the problem from the beginning to the end.


    Mai hesitated for a while before she said, ��I am afraid that you��ll have a fiancee.��


    ��Fiancee?�� Shishio was speechless. ��What time are we now? Do you think I��ll have a fiancee?��


    ��Why not? You often see it in manga, tv series, movies, and many other things, right?�� Mai argued.


    Shishio sighed and said, ��Even if you can��t be my wife, you can also be my mistress, right?�� However, he regretted his words since Mai became furious and bit his shoulder fiercely. He quickly apologized for his joke, but she pouted, then asked, ��So am I the mistress now?��


    Somehow her worry was quite normal. After all, if one thought rationally, it would be hard for him to marry all of them. It might need a decade or more if he wanted to marry them legally. He could only marry one person, and that person could only be chosen among everyone.


    As for who that person was, somehow, they could already guess.


    However, what if he had a fiancee?


    Everything will change.


    While Mai didn��t think Shishio would forget about her, she knew there was such a possibility, especially when that fiancee would be someone with simr status, beautiful, and many others. By then, what would happen if he was smitten by her and decided to build a happy family with this someone before he forgot about all of them?


    Was their love just part of his experience?


    A beautiful memory that could be recalled when they were old?


    Or has a beautiful thing always been like this? It was only momentary, neversted forever, and only remained on the mind.


    Mai didn��t want that!


    Mai wanted to be with him forever!


    This was what made her scared when they had parted, and it was also the reason why she often called him at night, yet somehow the longer they talked, the more worried she was since she was afraid to trouble him.


    She also didn��t want to be seen as a needy woman after all.


    Yet if she was asked whether she wanted to marry him or not, it didn��t really matter to her. After all, she had never seen marriage as something sacred. Instead, she didn��t see it in a good light, considering how her parents had divorced. She just wanted to be with him forever, but marriage was a different matter.


    Shishio knew that Mai might seem strong and independent, but it was just an act. The stronger the exterior was, the more fragile the interior was. She was like that. It could be said even with all of her identity. She was the most insecure among all of them. After all, her experience of being forgotten was something that was impossible to forget.


    Mai had always been worried that if Shishio forgot about her, then who would remember her?


    After all, in this world, the only people who would remember her were only him.


    So��


    ��I want you to give this.�� Mai suddenly moved her body to the side and took a box.


    ��What is this?�� Shishio was surprised.


    ��It��s a watch.��


    ��Watch?�� Shishio was surprised and wore it. ��Thanks.��


    ��No, it��s okay. I want to give it to you,�� Mai said with a smile since she was happy that he loved it.


    ��Still, you give me a watch, so I��ll remember you every day?�� Shishio asked.


    ��That��s right.�� Mai nodded.


    ������..��


    Shishio stared at Mai for a moment and stared at her beautiful neck. ��Say, why don��t I give you something too?��


    ��What are you going to give me?�� Mai smiled and asked eagerly.


    ��Is there something that you want?�� Shishio asked.


    Mai thought for a moment and asked, ��How about you give me a cor.�� She put on a seductive expression and hugged him. ��By then, everyone will know that I am yours.��


    ������ Shishio took a deep breath and said, ��I��ll make a cor for youter.��


    ��I can��t wait for it.�� Maiughed and wanted to continue, but Shishio quickly asked, ��Do you have time tomorrow?��


    ��That��s what I want to say, I will take a break tomorrow, so I can join with everyone.�� After all, Mai would be lying if she wasn��t jealous of everyone who could enjoy the holiday with him, so she also decided to take a holiday with them tomorrow. She also wanted to see his vi since, from the text, she had heard it was amazing.


    ��Then, let��s have fun tomorrow.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��But let��s continue our fun tonight.��


    ��Okay.��


    The two left everything aside and continued what they were doing. Their bed swayed like a boat under the raging waves. The existence of each other was the only thing on their minds, forging a bond stronger than anything.


    ��I love you,�� Mai uttered as if pleading, asking him to mark her to be his.

 Chapter 546: Momo: You can’t run away again

    Chapter 546: Momo: You can��t run away again


    Right in the morning, when everyone had woken up, they were still sluggish. One thing that made the trip quite tiring, but another thing was they must admit even on this trip, Shishio was as fierce as ever.


    ��Don��t you have enough rest? Why do you seem so tired?��


    Mea, Maiko, Momo, or two little girls looked at everyone with inexplicability.


    ��You don��t understand.�� Nana shook her head.


    ����.��


    They didn��t know why, but somehow they felt annoyed by Nana��s smug expression.


    Futaba was silent andy on the sofa with her eyes closed. ��Have Shishioe back, Roberta-san?�� She opened her eyes lightly and looked at Roberta, who seemed unfazed by the tough exercisest night. She looked at her body, wondering whether she should work out.


    But��


    Futaba must admit she was toozy.


    ��He��ll go back soon,�� Roberta answered calmly.


    ��I see���� Futaba nodded and continued to sleep, but soon, she opened her eyes again since she heard several footsteps.


    ��I am back.��


    Everyone looked up, and they saw Shishio was there. Kiriya was also there, but the one that attracted them most was the young woman beside them.


    ��I am going to join you allter. It��s okay, right?�� Mai asked with a smile.


    What could they say?


    They agreed without hesitation.


    After eating breakfast, they prepared themselves before continuing their trip. They had set up their trip this time to the Shaboten Zoo. It was the ce where Shiina, Keika, and Miya had been waiting toe since this was the ce where they would be able to see the capybara hot spring.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Nanami looked at Shishio, who seemed to be in the middle of a thought. She could see that Shiina was excited, so shouldn��t he be excited to be in the capybara hot spring?


    ��It��s just that it is almost summer, so isn��t it hot to dip in the hot spring?�� Shishio asked.


    ����..��


    Shiina opened her mouth wide and seemed to be in shock. She hesitated for a while before she gathered her courage. ��So�� we won��t be able to see the capybara?��


    ����.��


    Everyone stared at Shishio helplessly, rolling their eyes as if telling him everything was his fault.


    Shishi also rolled his eyes since he was just saying something natural. After all, unlike a human, a capybara was full of fur. However, even without fur, as a human, he must admit the temperature was quite hot, so wouldn��t the capybara feel like it was in the magma if it dared to dip into the hot spring?


    Still, Shishio knew how to handle this.


    Shiina, who was sad, felt her head being patted. She looked up and saw it was the person who had damped her mood. ��Shishio?��


    ��Mashiro, do you care about the capybara?��


    Shiina was stunned, but she quickly nodded. ��I care about it.�� She had always wanted to see the capybara, so it was natural for her to care about the capybara. However, she had given up her dream to pet the capybara, so if she had to give up watching a group of capybara dip in the hot spring, she felt she would die somehow.


    ��Then, which one do you choose? Do you want to see them be tortured while bathing in the hot spring right under the hot sun or y happily together?��


    ��y happily together,�� Shiina quickly said.


    ��I have heard that there should be a ce where you can pet the capybara, so����


    ��Let��s go there!�� Shiina��s eyes shone brightly as if she had been revived.


    Shishio then looked at everyone with a smug expression.


    ��It��s easy, right?��


    They could see such words came from his expression alone, and somehow they wanted to beat him. On the bed, of course.


    With that said, they quickly set their trip to the Shaboten Zoo. The trip was smooth, and before long, they were about to reach the entrance. Still, they must admit this zoo was grander than the one they had seen in Tokyo.


    Yet they didn��t feel surprised, considering the difference in thend price between Tokyo and Izu was too huge.


    Along the way, they could see many types of birds, such as pelicans and peacocks. They even saw a monkey.


    Still, Shishio didn��t tell them that this zoo was his.


    Ritsu frowned and asked, ��Do they even let loose a peacock?�� She had heard that a peacock was an endangered species, yet the zoo let it loose like this. Wouldn��t they feel afraid it might escape or be caught by someone?


    ��But the peacock is really graceful���� Mai said with a smile. She might only tell Shishio, but she liked to see animals. It was also the reason why she came to visit the aquariumst time, and it was also the reason why she loved his cock so much.


    ������ Shishio.


    After they arrived, they bought the tickets while talking about the peacock that they had seen along the way.


    ��What?�� The staff was surprised and quickly took her walkie-talkie. ��Quickly catch the peacock! It has run away again!��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Shishio looked at everyone who was speechless and said, ��Let��s just enter.��


    They nodded since a new world was about to wee them.


    Shishio had always thought that a zoo was a smelly ce. Yet it was normal for him to think so, considering how a group of animals caged in a small ce could only put their shit in nearby ces. Even if the staff wanted to clean the ce up, it would take a while. What was even worse was the fact that there were too many people, which made it hard to breathe.


    However, this ce was different.


    It was spacious, and the air felt fresh.


    Everyone enjoyed all the animals and unique nts in this zoo, yet he wondered why this zoo would focus on the Cactus out of all the nts in this world.


    ��Shishio, you��re familiar with flowernguage, right? What��s the flowernguage of a cactus?�� Saki asked. She still remembered their trip to Enoshimast time. She knew that he knew many flowernguages, so she asked.


    ��The flowernguage of a cactus?�� Shishio could see that everyone was looking at him. ��Cactus has the meaning of a love of a mother.��


    ��The love of a mother?�� They were dumbfounded since it was so unexpected. The Cactus was full of thorns, so they couldn��t see how it had the meaning of the love of the mother.


    ��It��s a glochid, alright?�� Shishio was speechless, then said, ��Cactus is strong, enduring, and protective. You can see where the meaninges from, right?��


    When they heard it, they understood where its flowernguage came from. The glochid of the Cactus protected its inside like a mother that protected her child. Somehow their gazes toward the Cactus became gentler.


    After they walked for a while, it was finally time they were able to see the main protagonist.


    ��It��s the capybara!��


    The capybarayzily on the hot spring filled with many oranges. The aromas of the oranges and the hot spring mixed, giving a pleasant aroma that spread everywhere.


    Simr to the group of capybara, everyone had this rxed expression on their faces.


    ��I want to take an orange bath somehow,�� Rui suddenly said.


    They didn��t deny it, but more than that, they decided to move to where they could pet the capybara.


    Shiina squatted down with two capybaras on her armpits. She let out a satisfied sigh as if she could die in happiness anytime.


    Shishio looked at everyone who yed with the capybara before he sat on the bench nearby. The capybara was cute, but his girlfriends were cuter. Still, he looked at his side and wasn��t sure what to say.


    Momo sat by his side and didn��t say anything. Instead, she just smiled as if she enjoyed this moment.


    Shishio nced at Momo, and he must admit she was a beautiful girl to the boot. Still, he had some regrets about her, wondering why he didn��t meet her earlier. If he had met her earlier, many things wouldn��t have happened.


    Yet everything had happened, so there was nothing that they could do.


    Momo was in her casual clothes, making her cuter than usual, yet even if she dressed like this, she still had a scrunchie on her wrist.


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it, I��ve never seen her take off that scrunchie.��


    Shishio had an idea of what was hidden behind that scrunchie, but if he opened his mouth, it would destroy the good mood in their surroundings. ��You don��t join them, Momo?��


    ��No, I am fine like this with you, Shishio-kun,�� Momo said.


    ��What��s so fun about staying by my side?�� Shishio asked speechlessly since neither of them talked to each other.


    ��Is that so?�� Momo smiled and said, ��But even if we don��t do anything, as long as I stay by the side of someone I love, it��s fun.��


    ������ Shishio was speechless by her sudden confession. He looked at everyone and saw they were still preupied with the capybara. ��Even if I am like this?��


    ��Even if you��re like this.�� Momo nodded without hesitation.


    ��You really don��t have eyes to choose a man.�� Shishio had always thought Momo always had terrible taste in men. Even in the original story, she was in love with Natsuo, who wasn��t that much different from her previous boyfriends.


    Momoughed happily when she heard those words. She then looked at him and asked, ��So have you thought whether you ept my confession or not?��


    ����You ask that now?�� Shishio was speechless. Out of all the time, he wondered why she chose now.


    ��You haven��t answered me, after all.�� Momo pouted, then said, ��If you ept me, then we can do that���� She moved closer and whispered those words.


    Shishio stood up and said, ��When we go back, let��s talk alone.��


    Looking at his back, Momo knew the answer she had been waiting for woulde. She would be lying if she was nervous, but she must admit she anticipated his answer. She took a deep breath and decided to go all outter.

 Chapter 547: The answer

    Chapter 547: The answer


    Everyone must say Izu was a beautiful ce. However, itcked something that interested them except for the zoo.


    As for the hot spring or even the beach, neither of them had to go to the public, considering how they could enjoy them in his vi. They had also bought many things already, and their ammunition was almost spent, so they decided to return. After all, they also wanted to try to y on the beach and on the yacht.


    When they returned, Kiriya entered the hut on the side, isting himself from anything, and started writing. Everything was prepared there. There was a bathroom, a bed, and food he had bought previously, so they could go all out to y around.


    When Kiriya was gone, they immediately changed into their bikinis. They had bought a bikini before going to Izu, so they wore them without hesitation.


    Shishio was in a daze since he must admit this was a scene that one might not be able to enjoy in their lives. All the beautiful women that came with him had changed into such a captivating state. Her body was fully emphasized and showed their beautiful skin. He moved his trunk to the side, trying to calm down the beast, yet even if his beast was sleeping, it was clearly seen by everyone.


    After all, the sheer size of his beast had already increased, and he could manipte its size as much as he wanted to.


    On the other hand, the girls also couldn��t look away from Shishio. They looked up and down and sucked their breath, feeling that they might as well be doing something else instead of ying on the beach.


    ��Why don��t you say anything?�� Hina asked with a smile.


    ��Those swimsuits suit you well.�� Shishio sighed and said, ��I can��t look away from all of you because of that.��


    They smiled and felt happy since they didn��t say anything when they bought those bikinis and wanted to give him a surprise. Hearing his praise, they knew their choice was right, and they were full of smiles under his praise.


    Shishio had never given much praise. Even if he praised something, it had never been the appearance of his women. Instead, he praised something else, such as their choices of clothes, personality, or actions, showing that he watched over them.


    Some people might seem confused, but the appearance was something that one couldn��t control. Even if you praised how beautiful they were, the girls felt nothing. Instead, it makes you desperate in their eyes. After all, they were born with it, but if it was something that was chosen by them or done because of their decision, they were something worth praising for.


    They would also be happy to hear that praise.


    However, it was better to keep the praise on a certain asion since too much praise wasn��t good. Simr to many things in this world, whether it was food, medicine, or many others, when there were too many, they wouldn��t bring any good to the body.


    Still, tonight, he wondered whether he should do them while they were in the bikini.


    His girls noticed the subtle change in his eyes, and they only smiled, anticipating what they were about to do tonight.


    After talking for a while, they didn��t hesitate to walk onto the yacht.


    His yacht wasn��t as exaggerated as those billionaires. They weren��t as exaggerated as those which sized around 100 meters or more. Instead, it was only 40 meters in length. If one thought that it was small, they would be wrong since the mostmon size of the yacht was around 24 meters.


    The size of his yacht was almost double that, and it could be counted as a megayacht.


    While many people said that the bigger it was, the better, some certain thing was better on the right size. After all, if it was too big, it would take a lot of money to maintain the yacht. He also didn��t n to use it every day and only came asionally.


    There were three decks below, middle, and on the top with a few rooms inside. There was a dining area, bathroom, kitchen, and jacuzzi pool.


    The design waspact and futuristic, yet it also gave a cozy and warm feeling.


    If one had to describe how this yacht was designed, then it was like what Japan would be like if it continued to modernize without the influence of the West, so it was also why the yacht was quite unique.


    However, everyone was in a daze when they entered. After all, it was their first time on the yacht.


    ��Do you want to try to go on the sail?�� Shishio asked.


    What could they say?


    They didn��t hesitate and agreed.


    Shishio became the captain and sailed the yacht around the Izu.


    Everyone enjoyed the scenery and tried many other things on the yacht, checking everything out and watching the scenery.


    ��Shishio, does one have to have a license to drive a yacht?�� Hina asked eagerly since she wanted to drive the yacht, especially when she could see how easy it was to drive one.


    Shishio looked at Hina, whose bikini was ck. She was so sexy at that moment, especially when her breasts were huge. They might not beparable to Nana or Ayaka, but they weren��t bad.


    ��I��m not sure.��


    ����..�� Hina.


    ��But I can teach you.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yeah, but don��t move too far since we��re in the sea, and it is almost night, so let��s just move around the periphery.��


    Hina agreed and let Shishio teach her. Frankly, she didn��t regret it since his teaching was thebination of a carrot and a stick, which made her beg for him all the time.


    Well, such a thing was for a different asion, so after they moved for a while, they stopped near his vi again and decided to have dinner on the yacht.


    Shishio didn��t join them to make dinner since they told him that they were the one who was going to cook for him. He also didn��t mind and sat on the side, watching the scenery from the side of the yacht. While the sky had turned dark, the yacht was still bright, and he could also see his vi from a distance.


    Once again, he must admit that his system was omnipotent, which made him sigh in amazement.


    ��Shishio-kun?��


    Shishio turned and saw that it was Miu.


    Unlike the rest, the development of Miu��s body wasn��t good. Her chest was rtively t, yet, even so, he could see beauty in such petiteness. He pulled her into his embrace without hesitation.


    ��Eh?�� Miu was startled and blushed.


    Such a reaction made him hard somehow, and he wanted to tease her, so he slipped his hand into the gap of her bikini. Even if shecked the buoyancy that enhanced the feminine


    ��Wa-Wait!�� Miu was startled and begged him. ��Mi-Miya is nearby���� If it was a different ce, she might not care even if he pushed her, but there was her little sister. How could she allow her little sister to see her in her lewd state?


    ��Then, if Miya isn��t here, it��s alright, right?��


    ����..�� Miu could only lower her head in embarrassment.


    Shishio must admit Miu was cute. She might not have the best face and body, but her reaction made him want to have her forever. He didn��t continue to tease her and just let her sit on hisp. ��You��re not going to help everyone?��


    ��No, I want to talk with you.�� Miu suddenly remembered why she came to Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong? Is it about Momo?�� Shishio asked.


    Miu was shocked since she didn��t expect Shishio to be so blunt. ��And?��


    ��And what? You want to know how I will answer her?�� Shishio asked.


    Miu nodded since this was the reason why she came. Her rtionship with Momo was particrly close, especially when Momo didn��t really have many friends. On the other hand, Rui also wasn��t someone who took the initiative to approach someone, so usually, Momo woulde to her instead of Rui.


    They matched together and became friends.


    As for Rui, she didn��t overthink since she was the type of person who didn��t have trouble getting close to anyone, especially when she was taught by Shishio.


    Momo was different, after all. Her reputation was like shit, and many people thought of her as a slut.


    Shishio couldn��t me them for thinking so since the number of Momo��s ex-boyfriends wasn��t that small either. Instead, there was quite a lot. He believed that the numbers were even bigger than his girlfriends.


    Still, if he wanted to, he could do all the female students in his school, but he held himself and didn��t do it.


    On the other hand, Momo just didn��t have the eyes to choose the right men. Maybe, as long as someone confessed to her, she would agree with them.


    Yet Shishio wasn��t surprised.


    After all, Momo was different from Miu.


    Miu came from an ordinary family with two of her parents and siblings. She received love from her family. Even if her family wasn��t that well-off, she was happy.


    Momo��s family might have money, but she had always been alone and neglected.


    People were social animals, and they had to be with someone, so their mental needs could be satisfied. Some people might argue that they didn��t need someone and could be alone, but that was a lie since they would alsomunicate with someone through the inte. Unless one had to be a hermit, staying on the mountain was impossible to notmunicate with someone.


    And the need of some people in this area was sometimes bigger than others.


    While Momo wasn��t the type of girl who was thirsty for attention, she wanted someone who could look at her, love her, and stay by her side. She had enough of being alone and wanted someone to be with her.


    In the beginning, Shishio wanted to reject Momo. Yet when he thought he would be with someone else, he started to frown. He was afraid that this girl might meet a scumbag again. While he wasn��t that much different, he believed he was still better.


    It might be because of the connection they had forged that Miu somehow smiled when she saw his expression. ��Have you found the answer?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Miu. ��Still, don��t show such a smug expression again, or I��ll punish youter.��


    Miu puffed her cheeks, thenined, ��Shishio-kun, I am one year older than you!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    ��Shishio-kun!��


    Shishio and Miu then bickered with each other from one way to another, and the atmosphere between them turned subtle. It was just when they wanted to continue that someone interrupted them.


    ��Onee-chan, the dinner is���� Miya, Miu��s little sister, stopped her words and stared at them in silence since she didn��t expect to see them almost kissing each other. ��Ah, please continue!�� She closed her eyes, but there was a massive gap between her fingers.


    ������.�� Shishio and Miu.

 Chapter 548: Another one?

    Chapter 548: Another one?


    Right after dinner, they returned to the vi to take a bath. Frankly, it was rather cold to wear a swimsuit on the yacht. Fortunately, they brought a t-shirt, and it was almost summer, so it was rtively warm.


    However, the wind on the sea was quite intense, so they ate inside the deck together.


    As for who led the cooking group, Rui was the one who took the lead since she wanted to try to cook on the yacht. Frankly, it was quite a unique experience.


    The dinner was fantastic with Italian cuisine, but they must admit this experience was unforgettable.


    Yet whether Shishio or Miu, they knew that what they had done definitely wasn��t good for Miya��s education. While they felt a bit regretful since they should do something like this in a quieter ce, they acted like nothing had happened since if they acted in a conscious manner, it would get bigger.


    Miya didn��t say anything and just nced at Shishio and Miu, but her mind wandered in a different direction. But she quickly forgot all of them when she ate ice cream.


    Watching Miya, who ate ice cream happily, Shishio had only one thought.


    ��As expected, a child is a simple creature.��


    After dinner, they returned to the vi since they wanted to take a hot spring bath. Even though it was almost summer, it was quite chilly, so they wanted to warm their bodies up. After all, unlike Roberta and Hina, who had reached an appropriate age, they couldn��t drink alcohol.


    ��It��s so chilly. Let��s get into the hot spring.�� Hina hugged her lewd body, then smiled. ��By the way, let��s also enjoy the sake I bought earlier, Roberta.��


    ��Okay.�� Roberta nodded.


    ������ Shishio wondered when the rtionship between them became so close, but it might be because they were simr in age. Suddenly, he recalled his conversation with Ayaka Sunohara previously. She had told him that she wanted him to bring all of his girlfriends whose age was simr to hers on the trip.


    What could he say?


    Shishio must admit he agreed.


    It was impossible to reject such an offer.


    However, there was something that he had to do, and when everyone went to the hot spring, he sneaked out with Momo.


    Momo blushed and felt her heart feel jumpy all the time, especially when they held each other��s hands. Still, she felt her body was slightly ufortable. The heat that came from her nervousness mixed with the coldness that came from the wind, making her want to dip in the hot spring. She looked at Shishio and asked, ��Say, Shishio, do you want to take a bath together?��


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Momo speechlessly since they were about to say something serious, but this girl suddenly told him to be a beast.


    However��


    Why not?


    Shishio just stopped thinking at this moment, so he left every decision to his instinct.


    Fortunately, there were many baths in the vi.


    Shishio took Momo to his private room and went to the bathroom there. However, he decided to confirm it for thest time and asked, ��Are you sure?��


    ��Um���� Momo nodded gingerly. ��But you go enter first.�� She pushed him back and told him to enter the bathroom.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and took off his clothes before he entered the bath.


    ������


    Momo was in a daze when she saw something dangling between his legs. It might be soft, but it was even bigger than anything she had seen. Her pearl white face turned crimson before she also took off her clothes. Yet when she looked at the scrunchie on her wrist, she hesitated before she just left it there.


    This was herst chance, and she was going to do it.


    Momo made up her mind.


    ��


    Shishio rubbed his face with water. He had been in the bathroom for ten minutes, but he didn��t tell Momo to hurry since he knew she had to make some preparation.


    ��I��ming!��


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Momo entered naked. Her body was stimting. Her breasts were on the big side, and her body was clear white.


    Yet Shishio still noticed the scrunchie on her wrist. He only nced at it for a moment, so Momo didn��t notice it.


    Momo also seemed more focused on Shishio��s body, especially when she saw his huge, long rod. She moved closer and asked, ��Can I touch it, Shishio-kun?��


    ����You have touched it.�� Shishio was speechless since even if he hadn��t given her permission, she had already started to touch his thing. The way she rubbed it was so gentle and delightful, giving him a pleasure that was hard to describe with a mere word.


    Somehow this reminded him of the time when he took Rui��s virginity. They just thought about having sex, nothing else, but he felt it wasn��t good to continue like this.


    They stared at each other and naturally kissed each other.


    Momo had felt her body was hot like in the furnace. His every touch caused her body to shudder every time, teasing her and making her slightly frustrated, wanting him to do her for real. Yet he didn��t give it to her and kept making her head in the mess.


    The heat from the warm water caused the temperature of their body to be higher and higher, intensifying the confrontation between them.


    Momo felt her brain had be mush, and even if her scrunchie was removed from her wrist, she didn��t react until she parted her lips from his. She was then stunned and saw a row of scars on her wrist, showing she had tried to cut herself. She quickly used her other hand to cover her scars, and she was covered with nervousness.


    ��Th-the scar is the old one���� She tried to show a forced smile as if everything was alright. Her brain overheated through the heat and the pressure, yet she still tried to exin what had happened. ��I went through a short phase before. I��m totally ok���� She didn��t finish her words since she was hugged by Shishio.


    ��It��s okay. It��s just a small scar. I can help you erase it if you don��t like it,�� Shishio said gently.


    ��Re-Really?�� Her eyes were already full of tears, hugging him tightly.


    ��Un.�� Shishio nodded. ��In the future, I��ll make sure that you won��t have to feel this feeling again.��


    ��Shishio!�� Momo kissed him desperately, wanting him to imprint his existence into her.


    Neither of them talked, and they just continued to kiss each other.


    Still, Momo somehow believed why her scars didn��t affect him, considering how his rod was still hard and lively. She grabbed it without hesitation and was about to put it inside her.


    But��


    ��Here?��


    ��It��s exciting, right?��


    ��I can��t deny it, though.��


    However, Shishio acted like a novice, but he knew it was only a time before Momo realized who the beast was between them.


    ��Oh��.��


    Momo let out an exmation when everything was spread. It didn��t hurt, but it was just she realized her ce could ept such a huge thing so easily. Frankly, she was quite nervous, considering it was her first time having such a big thing. Yet it didn��t feel bad. The only thing that she was worried about was the fact that she might cum anytime. ��Shi-Shishio, do-don��t move for a while.��


    However, Momo realized that Shishio wasn��t something that she could control, and she had entered the trap that he weaved in the beginning. Yet it felt good since she had forgotten everything and only him was on her mind.


    ��I love you! I love you!��


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Momo and wondered whether she was broken.


    ��


    After they made love to the bathroom, they changed in many locations, such as the changing room, bedroom, sofa, and many other ces they could think of.


    When everything ended, Momo just slept while hugging him. Her face showed how exhausted she was, yet, she was sofortable that she slept so soundly.


    On the other hand, Shishio thought about many things in his head. He knew that the situation of family, living, and many others things would affect one��s personality and how one would live.


    Momo was the victim of that kind of situation. Yet she wasn��t the only one. Many people had a simr situation to her. If there was a difference, she had found someone whom she could entrust her life with.


    ��Shishio?��


    ��Hm?��


    ��Your thing is still lively���� Momo murmured in amazement.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Still, thank you.��


    ��For what?��


    Momo moved closer and pressed her cheek against his chest. ��You see, I have been hiding the scar all the time. But the moment I take off my clothes, people always see them�� Many people stayed at a distance or avoided me afterward���� She couldn��t control her tears and said, ��But you��re the first guy who said nice things to me����


    ��Don��t cry. It��s annoying.��


    ��How cruel!��


    Shishio only showed a helpless expression and hugged her closer. He gently patted her back and didn��t say much, thinking that her luck wasn��t good since herst partner would also be a scumbag.


    Maybe, there wasn��t any moving confession or any special interaction between them. However, this may be why this made it special between them. Yet it might be pretentious of them to think that they had made a decision on the cosmic significance, but this is how they feel now.


    ��Do you want to do it with other girls too?�� Momo suddenly asked with a hint of interest.


    ����..�� Shishio stared at Momo and wasn��t sure what to say at that moment.


    However, the trip on the Izu was something that everyone might not forget in their lives. Still, someone was slightly unhappy with this trip.


    ��What are you pouting for?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Nothing. It was just I was forgotten, left on the hut while everyone was having fun on the yacht.�� Kiriya must admit he was slightly having a grudge since he would be lying if he wasn��t interested in the yacht.


    Still, Shishio only rolled his eyes and ignored Kiriya. Instead, he was more focused on the day that was about to arrive since something was about to happen soon.


    It was a normal day at the Service Club, and as usual, whether he or Hikigaya, they stopped at the ice cream vending machine and sat there rxingly while eating ice cream.


    However, suddenly Yukinoshita also joined and told them something they had almost forgotten.


    ��Yui-senpai��s birthday?�� 2x

 Chapter 549: Yukinoshita: “Can you go out with me?”

    Chapter 549: Yukinoshita: ��Can you go out with me?��


    As it was the time for the Service Club, neither Shishio nor Hikigaya was in a hurry. They sat on the bench while enjoying the ice cream. However, they somehow understood the feeling of those srymen who smoked together in the smoking room. Even though they didn��t smoke, the ice cream in their hands was like a brightly lit cigarette.


    As for which one was healthier, it was hard to decide since if a cigarette caused damage to the lungs, then an ice cream would damage the entire body.


    ��I guess too much has always been bad, huh?�� Still, Shishio didn��t think the number of his girlfriends was too much since he often heard that there were many rich people who had one lover in every town in the country.


    Compared to such people, he was nothing, right?


    ��I have always wanted to ask for a while, but is that vor really good?�� Hikigaya asked while eating his chocte-vored ice cream. He knew Shishio had always bought mint-vored ice cream, so he wondered whether it was good or not.


    ��It depends on each person. It��s like natto. Do you think everyone likes natto?�� Shishio answered simply.


    ����That��s true.�� Hikigaya nodded and thought this guy had always been wise since Shishio had always given him an example that was easy to understand.


    Natto is a staple of Japanese food.


    Yet Shishio didn��t like it at all since it was a rotten bean. It was all sticky and smelly, so wasn��t it natural for him not to like it? Yet many people had a few loose screws on their heads and thought this was a delicacy.


    ������ Hikigaya was in silence, and for the first time, he saw someone could hate natto so much.


    ��Aside from talking about natto, eating ice cream, and strange things here, don��t you forget that you still have a club to attend? Or are you two nning to skip?��


    This voice quickly attracted them, and they were dumbfounded when they saw who this person was.


    Yukinoshita Yukino.


    However, Shishio only smiled and said, ��Calm down, Senpai. How about I treat you to ice cream?��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio, condescending, but he only smiled, which made her slightly flustered. However, she was good at masking her emotion, so she let out a sigh and said, ��Give me the strawberry one.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    After taking the ice cream, the three sat next to each other while Shishio sat in the middle.


    Yet Hikigaya was confused, wondering what was wrong with their situation at that moment. After all, the three of them just enjoyed ice cream here like this. Also, it might be his imagination, but he felt they missed something.


    ����How was Izu?�� Yukinoshita suddenly asked.


    ��It��s good. Do you want to see the photos?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Can I?�� Yukinoshita hesitated.


    ��Why not? However, you should know the consequences, right?��


    ��Consequences?��


    ��Well, you might feel envious.��


    Yukinoshita snorted and said, ��I��m not such a small person who feels such an emotion.��


    ��Is that so?�� Shishio was quite doubtful, but he showed the photos he had taken during his trip to Izu. After all, everyone on the Sakurasou, or even Usa, who didn��t join their trip showed regretful and envious expressions since the trip on the Izu was much more fun!


    ��Hikigaya-senpai, do you want to see it too?��


    ��Ah, uh, is that okay?�� Hikigaya was startled and wasn��t used to such an invitation since he had gotten used to being left out.


    ��Well, you can��t see some photos, though,�� Shishio said.


    ��What kind of photos?�� Hikigaya asked curiously.


    ��It��s an erotic photo,�� Shisho said simply.


    �������� Hikigaya.


    Shishio coughed and said, ��I was joking, but I took a photo of many girls in bikinis, so you shouldn��t see them.�� He quickly exined that the gaze from Yukinoshita started to hurt him.


    ��Bikinis?�� Yukinoshita blushed and asked, ��Did you get permission to take such a photo, you peeping tom?��


    ��Don��t make such a nder. And they��re my girlfriends. What��s wrong with taking their pictures anyway?�� Shishio had even taken a video during their intercourse, so he felt a bikini photo was nothing.


    However, Hikigaya was silent and wondered whether it was good for him to know about this matter. He also wondered whether Shishio didn��t care if he was about to expose this matter. Yet somehow, he also understood where Shishio��s confidence came from, which made him slightly annoyed. After all, he didn��t have a friend, so to whom could he share this matter?


    Anyway, the three looked at the photos of his trip on Izu.


    Whether it was Yukinoshita or Hikigiya, there was one emotion that welled up in their heart.


    Envious.


    They really felt envious at that moment.


    Izu was beautiful, but his photography skill made this ce even more captivating.


    Then, when it was time for the photos of the bikini, Hikigaya was pushed to the side.


    ����..�� Hikigaya.


    However, Hikigaya didn��t say anything and just sullenly looked away since it wasn��t that he wanted to look at the photos.


    Definitely.


    Alright?


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita looked at the photos normally, but she must admit that she not only felt envious of the trip. She also felt slightly frustrated when she saw the growth of the girls in the photos.


    Yukinoshita looked at her chest but sighed. However, she raised her eyebrow when she saw a photo of Miu and Shishio hugging each other with a happy smile. Miu��s chest wasn��t that different from hers, yet this might be the most ufortable photo she had ever seen.


    ��Enough?��


    ��It��s okay. I have seen enough.�� Yukinoshita nodded and continued to eat her ice cream silently, wondering what was wrong with her.


    Was she jealous because she wasn��t invited?


    Yet she also knew she couldn��t join the trip, considering it was held by the literature club.


    Should they also prepare for a trip?


    Yukinoshita felt it wasn��t bad, but she knew there was something that they had to do.


    ��Hey, did you make her angry?�� Hikigaya asked in a whisper.


    ��Shhh���� Shishio told Hikigaya to be quiet.


    ��Okay, there��s something that I want to talk with you two about,�� Yukinoshita said, stopping their secret interaction.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    Hikigaya also looked at Yukinoshita curiously.


    ��Did you two know about Yuigahama-san��s birthday?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��No.�� 2x


    The two answered at the same time. After all, they had never questioned Yui��s birthday.


    While Yukinoshita didn��t feel surprised by Hikigaya, she was surprised to see that Shishio didn��t seem to know about Yui��s birthday.


    ��I might not know about Yui-senpai��s birthday, but I know about your birthday, Senpai.�� Shishio smiled and asked, ��Should we celebrate it together?��


    ������ Yukinoshita stared at Shishio in a daze.


    ����.�� Hikigaya closed his eyes and felt that someone had already fallen.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Yukinoshita coughed, trying to hide her embarrassment, and said with a slightly higher-pitched voice, ��Enough. Let��s talk about Yui��s birthday first.��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and wondered whether he could visit Yui��s home.


    Ah, it wasn��t that he was interested in Yui, but he was curious about her parents, wondering what kind of parents had worked hard to nurture such a beautiful girl, especially her mother. As for her father, he knew that he was busy working, so he didn��t intend to bother him.


    ��Oh, what a kind boy you are.�� Shishio thought.


    ��So, is this the reason why you came to us?�� Hikigaya asked since he knew it was quite unnatural for Yukinoshita toe to this ce. While he didn��t say it, he had already made this ce his turf. When he was eating lunch, he also stayed in this ce. After all, the space in this ce was quite nice. It was also quiet, and no one bothered him, making it a perfect ce to enjoy his lunch.


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    ��So, did you ask about her birthday when you were with her?�� Shishio asked since he had never asked about Yui��s birthday, and he also couldn��t imagine how Yukinoshita would ask about someone else��s birthday either.


    ��No.��


    �������� 2x


    ��But there are 0618 on her email address, so her birthday should be around that time,�� Yukinoshita said, full of conviction.


    ������..�� 2x


    ��What if you��re wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, I am not wrong,�� Yukinoshita said with confidence.


    �������� 2x


    ��How about we ask her directly?�� Shishio asked after a moment of hesitation.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio and asked, ��Shishio-kun, I have wanted to ask for a while, but did you doubt me?��


    �������� Hikigaya looked away, feeling that the weather was nice today.


    Yet��


    ��Yes.��


    ���������� Hikigaya and Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita pouted then said, ��If you ask her directly, it won��t be a surprise. You should believe in me.��


    ��You know, I have a way to ask for her birthday without even asking Yui-senpai,�� Shishio said.


    ��How?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio as if she was looking at him as a joke.


    Shishio didn��t say much and just took his phone. He looked at his contact, then called this person. He waited for a while, then said, ��Ah, Hina-senpai, can I ask you something?��


    ��Oh? What��s wrong, Shishio-kun?��


    ������ Yukinoshita and Hikigaya.


    ��It��s June 18th. You��re right,�� Shishio said while looking at Yukinoshita.


    ��Right?�� Yukinoshita showed her haughty side.


    ����..�� Shishio and Hikigaya.


    Still, Shishio talked with Ebina for a while.


    ��Are you going to celebrate Yui��s party?��


    ��That��s right. I am going to celebrate it with the members of the Service Club.��


    ��Ah, I see���� Ebina thought for a while, then asked, ��If possible, can you ask whether we can join your celebration?��


    ��Us?��


    ��It��s Yumiko and me. Is that okay?��


    ��I��ll ask Yukino-senpai first.��


    Shishio ended the call after thanking Hina Ebina. He then looked at Yukinoshita and asked, ��You have heard it, right? What do you think?��


    Hikigaya didn��t say anything since he felt this had nothing to do with him.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita thought for a moment and nodded. ��Okay, I don��t see a problem with it.��


    ��Then, the matter is settled.��


    Everyone had decided to set up a birthday party for Yui, so all they had to do was make preparations.


    ��I wonder what I should give her,�� Shishio murmured.


    ��She��s kind of stupid, so you should give something like that?�� Hikigaya suddenly said.


    ����I��ll tell this to Yui-senpai.��


    ��I��m sorry. Please don��t tell her,�� Hikigaya apologized in the fastest manner.


    Still, it was time for them to go to the club since if they walked too long, Yui might doubt what they were doing.


    However, before Shishio walked, the hem of his shirt was pulled by Yukinoshita. ��Senpai?��


    ��Shishio-kun, can you go out with me?�� Yukinoshita asked with blush and some nervousness on her face.


    ������..��


    Shishio nodded since he must admit this girl was cute.

 Chapter 550: The Demon King of the Sixth Heaven

    Chapter 550: The Demon King of the Sixth Heaven


    Chapter 550: The Demon King of the Sixth Heaven


    Yukinoshita stared at her reflection in the mirror, and after she was sure that nothing had messed up, she looked at the clock. She wondered how many times she had been looking at the time, but she must admit her emotion was all jumpy at this moment.


    *Ring!*


    Yukinoshita felt her heart almost stop, then quickly looked at her phone.


    Shishio: ��I��m right outside of your apartment.��


    Yukinoshita: ��I��ll be right there. Wait for a moment.��


    Shishio: ��K.��


    Yukinoshita replied to his email before she prepared to go out. Frankly, it was normal since they often went out together, yet she must admit that whenever they were together, it had always made her heart flurry.


    Yukinoshita walked out of her apartment and saw him in the car, waving his hand. She sighed and asked, ��You��re still 15 years old. Do you think it is alright for you to drive a car like this?�� Even though Shishio had reminded him that he would drive a car, she couldn��t help but scold him lightly.


    <sub></sub>


    ��You might want to bring many things, so I think a car is morefortable. Anyway,e in. It��s toote to switch to a different vehicle. Also, you wear a skirt. What if the wind blows your skirt?��


    Anyway, this wasn��t the first time he was scolded by this girl, and it was quite easy to handle this problem since this girl was kind, so when he made her empathize with him, she would nod at his words.


    As expected, Yukinoshita heard that he did this for her. She softened and said, ��It can��t be helped then. Excuse me.�� Still, it was quite hard to be honest with herself, so she had to appear as if she was reluctant.


    ��Wee.��


    ��However, you shouldn��t say something as rude as my skirt will blow by the wind,�� Yukinoshitained with a blush.


    ��You look cute in that dress, Senpai.��


    ����Thank you, but don��t think you can evade my scolding.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    This time brought a ck range rover, which could defend against a bullet and an explosion. Yet it was impossible to defend against Yukinoshita��s scolding.


    If possible, Shishio wanted to shut her mouth with his lips, but he was going to refrain from it, considering how he might be pped by her. The time, asion, and mood weren��t right either, so it was better to change the topic of the conversation, so she would stop.


    ��Now that you mention it, have you nned what kind of gift you��re going to give Yui-senpai, Senpai?��


    ��Not yet.�� Yukinoshita shook her head and said, ��I n to walk around the department store to see whether there��s something suitable. How about you?��


    ��I��m the same. So should we go now?��


    ��Okay.��


    While he started to drive, they talked about many things. Still, while they spoke, he began to think about what had happened after he returned from Izu with everyone. If there was a regret, then it was obvious he couldn��t spend more time with Mai.


    Yet, people often say distance made it beautiful.


    While he felt it was right, he also felt it was wrong since wasn��t it normal for one wanted to be by the side of their loved one as long as they could?


    As for the boredom that they might feel with the person that they loved too much, they only felt it because they didn��t have enough love, or in the begin with, there was no love in their rtionship.


    Still, love was a fickle thing. Many things could erase its trace. They were troublesome, but we sought after them, which made them even more difficult.


    As for him, he might seek more intimate exchanges that he shared with his girls instead of love, or he might feel that he was empty, so he might try to search for something to fill this emptiness.


    However, that changed when Shiina reminded him and confessed to him back then.


    He felt the world was more colorful now.


    Anyway, this wasn��t a time to think about something strange, and it was better to think about the rewards that he previously received from Momo.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    ����..��


    Shishio believed that Momo��s rewards were awesome, especially thest one.


    Of the seven rewards, two were assets, while five were abilities.


    <sub> .</sub>


    Those assets were a building and a hospital.


    While the hospital was obvious, and it even worked together with the university, what surprised him the most was the building since it was located in Hong Kong instead of this country. Yet he didn��t feel unhappy and even happy since the building in Hong Kong was even more outrageous than in this country somehow.


    Especially when this building was focused on the leasing and rent of the tenants, so he didn��t need to do anything, and he just needed to wait for the rent toe.


    As for the hospital, he might also have had another hospital before, but two were better than one, right?


    In other words, he was satisfied with the hospital and the building.


    On the other hand, the abilities he received from Momo were something that made him in a daze.


    The enhanced tongue made his tongue stronger, could be extended, flexible, and quite agile, which made it easier for him to do many ��things.�� His tastebuds also got stronger, and he could tell the details of the food from the ingredients, cooking methods, and various other things just from the taste.


    Fortunately, even if his tongue became more sensitive toward the taste, it didn��t give him difort when he tasted someone normal or bad. Still, if he ate something nasty such as Yui��s food, then he might die.


    ��


    ��Achoo!��


    Yui felt her nose was itchy.


    ��What��s wrong, Yui?��


    Yui looked at her mother and said, ��Nothing, mom. I��ll go backter. I��ll also bring Sable (her dog) with me.��


    ��Alright, be careful, alright?��


    ��Yes.�� Yui smiled while looking at her mother, but then she thought for a while and said, ��Ah, mom, can I bring someone in the future?��


    ��Hmm? Who is it? Is it your boyfriend?�� Yui��s mother looked at her daughter curiously.


    ��


    Shishio was satisfied with his enhanced tongue well before, and everyone was satisfied with his tongue too. Aside from this reward, he was quite surprised by getting the ��Archery Mastery.�� Frankly, if he entered the Kyudopetition now, it would be easy for him to be a champion. However, he was toozy to do so, and he often heard the nationalpetition was held during Christmas.


    How could he spend his holiday on such a thing?


    Still, this ability increased his arsenal since he felt the danger was getting closer and closer. It was hard to tell when the danger was about to approach, but he could tell that it was probably after the summer.


    Right in the autumn, when the maple leaves were dyed in the crimson color.


    Still, there was a lot of time for preparation and his ��cksmith Mastery�� made it easier for him to create various weapons. The firearms were one thing, but he could tell it was easier to be dodged, so he nned to make a sword, shuriken, and many other hidden weapons.


    If he added his ��Chemistry Mastery,�� he could make various explosions and poison.


    His preparation might seem exaggerated, but he felt it still wasn��t much. After all, he knew what kind of existence he was going to fight. It wouldn��t be strange if this existence was protected by someone known as plot armor.


    Shishio didn��t n to die, and he also nned to kill this existence, so he could live peacefully in this world.


    Those abilities could help him greatly in the fight, but what he loved the most was hisst two rewards.


    While he didn��t need to exin what was the use of the ��Enhanced Charm�� it made him even more handsome. There was one face, but there was this aura that made people easily attracted or influenced by him. If someday he tried to mess around by calling himself a ��Messiah,�� he wouldn��t think it would be weird for someone to follow him.


    After all, while people often say, ��don��t judge someone by their appearance.�� Most people judge someone by their appearance.


    The first impression determines everything.


    It was also the reason why we dressed up and tried to make our appearance better.


    This was why he was afraid that he might destroy several families in his neighborhood, considering those housewives around him had be quite restless. They weren��t much different from a shark that smelled the smell of blood. If he wasn��t being careful, he might be eaten by them.


    Yet, the prospect of being eaten wasn��t bad at all.


    After all, there was no responsibility or whatever that he had to take. Even if they didn��t give him rewards from the system, the joy that came from the delight of flesh wasn��t something that he couldn��t deny.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of girlfriends, and they saved him from the path of the abyss where he couldn��t return.


    Yet, was it an abyss? Or maybe it was heaven?


    Anyway, Shishio felt that he was being tested by a certain greater force. His will was constantly tempered like steel that tempered to be a sharp de.


    What��s even worse, he got another ridiculous reward.


    Sex Mastery.


    Unlike the previous rewards that he needed to exin, this reward was straight to the point. While his skill in this area was awesome, by adding this reward, his skill in that area had be an abyssal.


    All of his women had be a defenselessmb that could only writhe and cry under his mercy.


    It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to call him Demon King of the Sixth Heaven.


    Yet somehow, he wanted them to call him the ��Conqueror.��


    ��What��s with that expression? It��s disgusting,�� Yukinoshita suddenly said.


    ��������


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and thought that this girl was really uncute!

 Chapter 551: Gift

    Chapter 551: Gift


    While Yukinoshita��s words might hurt someone and make their lips twitch, Shishio had a well-endowed rod, which meant he also had a well-endowed heart. He decided to forgive this girl and thought having a small chest also made her heart small. Yet he didn��t say that out loud since he was afraid his car might crash into something if he dared to say that.


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure, but she kept staring at Shishio, feeling his expression was quite insulting.


    Before long, they arrived at the department store that they had nned to visit.


    Still, when they walked out of the car, Yukinoshita stared at him intently.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Her gaze was so weird. It felt like she wanted to devour him somehow.


    ��What��s wrong with your pants? Do you want me to buy you pantster?�� Yukinoshita asked while staring at his jeans pants.


    ����It��s fashion.�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Really?�� Yukinoshita was surprised.


    ��Well, do you think it is bad?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ����No, it��s quite good.�� Yukinoshita had never lied. No, she lied, but if possible, she didn��t want to lie. After all, even though Shishio��s ripped jeans quite surprised her, they looked good on him.


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio smiled, then asked, ��So what��s wrong with that scrutinized face? Do you have something on your mind?��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and said, ��Shishio-kun, you can tell my taste is quite different from a normal high school girl. Do you think I can choose a good gift for Yuigama-san?��


    ��I don��t think so.��


    ��Huh?�� Yukinoshita was confused.


    ��After all, the taste of your clothes is good. I think you look cute in that,�� Shishio said.


    ����I think this has nothing to do with Yuigamahama-san��s gift.�� Yukinoshita quickly looked away, trying to hide the blush on her face. However, her expression started to change, and she said, ��But Ebina-san or Miura-san will participate in the surprise party, right? What if they have a better gift?�� Her expression showed a determination as if she didn��t want to lose.


    ����..��


    Shishio must admit that Yukinoshita was cute. Even her petty personality gave quite a nice gap. Still, he could only express his helplessness and said, ��I understand. I��ll tell you about what the current high school likes.��


    ��Thank you.�� Yukinoshita nodded with relief.


    ��However����


    ��However?��


    ��I don��t think Yui-senpai is picky. As long as you give her a gift, I am sure that she��ll be happy to receive anything,�� Shishio said.


    ��Do you think she��ll be happy if I give her an education book since we��re about to be 3rd-year in high school?�� Yukinoshita asked. ��Her score isn��t good after all. I��m afraid she might have trouble entering a university.��


    ����.How about I tell you how to choose a gift?�� Shishio asked. After all, if Yukinoshita gave Yui an education book, he could imagine how Yui would cry.


    ��Please.�� Even though Yukinoshita didn��t want to admit it, as a scumbag, Shishio was the best person she could talk to regarding this matter.


    As they entered the department store, they could see the gaze of every person on the two of them.


    Yukinoshita was, without a doubt, beautiful. If ten points were the most beautiful, then without a doubt, she would have nine points. Many people might disagree, and they would give her ten points, but most girls were around five points or six points, and by adding make-up, they would reach seven points.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita��s beauty was natural. She was a beautiful piece of work created by God. With that understanding, it could be seen how beautiful she was, right?


    The only thing that made her not approached by the pick-up guy was because her expression had always been serious, and she had this frown on her face.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita for a while and said, ��Wait a moment, Senpai.��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita frowned as she thought about what kind of gift she should give to Yui.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and lightly rubbed her eyebrows and cheeks, loosening the muscle around them.


    ������ Yukinoshita.


    ��Don��t frown, alright? We��re going to give Yui-senpai a gift. You should smile now,�� Shishio said.


    ����Do you think if I smile, I can give her a good gift?�� Yukinoshita asked speechlessly.


    ��Of course!�� Shishio nodded without hesitation.


    ��How?��


    ��Hmm�� if I have to exin, then it is about our mindset.��


    ��Mindset?��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��Now that you mentioned it, I haven��t told you how to choose a gift, right?��


    ��So, how did you choose a gift?��


    ��Frankly, there are no rules about choosing a gift, but as I have said previously, you need to set up a mindset.��


    ��What kind of mindset?��


    ��It��s about making the person that you want to give a gift to feel happy,�� Shishio said. ��I think as long as it is sincere andes from the heart by thinking that this person will be happy by receiving this ��gift.�� Even if the gift is unique, I��m sure Yui-senpai will feel happy. Still, if you want to give a safe gift that anyone will like, I can also tell you how.��


    Frankly, there were no rules to giving a gift.


    As long as it wasing from the heart and thought about the opposite party, they would be happy.


    Still, receiving a gift was something that made anyone happy, especially when that person had a feeling toward you.


    Yukinoshita was in silence for a while, then looked at Shishio. ��If it��s you, what��ll you give her?��


    ��Me?�� Shishio was stunned, then he thought for a while. He thought about Yui��s stupid smile and said, ��Maybe a hair tie?��


    ��Hair tie?�� Yukinoshita was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ��That��s a good choice.�� It wasn��t that expensive and practical since Yui had always worn her hair in a bun, so it was quite a good choice.


    After all, they were just friends, so it wasn��t good to choose an expensive gift.


    Shishio thought a scrunchie or something simr was good.


    ��Or maybe sses will be good,�� Shishio said.


    ��Why sses?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��She��s kind of stupid, so she might appear smart if she wears one,�� Shishio said.


    ����.�� Yukinoshita.


    ��We��re not in a hurry anyway. How about we walk around the department store? You have a lot of time, right?�� Shishio said.


    ��Well, that��s true.�� Yukinoshita nodded since she knew that they didn��t need to be in a hurry.


    ��Alright,e on.�� Shishio took Yukinoshita��s hand naturally and brought her to walk around.


    Yukinoshita looked at her hand, which grabbed his strong hand helplessly, but she didn��t fight back and held it back with a blush on her face. ����Bastard.�� She cursed in a low voice that could only be heard by her.


    However, Shishio heard her voice, but he knew that this wasn��t the time yet.


    Still, while they walked, many people let out depressed sighs.


    The reason why they were stared at by many people wasn��t only because of Yukinoshita. Instead, it was because of Shishio.


    If it wasn��t because of Yukinoshita, those hungry hyenas might havee and jumped into him.


    Because of this, Yukinoshita moved closer and nced at those people silently before she looked at Shishio again. He was like a fire, burnt like a purgatory, yet many women dared to jump out and were burnt by him.


    ��Am I also one of them?�� Yukinoshita showed a depreciated smile before she shook her head since what was important was about Yui��s gift now.


    The two walked together, looking at various things in the department store.


    Still, out of all the stores, Yukinoshita stopped at the pet shop while staring at the cats intently.


    Shishio squatted next to her and asked, ��If you want to see a cat, I have one too, you know?�� His cat, Hikari, which was given by Sorata in the past, was living happily under him. Even if Sorata appeared, she might not want to change the master now.


    ����It��s not like I like a cat,�� Yukinoshita murmured with a red face, denying reality.


    ��Yes, yes.�� Shishio rolled his eyes but regretted his perfunctory reply since Yukinoshita tried to w him like a cat. Still, if possible, instead of giving him a w, he wanted to mate with her like a cat.


    The two continued their journey until they stopped at one shop.


    The shop sold various things from souvenirs, daily necessities, and even dolls.


    Yukinoshita looked intently at the doll of the famous character Pan the Panda.


    ����You��re not going to buy them?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No, it��s not like I have an interest in it,�� Yukinoshita said calmly, but her eyes kept looking at the doll.


    Shishio looked at the doll for a while and said, ��I have chosen my gifts. Wait a moment.��


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita nodded while feeling slightly curious, but she didn��t intend to ask him since she was embarrassed. Instead, she picked an apron with a cat paw design and tried it on while looking at her appearance in the mirror.


    ��Sorry for the wait, Senpai.��


    ��Shishio-kun? Good timing. What do you think about this?�� Yukinoshita turned and showed her appearance while wearing an apron.


    ��Cute.��


    ����Thank you, but that��s not what I want to hear.�� Yukinoshita sighed and felt her face was hot while wondering why this guy had always made her heart jump.


    ��Still, if you want to buy it for Yui-senpai, you should get the frilly one.��


    ��Hmm�� that��s true.�� Yukinoshita agreed and picked up the pink frilly apron. However, she didn��t let go of the cat paw apron and said, ��I��ll pay it first. Wait here.��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio didn��t mention how Yukinoshita was going to buy the cat paw apron since she knew this girl was tsundere. He waited for a while before Yukinoshita came. Still, he was quite speechless when Yukinoshita came since he saw many women quickly dispersed and walked away regretfully.


    ��Sorry for the wait.��


    ��You know? I shoulde with you,�� Shishio said helplessly since he was about to be approached by women. He then held Yukinoshita��s hand naturally, causing them to move away.


    ����.�� Yukinoshita was also speechless by what had happened before, so she naturally held his hand tighter, making many women sullenly walk away.


    ��Thanks.��


    ����Is this always happening?��


    ��Well, yeah.�� After he got the ��Enhanced Charm,�� his situation worsened.


    Well, should it be better?


    Anyway, the woman he should be focused on was Yukinoshita, not others.


    ��Should we eat something? I am hungry,�� Shishio said.


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita nodded and asked, ��What do you want to eat? I��ll treat you.��


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��I have troubled you after all, so I��ll treat you,�� Yukinoshita said.


    Shishio was in silence for a moment and felt that it was really great to have a rich girlfriend.


    ��I have heard there is a good okonomiyaki store here,�� Shishio said.


    ��Okonomiyaki? Alright.�� Yukinoshita agreed.


    The two walked toward the store while holding hands as usual, but suddenly��


    ��Eh? Huh? Is that you, Shishio-kun? Yukino-chan?��


    ������.��


    The two stopped and saw someone they didn��t want to see.


    ��What a coincidence,�� Haruno said with a smile, but her eyes quickly squinted while looking at their hands that held against each other. ��Are you two dating?�� She stared at the two, waiting for the answer like a boa that was about to jump into its prey,


    ��������

 Chapter 552 Wisteria

    Chapter 552: Wisteria


    Yukinoshita��s calm heart shook entirely. It was as if her heart had be a vortex that swept all the happiness she felt at this moment, turning them into many emotions.


    If they were found by his girlfriends, she might not think too much.


    However, her older sister was different!


    Her heart was beating so fast, and she was quite panicked. Yet she didn��t let his hand away. Instead, she held it even tighter.


    ��How about you? Alone? Where��s your boyfriend?�� Shishio asked mockingly.


    ����.�� Yukinoshita and Haruno.


    ��You little bastard!�� Haruno jumped into Shishio and fought him to death!


    Their hands were released naturally when Shishio and Haruno fought each other.


    However, Yukinoshita stared at them silently, wondering when their rtionship would be closer.


    ��Okay! Okay! Stop! Do you want me to smack your ass?��


    ��Do it if you dare!��


    ��I��ll p it if you continue!��


    ��Then, do it!��


    Shishio stared at Haruno and wanted to smack her ass, but not with his hands. Instead, with his waist. However, this wasn��t the ce to do that since he wasn��t an exhibitionist.


    ��Okay, stop! Stop!�� Yukinoshita quickly stood between Haruno and Shishio.


    Haruno looked at Yukinoshita annoyedly and asked, ��Are you going to help him?��


    ��It��s you who is causing trouble!�� Yukinoshita also didn��t want to lose.


    ����.��


    Shishio was silent, looking at the two, wondering why it felt like he was a young man who was found out two-timing by his girlfriend.


    ��Come on, Shishio! Let��s leave her.�� Yukinoshita took Shishio��s hand and walked away.


    ����Okay.�� Shishio was speechless, but he agreed that it was better for them to leave. After all, he could see the crowd was looking at them. Still, he didn��t care since being the center of attention was always his everyday matter.


    ��Hey! Hey! How can you leave your older sister!�� Haruno pouted and took Shishio��s other hand naturally.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��What are you doing?!�� Yukinoshita barked.


    ��What? You hold his hand, right? Why can��t I do it?�� Haruno asked with a grin.


    Yukinoshita and Haruno continued to fight with each other.


    However, Shishio sighed and pulled his hands away from the two of them.


    ����..��


    This action stunned Yukinoshita and Haruno, thinking Shishio was angry. However, who would have thought he would wrap his hands around their waist at the same time?


    ��Anyway, we have met here. Let��s eat together. Yukino-senpai will treat us,�� Shishio said. Anyway, he had many experiences dating two sisters at the same time.


    ����.�� The two sisters were looking at Shishio as if he was a scumbag. Yet they weren��t wrong since he was a scumbag.


    ��I��m not going to treat my sister,�� Yukinoshita said while looking away.


    ��It��s okay.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��It��s okay?!�� Haruno grumbled, then smiled and asked, ��So you��re not satisfied with Yukino-chan, and you want me too? Do you want to do ��shimai-don��?��


    (Shimai-don: a situationmonly found in pornography where someone can get their way with two sisters).


    ������ Shishio.


    ��What is Shimai-don?�� Yukinoshita asked curiously but still tried to act like she didn��t care.


    ��Oh, it is���� Haruno moved closer and wanted to tell Yukinoshita the meaning behind her word, but Shishio pushed their backs and said, ��Alright, alright, I��ll treat you two.�� Anyway, even if he nned to do a ��shimai-don,�� it was impossible for him to say so. Still, he was more interested in the ��oyakodon,�� though.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t have a chance to do so.


    Haruno and Yukinoshita looked at each other before they smiled.


    However, Yukinoshita quickly realized what she was doing and quickly looked away.


    On the other hand, Haruno only smiled and didn��t even care about Yukinonoshita��s reaction since she felt their rtionship had be closer than how they were.


    The three of them went to the okonomiyaki store that Shishio had told them about previously.


    Many people might not know what okonomiyaki is, but in simple terms, it can be said that it is a savory pancake in Japan. There are two styles of okonomiyaki: Osaka-style and Hiroshima-style.


    Nanami, who wasing from Osaka, also often cooked okonomiyaki for him.


    It was also the reason why he decided to choose the Hiroshima-style since he had never gotten one before.


    ��Is this ce really good?�� Haruno looked around curiously.


    The interior of the store was fairly standard. It had a Japanese design where it used mostly wooden elements, giving a detailed yetfy feeling.


    They sat at the table of four with arge t grilling pan in front of them.


    Yukinoshita and Shishio sat naturally between each other.


    Meanwhile, Haruno sat on his opposite, so she could see him better.


    ��I have heard this ce is quite good,�� Shishio said.


    ��From who?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��My friend,�� Shishio said perfunctorily.


    ��Do you have a friend?��


    Somehow Yukinoshita and Haruno asked this question at the same time in surprise.


    ������.��


    Shishio was speechless and asked, ��What��s with that expression? Do you think that I don��t have a friend?��


    ��Well���� 2x


    If it was girlfriends, they didn��t doubt him since this guy had many advantages to getting women.


    However, a friend was different.


    Unlike love, a friendship was something more natural.


    Whether it was Yukinoshita or Haruno, they had hardly any existence that could be called friends.


    Still, Yukinoshita was lucky since she met various people such as Yui, Hikigaya, and many others, so they became her friends now.


    On the other hand, Haruno��s situation was moreplicated since she had to be the head of her family, manage the business, and forge the connection between her family and others. In other words, it was extremely hard for her to be able to meet someone that she could share this matter with.


    Shishio also didn��t feel surprised by their reaction since, standing on the top, he also had to sacrifice many things. The friend was one thing. After all, it was impossible for him to make everyone like him. Many people also hated him since they were jealous or something. However, people weren��t stupid and wouldn��t show much emotion on their faces.


    His status would also make people feel inferior, and they could only look away. This was also why most people chose someone simr to be their friends.


    The beautiful girl with the beautiful girl. The otaku with the otaku. BL lovers with BL lovers.


    After all, even if it was possible, could a lion be a friend with his prey?


    Still, even so, he felt love and friendship were quite simr to each other. If there was a difference, then it was their passion since friends didn��t have sex with their friends.


    However, the fact he had a friend didn��t change.


    Like Shiro-san, Ryuunosuke, Hikigaya, and a few others.


    ��Anyway, how about we order something?��


    They agreed and also followed his rmendation by choosing the Hiroshima-style okonomiyaki.


    If the Osaka-style okonomiyaki was like a normal pancake bybining everything into one.


    The Hiroshima-style okonomiyaki was moreplex. It was like a construction building, where everything started from a thin, crispy skin before being slowly stacked with cabbage, fried noodle, ayer of meat, and anotheryer of delicate skin. Everything was covered with a thick, glistening sauce before being showered with nori, spring onion, and bonito kes.


    The three of them ate the okonomiyaki with relish.


    The crispy, savory okonomiyaki was devoured by the three of them naturally.


    Still, Yukinoshita couldn��t help but ask, ��When did your rtionship be so close?�� After all, their only meeting was only when they ate Thai food in the past, yet she felt they had met more, which made her frown.


    ��Oh? You��re curious, Yukino-chan?�� Haruno gave a meaningful smile toward Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure, but she felt annoyed at that moment.


    ��You might not know, but his mother has a good impression of me,�� Haruno said smugly.


    ����What?�� Yukinoshita looked at the two in a dumbfounded manner.


    Shishio didn��t think it was worth hiding and told Yukinoshita about what had happened. He didn��t let Haruno exin since she could tell this young woman might n to say something weird.


    While Haruno pouted, Yukinoshita stared at Haruno, wondering what kind of luck her big sister had that she could meet Shishio and his mother when she was out. Her heart was restless since she had only met his mother for a while. On the other hand, Haruno had met his mother for so long, and they even went on the trip together.


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure why she felt this feeling, but this feeling was ufortable. She nced at Shishio, who didn��t overthink and felt even unhappy. Still, she understood that he didn��t have a reason to exin since they weren��t in a rtionship. Yet she didn��t like it when she knew that Shishio and Haruno were going out together.


    What��s even worse, Yukinoshita could see how close Shishio and Haruno were.


    Fortunately, they didn��t stay with Haruno too long, and she didn��t join them too long.


    The reason might not be clear since Haruno might be busy, or she might notice the unhappiness of her little sister.


    Anyway, after they parted from Haruno, they returned to the car and decided to go back. However, their current situation is far from how they previously were.


    Yukinoshita was quite cold, looked away, and didn��t intend to say a single word.


    Shishio also didn��t say anything and just shut his mouth.


    ����..�� Watching this, Yukinoshita wondered when she had be so weak. When she saw him like this, she felt she was being abandoned and almost cried. However, her stubbornness didn��t allow her to show her weakness to anyone, so she just looked away without saying anything.


    However��


    ��Huh?��


    Yukinoshita felt something on herp and saw that it was a bag. ����What is this?�� She knew that it was from Shishio.


    ��For you,�� Shishio said simply.


    Yukinoshita nced at Shishio for a moment,pletely stunned, wondering when he had bought this. However, she thought that it might be when they had visited various stores previously. She was quite curious and took out the thing inside her bag. ����Bookmark?�� The bookmark was carefully created with a purple wisteria dry flower in the middle. Her head was nk, and she asked, ����is it for me?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded, then asked, ��I chose it since it was quite nice, and you often read books, right? So I thought it could help you or something, but I��m not sure whether you like it.�� His words were unlike his usual confidence. Instead, he was quite hesitant, wondering whether Yukinoshita loved his gift or not.


    ��Well, it��s okay.�� Yukinoshita didn��t dare to look at him and kept looking away. After all, she was afraid the bright smile she showed at this moment would be seen. In other words, she was too embarrassed. Her snow-like heart melted, blooming in happiness like the flower in the spring.


    ��I see�� that��s good.��


    ��Yeah���� Her voice was soft, then she said, ��Thank you.��


    ��No problem.��


    ��Also, I��m sorry for before.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��Should I give you something?��


    ��Oh? You��ll give me something too?��


    ����I��ll think about what I should give youter.�� Yukinoshita felt it was better to think about what kind of gift she should give him. After all, she loved this bookmark very much.


    ��I can��t wait for it.��


    The rtionship between the two returned to how it used to be and became even closer.


    Still, if there was something that Shishio hadn��t told Yukinoshita, then it was the meaning of the flower on her bookmark.


    Wisteria.


    With this flower, he wanted to tell her he wouldn��t let her go.


    However, it was better for her to realize this by herself instead of uttering the meaning behind this flower.


    Also, he didn��t need to say it since Yukinoshita had been staring at the flower on the bookmark, carefully holding it so it wouldn��t be damaged, showing how much she loved his present.


    Shishio must admit Yukinoshita was so sweet.

 Chapter 553 Lets end this!

    Chapter 553: Let''s end this!


    Frankly, his weekend was quite busy.


    Yukinoshita was one thing, but there was something more important that he had to do.


    Unlike usual, the Tachibana household was quite busy today. Everyone gathered together and helped Hina move her things.


    Shishio also came and helped them to move Hina''s belongings.


    After their trip from Izu, Hina told everyone that she had decided to move. While her decision surprised them, she told everyone that she had decided to move in with her boyfriend.


    Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded, but they quickly became happy to know what it meant to move together or live together.


    Living together as a couple was something normal in this country.


    If they had nned to move in together, their n to marry wouldn''t be far off.


    "Let me see your boyfriend," Tsukiko said with a smile.


    However, Hina didn''t n to show the face of her boyfriend and dodged their question. Still, this made them curious about the identity of her boyfriend.


    On the other hand, Rui watched this scene in silence, wondering how everyone was going to react when they knew the truth. However, she knew this wasn''t the time, to tell the truth to everyone, so she helped Hina and told them about Hina''s boyfriend.


    "Have you met him, Rui? What''s his job? Can he take responsibility for Hina?" Tsukiko quickly asked.


    Akihito also eagerly waited for the answer.


    "He..." Rui thought for a moment and said, "He works in the finance-rted industry." It was just a spur of the moment, and she didn''t think too much.


    "Finance!" Akihito and Tsukiko nodded and somehow felt satisfied with Hina''s boyfriend. After all, the finance-rted industry was one of the industries with the highest ie. In other words, without a doubt, their lives would be well-off.


    "...." Hina was speechless, but she didn''t say anything since somehow she understood why Rui answered with such an answer.


    After all, on the Izu, they realized what kind of rich young master character their man was.


    "So when are you going to introduce him to us?" Tsukiko asked while looking at Hina.


    "He... He''s quite busy now. He''s still in Shanghai for some business," Hina said. She wasn''t sure why Shishio liked to say they should visit China in the future, but she didn''t think too much and just told the truth. 3


    When Hina, Shishio, and Rui discussed the matter of the move, Shishio also told them about the issue of the identity of this fictional boyfriend.


    "Shanghai, huh?" Tsukiko nodded and asked, "So when will hee back?"


    "It should be around a month. He has said that I should move first, and he said sorry that he couldn''t help me." Her lie had be smoother, and she didn''t stutter anymore. However, she must admit it felt ufortable to lie to her mother.


    Still, what could they say?


    Could they say that they dated Shishio at the same time?


    While it was possible, it was better to wait a while to announce this matter. Leaving aside Akihito, or Natsuo, they knew their mother should understand them, so they decided to tell this matter to Tsukiko first.


    As for Akihito or Natsuo, hopefully, they nned to let Tsukiko tell them.


    Still, Tsukiko asked many questions about Hina''s boyfriends for a while since she was afraid her boyfriend was the husband of someone.


    "..." Hina.


    However, after Tsukiko confirmed everything was alright, she sighed in relief and agreed to let her daughter move. As for her first daughter''s boyfriend, there were some doubts on her mind, especially when she thought about a "certain someone," she decided to keep it inside her heart.


    Hina had decided to move, and her n was supported by Rui, Tsukiko, and Akihito. Neither of them said anything since she was already an adult, and it was normal for her to move out.


    Yet someone was in shock and felt unhappy.


    However, what could he do?


    Natsuo didn''t know what to do. He knew that it was normal for Hina to have a boyfriend and even moved out with her boyfriend, yet he didn''t want it. He wanted to stop her and told her to stay in the house, but no words came out of his mouth. He still wanted to see Hina and make her his girlfriend, but he knew it was impossible.


    While their status might not stop them from bing together, Hina didn''t have an interest in being together with him.


    The Tachibana household was filled with happiness, yet he was the only one who felt unhappy.


    ''Is this how it feels to be heartbroken?'' Natsuo thought.


    If only her boyfriend made her sad, Natsuo thought he still had a chance. However, when he saw her radiance smile, he felt helpless, and he knew she was happy. There was nothing he could do besides burying this feeling inside his heart.


    Yet could he give up so easily?


    ''No!''


    The love in his heart slowly turned into an obsession.


    Natsuo couldn''t forget about Hina''s figure and wanted her, so at this moment, he decided to confess to her. He wanted to tell her how he felt toward her since he was afraid that everything would bete if he didn''t do it now. 1


    Yet the days passed, and he didn''t do anything before it was time for Hina to move out.


    Shishio came to help with the moving, and everyone helped to move Hina''s things to her new apartment.


    "Is that all?" Shishio asked.


    "Yes." Hina nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Shishio-kun."


    "No problem, Hina."


    Hina somehow shuddered and said, "Being called someone younger than me without an honorific is nice."


    "......." Shishio knew Hina had a certain masochist tendency, but he didn''tin. "Well, let''s celebrate your moveter."


    Hina blushed, but she nodded eagerly.


    "Hina, Shishio, hurry up ande down! We need to go to the apartment to move Hina''s belongings," Tsukiko''s voice could be heard from below.


    "Yes."


    Shishio and Hina looked at each other and smiled. After all, it would be impossible for them not to feel excited since they would be living together now. They wouldn''t be bothered by many things, and there would be many things that they could do together.


    Still, when they walked down, Shishio noticed Tsukiko''s gaze, so he asked, "Is there something on my face, auntie?"


    "Nothing." Tsukiko shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but I feel that I want to punch you."


    "...." Shishio.


    "What do you think?" Tsukiko asked with a smile.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Shishio was speechless.


    "I don''t know, but I feel annoyed somehow." Tsukiko rubbed her first and wondered why she wanted to beat this bastard. She knew the rtionship between Shishio and Rui was already impossible to stop, and she didn''t want to stop it either. However, she felt there was this strange intuition that told her the rtionship between Shishio and Hina wasn''t that simple.


    Tsukiko might not have evidence, but the close rtionship between the two rang the rm in her mind.


    "Then, you need to calm down." Shishio held Tsukiko''s shoulders gently and put her to sit down on the sofa. He gave a light massage on her shoulders and said, "You might get tired from the job and help Hina to move out."


    "...Well, probably." Tsukiko let out a satisfied sigh, feeling his massage was so nice.


    "Does it feel good, auntie?"


    "Yeah, over there. That ce is good."


    Her white and soft shoulders were nice to touch, but Shishio knew they were quite stiff, and as a responsible son-inw, he knew he needed to help his mother-inw to take care of this matter.


    Fortunately, Rui, Hina, Akihito, and Natsuo were outside, and they didn''t see what Tsukiko and Shishio were doing.


    "By the way, where''s the apartment?" Akihito asked since he didn''t know where the apartment was.


    Natsuo also looked at Hina curiously.


    "It''s in Ebisu."


    "Ebisu?"


    The location wasn''t that far from Hina''s workce but was quite far from their house. Yet it was still in Tokyo, so it wasn''t a ce that was hard to visit.


    Natsuo made up his mind to visit Hina''s new apartment in the future. However, he knew that after she moved, their chances of meeting each other would be limited. He felt slightly regretful since he didn''t appreciate the time he spent with her and thought to use that time well, so he could do something about the fiery feeling inside his heart.


    Natsuo knew that he might have taken everything for granted, but this was normal.


    After their parents married, they had been together and lived in the same house for so long.


    Yet that day would disappear.


    Hina would move away with her boyfriend, whom he didn''t know.


    Their chance to meet with each other would be rare and might be almost non-existent. Even if they met, he wouldn''t be inside her heart.


    This frustrated him, and he also felt regret that he didn''t dare to say what he wanted.


    ''That''s why...''


    Natsuo knew that he had to say it now, or else he would lose his chance.


    "It''s good that we have moved everything." Akihito wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Should we go now, Hina-nee?" Rui asked.


    "Okay." Hina nodded and asked, "But where''s Shishio and mom?"


    They tried to look at each other, but then they heard his voice.


    "Hey, you forget one thing," Shishio said while holding a huge card box filled with something.


    "Ah, I forgot!" Hina quickly approached Shishio and stuck her tongue cutely.


    Tsukiko walked to everyone and said, "Should we go now?" Her body was refreshed as if she had be several years younger.


    "Good."


    They agreed and didn''t seem to notice the change in Tsukiko.


    Still, when they were about to go, Shishio noticed Natsuo''s strange expression and couldn''t help but frown. However, he thought for a while and made up his mind since he knew that this was for the best.


    The short pain was better than long-term agony.


    There was no need to procrastinate, and it was better to solve it as soon as possible.


    As for a chance or whatever, Shishio could only smile, and he didn''t say anything since it would be too cruel of him to say anything.


    Everyone prepared to go to Hina''s apartment by car.


    Shishio was also about to enter the car, but Tsukiko suddenly came and whispered, "Shishio, give me a massage again in the future."


    "....." Shishio.

 Chapter 554: Over

    Chapter 554: Over


    "I expected this, but this apartment is quite spacious, right? You can even build your family here right away," Tsukiko said while looking at the apartment in front of her.


    They must admit that the apartment was so good. Somehow they weren''t surprised at why Hina didn''t mind moving. Yet they knew the reason why she moved wasn''t because of this matter. Instead, it was because she could be with the one she loved.


    The apartment was a 3LDK room.


    It was a perfect ce for one if they wanted to build a family.


    The soundproofing was also good, so no one would worry the noise would be heard from the outside.


    This was the most important point.


    While many people thought it was for a perverted reason, he wanted to say that wasn''t the main reason. The noise could be a bother, especially when one was living as a neighbor.


    A house might not have this problem, but an apartment had this problem where the noise they created or the noise from the neighborhood could be heard which was quite annoying.


    Some people might be surprised, but many people often had to walk on tiptoes when they walked into their apartment, so they wouldn''t bother their neighbors. Everything had to be done quietly.


    One could imagine how ufortable it was, right?


    Even if you stayed in your house, you couldn''t even stay rxed.


    If so, what''s the point of getting a house, then?


    This was why soundproofing was important in the apartment type of building.


    Hina''s apartment was the best one, and unless they were rich, it would be impossible to buy one.


    However, it was quite easy for him to buy the entire building.


    Anyway, Tsukiko and Akihito looked at the apartment curiously with satisfied expressions.


    Natsuo felt ufortable. After all, he could see the difference between him and Hina''s boyfriend. Yet he still had a chance since he had heard Hina''s boyfriend went to Shanghai on a business trip, so he knew there should be a chance for him to confess.


    While Natsuo was in the middle of his thought, Hina suddenly asked, "What do you want to eat? Should I get udon? There''s a good store nearby." There were many stores around her apartment, so it was quite easy for her to buy lunch for everyone.


    As for cooking by themselves, they were toozy to do so since they had just finished moving.


    "Okay. Let''s get udon."


    Hearing Hina''s offer, they agreed and decided to have udon.


    "Then, I''ll go to the store. Shishio, can you help me?" Hina asked.


    "No, we need him here. After all, who is going to handle the electronic matter if he''s gone?" Tsukiko looked at Hina with a frown and said, "Still, your rtionship with Shishio is so good."


    "Re-Really? I think it''s quite normal, though..." Hina looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "....." Shishio and Rui.


    "But I can''t bring the lunch alone," Hina suddenly showed her wit and thought she could bring Shishio.


    "Then, bring Natsuo. Can you help her, Natsuo?" Tsukiko looked at her stepson.


    "Ah, yes!" Natsuo nodded in a daze before his expression became excited.


    Shishio only nced at Natsuo for a moment, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, is that so?" Hina sighed and knew she couldn''t get Shishio out, so she nodded while looking at Natsuo. "Then, Natsuo-kun, can you help me?" She thought she should just buy lunch before went back quickly.


    "Yes." Natsuo nodded without hesitation since he thought it was a chance.


    When the two walked out, Rui couldn''t help but ask in a whisper, "Is that okay?"


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked while holding Hina''s sexy lingerie from the card box. He looked at it for a while before he put it back.


    "......." Rui was speechless, but she decided to ignore what had just happened and asked, "Leaving the two together. Is that okay with you?" It was quite easy to tell what Natsuo felt toward Hina, especially when she often noticed Natsuo''s gaze darted in Hina''s direction. While she knew Natsuo wouldn''t do anything weird toward Hina, she wondered whether it was right to leave the two alone.


    "It''s okay. I believe in her," Shishio said calmly. Still, he might have believed in Hina, but he didn''t believe in Natsuo. If something really happened, he would notice immediately, and it was the reason why he was always calm.


    Shishio also felt this was for the best since the faster this matter ended, the better it was.


    "Then, I believe in you." Rui nodded, but then she asked, "Say, what did you do with my mother before?"


    "......." Shishio.


    ---


    Even if Natsuo wasn''t a good talker, Hina was a good talker, so she talked from A to Z about many things. The topic was quite random, and it had never stayed in a ce.


    However, he felt this time was precious, and he couldn''t contain the emotion inside his heart. He bursts out feeling like a broken damn, uncontroble.


    Natsuo smiled and answered what she asked about his school andstly...


    "Natsuo-kun, do you have a girlfriend?" Hina asked with a smile.


    "Ah, no, I don''t have one," Natsuo was embarrassed.


    "Ah, is that so? What a shame! You''re a high school student! You should try a romance or two!" Even her boyfriend had so many romances, so it was quite a shame for Natsuo if he didn''t taste the feeling of love. Still, she maintained a slight distance from him. It was just subtle, and one wouldn''t realize it even if they looked at them closely.


    Hina had never touched Natsuo and maintained their distance from a safe distance. Frankly, her mind had wandered around the fact that she felt Natsuo had a feeling toward her. If possible, she didn''t want him to have such a feeling. After all, their rtionship was obvious.


    They were step-siblings, and they were a student and a teacher.


    The hurdles between them were tough.


    However, the most important reason was that Hina didn''t have an interest in passing these hurdles. She didn''t have an interest in him except for their rtionship as a step-sibling. It might be strange of her to have a step-sibling at this age, but as an adult, she had to adapt.


    This is what it meant to be an adult, after all.


    Even though she didn''t want to be one.


    Anyway, in front of "him," she didn''t need to be an adult, and once she moved, she could stay with him without thinking about her family, which made her smile happily.


    "Haha..." Natsuo, on the other hand, could onlyugh awkwardly at Hina''s question.


    "But there should be a girl you''re interested in, right?" Hina asked with a mischievous smile.


    "That... that..."


    "Oh, the store is here! Let''s buy udon!" Hina entered the store and ordered five udon for everyone.


    Natsuo was just right behind Hina and stared into her profile. Her long silky hair, cute yet mature face, and alluring body. He felt every part of her body was beautiful and knew he had fallen for her.


    However, Hina didn''t care about Natsuo''s gaze and just talked with the owner before her order was prepared. "Help me, Natsuo."


    "Ah, yes!" Natsuo nodded.


    "Oh? Is this your brother?" The owner asked.


    "Yes, he''s my brother." Hina nodded.


    "I see." The owner nodded and didn''t say much. After all, he knew Hina''s boyfriend was. Fortunately, Shishio didn''te since he was afraid that his wife''s gaze over Shishio was quite strange.


    However, Natsuo felt slightly ufortable with Hina''s answer. Yet, what could he say? After all, that''s the rtionship that they have.


    Hina paid the money before she decided to go back. There was no need to stay any longer, after all.


    The two walked back to the restaurant.


    Even if the restaurant was quite close, they had to walk around 300 meters. While it wasn''t that far, it would take a while for them to return.


    Hina didn''t say anything this time, but Natsuo said, "Hina-nee."


    "Yes?" Hina was a bit absentminded since she was thinking about what she should do with Shishioter when everyone had gone back.


    "Your question earlier..."


    "My question?" Hina turned and looked at Natsuo with a confused expression.


    "I mean, you asked me whether I had an interest in someone, right?" Natsuo was so nervous at that moment.


    "Oh, right!" Hina only remembered and asked with a cheeky smile, "So do you have someone you like?"


    "Yes." Natsuo nodded.


    "Who?"


    "I..." Natsuo felt his heart almost burst out, but he tried to control his calm and said, "I... I like you, Hina-nee."


    "........"


    Hina was dumbfounded and shuddered. She didn''t expect what Hiratsuka had told her previously would be right. She couldn''t think straight at this moment and felt so strange.


    "...Hina-nee?" Natsuo wondered why Hina didn''t say anything.


    Hina took a deep breath, forcefully calmed herself, and said, "Sorry, Fujii-kun. I can''t think of you that way. I''m also in love with someone, so you should give your love to someone else. I''m sure that person will be happier." She patted Natsuo''s shoulder gently, then left. As for what to say to him, she didn''t know what to say. "I''ll go back first. You should calm yourselves first."


    "..........."


    On the other hand, Natsuo didn''t move from his spot and looked at his feet; he couldn''t imagine what he had heard previously. He looked up and saw that Hina had already walked away. He only realized that the distance between them wasn''t close. Instead, it was so far away. Everything was just a hallucination that he created with his own heart.


    Natsuo instantly understood all of that, but he must admit it hurt to be rejected.


    "Ugh..."


    ---


    Shishio was in the bathroom, looking at the device in his hand for a while before he rubbed his face with water. Suddenly the door was knocked, so he said, "There''s someone here."


    "I know."


    "....." Shishio was speechless and opened the door. "What''s wrong, Auntie?" He looked at Tsukiko curiously, wondering what this woman wanted to say.


    "Say, I know it might be wrong for me to ask this question." Tsukiko showed hesitation.


    ''...Then, don''t ask.'' Shishio thought.


    "But are you dating two of my daughters?" Tsukiko suddenly asked.


    "......."

 Chapter 555: Moving forward

    Chapter 555: Moving forward


    Shishio had always wondered why he often received such a curve ball.


    When everything was alright, something suddenly came into him from an unexpected direction, trying to create chaos in his peaceful life.


    Yet this problem was something he had expected since, no matter how good he was at hiding, everything would be known sooner orter.


    However, he didn��t answer immediately. Instead, he stared into Tsukiko��s expression calmly as if he was trying to find something there. ��Why do you think so?��


    ����.��


    This answer was quite unexpected for Tsukiko. After all, she thought he would admit it directly, considering how young people were quite weak against pressure. Yet he seemed unfazed and didn��t even seem troubled by her question.


    Still, when she was asked this question, she thought for a moment and said, ��No, it��s just my intuition, but if you��re not dating my two daughters, then it is okay.�� She didn��t have any evidence, and everything was only based on her feelings, but if it didn��t happen, then there was no need to press this matter further. After all, she didn��t want to be seen as an annoying and troublesome woman.


    Tsukiko also thought about how Shishio had been caring for Rui so much, so he shouldn��t do something sorry for Rui, right?


    ��No, you��re right. I also date Hina,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ������ Tsukiko was in a daze since it was her first time hearing someone calmly acknowledge that he had dated two of her daughters. ��Are you serious?�� Even if she had a doubt, she was also speechless, wondering whether this boy was joking.


    ��No, I��m serious. The one she mentioned before, the boyfriend who worked in Shanghai, was a lie. Hina and Rui dated me at the same time, and they knew about this matter.��


    ����You mean they have decided to date you at the same time?�� Tsukiko was even more in a daze, and her head became quite dizzy. She almost fell, but she was caught by Shishio.


    ��Are you alright, auntie?��


    ����No.��


    ��������


    Would you feel okay knowing your two daughters dated the same man at the same time?


    Of course not!


    Tsukiko looked at Shishio resentfully, but what could she say?


    Still, Shishio wondered how long Tsukiko wanted to stay in his arms.


    ��How long?��


    ��Hmm�� it been a month or so? I��m not sure about the detailed days.�� While he knew the details of their rtionship since his ��Enhanced Memory�� made it impossible for him to forget anything, it was better to pretend to forget in front of Tsukiko.


    Frankly, Shishio didn��t intend to tell this matter like this. The ce also wasn��t suitable since they were in the bathroom. However, he also knew it would be hard for her to ask him this question on the outside, considering Rui and Akihito were there.


    Shishio used his sense of smell, and somehow he sighed in relief since Akihito and Rui were talking to each other while looking at the apartment curiously.


    After all, what could he say when they saw him being so close with Tsukiko like this?


    ��Auntie.�� Shishio couldn��t help but remind Tsukiko since their position wasn��t appropriate. They were a mother-inw and a son-inw, after all. While he had gotten two of her daughters, he didn��t intend to add her.


    Tsukiko realized how close they were and also quickly maintained their distance. Her face was slightly reddened, but as an adult who had faced many situations, she quickly calmed herself. That should be the case, but somehow she felt her heart was beating so fast. Yet nothing was shown on her face. ��It��s a happy asion when Hina is moving to another apartment, so I don��t n to say anything, but next time we have to talk deeper about this matter.��


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio sighed in relief.


    Neither Tsukiko nor Shishio nned to talk about this matter anymore.


    Shishio walked out first while Tsukiko entered the toilet for a while before she walked out. As for why they didn��te out together, they were afraid of being misunderstood. Even if they didn��t do anything, the mind of man had always been a work of wonder.


    Rui even questioned him about what he was doing with Tsukiko before.


    However, Rui somehow also didn��t feel that much suspicion since even if her mother was beautiful, she was still quite old. She didn��t think that Shishio was interested in such an older woman, right?


    Still, when Shishio looked at Tsukiko, he wondered whether he should develop a cream that was able to make her skin younger. Many of his girlfriends were older than him, and while he had confidence that he wouldn��t have many changes even if he reached 50, his women were different.


    They would get old, and their appearance would change.


    If he had something that made them able to regain their youthfulness, they would be happy without a doubt.


    Still, Shishio must admit that even a mature woman also had their own charm, but this wasn��t a time to think about this matter since when Hina returned, he could see that her state was quite strange.


    ��Huh? Where��s Natsuo?�� Akihito asked.


    ��He has said that he wants to go to the convenience store first,�� Hina said after a moment of hesitation and quickly changed the topic. ��Do you want to eat udon now? Let��s eat it while it is hot.��


    They didn��t think too much and agreed.


    ��Let me help you,�� Shishio said and stood up to help Hina.


    ��Thank you.�� Hina smiled and didn��t reject his offer.


    The two stood next to each other in the kitchen while moving the udon from the packaging to the bowl.


    ��What��s wrong? Did Fujii-senpai confess to you?�� Shishio asked jokingly.


    ����.�� However, Hina didn��t say anything and opened her mouth wide, staring at Shishio dumbfoundedly.


    ����Really?�� Shishio was also dumbfounded. While he had prepared for such a thing, he didn��t expect that Natsuo would be so brave to confess to Hina.


    When someone confesses to others, it would be impossible for them to maintain their previous rtionship.


    The emotion that had been hidden inside their heart had been known.


    Hina knew Natsuo liked her as a woman, then could she treat him like the normal little brother that she thought of him previously?


    Of course not.


    When he confessed to her, Hina wondered what was on Natsuo��s head. Their rtionship was there, but she had told everyone that she had someone that she loved. The only thing she was worried about was that their family��s rtionship would turn awkward because of this.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry. Time will solve everything. When he has a girlfriend, everything will turn normal. You will also move here, so you won��t have to meet him,�� Shishio said, trying to reassure Hina.


    ��Thank you.�� Hina sighed in relief since she had moved out. If she stayed in the house, what would happen?


    Hina wasn��t sure, but she knew that it would be so awkward.


    When they returned with a bowl of udon, there was no trace of their previous discussion, and they talked normally. It wasn��t untilter that Natsuo returned, but they could see that theirplexion was so bad.


    ��What��s wrong? Did you meet a delinquent or something? Or were you hurt?�� Everyone could see that Natsuo��s state wasn��t right.


    ��No���� Natsuo nced at Hina, who looked away and could only say, ��No, I��m just hungry.��


    ��Then, hurry up and eat! You make me so worried,�� Akihito said.


    ��Come and eat, Natsuo-kun,�� Tsukiko said worriedly.


    Natsuo took a bowl of udon. He had been out for a while, so the hot udon had turned into lukewarm, yet it didn��t stop him from eating all the udon.


    ��Oh? If you��re so hungry, do you want to eat more?��


    ����Yeah.��


    Natsuo just wanted to forget everything now. In his mind, he hoped his confession would be epted. If not, a hysterical response would be better than her previous t and calm reaction that told him it was better to confess to someone else.


    Natsuo wanted to cry again, but he held back his tears since he had cried enough earlier.


    Shishio knew that this was an inevitable result.


    Still, when he saw Natsuo, he somehow remembered what had happened to Misaki and Mitaka when he was going out to Izu with everyone. While she didn��t say anything, she still maintained her happy smile and yful nature every day.


    Mitaka also hadn��t approached him, which made him wonder what had happened between the two.


    Shishio was clueless.


    Still, he didn��t bother to ask since somehow he could imagine what kind of ending had been forged between them.


    Anyway, Natsuo��s matter had ended.


    Shishio knew that he only needed to leave Natsuo alone. There was no need to bother Natsuo anymore.


    When everyone had eaten, Shishio sent them back before he returned to Hina��s apartment again since he had to take care of the aftermath. After all, her mind was a mess since she had just rejected Natsuo��s confession.


    If Natsuo was just someone she didn��t know, she wouldn��t care much.


    However, Natsuo was her step-brother, which made everythingplicated. If possible, she hoped she could rewind the time and ask Shishio instead of Natsuo when she bought the lunch previously, so something like this wouldn��t happen.


    Fortunately, Hina was d that she had Shishio with her, and he messed her up, so she could forget everything.


    Then, a few hourster, Hina forgot what had happened and acted like she usually did.


    By then, Shishio realized that in Hina��s heart, there was no ce for Natsuo, and it made him sigh, thinking that the fate of one side of love was cruel. The only thing that he hoped at this moment was so Natsuo could move on without causing trouble.


    Then the days passed after this incident, and it was time for Yui��s birthday.


    The service club had decided to throw a surprise party for Yui. However, instead of the usual members of the service club, they added two additional members to this birthday surprise.


    Shishio had texted Hina Ebina and told her they should meet in the school��s hidden ice cream vending store. He waited there while eating his choco mint ice cream. He sat on the bench, staring at the swaying leaves of the zelkova tree absentmindedly, until someone called him.


    ��Shishio-kun, yahallo~!��


    Shishio looked up and saw Ebina and Miura Yumiko there, looking at him.


    While Ebina smiled, Yumiko was slightly nervous and tense.


    ��Yahallo, Hina-senpai.�� Shishio greeted Ebina back, then looked at Yumiko and said, ��And hello, Miura-senpai.��


    ��He-Hello���� Yumiko must admit this guy was dangerous.

 Chapter 556: Yui’s Birthday

    Chapter 556: Yui��s Birthday


    ��Did you bring your gift?�� Shishio didn��t focus on Yumiko for so long and looked at Ebina.


    ��Of course!�� Ebina nodded, ��I have brought all my limited edition collections for Yui.��


    ����..�� Shishio and Yumiko.


    While they had some ideas about what kind of collections Ebina decided to give Yui, they decided to shut their mouths smartly at this moment.


    ��How about you, Miura-senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, I brought something normal,�� Yumiko said subtly.


    ��So, should we go now? They should be waiting at the service club.�� Shishio had finished his ice cream and threw the stick of ice cream right into the trash can.


    ��Wait!��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Can I buy the ice cream for a moment? It��s my first time to be here,�� Ebina said while looking at the vending machine ice cream.


    ��Sure.�� Anyway, there was still a time before the surprise, so it should be okay for them to buy the ice cream. He then looked at Yumiko and asked, ��How about you, Miura-senpai?��


    ��Yes.�� Yumiko was also curious since she had never been here.


    Many people might doubt their words. After all, whether Ebina or Yumiko had been in this school for a year, why had they never been on this ice cream vending machine?


    The answer was obvious, and it was because they had never tried to walk to this ce.


    However, people were animals that were affected by habit.


    It was like you would subconsciously choose the same road to go to school or work. Even if you felt bored or sleepy, you would choose the same way as what you had done previously.


    The school was the same since instead of going to the ce you had or seldom visited, many people often spent their time at the ce they usually stayed.


    All of this action was caused by a habit and the taxing of making a choice.


    Many people might not have trouble making a choice, but many also have trouble making a choice.


    Still, without a doubt, making a choice took their time and energy, so they decided to follow their habits to save time and energy.


    However, when one was on the adventure, strangely, they had this power when they could try many things without worrying.


    Shishio sat on the bench and looked at Ebina and Yumiko, who had chosen their ice cream.


    However��


    Ebina sat next to him without hesitation, but Yumiko hesitated for a moment before she also sat next to him.


    ��������


    Shishio suddenly sat between two girls. Still, he couldn��t help but remind them, ��You should eat while we walk there since Yui-senpai mighte anytime.��


    ��I know. I know.�� Ebina tore the package of the ice cream and licked the ice cream with her small, pink tongue. ��It��s okay. I eat quite fast. Yumiko is also the same.��


    Yumiko didn��t say anything and also licked the ice cream like Ebina.


    Still, while Yumiko was quite normal, Ebina seemed to be trying to provoke him.


    Shishio knew this wasn��t his imagination, but when Ebina licked her ice cream, she kept ncing at him from time to time with a smile. However, he must admit the way she licked her ice cream wasn��t something an amateur could do. Her pink tongue moved so lively and unexpectedly. Her tongue was quite long, and it was enough to wrap around the ice cream.


    Ebina noticed Shishio��s gaze, and her movement became even more intense.


    While Yumiko didn��t realize anything, Ebina and Shishio gazed into each other.


    Watching her pupil staring into his, Shishio wondered what made Ebina so interested in him.


    Was it the fact that he didn��t care about her hobby?


    Probably.


    While Ebina might not seem to care what people thought of her toward her hobby, Shishio knew how sensitive she was toward them.


    People generally didn��t have a good view of BL.


    Shishio was the same since if he could avoid it, he would avoid it. However, he wouldn��t say bad things or look at them with disgust. He would treat those people normally as if nothing had happened.


    As for why he had such a reaction, it wasn��t because he epted them. Instead, it was his indifference toward those people since he just didn��t care.


    However, this indifference put Ebina at ease.


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it, is your rtionship okay?�� Shishio asked while looking at Ebina and Yumiko.


    ��Our rtionship?�� 2x


    The two looked at Shishio and couldn��t understand your rtionship.


    ��I mean, nothing happened between you and Hayama-senpai��s group after thest tennis match, right?�� Shishio asked since he was quite curious about this matter. While he had heard the situation from Yui��s mouth, he wanted to hear it from Ebina and Yumiko, especially Yumiko since she was the de-facto leader of the female group in her ss.


    As for Yui and Ebina, they were just tagging along behind Yumiko.


    Ebina didn��t say anything and looked at Yumiko.


    ��Well, it��s okay.��


    Even if Shishio was blind, he could tell that Yumiko didn��t want to talk about this matter. ��Well, leaving this matter aside, I��m surprised you two can be best friends like this.��


    ��Hey, what do you mean by that, Shishio-kun?�� Ebina pouted, feeling annoyed since she was teased.


    Yumiko was surprised since it was her first time seeing her friend acting so chummily with a boy. After all, when she introduced Ebina to someone, Ebina would act coldly like an iceberg. Ebina would even ignore her like she was nothing, abandoning their friendship like it was nothing. It was also why she had introduced Ebina to a boy again.


    ��So, how did you two meet?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    Still, while Yumiko was surprised, hearing his question, she answered.


    Generally, people would gather around the people they were familiar with or simr with.


    This was what had happened between them.


    Yumiko, Yui, and Ebina became friends since they were the cutest in the ss. Their rtionship was also okay, so they became friends.


    Still, it was impossible to say something like that, so Yumiko told him they had met in the same ss during their freshman year.


    Shishio was also a good listener and was also good at asking questions, which made Yumiko talk deeper, deeper, without even realizing it.


    While they were about to reach the climax, his phone suddenly vibrated.


    ��I��m sorry. Let me answer this first.��


    Shishio put his phone in his pocket, and it was someone he was familiar with. He epted the call without hesitation and heard the familiar cold voice.


    ��Where are you? Yuigama-san is going toe!��


    ��Wait a minute. We��re going toe.��


    ��We? You��re with someone?��


    ��Yahallo, Yukinoshita-san. It��s me, Ebina, and Yumiko.��


    ��Oh�� I see�� then, go to the Service Club.�� Yukinoshita just hung up the call without waiting for his answer.


    Ebina looked at Shishio with a smile and said, ��She is angry at you.��


    Shishio rubbed Ebina��s head, causing her hair to be messy, like a


    ��Hey! Hey! What are you doing?!��


    ����.�� Yumiko stared at Shishio and Ebina and thought their rtionship was too close, right?


    ��


    After getting the call from Yukinoshita, the three arrived at the Service Club.


    Inside, Yukinoshita and Hikigaya were already waiting.


    ��By the way, isn��t it quite lonely without a cake?�� Yumiko suddenly asked.


    ��Don��t worry. We have a cake already,�� Yukinoshita said and took Shishio��s bag naturally. She took out a tiramisu from a box of food containers. While the appearance wasn��t as good as those birthday cakes in the store, it was already good enough. She also took out the candle and skillfully put it on the top of the cake, as if it wasn��t her first time doing it.


    ����..�� Shishio was silent, wondering whether Yukinoshita was just skillful or had trained several times to put a candle on the cake. After all, he knew that before she met him, she didn��t have friends. Her rtionship with her family also wasn��t that good either, so he was quite confused.


    Still, he wasn��t stupid enough to say all the things in his head.


    ��Is this okay?�� Yukinoshita asked while looking at Yumiko.


    ����well, it��s okay.�� Yumiko wasn��t sure why, but she felt she had to fight this woman somehow.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya sat on the chairzily, without caring as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    ��What about Yui? Where is she?�� Ebina asked.


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei has handled this situation,�� Yukinoshita said smoothly, as if she had expected all the problems beforehand.


    Right before the ss ended, Hiratsuka called Yui to help her, so it would give them time to prepare for the surprise.


    Hiratsuka had reminded Yukinoshita that Yui woulde soon, so everyone waited in the clubroom patiently.


    Shishio thought of using a confetti popper, but when he thought about how messy it would be, he decided against it. He didn��t want to waste his time cleaning up the ssroom after all.


    They waited for a while, with somehow anticipation on their faces.


    Even if Yukinoshita and Yumiko didn��t seem to have a good rtionship, they decided to make a truce.


    Then, the door opened, and Yui came. ��Yahallo~! Sorry for beingte!��


    ��Happy birthday, Yui!��


    ��Happy birthday, Yuigahama-san.��


    ��Congrats.��


    Each of them was different, and it was quite chaotic, but Yui didn��t care, and she was looking at everyone in shock. ��Eh�� Eh�� Ehhh��.?!�� She approached them with a smile that couldn��t be hidden. ��Ev-Everyone�� this is��?��


    ��It��s your birthday celebration,�� Yukinoshita said calmly, but she had a warm smile on her face.


    ��We don��t prepare much, but how about you blow the candle? It��ll be terrible if all the candles melt because of the fire.�� Shishio brought the tiramisu to Yui.


    It might be because Yukinoshita was so excited that she asked him to turn up the candle early, but because of this, the candle was about to melt.


    ��Yes! Yes!�� Yui nodded excitedly.


    ��Wait! Wait! Let��s sing some songs first!�� Yumiko said.


    ��What song?�� 2x


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya were confused.


    ����.�� Yumiko forgot that they were all loners.


    ��Ah, the candle is all about to melt!�� Ebina quickly reminded everyone.


    ��Let��s singter. Go and blow the candle,�� Shishio said.


    It was chaotic, and their talks were all over the ce, but Yui onlyughed and blew the candle.


    When the fire on the candle was blown off, everyone pped their hands together.


    Hiratsuka also joined since she had heard that Shishio made the tiramisu.


    ��Thank you, everyone! I��m so happy!�� Yui was almost in tears and received gifts from everyone.


    While the girls were talking, Shishio and Hikigaya ate a cake together.


    ��It��s almost summer. What do you n to do?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Nothing. I n to hole up in my house,�� Hikigaya said simply.


    ������


    ��Say something.��


    Shishio put the tiramisu in his mouth, chewed it lightly, and then said, ��Maybe, you won��t have such a peaceful day in the summerter.��


    ����You��re joking, right?��


    Shishio didn��t answer Hikigaya��s question. Instead, he looked at Yui, who wore the sses he had given her.


    ��What do you think, Shishio? Do I look smart?�� Yui asked while wearing sses.


    ��You look like an idiot.��


    ��How cruel!��


    ��But well���� Shishio gave a light smile and said, ��It suits you well.��


    ��Really? Ehehe���� Yuiughed like an idiot.


    Shishio rolled his eyes and sipped the warm tea prepared by Yukinoshita before he noticed Hiratsuka��s nce. He nodded, and she made the most beautiful smile today, which made him anticipate his following days since the summer vacation was about toe.

 Chapter 557: Shishio is a master DIY

    Chapter 557: Shishio is a master DIY


    The summer holiday had just begun, and they nned to do many things.


    However, before that, Shishio came to Sunoharasou, where Ayaka Sunohara had been waiting for him. After knowing this ce and confirming his rtionship with Ayaka, he often came to this ce. Besides going to do ��it�� with Ayaka, he often came to help her fix many things in the dorm.


    Sunoharasou had been built for tens of years from the moment her grandmother was still living in this ce. This was also why Ayaka wanted to keep everything as it was, without changing anything.


    While it was an admirable reason, it also made the building quite old and needed to be maintained from time to time, so nothing would happen.


    This time, right before the summer vacation, Shishio was called by Ayaka to help her fix the rooftop. While speechless, he didn��tin since he knew she would give him a big reward. The reward was worth his hard work, so he decided to take it even if this job was troublesome.


    Yet Ayaka couldn��t be med since Shishio��s service and work in this area were even better than the professional. She also didn��t have to take any money since calling the carpenter to fix the rooftop of the dorm would be quite a burden for the financial of the Sunoharasou.


    Still, the payment she had to give Shishio wasn��t free either since she had often gone out to buy the costumes that he loved.


    This time, he asked her to go on a trip with her and his other older girlfriends.


    Ayaka agreed since she had nned to meet them either way. She might feel slightly ufortable with the young one, but the old one should be okay, right?


    Anyway, Shishio came to fix the rooftop of the Sunoharasou. He climbed the stairs and started his work there carefully. It was already summer, so the temperature was quite hot. Fortunately, the weather was quite cloudy, so it wasn��t that hot.


    Yet Shishio knew that he needed to be in a hurry, or else he was afraid that rain mighte and cause a leak on the building.


    ��Shishio-kun, are you okay there?��


    ��Ayaka? What��s wrong?�� Shishio didn��t turn and focus on his work.


    Ayaka didn��t answer his question. Instead, she looked at him intently. His forehead, neck, arms, and body were covered in sweat since he had been working for a while, causing his t-shirt to be stuck into his body. Yet what attracted him the most was his serious expression toward the job. She often heard that a man who was focused on his work was the most handsome, and it seemed this sentence was correct.


    ��Ah, I have brought you a few sweets and tea. Do you want to take a break?��


    ������


    Shishio stopped working and looked at Ayaka, feeling that this woman was fearless, considering how she brought sweets and tea to the rooftop, so she could help him to take a break. ��Okay. Let me help you.�� He moved toward her and took the paper cup, thermos, and easy-to-eat sweets. He ced them in a ce where they wouldn��t fall before extending his hand toward her, so she could climb to the rooftop more easily.


    ��Thank you.�� Ayaka smiled sweetly while holding his hand and walked into the rooftop.


    ��You don��t feel scared?�� Shishio suddenly asked since Ayaka didn��t seem to be unfazed by the fact they were at the high ce.


    ��Not really. I��ve been before. This isn��t my first time,�� Ayaka said with a smile.


    Shishio must admit Ayaka��s guts were tremendous. Maybe, it was also because of this her breasts were also tremendous.


    The two decided to rest by sitting next to each other while enjoying the cold tea and a few sweets.


    ��Here you go.�� Ayaka poured the cold tea into the thermos to Shishio��s paper cup.


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio drank the cold tea and wanted to wipe his sweat, but he was stopped by Ayaka.


    ��Wait! Wait! Let me wipe it for you.�� Ayaka took out a towel and wiped his sweats.


    ����..�� Shishio was in silence, wondering where the towel came from. He then looked at her breasts and wondered whether she hid them there.


    ��Geez, wait untilter, alright?�� Ayaka noticed his gaze and shyly hid her breasts that almost spilled out from her clothes.


    ������ Shishio knew that everything was a misunderstanding, but he didn��t bother to fix it. ��Now that you mention it, where��s everyone?�� When he came, there was only Ayaka, so he didn��t bother with some pleasantries and had a quickie before he started with his job.


    ��Well, they have something to do at school. They should go backter,�� Ayaka said.


    ��Is that so?��


    ��What? Do you feel ufortable with them? After all, you have just been confessed by one of them,�� Ayaka asked with a smile.


    ��Do you feel jealous?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Ayaka pouted and hugged his muscr arm.


    ��I��m all sweaty. My body is quite smelly,�� Shishio said.


    ��Not really. You don��t smell, and I don��t mind your sweat,�� Ayaka said with a cheeky smile.


    ����.�� Shishio was speechless, but he didn��t say much and ate the sweet that was brought by Ayaka. She brought him a youkan, a red-bean jelly that tasted quite sweet, giving him energy.


    Still, the two talked with a smile while watching the scenery from the rooftop.


    While Tokyo had many high-rise buildings, the area where Sunoharasou was located was around the neighborhood. Most of the buildings in this area were two-story houses or shopping districts. There weren��t any apartment buildings nearby since the people who had been living in this area were old people or someone that had been living for three generations.


    Still, it might not be an exaggeration to say that most people who lived in this area were quite wealthy.


    They might not be called the richest, but they definitely had money.


    Shishio only realized it before, but the rent on the Sunoharasou wasn��t cheap. The building might be quite old, but it had a good facility. It was located nearby a famous private school, shopping district, and station. There was also a caretaker that would take care of the tenants�� needs fromundry, food, and many others, so the tenants could focus on their studies.


    It might be why Ayaka��s parents didn��t care much, even if their daughter decided to take care of the dorm as a caretaker since the ie as a caretaker was quite a lot.


    What was even great was the fact Ayaka had a boyfriend who could take care of the problems such as electricity, leak, and many others in the dorm, which greatly reduced the monthly expenditure.


    If it was someone else, Shishio might not do this. Fortunately, this person was Ayaka, who had the gentlest and biggest boobs, so he decided to ept this hard work.


    Previously, Ayaka wanted to pay him since she usually had to pay for this kind of matter, but he asked her to pay him with a different method, which gave them a win-win rtionship.


    The two talked with a smile before it was time for him to continue his work.


    ��Then, I��ll go back first. I��ll prepare the food and the bath. When you��re done, you can take a bath directly.�� Ayaka kissed Shishio��s lips tenderly before she ran away with a cheeky smile.


    ��������


    Shishio shook his head and thought about continuing his work, but he heard Ayaka��s voice.


    ��Ah!��


    Ayaka slipped from the rooftop.


    Shishio was stunned but quickly caught her waist, pulling her into his embrace. ��You alright?��


    ��Ye-Yes���� Ayaka felt her heart beating so fast at this moment, but she quickly calmed down when she was in his arms. ��But I knocked down the stairs.��


    ��It��s okay. As long as you��re alright.�� Shishio didn��t care about the stairs since he could go down anytime as long as he wanted to. His body wasn��t strong for nothing, alright?


    ��Shishio���� Ayaka smiled sweetly and felt warm in her heart.


    ��Sit here first. I��ll finish my work, then we can go down,�� Shishio said.


    ��How are you going to go down? Did you bring your phone?�� Ayaka asked.


    ��No, I left my phone in your room, so I��ll jump down,�� Shishio said subtly.


    ��Huh? How can you do that? What if you��re hurt?�� Even though Ayaka knew his body was strong, she didn��t want him to get hurt. After all, the distance from the rooftop to the ground was quite high.


    ��Then, we should wait for someone toe,�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s the only way.�� Ayaka nodded, then asked, ��Is there something I can help with? Maybe, if we work together, it��ll be faster, right?��


    Shishio knew it would be faster if he worked alone, but seeing Ayaka��s excited eyes, he knew he couldn��t reject her. ��Can you hold that tarpaulin sheet? I want to cover that area first.��


    ��Yes.��


    The two worked together, and Ayaka somehow learned to be a carpenter under his guidance. As Nana��s older sister, her brain was also naturally good, and she learned many things from him.


    ��Now that you mention it, where did you learn this knowledge, Shishio-kun?�� Ayaka asked curiously. After all, he was just in his freshman year of high school, so how could he learn this kind of knowledge right?


    ��I learned it in Kyoto. After all, this kind of thing will be useful, right?��


    ��I can��t deny it.��


    This kind of knowledge was useful for the future, especially when one had decided to make a family. This kind of knowledge would also make your wife think of you as reliable. Not only your wife but your neighbor��s wife would also think so.


    After all, sometimes, Shishio was often invited by the housewives in the neighborhood to fix themp, considering their husbands had always been working. It was just that they were too close, which made it hard for him to concentrate. As for why he epted their invitation and decided to help them. Because he wanted to give the Sakurasou a good image, but he was afraid he would give it a bad reputation instead.


    The two worked together before the rooftop was as good as new.


    ��Yay~!�� 2x


    The two pped their hands with a smile, feeling aplished by their hard work.


    ��It isn��t that hard to fix the rooftop,�� Ayaka said.


    ��It isn��t hard, but it is dangerous. Safety first, remember, alright?��


    ��I know. Isn��t that why you always bring a condom?��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    Ayaka chuckled and wanted to say something, but suddenly she felt something wet on her nose.


    ��Huh?��


    Ayaka looked up and saw it start to drizzle.


    ������.��


    The two looked at each other and wondered what they should do now.

 Chapter 558: Devilish woman

    Chapter 558: Devilish woman


    The rain came so suddenly, and the rooftop became even slippery.


    What''s even worse, the stairs were knocked down before, so they climbed down from the rooftop.


    Shishio naturally hugged Ayaka and pulled the tarpaulin to cover them so the rain wouldn''t drench them.


    "Sorry," Ayaka apologized since if she didn''t knock down the stairs, this wouldn''t happen.


    "It''s okay. Just apologizeter in your room," Shishio said calmly.


    "....." Ayaka stared at Shishio and kissed his cheek, feeling d that this guy was the same as usual.


    "It''s not the time for this. Be patient," Shishio said sternly.


    "....." Ayaka blushed and pouted since his words made her like a horny woman who wanted to do it. After all, the one who wanted to do it was him, right? On the other hand, she just couldn''t refuse him.


    Shishio felt this older woman was so cute that he hugged her tighter, feeling her body''s softness and warmness. The warmth aside, the softness of her body was exceptional.


    "Hey-Hey, your hands are touching that ce..."


    "Eh? My hands? Touch what?"


    "....." Ayaka rolled her eyes and thought this guy pretended to be stupid. ''It can''t be helped.'' Her hand slipped and entered the ce that it shouldn''t be.


    "....." Shishio.


    Ayaka showed a smug expression when she saw his expression.


    Shishio realized that this woman was a subus. While doing it on the rooftop would give him a new experience, he knew this wasn''t appropriate, especially when they were outdoors. The rain also made their foothold slippery. In other words, it was dangerous.


    "Let''s wait till we go inside," Shishio said but didn''t stop Ayaka''s hand.


    "Well, let''s wait inside." Ayaka agreed.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want me to go down? I can pick up the stairs, you know?" After all, he wanted to return to the dorm as soon as possible.


    "No, it''s dangerous." However, Ayaka disagreed since she felt it was dangerous. Yet it was normal since she didn''t know that his martial arts were powerful. She also didn''t know that he had an "Enhanced Bnce" that he got from her previously. Even if he fell from a high altitude, he couldnd safely like a cat.


    As for why a cat could fall safely from a high altitude, he wouldn''t exin it now since there was something more important.


    Because of the rain, the temperature had be colder, so they could only warm themselves by hugging each other.


    His n to go down couldn''t be implemented since Ayaka disagreed. In the end, the two of them decided to wait until their neighbor or the tenants of the Sunoharasou helped them. After all, as long as they came, they would be able to notice them.


    They weren''t in a hurry and continued to talk to each other, waiting for their savior toe.


    "Say, have you thought, what if we stay here forever?" Ayaka suddenly asked. After all, the feeling of being together with your loved one in an isted ce was kind of romantic.


    "If we stay here forever, then we''ll die from starvation," Shishio said inly.


    "..." Ayaka.


    "Okay, okay." Shishio quickly stopped Ayaka from twisting his waist since it was quite painful. While his answer wasn''t wrong, considering they would die of starvation if they continued staying on the rooftop, this wasn''t the answer she wanted to hear. She wanted to listen to a more romantic type of answer. "Instead of staying on the rooftop, isn''t it better to stay in your room?"


    "....." Ayaka couldn''t deny his words. After all, no matter how romantic the rooftop was, she also felt it would get troublesome if they stayed forever in this ce. "Say, have you thought about where we''re going to go?" The n to bring all of his older girlfriends still continued, and they nned to do it over the summer when they were on holiday.


    If his girlfriends were srymen, it would be impossible.


    Fortunately, his girlfriends were teachers, so they should be quite free during the summer vacation.


    "I want to bring you to Karuizawa. What do you think?" He had many vis in this country, and he felt his vi in Karuizawa was quite good to visit during the summer. After all, ording to the cliche, people in this country would either go to the mountains or the beach during the summer. He had gone to Izu before, so he wanted to visit a ce without a sea or a beach. In other words, a mountain.


    He felt Karuizawa was the most suitable ce for it.


    "Now that you mention it, I have never been there before. But that ce is usually for a noble, right? I have heard that ce is the favorite ce of the Empress," Ayaka said while looking at Shishio curiously. Frankly, she wanted to join them on their trip to Izu. After all, she also wanted to y on the beach and was quite curious to enter the yacht.


    The only thing that she was d for was the fact that she didn''t meet Mai, so her confidence wasn''t hit.


    A woman was like that. Even though they were beautiful, they still worried about their appearance.


    Ayaka was like that. Even if she was beautiful and had a great body, she was worried about being seen as fat.


    On the other hand, if Mai saw Ayaka, she would worry that her chest was too small.


    It was like a man wanted to get more money, and a woman wanted to be more beautiful.


    "It''s okay. It isn''t like you will meet the Empress." Shishio thought for a moment and asked, "Or do you want to meet them?"


    "Not really, but I have be curious now," Ayaka said and somehow anticipated their trip to Karuizawa.


    Shishio was also the same, wondering what would happen if he brought all of his older girlfriends. He wondered what kind of chemistry or spark would ur between them. He was quite curious somehow.


    Their trip to Karuizawa was inevitable, but they knew they had to climb down first, or else they couldn''t go on the trip.


    Shishio was also worried that Ayaka might catch a cold if they continued like this.


    Fortunately...


    "...What are you doing?"


    When they talked, they suddenly heard a voice, and they saw Akki Shiina, Yuzu Yukimoto, Yuri Kazami, and Sumire Yamanashi staring at them in silence. After all, they saw Shishio and Ayaka were so close, hugging each other intimately while talking andughing. They must admit they were really an ideal lover, which made their hearts slightly ufortable.


    "...Ca-Caretaker-san..." Akki seemed to be hit by something.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" However, Akki''s voice was drowned by Yuzu''s voice. Yuzu pointed her finger at Shishio and Ayaka with a reddened face. "How shameless! Lewd! Impure!"


    "...." Shishio, Ayaka, Yuri, and Sumire.


    "Achoo!" Shishio sneezed and attracted everyone''s attention. "Can we go down first? It''ll be terrible if we get sick after all."


    Hearing his words, they agreed since it would be horrible if they got sick, so they decided to go enter the dorm.


    Unlike Yuri and Sumire, who somehow got an idea of what kind of rtionship Shishio and Ayaka had, Yuzu and Akki seemed dumbfounded. After all, they saw how Shishio and Ayaka hugged each other intimately. While the rain might make the temperature colder, and the situation might force them to do so, it was impossible for one to hug another when they didn''t feel anything.


    Even if they didn''t date each other, what about the future?


    Still, if Shishio and Ayaka knew what those middle school students thought all the time, they might only be able to smile helplessly.


    "Go to the bathroom first. I''ll take er," Shishio said while pushing Ayaka forward.


    "Huh? If that happens, you''ll catch a cold!" Ayaka frowned.


    "I''m not as weak as you think. Go in. I don''t want to see you sick," Shishio said.


    "..." Ayaka stared at Shishio and wanted to say that it was better for them to enter together, but considering the ce and asion, she knew it was hard to say it. There were many people around them, so she nodded. "Then, I''ll quickly wash up."


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry. Warm your body up first."


    Ayaka didn''t seem to hear his words and gave him a towel, rubbing it on his head, before she entered the bathroom hurriedly.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and thought that this woman had only pampered other people and was rarely pampered by someone else. However, this was also the reason why this woman was fascinating.


    He rubbed the towel on his head, then looked at the four middle school students. "Why did you look at me like this?"


    They curled their lips and then pouted.


    Only Akki had an awkward expression on his face.


    Frankly, he didn''t have any ideas about the three middle schools in front of him. Their charm was undeniable, but their age was a problem. While it didn''t give him trouble since he was a high school student, he felt it was morally wrong.


    "Now that you mention it, the summer vacation has started, right? What is your n?" Shishio asked while looking at the four of them.


    "Shishio-nii, didn''t you say you''ll bring us on a trip?" Yuri suddenly asked.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Are you going to lie?" Yuzu asked with a smile.


    Sumire might not say anything, but her eyes kept staring in his direction.


    On the other hand, Akki wanted to say that he was going toe back, but he wasn''t sure whether he should say it since he was quite worried about leaving Shishio and Ayaka alone. The intimate action between them was clear to him, yet the rtionship between them was quite ambiguous, especially when Shishio dated Nana, who was Ayaka''s little sister.


    As for dating the two sisters at the same time, Akki had never thought of such a possibility since he felt it was impossible.


    "Trip, huh?" Shishio thought for a moment, and it was impossible for him to bring them to his trip to Karuizawa. "Still, don''t you n to go back home?"


    "Well, we n to go back after ten days or so," Yuri said after a moment of thought.


    After all, with a month worth of vacation, it was impossible for them to stay in Sunoharasou all the time. Without a doubt, they would go back to their family.


    Akki was the same, and it was inevitable since he was a child.


    On the other hand, Shishio was quite free somehow.


    As for going back to Kyoto?


    Frankly, Shishio doesn''t have that idea now. "Let''s see... if you can think about a good ce to visit, I can bring you there."


    "Really?" 3x


    "Of course." Shishio nodded. Anyway, he didn''t have that much of a job over the summer vacation, so he could bring them anywhere.


    "Shishio-kun, I have finished taking a bath. Come in!"


    "Yes."


    Shishio walked toward the bathroom without hesitation, leaving the group of girls discussing each other. As for Akki Shiina, he had already forgotten about him. Still, when he opened the door.


    Ayaka smiled gently while wearing her bra slowly, showing off her beautiful pink nipples.


    "...."


    Shishio must admit this woman was a subus. Fortunately, he decided to stay tonight. After all, as aizen of Tokyo, it was impossible for him to let go of such a dangerous creature.


    ''I''ll have to purge her!''


    With that said, the battle between the two started tonight.

 Chapter 559: Book

    Chapter 559: Book


    ��Aaa��.��


    Shiina was right in front of the electric fan since it was a new experience for her. ��Ware~ ware~ wa~ uchuujin~ da~.�� Her voice was slightly strange because of the fan, which made her curious.


    Shishio stared at Shiina and asked, ��Mashiro, you don��t want to turn on the air conditioner?��


    ��After this~.��


    They were in the manga studio of his apartment.


    In the high heat of the summer, they didn��t have any hesitations and made a decision to stay in his apartment.


    While it was quite strange, some of the rooms on Sakurasou weren��t equipped with the air conditioner.


    While some of them had them, it was impossible to turn on all of them during the day since it would cause a short circuit.


    Even if it was possible, it was also quite wasteful, and they had to pay more.


    Shishio might not think too much since he had money, but if he was at Sakurasou, it would be impossible for him to be with all of his girlfriends, so he stayed in his apartment from time to time.


    His girlfriends were the same, especially Saki and Miu.


    Well, aside from that, they were also all gathered together since it was a rare summertime, so they decided to clean up their homework first before they decided to go somewhere. They had gone to the beach before, so they wondered where they should visit.


    On the other hand, Shishio went to the toilet since the smell of his girlfriends was too intense on his body. He had to go somewhere after this, so he had to prepare.


    As for why he had a smell of his girlfriends, it was obvious, right?


    ��Shishio, where are you going?�� Shiina suddenly asked. The summer made her quite lethargic. The fact that she didn��t have a good sleep since she slept with Shishio was also part of them, but watching him going out, made her curious.


    ��I��m going to take a bath.��


    ��Your book is published today, right? Let��s go together,�� Shiina quickly chirped with a great smile as if she was the one who had published the book.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and wondered which one they should go to together.


    The bath or the book?


    Anyway, they decided to take a bath together first since it was eco-friendly.


    As for the time they were in the bathroom, it seemed it was longer when they were alone.


    Still, while they were in the bathroom, they talked about the book that he had published.


    Shishio had nned this book for so long. It wasn��t until he returned from the Izu that he had someone to help him publish his book. He had his own publishing house anyway, so the process was rtively easy.


    He hadn��t given up on his dream of bing a prime minister, and bing a writer was his first step to achieving this.


    While he had the privilege, the quality of the book was also worthy of being published. He wasn��t sure how many books were going to be sold, but he was d to have Shiina with him since this girl was really precious.


    ��What��s the title? I haven��t read it,�� Shiina asked eagerly.


    When he wrote this book, he had only shown the prefix to everyone. They hadn��t read to the end, and they also didn��t know the title.


    ��You��ll know when we go to the bookstoreter, but I��ll have to meet my editor first. Is that okay?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Un!�� Shiina nodded and asked, ��I can go with you, right?��


    ��Just the two of us?�� Shishio asked.


    Shiina��s smile was ever brighter, and she nodded eagerly, snuggling into him and hugging him tighter.


    However, Shishio had a big problem if this continued since he was afraid they might not be able to get out of the bathroom.


    ��


    ��Sorry to make you wait, Sumi-san.��


    ��It��s okay, Oga-sensei. I have just arrived.��


    Shishio and Shiina visited the nearby coffee shop where they would visit the bookstore.


    Frankly, even if his editor didn��te, it didn��t matter. However, his status and the quality of his book made his editor excited and worked harder for him. Anyway, during the creation time, she didn��t do much and just received the finished product. She also believed that his book could reach something unbelievable. This was the feeling she got when she read his book for the first time.


    Still, it was Shiina��s first time seeing Shishio��s editor. If she didn��t see her big boobs, she would think of her as a man.


    However, it was normal for her to think so since his editor had short, choppy, blonde hair. She also wore a manly-like outfit during the asion.


    Still, Shiina knew this wasn��t a problem since she often heard that an editor had a flexible time to work. They didn��t work from morning to night. Instead, they might only start working at night since every writer has a habit of writing, so the editor has to match their schedule.


    ��By the way, have you eaten lunch yet?�� Sumi asked.


    ��Not yet.��


    Shishio and Shiina hadn��t eaten lunch since they were almostte because they had taken a bath too long.


    ��Then, if you��re okay, how about we have lunch together? I know a good ce to eat,�� Sumi said eagerly.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio didn��t refuse and asked, ��By the way, what are we going to eat?��


    ��Ah, do you have some allergies or something?�� Sumi asked and forgot to ask this question.


    ��No, I don��t have such a problem.��


    ��Then, if that��s the case, how about we have an eel?��


    ��Eel?�� Shiina looked at Sumi before she looked at Shishio and lowered her head slightly.


    ��Where are you looking?�� Shishio was speechless, but he didn��t bother and said, ��Have you tried an eel Mashiro?��


    Shiina thought for a moment and nodded. ��I have tasted it, but I don��t like it.��


    Shishio and Sumi were surprised, but he thought for a moment and asked, ��Was it eel pudding?��


    ��Eel pudding?�� Sumi was dumbfounded.


    ��It��s a traditional British food,�� Shishio exined.


    ��Oh, right! Shiina-sensei is from Ennd, right? You don��t need to worry, Shiina-sensei. The eel in this country is different, and it tastes good. It is also good to fight against the heat,�� Sumi exined kindly.


    The identities of the two were obvious.


    Shishio was one thing, but Shiina was also famous since she was a world-famous painter, and her manga had been in the 1st position for a few months. The sales were also good, and it had even passed seven million in sales.


    Shiina was the illustrator, and Shishio was the author.


    Their names were already famous.


    If they didn��t reject many interview invitations, they would even be famous.


    Unfortunately, they rejected it since being too famous was quite troublesome.


    Sumi also heard that Shishio made an anime with Misaki, the genius animator, and the result of that anime was also amazing, making him the most famous writer among the young generation.


    Still, there was one big problem, and this problem was going to be mentionedter.


    ��Is it good?�� Shiina looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��It��s good. It��s a luxurious dish. The price of one dish is simr to several Baumkuchen.��


    ��Really?!�� Shiina was shocked.


    �������� Sumi wanted to say something, but she decided to endure it. After all, she knew that a creator had one or two quirks, but one thing was for sure, they were far better than one of the writers she had taken care of.


    After they agreed to eat the eel, they decided to visit the bookstore. Before they entered, they wore facemasks since they were quite famous. While normally, most people didn��t really know them and only looked at them because of their appearance, many people who were familiar with the book knew them well.


    After all, their appearance was just too attractive, and the publishing house also didn��t let go of this chance, considering a good appearance would also help with sales.


    When the three entered the bookstore, they were quite speechless when they saw a group of women holding Shishio��s book in their hands with a smile. They lined up together and waited for their chance to pay the book at the cashier.


    It seemed that the manager of the store noticed Sumi and quickly approached them.


    ��Hello Sumi-san, Sorry for being impolite, but can our bookstore ask for more copies of the ��Kitchen�� from Oga-sensei?��


    ��Ah, um.�� Sumi nced in Shishio��s direction.


    ��You can do your job. We��ll be okay on our own,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Thank you very much!�� The publisher had decided to sell 10,000 copies to taste the water first. However, Sumi could tell that this was far from enough, and soon, they would ask for another 50,000 copies of the reprint. Then 100,000 copies, before it reached one million copies.


    Her editor��s spirit became excited before she talked with the manager.


    However, the eyes of the manager were on Shishio, and somehow he had an idea who that young man was. Still, Sumi wouldn��t let him get close to Shishio, and they decided to talk about their order first.


    ��Genius High School Writer?�� Shiina looked at Shishio curiously while picking up Shishio��s novel.


    Kitchen.


    This was the title of his book.


    However, what made Shiina feel interested was how the publisher did their promotion since they gave Shishio the nickname of a genius high school writer.


    Shishio felt a bit embarrassed, but this was what he had decided.


    There were two opinions for him: one was to create a mysterious identity as a mysterious writer, and the other was to make a gimmick of the genius writer.


    Shishio decided to choose the genius writer without hesitation since his goal was to be a prime minister. The topic that he wrote about in his book also wasn��t weird, so he didn��t feel afraid to announce his name.


    It was also the reason why he wrote the ��Kitchen�� since he wanted to be famous.


    If the topic that he talked about was about a detective or something weird, he might try to hide his identity. Maybe, it didn��t matter if he was a little older, but he was a high school student, so there was a certain topic that he shouldn��t write about. After all, he didn��t want to bebeled as a weirdo.


    ��You��re going to buy it?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um!�� Shiina nodded without hesitation while holding his new book.


    Shishio only rubbed Shiina��s head and thought this girl was too cute.


    After Shiina bought the book, Sumi also finished her matter with the manager of the bookstore. She was quite busy, but she didn��t show it on her face since she knew she had to take care of Shishio well.


    As they had nned previously, they had decided to eat an eel and went to the unagi (eel) restaurant in the Kamata area. Yet when they arrived, they didn��t expect to see someone familiar there.


    ��Hey, Sumi! Shishio-kun! Shiina-san! Here! Here!��


    Shishio and Shiina looked at each other and wondered why Ayano Iida, their manga editor, was there.

 Chapter 560: What did he do?

    Chapter 560: What did he do?


    The four of them were led to the VIP room in the restaurant.


    Shishio and Shiina didn��t order the food.


    Instead, Ayano and Sumi were the ones who ordered the food.


    However, Shishio and Shiina didn��t say much since the restaurant had only three menus. They were all unagi. The only difference was the eel��s quality and the menu��s course.


    Ayano and Sumi ordered the most expensive one without hesitation, which needed three days for reservation. Yet, they could get it easily since the restaurant had some connection with the publishing house.


    Shishio didn��t say much, but he knew this was the power of connection.


    Capitalists or rich people might have money, but if theycked a connection, they would be nothing and might be swept away or disappear in the future.


    However, the people with the connection were different. They might not be the richest, but they could maintain their family��s business for hundreds of years.


    Like this restaurant.


    While they didn��t say anything, Ayano exined the history of the restaurant.


    Shishio only listened quietly since he must admit that many businesses in this country were longsting. He also heard that the oldestpany also came from this country, which made him wonder what they did to be able to do this.


    ��Is this the power of tradition?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but he must admit the price of the dish was expensive since it cost them 12,000 yen. Still, he knew it was expensive, but it was quite understandable since the eel was a wild eel caught on theke instead of the eel from the farm.


    However, he was being treated, so he didn��t say anything. As for Sumi and Ayano, they didn��t use their money. Instead, they used the money of thepany.


    This was amon thing in society since many employees would use theirpany��s money to entertain their clients.


    Shishio and Shiina were the most famous authors in the manga department. His novel was about to take off.


    Ayano and Sumi also regarded them with great respect.


    ��Thank you for the song, Shishio-kun. Because of that, the sales have increased even more! It wouldn��t be a dream to have 10 million in sales!�� Ayano said excitedly that since this would be part of her achievement in thepany. She knew she would get a promotion sooner orter.


    Shishio had sent the song for ��5 cm per second,�� and the publishing house directly published the song along with the manga, making the poprity of his manga with Shiina became even higher. If he didn��t do this, it would be impossible for their manga to be sold in seven million sales after all.


    Still, his story was one thing, but Shiina��s art made people want to make the book into a collection.


    The only regret that Ayano had was that Shishio didn��t want to be a singer and only asked them to upload his song on their website, but they did more than that since they also asked the radio and television to promote the song.


    Fortunately, Shishio made an MV (Music Video) for his song, which made everything easier for the publishing house.


    As for the MV, Shishio didn��t take much of his time and finished it in a few hours since the video was just how he sang in the ck and white background. The camera only moved in circles, focusing on his appearance and his skill on the guitar. If there was something noticeable, then it was the pink sakura leaves that fell from every direction when he sang in the video.


    The video was easy to make, and it was cheap.


    However, Shishio got a lot of money from the publishing house since the budget for the music video was quite high.


    In other words, Shishio could write, sing, and direct a movie, making him the daring child of the publishing house now.


    As for the reason why he had never told this to his girlfriends, it was because he didn��t think it was something fun. Instead, it was troublesome, and he just wanted to get over it. His girlfriends also didn��t have a hobby of watching television or listening to the radio, so they might not know anything. He also didn��t say anything about this matter, considering the promotion of his song happened during their trip to Izu.


    ��Your single has been sold for one million copies now���� Ayano sighed and felt that the young man in front of him was amazing.


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio nodded.


    Still, he only realized it, but had he be famous?


    Shishio felt slightlyplicated, but what could he say?


    Everything just happened so naturally. His intention was to be a low-key famous, but it seemed the effect was greater than he had thought.


    ����Can you give me a reaction?�� Ayano was speechless. Frankly, she was even tired when she thought about their reason for bing mangaka, considering they only wanted to try to be one just for an experience.


    However, when they did, Ayano was left speechless by many things that happened around them.


    Manga, music, andstly, a novel?


    When Ayano heard the news about his novel from Sumi, she knew that it was only a time before his novel would be the biggest sales of the year. The only unfortunate thing was that the topic of his novel made it hard for him to get the literature award.


    Still, this wasn��t the reason why she came to him.


    ��Are you sure that you want to end this manga?�� Ayano asked.


    This was the problem that she wanted to ask them.


    Their manga could be the greatest hit and sold so much, yet they wanted to end them?


    How could the publishing house ept it?


    After all, it was rare for the publishing house to get such a manga. When they get one, they will take care of it, so it can be published for as long as it can.


    It was a simr case to Detective Conan since it had been published for more than 20 years, yet it continues till now.


    Even if the mangaka had decided to end the manga, the publishing house wouldn��t let it end since it was a shame to end it since it could give them more money, and the value of the work was there.


    In the case of ��5 cm per second,�� the publishing house also didn��t want to end it so soon, but Shishio��s identity was there, and it was hard for them to say anything.


    In the end, they asked Ayano to handle this situation, but she knew Shishio and Shiina well, so she knew it was hard for her to talk to them.


    As for Sumi, she didn��t say much in this situation and only quietly listened. She knew that after the end of the manga, they would also start publishing the novel version of the ��5 cm per second,�� which was written by Shishio. She had read it before and knew that even if Shishio didn��t work after he graduated, he would be okay with all the ie he gained from this work.


    However, before Shishio answered, the waitress came with their order.


    ��Excuse me.��


    The waitress bowed her head and put the dishes in front of them. Yet when she was in front of him, her hand touched against his.


    Shishio and the waitress stared at each other for a few seconds before he gave a light smile, causing her to lower her head shyly and nce in his direction before she left.


    ��������.�� Ayano and Sumi.


    ��Shishio, what is this?�� Shiina looked at the ckcquer box in front of her curiously.


    ��It��s Tamatebakko,�� Shishio said with a serious expression.


    ����Tamatebakko?�� Shiina was stunned and asked, ��Is it that scary box from the Urashimataro��s story?��


    Urashimataro was a story about a fisherman who was rewarded after he saved a turtle. He came to visit Dragon Pce beneath the sea and was rewarded with a Tamabakko. He thought it was gold or something precious, but who would this Tamabakko be something that made him elderly?


    Knowing all of that, Shiina was in fear since she didn��t want to get old like that.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded with solemnity.


    ����What?�� 2x


    Ayano and Sumi were stunned and felt speechless.


    ��When we open the box, will the smoke appear and make us old?�� Shiina asked with some fear.


    ��That��s right, but if it��s with you, I don��t mind us getting old together, Mashiro,�� Shishio said with a smile while holding her hand.


    ��Shishio���� Shiina stared at Shishio in a daze and wanted to kiss him somehow.


    ����Can you stop flirting in front of us? It hurts, you know? It hurts���� Ayano took the beer and gulped it in one go, showing her frustration.


    Sumi was also the same.


    ��Ayano-san, we have talked about this conversation before, right? I�� no, we want to make this work a masterpiece. We don��t want to make it into something like a money cow.�� Shishio rubbed Shiina��s head gently and said, ��Why don��t you open the box?��


    Shiina nodded. Whether it was for the manga or to open the box, only she knew it. After making up her determination, she opened thecquer box gently and saw glistening-like jewelry of broiled eel dipped in the shop��s special sauce.


    ��Wow���� Shiina was dumbfounded and surprised. Her face flushed with excitement before she looked at Shishio and asked, ��Can I eat it?��


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��Eat it while it is hot. I also want to eat it too.�� Frankly, he was also quite famished and took the piece of yakitori on the table.


    The 12,000 yen for lunch wasn��t just rice and eel, but there were also several side dishes such as yakitori, pickled vegetables, and chawanmushi.


    Shishio knew that this type of dish usually tried to use a limited amount of spice and tried to retain the original taste of the ingredient. However, the main thing was the eel, so he took his chopstick and ate it.


    ����..��


    He must admit it was delicious.


    The eel was plump and juicy with a salty-sweet sauce on the top. The aroma from the charcoal fire and the eel mixed, giving an unexpected harmony. The rice was also special since they were carefully taken care of.


    Shishio looked at Shiina and took the grain of rice stuck in the corner of her mouth before eating it. ��Is it delicious?��


    ��Um!�� Shiina nodded with a smile.


    ����.�� Sumi and Ayano.


    If Ayano didn��t know that this guy was a scumbag, she would praise their rtionship. Still, it might be because he was like this. He could be a scumbag. Anyway, she could only give up, but she still asked, ��Still, your manga is going to end soon. Do you have any ns to make a new manga?��


    This time Shiina, who was focused on her food, looked up at Shishio curiously, waiting for his answer.


    ����..��


    Shishio was speechless and asked, ��Can we talk after we eat?��


    ����..��


    ��Okay.�� 3x


    The three of them agreed since they were just hungry now.

 Chapter 561: New stories

    Chapter 561: New stories


    While eating, Shishio thought that a novelist, in a traditional term, was respected in this country.


    The obvious difference was the price.


    The price of the manga was only 450 yen.


    Their manga had sold seven million copies, and they got 20% in the royalties. Previously, they got 15% in royalties, but the more sales, the royalties changed and became 20%.


    If they were newbies, it would be impossible for them to get so much royalty, but Shiina was a world-famous painter. Just the drawing of her manga was enough to make someone buy her manga as a collection.


    Shishio��s writing ability was just top-notch. It might not be wrong to say he was this country��s Shakespeare. Still, if he had been born earlier, it would be his name that echoed through the world, not Shakespeare.


    Yet no matter how amazing the manga was, its price was just 450 yen.


    On the other hand, the price of his novel was 1,200 yen.


    His novel wasn��t thick. Instead, it was fairly thin, yet its price was almost three times that of the manga, and for each page of his novel, he would be given 20,000 yen.


    As for the royalty, it was just information, but when a book had been sold for 500,000 copies, the author would get 20% of royalties.


    In the case of someone famous, they could get even higher.


    Having 35% royalties or more and a 100 million yen for a manuscript fee wasn��t even a dream.


    Still, this wasn��t what they had to discuss now since Ayano was confused about what she should do.


    The ��5 cm per second�� would end, and without a doubt, it would be a masterpiece, yet how could a publishing house let go of such a fat sheep?


    The temptation was that money was as delicious as the most delicious dish in the world.


    Yet they also understood that having a masterpiece would give prestige to their image, and sometimes prestige was something even more expensive than money.


    So there was one thing that Ayano nned to do.


    When they had finished their food, Ayano asked, ��Do you n to write another manga?��


    Shishio didn��t answer her question. Instead, he looked at Shiina and asked, ��Mashiro, do you want to write a manga again?��


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded. ��It��s fun to draw a manga with Shishio��s story.��


    Shishio looked at her smile and somehow realized that even if he had tainted her with his color, she had never changed, and she was still that girl he met under that cherry blossom.


    ��What does Shishio think? Do you have fun making manga with me?�� Shiina asked.


    Shishio stared at Shiina and wanted to tease her somehow. He pinched her nose gently and said, ��No.��


    ����..�� Shiina, Ayano, and Sumi.


    ��I was kidding. I have fun making manga with you,�� Shishio said.


    Shiina pouted and leaped into him, trying to bite him.


    ��It hurts, Mashiro. Sorry, sorry.��


    ����..�� Ayano and Sumi looked away and let out a sigh, feeling quite overwhelmed somehow.


    When Shiina stopped, she still pouted, but she sat on hisp.


    ��But I want to try another genre,�� Shishio said.


    ��Other genres?�� 3x


    The three looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��I have been writing romance genres all the time. I want to challenge myself to write something else,�� Shishio said after a moment of thought.


    ��What kind of genre?�� Shina asked.


    However, Ayano was more careful since she knew that Shishio was good at romance, so she felt he should focus on that. ��Can you let me hear or see the story first?��


    ��I know you��re going to ask that, so I bring three stories.��


    ��Three?��


    ��Yeah, one is horror, the other is about awyer, and thest one is a forensic doctor.�� Shishio opened his bag and took out three copies of the synopsis of his story.


    ��Is it okay for me to be here?�� Sumi suddenly asked.


    ��It��s okay. You��re my editor too, after all,�� Shishio said.


    ��Well���� Sumi looked at Ayano.


    ��Just don��t tell anyone, alright?�� Ayano said.


    Sumi nodded since there was no way for her to say anything about his stories, considering it was a secret.


    The three stories were lying on the table.


    ��The Ring, Legal High, and the Unnatural?��


    They didn��tment about his genres, but the title interested them somehow.


    ��Which one do you want to read first?�� Shishio asked.


    ��How about the Ring? It��s a horror. It��s quite an umon genre,�� Ayano said.


    Shiina and Sumi agreed and read the synopsis of the Ring.


    The story of the Ring is quite simple, and it is the story of the mysterious videotape that warns the viewer will die in one week unless a certain, unspecified act is performed. Exactly one week after watching the tape, four teenagers die one after another of heart failure.


    What makes this story even scary is the ghost, Sadako.


    Videotape? A ghosting out of the television?


    Sumi and Ayano had a chill somehow.


    On the other hand, Shiina closed her eyes, trying to imagine how to write the scene in the story into a manga.


    ��What do you think?�� Shishio asked.


    ����It��s amazing.�� What could Ayano say? She felt this story was revolutionary.


    ��Oga-sensei, why don��t you write this story into a novel? I��m sure that it��ll be better,�� Sumi suddenly said.


    ��Hey! Don��t steal my job!�� Ayano scolded Sumi with a roar. ��Or should I throw you out?��


    ��I was joking���� Sumi sighed and looked away.


    Their rtionship was quite close to each other, so they didn��t feel angry with each other��s words. Fortunately, they came from different departments, so they didn��t conflict with each other.


    ��Still, the style will be difficult for Shiina-san, right?�� Ayano��s concern wasn��t unfounded since Shiina��s style of painting might not be suitable for a horror story.


    ��It��s okay. I can do it. This should be simr to Edvard Munch, right, Shishio?�� Unlike what Ayano thought, Shiina felt this was a challenge. After all, she had never tried to paint with this style before, so she wanted to try it.


    Pablo Picasso could draw any type of painting and pioneered Cubism.


    Shiina felt that if Picasso could do it, she should be able to do the same. As for horror or whatnot, she didn��t care much since she had never really believed in a ghost. Even if they appeared, she wanted to see them since they might be part of her inspiration.


    ��You don��t need to be in a hurry. How about you look at the other two stories?��


    They nodded and thought it was better to make their decision after they had read the whole story.


    The second story was Legal High.


    It was a story about a funny and wittywyer. It was full ofughter and many meanings, which was quite easy to understand and read.


    Ayano felt this story was good and felt it was better to choose this story.


    Still, Shiina didn��t say much and took thest story.


    The Unnatural.


    From the title alone, they thought it was a type of horror. Yet they were wrong, and somehow, this story made them even more interested since the protagonist of this story was a female. The story was quite simr to a detective story, but it was written from the perspective of the forensic doctor. The story was intriguing, and it made them interested in how the main heroine was able to solve one case after another.


    Still, Ayano could see that even if they were only synopsis, a n that hadn��t been written, ording to her experience, those three works could be something great. Yet she was more into the Legal High, and the Unnatural since they were a safe bet, something that she felt would seed no matter what.


    On the other hand, Ayano was able to see what kind of story Shishio and Shiina wanted to do. She let out a long sigh and said, ��Those three stories are great, and you can choose whatever you want, but let me see the end of the result.��


    Shishio and Shiina nodded since they knew that Ayano wouldn��t stop them from doing whatever they wanted.


    Frankly, among creators, there were two types of creators.


    The first type was to create a work, ording to the trend, so they could make a lot of money. The second type was the one that made a work based on what they loved.


    While the first type was stable, the second type was the one that made the masterpiece.


    Ayano was sure that whether Shishio or Shiina, they were the second type, and it was better not to be too involved in their creation. Instead, what she could do was support them when their work was ready.


    After they had finished their talk, they decided to go home.


    Shishio decided to take out a few unagi and told his girlfriends whether they wanted some or not.


    The answer was obvious.


    After Shishio got his take-out order, he entered the taxi with Shiina.


    ��See youter, Oga-sensei, Shiina-sensei,�� Sumi said.


    ��Bye, Shishio-kun, Shiin-san,�� Ayano said.


    Ayano and Sumi walked them over and waved their hands to Shishio and Shiina.


    They also did the same before they closed the window.


    ��Have you made your choice, Mashiro?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um.�� Shiina nodded.


    ��Is that okay?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes, I want to try.�� Shiina nodded with a determined expression.


    ��The Ring, is that okay?��


    ��Yes.��


    Shishio was quite speechless, but he didn��t reject her idea if that was what she wanted to create. Yet he must admit the story of the ��Ring�� was fascinating. The reason why she came to this country was to learn how to paint. She might not have had experience in drawing a horror story, but this was what made it interesting since she wanted to try.


    The story of the ��Ring�� also wasn��t that long.


    It was simr to the ��5 cm per second�� they made previously.


    The two had made up their decision, and after their manga ended, they were going to make a new storyter.


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��Let��s make it after the school festival.��


    ��School festival?�� Shiina titled her head and seemed curious.


    ��I��ll tell youter.��


    Anyway, they were about to go back to their apartment. However, when they entered, they were speechless since they were all holding his novel that had been published today.


    Instantly, they noticed them and looked in Shishio��s direction. It could be clearly seen that they were looking at him as if asking why he didn��t tell them anything about his novel.


    ����If I forget, will you believe me?��


    ������..��


    They somehow wanted to beat him tonight.

 Chapter 562: Naughty Summer

    Chapter 562: Naughty Summer


    The real reason why Shishio didn��t tell anyone about his novel was that he forgot.


    Even Shiina also wouldn��t know if she wasn��t told by Ayano.


    Shishio knew that for some people publishing their book and bing a novelist was something amazing, yet when he thought about the assets that he gained from the system, he felt rather calm.


    Yet unlike him, they were so happy, which made him realize that when one was in love, the happiness of their loved one was also their happiness.


    This made him happy, and he was also d that he had decided to write.


    However, after the festival and the party celebration for his book, he wondered whether he had changed his job from either student or writer to a handyman. A few days ago, he was asked to help to fix up the rooftop, but now, he was asked to help to check a car��s condition.


    While Shishio was speechless, the price that was given by his customer was so tempting that he could only agree.


    ��How is it?�� Hiratsuka squatted down and stared at Shishio, who entered the bottom part of the car, right between the car and the ground. She didn��t stare at the car or focus on its condition. Instead, she was more focused on his abs.


    The hem of his t-shirt was slightly pulled up and caused this situation.


    Yet Hiratsuka didn��t even think to fix it. Instead, she stretched her hand and touched them.


    ��!!!��


    Shishio jerked out since he was startled. ��It hurts!�� His forehead hit the car��s bottom part before he came out, looking at Hiratsuka speechlessly. He was lucky that the jack didn��t slip, or else he would be smashed by the car now.


    ��Sorry, sorry. But it can��t be helped, right? It��s right in front of me�� So I�� I am sorry���� Hiratsuka apologized after a moment of an excuse since she knew she was wrong.


    ��We��re in your parking lot. Don��t do something stupid. What if someone sees us?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Sorry���� Hiratsuka apologized, but then her eyes looked around and saw a group of housewives that happened to stare at them.


    The group of housewives noticed Hiratsuka��s gaze and quickly looked away shyly after they were caught peeking at them. Yet they must admit they were jealous of Hiratsuka at this moment.


    While Hiratsuka was proud, she also frowned. ��Shishio, when are you going to finish?��


    ��Soon,�� Shishio answered while doing his job. ��The condition of your car is good. There��s no need for me to do much.��


    ��That��s good.�� Hiratsuka sighed in relief.


    ��Still, this car is different, right? Are you sure that you��re going to use this car?��


    Usually, Hiratsuka would drive a sports car. Yet now, she was going to drive a van-like car?


    If Shishio hadn��t tasted her in the morning before, he thought she had exchanged a soul with someone.


    ��Yeah.�� Hiratsuka nodded and said, ��I n to use this car for the training camp for the service clubter.��


    ����.��


    Shishio was speechless and asked again, ��Training camp? When? Why didn��t I know anything?��


    ��Eh? Really?�� Hiratsukaughed embarrassingly and said, ��But I have told you now, right?��


    ����.�� Shishio rolled his eyes and came out of the car full of sweat from the hot temperature. He took off his working gloves with a sigh. His face and hands were slightly dirty from the oil. He wanted to wipe his sweat, but he was stopped by Hiratsuka.


    ��Wait! Wait! Your hands are dirty! Let me help you,�� Hiratsuka wiped the sweats on his forehead carefully.


    On the other hand, Shishio observed Hiratsuka carefully.


    Hiratsuka didn��t try to dress beautifully. Instead, she was quite sloppy. She had quite a tight t-shirt, showing her well-shaped body. She tied her hair in a ponytail since the temperature was hot, showing a fine bead of sweat on her slender white neck.


    When Shishio looked down, he could see the whiteness between the gap between her t-shirt and her beautiful face right close to him. While her size wasn��t as huge as Ayaka��s, they were already amazing enough.


    Shishio didn��t say much and just kissed her lips. ��Thanks.��


    ������ Hiratsuka was in silence for a moment before a blush dyed her face. ��Bastard!�� She lightly hit him, showing her annoyance, but she was hugged by him. ��Hey, you��re dirty and smelly!�� However, she must admit his smell wasn��t bad at all.


    ��It��s okay. We can take a bath togetherter,�� Shishio whispered.


    ����..�� Hiratsuka.


    The group of housewives, who saw them, felt bitter somehow, but what could they say?


    Still, they stared at Shishio for a while, but somehow they were unable to look away. Yet they saw him nce in their direction and gave a light smile, which made them slightly stunned before they also gave him a warm smile.


    Shishio just stared for a moment before he walked away with Hiratsuka after he took all the tools. Still, he touched his nose slightly and wondered what the husbands of those housewives were doing, so they made all of them like a group of vultures that might jump into him anytime.


    Shishio sighed, wondering whether he had a physique that subconsciously attracted a housewife.


    ��Probably not?��


    Shishio shook his head and thought he should focus on Hiratsuka more now.


    ��


    Hiratsuka let out a long sigh and said, ��Can you calm this thing down?��


    ��With you? Impossible.��


    ����While I��m happy for you to say that, I am too tired.��


    The two had done something that shouldn��t be done.


    Their rtionship was no longer between a teacher and a student. They were more than that. They had be lovers.


    The age difference between them might be huge, but this wasn��t an obstacle for them to being together.


    Yet it might be because of the difference in their age that Hiratsuka was unable to handle him, considering how strong he was.


    Still, if she was asked whether she hated it or not, she would say she loved it.


    With a flush face, Hiratsuka didn��t stop Shishio��s naughty hands and asked, ��Say, are you busy with your book? If you can��te, then I won��t force you toe to the club activity?�� She knew that the summer club activity was too sudden. She also knew how busy he was, especially after she knew he had published a book.


    Hiratsuka also had bought it and had read it for a few hours since it didn��t take a long time. She loved it and knew many people would love it since it was that good. His poprity rose so quickly that she thought he might have to do some promotion.


    ��Do you think I am an idol or a singer?�� Shishio rolled his eyes and said, ��I am just a writer.��


    ��Even a writer also does an interview, you know?�� Hiratsuka rolled her eyes and said, ��Especially when you introduce yourselves as a genius writer?�� She poked his cheek, teasing him.


    ������ Shishio was quite embarrassed, but what could he say?


    After all, everything needed a gimmick. Even if he didn��t want to, he had to add it. If he didn��t do so, the sales of the book wouldn��t be good.


    The writer was like that.


    No matter how good the book was, he couldn��t be a good writer if his book couldn��t be sold.


    Even Shakespeare couldn��t be legendary if his work couldn��t be sold.


    ��It should be okay. If I don��t want to, they won��t force me since I have enough poprity,�� Shishio said calmly. Still, he noticed Hiratsuka staring at him curiously, so he asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Why don��t you seem to be excited?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��Huh? I am still excited. Can you see it?��


    ������ Hiratsuka looked at his hardened rod and felt speechless. She knew this guy was excited but didn��t bother to entangle with this matter. ��So you��re going to go, right?��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Still, are you okay with taking a trip to Karuizawa?�� The n for his older girlfriends to take a trip together was initiated by Ayaka, but he wasn��t sure whether Hiratsuka agreed or not.


    ��Why not? I��m also curious, besides Hina, who is your other girlfriend?�� Hiratsuka agreed without hesitation. Anyway, this guy was a bastard, so it was impossible to stop him anymore. She didn��t mind him having another lover since it was impossible to manage him alone. She was also curious about his other lovers and thought they could be sisters.


    ��I wonder whether there��s a good ramen there���� Hiratsuka thought while drooling, but then she looked at him and asked, ��Say, can you make ramen?��


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��


    Shishio went to visit the supermarket nearby to buy ramen ingredients. He borrowed a hat from Hiratsuka before he walked out since he didn��t want to attract much attention.


    ��Still, why do I feel like a household husband?��


    He felt like he was a husband who took care of the house when his wife was working. He shook his head and slightly held the bill of his hat, fixing it on the right angle. Having a cap was a good thing since it helped him to cover his appearance and also helped him to protect himself from the hot sun.


    This time he went alone since Hiratsuka had to finish her work.


    These students might have a holiday during summer vacation, but the teachers still had to go to school. The only good thing was that she didn��t have to work full-time and would also have her vacation soon.


    The only thing that he wanted toin about was the fact that he was going to make hot ramen on this hot day.


    ��Should I make cold ramen?��


    He also saw a good quality tomato in the supermarket, so he thought it was a good idea how to make cold ramen. He bought many ingredients in one go and didn��t stay too long since the gaze of the supermarket staff around him was too much.


    ��Now that you mention it, Miu��s mother should be working at the supermarket too, right?��


    He wondered whether he should visit the supermarket where Miu��s mother was working. He didn��t have any bad ideas, but he just wanted to increase the sale of the supermarket where Miu��s mother was working.


    That��s all.


    Nothing else.


    Shishio bought all the ingredients and was about to leave, but suddenly he heard the scream of a mature woman.


    ��Ah, please wait!��


    Shishio turned and was stunned for a moment.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you receive an ��Enhanced Liver��>


    Shishio unexpectedly saw a beautiful woman with light orange hair tied in a bun, running with a panicked expression, trying to chase after many of the apples that dropped on the ground.


    The woman didn��t see him since she was too focussed on the dropped apples on the ground.


    Subconsciously, he stopped the apple about to pass him and took the other apples on the ground.


    ��Ah, thank you very much.��


    The woman was surprised, but she quickly thanked him with a gentle smile.


    Shishio held the apples in his arms. They were almost brimming out, but they were still stable. He also gave a polite smile and said, ��It��s alright. Isn��t it normal to help someone in need?�� He just did a normal thing and didn��t have any bad intentions.


    Really.

 Chapter 563: Summer heat

    Chapter 563: Summer heat


    Because the woman had been looking down at the ground to pick up the apples, Shishio couldn��t clearly see her face of the woman, but he felt he had seen this woman��s face somewhere. Still, he wanted to wipe his sweat, so he could see better, but his hands were full of apples and shopping bags, so it was hard to do.


    ��I am sorry.��


    The woman apologized before she looked at him. While she must admit he was handsome, she was someone with a husband, so she knew it wasn��t appropriate to stare at him for a long time.


    ��Ah, let me help you.��


    However, she noticed his problem and quickly took out a pocket tissue. She wiped the beads of sweat near his eyes, causing him to be able to see her.


    The woman seemed to be in her early 30s. She was beautiful, clearly showing the charm of a mature woman.


    She held a polyester umbre to protect herself from the summer heat.


    Under that umbre, she wore a loose, light-colored knit sweater with a long skirt that reached her ankle. She didn��t deliberately put make-up on her face, but she still wore them, a light one. It could be said that she was slightly in.


    Yet this inness was what troubled him and tickled his heart.


    Shishio was d he was with Hiratsuka before since he could calm down. Fortunately, he wasn��t someone that moved under his impulse. Yet the summer heat might have slightly affected him, so he showed a wry smile.


    The woman noticed what she was doing. She was embarrassed and quickly apologized. ��I am sorry!�� Even if she saw his trouble, it was still rude to wipe someone��s sweat suddenly, especially when that person was a stranger.


    Shishio looked at the woman, wondering why he had met her.


    Why should they meet if, in the end, they couldn��t be together?


    Looking at the clear silvery ring on her fourth finger, he knew that she was married. ��It��s okay. But what should I do with these?�� It was better not to be involved any longer, so he decided to part since he felt their encounter was too dangerous. It might be part of the temptation to be a household husband that he was able to meet various lonely housewives.


    ��Ah, that��s right! What should I do?�� The woman seemed to be troubled and didn��t know what to do. Her stic bag was ripped, and she didn��t bring anything besides her wallet. It was also impossible for her to ask for a stic bag again at the supermarket when they were quite far away.


    While the details weren��t well written, the woman and Shishio met after they walked away from the supermarket.


    Shishio could see the trouble in the woman, so he asked, ��Is your house far?��


    ��No, it��s quite close,�� the woman answered subconsciously.


    ��If you don��t feel it is a problem, how about I help you bring them back?�� If possible, he wanted to give him his stic bag, but he only had one of them. If he gave it to her, how could he bring back the ingredients he had bought?


    ��Huh? Won��t I trouble you?�� This was the normal reaction of the people in this country. They didn��t want to trouble others.


    ��Your house is close, right? I don��t see a problem with it. However, if your house is far, it is better to go back to the supermarket. You can ask for another bag there.��


    ��But����


    ��Then, should I just leave all of them here?��


    ����.�� The woman.


    ��Don��t be stubborn. Or do I look like someone who will do something strange to you?�� Shishio asked in a joke.


    The womanughed and said, ��What will you do to me? I am a middle-aged woman, you know? You should say that to someone around your age.�� She could see that Shishio was a charming young man. She wasn��t sure what his age was, but she felt he should be a high school student. Yet she must admit he was so tall that it made him quite intimidating.


    Fortunately, Tsukasa wore a white t-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers, giving him a sunny boy-like image. His ��Enhanced Smile�� also made him approachable, giving anyone who saw him a good impression.


    It was also the reason why the woman didn��t think Shishio would have an interest in her. Considering his appearance, she felt he should be ��fairly�� popr.


    Shishio showed a dumbfounded expression and eximed, ��Huh? Aren��t you in your 20s?��


    The womanughed, and herughter was as beautiful as the chirping nightingale of the day. She smiled and lightly hit him. ��You��re exaggerating. You must be popr with a woman, right?��


    ��Well, you must be popr too, right?�� Shishio didn��t answer her question. Instead, he dodged her question by asking her this question.


    ��Of course, I am married.�� The woman showed the ring on her fourth finger.


    ������


    What could he say?


    Shishio was utterly disappointed at this moment but still maintained his smile and said, ��Your husband must be lucky to marry you then.��


    She smiled wryly before shaking her head, knowing she shouldn��t talk about her family problem, especially to someone she had just met. ��You must be hot, right? Let me help you with that.�� She raised her hand, letting him under the umbre. She also took his stic bag since she felt she had troubled him.


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio didn��t refuse, but he asked, ��But won��t your arm get tired if you keep that position?�� As for his stic bag, it was quite light, so he knew she would be okay.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. This is a good workout for me since my husband told me that I was slightly chubby,�� the woman said while looking at her body.


    ��Really? I think that your body is perfect.�� Shishio might have slept with various women, and his favorite body was a healthy body. Even if they were slightly fat, it was nice to touch them since they were so soft.


    However, her body wasn��t fat at all. Instead, she was in perfect proportion.


    ��I wonder how many girls you have seduced with those words,�� the woman said while staring at Shishio.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Now that you mention it, I haven��t heard your name.�� She looked at him curiously.


    ��Me? My name is Oga.�� Shishio looked at the woman curiously and asked, ��How about you, Onee-san?�� He knew he should call her auntie, but he decided to call her a sister since he felt she was quite young.


    She smiled and said, ��You should call me Obaa-san, you know? I might be decades older than you, but I am happy for you to call me that.�� She thought for a moment, then said, ��As of now, you should call me Yuigama-san. That��s my family name.��


    ����Yuigahama-san?�� Shishio was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes.�� The woman nodded with a smile.


    While Shishio was dumbfounded, he didn��t show it on his face. However, he smiled wrily inwardly since he didn��t expect this attractive woman would be the mother of his senior. He felt conflicted, but he forced himself to calm down. ��What is your first name?��


    ��My first name is Hana.�� Hana smiled and said, ��Or do you want to call me by my first name?��


    ��Haha���� Shishio onlyughed awkwardly and didn��t answer. After all, what kind of person would call someone��s first name right after they had met?


    ��What about your first name?�� Hana asked.


    ��Shishio,�� Shishio answered.


    ��Shishio?�� Hana was slightly surprised, then said with a smile, ��My daughter often talked about a boy with the same name as you.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes.�� Hana nodded. ��She often called him Shishiron.�� She suddenly thought for a moment and asked, ��Now that you mention it, are you a high school student?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��In Suimei?��


    ��Yes.��


    ����First grade?��


    ��Yes.��


    ����..��


    Hana stared at Shishio in a daze and was so surprised since she didn��t expect to meet her daughter��s crush!


    Hana was so excited at this moment and kept staring at him from time to time.


    ����Is there something on my face?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��Ah, no-nothing!�� Hana was embarrassed and blushed since she realized her actions were quite rude.


    Shishio nodded lightly and didn��t point out her embarrassment. Instead, he talked about amon topic to ease the awkwardness between them.


    Hana also sighed in relief since he didn��t notice anything. She also started to talk with him about many things, but then again, she wanted to do something mischievous. The day of the housewife was fairly in. She had to cook, clean up, doundry, and do many other things.


    If she didn��t have a daughter, she might think she was a maid instead of a housewife.


    This was how many housewives there were in this country. Theycked the love of their husbands since their husbands were too tired from their work, and they were toozy to do anything to their wives.


    Some of them were sessful and should have had time, but they mostly spent their time with their work or drinking at the cabaret shop.


    Still, many of them were still in love with each other.


    Yet with the passage of time, love sometimes loses its passion.


    Shishio and Hana talked to each other before they arrived at her house. Her house wasn��t that far and fairly close to Hiratsuka��s apartment, which made him slightly dumbfounded.


    ��Fortunately����


    Shishio was d that no one seemed to realize that he had been with Hiratsuka. It wasn��t that he was afraid of his rtionship being known, but he was afraid that she had to sacrifice the job she loved for him.


    Shishio knew that it was impossible for him to do anything to Hana, so he didn��t n to stay after he arrived at her house. As for the fact that she was Yui��s mother, he decided to shut his mouth. ��Is this your house?��


    ��Yes.�� Hana nodded with a smile and said, ��Thank you, Oga-kun.��


    ��It��s okay.�� Shishio shook his head and asked, ��So where should I put them?��


    ��Do you want to enter first? It��s quite hot, right? I��ll give you a cold tea or something to eat,�� Hana said and offered him to enter. She knew that her daughter was out, and she wanted to surprise Shishio and her daughter, thinking what their reaction would be when they met each other. Sheughed inwardly, thinking she had done something fun.


    However, Shishio was dumbfounded and asked, ��Is that okay? I don��t think it is okay for you to let me enter your house.��


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry too much, or do you n to do something weird to me?�� Hana asked with a teasing smile.


    ����..�� Shishio


    ��Okay, right? Come in.��


    Hana pushed him inside.


    ������ Shishio sometimes wondered what was wrong with his luck, but while he felt he was lucky, he also felt this was quite tragic. Her push was weak and feeble, he could stop her right away, yet the certain impulse in his heart made him unable to exert his power, and in the end, he could only enter her house hesitantly.


    Shishio looked at the summer sky for thest time and thought the mistake he might make today was because of the summer heat.

 Chapter 564: Eternal return

    Chapter 564: Eternal return


    Hana��s house was a rtively normal house with a garage and quite a spacious house.


    Usually, it is quite rare for someone to have a house, especially in Tokyo and this area. In other words, her husband is quite wealthy to be able to afford this house.


    ��Or might this house be an inheritance from the parent?��


    Even so, the inheritance tax in this country was expensive.


    If one wanted to pay inheritance tax, they had to buy insurance, so their children could pay the inheritance tax when one had passed away.


    Still, Shishio must admit that money was really important, especially when one was living in this country.


    Many women would marry someone they didn��t love so they could live a stable and well-off life. On the other hand, their husband would go to the cabaret shop and enjoy talking with many beautiful women.


    This may have been a distortion caused by the society of money.


    Or it might have been this way from the past till now.


    After all, every mistake in the past would recur in the future.


    It would happen for an eternity until no human was left.


    This was called the ��Eternal return�� by Nietzsche.


    If he exined it in a detailed manner, the ��eternal return�� is a concept that the universe and all existence and energy have been recurring and will continue to recur in a self-simr form an infinite number of times across infinite time or space.


    Scary, right?


    It was like a World War.


    There were World War One and World War Two, so it might not be weird to have the third or fourth in the future, right?


    As for why he mentioned it now, it was because he was afraid that he might also make a mistake that had happened in the past, and this mistake might even beparable to those World Wars that urred in the past.


    For anyone who wasn��t involved in the World War, it was just a story or past they often heard from textbooks. Yet we never knew how horrible it was since we only knew it from the mouth of someone or the history book.


    On the other hand, what he was nning inside his head was something that might give a scar on Hana��s husband and her children.


    While he didn��t n to do so, he felt this uncontroble force that made him give himself to the impulse.


    The house was quiet, as if no one was inside.


    ��Are you alone?�� Shishio asked after he entered.


    ��My husband is working now, and my daughter is going out with her friends,�� Hana said with a gentle smile before she picked up the slippers, cing them on the ground, so they could be used by Shishio. ��Change your shoes to those slippers. I��ll prepare tea in the meantime, or do you want something else?��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at the slippers for a moment, wondering whether it was okay to enter. ��Yuigahama-san, I don��t think it is good for me to enter. I��ll put the apples here, okay?��


    ��What? How can that be? You havee quite far away, and how can I let you go back without showing you my thanks.�� Hana wanted him to stay, but she thought for a moment and asked, ��You should be on summer vacation, right? Or do you have a n to meet with someone?��


    ����No.��


    ��So what��s the problem? Don��t hesitate, okay? I won��t do anything weird to you,�� Hana said, trying to pull him.


    ��I��m the one who��s afraid to do something weird to you.�� Shishio rolled his eyes. He shook his head and took off his sandals before cing them in an inconspicuous ce so no one would see them subconsciously. It might be part of his habit as a ninja, or he might realize he might do something that he shouldn��t do, but one thing was for sure, it was better to be prepared.


    Shishio put on his slippers and entered the house. ��Then, excuse me.��


    ��Wee, wee.�� Hana always maintained her smile while weing him inside.


    When he entered the house, it might seem pale and slightly dull for some reason, yet she made everything so bright when she was there. He sighed inwardly and felt that the older woman was like kryptonite for him. He was weakened, unable to do anything, and naturally followed the current that led him into the deepest sea and drowned.


    Still, Hana led him to the living room, which was in the same room as the kitchen and dining room.


    While they walked, they talked about the weather.


    The weather was bright with the sun that could even melt anyone. It might sound exaggerated, but this was how hot the temperature was.


    While Shishio didn��t mind the heat, he would be lying if he didn��t feel hot.


    Fortunately, Hana didn��t turn off the air conditioner when she left. After all, she knew she would go back quickly.


    The two went to the kitchen to put down all the apples in his hands.


    ��You should sit down first. I��ll prepare tea and snacks for you,�� Hana said with a gentle smile again.


    Shishio only realized, but he saw that Hana didn��t even put down her smile when they were together. The only time she frowned was when she dropped down all her apples, showing her distress with what to do. Still, he nodded and sat on the chair in the dining area, so he could see her, who was in the kitchen closely.


    ��Are you okay with the barley tea? Or do you want something else?�� Hana asked.


    ��No, I am okay with that.��


    ��Okay, wait for a moment.�� Hana went to the fridge and bowed down slightly to search for the barley tea. As she bowed down, her skirt became tight, showing the shape of her hips and ass. The silhouette of her panties was also shown because of her action.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and stared at it, unable to look away. However, he remembered their identity, and he quickly looked away.


    ��Sorry to make you wait.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    ��Please drink it. Ah, I also have a cookie. You should try it. I made them myself.�� Hana presented the ss of cool barley tea with a cube of ice and cookies on the te.


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio took the tea and tried to calm himself by drinking. He gulped down the tea and caused his Adam��s apple to move up and down, showing how thirsty he was. ��Fuuh���� He let out a satisfied sigh and felt calmed somehow.


    ��Hehe�� you must be thirsty.�� Hana smiled.


    Shishio was thirsty but didn��t feel thirsty because of the water. Yet he knew this wasn��t something he should mention, so he distracted his attention toward the cookies. ��Did you make them?��


    ��Yes.�� Hana nodded. ��You should try it.��


    ��Okay.�� Shishio took the cookie and bit it. The sweet taste, along with the subtle aroma from the vani, spread into his tongue.


    ��What do you think? It��s good, right? My daughter often munches them down.�� Hana sighed and said, ��It makes me worry that she might not have a boyfriend in the future.��


    ��Why? Simr to you, she should be beautiful, right? I don��t think it is going to be trouble for her to get a boyfriend?�� Shishio asked curiously. ��Oh, right, it tastes delicious.��


    ��Really?�� Her smile became sweeter when she heard his words. As for why she smiled, whether it was because of his praise at how beautiful or delicious her cookie was, only she knew about it.


    ��Or it might be because of her daughter?


    Shishio could tell that Hana probably thought to surprise her daughter with his appearance. She also wanted to see how he would react when he met her daughter. Still, he must admit that whether it was the daughter or the mother, they were all airheads. He had already seen the family photo before entering the living room, but this woman probably didn��t realize or simply forgot, making him speechless.


    ��Now that you mention it, where you��reing from, Oga-kun?��


    ��I am from Kyoto.��


    It might be because of the dull life of the housewife that Hana was happy she had someone to talk to.


    The life of the housewife was like this, and it might also be the reason why they were quite easy to get lonely.


    Just having a talk with someone normally would make them happy.


    If he had to say, a housewife was like the existence of a nerd in school. They were all lonely and didn��t have many friends. The only rtionship they had was with their family. If the rtionship between their family was good, it was nothing, but if it was bad, it was disastrous since it would give someone a chance to slip into that rtionship.


    Frankly, Shishio wanted to return, but he could see that she wouldn��t let him go. Her real intentions aside, he could see that she genuinely needed someone to talk to. While he hesitated at first, in the end, he let go of all of his breaks and tried to make her smile andugh.


    As expected, Hanaughed and smiled from time to time when she talked with him.


    Their conversation didn��t have any direction, and they only talked about what was on their minds. Yet it was strangelyfortable and felt nice.


    Hana felt that it had been so long that she felt this feeling. She might have felt this feeling in the distant past that she almost forgot, but she had forgotten it and her husband too. However, this might be what marriage was about, and she epted it.


    ��Is there something wrong?�� Shishio asked since Hana��s expression was slightly sad for some reason.


    ��Ah, no-nothing.�� Hana shook her head and quickly changed the topic of the conversation. ��Oh, your ss is empty now. I��ll refill it right away.�� She panicked slightly and returned to the kitchen, bringing the tea container. She was about to pour the tea into his ss, but the lid of the container fell off and caused all the tea to flow over in all directions.


    Shishio was stunned, but he could dodge, yet he decided to sit down and didn��t do anything, letting the tea fall into his pants.


    ����.�� Shishio and Hana.


    Still, Shishio sighed in relief since the tea wasn��t sweet, so it didn��t make his pants sticky.


    Yet Hana panicked. ��Wa-Wait a moment! I��ll dry it!�� She picked up the napkin on the table and wiped it directly on his wet paints.


    ��Wa-Wait!�� Shishio didn��t expect this sudden action and couldn��t stop her hands from approaching his pants. Her slender and white hands carefully touched something that shouldn��t be touched, causing a certain reaction that couldn��t be hidden.


    ������.��


    Shishio closed his eyes since he knew that everything was toote. He had a hard time holding himself, but when such a temptation suddenly appeared, it was impossible to stop it.


    Hana was also stunned, and her face quickly reddened. It was as if a time was frozen around her, and she wasn��t able to pull her hand away from his hardened rod.


    ����Sorry.�� Shishio held Hana��s hands and moved away.


    ��I-I am sorry.�� Hana also wasn��t sure what to say and could only apologize.


    ��I��ll go back first.�� Shishio didn��t have a face to stay, especially when he got hard in front of the mother of his senior.


    ��Wa-Wait! How can you go back like that?�� His entire pants were wet. How could she let him go back?


    ��Go to the bathroom first. I��ll wash your pants.��


    ��Wait, it��s not good.�� Shishio couldn��t agree.


    ��No, you have to listen to me! Hurry up!��


    Shishio was pushed to the bathroom and could only follow her words. He wanted to see her expression, but she lowered her head, which made it difficult for him to see something.


    Still, if he was able to see her face, he would see her face was bright red, showing an embarrassment like a young girl.


    When Shishio was pushed into the bathroom, Hana sighed in relief. She was outside the bathroom door and felt her heart beating fast. She tried to calm herself, but she could feel the heat, shape, and hardness on her hand.


    ����.��


    Hana looked at her palm and was unable to forget the feeling of her palm. Her face flushed, and somehow she looked at the door in front of her, feeling quite curious.

 Chapter 565: Lion cage

    Chapter 565: Lion cage


    Shishio, who was in the bathroom, felt strange about taking a bath at Yui��s house. What was even strange was that he wasn��t with Yui. Instead, he was with her mother.


    This might not be his first experience since he encountered a simr situation when he was with Nana at her house. Her mother was there, and their situation was quiteplicated.


    Yet this time, his problem was bigger than he had encountered previously.


    It wouldn��t be strange topare this problem to something like an earthquake.


    Frankly, if what he was doing had been punished, and he might have died after what he was doing, he might not have had a problem. However, the thought that he and she might get away and wasn��t even punished for what they might do made him feel unsettled.


    Shishio was right in front of the purgatory, and once he jumped, he would be burnt down into the dust. Yet he was okay, walking like it was nothing, making him strange.


    However, he didn��t think he would do anything. The cold water that sshed all over his body calmed him down. The heat from his body and summer vanished, and all that was left was just calmness that was as cool as the ice.


    ��Oga-kun, are you okay there?��


    ����.��


    The calmness inside him disappeared instantly.


    Yet he still struggled and answered as calmly as he could. ��Yes, I am okay.�� However, he could onlyment and think that his will was just like this. He was weak and thought that he had to be stronger, or else he was afraid that he might make a mistake.


    ��The water isn��t hot, right?��


    ����Who wants to take a bath in hot water on such a hot day, Yuigahama-san?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Haha���� Hanaughed and said, ��Right, your clothes are still wet, so it might take a while for them to get them ready.��


    ��You don��t have spare clothes or anything? Sports jersey?��


    ��Hmm�� I wonder whether my husband��s clothes will fit you or not.��


    When Hana thought about his body, her face was slightly reddened, but more importantly, she didn��t think the size would fit him since he was tall and well-built. She might not have seen his bare body, but his tight t-shirt showed the shape of his body perfectly.


    ����But it is impossible for me not to wear anything, right?�� Shishio was speechless, then asked, ��Also, how long are you going to stand there?�� They were separated by a thin frosted door, and he could see her silhouette through it. He wasn��t sure what Hana was thinking or wanted to do, but he didn��t have much expectation since the bigger the expectation was, the bigger the disappointment was.


    In his head, he just wanted to go back and didn��t want to meet Yui.


    While he could exin how he met her mother, it might expose his rtionship with Hiratsuka, which was quite dangerous.


    Even though his girlfriends and aunt knew about his rtionship with Hiratsuka, neither of them wanted to tell everyone since they knew their rtionship wasn��t something that should be formed.


    They were a teacher and a student.


    Their rtionship was forbidden, and something frowned upon by society.


    Once their rtionship was known, without a doubt, Hiratsuka had to quit her job.


    While he could have done something about it, he didn��t want to make the matter be so big. It was also the reason why he had always been low-key since being low-key would make him alive for a long time.


    Yet he knew it was better to be high-profile on certain asions, especially when he wanted to be prime minister.


    Then, would his rtionship with his teacher cause him trouble on his step to bing a prime minister?


    He didn��t think so since there was a leader of a country who married his teacher and could be a president.


    If this president could do it, even without a system, then why couldn��t Shishio do so?


    ��Ah, are you embarrassed, Oga-kun? Should I enter to help you?��


    ����.�� His head was almost nk, but he frowned slightly and said, ��If you want to enter, then you should. Your clothes are wet from the tea, right? You might need to wash your body, so you won��t catch a cold.��


    While he took a bath using cold water, it didn��t matter if he started to prepare hot water right away.


    Still, this wasn��t the situation where he should think about whether he should use warm or cold water.


    Instead, he was more cornered about what would happen next.


    Shishio wasn��t sure why Hana suddenly said such words. She might have a problem with her husband, or it might be something else, but he just helped her to make an excuse.


    While he didn��t have any expectations, he was a man, so it was obviously a lie that he didn��t have an interest in Hana.


    Still, he thought it might be good to teach Hana that every man in this world was a bloodthirsty wolf, and it was dangerous to tempt them.


    Except for the harem protagonist that usually appears in manga or anime. After all, in front of such a protagonist, you would be saved no matter how you tried to tempt them or show your naked body.


    On the other hand, he was different, and it was impossible for him to stay calm and sane in front of this attractive woman.


    Still, he was just testing her, and he thought Hana would answer him by joking or telling him that she had changed her clothes, but unexpectedly��


    ��Hmm�� maybe, that��s a good idea.��


    ����..��


    Shishio was silent and looked at the frosted door in doubt. He kept staring at Hana��s silhouette without blinking, sitting on the small bathroom chair and quietly waiting for what she wanted to do. He didn��t believe she dared to stay in the same cage as a lion.


    Yet Hana did it.


    She opened the door and entered the bathroom.


    Should he feel happy?


    No.


    Shishio felt he was insulted. He wondered whether this woman had ever thought of him as a man who dared to do something to her, or should her head be filled with a flower, thinking the world was quite kind?


    However, he didn��t say much and just stared at her body which was covered by a white towel.


    While the white towel covered her body, it was impossible to perfectly hide the shape of her body. Her figure was perfectly seen on a tight-wrapped white towel. Her boobs wererge enough to create a deep beautiful curve while showing the white part of the upper half.


    The age might have affected her body, yet instead of making it worse, it enhanced her body even more.


    Her body appeared so soft, making him want to touch them, rubbing their bodies together.


    ��Huh? Why didn��t you cover your lower half?!�� Hana was dumbfounded when she saw his rod wasn��t covered, and it hardened to the limit. She couldn��t look away, and her face instantly dyed red from the embarrassment. Yet she couldn��t look away from it as if her eyes were glued toward it.


    Hana was careful and didn��t dare to do anything unexpected since she was afraid she would be eaten. However, age wasn��t only making her body even lewder. Instead, it also gave her the experience of calming down in this type of situation.


    ��It is normal for someone to be naked when they take a bath, right?�� Shishio let out a sigh and looked away. Honestly, the only people who wore a towel on their lower half when they took a bath were the only harem protagonists.


    Even a normal person would get naked when they took a bath instead of covering their lower half with a towel.


    When Hana saw his expression, she saw that she misunderstood everything. She was the one who had the initiative, and she was the one who teased her. What she felt previously was only an illusion.


    In the end, he was only 15.


    What would a 15-year-old boy do to her?


    Yet when Hana saw his long, curved rod almost touching his stomach, she gulped and forced herself to calm down again.


    ��Oga-kun, let me wash your back?��


    ��No,�� Shishio answered without hesitation.


    ��Don��t refuse. I am quite good at it,�� Hana said and put some liquid soap on her hand before she put her hand together to create a foam. When the foam started to get bigger on her hands, she hesitated before she put her hands on his firm back.


    Unlike the cold water, his body��s temperature was warm.


    ��No, should it be hot? Maybe it��s the effect of the summer heat?��


    Yet Hana realized the difference between his body and her husband.


    ��Does it feel good?��


    ����Yeah.�� Shishio didn��t lie since he must admit Hana��s hands felt so good on his back. Her hands were soft and quite cold, making him wonder how it felt to be touched by their hands in that part.


    While he didn��t want to talk, he decided to speak and wondered whether she would take a bath with her family.


    Yet her answer was unexpected since it had been a while since she had taken a bath with her family.


    ��Maybe, thest time I took a bath with my daughter was when she was in her middle school.�� Hana sighed and said, ��She started to grow up when she became a high school student.��


    What could he say?


    Yui partly felt she was responsible for what had happened to Hikigaya, so it was normal for her to be mature.


    As for her husband, Hana strangely didn��t mention him for some reason.


    ��Do they have a problem?��


    However, he knew that with Yui��s innocence, she probably didn��t know what had happened to her family.


    Maybe her two parents didn��t want her to know they had a problem either.


    Either way, Hana might try to release her frustration on him, so why should he reject her?


    She was the one who dared to enter the cage of a lion, so she should understand the consequences.


    While they talked, Hana didn��t stop to help to wash his body. Her hands moved carefully on every part of his body.


    Starting with his back to his arms and stomach, then his legs.


    Hana carefully washed them with her hands without letting her chest touch him. She might be aware of what kind of temptation that lewd body gave to the young man, but she might try to tease him.


    He wasn��t sure which one of them was, but there was one ce she hadn��t washed, and he needed to remind her. However, he knew he couldn��t be so blunt and had to do it discreetly.


    ��Fuh�� it��s quite hard to wash such a big body,�� Hana said with a blush since his hardened rod was just a distraction, which made her unable to look away. She thought it would calm down for a while, but it became even harder and bigger, making her aware that she was attractive in his eyes.


    ����It��s done, right?�� Shishio asked as if he tried to hold something.


    Hearing this question, Hana hesitated for a moment before she made up her mind and said, ����Not yet. I haven��t washed thest part.�� She stretched her hand and cleaned up the only part of his body she hadn��t washed.


    ����.��


    When everything happened, Shishio thought he should treat Yui better from now on.

 Chapter 566: Tomato

    Chapter 566: Tomato


    If Shishio had to say, he was quite curious about one thing. It might not be rted to what he was doing now, but he was quite curious at why the ��Strength�� card on the Major Arcana was pictured as a lion being tamed by a beautiful woman.


    The lion was a symbol of might, a power, yet, it was tamed by a mere woman.


    If the legendary Heracles defeated it, Shishio might not say anything. However, it was different when it came to women. He knew it was quite wrong to say that a woman was weak, especially when gender equality had always been promoted everywhere.


    Shishio knew he was wrong for saying this, but he had his defense since even a man didn��t dare to fight a lion.


    In front of the lion, men would notice the power of the king of beasts, so shouldn��t it be natural for a woman to feel the same?


    Shishio didn��t understand before, but he understood now.


    In front of his enemies, he never stepped back and ended them without mercy. He would kill and erase them from this world, including their families, so they wouldn��t cause him trouble.


    Yet, in front of Yuigahama Hana, he was helpless. His face ckened, and all of his power vanished instantly. He was powerless and waited for his chance for a counterattack.


    ����It��s so different���� Hana was surprised and amazed since it was her first time seeing his thing so close. She gulped before stretching her hand, ready to step into the next step.


    Shishio knew what they were about to do, and he didn��t stop her.


    Anyway, he was a scumbag. What��s the use of being polite?


    Yet suddenly, he recalled the smiling face of Yui that he often saw every day.


    Was he going to lose that smile?


    The moment such a thought emerged in his mind, he caught Hana��s wrist and said, ��Maybe, this is enough.��


    Hearing his words, Hana also realized what she was doing and panicked. ��I-I am sorry.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    The euphoria which sprouted from their minds burst out like a haze, realizing the reality around them.


    While Hana and her husband might have trouble, he must admit their actions were wrong.


    Hana might feel lonely, and he was just there, beside her, at the right time, entering the gap in her heart.


    They could sleep together and be animals without any restraints, getting various rewards, yet something inside him decided to stop since if he dared to step forward, he felt something inside him would change.


    What��s the difference between a human and an animal?


    A human has something known as a restraint, and once that restraint disappears, it will be an animal.


    This restraint has many forms, such as morale, logic, and many others.


    Including marriage.


    Marriage was a responsibility, and it was something sacred between two people.


    Yet while the thought of tainting it was good, Shishio felt the weight of this sin was heavy. He might not know what was going to happen with her husband, but he knew what they were doing was wrong.


    Her husband might have cheated or might have had a child with someone else, yet this wasn��t the reason why she should fall, where she had to cheat on her husband when she was lonely.


    If they were together, Shishio didn��t want to do it in this type of rtionship. He would wait for her to divorce her husband before they could be together.


    Fortunately, everything wasn��t toote, and he quickly stopped Hana before they were toote.


    ��It��s alright.��


    Shishio reassured Hana since she had just helped him wash his body. Even if his rod was raring to go, he decided to endure it since he didn��t want to cause trouble for Yui��s family.


    ��I don��t know whether there��s a problem with your family, and I know that I shouldn��t be the one who says this, especially when I am the one who seduces you, but I think we shouldn��t fall so low where we have to do something like this, right?��


    Still, Shishio sighed inwardly since even if he often said that he would seduce a married woman one after another when the time came for real, he didn��t dare to do it. He knew many people would say he was a chicken, but he felt this wasn��t the case.


    It would be different if Hana was divorced, but the marriage was definitely something of a ��no-no.��


    Lastly, if Hana could betray the vow of marriage because of his seduction, someone she had met for the first time, he felt this woman wasn��t worth his time.


    After all, if someone could betray someone for the first time, it wouldn��t be weird for them to betray for the second time, right?


    Trust was something priceless.


    Once it was gone, it was impossible to regain it again.


    While Shishio still believed in his charm and his skill in that ��area,�� he didn��t want to be constantly troubled by such a thought every day.


    Lastly, he didn��tck a woman.


    Hana might be a charming woman, but if they were really together when she was married, his women would even frown even if they loved him.


    On the other hand, Sakurajima Mai��s mother was different since she was a widow.


    In other words, Mai��s mother was safe.


    Yet he knew Mai would definitely give him a drop kick if he dared to touch her mother.


    Hearing his words, Hana couldn��t control her emotion and wept. She knew she had done something unforgivable, especially to someone who happened to be her daughter��s crush.


    If she really did, what kind of face should she see her daughter?


    Her words were incoherent, and it was impossible to understand.


    Yet Shishio didn��t say anything and just hugged her, patting her shoulders gently.


    Sometimes, someone doesn��t need a word to calm someone who is crying. Instead, they only need to be by their sides, listening to their every word calmly while telling them that they are here by their sides, ready to share their problems.


    Still, Shishio hoped that Hana would stop crying since their position was quite awkward, and she only covered her body with a white towel.


    On the other hand, he was fully naked, with a hardening rod. His rod was curved up, touching Hana��s body, which made it even more unbearable.


    Feeling the heat on his rod, Hana also stopped crying, and the situation became subtle once again.


    The two looked at each other, and no words coulde out of their throat.


    Under this situation, he knew that even if he pushed her, she would ept him, yet how could he do that after all the words that came from his mouth?


    He might be a scumbag, but he wasn��t a hypocrite.


    Hana was a charming woman, but Shishio was going to wait until she became a widow instead of tainting her sacred bond with her husband.


    Still, their bodies quickly tensed, and their hearts were beating so fast that they heard a familiar voice.


    ��Mom? Where are you?��


    Shishio and Hana felt the temperature was hot, they were full of sweat, and their bodies were burning with a fiery passion, yet the moment they heard this voice, they felt their hearts stop, and the temperature dropped to several degrees and felt as if they were thrown into theke right in the middle of winter.


    ��Wh-What should we do?!��


    Hana panicked and lost her usualposure.


    After all, who wouldn��t?


    Hana was in the bathroom with the young man her daughter fell in love with.


    They were also naked.


    Even if they didn��t do anything in the end, if Yui saw their current state, it would be impossible for her not to misunderstand them.


    ��Just tell her you��re taking a bath because you��re full of sweat.��


    On the other hand, Shishio was calm, but he also had a headache. He also looked around, searching for a hiding ce and an opening to escape. Unfortunately, he found nothing, and the only ce he could hide was the warm water bathtub.


    Under the high heat of the summer, he knew that entering the bathtub was akin to suicide, but what kind of choice did he have at this moment?


    Nothing.


    Yet he knew he was still safe since Yui didn��te to the bathroom, right?


    ��Mom, are you there?��


    ��Ah, yes, it��s too hot, so I decided to take a bath.�� Hana followed Shishio��s words.


    ��That��s true.�� Yui sighed and said, ��Then, I��ll take a bath too after you��re done.��


    ����..�� Hana and Shishio.


    ��Ah, sure, yes, but why don��t you rest first? You must be tired from the outside, right? I will prepare lunch soon.�� Hana quickly followed with a voice filled with anxiety, yet she knew she had to calm down. Fortunately, even if her head was a mess, she was still able to follow Shishio��s instructions.


    After they talked for a while, Yui decided to rest in the living room, watching television.


    However, when Yui left, the two looked at each other, and no one was sure what to say.


    ��What should we do?��


    ��Do you have a ce to hide?�� Shishio asked. He was still naked, and it was impossible for him to go home naked.


    Hana thought for a moment and asked, ��How about my room?��


    ��Your room?�� Shishio felt weird.


    ��Yeah.�� Hana nodded and said, ��Hurry up! I will take your clothes thereter.��


    ��Wait, am I going out like this?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    However, Hana could only show a wry smile.


    Under high pressure, one couldn��t think straight, and they often made various strange decisions.


    While Shishio was speechless, he was pushed out by Hana to her room on the 2nd floor. They dried their bodies and feet, but they only wore a towel, tiptoeing in the corridor, so Yui wouldn��t hear them.


    Fortunately, the sound of the television was particrly loud, so their escapades were sessful.


    ��Stay here. Wait until everything is okay.��


    Shishio didn��t get a chance to respond, but Hana had already walked out and closed the door. While he was helpless, he looked at her room curiously since it was his first time entering a married woman��s room.


    Hana didn��t know what Shishio was doing. Instead, she looked at the entrance of her house, wondering where he had put his shoes since she didn��t see them.


    ��Huh? Mom, why do you only wrap in a towel?!�� Yui was startled when she saw her mother only wrapped in a white towel. Still, they were female, so they didn��t feel embarrassed or anything.


    ��Ah, um, I forgot to bring my clothes,�� Hana said unnaturally.


    ��Geez, mom, you��re such a scatterbrain,�� Yui couldn��t help but say helplessly.


    ����.�� Hana.


    ��So, where are your clothes?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��Ah, I forgot.�� Hana only remembered she forgot to take her clothes.


    ��Do you need me to take your clothes?�� Yui asked.


    ��No, I will take it myself.�� Hana quickly ran to her room to take her clothes.


    Yui shook her head, wondering what kind of lunch her mother was going to make and clueless about what was happening.


    ��Is she going to make something with a tomato?��


    Yui thought when she saw a lot of tomatoes in the kitchen.

 Chapter 567: Late?

    Chapter 567: Late?


    While Hana took care of Yui and they ate lunch together, Shishio was ignored and stayed in Hana��s room alone.


    Hana didn��t turn on the air conditioner in her room, which made him sigh, feeling the heat in this room was almost unbearable. He felt like he was in a sauna, but what was even worse, she came back for a moment in a hurry and caused her towel to slip down, showing her matured body.


    Shishio sat on her bed and let out a depressed sigh, wondering what kind of sin he had done that he had to receive this treatment.


    Still, he looked around Hana��s room curiously.


    He didn��t open her wardrobe or anything. Instead, he just walked around to see something interesting.


    While he didn��t think that he would find something, he didn��t expect to find out the fact that Hana was sleeping in this room alone. He didn��t see the existence of her husband in every corner of this room.


    ��Are they sleeping separately?��


    He knew that there were many types of marriages and when they fought, they often stayed in separate beds.


    Yet if this happened, he felt their marriage was on the verge of crumbling.


    ��Still, what��s happening?��


    Shishio was confused.


    After all, Yui didn��t show much change or sadness when they were together. She always had this cheerful smile like sunshine.


    Was that an act?


    He didn��t think so since he knew Yui wasn��t smart enough to mask her emotion.


    When something unpleasant happened, everything would be shown on her face like an open book.


    In other words, were her parents so good at masking their emotions?


    Probably.


    They were adults, after all, and they loved Yui well, so they didn��t show their fights right in front of their daughter.


    Still, everything was just his spection, and if he wanted to know, he had to ask Hana more. After all, it wasn��t good to jump to a conclusion.


    What if she was just sexually frustrated?


    Shishio knew what kind of a creature a woman was.


    Their tears were their weapons, and it was enough to tame any fierce men into their ves.


    Still, for him, their tears were something that he could use to seduce them.


    ��I wonder how long she is going to leave me like this.�� He let out a sigh, feeling quite depressed to follow a random married woman on the street.


    Hana was Yui��s mother, so she might also have had a scatterbrain like Yui.


    Shishio sat on Hana��s bed and didn��t do anything. Still, he must admit her room smelled so good. It was sweet, yet there was this warm feeling which made him feel like he was being embraced.


    Still, instead of staying in this ce, he wanted to go back since he felt the arms of his girlfriends were morefortable.


    Hana��s arms might also be nice since she had hugged him in the bathroom before, but it was impossible for their rtionship to continue unless she divorced.


    Shishio waited for a while until he heard the sound of hurried footsteps.


    The door was opened, and Hana returned along with his clothes. ��Hurry up and put on your clothes.�� She also quickly closed her door and even locked it in case her daughter came. She knew she might be overcautious, but if they were seen by her daughter, the consequences would be disastrous.


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio sighed in relief when he received his clothes. ��How is Yui-senpai?��


    ��She is in the living room���� However, Hana stopped and asked in disbelief, ��You know I am Yui��s mother?�� She only realized it, but this guy seemed to have noticed that she was the mother of Yui.


    ��Well, you have your family photo in the living room. Of course, I notice, or are you trying to trick me or something?�� Shishio asked with a hint of tease.


    Hana blushed, showing embarrassment.


    Shishio knew it was wrong, but he wanted to take her lips when she blushed like this.


    ��I wonder why it has be like this����


    Hana only wanted to prank Shishio, but she didn��t expect everything to be out of control, and if she wasn��t careful, her daughter might even hate her for what she had done.


    Shishio only patted her shoulder since everything was her fault, especially the part where she tried to wash his body. If his will wasn��t strong, he might leap into her and eat her whole.


    Still, that desire didn��t disappear, only suppressed by his morale since he knew that doing this kind of thing with a married woman was wrong.


    ����How long are you going to stay like this?�� Hana suddenly asked with a reddened face. Even if she must admit his body was good and she wanted to watch it, she knew this guy had to wear his clothes.


    ��I want to wear my clothes, but you��re here.�� Shishio was speechless. ��Or do you want to watch over me?��


    ����.��


    Hana quickly walked out of the room in a hurry, showing a cute appearance that didn��t match her age.


    ��How cute����


    Shishio felt that Hana was really a disaster since she wrecked his heart apart, trying to tempt him like a shark under the seduction of fresh blood. His little Shishio was so hard, and he wondered whether it would fit into his pants, which made him slightly depressed.


    Still, under this hard work, he was able to wear his pants.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    ��Oga-kun, are you done?��


    The sound of Hana from the outside was heard, but she didn��t want to be heard by her daughter, so her voice was faint.


    ��Yeah.��


    Hana entered without hesitation and closed it again. She saw him wearing clothes, and while she sighed in relief, there was also a disappointment.


    ��When can I go back?��


    It was impossible for him to stay.


    No, he didn��t want to stay.


    Shishio was afraid the urge he suppressed inside his heart would explode. Instead of staying in this ce, it was better to go back.


    ��Wait for Yui to take a nap. She usually sleeps after a while.��


    Hana also felt it was better for Shishio to go back. After all, it was already impossible to exin why he was here. She also didn��t have the confidence to make an excuse.


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio nodded and could only follow her arrangement since he could do nothing.


    The two suddenly fell into silence again, and they weren��t sure how to talk at this moment, yet they couldn��t be med since it was impossible for them to carry on a pleasant conversation in this situation.


    ��Isn��t it better for you to stay with Yui-senpai? If you stay out too long, she might get suspicious.��


    ��Ah, right!�� Hana quickly nodded and was about to go out, but she stopped and said, ��I will tell you when it is time to go back. You should stay in bed, and you can also turn on the air conditioner since it is hot, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��By the way, do you need cold water?��


    Shishio looked at Hana and wondered why this woman was so kind.


    ��Aunty, if you��re so gentle with me, I am afraid I might fall for you.��


    ��Yes.��


    However, it was impossible for him to keep all of that, so he only nodded and agreed with her offer.


    ��Wait for a moment.��


    Shishio didn��t do anything and waited until he coulde out.


    By then, Hana had returned and brought him cold water to drink.


    The cold water cooled his body, and the air conditioner made him even morefortable.


    However, he didn��t sleep on Hana��s bed since he was afraid he didn��t want to go home. He waited for a while before she returned again and said in a whisper, ��Yui has slept.��


    Shishio nodded and didn��t waste his time going back.


    As for his groceries, he decided to leave them here since he was afraid it was impossible to take them, and he also didn��t want Hana to awaken Yui.


    On the other hand, Hana looked at Shishio with aplicated gaze. ��Be careful.��


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded. ��I will go out quietly, so your neighbor won��t notice me.��


    ����.��


    This wasn��t what Hana wanted to say, but she was grateful for his consideration. ��Tha-Thank you.�� Still, she was so shy.


    ��By the way, next time, don��t bring a random young man like me.��


    ����Why?�� Hana asked curiously.


    ��Because if you��re not careful, they might eat you,�� Shishio whispered deep into Hana��s ear before he left quietly.


    ������


    Hana could only watch him left in a daze while covering her reddened ear. Still, she might not realize that her panties were slightly damp at this moment.


    ��


    Hiratsuka sighed and felt tired, but when she entered her apartment, she heard a familiar voice.


    ��Wee back,�� Shisho said with a gentle smile. ��Are you tired? Dinner is almost ready. You should wait for a while.��


    However, Hiratsuka didn��t answer him. Instead, she just jumped into him and hugged him tightly. She took a deep breath and sniffed his scent. It was so refreshing, and it made all of her exhaustion vanish.


    Shishio smiled and carried her in his arms. ��Are you tired?��


    ��Um.�� Hiratsuka nodded like a little girl. ��I am so tired! I don��t want to work! Why do the students have a summer vacation, but the teachers don��t!�� She was full ofints about the work of adults.


    However, Shishio listened patiently, and it might be because of Hana. He sighed inwardly and thought he should have doted on this woman tonight.


    ��


    ��Mom, why did you make so much?�� Yui asked curiously, looking at the dishes on the table.


    ��Really?�� Hana only smiled and said, ��Anyway, just eat. You have been ying around so long, after all, so you should be hungry, right?�� Honestly, she was so hungry since she hadn��t eaten after she met him, but it was impossible to utter those words from her mouth.


    ��But, mom, you seem to be more beautiful. What kind of make-up did you use?�� Yui asked again.


    On the other hand, Sable, their dog, slept peacefully on the ground.


    ����How about you eat first?�� Hana said, trying to erase the memory that had happened previously.


    ��Oh.�� Yui nodded and didn��t say much, but after a moment of hesitation, she asked, ��When is dad going to go home?��


    ����He is busy with his work.�� Hana gently patted her daughter��s head and said, ��Let��s eat first.��


    ��Okay.�� Yui was sensible, so she nodded and started to eat.


    Hana sighed inwardly and started to eat, but no one knew what she was thinking. ��Say, Yui, can you tell me more about your friend?��


    ��My friend?�� Yui looked at her mother curiously.


    ��Yeah, you often say his name, right? If I am not wrong, Shishio-kun����

 Chapter 568: Nanami is a good maid

    Chapter 568: Nanami is a good maid


    Love bes stronger when there is an obstacle.


    Like Juliet and Romeo, whose love got stronger as many tried to part them up.


    When the word "forbidden" was included in his act with Hana, it made his desire fiery. Yet he knew even though he desired her, it wasn''t love. Instead, it was lust.


    Still, the time he spent with Hana was unforgettable.


    His desire was burning, but it was impossible to be with Hana, so he released it on Hiratsuka. He was so intense that she almost took a break from school since she was tired fromst night''s rendezvous. She kept asking him to let her go, but he only let her go before he returned to the Sakurasou.


    He was in his room, sitting on his bed while sitting on his chair, doing his job. He didn''t turn on the air conditioner even if the temperature was hot. Instead, he used an electric fan to cool down the temperature and hisputer.


    Shiina wasn''t with him. Instead, she stayed in his apartment, considering the heat in this country was too intense during the summer.


    Shishio didn''t stop her since if it wasn''t because of his aunt, he would stay in his apartment. Roberta, Misaki Kamiigusa, and Ritsu Kawai were even at his apartment now. The only ones left in this ce were Ryuunosuke, Nanami, and Shiro-san.


    As for the others, they went to work.


    Only Sayaka Watanabe went to her university or went to a party with her new boyfriend or something.


    Shishio wasn''t interested in Sayaka since this woman was a trap. As for one nightstand, he might think about it since if he slept with her, he would get rewards from the system. The only thing he worried about was that their rtionship might turn awkward, considering how they were living in Sakurasou.


    While he was working, Nanami was behind him, putting his clothes in his wardrobe neatly. She was like a virtuous wife who helped with the house chores. She hummed, "one more time, one more chance," the song sung by Shishio for his manga with Shiina happily.


    Shishio nced at her, wondering how a sad and forlorn song could be such an upbeat song. However, he felt this might be the influence of her job as a "seiyuu." Unlike before, her cast in Misaki''s anime gave her a chance to get various jobs in various anime. It might be a small role, but her career slowly grew.


    Still, even if Nanami had a job, she didn''t forget about her duty as his maid and kept taking care of him since she felt it was a privilege for her to be able to take care of him, and she didn''t want to share it with anyone.


    Shishio suddenly stopped working and turned his chair to observe her from behind. She tied her hair in her usual ponytail and wore cool casual clothes since the temperature was hot. Her clothing was quite loose, which allowed him to see her wet armpit and white bra through the gap of the sleeve when she raised her hands to put his clothes in the wardrobe.


    The faint scent of her soap and sweat was caught by his enhanced sense of smell, which made it hard for him to work.


    Shishio had tried to stay on Sakurasou since he wanted to finish his works first, but he didn''t expect that even this woman had tried to tempt him, making him sigh, thinking that a woman was a source of sin.


    Yet he loved this sin so much.


    However, he didn''t bother her since he had just handled her this morning.


    Still, he really wondered what was wrong with the rtionship between Yui''s parents.


    If he didn''t meet them, he wouldn''t be troubled by this matter.


    Unfortunately, he met Yui''s mother, and it was hard to wipe her existence out of his mind.


    Still, he felt it was better to think about the two closest women around him than Yui''s mother.


    The first one was his aunt, Chihiro Sengoku.


    He knew the reason, and it was also why he didn''t dare to do anything since their rtionship was fairly sensitive.


    They were an aunt and a nephew.


    Chihiro was different from Hiratsuka or Hina. If she was only a normal teacher, he might not hesitate, but when an "aunt" word was stered on her name, he hesitated to jump forward.


    If Chihiro married someone, it would be great, and they could forget each other''s feelings.


    Unfortunately, searching for someone to stay with forever was harder than one thought, especially when one was in a hurry.


    Marriage was wonderful, but it was horrible when you stayed with someone you weren''t in love with.


    This might be strange to marry someone you didn''t feel in love with, but it is somethingmon in today''s society.


    For a reason, there were countless of them, and he was toozy to list them.


    However, it was impossible for him to settle his rtionship with Chihiro.


    ''If there''s a plot that she is the adopted daughter of my grandparents...''


    He sighed since if there were such a plot, everything would be so smooth.


    On the other hand, the matter of Kamiigusa Misaki was easier.


    While Misaki hadn''t said anything about her rendezvous, which happened during his trip to Izu, h knew that many things happened, especially with her previous crush, Mitaka Jin.


    Shishio had almost forgotten Mitaka''s figure since even if they had stayed in the same dorm, their rtionship wasn''t close, and he also didn''t like Mitaka.


    Mitaka was in love with Misaki, but he didn''t dare to openly express his feelings since he didn''t feel he was worthy of Misaki, yet he didn''t want anyone to approach her while he moved from one girl to another, ying with Misaki''s feelings.


    Like how Mitaka was tormented by his inferior feeling toward Misaki, he also wanted to torment Misaki by ying with her feeling. He knew that Misaki was in love with him, and he was also in love with her, but he made an excuse that he wasn''t worthy enough.


    If so, then what about the other women he had seduced?


    Many of them were older, and some of them were working, or many others.


    Were they different from Misaki?


    Probably.


    However, the fact that Mitaka yed with Misaki''s feelings didn''t change.


    Shishio even heard the story of how Mitaka even seduced her sister from Misaki. He was sure Mitaka didn''t love her sister, yet Mitaka confessed to Misaki''s sister, turning their rtionship into a couple.


    It was also that time when Misaki realized her feeling toward Mitaka and made her distressed when she found out how they dated each other.


    By then, Mitaka realized his advantage, which was his handsome face, and he kept tailing Misaki like a stalker, ying with her feeling until Shishio came into their rtionship.


    Misaki was no longer crazy about Mitaka.


    Yet while Misaki was alright, it was different for Mitaka since Misaki was his whole world.


    Shishio wondered what Mitaka was going to do, but he knew he had to prepare something in case something happened.


    "Shishio-kun, you''re going to the camp for the service club, right?" Nanami suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Shishio turned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Should I prepare clothes for you?" Nanami asked.


    "Is that okay?"


    "I am your maid." Nanami smiled and said, "What are you being reserved about?" Unlike before, her girliness had disappeared and what was left was the charm of a woman. Shishio had done many things to her, and there was no need for him to hesitate in telling her to do anything. However, this gentleness and politeness were also parts that made her love him.


    When theymunicated, he was a gentleman, but when they were on the bed, he was a beast.


    This was what made her love him even more.


    "Thanks."


    "It''s okay. You should continue your work. I won''t bother you."


    "Then, I''ll do that."


    Shishio continued with his work, and Nanami quietly helped him to prepare his clothes and items for his trip to the camp for the Service Club.


    "Now that you mention it, how many days will you be at the camp?"


    "Two or three days?" Shishio didn''t turn and asked, "Don''t you want to go back to Osaka?" A picture of Nanami''s mother suddenly emerged in his mind, making his expression subtle.


    "No, I will stay."


    "Really?"


    "Um." Nanami nodded, saying, "I have a job, after all."


    "I''ll send it to you that day. When are you going to work?"


    Nanami smiled and told him when she was going to work. Still, he might be tired when he apanied her to work, so she thought they might need to rest at the nearby hotel.


    After she was done putting his clothes in the duffel bag, she didn''t move away and sat on his bed while reading the script of her anime that she was going to work on. She didn''t bother him, but the fact that she sat while presenting her plump white thighs toward his direction made him restless.


    "Say, Nanami, can you help me again?"


    "What''s wrong, Shishio-kun?"


    "I can''t concentrate on work. Come here. Help me a little."


    "....." Nanami was speechless and blushed, but she naively came in his direction. "What should I do?"


    Shishio locked the door and closed the window before he turned on the air conditioner. The cool breeze started to spread into his room, but even so, his body was sweating since it was quite hot. However, before he said anything, he suddenly saw Nanami under the table, squatting down.


    "What are you doing there?"


    "I am helping you, master~."


    "...." Shishio wanted to ask her to give him a massage, but she pulled his shorts. "It''s the smell of sweat. Is that okay?" Still, he must admit that her job as a "seiyuu" gave her many possibilities.


    "I think this smell is better." Her voice was so low, and she almost had a heat stroke. The long rod almost pped her cheek, but because this wasn''t her first time, she handled it skillfully, holding it with her slender hand before she started to help him.


    "...."


    Shishio patted Nanami''s head gently and was d to have her as a maid since she could help him concentrate on his work.

 Chapter 569: Training camp? Well, let’s go!

    Chapter 569: Training camp? Well, let��s go!


    Full of nature and far from modernization.


    This might be the theme chosen by the Service Club''s training camp.


    While he wasn''t sure about the details since he also didn''t have an interest, he knew that they had to take care of a group of elementary students who were also going to join them during this training camp.


    They had to go there in the morning, but he was afraid Hiratsuka might bete, so he decided to sleep in Hiratsuka''s apartment, so they wouldn''t bete for training camp. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that he wanted to spend a night with her.


    Still, whenever he was with her, he felt he had be a household husband.


    "What''s for breakfast?" Hiratsuka asked with sleepy eyes. Her hair was disheveled, and she was so sloppy. While this part of her didn''t make him hate her and feel she was cute, he hoped she could get better in terms of being a woman.


    If he gave an example, it was like his aunt, Chihiro Sengoku.


    Chihiro might be sloppy and often drunk, slept, or something else, but she had always taken care of herself in front of the public. It might be because she hadn''t given up on the thought of getting married, so she had always dressed like that.


    However, Hiratsuka had never tried. Even before they were together, she had never tried so. Also, she was like a boy who was trapped in the body of a beautiful woman, which made it quite strange for him, especially when she hugged him from behind intimately.


    She also tried to put her chin on his shoulder, but he was too tall for her, so she could only tilt her head, looking at the foods cooked by him curiously.


    "Just a normal one." Shishio was toozy to cook somethingplicated, so he made a simple Japanese breakfast consisting of rice, grilled salmon, tamagoyaki, and miso soup.


    "Hmm~~, it smells delicious." Even though it was a normal breakfast, Hiratsuka felt it was good since she mostly ate something instant such as ramen or pre-cooked food.


    "You''re not going to help?" Shishio asked speechlessly. While he didn''t expect his woman to help him since not all of his women could cook, he wondered whether he would stay behind him like this to bother him for an entire day.


    If he was a normal man, Hiratsuka''s presence was a good thing, but he was a beast.


    When her two softest things pressed against his back, his little Shishio naturally reacted.


    Hiratsuka only wore a tanktop with her ck panties. Her body was beautiful and well-shaped from her martial art training.


    It was also early in the morning, so wasn''t it normal for him to react?


    "Oh?" Hiratsuka showed a mischievous smile and slipped her hand into his boxer. "Don''t worry. I will help you." She whispered those words with a serious expression.


    "Don''t do this. I am toozy to doundry or clean up your floor." Shishio let out a helpless sigh, but he couldn''t escape. He hadn''t cleaned up her apartment and didn''t want to make it even messier.


    "Don''t worry. I will take them all."


    "....."


    Hearing that answer, Shishio didn''t have any hesitations anymore.


    ---


    "Don''t forget to brush your teethter."


    "I know. I know," Hiratsuka said while eating like a man.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka, and somehow he understood why this woman had only a boyfriend until now. However, he was d since that way he could get her heart. Still, even if she married, he somehow had a way to get her, though.


    "By the way, have you told Hikigaya-senpai?" Shishio asked since he knew this woman forgot to tell him and Hikigaya. While it didn''t change much even if Hikigaya didn''te, he felt there would be trouble in this training camp, so he was ready to throw this trouble to Hikigaya when the time came.


    "It''s okay. I have texted him and his little sister," Hiratsuka said leisurely.


    "Can I see the text?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "Sure." Hiratsuka threw her phone to Shishio directly and continued to eat since it was delicious.


    Shishio opened her text and looked into the text he had sent.


    Hiratsuka: "We will have a training camp for the Service Club. Come to the school. If you don''te, we''lle to your house and force you toe."


    "...." Shishio was silent and didn''t read Hikigaya''s reply. He only had to say that his girlfriend was domineering, and it made him speechless, especially when she sent the textst night. He was sure this woman only remembered Hikigaya yesterday, so she only sent it yesterday.


    On the other hand, Hiratsuka had sent a text about the training camp to Chiba to Hikigaya''s little sister, Komachi, a few days ago.


    Shishio put down the phone on the table and looked at Hiratsuka.


    "What''s wrong?" Hiratsuka asked, looking at him curiously.


    Shishio picked up the rice from the corner of her mouth and ate it. "Don''t eat in a hurry. There''s still a lot."


    "Oh-Oh!" Hiratsuka nodded with a blush since his sudden action made her heart flutter. She then stuck rice in the corner of her mouth again and looked at him expectantly.


    "...." Shishio thought this woman was adorable.


    ---


    While Shishio and Hiratsuka were together, Yui ate breakfast with her mother. However, she ended it quickly since she had forgotten to put some necessary items in her bag.


    "Mom! Where''s my brush? Ah, my panties too!"


    Yui moved from right to left, from her room to the bathroom, with a panicked expression.


    Hana Yuigahama sighed and said, "You don''t need to worry. I have put them in your bag."


    "Ah, really? Thank you, mom!" Yui kissed her mom, showing how happy she was.


    Hana looked at her daughter helplessly and said, "You''ll stay for a few days, right?"


    "Yes." Yui nodded gingerly while holding her dog since she was going out for a while.


    "Have fun, alright?" Hana patted Yui''s head and wanted to say something, but in the end, she closed her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "Okay!" Yui was simple, and she nodded happily, thinking she would y with Shishio for a few days. She walked out of her house and said goodbye again, telling her mother and dog she was going to bring them souvenirs.


    Hana smiled from the beginning to the end, and she didn''t show a change in her emotion. However, when her daughter was gone, she let out a sigh. Since her previous conversation with her daughter, she could tell Shishio had a special ce in her heart.


    ''If they''re dating, then what should I do?''


    Hana suddenly recalled what she had done with him before, and it caused her body to tremble. Her face flushed red, and she almost staggered before she let out a long sigh, feeling her panties were slightly damp.


    ---


    Shishio and Hiratsuka waited at the entrance of the school, waiting for everyone toe.


    Hiratsuka wore a t-shirt, sunsses, a ck cap, cargo pants, and a pair of booths. She was so manly and masculine for some reason, especially with a bright lit cigarette on her lips.


    Shishio was in simr attire, but he didn''t wear sunsses. Instead, he was holding a book, reading patiently.


    "They''rete." Hiratsuka folded her arms, showing her annoyance.


    "We''re the ones who are early." Shishio was helpless.


    "Oh, someone ising," Hiratsuka suddenly said.


    Shishio raised his head and saw two people walking in their direction.


    "Yahallo~! Hiratsuka-sensei! Shishiron!" Yui waved her hand excitedly.


    "Good morning, Hiratsuka-sensei, Shishio-kun." Yukinoshita nodded politely while looking at the two curiously.


    "Good morning." Shishio nodded, but his expression was quite awkward when he looked at Yui.


    "Yo!" Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Put your bag in the trunk."


    "Let me help you." Shishio put his book on the seat before he helped Yukinoshita and Yui to put their bags in the trunk. Frankly, after the summer vacation, they hadn''t had a chance to meet each other, and it was their first time meeting after vacation.


    "Shishiron, is it only me, or has your skin be darker?" Yui asked curiously.


    "I worked out over the summer, so this happened," Shishio said helplessly as his skin became slightly darker. However, instead of making him ugly, it enhanced his manliness for some reason. If he had to say, he was like those characters who stole the heroines or the mothers on the NTR manga.


    Still, NTR manga isn''t so popr this year, so he didn''t bother to mention it.


    "Still, you shoulde early. It''s too hot." Shishio sighed while wiping his sweat. He was afraid the summer heat might have his head going wrong again. The only thing he was d for was that he didn''t see Yui''s mother in his vicinity.


    "Don''t use your hand. It''s dirty." Yukinoshita took a handkerchief and wiped his sweat carefully.


    "......" Hiratsuka and Yui.


    Shishio was also quite surprised by her action, but he didn''t bother to ask and nodded. "Thanks." He knew that if he didn''t take the initiative, she wouldn''t take the initiative to call him. ''Well, let''s invite her somewhereter.''


    Four people hade, and they continued to wait for a while.


    Still, while they waited, Yukinoshita and Yui decided to buy a drink at the nearby vending machine, leaving Shishio and Hiratsuka alone.


    "What do you want to drink?"


    "Just get me a bottle of barley tea."


    "Okay."


    Shishio continued to read his book, but suddenly his chin was lifted, and his lips were kissed. The kiss wasn''t long and over instantly, but he was dumbfounded.


    "...What was that?"


    "Nothing," Hiratsuka said casually.


    Shishio stared at Hiratsuka and thought this woman was jealous. When he saw this, he wondered whether his trip with all other his older girlfriends would be smooth.


    ''It should be, right?''


    "Shishio-nii!"


    Shishio looked up again and saw Hikigaya and Komachi. "Hello, Komachi-chan. It''s been a while. How are you?"


    "I am fine, Shishio-nii. How about you?"


    Komachi smiled and approached him, telling him about herself and asking him about himself.


    Shishio nodded, listened, and asked Komachi.


    They had a normal conversation, but Hikigaya gritted his teeth and coughed loudly. "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    "What''s wrong, Hikigaya-senpai? Did you get a summer cough?" Shishio asked in concern.


    "Yeah, do you want to rest inside, Onii-chan?" Komachi asked slyly.


    "....." Hikigaya knew his little sister had flown somewhere far away, but he was helpless to stop it. His mood also wasn''t good since he was forced toe.


    While he was depressed, the sound of an angel was suddenly heard.


    "Ah, Hachiman~!"


    "......."


    Hikigaya stared at Saika Totsuka, who approached him with a bright smile and waved his hand excitedly. He couldn''t find the words to describe his emotion, but he didn''t regret his decision toe to the training camp of the service club.


    "......."


    Shishio stared at this scene in silence before he moved closer to Hiratsuka and felt relief by the sense of security brought by her.

 Chapter 570: Fun freeway

    Chapter 570: Fun freeway


    "Hey, why did we need to go take the freeway if we''re going to the Chiba Station?" Shishio asked speechlessly, wondering whether this woman had deceived him again.


    "Let me ask you instead..." Hiratsuka tried to act like she was an anime character. "When did youe under the delusion that we were going to Chiba Station?" Her voice was so low like she was talking about something important, as if there was a bomb under their car.


    "....."


    Shishio thought that Hiratsuka was really the best woman, so at this moment, he decided to join her act. His expression showed disbelief, and he asked, "Don''t tell me... you...?!"


    "That''s right!" Hiratsukaughed and looked at Shishio as if she had deceived him. "Too bad! We''re going to Chiba Mura instead of Chiba! Haha, sucker!" Inwardly, she felt happy that he had joined her boat.


    "No..." Shishio closed his eyes, and his expression was full of regret. "How... How could you..." He opened his eyes and stared at Hiratsuka with disbelief and shock. "How could you deceive me like that?!" He closed his eyes again, forcing tears of a yawn toe out.


    "!!!"


    Hikigaya somehow showed a shocked expression.


    Hiratsuka subconsciously tried to hold her cigarette, wanting to be seen as a cool anime character, but when she realized she didn''t have it, she pulled Shishio''s head closer and rubbed it gently. "I have never deceived you, to begin with. I have told you before, right?"


    "...You ruin the act." Shishio was speechless since he had just followed her act.


    "Your acting is too good, right?" Hiratsuka was even more speechless since she must admit this guy''s act was so good that she wondered whether this was his real one.


    "...."


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita, Yui, Komachi, Hikigaya, and Totsuki stared at the two in silence and wondered when their rtionship had be so close.


    Their destination was Chibamura, a famous camping site, so instead of going to the Chiba prefecture, they went to the Gunma prefecture.


    Knowing all of that, whether Shishio or Hikigaya, was speechless.


    On the other hand, the girls, including Totsuka, were calmer and talked happily to each other.


    While Totsuka talked to Komachi, Yui talked to Yukinoshita.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya sat next to Komachi and just looked at the scenery of the freeway. Still, he was often talked to by Komachi and Totsuka from time to time, causing him to sigh since the topic of their conversation was quite insulting to him.


    Shishio ignored Hikigaya too, but it wasn''t because he wanted to. Instead, he couldn''t talk with Hikigaya since he sat in the passenger seat next to Hiratsuka. Still, he couldn''t help but nce at Yui from time to time.


    He must admit Yui was simr to Hana. Yet unlike Hana, she didn''t have a mature charm owned by her mother.


    ''If Yui-senpai is older, should she be like Hana?'' Shishio was curious, but he had to wait a decade to see the answer.


    Yet this wasn''t the only reason he stared at Yui from time to time.


    The reason why he looked at her from time to time was that he felt strangely calm when he saw her.


    When they met for the first time, he thought his heart would jump out, and he would lose his calm. Yet when they met, he could act like nothing had happened, which made him wonder whether everything had ended just like this.


    ''Have I changed so much?''


    If it was before, he might have drowned in the feeling of guilt and was unable to meet Yui''s eyes or his girlfriends. However, he is okay now.


    Still, this change didn''t surprise him.


    It was like how a new actor would get nervous on the stage. When the actor gained experience and poprity, he would be more confident and even haughtier.


    Shishio felt he was like that now.


    This fact also helped him to realize he might stop bing a human and utterly be a scumbag.


    Yet this also rang a signal to his mind, telling him to be careful since being too much definitely wasn''t good.


    Being a scumbag wasn''t something forbidden, but he definitely couldn''t let any more housewives be eaten. He didn''t want to destroy a warm and happy family after all.


    Yet was Yuigahama''s household a happy family?


    If Yuigahama''s household was a happy family, it would have been impossible for him to enter the gap in Hana''s heart.


    If she had a happy family, it would have been impossible for her to enter the bathroom and try to wash his body.


    If she had a happy family, it would also be impossible for her to seduce him.


    It was because there was a gap in her family that it was possible for him to enter her ce.


    As for Hana''s heart, Shishio didn''t think he could get it so easily. After all, with her status as the wife of someone and the mother of his senior, it was impossible for her to ept the rtionship she had made with him. However, he knew that his existence had already been imprinted on Hana, and it was impossible to erase.


    However, knowing this fact also made him worried.


    If there is a problem with Hana''s family, Yui should be affected, too, right?


    Yet Yui didn''t seem troubled, and she talked happily with Yukinoshita, Komachi, and Totsuka.


    As for Hikigaya, there was no need to mention him since he didn''t join their conversation, or rather, it was impossible, considering the topic of their conversation wasn''t something that a guy like him could enter carelessly.


    On the other hand, Yui''s matter was more important since he wondered whether she was acting now.


    While Yui might be stupid, she was the one with the keenest among everyone at reading an emotion, or she might be just stupid.


    ''Or are her parents just too good at concealing their problems?''


    Either way, Shishio didn''t intend to say anything to Yui since ignorance was bliss. It was better for her to enjoy her youth like everyone else, and he didn''t need to remind her what kind of problem her family had.


    "What''s wrong? You have been looking at us," Yukinoshita suddenly said while looking in his direction.


    Shishio didn''t answer her question and nced in her direction for a moment. It might be because they had just met each other after a while, so she kept staring at him from time to time. ''Did she fall for me?'' He was quite narcissistic, but he knew that he shouldn''t say such a thing since he was afraid her sandals might be thrown at his face. "I was just thinking about what would happen after summer vacation."


    "After summer vacation?" Yukinoshita frowned since she felt this guy was hiding something, but Yui interrupted her thought. "Oh, I know! It''s a culture festival!"


    "Culture festival, huh? It''s a day when everyone will give all the hardest tasks to the loner or the otaku group, right?" Hikigaya joined.


    "........" Everyone.


    "...Leaving Hikigaya-senpai aside, what did the service club dost year?" Shishio was quite curious.


    "We didn''t do anything," Yukinoshita said calmly.


    "......" Everyone stared at Yukinoshita for a moment before they looked at Hiratsuka since she was their teacher.


    Hiratsuka was quite embarrassed, but she answered, "Well, the service club does nothing. After all, the purpose of this club is just to help someone. Even if we want to show something, what should we show?"


    "What? How can that be? That''s not fun!" Yui pouted and felt dissatisfied.


    "Oh? Do you have a good idea, Yuigahama?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Yui''s eyes brightened, and she said, "How about we sell a cookie��"


    "Rejected." 3x


    Whether Shishio, Hikigaya, or Yukinoshita didn''t want anyone to die during the culture festival. They also didn''t want to see their friend enter the juvenile detention center or even jail. More importantly, as good citizens, it was impossible for them to let such a dangerous bioweapon appear in such a happy event as a cultural festival.


    "If we sell cookies, it''s better that we don''t do anything," Hikigaya said.


    "Agree." 2x


    Shishio and Yukinoshita nodded at the same time.


    "How cruel!" Yui''s face flushed red since she knew what kind of rude thing they were thinking.


    "By the way, Shishio. Have you thought of something?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "What do you mean?" Shishio asked.


    "I mean, you ask that question, so you should have an idea about what we''re going to do, right?"


    When those words fell, they were looking at him curiously.


    "No, I was just thinking about the literature club."


    "Oh? What is the literature club going to make?"


    "Anthology." Shishio looked at everyone and said, "Don''t forget to buyter, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Unexpectedly, even Hikigaya nodded.


    "Well, you''re a famous writer now. Even if you don''t ask us, I am sure everyone will buy the anthology of the literature club," Hikigaya suddenly said.


    "Eh?" 3x


    Yui, Komachi, and Totsuka were dumbfounded and looked at Shishio incredulously.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and asked curiously, "Did you buy my book?"


    Hikigaya was a bit embarrassed, but he nodded. "Yeah." He looked at Shishio curiously and asked, "Did you lose someone when you wrote that book?"


    Hearing this question, Yui and Hiratsuka also looked at Shishio curiously.


    "Eh? Eh? What are you talking about? What do you mean?" Yui was confused.


    Totsuka and Komachi were also quite confused.


    Shishio was helpless, but he had to exin from the beginning to the end, which caused Yui and Totsuka to be dumbfounded. He didn''t feel surprised that they didn''t know since the three of them didn''t read his book since they didn''t have a hobby of reading a book.


    On the other hand, Komachi had to study for her entrance exam, so it was impossible for her to waste her time reading a book.


    Still, he also had to exin why Hikigaya asked him this question.


    The story of the Kitchen he had written was about the brevity of life, the dangerous potential of love and happiness to be painfully fleeting, and how to cope with death.


    The vividness of the emotion written in the story was so real that it was quite normal for Hikigaya to ask that question.


    Hearing his exnation, everyone was also curious and looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    "That''s right." Shishio nodded.


    "...Who?" Yukinoshita asked quietly.


    The mood inside the car was quite heavy, and they were on the verge of crying, staring at him, who seemed to be caught in mncholy.


    "My goldfish."


    "......" Everyone.


    "...Can I punch you?" Hikigaya asked.


    "Sorry, that''s impossible," Shishio said with augh. Even if Hikigaya wanted to punch him, it was impossible.


    Still, suddenly, Yukinoshita said something unexpected, "How about we do something for the culture festival?"


    "...What?"

 Chapter 571: Rotten

    Chapter 571: Rotten


    When Yukinoshita, the one who took the initiative, told them they should do something during the cultural festival, they were startled.


    If it was Yui who took the initiative, they might not have been surprised, but it was Yukinoshita who took the initiative.


    ��Is there something that you want to do?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Not sure.�� Yukinoshita shook her head and said, ��The summer vacation is still long, and we can discuss what we will present at the culture festival.�� She looked at Hiratsuka and asked, ��Is that okay, Hiratsuka-sensei?��


    ��Why not? Do it. It��s youth! You should do what you want!�� Hiratsuka agreed without hesitation since, as young people, they should do many things since when they became an adult, even if you wanted to do something, you wouldn��t be able to do it since you had something known as ��responsibility�� on your back.


    ��Even so, do you have any ideas about something we will do at the culture festival? We are a service club. Do you want us to be volunteers to help with the culture festival?�� Hikigaya asked, but frankly, he didn��t hate the idea since when everyone volunteered, he could skip the work and stay in his hiding ce.


    ��No.�� Yukinoshita shook her head, but she didn��t answer Hikigaya��s question for a moment. ��I think it is better to have something that has a shape.��


    ��Something that has a shape?��


    Hearing the answer, they also thought for a moment, but Hiratsuka said, ��Well, you don��t have to be in a hurry. We��re about to arrive at the camp. You should talk after that.��


    ��Okay.��


    They nodded, but they were thinking about what they should do during the cultural festival.


    Their trip from Shinjuku to Gunma prefecture didn��t take a long time, especially when they used the freeway.


    The ce was in the mountain area, filled with various greeneries.


    Shishio could see red cedars, maple trees, zelkova trees, lcs, and even ck pine. Yet what attracted him the most was the Tsubaki flowers that extended around the lodging house.


    The sound of cicadas and the beetles thatyzily on the tree.


    Shishio felt that it was nice to stay on the mountain.


    ��Hmm~~!��


    However, unlike him, who was interested in flora and fauna around the area, they all stretched their hands high, feeling slightly sluggish from the long travel.


    ��Let me help.��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who had always wanted to do everything alone.


    ��Thank you.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    ��What are you being reserved for?�� Shishio realized there was something weird about this girl, but he wasn��t sure what since he couldn��t read her mind. Unless she told him what was going on, he wouldn��t be able to say anything.


    Yukinoshita didn��t say anything and just pouted.


    The two opened the trunk of the car together.


    Yukinoshita was about to take her bag, but she noticed Shishio, who sat in the car��s trunkzily. ��What are you doing?��


    ��You don��t need to be in a hurry, right? Let��s just rest and enjoy nature for a while.�� Shishio patted the free space next to him. He knew they didn��t need to be in a hurry, especially when everyone checked the surrounding area curiously and Hiratsuka did a smoking break.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and nodded. She straightened the back of her pants and sat next to him.


    The air was fresh, and the scenery made their eyes brighten.


    Yet what Yukinoshita liked the most was the fact she was right next to him. When they couldn��t meet each other and hadn��t talked during the summer vacation, she felt everything was empty. She might not have had this feeling before, and she was okay being alone, but because of him, everything changed, and it made her ufortable.


    There were many things that she wanted to say to him, but when they saw him after a while, she felt her head was nk. She was slightly nervous and unsure what to say until he greeted her naturally like they usually did at school.


    Yukinoshita took a deep breath, and the raw fine air inhaled into her lungs, making her mood even better.


    Still, even so, she had something toin to him about, and she also had something to say, but she must admit she was quite embarrassed to say it.


    On the other hand, Shishio didn��t know about Yukinoshita��s struggle and talked with Hikigaya. ��Have you been here, Senpai?��


    ��Yeah, I dide here during middle school for the science camp.�� Hikigaya looked at Shishio and asked, ��How about you?��


    ��Me? I am from Kyoto. Do you think I havee here?�� Shishio asked.


    ��������.�� Hikigaya.


    ��But thank you for asking. Yourmunication skills have be better.�� Shishio gave a thumbs up.


    Hikigaya looked at the sky and let out a long sigh, enduring a feeling to beat this guy up. Even worse, Yukinoshita also chuckled, which made him even more depressed.


    Still, this feeling wasn��t bad since this stupid banter was more interesting than being ignored or talked about from behind.


    Shishio might talk badly, but it sounded more like sarcasm, which made people hard to hate and even be closer to him.


    He knew that only a carrot wasn��t enough to make a rtionship. He also had to hold a stick, so their rtionship would be even closer. His exnation might be weird, but if he had to say, it was like a group of shonen manga characters who became closer after a certain conflict.


    Even though it might be a cliche, conflicts, problems, and troubles were needed to make one rtionship with others closer.


    However, this conflict had to be limited, and if a fight was done continuously and couldn��t be solved, it might be better to end the rtionship, but fortunately, he could solve most of his troubles.


    As they talked, another car approached and parked near them. When they were in doubt, the door of the car was opened, and they saw a group of people inside.


    ��Hayama?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    Shishio looked at Hayama Hayato, and Hayama also looked at him. While he nodded, Hayama also nodded with an awkward expression.


    ��Hmm?��


    Shishio tilted his head, wondering whether he had done something when he saw Hayama��s expression. While they might have had a conflict, in the beginning, their rtionship turned okay after he helped Hayama to solve the problem during the Workce Tour Study. Still, even if they had a conflict, he wouldn��t even bother to fix it since this guy was a male, andpared to Hikigaya, Hayamacked something that made him interested.


    Instead, he was more interested in Hina Ebina and Miura Yumiko.


    Oh, there was also an extra character.


    ��Say, what��s the name of the long-haired one? Tobi? Toba?�� Shishio asked Yukinoshita and Hikigaya quietly.


    ����.�� 2x


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya stared at Shishio speechlessly. ��It��s Tobe.�� 2x


    ��Thanks.�� Shishio nodded with a gentle smile toward Yumiko, who happened to look at him.


    Yumiko blushed and quickly looked away.


    ������ Hikigaya stared at Shishio speechlessly.


    ��Yahallo~! Shishio-kun!�� Ebina approached him with a smile.


    ��Yo.��


    The two pped their hands together, but Shishio didn��t let go of her hand and asked, ��Why are you here? I thought you would stay on the Ikebukuro for the entire summer vacation.�� He only came to the Ikebukuro with Ebinast time, and he had never visited that ce again, but he heard there were many chaotic things there.


    ��Oh! Do you want to go to Ikebukuro again? Let��s go there together after this trip!�� Ebina held his hands tightly and excitedly, showing a heavy breath, and a heavy blush on her face.


    Shishio was slightly overwhelmed by her intensity. ��Ah, um, let��s talkter. And it��s impossible for me to like BL (Boys Lover), okay?�� Even if he was able to defeat a famous martial artist, he was still unable to defeat this BL lover.


    ��Fufufu, it��s okay. It��s okay.�� Ebina moved closer and whispered, ��If you don��t like BL, I can try to dress like the maid you like.��


    ��This girl����


    Shishio stared at Ebina and thought this girl might underestimate him since he hadn��t done anything to her, but this girl was wrong. If she gave him a chance, he might pounce on her without mercy.


    Yet their interaction surprised everyone!


    ��When are they so close?��


    Even though it might seem weird and no one questioned it before when they watched how close Shishio and Ebina were, they realized the strangeness of their rtionship. They realized their rtionship was closer than they had thought.


    Whether Yui or Yumiko, they were in shock since, as Ebina��s friends, they knew Ebina��s personality well.


    Fortunately, Ebina didn��t stay with him too long and returned to Yumiko.


    Still, Shishio looked at Ebina, Yumiko, Hayama, and Tobe, thinking their rtionship seemed to return to how it used to be, but it had nothing to do with him since he could see the curiosity of the eyes around him, wondering how he could be so close with Ebina.


    ��Hey, Hina, your rtionship with him��?�� Yumiko looked at Ebina with aplex curiosity. When she thought about it clearly, she also realized that the reason she could join Yui��s birthday party was also that Ebinamunicated with Shishio.


    ��Hehehe�� are you curious?�� Ebina looked at Yumiko with a mischievous smile.


    ��No-No, I am not curious or anything!�� Yumiko denied Ebina without hesitation, feeling embarrassed.


    ��Hehehe, really?�� Ebina continued to tease Yumiko, but inwardly, she just didn��t want to be asked, so she kept doing this. ��Fortunately, Yumiko is simple.�� She thought before she looked at the source of this problem, who was also troubled by the same trouble.


    Ebina stared at him from the corner of her eyes. She knew her hobby was weird, and it was also the reason why she didn��t approach anyone and didn��t let anyone approach her since she didn��t want them to see her in disgust. Even if there were many people who were curious and attracted to her, she knew their expressions would change the moment they saw the real her.


    In other words, they would look at her in disgust.


    However, what if someone could ept her?


    Ebina was a girl, and she would be lying if she didn��t have an interest in a rtionship. She was rotten and disgusting, and this young man was also a scumbag and a bastard, so shouldn��t they be a perfect couple then?


    Ebina wasn��t sure, but one thing was for sure, she wanted to go with him to the Ikebukuro together.


    Anyway, everyone anticipated their days at this training camp.


    Yet one person felt slightly alienated since this development was different from what he imagined.

 Chapter 572: Shishio: “I Refuse!”

    Chapter 572: Shishio: ��I Refuse!��


    ��Now, say hello to the nice boys and girls who��ll be helping us out!��


    A tubby male teacher stood on the podium while holding a loudspeaker toward the group of elementary students that sat on the soft and lush grass.


    ��Hello!��


    The elementary school students stared at their teacher and all the other high school students that volunteered to help themselves on this training camp. Yet somehow, especially the female ones, were naturally drawn toward Shishio.


    Shishio��s lips twitched, wondering whether the group of elementary students was this promiscuous. However, he didn��t feel surprised since the media, especially television, broadcasted romantic drama, and their parents never really stopped them. It couldn��t be helped for them to be attracted and curious about a rtionship known as a ��romance.��


    Especially when it was their first time to see such a handsome, gentle, and manly big brother.


    Still, he noticed everyone��s gazes on him, which made him speechless, but he was toozy to greet those children. After all, if he did so, they would try to bother him. He didn��t have any interest in a group of children. Instead of staying with a group of children, it was better to skip this activity and spend his days with Hiratsuka.


    Shishio nced in Hayama��s direction, who happened to see him, and he gave him a gesture of ��go ahead�� with his chin.


    Hayama nodded and took the loudspeaker from the tubby male teacher before he stood in front of everyone, greeting them with a big smile.


    ��If you ever need anything, just let us know.��


    Hayama had this big smile on his face and made a gesture with his hand so he would attract everyone��s attention.


    Unfortunately, Shishio��s charm was too high.


    ��Let��s make as many fun memories as we can during summer camp! Let��s have fun together this summer camp!��


    Shishio didn��t say anything and maintained his polite expression while teasing Hiratsuka, touching her hand from behind on the nk spot where no one could see.


    On the other hand, there was no change on Hiratsuka��s face, but she was flustered inside and wanted to pinch this bastard when they were done with this introduction event.


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei.��


    ��Ah, yes!�� Hiratsuka was startled and blushed before she pped Shishio��s hand away.


    Shishio pouted and then looked at Yukinoshita, who interrupted him.


    ��Excuse me, Sensei, but why are they here?�� Yukinoshita asked since she didn��t understand why Hayama and his cliche woulde. If it was only Yumiko and Ebina, she might not care since they had gathered together during Yui��s birthday, but Hayama and this Tobi, Toba�� Oh, right, Tobe!


    Those two were entirely different.


    ��I said it��d look good in their records to bait people into volunteering.��


    ��That��s a scam.��


    Hiratsuka stared at Shishio before she rolled her eyes. ��It��s not a scam.�� She then looked at Yukinoshita and Hikigaya. ��Anyway, it��s a good chance for you guys. You should learn how to live with people from different cliques.��


    ��Yeah, not happening. We��ll never be friends with people like them,�� Hikigaya said while looking away.


    Hiratsuka sighed and patted Shishio��s shoulder. ��You know what? You should learn from this guy.��


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya looked at Shishio, and even though they were unconvinced, they must admit this guy had the highestmunication power among them.


    ��You know what, you don��t have to be their friend.��


    ��Eh?�� 2x


    They looked at Shishio in surprise.


    ��You should learn how to live with them. Learn to handle them smoothly without fighting or ignoring them. That��s what Hiratsuka-sensei wants to say, right?�� Shishio looked at Hiratsuka.


    Hiratsuka smiled and patted Shishio��s shoulder excitedly. ��That��s right! That��s right!��


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched, then he said, ��In your case, you��re just interested in the cute girls, right?��


    ������ Shishio.


    Hiratsuka, Yukinoshita, and Yui didn��t say anything, but they smiled at him warmly.


    ��Cough! Cough! Be serious.�� Shishio coughed to remind them.


    ��Still, why don��t you stand up before?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    The rest also looked at Shishio curiously since everyone could see that it was better for Shishio to stand in front of the podium and greet everyone instead of Hayama. It might have already been nted in their consciousness, but they felt his natural leadership aura ooze out from his body.


    If Julius Caesar lived in the modern world, then Shishio would be that person.


    Veni, Vidi, Vici.


    I came, I saw, I conquered.


    Shishio was like that. He came to this world, this country then saw a beautiful woman and conquered them.


    Joke asides, he answered their question, ��It��s because it��s troublesome. If Ie to the podium, those kids wille to me with various excuses, so I can apany them. It��s troublesome, so it is better to leave this matter to Hayama-senpai. Ah, wrong! I think because Hayama-senpai is the most suitable for this.��


    ����What��s the point of denying it after you have said all of that?�� Yukinoshita was speechless.


    However, they nodded and felt this was how Shishio was. Still, inwardly, they sighed in relief since they knew what kind of lustful this beast was, so knowing he didn��t have an interest in elementary school students relieved them a lot.


    ��Did you think something rude about me?�� Shishio was speechless.


    Still, unlike the rest, Hiratsuka was quite calm since she knew well what kind of taste Shishio had. Fortunately, the only ones who came were the children, and the mothers of the children didn��te.


    If they came, it would be a different matter.


    Shishio was like a leech that tasted the delicious vor of blood for the first time. The taste of the housewife was impossible to forget, and he might need a strong determination to stop his desire from leaking out.


    ��But����


    ��But?��


    ��One of my absolute favorites is to say ��no�� when people expect me to do something.��


    ����.��


    They were in silence, wondering whether it was wrong to say that he was so handsome at that moment.


    Hiratsuka felt her chest tighten, and she wanted to say that too in the future.


    Shishio rolled his eyes at Hiratsuka and focussed on Hayama and the tubby male teacher since the greeting session was about to be over.


    ��Now, let the orienteering begin!��


    With all of that, the group of elementary school students cheered and gathered among their group. They chatted with each other with bright smiles, anticipating the event they would participate in.


    ��Okay. Your first job is to help out with the race.��


    Hiratsuka gathered all the high school students that volunteered for this summer camp and briefly instructed them on what they should do.


    ��Apany the kids and watch over them to make sure nothing bad happens.��


    Still, Shishio felt a gaze on him and turned his head before he saw Yumiko staring in his direction.


    When their eyes met, Yumiko was like a deer frozen because of the headlights, but she quickly looked away with an embarrassed expression.


    ��What should I do with you?��


    He felt this girl tried to tempt him to do something to her, making him feel helpless about his poprity. He shook his head and started working on his duty to care for those children, so they wouldn��t encounter a dangerous situation.


    Everyone was the same, and they talked together behind the group of elementary students, so nothing would happen.


    As for the teachers, they just rested on the lodging since their sry wasn��t enough to cover this extra work.


    Frankly, Shishio didn��t really have much of aint since it was his first time entering the mountainous area of this country. The gentle slope was easy to climb, and the elm tree could be seen everywhere, but he didn��t have time to enjoy it since someone had interrupted his thought.


    ��Have you thought about what we should do at the culture festival?�� Yukinoshita suddenly asked.


    Shishio walked behind everyone, with Yukinoshita right next to him.


    ��Is there something that you want to do?�� Shishio asked since he had a feeling Yukinoshita had something that she wanted to do.


    Yukinoshita hesitated for a moment and said, ��How about a movie?��


    ��Movie?�� Shishio was surprised and asked, ��Do you want to make it?��


    ��Well, but I am not sure what everyone is thinking, and we don��t have the camera, right?�� Yukinoshita had thought that they should create a movie, but she wasn��t sure about her idea. As for why she thought to make a movie, it was because she listened to the story of his girlfriend Mai��s rain prayer and saw Shishio��s music video.


    Listening to their story made her interested, and she also spent her summer reading various books about a movie, considering how free she was.


    ��If it��s a camera, I have it. You don��t need to worry.�� Shishio patted his chest, reassuring her. He got a camera for free when he made his music video, and he also used it well for his ��activity�� with his girlfriends at night.


    Still, he definitely wouldn��t say such a single word about such a thing since it was for his collection and personal use.


    ��The only problem is the script. Who is going to make it?�� Shishio asked.


    If they wanted to make a movie, they could make it immediately. They had a cast and tools, but theycked a script to make a movie.


    However, Yukinoshita didn��t answer his question and just stared at him in silence.


    ����.You want me to write one?�� Shishio asked speechlessly.


    ��Can you?�� Yukinoshita was quite embarrassed.


    Shishio stared at Yukinoshita and said, ��You owe me one.�� He rubbed her head, feeling helpless.


    ��I don��t mind that I owe you something, but you should realize I am older than you, right? Do you think it is alright for you to rub my head like this?�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio with her usual cold expression, but she didn��t move his hand away.


    ��Then, you should rub my head then.�� Shishio stopped and moved his head closer, so Yukinoshita could rub it.


    ������ Yukinoshita blinked her eyes for a moment and was about to stretch her hand toward his hand, but she was embarrassed and noticed something was wrong. ��Hey, what are those girls doing?��


    While everyone was speechless when they quietly listened to the flirting between Shishio and Yukinoshita, her voice quickly attracted them, and they looked in the direction she was pointed by her.


    They saw a group of female elementary students gathered together and seemed to be in a panic.


    Shishio knew they were alright, so he was calm, but Hayama didn��t know what, and with his good-boy nature, it was impossible for him to ignore this problem.


    ��I will go check on them.��


    Hayama approached them, and they could also hear the voice of those little girls who seemed to be afraid of something.


    ��What��s that?


    ��I am so afraid!��


    Yet what attracted Shishio the most wasn��t the group of those little girls or the rat snake. Instead, he was attracted to the little girl who seemed to be isted from the group.


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" have="" received="" a="" ��muay="" thai="" mastery��=""></congrattions,>


    ����..��


    Shishio wondered what kind of grudge this little girl had so he could get such a reward.

 Chapter 573: Scary big sister

    Chapter 573: Scary big sister


    Hayama approached the group of little girls and helped them, finding out that they were frightened by the rat snake. He quickly took the snake away before he reassured the group of little girls with a gentle smile.


    ��Don��t worry. It��s just a rat snake.��


    ��Wow, Onii-san! You��re so amazing!��


    ��How can you touch it?��


    Even if Hayama��s appearance wasn��t as good as Shishio��s, he was still the number two most popr guy in the school, and the group of elementary school students who didn��t have any experience were fooled and excitedly gathered around him.


    However, some of them were still staring in Shishio��s direction.


    Still, one among those groups didn��t join the fun and stood to the side as if she didn��t exist. She didn��t join the group and fiddled quietly with her camera.


    ��It��s fine. They don��t bite, and they��re not poisonous.�� Hayama thought this little girl was just awkward and introverted, so he didn��t think too much. Instead, he was looking at a group of little girls who gathered around.


    Shishio didn��t me Hayama since this was what people would normally do.


    They would take the majority instead of the minority.


    It was also impossible to talk to when the minority didn��t take the initiative.


    As for who would be med in this situation, Shishio wouldn��t say anything, but when he saw Yukinoshita let out a long sigh, he knew he needed to do something. He rubbed her head and said, ��Let me do something for that girl?��


    ��What are you going to do?�� Yukinoshita ignored the fact her head was rubbed by Shishio. Instead, she looked at him curiously, wondering what he was going to do with the little girl that was isted by the rest of her group.


    ��You want to help that girl, right?�� Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and asked, ��Do you need my help?��


    ��It��s okay. I can handle it.�� Shishio waved his hand and approached Hayama, who was surrounded by elementary school students.


    When he moved, the rest also looked at him curiously.


    On the other hand, Hayama didn��t know anything and talked with the group of little girls.


    ��Onii-san, where��s the next control point?��


    ��I wonder?��


    ��Let��s look for it together!��


    The elementary school students that came to this summer camp were tasked to find a checkpoint for an event. The checkpoint wasn��t hard to find, but they had to solve the riddle, which was quite troublesome, so they acted like a spoiled girl in front of Hayama.


    Hayama showed a troubled expression for a moment before showing his good nature as usual.


    ��Well�� okay, but just at this point, okay?��


    Hayama then put a finger in front of his lips and said, ��But don��t tell anyone, okay?��


    ��Yay!��


    The girls were happy.


    Hikigaya, who saw all this, could only sigh at Hayama since this guy��smunication was too suave. He thought keeping mutual secrets was another technique for dealing with people.


    ��Now, what are you going to do?��


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio, who approached Hayama and the little girl��s group.


    Hikigaya and the little girls were about to find the checkpoint, but they were stopped by this voice.


    ��Hello, sorry to bother you.��


    Hearing this voice, the little girls turned their bodies as fast as a cheetah in front of their prey.


    ��Yes?��


    ��Do you need something, Onii-san?��


    ��Ah, by the way, what��s your name, Onii-san?��


    ��Do you have a girlfriend?��


    ������.�� Shishio, Hayama, and everyone.


    Shishio��s lips twitched, and he thought this group of little girls was really promiscuous. However, he still maintained his gentle smile and squatted down, so he could match their heights, and they didn��t need to look up at him.


    Even the girl who was isted looked at him curiously.


    ��I know you��re all busy finding checkpoints, but I need one person to volunteer to help. Is there anyone who wants to help me?��


    ��Me!�� 4x


    The four girls raised their hands at the same time.


    ������.�� Hayama.


    Shishio smiled and said, ��I am happy that you all want to help me, but I only need one person, so���� He looked at the little girl who triggered his system and didn��t raise her hand. ��What about you? Can you help me?��


    The little girl was surprised, but she nodded subconsciously.


    ��My name is Shishio Oga. You can call me, Shishio-nii. What��s your name?��


    ��Tsurumi Rumi.��


    ��Thank you, Rumi-chan.�� Shishio gently patted her head and said, ��Come on. Follow me.�� He then looked at Hayama and the four girls. ��Sorry to bother you, everyone. Hayama-senpai, please take care of the rest, alright?�� He stood and naturally put his hand on her shoulder, leading Rumi away from her group.


    Rumi let him lead her while looking at him curiously.


    ������.�� Hayama��s lips twitched.


    As for the four little girls, Shishio decided to ignore them and walked away.


    However, Hikigaya and the rest who watched his operation could only suck a deep breath in awe.


    His smile, gesture, and softness made people unable to reject him.


    The way he matched the height of the group of little girls was also noticed by a few people, and it made them realize how scary this guy��s ability to seduce someone was.


    Hikigaya looked at Shishio, who brought Rumi away, but suddenly his shoulder was patted. He was confused and turned before he saw it was his little sister.


    Komachi patted her older brother��s shoulder, let out a long sigh, and didn��t say anything.


    ������..��


    On the other hand, Shishio didn��t bring Rumi to his group. Instead, he went to a nearby bench where no one was there. He then sat there and said, ��Rumi-chan, I am going to rest, so please help me to see if someone is around. It��ll be terrible if they see me skip work.��


    ������..�� Rumi.


    ��I will buy you a drinkter.��


    ����Is this what a high school student was supposed to do?�� Rumi let out a long sigh before she sat next to him.


    The bench was cool right under the shade, and they could see good scenery from their position.


    When Shishio didn��t take the initiative, Rumi asked, ��Why?��


    ��Why? what do you mean?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Why did you bring me here?�� Rumi asked while looking at Shishio.


    Shishio was in a rxed position and didn��t look at Rumi. ��As I have said before, I need someone to help me to guard and remind me in case they see me skip the work.�� He then looked at her with a smile and said, ��With you beside me, I can easily make an excuse, right?��


    ������..��


    However, Rumi didn��t seem to let him go and kept staring at him.


    Shishio looked at Rumi speechlessly and said, ��I feel sorry for your future boyfriend somehow.��


    Rumi blinked her eyes and felt slightly embarrassed before she looked away. After all, she was still an elementary school student, and even though today��s elementary school students are promiscuous, many were pure.


    ��Well, it is a summer camp. You should smile instead of showing such an unhappy expression, right?�� Shishio patted Rumi��s head and said, ��So rest here for a while.��


    ����Aren��t you the one who is making an excuse to skip the work?�� Rumi pouted while looking away, trying to avoid him, so he wouldn��t see her face.


    ��Maybe.�� Shishioughed and continued to rest.


    Rumi rubbed her eyes and looked at him for a moment before saying, ��Thanks.�� She showed a slightly embarrassed expression and


    ��I am the one who should thank you. Also, you should quickly tell me if you see a scary big sister.��


    ��Scary big sister?��


    ��Yeah, she��s so scary. If you��re not careful, you might be eaten.��


    ������.�� Rumi stared at Shishio, wondering whether this guy thought of her as a naive little girl. Still, she nodded with a smile since it had been a while since someone had treated her like this.


    However, their happy time quickly ended when they heard this voice.


    ��Who is this scary big sister?��


    ������..��


    Shishio and Rumi turned and saw Yukinoshita was there.


    Yukinoshita smiled sweetly, and the summer mountain became a perfect background for this beautiful girl, but strangely enough, when she smiled, the temperature in their surroundings lowered to several degrees.


    Shishio blinked his eyes, then asked, ��Scary big sister? Did I say that?�� He looked at Rumi and asked for her cooperation. ��Rumi-chan, I have never said that, right?��


    ��You did,�� Rumi answered inly.


    ��������


    Shishio thought that Rumi��s future boyfriend would be miserable in the future, but he quickly looked at Yukinoshita and said cheekily, ��Don��t listen to this kid.��


    ��Who is a little kid?!�� Rumi fumed and felt unhappy.


    ��She might have misheard me since I believed I told her to wake me up when she saw a beautiful big sister like the one in front of me,�� Shishio said cheekily.


    ����..�� Rumi.


    Yukinoshita sighed while rubbing her be. However, she looked away since she didn��t dare to meet his eyes. She looked at Rumi and said, ��The event is almost over. Do you want to stay or stay with us?��


    Rumi stood up and said, ��I will go back.�� She looked at Shishio and said, ��Bye, Shishio-nii.��


    ��Bye, Rumi-chan.��


    Rumi bowed her head to Yukinoshita before she walked away alone. She might walk normally, yet the two somehow could see how lonely her back was at this moment.


    Shishio looked at Rumi��s back for a moment, and he knew that it was impossible for him to fix the rtionship between her and her ��supposed to be friends�� with just a mere few days. He also didn��t think it was worth it for her to make up with her friends.


    After all, even if Rumi returned to her friends, their rtionship couldn��t return to how it used to be. Their rtionship also was never equal to each other, which made it even more troublesome.


    Shishio let out a sigh, wondering how an elementary school student would be troubled with such a situation.


    Couldn��t they just happily y around like a stupid kid instead of bullying someone?


    ��What are you thinking?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who sat next to him naturally, and said, ��I am thinking about you.��


    ��Me?�� Yukinoshita was dumbfounded and forgot the fact he called her a scary big sister.


    ��You want to do something for that girl, right?�� Shishio asked.


    Yukinoshita stared at him for a moment before she nodded.


    Shishio patted Yukinoshita��s head gently and said, ��While we talk, I haven��t heard much from her. I��ll talk to her againter. By the way, I am quite hungry. We��re going to make lunch after this, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded. ��Everyone will prepare curryter.��


    ��Curry, huh? That seems nice.��


    ��Yeah, it is nice, but do you think I��ll forget you called me a scary big sister before?�� Yukinoshita asked with a gentle smile.


    ������.��

 Chapter 574: Wail

    Chapter 574: Wail


    The event ended, and it was time for them to prepare lunch.


    ��There. Just like that.��


    Hiratsuka showed a manly side by telling everyone how to make a fire with wood. They might be in the kitchen, but they were outdoors, so instead of using gas or a stove, they had to use firewood.


    ��You��re good at it, Sensei.�� Shishio looked at Hiratsuka curiously.


    Hiratsuka showed a proud expression on her face with a cigarette in one hand. ��I used to throw barbeques with my club a lot back in college. While I got the pit ready, the couples flirt like���� Her expression showed annoyance. ��Tsk! Damn, I am in a bad mood now.�� She looked at the group of elementary school students before she made her instruction. ��Boys, go get the fire ready. Girls, go get the ingredients.��


    ��Okay!��


    Shishio was speechless and lightly bumped her hand.


    Her mood suddenly improved since she realized she wasn��t alone now and had a boyfriend. The only thing she felt strange about was that she was okay to let this bastard boyfriend of hers date another woman.


    Yet who made her fall so deeply into him?


    ��Come to my roomter.��


    Hiratsuka whispered before she left, since she was toozy to take care of the group of children.


    Shishio nodded and joined everyone to help to take care of the fire.


    Still, he realized that a volunteer was nothing more than freebor, which made him sigh at the shrewdness of the capitalist.


    ��Well, I��m also a capitalist now.��


    ��Come on. I won��t let you skip your work again.��


    Yukinoshita came and pulled him to work.


    ����.��


    Shishio might be a capitalist, but he was nothing but freebor now.


    ��


    ��Say, we��re going to make a movie?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��Yeah.��


    After the two helped with the fire, they didn��t stay with the group of children. Instead, they walked away from the crowd, so they didn��t have to continue their work.


    Still, the real reason was that Hikigaya wasn��t good with children and talking.


    On the other hand, Shishio was good at socializing, but he wasn��t interested in groups of kids. However, it would be different for his own children, though.


    Under the nice shade of the trees, they leaned on the trees while overlooking everyone.


    That��s right!


    They didn��t skip work. Instead, they protected everyone by watching them from a distance in case something happened.


    After all, everything could be clearly seen when one was looking from a distance, right?


    ��What kind of movie are we going to make?�� Hikigaya asked again. He would be lying if he didn��t have an interest, especially when Yukinoshita was the one who proposed it.


    ��What kind of movie that she��ll make?��


    Hikigaya was curious.


    ��Not sure.��


    ������ Hikigaya.


    ��Don��t me me. She only made a decision a few hours ago.��


    ��Then?��


    ��I��ll probably take care of the script.��


    Shishio knew that he would have to take care of the script, but when he was asked what kind of movie they would make, he wasn��t sure what kind of genre was good to shoot.


    ��It��s gonna be a romance, right?��


    Hikigaya showed a happy smile.


    ��While I want to ask why you can be so sure why it is going to be a romance, I am going to ask why you smile first.��


    Shishio didn��t understand why this guy could smile so brightly when the genre of the movie was romance.


    ��If it��s a romance, then I won��t do a heavy job, right?��


    ��Why can��t you be so sure?��


    ��With you around, do you think I will be an actor?��


    ������������


    ��Listen, Shishio-kun. Do you know what the number rule of the romantic movie is?��


    Hikigaya appeared like a good-natured senior who wanted to teach his junior.


    ����What?��


    While Shishio was speechless, he still asked.


    ��It must have a good-looking cast.��


    ����.��


    ��Among us, it��ll be you.��


    Even Hikigaya must admit that this guy was absolutely the most handsome guy he had ever met.


    ����Is that okay with you?��


    Shishio wondered what this guy wanted to do.


    ��It��s okay. I believe you can do it. You��re slightly more handsome than me, after all.��


    Hikigaya believed that his face wasn��t bad and even handsome, considering Komachi was cute, so as her big brother, wasn��t it natural for him to be ��cute�� too?


    However, God was fair.


    Hikigaya believed that since his mind was brighter than most people, he got a pair of dead fish-like eyes, which decreased his handsomeness slightly, giving the throne of the most handsome guy to Shishio.


    However, Hikigaya believed he could get 2nd ce.


    Still, his real reason was that he was toozy to act, and he didn��t want to enter the screen. Instead, he was more interested in the shooting process since Shishio told him about the process during his trip to Izu.


    ��Also����


    While Hikigaya felt embarrassed, he wanted to do this type of youth-like activity.


    ����.��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what to say, but he didn��t expect Hikigaya to take the initiative to choose a romance genre.


    ��Romance, huh?��


    ��Hey, that��s the girl that you talked with, right?��


    His thought was broken by Hikigaya��s voice.


    Shishio looked up and saw Rumi was being isted before being approached by Hayama. However, when Hayama kindly told her that he was going to help, she rejected him after she nced for a moment.


    ��Not really. I don��t care for the curry.��


    Shishio nced at the side and saw four little girls snickered in Rumi��s direction.


    ����I wonder why people are so free to talk about other people.��


    Shishio wondered what the benefit of talking bad about someone was.


    If so, why shouldn��t they do something else which was more beneficial?


    ��You��re stupid. It��s because they��re free to talk bad about other people.��


    It was because they were free and didn��t have anything to do, causing them to feel that they were inferior to others. However, people wanted to feel special, so they chose someone who was lower than themselves, so they could trample them with their ego, giving them a boost on their confidence.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and thought this was wisdom Hikigaya gained after observing people for the past 16 years of his life.


    Still, they must admit that observing people from afar made them able to see the perspective many people would miss.


    However, they also must admit Rumi was more mature than others since she could see her situation clearly.


    If she gave a happy answer, she would be seen as showing off.


    If she just ignored Hayama, she would be seen as showing off.


    The result was quite the same, so in the end, Rumi could only retreat and walk away.


    ��What are you going to do?�� Hikigaya asked since he knew Shishio was going to help.


    ��Well, let��s just apany her for a while. We can use her as an excuse so we can skip together.��


    ��That��s a good idea.��


    ��So, not just one? There are two stupid high school students?��


    Shishio and Hikigaya turned and saw Rumi, who walked toward their direction and retorted with a sharp response.


    ��Well, most people are stupid. d that you realized it early in life.�� Hikigaya answered while folding his arms.


    ��You two���� Yukinoshita also approached them and couldn��t help but sigh, looking at Shishio and Hikigaya before she looked at Rumi, who stood next to Shishio.


    People had alwayse to someone they were familiar with, so naturally, Rumi went to Shishio.


    ��Come here, Senpai. I have saved a spot for you.�� Shishio pushed Hikigaya away.


    ��Oi!�� Hikigaya was furious and almost transformed into a god of war, Hachiman!


    ��No, it��s okay.�� Yukinoshita showed a helpless smile and knew it was already impossible to stop them from skipping work.


    On the other hand, Rumi looked at the three and thought that their rtionship was pretty weird.


    ��Rumi-chan, let me introduce you to everyone, but before that, can you introduce your name to this big brother and big sister?�� Shishio asked.


    Rumi nodded. ��Tsurumi Rumi.�� She moved slightly behind, trying to hide behind Shishio while ncing at the two.


    ��This beautiful but scary big sister is Yukinoshita Yukino.��


    ��Shishio-kun, we need to talk after this.��


    Shishio decided to ignore Yukinoshita��s threat before he introduced Hikigaya. ��The one next to him is my senior. He believes he is the 2nd most handsome guy in Suimei High School.��


    ��Oi!��


    Hikigaya blushed. While he believed so, he wasn��t sure whether the others believed his words.


    ��If you feel sick, how about you go to rest?�� Yukinoshita asked worriedly.


    ��I am not sick! Also, stop teasing me!��


    Hikigaya was furious, but it brought a smile to Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    ��Rumi nodded again, feeling slightly relieved, and showed a smile even though she didn��t realize it herself.


    ��Still, it��s good that you can introduce yourself.��


    Shishio rubbed Rumi��s head gently, causing her to pout, pushing his hand away weakly.


    While being patted by him felt good, Rumi didn��t want to be treated like a kid.


    ����Don��t treat me like a child!�� Rumi protested.


    ��No, you��re a child, so you should let someone spoil you. It��s not the time for you to be an adult. If you need someone��s help, it��s okay to rely on us, alright?��


    Rumi stared at Shishio and saw his gentle expression, feeling something she had been holding back was broken and couldn��t be contained anymore. Her eyes were red, and tears kept dripping from her eyes. She started to sob, and her voice choked.


    Shishio squatted down and put her head on his shoulder, patting the back of her small shoulders gently.


    Yukinoshita and Hikigaya were stunned when they saw how Rumi was suddenly sobbing.


    Yui, who saw the three of them, wanted to approach and greet them with a smile, but she was dumbfounded when she saw Shishio hugging Rumi, who seemed to be sobbing. She slowed down and quietly approached them.


    Shishio knew Rumi needed to vent her emotion since she had been keeping all of them bottled up inside her heart. It was like a ball of frustration that holed up inside her body.


    However, one thing was for sure. He must admit Rumi was a strong girl.


    This was a problem that even an adult couldn��t handle, yet Rumi had encountered it when she was in elementary school.


    Rumi couldn��t cry, ask for help, and could only helplessly stay in silence.


    Still, in this case, Shishio shouldn��t say anything since Rumi hadn��t told him what had happened to her, and he shouldn��t jump to a conclusion since one had to fully understand everything tofort someone when they cried.


    Rumi cried even harder when she was treated this gently by someone but didn��t want to be heard, so she hugged him tightly and put her lips near his chest to muffle her voice.


    Yukinoshita was in silence, watching the two, feeling bitter and envious since, in her childhood, no one would help her like this. Yet she was also d since she hoped that no one would experience what she felt.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment, wondering why they couldn��t meet earlier.

 Chapter 575: I just want to help

    Chapter 575: I just want to help


    ��Here.��


    Shishio held his handkerchief in front of Rumi. ��Blow up your snot.��


    ����..��


    Rumi was embarrassed, but she still did what he asked. Her tears were wiped, and her snot was cleaned up.


    Shishio had snot and tears on his t-shirt, but he decided to ignore it for now.


    ��Don��t misunderstand. I am not crying.��


    Rumi seemed stubborn after she cleaned up all the stains and traces of her vulnerable state as if she had never bawled to begin with.


    ����.��


    Shishio stared at Rumi for a moment before he looked at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure, but his gaze contained malicious intent. Yet she didn��t bother to ask him for a responsibility since she felt the problem encountered by this little girl was more important.


    On the other hand, Yui wasn��t sure what to say since it was quite awkward to say something when she saw what had happened.


    However, this situation was quite normal since unless one had a talent or an experience, it was simply impossible to know how tofort someone when they cried.


    The majority of people would only say, ��it��s okay,�� ��everything will be okay,�� or ��stop crying, okay?�� They only wanted the person who cried to stop crying without a desire to know why they were sad.


    Shishio knew this, and he didn��t say anything since he didn��t know anything. If he said something, trying tofort her without knowing anything, it would make him stupid. Instead, the right thing to do was just to apany the person who cried without saying anything, and you just needed to gently pat their shoulders.


    If you were an expert, you might as well hug the person who cried.


    Still, the most important thing was to ask what had happened after the person had stopped crying and never make a conclusion after you were sure of everything. It would be even better if you could lead the person who cried into the answer to their problem by themselves.


    Frankly, the matter of emotion was difficult.


    There was never one answer, and there was no right or wrong.


    Yet among those countless answers, as a scumbag, he knew which answer he should choose.


    ��Okay, it��s just a sweat.��


    ��Sweat?�� Rumi was stunned, but she nodded. ��That��s right. It��s a sweat.��


    Shishio smiled and pointed at Yui. ��You might be busy crying before, but let me introduce you to this stupid big sister. Her name is Yui Yuigahama.��


    ��Yahallo~ Rumi-chan.�� Yui smiled, but then she realized something. ��I am not stupid!��


    However, Rumi nced at Yui for a moment before she looked at Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya. It might be her feeling, but she asked, ��You three are kind of different from those other people. I am different too. From those people.��


    Yui titled her head, feeling confused. ��Different? What do you mean?��


    Rumi looked away slightly, holding the hem of Shishio��s t-shirt before she said, ��They are all such kids. So I thought maybe being alone wouldn��t be so bad.��


    ��Memories of friends from elementary school are kind of important, don��t you think?�� Yui said naively


    Rumi showed a mncholic expression that wasn��t suitable for someone around her age.


    ��I don��t need memories. I can just make friends with people from other schools when I get into middle school.��


    ��Unfortunately, that won��t happen.��


    Yukinoshita entered and interrupted, making everyone��s attention turned toward her.


    ��Those girls who point andugh at you are going to the same middle school, aren��t they? That means the same thing will happen. And those people from other schools will join.��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita to spill out such a cruel fact.


    However, unexpectedly, Rumi could ept Yukinoshita��s words calmly.


    ��I guess you��re right.��


    No, Rumi was frustrated, holding the hem of his t-shirt tightly while lowering her head.


    ��I was just so stupid.��


    Her voice trembled, but this time she didn��t cry and endured.


    ��What happened?��


    Yui asked in concern.


    Rumi hesitated, but when she saw him, she told them what had happened to her.


    ��This isn��t the first time they have shunned someone. But it usually ends pretty quickly, and they start talking to them again. Someone always makes the suggestion, and everyone kind of just goes with it. I��d go along with it too. But before I knew it, this time, I was the one getting shunned. I didn��t do anything wrong, either.��


    Her voice was shaky when she told them about her experience.


    ��Is this how it��s going to be in middle school too?��


    If so, when was this going to end?


    Shishio knew that everyone was different.


    Many people were weak, and they needed someone to support them.


    Shishio was the same previously, but he hid it by working hard to live in this world, forgetting his loneliness when he became Shishio Oga.


    Yet he met many people, and they saved him.


    On the other hand, Rumi didn��t have such people.


    Shishio wanted to help her, but he knew it would be quite difficult.


    Rumi ended her story, but she didn��t ask someone to solve her problem. Instead, she wanted to tell her story so the burden on her chest could be released. She felt better even if no one was able to answer her question, but then her head was patted.


    ��Shishio-nii?��


    Rumi looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��There��s no person who is born to be alone in this world. I can��t guarantee whether you��ll be able to meet a friend that you can trust and won��t betray you in middle school, but as long as you��re here, if you feel lonely, you can visit us anytime, alright?��


    Shishio couldn��t make an empty promise since this type of problem was quite hard to solve, but if Rumi wanted to visit them, he could give her a promise that she could visit them anytime.


    ��Um.��


    Rumi nodded and thanked him since she knew his words came from his heart and he didn��t have an empty promise. ��Thank you, Shishio-nii.��


    ��Okay, I am sure you��re hungry. Let��s go eat first. You might not believe me, but I am good at cooking.��


    ����Really?�� Rumi looked at Shishio in doubt.


    ����.�� Shishio thought that this girl was quite uncute somehow.


    ��


    The day passed, and before long, the sun was about to set.


    The sky turned orange, wrapping everyone in the temporary light before the night came.


    The sound of crickets echoed throughout the forest, yet everyone talked about what had happened to Rumi since her lonely figure was noticed by everyone.


    Still, neither Shishio, Hikigaya, Yukinoshita, nor Yui told everyone everything they had heard from Rumi since they knew Hayama��s group was unreliable.


    ��Do you think she��ll be okay?�� Yui was worried.


    Hiratsuka leaned on the corner of a table while smoking. ��Are you worried about something?��


    Shishio looked at her firm buttstock, which squeezed against the table, showing unexpected softness.


    ��There��s this girl who is always alone.��


    ��I kind of feel sorry for her.��


    Shishio looked at Hayama and Yumiko, who talked about Rumi with half-assed feelings. However, he didn��t me them since this was how people normally do.


    This wasn��t their problem, so why should they care?


    They also wouldn��t meet each other for a few days.


    If Rumi didn��t trigger his system, Shishio might be toozy to say anything and spent his days with Hiratsuka the past few days. After all, as she had said before, she wasn��t the only one who was shunned, yet why was she the only one who got the help?


    This situation was like a hidden rule in society.


    Even if no one told you, you had to follow.


    No, you were forced to follow.


    If you are weak and have no connection, power, or someone you can rely on, you would be in a helpless situation and unable to do anything.


    This was also the reason why Rumi didn��t ask them for help.


    Shishio didn��t offer her help and just gave herfort like a small oasis in the middle of the desert.


    Frankly, if Rumi wanted to be alone, Shishio didn��t think it was a problem.


    However, Rumi was forced to be alone, and it wasn��t her wish to be alone.


    Among them, Shishio knew that many people understood it, but no one put it into their mouths since this type of matter wasn��t something they should utter in their mouths. Instead, they should quietly keep it inside their hearts since some people were insensitive about this matter.


    ��So? What do you want to do with it?��


    Hiratsuka asked everyone.


    ��I want to do whatever I can to change it.��


    Hayama took the initiative to say what he wanted to do.


    ��Anything you can do? I see.�� Yukinoshita made sarcasm.


    ��Ah���� Hayama couldn��t utter a single word.


    ��You can��t do it. You couldn��t before.��


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita and held her hand, which she ced on her thigh. Even if her legs were slender, he realized how soft they were from her tight jeans. Still, he didn��t have time to enjoy it since her hand was sweaty from the feeling she felt after hearing Rumi��s story.


    Yukinoshita gently nced in his face for a while, but she didn��t say anything and let him hold her hand quietly under the table.


    Hayama showed frustration, but no words came from his mouth since he knew everything that came from her mouth was a fact.


    ��Yukinoshita, what about you?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    Yukinoshita didn��t let go of his hand and answered her question, ��You said that this was part of the service club��s summer camp, right? Will her case be included as part of the club activities?��


    ��Working as a summer camp counselor is part of your summer camp. Logically speaking, you can argue that it is��


    Hiratsuka looked at Yukinoshita when she answered that question.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, and his lips twitched, wondering why this girl had always had a hard time with what she wanted to do inside her heart.


    ��I see.��


    Yukinoshita looked at Hiratsuka and said, ��Then, if she asks for our help, we will do whatever it takes to solve her problem.�� She nced at Hayama in silence.


    Hayama was unable to say anything, feeling the silence and difort on his heart so heavy.


    ��And is she asking for your help?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��We won��t����


    ��Cough!��


    ��What?��


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio.


    ��I think Hiratsuka-sensei used the wrong question in this discussion,�� Shishio told his opinion.


    ��Oh? Then what is the most suitable question in this discussion?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��Do you want to help her?�� Shishio asked while looking at Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita blinked her eyes for a moment before she nodded. ��I want to help her.��


    Hiratsuka nced at Shishio and saw his hand holding Yukinoshita��s hand quietly under the table without anyone noticing. She stood up and kicked his rump lightly.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Well, you��re right. My question is wrong, so just do whatever you want.�� Hiratsuka waved her hand and left. ��Then, I will leave. You can talk about this on your own.�� However, before she left, she nced in Shishio��s direction.


    Shishio nodded and would visit her tonight.


    However, before that, he was thinking about how to get back from this discussion since he didn��t want to waste his time on a meaningless discussion.

 Chapter 576: Treat

    Chapter 576: Treat


    Hiratsuka left, and they started to talk about what they should do.


    Shishio didn��t intend to join since he was hoping to stay away from this discussion, but when he thought about Yukinoshita and Hayama, he decided to stay.


    He didn��t know the details, but he knew Yukinoshita and Hayama were childhood friends.


    Hayama��s father was awyer that managed the legal matter of Yukinoshita��s family business after all, so it was natural for them to know each other.


    While their rtionship might be good in the beginning, it starts to change after a certain something.


    Yukinoshita might not say anything, but he could guess what had happened.


    The friendship between girls was like a bubble.


    It was beautiful but fragile.


    One touch might destroy it.


    Frankly, friendship was something easy and beautiful, yet many things made itplicated.


    ��But, like, she��s cute. Why can��t she just hang out with, like, another cute girl?�� Yumiko looked at everyone and expressed her opinion. ��She could, like, try talking to one of them, right? Then they��d, like, be friends, right? Like, easy, right?��


    ��Dude, that��s awesome! Yumiko, you��re a genius!�� Tobe, whocked a presence in this discussion, raised his voice and praised Yumiko.


    ��Like, totally!�� Yumiko showed a proud expression.


    While Yumiko was kind of smug, Shishio somehow wanted to shut her mouth with his lips.


    Yui showed a bitter smile and said, ��That��s something only you could do, Yumiko.��


    ��As far as making a foothold goes, Yumiko��s got the right idea.�� Hayama took the position of the leader of the discussion naturally. ��But based on the situation, it might be hard just getting someone to talk to her.��


    ��Oh, right.�� Yumiko didn��t seem to reject Hayama��s words and just replied perfunctorily.


    ��Here.��


    Ebina suddenly raised her hand.


    ��Hina, you��ve got an idea?�� Hayama asked.


    ��She��ll be fine. She can just live for her hobby����


    Ebina didn��t stop and passionately told them about her hobby.


    If Rumi was interested in BL and got a friend from it, everything would be alright, right?


    ��There are no girls who hate BL!��


    Ebine felt her agreement was wless. She looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��So I am sure you��ll understand too, Yukinoshita����


    However, it was quite too much, so Hayama quickly stopped Ebina.


    ��Yumiko, could you get tea with Hina?��


    ��Okay.�� Even Yumiko must admit she was quite overwhelmed by Ebina��s hobby. She pulled Ebina��s arm and said, ��Come on, Ebina. Let��s go.��


    ��Ah, Senpai, can I follow you? I am a bit thirsty.��


    Shishio naturally followed.


    ��Okay, okay!�� Ebina agreed with a happy smile. She gave up on spreading her gospel and decided to go out with Shishio.


    However, Yumiko was slightly nervous, but she nodded regardless. ��Sure.��


    When Shishio stood up, he could see many gazes on him, but he gave thumbs up to Yukinoshita and Hikigaya.


    ������ Yukinoshita and Hikagaya.


    ��Scumbag!��


    Hikigaya wanted to curse this bastard. He let out a long sigh, wondering what this guy nned to do with Rumi. After all, he could see how this guy decided to escape from the discussion, which made him speechless.


    The three walked away from the group toward the nearby vending machine, but they heard a discussion that had continued even if they had left.


    ��I don��t think we��ll be able to solve anything unless we find a way to make everyone friends again.��


    Shishio couldn��t help but almostugh at Hayama��s good guy words.


    However, Yukinoshita and Hikigaya weren��t so kind toward Hayama.


    ��Heh. Everyone, eh?�� Hikigaya couldn��t help but let out a snicker.


    ��That��s impossible,�� Yukinoshita answered without hesitation. ��There isn��t even a remote chance of it happening.��


    Yumiko frowned and wanted to say something, but she was blocked by Shishio. She looked at him, bbergasted and blushed, but she was pulled by him.


    ��Let��s buy a drink first, Senpai.��


    ��Ah, um����


    Yumiko couldn��t do anything and lost her voice before giving up saying anything under Shishio��s persistence.


    Ebina looked at the two for a moment and also followed.


    As for Hayama, he was being bombarded by Yukinoshita and Hikigaya, unable to do anything.


    On the other hand, Shishio brought Ebina and Yumiko to the nearby vending machine. ��What do you want to drink, Senpai? I will treat you.��


    Their discussion took quite a while, so the orange evening glow had changed into a full night with countless beautiful bright stars.


    ��Treat?�� Ebina looked at Shishio and asked, ��Can I get the most expensive one?�� She looked at the specialty drink of Gunma prefecture, which was the most expensive among all of them.


    ��Why not? Get them.�� Shishio took out the 10,000 yen piece from his wallet.


    ��Oh, if you��re so kind, I can let you borrow my limited edition of my doujin!��


    ����I don��t need any, but thank you.�� Shishio was speechless, but then he looked at Yumiko and asked, ��How about you, Miura-senpai? Do you want something?��


    However, Yumiko didn��t answer his question and looked away, folding her arms and showing her annoyance. Even if Shishio was her type, she was weak against him, but it didn��t mean she couldn��t show her temper against him. She might not be able to act strong like she was in front of everyone, but she could give him the silent treatment.


    ��Do you want to argue with Yukino-senpai?�� Shishio asked.


    Yumiko couldn��t help but be jealous and ask, ��Do you want to protect that Yukinoshita-san?��


    ��I don��t want to help her, but I don��t want you to fight because of this matter.�� Shishio looked at Yumiko and said, ��And, I don��t agree with what Hayama-senpai said. Everyone bes friends. I don��t think it is possible. If I give an example, it is like forcing everyone in your ss to love BL. Do you think it is possible?��


    ����..�� Yumiko.


    ��Hey, Shishio-kun, I can��t pretend that I can��t hear that!�� Ebina showed her resistance after she drank the most expensive drink on the vending machine. She must admit it tasted good, and she was grateful that she was being treated, but there was something that she couldn��t give up no matter what. This wasn��t because of her stupidity but because of her pride and love toward BL!


    ��Let��s ignore Ebina-senpai for a while, but there should be a second most popr group in your ss, right?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Hey!��


    However, Shishio ignored Ebina and looked at Yumiko.


    ��Well���� Yumiko didn��t deny that while she had the most popr clique in the ss, especially with Hayama inside her group, the girls�� group wasn��t monolithic. Instead, it was polylithic, with several groups inside the ss. It was by chance she was the strongest among the group, but she would be lying if she wasn��t careful about the other groups since they could chomp her down when she let go of her guard.


    ��Then, is it possible for you to take the initiative to befriend and join the group of the second most popr group so ��everyone�� can be nice to each other?�� Shishio asked.


    ������ Yumiko.


    The rtionship between female students was the survival of the fittest.


    If Yumiko approached the second most popr group by the initiative, she would be looked down upon.


    How would she allow that?


    With her personality, she wouldn��t allow it.


    Yet this was what made this girl attractive since her smugness was kind of pure and innocent.


    After all, among the three, Yumiko was the purest.


    Even Ebina and Yui weren��t Yumiko��s opponents in terms of the purest. She became docile and shy in front of her loved ones, and she also protected Ebina and Yui like she was a mother of the hen.


    Frankly, Hayama was blind to ignoring Yumiko, so he shouldn��t me him if Shishio stole her, right?


    ��But most importantly, you��ll be sleeping with Yukino-senpai tonight. If you two fight, you can imagine how awkward it is going to be, right?��


    ��Well����


    Unlike Hayama, who would be sleeping in a different room, Yukinoshita and Yumiko would be sleeping in the same room.


    Yumiko could already imagine how awkward it would be for her to be sleeping in the same room as Yukinoshita if they fought.


    Still, even though it was for her, Yumiko would be lying if she felt good since the core of this problem was the fact that Shishio didn��t want her to fight with Yukinoshita.


    ��That��s good. Senpai is a good girl.��


    Yumiko was stunned when her head was patted. She dyed her face in crimson before sweeping his hand away and running away. ��I-I am going to go to the toilet!��


    Shishio looked at Yumiko��s back and sighed, thinking that this girl was adorable.


    ��She��s cute, right?��


    Shishio looked at Ebina, who made an upturned gaze in his direction. He wasn��t sure whether this was a deliberation or not, but it might be because she was shorter than him that this happened.


    ��You��re also cute, Senpai.��


    ��Oh? Really? Which part of me?��


    ��I think it is the part that you think you can tease me.��


    Ebina pouted and poked his cheek. ��Can you be embarrassed?��


    ��No.��


    Shishio held Ebina��s finger, trying to get it away from his face. Still, he didn��t ask Ebina whether she cared about Rumi or not since he knew her answer.


    Ebina was cold and apathetic. She was only interested in her hobbies and didn��t want to get involved in other people��s matters.


    Shishio knew that, so he didn��t bother to ask Ebina.


    Ebina smiled and asked, ��Say, do you like Yumiko?��


    ��She is a cute girl. Who doesn��t like her?�� Shishio looked at Ebina and said, ��I also like you, though.��


    ��Oh? What do you like about me?�� Ebina asked.


    ��The fact that you ept how you are and are proud of it. I like that part, but not everyone likes me who can tolerate your hobby, alright? So you should be careful.��


    Ebina was in a daze for a moment before she smiled and asked, ��Say, Shishio, can I ask a request?��


    ��What?��


    ��Squat down a bit. It��s hard to talk when you��re so tall.��


    ������ Shishio slightly lowered his height, matching Ebina��s height.


    ��Close your eyes.��


    ����You��re going to kiss me?��


    ��Oh? You know it?�� Ebina only smiled.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Do you want to?��


    ��Why not?��


    Shishio thought this girl was joking, so he closed his eyes, following her words, but he felt something warm and soft on his lips.


    ������


    Shishio was in a daze and opened his eyes.


    Ebina kissed his lips before she moved back, showing a mischievous smile. ��Hehe�� I have taken your lips.��


    </as>


    ����..��


    Shishio held Ebina��s hand and pulled her to the side of the vending machine.


    ��Eh? What are you doing?��


    Ebina had her back against the vending machine, but before she got her answer, she was kissed by him!


    Before the dimly light of the vending machine and a few insects that flew around a light, Ebina opened her eyes before she closed them again and hugged his neck intimately.


    ��Kissing feels nice����


    Ebina thought before she let herself fall under this pleasure like an insect that was confused by the light in the middle of a summer night.

 Chapter 577: Shishio: “I am not a good guy.”

    Chapter 577: Shishio: ��I am not a good guy.��


    The sound of insects hid the sound of their deep kiss.


    Ebina didn��t let him go and tightly pressed his body against her. The kiss made her head muddy, and it was hard to think of anything, yet the long hard thing on her stomach was hard to conceal, making her slightly flustered, and she didn��t expect him to have a hentai manga-like size.


    Normally, she might be slightly embarrassed, but in this situation, she just wanted to kiss as long as she could.


    Yet she almost lost her breath, so the two decided to stop their kiss.


    *Puwaah!*


    When their lips parted, the steam emitted between their lips.


    Ebina��s eyes moistened like a beautiful flower wet from the morning dew.


    ��Your lips taste nice. What is this?�� Shishio asked since Ebina��s lips were sweet.


    ��Hehehe�� that��s the drink that I got. It tasted nice, right?�� Ebina smiled sweetly while rubbing his chest and lowered her gaze, staring at his hardened thing. ��Your thing is hard now.��


    ��It��s a natural reaction.�� Shishio was slightly embarrassed.


    ��Hmm�� natural reaction, eh?�� Ebina giggled and asked, ��Can I touch it?��


    ����Here?��


    ��Is that a problem?��


    ��Miura-senpai is going toe back, you know?��


    ��Then, aren��t you happy that Yumiko will also join?�� Ebina showed a mischievous smile.


    Shishio was speechless before he knocked on Ebina��s head.


    ��Ouch! It hurts!�� Ebina held her head and acted like she was crying.


    ��Don��t be too much. Unlike you, Miura-senpai isn��t so rotten.��


    ��Haha���� Ebinaughed. ��That��s true.�� However, her expression suddenly changed, and her sses gleamed because of the light. ��But she is easy enough for you to seduce, right?��


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Miura-senpai is going toe back. Do you still want to maintain this position?��


    Even if they had kissed, they hadn��t let go of each other.


    Ebina hugged him tightly and rubbed her face against his chest.


    ��It��s a bit cold. Let me warm up my body like this.��


    Ebina felt it was nice to hug him like this.


    ��Is it okay to be seen by Miura-senpai?��


    ��Why not? If she sees us, just tell her I have be your harem too.�� Ebina giggled.


    ��You��re not, though.��


    ��Oh? What should I do to be one? Do you want to do it?�� Ebina let him go and made a gesture of a circle with his thumb and index finger and a stick with his other hand, pushing in and out several times.


    Even if Shishio was stupid, he could tell what kind of meaning was behind that gesture.


    ��It hurts! Why did you hit me again?!��


    Ebina held her head with grief.


    ��Don��t do something stupid.�� Shishio sighed, but he must admit she was having fun.


    ��Then, do you want to visit our room tonight?�� Ebina asked with a smile.


    ��It��s a tempting offer, but let��s not do it now.�� Shishio had to visit Hiratsuka tonight, so he didn��t have time to visit Ebina��s room. Even if he stayed, what should he do there?


    Aside from Ebina were Yumiko, Yukinoshita, Komachi, and even Yui.


    Was he going to have a group battle?


    It was impossible, right?


    However, Shishio thought for a moment and felt it might be possible. After all, he knew that females were quite easily affected by the flow, and once they saw the delight that came from the exchanges of flesh, they would be like a fish that had been fished out. It was only a time before they were eaten.


    Yet even if it was possible, Shishio felt his morals would disappear.


    ��It��s not that I have one, to begin with.��


    Ebina��s offer was tempting, but if he dared to do it, they might do ��it�� and be his sex friends, but it would be hard for them to believe in him, entrusting his lives to him, especially when he was sowless.


    ��How about we meet upter after summer camp?��


    ��Yes!��


    Ebina agreed without hesitation and asked, ��You can drive a car, right?��


    ��Do you want to go far away or buy something?�� Shishio thought Ebina wanted him to bring a car because she wanted to go outside the city or buy many things.


    ��Of course, it is to buy something!�� Ebina��s eyes brightened when he asked.


    ��What are you going to buy?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!�� Ebina wiggled her finger and said, ��If it is summer, there��s only one thing we��re going to do, right?��


    ��What?�� Shishio was confused.


    ��It��s Comiket! Comiket!�� Ebina sighed as if Shishio had wasted 15 years of life.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��It��s decided! You��ll go with me on that Comiket, alright?�� Ebina asked while staring at Shishio.


    ��I don��t mind.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��What are you talking about?��


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted them.


    They turned and saw Yumiko walking in their direction. She had calmed down and decided to go back, but she saw Shishio and Ebina were so close and talked to each other intimately, wondering what they were doing.


    ��Oh, Yumiko! Do you want to go with uster?�� Ebina asked.


    ��Where?�� Yumiko asked curiously.


    ��Comiket!�� Ebina exined excitedly, causing Yumiko to feel overwhelmed for a while before she looked at Shishio and asked, ��You��re also going to go there, Oga-kun?��


    ��Ebina-senpai has invited me, and I am also quite curious.��


    ��Call me Hina, Shishio-kun.�� Ebina pouted.


    ��Well, Hina-senpai.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Yumiko, and said, ��If you don��t mind, you can also call me Shishio, and I��ll call you Yumiko-senpai. Is that okay, Senpai?��


    ��We-Well, why not?�� Yumiko couldn��t reject and agreed. As for the invitation to go to the Comiket, she also agreed.


    Watching the two who agreed, Ebina looked at the two, wondering how to make their trip even more interesting.


    After talking a bit, they walked back together toward where everyone was still waiting. However, unlike before, the atmosphere was slightly tense.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    His voice attracted them, and they looked in their direction.


    Still, Tobe, Totsuka, and even Hikigaya showed a grateful expression when he came.


    Yui and Komachi also gestured for him toe quickly.


    Meanwhile, Hayama could only lower his head, and Yukinoshita looked away with a coldness that was able to reduce the temperature around them by several degrees.


    Yumiko and Ebina also somehow didn��t want toe and felt it might be better to stay at the nearby vending machine.


    ��How about we rest first? Here, I bring you a drink.��


    Shishio brought a bottle of tea for everyone.


    ��Oh, thank you, Oghi,�� Tobe said with a smile.


    ����Oghi?�� Shishio was speechless, but he ignored this guy.


    ��Thank you, Shishio-kun.�� Totsuka smiled sweetly.


    ��No problem, Totsuka-senpai.�� Shishio also smiled.


    Somehow his appearance eased the atmosphere around them.


    However, Hayama looked at him and asked, ��Oga-kun, if it��s you, what will you do?��


    �������� Everyone.


    Their lips twitched, and they thought that this guy was a really goodie-goodie, which made them speechless.


    Still, Shishio was unfazed and sat naturally next to Yukinoshita. ��Is it about Rumi-chan?��


    ��Yeah.�� Hayama nodded. ��Do you have a way so everyone can be friends again?��


    ��No.��


    ������.�� Everyone.


    ��I mean, why should everyone be a friend?�� Shishio asked.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    ��They have bullied her and isted Rumi-chan. Even if they��re still a child, they have such a personality. I am not sure how they will be in the future, but I am sure that their personality will be worse.��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    ��So why should Rumi-chan try to befriend them again?�� Shishio asked.


    ��But�� if we want to help her, this is the only way,�� Hayama said after a moment of hesitation, showing determination as a good guy in front of everyone.


    ��It��s everyone, everyone, everyone.��


    Shishio rolled his eyes, wondering why people in this country loved to use the word ��everyone.��


    Who is everyone?


    Shishio couldn��t care about ��everyone�� since he was selfish.


    ��Hayama-senpai, I am not a good guy like you. I can��t treat someone that has treated me like that with a smile and even ept them to be my friends again. If someone treats me like that, thenes to me with a smile as if nothing happens, then I am sorry. It��s better for us not to be friends with each other.


    ��I believe in people��s goodwill, but if they screw me, I��ll screw them back. Double payback. That��s my style.��


    His words were domineering and full of conviction, causing them to be in a daze.


    The people in this world have always


    However, it brought a smile to Yukinoshita.


    ��You��re too much.��


    ��Isn��t that right? If they can��t maintain basic politeness and respect, they don��t deserve you. What��s the point of lowering yourself to such people? You��ll only be tired. There are many people in this world. What��s the point of getting focused on those people?��


    Shishio felt this whole discussion was just a farce for Hayama to gain his face. However, he didn��t care about Hayama��s face and tore this mask of hypocrisy away like it was nothing.


    ��But they��re just kids,�� Hayama said, trying to justify his words.


    ��So if they��re a kid, they��ll be forgiven? If they do something that can��t be undone as long as they��re a kid, they��ll be forgiven?�� Shishio shook his head. ��You��re pampering them so that they feel they can do anything. Rumi-chan is just one of those girls who are bullied by that group of people. It might be Rumi-chan, then, next time, it��ll be another girl. This will keep repeating, and it is happening because you pamper this group of girls.


    ��Age isn��t the reason one should just forgive the crime.��


    ��I��m still a minor, and I��m attacking your mother. Will you forgive me?�� Shishio thought inwardly while thinking that Hayama was really a good guy. However, he wasn��t a good guy, so he couldn��t forgive such people.


    ��If you forgive this group of girls, can you be responsible for the girls they hurt? Or you just ignore them so ��everyone�� can be friends?��


    ��I�� no�� I���� Hayama couldn��t say anything.


    ��Then, what are you nning to do?�� Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    Everyone also looked at Shishio inplicated ways since they couldn��t say his words were wrong. Instead, they felt he was right. Rumi was just one girl. In the future, there might be other girls that this group of girls might bully. While those girls were hurt, this group of the bully was alright, living a happy life.


    When they thought such a thing, they would be lying if they felt happy.


    Yet their upbringing never told them to fight back. Instead of ��everyone,�� they had to endure everything and silently epted the status quo.


    However, if they were given a chance to fight, would they do it?


    They will do it!


    His words also beautify his actions, making them feel like they were a superhero or something.


    They looked at him in anticipation, wondering how he was going to solve this problem.


    ��If you do something wrong, what will your parents do?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well, they��ll reprimand me?�� Komachi said unsurely.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded. ��But will you listen to your parents?��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��One might hear, but one might not, but we want them to listen to us, so what should we do?�� Shishio asked.


    They didn��t know how to answer.


    ��The best way is to insert the meaning or message throughout the story.��


    ��You want to tell a story, Shishiron?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��No, instead of a story, how about we set out a drama?�� Shishio said.


    ��Drama?��


    They even became curious.


    ��Well, tomorrow we will have a test of courage, right? Then, what if we����


    Shishio had made a n, but he knew that Rumi wasn��t going to be happy with this n. Yet his n never helped Rumi to begin with. Instead, he wanted to punish a few naughty children, so they wouldn��t think their actions would be forgiven easily.

 Chapter 578: Night

    Chapter 578: Night


    Hearing Shishio��s n, they were dumbfounded, but somehow they agreed since they must admit his words swayed them.


    In the name of educating naughty children, they decided to be a demon.


    Fighting fire with fire.


    His n would start on the next day during the test of courage.


    As for now, they only needed to prepare their hearts for tomorrow��s punishment.


    Still, while one person wanted to say something, he could see that the crowd was already on Shishio��s side, and anything he would say would be only the howl of the loser. He could only agree and follow his words.


    ��I still believe deep inside that they��re good children,�� Hayama said with a smile, without giving up.


    ��If the girl who is bullying is a good girl, then the one who is bullied is a bad girl?�� Shishio askedzily.


    ��No, I have never said that!�� Hayama quickly said, feeling a sweat trickle on his forehead since Shishio��s every word was like a sharp knife that peeled his mask of hypocrisy.


    ��I have never said that they��re a bad girl or good girl. I don��t make such a distinction. Instead, I think they��re good girls, but this is the scariest thing. I, we, they, and everyone thinks they��re good girls, but their actions are as good as a demon. They hurt people like they��re buying something at the convenience store. They don��t have regret or remorse or suffer from what they did to those girls. Instead, they think they��re right, and they think they haven��t done anything wrong. It is what is so scary about them.��


    ����.��


    They felt a chill somehow.


    If evil had been done several times, it would have be a habit.


    They would think what they were doing was something normal and something that they naturally did as breathing.


    If such a thing happened, they could imagine many people would be hurt by this group of girls.


    ��Hayama-senpai, it must be nice to look at everyone from above, right? You don��t understand the feelings of those below everyone, and you never try to understand them, either. Maybe ��everyone�� in your mouth is nothing but lip service to guise your ego into everyone, right?


    ��Shut up!��


    Hayama lost his emotion and screamed angrily. However, he forgot the one he got angry with wasn��t those mobs in the school but Shishio.


    ��Oh? I am right, right? Maybe those girls you want to save are like you, so you want to save them. Like you, who are pampered by ��everyone,�� you also want to pamper them. You are such a nice guy, Hayama-senpai.��


    Hayama couldn��t control his emotion again and wanted to grab Shishio, but Shishio mmed the wooden table, creating a ��boom�� sound and shattering part of the wooden table.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    ��If you touch me, it won��t be a simple argument.��


    Shishio looked at Hayama and asked, ��Are you ready for that?��


    No one dared to say anything, and the chill from his body almost froze them with fear.


    ��Go. It��s disgusting to see your face.��


    Hayama gritted his teeth and left angrily.


    As for others, they didn��t know what to do, and they were quite restless.


    ��Tobe-senpai, go and apany him.��


    ��Oh-oh! Leave it to me!�� Tobe looked at the shattered wooden table and nodded vigorously.


    ��Oh, by the way, when someone asks what has happened to the wooden table, tell them that it is so old that it is fragile, alright?��


    Tobe��s lips twitched, but he nodded. ��Okay! Okay! Leave that to me too!�� He then quickly chased after Hayama while looking at Shishio for a moment before he continued.


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, ��Leave me alone for a bit. You should go back.��


    They looked at each other and didn��t know what to say.


    Shishio didn��t bother with them and left since his mood wasn��t good. He didn��t like someone like Hayama, the double-faced bitch since they thought they were always right. They also had this superhero syndrome that would save everyone in need. However, when the problem was out of their control, they would stay silent without doing anything, leaving the victim hurt without anyone helping them.


    Shishio didn��t like Hayama, who thought everything he had done was forgiven. Instead, he tore them like it was nothing, telling him that you were just a bitch.


    ��Shishiron!��


    Yui wanted to chase after Shishio.


    However��


    ��Yuigahama-san, it is okay. Leave it to me.��


    Yukinoshita left first and chased after Shishio.


    Not only Yui but Yumiko, Komachi, and Ebina showed bitter smiles. Theymented that the one who could be by his side at the moment wasn��t them. Instead, it was Yukinoshita.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya knocked the table and attacked everyone��s attention.


    ��Hachiman���� Totsuka was speechless.


    ��Hey, don��t me me. I just wonder whether the wooden table is that fragile.�� Hikigaya looked at the shattered wooden table and couldn��t help but gulp, thinking about what kind of power was hidden under Shishio��s body.


    ��So it is fragile?�� Totsuka asked curiously.


    ��It��s fucking hard.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��


    ��I am not a child who needs someone to coax me, you know?��


    Shishio wanted to walk to Hiratsuka to calm himself, but he didn��t expect Yukinoshita to chase after him, so he could only change his direction. He came to the nearby ce, covered with wood but with a fine sight of the moon.


    ��Yes, yes, you��re not. Let me see your hand.��


    ����It��s okay. I am fine.��


    ��Give it to me!�� Yukinoshita said sternly.


    ������ Shishio��s lips twitched, but his hand was pulled by Yukinoshita. She grasped his hand gently and saw that it was really alright. She sighed inwardly and asked, ��You don��t have to destroy the table, right?��


    ��Sorry, I am just annoyed by him. I don��t like him a bit,�� Shishio said frankly. He didn��t like Hayama, but he was like any other adult and pretended to get along with Hayama. However, he felt this guy was sick, thinking that everyone should get along, and everyone should do this, do that.


    Who do you think you are?


    Shishio couldn��t handle it and told him about the reality. He also felt that this guy was targeting him somehow, even though he wasn��t sure why.


    ��Thanks.��


    ��Why do you thank me?�� Shishio felt weird.


    ��What��s with that expression?�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio nkly and said, ��I also want to do something for that girl.��


    ��That means our feelings are the same.�� Shishio smiled.


    ����It��s good that your mood is good now.�� Yukinoshita sighed, feeling molested by this bastard.


    ��Oh, my mood is bad. I want to destroy another tableter.��


    Yukinoshita rolled her eyes and said, ��Then, wait here until your mood is better.��


    ��How can my mood get better?��


    ��Oh? You mean with my presence isn��t enough to calm you down?��


    ����Can you not be so narcissistic?��


    Yukinoshita sighed and said, ��Then, I will help you to calm down. What do you want to do?��


    ����Are you serious?�� Shishio asked in doubt.


    ��As long as it isn��t something so perverted, then I might try to deal with it.�� Yukinoshita looked away.


    Shishio stared at Yukinoshita for a moment and asked, ��Then, give me a hug.��


    ����Hug?�� Yukinoshita blinked her eyes.


    ��Yeah, can you?��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment and let out a long sigh. ��It can��t be helped, but only this once.��


    ����.��


    Shishio wondered what was wrong with Yukinoshita, but he didn��t hesitate and hugged her.


    ����You don��t have a hesitation?�� Yukinoshita was speechless and her tense body slowly rxed.


    ��I am afraid that you��ll regret your decision.��


    ��I already regret my decision, though.��


    ��It��s toote. I won��t let you go now.��


    Yukinoshita let out a long sigh, feeling helpless. Even if she was startled, his hug was gentle and felt warm. She quickly epted and felt the warmth on his body, and wanted to move closer, so she hugged him.


    Neither of them was saying anything.


    Shishio buried his face in her neck, feeling her long silky ck hair on his nose, which wafted a pleasant smell from the shampoo. He wondered why her smell was so nice, and it was so gentle.


    Yukinoshita was also the same since his body gave her reassurance and dependability. Yet what she liked the most was when he talked before since his words meant a lot of things.


    Unlike Hayama, who wanted to help Rumi while staying clean without dirtying himself.


    Shishio didn��t hesitate to get himself dirty, bloody, and many others as long as he could save the people he cared about. He was an egomaniac that didn��t care about the others, but this made him reliable and could make her trust him.


    ��By the way, I got your first again, Senpai.��


    ����Can you not say something so misleading?��


    However, Yukinoshita must admit many of her first times were taken by Shishio, yet how could she admit it?


    ��You��re not going to ask?��


    ��You mean about your rtionship with Hayama-senpai?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Well, you��re probably a childhood friend or something, right?��


    ��You��re not wrong.��


    ��So, have you encountered a simr situation like Rumi-chan, but in the end, he did nothing?��


    ��That��s right.�� Yukinoshita didn��t hide the truth and told him what had happened.


    When she needed someone to help the most, no one helped her.


    Even Hayama decided to ignore her and stayed in the status quo, maintaining his poprity.


    While Shishio wanted to me Hayama, he couldn��t say much in this situation since everyone was different. One person had more courage than the others, and many were like others. They just lived to maintain a status quo, living how people would live normally.


    The reason why Hayama wanted to save Rumi was that he didn��t want to feel any more regret since Rumi��s situation was something simr he had encountered in the past.


    Yet it didn��t change the fact that Shishio didn��t like Hayama.


    ����Do you me him?�� Shishio asked.


    ��No.��


    ��May I ask the reason?��


    ��It��s my problem, not anyone else, so I can handle it alone.�� Her voice was firm, yet it was strangely deste.


    ��You��re strong.��


    Yukinoshita chuckled, but then she felt him hug him tighter.


    ��Shishio?��


    ��But you��re not alone now. I am here with you, so can you let me shoulder the burden that almost crushed you?��


    Yukinoshita was silent, and her eyes were slightly wet. She closed her eyes and thought about what would happen after this training camp, and she was d to meet him this time.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Is that all?��


    ����What do you want?��


    ��Shouldn��t we kiss or something?��


    ��Your wish, scumbag!��


    They looked at each other before theyughed.


    ��Congrattions on your book, I haven��t congratted you yet, but I have bought and read your book. I love it,�� Yukinoshita said with a smile.


    ��Thanks, and I am happy that you like it.��


    ��Will you write something again?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Probably.��


    ��Then, I can��t wait for it.�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio for a moment.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked.


    ����..�� Yukinoshita hesitated.


    ��Do you want to hug me once again?��


    Yukinoshita snorted and said, ��Don��t misunderstand. I just think you��re not alright, so I will give you a chance to hug me again.��


    ����..��


    ��Okay, then, thest time.��


    ����Thest time,�� Yukinoshita murmured.


    ��Well, we��re going to sleep after this, right? So this is thest time. Also, I won��t take the initiative. I want you to be the one who takes it.�� Shishio stood in silence and opened his arms.


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio for a moment and took the initiative to hug him, burying her face against his chest.


    Shishio naturally hugged her back.


    Yukinoshita closed her eyes, feeling moonlit in the night sky and the rustling leaves because of the wind, feeling d that she had met him.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Yukinoshita opened her mouth before she closed it again. ��Nothing.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yeah. It��s just I am d to be here, so let��s stay like this for a while.�� Yukinoshita hugged him tighter and took a deep breath of his scent, ensuring she wouldn��t forget this feeling.


    Shishio nced at Yukinoshita for a moment and gently caressed her hair. The words that were about toe out of his mouth stopped before he sighed and said, ��Me too. I am d that I am here.��


    Yukinoshita smiled and said, ��Thank you.��


    The two continued until tonight, hugging each other as if they were about to disappear into twilight.

 Chapter 579: Paradise Land

    Chapter 579: Paradise Land


    In the morning, right after he had woken up from Hiratsuka��s room, he went to have breakfast with this lovely teacher. The night they spent together was wild since it was their first time doing it together on the trip.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio asked while looking at Totsuka and Hikigaya, who ate in front of him.


    While they didn��t sleep in the same roomst night, they shared the same table during breakfast.


    ��It��s hard for me to eat when you keep staring at me like that.��


    Looking at Shishio, who ate without trouble, Hikigaya and Totsuka couldn��t help but sigh, thinking that this guy had a heart of steel.


    Last night, Shishio and Hayama argued, and it caused no one to know what to say.


    The two thought to say something to Shishio when he returned to the room, but he didn��t return, which made them worried.


    However, when Hikigaya sent him an email, Shishio replied that he wouldn��t stay in the room and decided to stay elsewhere. Yet he didn��t feel surprised since, with his power of money, it was possible to buy this entire camping site.


    Still, this wasn��t something that Hikigaya wanted to say.


    Every high school student that joined the summer camp was in this ce, eating breakfast together.


    Yet when many of them were awkward, even Hayama felt slightly awkward. Shishio was as calm as usual, as if nothing had happened, which somehow affected them, and he also ate as usual.


    They wanted to say something, but somehow, they knew it was better to shut their mouths, considering the fire had subsided.


    ��Now then. Here��s today��s schedule!��


    Hiratsuka attracted everyone��s attention.


    ��Tonight, we will have a test of courage, then a campfire going after that. The kids have free time during the day, so use that time to get things ready.��


    ��A campfire, eh?�� Hikigaya sighed.


    ��What? Do you have a bad memory about it?�� Shishio asked, ignoring how Yui and the other girls wanted to do something like a folk dance.


    Hikigaya stared at Shishio and sighed. ��You must have a good memory of the campfire, right?��


    ��Well, I skip most campfires, so I can y a game or read the manga.��


    Shishio recalled from the memories of the previous Shishio Oga that if he didn��t have to join, then he wouldn��t join. If it wasn��t something necessary, he wouldn��t join, and if it was necessary, he would finish it efficiently, without wasting time.


    This was how the previous Shishio Oga was.


    However, he wasn��t much different, and if he didn��t have to join, he wouldn��t do it.


    ��Ah, then, Shishiron, let��s have a folk dance!�� Yui suddenly said with a bright smile.


    ��Okay.�� Shishio nodded and didn��t think anything weird about Yui��s invitation, but he could see many gazes on him. ��What?��


    ����Nothing.��


    Hikigaya sighed and thought that this guy was really different. When many girls would avoid him and even wouldn��t touch his hands when their turn to dance with him, many girls would flock around him like groups of ants attracted to sugar, ignoring the danger that might happen in front of them.


    ��Hikigaya, your eyes have gone rotten again.�� Hiratsuka sighed and said, ��Well, I guess those eyes are perfect for ying a monster.��


    ��Does that mean we are going to scare the kids during the test of courage?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��It seems they have a set of monster costumes ready. Split up and get to work.��


    ��Okay!��


    They answered at the same time, but when they looked at Hiratsuka, they wondered why her skin seemed to be glowing for some reason.


    Would smoking have such an effect on the skin?


    If Hiratsuka knew what they were thinking, she would nod, but the thing she smoked wasn��t a cigarette.


    Still, after they ate, they started with their work.


    Shishio was in charge of splitting the wood into a log, so it could be used as a bonfire. He held an ax in one hand and swung it in one smooth motion, causing it to be split in half.


    ����..�� Hikigaya, Totsuka, and Tobe.


    ������ Hayama.


    The rest of the guys were also in charge of the physicalbor, and of course, they saw how smooth and easy it was for Shishio to split the wood in half as he tore a paper into half.


    ��Um, Oga-san, are you a master of martial arts?�� Tobe asked after a moment of hesitation. He changed his nickname from ��Oghi�� to ��Oga-san�� right after he saw what had happenedst night. He also saw how easy it was for Shishio to smash the wooden table even though it was hard. He believed that this guy was a master of martial arts, and he didn��t doubt it.


    ��Well, I dabble in some,�� Shishio said in ambiguity since he didn��t want to show it off. He wasn��t Hayama, after all. He didn��t need to tell the rest of the world about his advantages, achievements, and what he had done in life.


    ��No, no, no. This isn��t a level where you just dabble in some.�� Hikigaya was the first one who refuted Shishio��s words.


    ��Is this a problem now? Can we finish the work first? I don��t want to waste my time here.�� When Hiratsuka gave him a sweet whisper before, telling him that everyone was going to y on the river, how could he be in the mood to do this physical work?


    Everyone was going to wear a bikini.


    How could he miss this chance?


    They could only show a bitter smile since they knew this guy wouldn��t say anything. Still, it was better than someone who unted his achievement.


    ��Still, I am so jealous of your body Shishio-kun. It is hard and big.�� Totsuka leaned forward and poked his arm several times with an envious gaze.


    ����.��


    Shishio nced at Totsuka in silence before he looked at Hikigaya, who gritted his teeth in jealousy. ��You can have him all you want!�� He sighed, but he didn��t intend to say anything since even if he hated to admit it, he must admit Totsuka was cute.


    What was even worse, this guy would also trigger his system.


    Shishio looked at the sky and thought that the face of Yuigahamama at that time and felt he missed her somehow. He shook his head and decided to focus on his work. When the work was done, he was about to go to the river where the girls were ying. As for Tobe and Hayama, they went somewhere, and he wasn��t sure were not that he was curious, to begin with. Still, Totsuka also disappeared, which made him slightly curious.


    ��Senpai, you don��t have anything to do after this, right?�� Shishio asked while looking at Hikigaya.


    ��How can you be so sure I don��t have anything to do after this?�� Hikigaya expressed displease after he stacked up the log for the bonfire.


    ��You have something to do?��


    ��No, I don��t. Can you not open my wound?��


    ��Can you not be so sensitive? I want to invite you somewhere, but I��ll leave you if you��re so annoying.�� Shishio felt that Hikigaya��s tragic past was quite troublesome.


    ��Oh? Where are you going to bring me?�� Hikigaya asked curiously.


    ��Paradisend.��


    ����Paradisend?��


    Hikigaya felt a sledgehammer smash his brain, and he just followed him docilely like a baby duck behind its mother.


    Yet if Shishio knew what this guy was thinking, he might kick him up. Still, the real reason he invited Hikigaya was that Komachi was there, and there would be more guys, so it didn��t change anything, even if he didn��t bring Hikigaya.


    Lastly, Shishio knew that they were all docile. They were unlike him, who was pure darkness and evil, so he knew nothing would happen.


    ��Where are we going?�� Hikigaya asked curiously.


    ��Just wait a moment. What are you being impatient about?�� Shishio walked in front of Hikigaya rxingly.


    ��Wh-Who is getting impatient? I-I am just wondering where are we going?�� Hikigaya looked away while muttering.


    ��Pervert.��


    ��You��re the only one I don��t want to hear that word from!��


    His words were like shouting at someone that person was a thief when he was a professional thief.


    While Hikigaya must admit he was a pervert like any other boy, Shishio��s pervertedness was on another level.


    The two walked together until they heard the clear sound of water flowing.


    ��River?��


    Shishio didn��t answer them, and his eyes were quickly attracted to two wet figures ying on the river.


    ����Is this a paradisend?��


    ��Is this not it?��


    Hikigaya fell silent before saying, ��Don��t stare at my little sister!��


    ��I am not looking at her, but your little sister is showing her body to me.��


    ������ Hikigaya.


    Komachi and Yui yed on the river before they noticed Shishio and Hikigaya.


    ��Ah, Onii-chan! Shishio-nii!�� Komachi greeted the two with a bright smile.


    ��Shishiron. Hikki.�� Yui also greeted them with a smile, but she was slightly embarrassed, so she quickly hid behind Komachi.


    ��What are you guys doing?�� Hikigaya asked curiously. ��Wait, why are you in swimsuits?��


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei said we could y in the river,�� Yui answered.


    However, Komachi quickly stood in front of the two and said, ��Anyway, take a look at my new swimsuit! Look! Look! Look!�� She kept repeating those ��Look!�� words while posing in various poses.


    ��Okay, now the����


    Komachi suddenly went red and dipped into the river since Shishio��s gaze made her embarrassed. If it was only Hikigaya, she might not care, but it was different from Shishio.


    ��You��re cute, Komachi-chan.��


    ��Uwah!��


    Komachi almost fell into the river.


    ��Komachi-chan!�� Yui quickly saved Komachi.


    ��Big brother, can you not look at me with that gaze?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Who is your big brother, bastard?! I won��t allow it! I will definitely allow it!�� Hikigaya was enraged and wanted to ssh water on Shishio��s face, but he didn��t dare to do it and swallowed his anger deep in his heart.


    ��What are you screaming about? It��s so noisy.��


    The two turned and saw Yukinoshita was there.


    Unlike Yui��s soft, youthful, and bombastic body, Yukinoshita��s body was graceful, slender, and beautiful, like a piece of beautiful artwork.


    ��Shishio-kun, are you going to y on the river too?��


    ��Hey, Ebina, don��t run so suddenly!��


    Ebina and Yumiko also came in swimsuits.


    While Yumiko wore a bikini to show off her bumpy and sexy figure, Ebina wore a one-piece school swimsuit, which, strangely enough, gave her a unique charm.


    ��Oh? Why are you still in your clothes? Hurry up and take them off!��


    Suddenly, Hiratsuka approached him from behind and pulled his t-shirt and pants directly at the same time.


    ����.��


    ��Guwah!�� Ebina fell after she had a nosebleed.


    The others weren��t much different.


    However, Hikigaya stared at Shishio for a moment before he looked away with a depressed sigh.


    ����I don��t wear one, you know?�� Shishio pulled Hiratsuka��s hands away before he wore his clothes normally.


    Hiratsuka could only smile helplessly, thinking that this guy��s area of attack was too powerful.


    Still, while Hikigaya was depressed, he heard the voice of an angel.


    ��Hachiman.��


    Hikigaya looked up and saw an angel.

 Chapter 580: Youre not the only one

    Chapter 580: You��re not the only one


    Shishio and Hikigaya sat next to each other under the shade of a good size tree, watching many girls, a woman, and one trap, ying together on the river.


    It might be normal for Hikigaya didn��t join to y on the river, considering he didn��t bring his swimsuit. However, the main reason was his personality made him not really want to y with the group.


    Yet, it was strange when Shishio didn��t join the crowd.


    However, with what had happened before, Shishio decided to stay out and rest while watching them as a spectator. His charm was dangerous, and he was afraid to dye this beautiful river a crimson color.


    The two sat staring at the group of girls ying on the river until suddenly, someone interrupted them.


    Rumi came and sat naturally right next to Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio rubbed Rumi��s head naturally.


    Hikigaya stretched his neck and looked at Rumi curiously.


    ��Why are you two here? You don��t y on the river?�� Rumi didn��t answer. Instead, she asked.


    ��Why?�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya.


    ��I didn��t bring my swimsuit.�� Hikigaya nced at Shishio and said, ��As for this guy, it��ll be dangerous for him to swim in the river.��


    ��Huh? Shishio-nii, you can��t swim?�� Rumi stared at Shishio curiously.


    ��Haha���� Shishio onlyughed while rubbing Rumi��s head.


    It was impossible for Hikigaya and Shishio to tell the details about what had happened to everyone if he took his clothes off.


    ��How about you? Why are you here?�� Hikigaya stared at Shishio speechlessly before he asked Rumi.


    As for why Shishio didn��t ask, he clearly knew what had happened to this girl. Even so, he still listened to her.


    ��Apparently, we have some free time today. When I finished breakfast and went back to the room, nobody was around.��


    ��Then, y here, or do you want to y on the river? It feels cool,�� Shishio said.


    ����No, it��s okay here.�� Rumi wasn��t in the mood to y and only wanted to stay with someone. ��I also didn��t bring my swimsuit.��


    ��Then, stay here.��


    Shishio thought the real reason why this little girl didn��t join the river was that she didn��t bring a swimsuit. He nced at her face and thought that this girl might want to y, which made him sigh.


    They were children. Why should they live in such aplicated way?


    Children should be selfish and live freely and happily instead of being conscious or careful of everything.


    However, it made Shishio realize that sometimes being normal was hard.


    ��Okay.��


    Rumi nodded since she only wanted to stay with someone she could depend on now.


    The three sat under the shade of the tree.


    Hikigaya wasn��t good at talking, so he didn��t say anything.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Rumi talked to each other. After all, there were many things that they didn��t know.


    Rumi also wanted to know most about Shishio.


    However, their conversation stopped when Yui and Yukinoshita approached them.


    Yui was in her blue bikini, squatting down, causing her well-developed breasts to squeeze against her pale, white thighs.


    ��Rumi-chan, do you want to y with us?��


    Shishio could see Yui had mastered the art ofmunication since when one talked to someone, it was better to match their eyes, especially when one talked to children.


    The height difference between children and adults was huge.


    If the children wanted to see the adults, they had to stretch their heads up.


    On the other hand, the adults had to look down when they looked at the children.


    It could be seen from their position that their interaction was hardly fair since one had to look up and the other was looking down.


    To solve this situation, Yui squatted down, so she could match Rumi��s eyes, showing her skillfulmunication ability.


    On the other hand, Yukinoshita stood tall while looking down at Rumi, showing her awkwardmunication ability.


    Still, his eyes happened to meet Yukinoshita, and it caused her to look away with a blush.


    ����Cute.��


    However, Rumi pulled his t-shirt slightly, which made him confused. He looked at her for a moment and wondered whether she was uneasy when she was approached by a stranger. Still, he must admit that a woman did a better job of taking care of children, considering it was impossible for him to do what Yui did.


    His image was one thing, but he was afraid of being misunderstood by many people.


    Still hearing Yui��s question, Rumi shook her head gently.


    ��I see����


    Yui sounded disappointed.


    ��Hey, Shishio-nii���� Rumi suddenly called.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Shishio-nii, do you have any friends from back in elementary school?�� Rumi asked.


    ��No,�� Shishio answered without hesitation. ��I think most people are like that.�� The previous Shishio Oga was quite reclusive, but it didn��t mean he didn��t have a friend. He had one or two friends, but it was because of the acquaintances of his parents. Still, they had nothing to do with him, and he didn��t know them.


    ��So just forget about them. You won��t talk with them ever again after you graduate.��


    Rumi was in a daze since she didn��t expect such words toe out of Shishio��s mouth.


    ��Huh? Really?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��I think so.�� Hikigaya suddenly said, ��I am like that, after all.��


    ��Me too. I haven��t met any either,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ����.��


    Yui was speechless but quickly coughed to fix the situation. ��Don��t worry, Rumi-chan. These three are just weird. That��s all.��


    ��What��s wrong with that?�� Hikigaya retorted. ��In English, I am special. Being special is awesome.��


    ��Yeah, you��re special, alright.�� Yukinoshita was speechless.


    Still, Shishio looked at Yuigahama and asked, ��Yui-senpai. How many of your elementary school friends do you still talk to?��


    ��Hmm���� Yui thought for a moment. ��One or two�� I guess?��


    ��And how many students did your grade have?��


    ��Three sses of thirty.��


    ��This means the possibility of staying friends five years after graduation is around three to six percent. This is Yui-senpai, who is known to be cute and sociable, you know?��


    ��Cu-Cute?!�� Yui smiled andughed happily.


    ��Yuigahama-san.�� Yukinoshita sighed. ��He isn��t really praising you, you know?��


    ��But I am surprised that you don��t have friends you stillmunicate with in elementary school,�� Hikigaya said while looking at Shishio.


    Most of them were also surprised since they knew well how popr Shishio was.


    However, this guy didn��t even have a single friend he still contacted in elementary school, which surprised them.


    ��Hmm�� it��s hard to call them friends since we only know each other based on my parents�� connection. Instead of friends, they should be called a necessary acquaintance.��


    ����I don��t understand the world of rich people���� Hikigaya was speechless.


    Shishioughed and didn��t bother to exin since his world and their world were quite different. They might get disillusioned if he exined to them clearly the difference. Still, he could see Yukinoshita��s expression was slightly cloudy for some reason, but he didn��t say anything.


    ��Okay, enough about me.��


    It was impossible for one to befriend everyone.


    Even the heroine in another story could only have 100 friends.


    As for bing friends with everyone with the rest of the people in the world, it was impossible since one didn��t have enough time to do that.


    ��But my mom doesn��t want to hear something like that. She always asks me how I am doing with my friends. She gave me this camera and told me to take a lot of pictures during summer camp.��


    Rumi held her camera and lowered her head deeper.


    ��Besides, getting left out makes me feel like I am inferior. I kinda don��t like it. It��s pathetic. But�� There��s nothing I can do about it anymore.��


    ��Why?��


    ��I was abandoned. We can��t get along anymore. Even if we do, there��s no telling when this will happen again. So maybe I am better off this way����


    Shishio could see this girl had already given up.


    A loner is forced to stay a loner.


    If you do your best at something and stand out, that will only get used as fodder for criticism.


    There is even a saying in this country that a nail that sticks out will be hammered down.


    This situation has be the norm in this country.


    Still, as long as it doesn��t happen to them, they will close their eyes and pretend nothing happens.


    Everyone is like that, and they also copy it.


    Rumi��s mother was also like that since she didn��t want to see her daughter as different from others.


    However, the person who has encountered this problem is hurt and helpless since there is nothing that can be done.


    Even if Rumi reported to the adult, her parents would say whether she had done something wrong. As for her teacher, they didn��t want to make the situation bigger, so they would just tell her to bear with it.


    In other words, nothing had changed.


    Shishio nced at Yukinoshita and Hikigaya and knew that they were also the victims of something simr to Rumi. Inwardly, he sighed and thought that whether they were a child or an adult, many of them were rotten to the core.


    Still, every word that came out of his mouth could do nothing against Rumi��s situation. He also wasn��t stupid enough and did something strange like what he did to his enemies. In the end, it was like what Hayama had said before. They were just little children, and he even felt it was too much for him, trying to harm them.


    If Rumi knew the truth, she would also think the same.


    Shishio felt that this situation was really hard.


    If Rumi had one or two friends that could stay with her during her toughest time, it would be fine.


    Unfortunately, Rumi didn��t have such an existence. Instead, most people didn��t have such an existence.


    Shishio gently caressed her hair without saying anything.


    Rumi was in silence and leaned on his side.


    Shishio took a deep breath and knew it was necessary to start the n he kept at night. He knew it wouldn��t help Rumi, but it would erase her problem since when this was over, she wouldn��t be the only one who was alone.

 Chapter 581: Fragile relationship

    Chapter 581: Fragile rtionship


    Before the test of courage started, every high school student that took part in this camp went to the room to try on the costumes for tonight��s test of courage.


    ��What��s with these cheap costumes?�� Yumiko was speechless.


    Everyone was the same since even if the school had prepared the costumes for the test of courage, those costumes weren��t good. They were all ugly and old and weren��t intended to be used to scare people at all.


    Still, somehow he also understood that the target they had to scare was an elementary school student. They were a group of children, and if they scared them too much, this group of children might cry andin, which might cause a big problem.


    Hearing his exnation, they nodded and felt it was reasonable before they started to check all the costumes on the box.


    Shishio didn��t join. Instead, he looked at Ebina, who took thebination of shrine maiden and magical girl costume in a daze. He wasn��t sure what to say, but he could see her looking at him with a smile.


    ��Do you want to see me with this costume?�� Ebina asked.


    Shishio was honest, so he nodded.


    ��Then, wait for a moment~! I will change!�� Ebina ran to the changing room.


    The rest of the girls were also the same, and they also started to pick their costumes one by one.


    ��You��re not going to wear a costume?�� Hikigaya asked.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��No, but your costume suits you well, Senpai. The zombie make-up is Hollywood-tier.��


    ����Sometimes, I want to beat you.��


    ��Thanks.��


    ����That��s not apliment.�� Hikigaya let out a long sigh.


    ��Oga-kun, can we talk?��


    When the girls came out of the changing room, Hayama suddenly took the initiative to talk with him.


    Shishio wanted to appreciate the girls in different types of costumes, but he knew this matter had toe first. ��Sure. Is it about Rumi-chan?��


    ��Yes.�� Hayama nodded. ��I think Rumi-chan might need to discuss this problem with everyone.��


    ������.�� Everyone was speechless.


    Shishio didn��t even need to refute Hayama, but the other girls took the initiative to refute Hayama.


    ��But she��ll get bashed by everyone if she does that.��


    ��Then, how about talking to them one by one?�� Hayama was slightly flustered when he asked this question.


    ��That wouldn��t make a difference.�� Ebina looked at Hayama and said, ��They might y nice on the stop, but behind her back, nothing will change. Girls are much scarier than you think, Hayato-kun.��


    ������.�� Hayama.


    ��For real?! That��s super scary!�� Yumiko was surprised.


    ������.�� Shishio looked at Yumiko in silence, then said, ��Hayama-senpai, if you don��t want to do this n, then I won��t force you.�� He thought Hayama didn��t want to participate in this n, so he didn��t force him.


    ��No, I will do it.�� Hayama somehow became stubborn.


    ��Really?�� Shishio stared at Hayama in doubt.


    ��Yes, please allow me to take on this role.�� Hayama knew he didn��t have any choices, so he tried to do it by himself. He nced at Yukinoshita for a moment before he looked away, and somehow he understood why they were so close.


    ��Is that so? But we will need three people, so Tobe-senpai, Yumiko-senpai, can you help too?�� Shishio looked at Tobe and Yumiko.


    ��Sure, leave this to me!�� Tobe answered readily. After all, he still remembered Shishio��s wordsst night, and punishing the evil for good was like what a hero did, which made him feel excited.


    ��We-Well, I don��t really mind���� Yumiko muttered while swirling the end of her hair.


    ��Thank you.�� Shishio nodded, then looked at Hayama again. ��I have to thank you too, Senpai.��


    ��No, it��s okay.�� Hayama felt conflicted, then said, ��But I still believe that they��re good girls inside.��


    ��That��s good.�� Shishio merely smiled when he saw Hayama��s naivety. He didn��t care about Hayama, nor did he care about it. However, if this guy wanted to take the first seat to see how fragile a human rtionship was, he would give it to him without hesitation.


    Shishio didn��t look at Hayama again and told them the details of how they were going to implement this n.


    Their n had been set, and everything would start at the test of courage at night.


    Still, he looked at Yui, who seemed serious while wearing skimpy clothes, feeling she might resemble her mother.


    ��Hmm?�� Yui titled her head.


    Shishio stopped, looking in Yui��s direction, and thought that Rumi might curse him after he did this.


    ��


    Night.


    As the sunset and the moon rose, everyone started the test of courage.


    Few groups had started the test of courage and screamed happily instead of in fear.


    Unlike the others, Komachi had the job of weing everyone to enter the route of the test of courage. She stood at the entrance while looking at the group of children.


    ��All right. The next team to leave will be this one!��


    ��Kyaaa~!��


    A group of little girls screamed in high tension.


    The members of this group were Rumi and the girls who had isted her. When Komachi told them it was their turn to enter, they entered without hesitation.


    Unlike Rumi, who kept her mouth shut and maintained a slight distance from everyone, the other girls huddled together while looking around curiously. They walked for a moment before they saw Totsuka, who was dressed as a sorcerer.


    ��Once you be-begin, go get a talisman from the shrine deep in the forest.��


    Totsuka was in charge of telling everyone the rules of this test of courage.


    After they listened to his instruction, they started to walk. They were thest group, and unlike them, the rest had returned.


    Shishio, Hikigaya, and Yukinoshita hid behind the tree, waiting for Rumi��s group toe.


    ��Is it time?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio looked at his phone, and he received a message from Hayama. ��It��s time.��


    ��Shh�� they��reing.�� Hikigaya reminded the two of them.


    They shut their mouths and maintained a quiet atmosphere.


    Shishio could see Tobe and Yumiko, who stood next to each other in the dark before he saw Rumi and her group walking in their direction.


    The light slowly approached, and Rumi��s group met Tobe and Yumiko.


    ��Oh, it��s just these guys!��


    They were slightly nervous before, but they sighed in relief when they saw two familiar people.


    ��They��re dressed normally!��


    ��Lame!��


    ��This isn��t scary at all!��


    ��You��re so dumb even though you��re in high school!��


    They didn��t feel fear. Instead, they felt superior to Yumiko and Tobe and even started to make fun of them.


    However��


    ��Huh?!�� Tobe looked at the group angrily. ��Who the hell do you think you��re talking to?!��


    ��Eh?!��


    The group of little girls was startled by this sudden change.


    ��Hey, don��t you think you��re acting too cocky?�� Yumiko also red at them. ��We��re not your friends, you know?��


    They even became scared when they saw how serious Yumiko was.


    Yumiko approached them without hesitation and asked, ��I could have sworn that you called us retarded or something. Which one of you was it?��


    They didn��t dare to look at Yumiko and lowered their heads.


    ��Sorry.��


    This was the only word that came out from one of them.


    *Crack!*


    Yumiko mmed the trunk of the tree with her heel. ��I said I want the smartass to fess up!��


    �������� Shishio stared at Yumiko for a moment before he lowered his head since her g-string panties were showing up. He sighed, wondering how this virgin could be so bold. Still, her legs were smooth and slender, which was nice to gaze at.


    ��You think this is a game?!�� Tobe also approached them and red at them, ready to teach them a lesson anytime.


    Yumiko and Tobe stood at the front and behind the group of girls, cutting their escaping route.


    ��Do it! Do it! It��s our job to teach them some basic courtesy!�� Yumiko was excited.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    ��Yo Hayama-san, I can beat them, right?�� Tobe asked loudly.


    Hayama, who had been stand-by on the side, also started to appear. Unlike his usual sunny smile, he was so cold and emotionless, causing the group of girls to be even more nervous. ��Let��s do this. Half of you can leave. Half of you will stay.��


    ��Huh?��


    They were startled by his words.


    ��You are all going to decide who is going to stay.��


    They even became scared and nervous.


    ��We��re sorry!��


    One of them started to apologize.


    ��We don��t want your apologies. I said half of you will have to stay here. Choose.�� Hayama was as cold as ever.


    ��Hey, did you not hear it? Or do you think you can ignore him?�� Yumiko asked with a pretentious voice.


    ��Hurry up and choose it! We don��t have a lot of time! Who is going to stay?!�� Tobe shouted while cracking his fists. ��Is it you?!�� He looked at one of the girls and asked loudly.


    The girl closed her eyes, feeling scared before she looked at Rumi. ��Tsurumi. You stay back.��


    ��Ye-Yeah.��


    Rumi looked at everyone in silence and could only clench her little fists. However, she followed and stayed on the side.


    In the hiding ce, Shishio, Yukinoshita, Hikigaya, and Yui watched this scene silently.


    ��This is what you want, right?�� Hikigaya asked while looking at Shishio.


    ��Yeah, it��s a good punishment, right?��


    ����Devil.��


    ��I can��t deny that.�� Shishio sighed and said, ��We are a high school. Our age is different. If we enter her fight, it will do nothing but only make it worse. Besidesfort or support, I can��t give her much, especially with this limited time. The only thing I can do is mess up the human rtionship between those girls, so her problem will disappear since, after this, she isn��t going to be the only loner in her school now.��


    ��Well, I agree with you. This is the only way to solve their problem.�� Hikigaya felt that instead of Shishio, he should be the one to take on this role since, unlike him, he didn��t have anyone around him.


    ��You don��t have to look at me like that since I have initiated this n. I will bear the price,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ����Bastard, don��t say something so cool in this situation.�� Hikigaya felt his lines had been taken somehow.


    Shishio onlyughed and didn��t say anything.


    However, Yukinoshita and Yui stared at Shishio��s back for a moment, but neither of them said anything, yet they moved closer to him.


    ��Come on.��


    On the other hand, Hayama didn��t stop and stared at the rest of the girls besides Rumi.


    ��One down, two to go. Hurry up.��


    The four girls looked at each other, and they were filled with fear.


    Rumi looked at the four of them and was silent without saying anything.


    As for what she was thinking, no one knew.

 Chapter 582: Karma

    Chapter 582: Karma


    Being forced to leave half of the members by Hayama made the group of little girls panic.


    Leaving aside Rumi, who was being isted, the rest stared at each other and seemed ready to choose who was the next sacrifice.


    This is how a human is.


    When one is threatened by great fear, one won��t hesitate to sacrifice others to save themselves.


    Of course, there was an exception.


    When one has fallen for someone or that someone has a lot of meanings for them, like how a mother loves her children, they won��t hesitate to sacrifice themselves to save their loved one.


    However, the group of children in front of them definitely didn��t have such a rtionship. Their rtionship was bonded, so they wouldn��t be alone and could be strong enough to make fun of the people around them.


    Yet it was a normal thing.


    It was like how a group of Vikings robbed Ennd.


    It was like how the weak became the food of the strong in the jungle.


    In the end, a human was just an advanced animal.


    Even if they thought of themselves as civilized, many of their actions weren��t that much different from animals.


    A person is weak, which is why they have made a group.


    When they are in a group, they can protect themselves.


    Rumi was alone, and her opponents were four people.


    Four were bigger than one.


    Even the mathematics had said so.


    Still, there was an exception, an individual who was able to protect themselves against a group of people, controlling them, making them their bitches.


    However, Rumi wasn��t such a person. She was just a kind-hearted girl who pulled the short end of the stick.


    In other words, she was unlucky.


    However, most children who stayed in the same ss as this naughty group of little girls were unlucky.


    In front of such children, there was no need to be polite, and there was no need to treat them gently since it would fill their egos.


    They needed to know their actions couldn��t be called innocent anymore and could beughed at like it was a joke for one to talk during dinner time.


    Instead, it was something hurtful and should be damned.


    The trauma on the children would affect one��s personality when they be older.


    While the people who were bullied or isted might not show anything when they became an adult, their hearts were roaring in pain.


    Yet many people didn��t understand this and either ignored or underestimated this problem since it happened everywhere.


    ��Everyone�� felt it, so you should also deal with it too.


    Shishio didn��t like those types of people, and he knew they could say something like that because they hadn��t tasted it, and it was his hobby to tell those people how it felt to be treated like that.


    ��If only Yuka hadn��t said that earlier.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Yeah, it��s all your fault, Yuka!��


    ��That��s right!��


    Yuka was attacked by the three girls, pushed to the side, and thrown away like she was a gue.


    ��No!��


    However, Yuka still couldn��t understand her situation and fought back.


    ��Hitomi was the first one to open her big mouth!��


    Hitomi was in disbelief before she refuted. ��I didn��t say anything! I didn��t do anything wrong! I am sure More was the one who ticked them off!��


    ��Huh?�� Mori was in shock.


    ��You��re always like that. You act like that with the teachers too.


    ��How I act normally has nothing to do with this!��


    Everyone started to me each other. They felt they weren��t at fault. Instead, it was the others�� fault. They didn��t want to be hurt, and they wanted the others to take the me.


    Hayama almost couldn��t bear it, but he didn��t say anything since he was utterly disappointed.


    ��Good girl?��


    Hayama wanted tough at this moment. All he could see was a group of double-faced girls who only wanted to protect themselves.


    ��Stop it! Let��s all apologize!��


    One of the girls suddenly cried.


    Shishio looked at the crying girl and wanted to give a thumbs up. Frankly, he hated when a woman cried, especially in a critical situation.


    The woman��s tears were an unfair thing.


    When a man had to beg for one to apologize for a mistake that had been made, a woman could cry and make people forgive her.


    In his previous life, his father oftenined to him about a certain female politician, who used her tears, so everyone would forgive the mistakes that had been made by her decision. She kept crying and crying without solving the situation.


    It ticked him off, but he must admit a woman��s tears were a powerful weapon.


    However, some women use their tears as something cheap.


    If it was Tobe and Hayama alone, their hearts would be softened.


    Unfortunately, Yumiko was there. ��I hate women who think all they have to do is cry all above else.��


    In front of a woman��s tears, it was impossible for a man to stand up. However, in front of another woman, they could punch this fake cry into the dust.


    Hayama and Tobe also started to be impatient.


    Tobe did shadow boxing, and Hayama hurried them. ��You get thirty seconds. I need two more names.��


    ��You know what will happen if you snitch on us, right? I remember what you look like, so don��t even think about escaping!��


    ��Twenty seconds left.��


    The group of girls even panicked.


    ��It��s gotta be Yuka!��


    ��Yeah! Stay back, Yuka!��


    ��I agree!��


    When one takes the initiative to put someone on me, the others also follow.


    Yuka was already abandoned.


    ��Go on.��


    They started to push her.


    However, Yuka got angry, showing herst struggle. ��Hey, don��t push me!��


    ��Yuka!��


    Still, they didn��t feel fear toward Yuka. Instead, they pushed her harder. In front of the group of high school students, what was Yuka?


    ��Sorry, but we don��t have any choice.��


    Yuka could be helplessly pushed to Rumi��s side before she lowered her head.


    The happy group of friends that had worked together crumbled and vanished. There was no trace of friendship among them. Instead, a fear of being betrayed by one another.


    ��One more.��


    Along with Hayama��s reminder, they knew they had to choose one more person.


    Another one had to be sacrificed, so the others could safely get out of this ce.


    ��Ten, nine, eight��


    Hayama started his countdown.


    ��It��s time.��


    Shishio��s reminder made them nod.


    All they had to do was to get out and tell them that everything was a prank.


    ��Wait, Shishiron!��


    Yui suddenly pulled the hem of his t-shirt since she knew they didn��t need to get out. She could see that Rumi was about to do something.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything, and his nose twitched slightly. His expression became serious, and everyone noticed the change in his expression.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita suddenly asked since she felt something.


    ��Get everyone out! Hurry!��


    ��Huh?��


    They were confused, but they quickly noticed the creature that made their heart almost stop.


    No one said anything, and they shut their mouths when they saw this creature.


    ��Be-Bear?!�� Hikigaya almost eximed, but his mouth was covered by Shishio.


    The bear suddenly came out on the side of Hayama, Tobe, Yumiko, Rumi, and the other little girls. It came out from the bush, staring at them.


    ��Go and tell the teacher.�� Shishio looked at the three of them.


    However, before they could react, the group of little girls quickly screamed and ran away.


    ��Bear!��


    Those little girls quickly ran away and didn��t care about Hayama, Tobe, Yumiko, Rumi, and even Yuka, who were stunned in ce. After all, those high school students had bullied them before, so in front of the danger, they didn��t hesitate to run away, ignoring the danger that might happen after they ran away.


    As expected, the moment they ran away, the bear roared as it stood tall.


    ��ROOOOOARRRR!!!��


    The roar of the beast was so loud, making their legs weak.


    Even Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya didn��t expect this situation, but they were quickly awoken by Shishio.


    ��Go! Go! Tell the teacher! Tell them to bring a gun, machete, or anything!��


    Shishio might bring a weapon, but it was impossible to use it when they were so close to the bear. He knew he had to take all of them away first, or else many would die.


    The three quickly saw Shishio walking forward toward the bear.


    ��Shishiron!�� Yui panicked and wanted to stop Shishio, but she couldn��t.


    Yukinoshita was also the same, but she tried to calm herself. ��It��s okay. He is powerful and knows martial arts.��


    ��Can he defeat a bear?�� Hikigaya asked grimly.


    ��I don��t know, but we need to get the teacher! Hurry!��


    It was useless for them to stay in this ce, and what they could do was to get the teacher as soon as possible!


    Hayama, Tobe, and Yumiko didn��t know what to do since this beast wasn��t something they expected to encounter.


    However, suddenly something flew into the eye of the bear.


    ��ROOOOOARRRR!!!��


    The bear suddenly roared in pain while covering one of its eyes.


    ��What are you doing? Hurry up and run!��


    Hayama and Tobe felt the blood from the bear on their faces. The warm liquid which sshed on their faces awoke them.


    On the other hand, Shishio had already held Yumiko, Rumi, and Yuka in his arms.


    ��Go! Go! Hurry up and run!��


    Hearing his reminder, Tobe and Hayama didn��t hesitate and ran with Shishio. They also saw him able to hold three girls at the same time, so they knew that they only needed to run away.


    ��Uwaaaa!!!��


    Tobe couldn��t control his emotions, screaming while running.


    Hayama wasn��t much better, but he was calmer and still asked, ��What did you do?��


    ��I made it blind by throwing stone into its eye,�� Shishio said confidently, trying to calm the three girls in his arms. He held Rumi and Yuka on one arm and Yumiko on the other. The three girls hugged him tightly without hesitation since they felt only his existence could bring him safety.


    ��Awesome!��


    Hearing his words, Tobe couldn��t help but praise him.


    Hayama was also amazed and calmed down a bit.


    ��Still, hurry up and run since I am afraid it might chase after us,�� Shishio said.


    They nodded without hesitation, feeling frustrated since they couldn��t run faster.


    When they came out of the forest, they were quickly greeted by Hiratsuka and the other teachers.


    ��Where is the bear?�� Hiratsuka quickly asked.


    ��ROOOOOARRRRR!!��


    The bear was right behind them!


    ��Where��s the firearm?�� Shishio quickly asked since he thought this type of camp would prepare a shotgun or something, considering this ce was close to a forest.


    ��There isn��t any!�� Hiratsuka wanted to cry.


    ��The heck?!��


    Everyone wanted toin at that moment. They felt their teachers were useless.


    No one expected the bear would chase after them, but when they saw its bloody eye staring at them viciously, no words came out of their mouths.


    They were all pacifists and hadn��t seen a beast in their lives. They were living in a peaceful era without fighting by using their bodies.


    Shishio sighed and knew that he had to handle the bear himself.


    ��Here, protect them a bit.��


    Shishio put the three girls down and said loudly, ��Close your ears!��


    Everyone was already weak since they didn��t expect this situation. However, when one took the lead, the others also followed. They closed their ears with some confusion.


    Yet it had nothing to do with the bear, and it charged toward Shishio��s direction since he was the one who hurt it. It moved so fast, and it was ready to tear him apart.


    However��


    *Bang!*


    Shishio took out the gun he had kept and shot it into the bear��s brain.


    ������


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Shishio moved closer and shot the bear without stopping.


    Everyone��s ears rang, and they felt slightly dizzy because of the loud noise of the gun. However, they couldn��t look away from him, watching him shoot down the bear.


    Shishio stopped the shot when the bear fell, and blood kept dripping from its body. He rubbed his temple and wondered whether this was karma.

 Chapter 583: The aftermath and a movie

    Chapter 583: The aftermath and a movie


    Shishio approached the bear with the gun in his hand. The gun in his hand still emitted smoke from the previous shot. He kicked the bear��s head with his boot several times before turning it, facing upward by his feet, causing the ground to tremble.


    The bear was massive and heavy. Its height alone reached two meters or more, so he needed a few bullets to kill it.


    While fighting using his bare hands or martial arts might be amazing, it was too foolish to do so, especially when he had a gun in his pocket.


    Still, their luck was too bad, right?


    ��I have taken care of it. It��s safe now. By the way, I will wash my hands first. Hiratsuka-sensei, help me to take care of this bear for a bit.��


    After he made sure the bear died, he wanted to cool himself down.


    ��Oh-oh��!��


    Shishio didn��t turn and walked to a nearby ce to wash his body. Still, he looked at the bear and thought he could use it for food and decoration.


    ��I��ve heard a bear��s paw is a delicacy.��


    He had never tried it, but he thought he could use the skin for decoration or something.


    Anyway, he could handle this matterter and continued to walk to the ce where the faucets were located.


    Still, everyone looked at his back and couldn��t help but take a deep breath.


    ����Cool.��


    Tobe sighed and felt his action was cool since it was his first time to see someone dare to shoot a bear from a close distance.


    Hikigaya, Totsuka, and Hayama also felt something simr.


    However, the girls were more worried than thinking about how handsome he was.


    Yet they must admit he was handsome since it awoke their primordial instinct to go after the strongest man.


    Unlike today��s pacifist world, in the primitive world, the people were fighting by using it against the beast. They lived in thew of the jungle where either they ate or were being eaten.


    Only the strongest could live till they were full, and the women sought after such a people.


    Shishio didn��t feel it was weird since, in such a dangerous world, the weak would die, and the strong would stay alive.


    ��Then, is it possible for a primitive man to stay alive till now?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure, but if there was, it might be interesting.


    He took off his t-shirt, showing his bare body, before turning on the faucet, letting his face ssh with cold water. It might be because of the previous action. The feeling of a fight made him full of adrenaline and excitement.


    While he wanted to fight with bare hands, he didn��t lose his cool. He only thought he should visit Hiratsuka tonight to calm himself since his pants were tight now.


    ��Shishio-kun, are you alright?��


    ��!!!��


    His body was slightly jolted when his back was touched. He quickly got away from the faucet and turned before sighing in relief. ��Don��t scare me, Senpai.��


    ��So-sorry���� Yukinoshita was also nervous since it was hard to put her eyes on him. His body was well-built, rugged, and full ofpact muscles. She also couldn��t help but nce at his v-lines under his navel. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. Unfortunately, it was harder than she had thought.


    Still, some people were even bolder.


    ����What are you doing?��


    ��No, I am just curious and want to touch it.��


    Ebina rubbed his stomach and said, ��It feels nice to touch.��


    Shishio pushed her hands away and asked, ��Do you have a towel?��


    ��Oh-oh! Wait for a moment. I will get it for you, Shishiron!�� Yui moved quickly to take the towel.


    Shishio swept his hair back to dry off his hair and looked at Yumiko, who approached him.


    ��That�� thank you.�� Yumiko nced at him from time to time and didn��t dare to look at him straight.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry. I just didn��t expect something so dangerous woulde out.�� Shishio sighed.


    They also sighed since no one expected a bear toe.


    The bear was brave enough to chase after them and even entered the camp. After all, a bear was usually quite cowardly and would run away when it heard a noise or saw a crowd.


    If Shishio wasn��t there, they might be hurt, and worse, they might die.


    Still, everything was at the fault of the management of the camp since they weren��t able to protect the people inside the camp. It was fortunate no one was hurt, and the bear was handled by Shishio.


    By then, Yui hade with a towel.


    Shishio dried his head and body before he wore his t-shirt again and walked to the bear he had hunted.


    Still, the girls somehow felt regret, but it was impossible for them to say so.


    When he was washing, the people crowded among the bear, looking at it curiously since no one would expect they would see a dead bear.


    ��Oh, Shishio,e here.�� Hiratsuka beckoned him toe.


    Everyone gave him a way to move.


    Many questions were on their minds, but they weren��t sure what to say.


    ��What are you going to do with it?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��I am going to take it back home,�� Shishio said.


    �������� Everyone.


    ����Can you do that?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    ��Yeah, the bear��s paw is quite a delicacy, and I want to skin the bear for decoration.��


    ������..�� Hikigaya felt his world was different from Shishio��s world.


    ��By the way, did you call the police?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Naturally.��


    Something like this had happened.


    Wasn��t it natural for the teacher to call the police?


    Shishio took his phone and started to call someone. He talked with this person for a bit before he ended the call.


    ��Who is that?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    ��My acquaintances. It��s impossible to bring this bear to your car after all. Someone wille to take care of itter.��


    ������.��


    ��I want to sleep somehow, but it��s not the time, right?�� Shishio thought he had to talk to the police.


    ��You don��t need to worry. I will handle this.�� Hiratsuka patted her chest, showing a manly gesture. She stood up and said, ��Wait a moment. I will need to talk to someone.�� She took her phone and walked away, calling someone in a quiet voice.


    ������..��


    Shishio forgot that his girlfriend was awesome.


    After a while, the police and his people came. They talked to the people, asking about what they had seen before they talked to the management of the camp.


    It might be an ident, but if they can��t maintain the safety of people staying in the camp, they might as well revoke this camp��s permission.


    On the other hand, the bear was taken by his people, and it would be sent to his apartment tomorrow.


    Still, their discussion had nothing to do with him.


    Shishio, Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya talked about the movie they would make for the school festival.


    However, Hikigaya seemed to have something that he wanted to talk about.


    ��What? Just ask if you��re curious,�� Shishio asked.


    ��That gun��?�� This was what Hikigaya wanted to ask. It is so rare to see a firearm in this country. The only people who had it were a group of policemen, but even so, their gun was the old type, unlike his gun.


    If someone could have a firearm besides the police, it would be a hunter.


    However, Shishio was either of them, and it should be impossible for him to have a gun, right?


    ��You might not know, but my family has a shooting range.��


    ��Shooting range?�� 3x


    ��The one used to shoot a gun?��


    ��That��s right.��


    ����Can I visit it?�� Hikigaya was a man, so it was obvious he wanted to taste it. The feeling of holding the most powerful weapon in the world, he wanted to taste it.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��It isn��t cheap, you know? The bullets are pretty expensive. If you have enough money, I don��t mind bringing you there, though.��


    ����For information, how much?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��This much���� Shishio made a gesture with his fingers. ��And it is only for a short time.��


    �������� Hikigaya sighed since he wasn��t born a woman.


    ��Enough about that matter. What about the movie?�� Yukinoshita suddenly interrupted.


    ��Was it time for that?��


    Shishio and Hikigaya were helpless. However, they thought Yukinoshita tried to avert their tension and talked about something else so that they could calm down.


    ��It��s a romance, right?�� Hikigaya answered unsurely.


    ��Romance?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and asked, ��What kind?��


    Hikigaya and Yui looked at Shishio curiously since the script was written by Shishio without a doubt.


    ��Well, while the idea is still faint, I thought to make something like a girlfriend who is grieving about his dead boyfriend,�� Shishio said.


    ��Oh?�� 3x


    ��It��s like a clip of shback. The girlfriend remembers the memory of her dead boyfriend one by one. It��s easy to film the movie since we only do it in school, but I also want to add some beautiful scenes.��


    ��Such as?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��It��s summer, right? I wonder if it is possible for us to go to the Sumidagawa Fireworks Festival?��


    ��Fireworks festival? What are you going to do with it?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��The couple n to go on a date at this Sumidagawa Fireworks Festival. Unfortunately, they can��t meet each other.��


    ��Why?�� Hikigaya also joined.


    ��Because the boyfriend died after he saved a child from drowning on the river.�� Shishio thought for a moment before he answered.


    ��Hmm�� I understand the story now.�� Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, ��So the girlfriend was grieving because of her dead boyfriend and slowly reminisced about her memories with him even if he is no longer with her?��


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded. ��This story is also easy to shoot since the scene is mostly at the school.��


    ��That��s the best thing.�� Hikigaya nodded.


    ����.�� 3x


    ��But is that all?�� Yui asked since she felt it was too simple.


    Shishio also felt this wasn��t enough, so he said, ��Then, maybe, the girlfriend will slowly understand the mystery around her boyfriend?��


    ��Mystery?��


    ��The reason he dated her and always looked at Chiba from Mount Takao.��


    ��Why a mountain all of a sudden? Also, are we going to climb Mount Takao?�� Hikigaya was speechless. ��Also, why Chiba?��


    ��Well, since we��re going to make a movie, let��s go all out. Anyway, besides Mount Takao and Sumidagawa Fireworks Festival, most of the scenes will be done at school.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��As for why Chiba, maybe because it is Yukino-senpai��s hometown? Is that okay, Senpai?�� He looked at Yukinoshita.


    ��Why not?�� Yukinoshita nodded but asked, ��But can you do it? Can you write the script before the Sumigawa Fireworks Festival?��


    ��It should be possible.�� Shishio nodded. ��The movie should be around 30 minutes long, and it is a short movie, so it is easy for me to write it. There is one problem.��


    ��What?��


    ��Who is the actor and the actress?�� Shishio asked.


    ��You��re an actor.�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio. ��If it��s Hikigaya-kun, no one mighte.��


    ����Even if that��s true, can you not be so cruel?�� Hikigaya was speechless and almost cried at that moment.


    ��I don��t mind.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��But who is the actress?�� Still, he patted Hikigaya��s shoulder gently, so this guy wouldn��t cry.


    Yukinoshita looked at Yui and asked, ��Yuigahama, can you do it?��


    ����Eh?��


    Yui blinked her eyes since she didn��t expect she would get such a big role would drop on the top of her head.


    ��Yuigahama, can you?�� Yukinoshita asked once again.


    ��Ye-Yes!��


    Yui nced at Shishio, who smiled at her before she looked away with a blush. She knew it was wrong, but it was okay to feel happy, right?

 Chapter 584: Go home?

    Chapter 584: Go home?


    In the morning, everyone had already prepared to go back after they cleaned up.


    After his matter was done, he searched for cool shade under the oak tree before he sat on the bench. He rubbed his stomach, feeling full from the breakfast, but during his shameful act, someone naturally sat on his side.


    ����..��


    ��Why?��


    Rumi asked without looking at him.


    ��It��s not because of you. I just want to do it. That��s all.��


    Shishio knew why Rumi asked him why he did all of thatst night. ��I just wanted to punish the group of naughty children.�� Still, having this type of conversation in the morning made him sigh. His nerves might have calmed down after Hiratsuka helped him, but even so, his nerve became tight again, feeling distressed about this little girl.


    ��Is that so?��


    ��Yeah, so you don��t need to think too much.�� Shishio rubbed Rumi��s head and said, ��If I am also an elementary school student, I might be able to apany you and stay with you. Unfortunately, I am not.��


    ����If you��re in my ce, what will you do?�� Rumi asked curiously.


    ��If I am in your ce?�� Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��As I have said before, you and I are different. In my case, I will have my revenge.��


    ����Revenge?�� Rumi was dumbfounded.


    ��Yeah, for some people, it��s fun to bully someone weaker than us, but they have messed with the wrong person. If they bully me, I will ensure they will live in hell.��


    ��It��s good that you are not an elementary school student in my school.�� Rumi sighed.


    If Shishio was at her school, Rumi could tell that those people who would try to bully him might decide to transfer to a different school right away. However, when she thought about it slowly, she felt no one would bully him. Instead, he might be the big boss of the elementary school students, controlling everyone.


    ��Haha�� that��s true.��


    The twoughed.


    Still, Rumi felt better somehow since she knew the real reason why Shishio did all of thatst night wasn��t because of her. After all, she was different from him, and even if she was hurt, she had never thought of hurting others.


    The only thing that she wanted to do was not to make her parents worried.


    Yet, with her current situation, it was impossible for her parents not to worry about her.


    ��Rumi-chan.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��Do you remember the words that I have told you before?��


    Rumi thought for a moment and asked, ��You mean that there��s no person born to be alone in this world.��


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded. ��You might doubt me, but you can see the evidence right in front of us. Like Yukino-senpai and Hikigaya-senpai, they are all alone, but they aren��t alone anymore, right? And, I assure you that their childhood is several times worse than yours.��


    ����Really?�� Rumi was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes.��


    If Shishio made aparison between Yukinoshita, Hikigaya, and Rumi, without a doubt, Rumi was the lightest.


    As for who had the most brutal childhood, without a doubt, it was Yukinoshita.


    Still, the feeling of being ignored was tough, and unlike Yukinoshita, Rumi didn��t have a strong mentality.


    ��No, maybe Yukino-senpai is simr to Rumi.��


    Yukinoshita might be simr to Rumi in the past, but because of the constant struggle during her childhood, she became a tough cookie.


    ��Then, if I am not able to meet anyone?�� Rumi asked while staring at Shishio.


    ��You have me. Even if everyone bes your enemies, I will be your ally.��


    ��You��re not a superhero.��


    ��My bad. It sounds a little cringe, huh?�� Shishio smiled and said, ��But trust me.��


    Rumi stared at Shishio for a while and hated that she wasn��t a high school student.


    ����Can we exchange our numbers?��


    Rumi asked hesitantly.


    ��Sure.��


    Hearing that answer, Rumi smiled for the first time.


    The two exchanged their numbers before it was their time to part, considering the elementary school students had to gather on the ground since it was almost their time to go home.


    Shishio looked at Rumi��s back for a moment and felt he was quite irresponsible. However, he was helpless since his way might not be suitable for Rumi. While he had friends, it was hard to say whether his method was suitable for Rumi. He also wanted her to make friends with someone who was able to ept how she was instead of trying to act.


    ��If she��s older, it would be great.��


    Shishio suddenly thought for a moment, wondering what middle school she had chosen. If she didn��t have a n, it might be good to introduce Sunoharasou to Rumi since he knew Ayaka Sunohara could help her.


    Her dorm was also a female dorm, so Rumi would naturally have few female friends easily.


    Then, what about Aki Shiina?


    Shishio thought it was almost time for him to leave the dorm. He thought for a moment and thought that his outing with every member of the Sunoharasou before they returned home might be the best time for him to handle this matter.


    ��Shishio-kun, did you just talk with Rumi?��


    Shishio turned and saw that it was Yukinoshita. ��It wasn��t a good hobby to eavesdrop on someone.��


    Yukinoshita blushed, but she couldn��t say anything. After all, it was the truth that she had eavesdropped on their conversation.


    ��Do you have something to talk about?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well���� Yukinoshita sat naturally next to him and said, ��Having the people conspiring against you go away really helps you out, you know.��


    ��I know. If possible, I want to reduce them to dust.��


    The two naturallyughed.


    ��You really have a bad personality.��


    ��So, are you scared of me now?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Not really.�� Yukinoshita smiled and gently flicked his forehead. ��It��s impossible for me to be scared of you.��


    ��But I am already scared of you already.��


    ������ Yukinoshita.


    ��I was joking.��


    Shishio must admit that this gesture was unexpected from Yukinoshita, and he wondered what was happening. Still, he must admit that his previous n was rash. After all, if the group of little girls reported to the teacher, the situation would be out of control.


    However, the bear that suddenly appeared changed everything.


    Even though it brought danger to everyone, it made them forget what had happened previously,


    Still, the rtionship between the little girls who loved to bully others had already crumbled, and they didn��t have any powers to do anything.


    As for Rumi, if she wanted to have a friend, she might need to work harder.


    However, if she wanted a boyfriend, she had to wait for at least a legal age.


    After all, Shishio didn��t want to be troubled by a legal problem, and he also didn��t have an interest in a little kid.


    ��By the way, for the movie, I am afraid I might trouble you,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Do you have ns for the summer break?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Well���� Yukinoshita hesitated.


    ��Is it your family?�� Shishio asked.


    ��How about you?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    Shishio knew he was right since Yukinoshita didn��t answer his question but instead asked him a question. ��I am going to go all out to y.�� He put all his energy into ying around during the summer vacation. He had finished all of his works, and he didn��t want to encounter a simr situation as Rumi.


    If Rumi didn��t even give him a reward, Shishio might be toozy to care.


    Fortunately, Hiratsuka took care of him well every night, so this trip was worth it.


    He also got a reward from Ebina, an appointment trip with Ebina and Yumiko, and a bear.


    When he thought about Ebina, he knew that this girl was still in the mentality of ying. She wanted to try many things with him, and at the same time, she wanted to test him to see how he was going to react under the bombardment of her rotten personality, which slowly resurfaced.


    Ebina might have always smiled all the time, but deep inside, she was a coward. She didn��t want to be hurt or for anyone to see her as a disgusting person.


    However, if someone could ept her and didn��t show disgust, even if that person knew everything about her, she would hover around that person like a fly. It was annoying, but fortunately, she was cute.


    ��That��s so like you.�� Yukinoshita sighed.


    ��If you are free, how about you visit Sakurasou? I will cook a bear there.��


    ��Why don��t you cook a bear in your apartment?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    After all, the distance between her apartment and his apartment was closer.


    On the other hand, Sakurasou was quite far from her ce.


    ��The smell of the bear is smelly. It is troublesome if I cook it in my apartment.��


    Unless he made a gadget that could absorb all the smell in the room, he wouldn��t dare to cook a bear in his apartment. After all, one needed to use a special preparation to cook a bear.


    ��Was it that smelly?��


    ��I am not sure since I have never tried it, but I have heard that the smell isn��t good.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yeah, is it gamey or something? I am not sure.��


    The two talked for a while before they were called by Yui.


    ��Shishiron! Yukinon! It��s time to go back!��


    Shishio stood up and said, ��Let��s go back.�� He extended his hand to Yukinoshita naturally.


    ��Okay.�� Yukinoshita took his hand and stood up.


    The two walked together to the car since it was their time to go back.


    Still, Shishio wondered whether Yukinoshita didn��te back to her home, yet he didn��t say much since he knew that she had decided to follow him.


    However, someone looked at them with aplicated gaze.


    Before they returned, the teachers needed to say one or two words.


    Still, the bear that appearedst night was known, and many people saw it, especially when the bear had entered the camp area. They also saw the scene where Shishio shot the bear dead. The eyes of the boys were shining brightly as if they had seen a superhero. The girls weren��t much better.


    Unlike adults, the childrencked something known as experience, so they didn��t understand how dangerous their previous situation was.


    Shishio didn��t bother to talk and left everything to Hayama.


    When it was time to go back, they talked for a while before they returned to the entrance of the school. It was just when they were about to go back that they saw a luxurious ck car suddenly parked at the entrance of the school.


    The person inside the car came out of the car, wearing a cool one-piece dress while waving her hand excitedly.


    ��Hi, Yukino!��


    The voice of the young woman was so cheerful, greeting her little sister, whom she hadn��t met for a while.


    ��Sis���� Yukinoshita only stared at her big sister.


    ��Ah, Shishio-kun, it��s been a while~!��


    Haruno Yukinoshita once again came and brought a storm to everyone.

 Chapter 585: Yui: “Do you want to stay for a dinner?”

    Chapter 585: Yui: ��Do you want to stay for a dinner?��


    They were right at the entrance of the school.


    Shishio nned to return to his apartment since his women were already waiting for him. After all, while he was at the summer camp, he continued talking with his girlfriends about many things they had done when they parted. They knew he would go home today, so they eagerly waited for him.


    If there was someone who felt regret, it was Hiratsuka since she didn��t want to let him go. However, she knew she would go on another trip again, and she must admit, she was quite curious about this trip.


    ��Say, is the bear meat good?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��I have heard it is good for stamina,�� Shishio said.


    ������.�� Hiratsuka suddenly imagined how he would be, especially after he consumed a bear.


    Was he going to be as fierce as a bear?


    Hiratsuka somehow wanted him to eat bear meat, but she knew as a teacher, she needed to do herst job. She coughed, attracting everyone��s attention to her.


    ��Good work. Summer campsts until you get home. Be careful on your way back!��


    Hiratsuka raised her hand with a cheerful expression and said, ��Dismissed!��


    Shishio wanted to go back too, but he could see Hiratsuka kept staring at him, which made him speechless.


    Should hee backter?


    While he was in a dilemma, a luxurious ck sedan appeared before them.


    The car stopped, and the driver of the car opened the back door for someone inside.


    Shishio was familiar with this person. Instead, he went out with her along with his motherst time.


    ��Hi, Yukino!��


    ��Nee-san����


    Yukinoshita had aplicated expression on her face when she saw this woman.


    Yukinoshita Haruno.


    Shishio saw Haruno approach Yukinoshita without hesitation and talk with a meek and doting tone.


    ��You wouldn��te home at all, so I got worried and came here to pick you up,�� Haruno said with a pout.


    ��Who?�� Hikigaya whispered while looking at Shishio.


    ��Her older sister,�� Shishio answered.


    ��Ah, it��s Shishio-kun! What are you doing here? Are you on a date again? Geez, you��re so cold! Why don��t you invite me too?!�� Haruno puffed her cheeks, showing an annoyed expression while trying to be cute.


    ����What are you doing?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Hmm? Are you not happy to see me?�� Haruno red at Shishio.


    ��Oh, I am so happy to see you.�� His voice was t even if his words were cheerful.


    ��So cold��!��


    Harunoined while thumping his chest annoyedly.


    Shishio also acted like he was hurt, yet many people felt ufortable by this exchange.


    ��U-um, Shishiron doesn��t like this!��


    Yui pulled Shishio away from Shishio.


    Shishio looked at Yui, and his lips twitched, wondering whether this girl was ready to wee the anger of Haruno. After all, unlike Yukinoshita, she was far from a good girl.


    Haruno turned and looked at Yui for the first time. ��Are you�� Shishio-kun��s girlfriend?��


    ��Gi-Girlfriend?!�� Yui was dumbfounded before she denied it with a blush. ��I-I am his senior, Yuigahama Yui.��


    ��Senior?��


    ��Yeah!��


    ��Oh, that��s a relief!�� Haruno smiled happily, but she quickly pulled Yukinoshita and whispered, ��You should watch him well.��


    ��It��s my own matter. You don��t need to get involved,�� Yukinoshita said coldly.


    However, Haruno only smiled before she looked at Yui with a smile. ��Anyway, stay away from him, alright?��


    Yui frowned and wanted to say something, but Hiratsuka suddenly said, ��Haruno, leave it at that.��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and thought that this woman had finally moved.


    After all, unlike the rest, their rtionship was close to each other, so she knew that Hiratsuka wouldn��t let Haruno talk as she pleased.


    ��Long time no see, Shizuka-chan.��


    ��Stop calling me that.��


    ��Sensei, do you know her?�� Shishio was surprised.


    ��She is a former student of mine.�� Hiratsuka looked at Shishio and asked, ��You also know Haruno?��


    ��Well, it��s an unfortunate meeting.�� Shishio sighed since he must admit that Haruno was too troublesome.


    ��What do you mean by that? Don��t you mean a happy meeting?�� Haruno poked his cheek, showing annoyance. ��I even have a good rtionship with your mother, you know? We even text each other from time to time.��


    ����What?��


    Not only everyone but Shishio was also dumbfounded since he didn��t expect his mother to have a good rtionship with Haruno. Yet somehow, he didn��t feel surprised since he knew this woman wouldn��t let go of a chance that appeared before her.


    Haruno was like a viper, and once she saw an opportunity, she would bite them down, injecting the poison into her fangs.


    In other words, she was a joker.


    It was hard to tell what she wanted to do.


    Yet it was only for the majority of people.


    In his eyes, he saw that this woman was nothing but a girl who only wanted to protect her family, especially her little sister.


    Instead of a viper, he felt Haruno was like a hedgehog. She wanted to get close to someone, yet her spines made it hard for her to get close to anyone since she might stab the others, and the others didn��t want to be stabbed by her.


    Still, Haruno also wouldn��t let someone enter her heart.


    Not so easily.


    ��While I want to talk with you more, I have to go home now.�� Haruno sighed before she looked at her little sister. ��Let��s go then, Yukino-chan.�� She walked away without waiting for her little sister and said, ��Mom is waiting.��


    Yukinoshita looked up at her sister and hesitated before she looked at Shishio with a wry smile and said, ��I know that it is my selfishness to ask you to make a movie, but you don��t need to make it now. Let��s not do anything for the culture festival, and thank you. I am going to go back first.��


    ��See you.��


    His answer was simple, but he felt weird since he wondered why Yukinoshita felt as if they wouldn��t meet anymore.


    As for the movie, this clearly wasn��t the time, for that matter.


    ��Do you want me to send you to bear meat?��


    ��It��s okay. You should enjoy it with everyone.��


    ��Eh? Bear meat? What do you mean?�� However, Haruno interrupted them and asked curiously.


    Still, Yukinoshita wouldn��t let Haruno talk again and said, ��Hurry up.��


    Haruno pouted, but she waved her hand at Shishio and said, ��Shishio-kun, bye-bye ~!��


    ��Bye.��


    When Haruno saw Yukinoshita had entered the car, she said, ��Suzuki, let��s go back.��


    The driver nodded, following Haruno��s words.


    Yet Shishio, who saw the car left, felt weird, wondering what was happening with that girl. However, he looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��You don��t want to ask anything about that car?��


    ��Eh?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��We talked about this conversation, right? It��s okay. I understand.��


    However, Hikigaya had to sigh since he must admit the power of the capitalist was scary. He was only a normal student in a middle-ss family. If the Yukinoshita family wanted to trouble him, they only needed to raise their hands, and his family might turn into dust.


    Hikigaya then looked at Shishio, who was involved in the matter of the Yukinoshita family and couldn��t help but pat his shoulder.


    ����What do you mean?�� Shishio was confused.


    ��Nothing.�� Hikigaya shook his head.


    ��Hey, what do you mean?�� Yui was confused by the conversation between Shishio and Hikigaya. Still, while she was confused, she felt she had a right to know since she felt she was involved in this matter.


    As for why she could tell she was involved in this matter, it was because Hikigaya��s reaction was too nd and calm when he saw the luxurious ck car.


    ��It��s okay.�� Hikigaya didn��t want to talk about this matter anymore. While he had epted this matter, it didn��t mean he couldn��t feel bitter. After all, he was still a young man, and when something unfair happened to him, he felt annoyed.


    Hikigaya wasn��t an adult who felt numb to everything. Yet he also wasn��t Shishio, who wanted to give payback to anyone who had done an unreasonable thing to him. He didn��t have a system after all, and he also knew everything was partly his fault.


    Still, he didn��t regret his action, but he didn��t want anyone to mention this matter anymore.


    ��Komachi, let��s buy some ingredients for dinner when we go back.��


    ��Okay~!��


    Komachi agreed without hesitation.


    The two decided to go back before Totsuka followed, leaving only Hiratsuka, Shishio, and Yui.


    Yui hesitated and looked in Shishio��s direction.


    Hiratsuka pouted and said, ��Shishio, go and send her back first.��


    ��Is that okay?�� Shishio looked at Hiratsuka curiously.


    ��Yeah. It��s dangerous to leave a girl alone like this. I will go back first.�� Hiratsuka moved closer and whispered. ��I am waiting in my apartment.��


    ��Then, can you take my luggage?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Okay.�� Hiratsuka took his bag before she left, along with her car. She had brought his bag, and it was impossible for him to escape from her. When he arrived at her apartmentter, she was going to dry him, so he wouldn��t be able to use his well-endowed rodter.


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka��s car for a while, feeling strange for some reason, before he looked at Yui. ��Let��s go back, Yui-senpai.��


    Yui skipped a beat, but she nodded. ��O-Okay.�� While she was happy, she was also nervous. Still, she was also cornered about what had happened previously.


    ��Are you curious about what is happening before?�� Shishio didn��t ask Yui, but he took her bag, holding it on his shoulder.


    Yui wanted to take her bag back, but hearing this question, she nodded. ��Can you tell me?��


    ��Well, this isn��t something fun.��


    Shishio didn��t mind telling Yui about what had happened between him and Hikigaya since Yui was involved in this matter. Frankly, he felt that Yui, Yukinishita, Hiratsuka, and Hikigaya were rted by fate or something, yet when he came between them, everything went awry, but this wasn��t bad.


    After all, there was no need for unnecessary drama, and everything could be solved smoothly.


    Shishio told Yui about his words and that he had talked to Hikigaya.


    Their trip was quite far, so it was quite perfect for them to talk about this matter, considering their long trip.


    Yet it might be because, for so long, they didn��t realize that they had arrived at Yui��s house.


    ��Is this your house, Senpai?��


    Even if Shishio hade to this house before, he had to pretend that he had nevere.


    ��That��s right.�� Yui nodded brightly since she knew that the matter between her, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya had been solved by him. She was in a good mood and thought of inviting him inside her house.


    ��Is that okay? Won��t I trouble you?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Of course not! My mom will also be happy to have you around!�� Yui said while patting her chest, causing her well-endowed breasts to tremble.


    ��Happy?��


    His expression was quite strange, but Yui didn��t seem to notice it since she had already dashed to the entrance of her house.


    ��Mom, I am back!��


    ��Wee back, Yui.��


    Hearing her daughter��s voice, Hana smiled happily, yet her heart stopped for a moment when she saw the person behind her daughter.

 Chapter 586: Unchanged

    Chapter 586: Unchanged


    Shishio and Hana stared at each other for a moment.


    ��Mom, this is Shishio-kun.��


    Yui introduced Shishio to her mother without noticing the strangeness between the two.


    ��Hello, auntie. My name is Shishio Oga.�� Shishio showed a gentle smile like he had met someone for the first time.


    ��Hello���� Hana also greeted him back softly with aplicated expression on her face. While she was d that he acted like he didn��t know her, she felt conflicted by how heartless he was. She wondered whether he didn��t feel anything about what had happened previously, or was she the only one who got subconscious about it?


    Somehow Hana felt slightly annoyed and depressed.


    ��By the way, mom, why is the light off?�� Yui asked in confusion since the light wasn��t turned on even though it was almost at night.


    ��Ah, the light seems to be dead after you went to the training camp, and the handyman seems busy, so they can onlye next week,�� Hana said calmly and wasn��t affected by the dead light.


    ��What about dad?�� Yui asked with a frown.


    ��He is on a business trip, right?�� Hana said with a light smile as if trying to mask something.


    Yui didn��t know what to say after that, but Shishio suddenly said, ��If you don��t mind, why don��t I change the light for you?��


    ��Eh? Can you do that?�� Hana asked in surprise.


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded. ��Do you have a stair and the change light?��


    ��There is one in the storeroom. I will bring you there.�� Hana nodded and was about to guide him there, but Yui stopped her.


    ��Mom, let me do it!�� Yui raised her hand quickly.


    Hana looked at her daughter and said, ��Maybe, you should change your clothes first. You��re sweaty.��


    ��Ah? Really?�� Yui was dumbfounded and tried to smell her body since she was afraid of the smell of sweat, but Shishio moved closer to her, sniffing her hair slowly, wafting a sweet smell, which was kind of nice.


    ��You don��t need to worry. You smell nice.��


    ��!!!��


    Yui blushed and retorted. ��Pervert!�� She quickly ran to her room and said, ��I will change my clothes!��


    Shishio shook his head and realized his mistake since Yui wasn��t his girlfriend, so his action might be too close. He then looked at Hana, who stared at him with aplicated gaze.


    ��Is there something wrong, Auntie?��


    ����Your rtionship is so close,�� Hana said with an awkward smile.


    ��It��s okay. Anyway, where is the storeroom? Let me help you.��


    ��Oh-oh, please follow me.��


    Hana turned before she pouted, showing annoyance by his indifference. Last time, this guy was raring to go and so hard, yet today this guy was so cold and pretended that he didn��t know her, which annoyed her.


    Shishio chuckled and thought that this woman was cute.


    The two walked together to the storeroom at the back of the house.


    Hana opened the door and turned on the light. ��I wonder where it is���� It might be because she hadn��t visited this room for a while and didn��t know where the light and the stairs were.


    Shishio could also see some dust on the side, which made him wonder what kind of day Hana spent when she was alone without her husband and daughter.


    Was she lonely?


    Shishio was curious.


    Hana looked around before she found the stairs. ��Ah, I found the stairs!�� She was happy, but at the same time, she thought of cleaning up this room tomorrow.


    ��Is this one?��


    ��Yes!��


    Hana turned and was startled since Shishio was beside her, so close that when she turned her head, she kissed his cheek.


    ��Hana-san����


    Shishio held his cheek while looking at Hana in surprise. ��I didn��t expect you����


    ��I �C I����


    Hana was startled and panicked, but when she saw his smile, she was annoyed and pped his shoulder several times. ��Shishio-kun!�� She realized that he might deliberately stand so close to her, so when she turned, she would kiss his cheek.


    ��Are you annoyed that I pretend not to know you?�� Shishio asked with a teasing smile.


    ����.�� Hana.


    Shishio was speechless and said, ��What do you think Yui-senpai will think if I know you?��


    ����.��


    Hana was checkmated by Shishio.


    If Shishio didn��t pretend he didn��t know her, with Yui��s imagination, she might think something that she shouldn��t.


    ����I am sorry.��


    ��It��s okay. I don��t me you since I will also feel annoyed when someone pretends to ignore me.��


    Shishio patted Hana��s head naturally.


    While Hana feltfortable, she realized the current mistake. She stared at Shishio helplessly and said, ��You know it might not be strange for me to be your mother, but you dare to pat my head.��


    ��But you��re not my mother.��


    As long as they didn��t share blood, Shishio felt it was safe.


    However, he also knew he couldn��t pat her head too long and took the stairs out of the storeroom.


    ��Where��s the light, Hana-san?��


    ��Oh, I got it.�� Hana took the light to the side, but then she said with a serious expression, ��Shishio-kun, while I don��t mind for you to call me by my name, you should call me auntie when Yui is around, alright?��


    ��You don��t need to worry.��


    Shishio nodded while realizing that the fastest way someone could be so close to someone was through the body.


    In other words, touching.


    While the two had only met twice, they had touched each other��s bodies, so they were naturally close.


    ��When Yui-senpai was gone, what were you doing?��


    ��I didn��t do much. I just cleaned up the house, rested, or slept.��


    When Yui was gone, Hana really didn��t do much since she didn��t have any particr hobby. While she liked to bake, there was no one who would help her to eat since she didn��t want to get fat.


    What could he say?


    Shishio felt Hana was like a maid instead of a housewife, yet this is how life was.


    When her husband was working, she took care of the house.


    Yet was her husband really going to work?


    ��How about you? Why are you here?�� Hana asked with a frown since this was what she wanted to ask the most. She almost felt her heart jump out when she saw him.


    ��Yui-senpai invited me to have dinner together. If you feel it is a trouble, I will go back, though.��


    ��No, it��s okay.�� It was Yui, who took the initiative, so Hana couldn��t say anything. ��Shishio-kun, what��s your rtionship with Yui?��


    Shishio put the stairs right under the dead light. ��Our rtionship? I think it is just a close junior and a senior.�� He climbed the stairs and took off the dead light before extending his hand to Hana. ��Where��s the light?��


    ��Ah, here!��


    Hana gave the light to Shishio, and their hands happened to touch each other, which gave her a shiver for some reason. She also received the dead light from Shishio and waited for him to handle this matter. She could see how well his action was and how he seemed ustomed to this.


    ��Have you done this, Shishio-kun?��


    ��I can mostly fix anything if you ask.�� Shishio stepped down the stairs and said, ��If you have another problem, it is better to call me. I think I can do a better job than those handymen. I can even handle the pipe in your house.�� Somehow his expression became subtle when he mentioned pipe.


    ��Is that okay? Won��t I trouble you?�� Hana was more than happy if Shishio could help her, but she was afraid she might trouble him. Still, she didn��t realize the subtleness in his words.


    ��Of course, if I am free. If I am not free, then I can only postpone the time.��


    ��Well���� Hana nodded and felt his words were reasonable.


    ��Do you have a phone number? I will give you mine, so you can call me if there is trouble.�� Shishio took his phone and showed it to Hana.


    ��Wait a moment, let me get mine.�� Hana went to the kitchen to take her phone, yet she didn��t realize that Shishio had gotten the number of her phone so naturally.


    To take a number of the opposite, you should prepare an excuse.


    Still, if one was confident, they could just ask directly, but in the end, they had to make an excuse like they wanted to talk or something.


    Hana was a married woman, so it was impossible for him to use a direct excuse like he wanted to know her better. Instead, he had to make it look like he had a reason to get one.


    As for the rest, it depended on the skill of one since chatting with someone was also part of skill simr to art.


    ��Alright.��


    Shishio saved Hana��s number and said, ��Then, I will return the stairs first.��


    ��Oh, I will help you!�� Hana said.


    ��Aren��t you busy with dinner?�� Shishio asked.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay.�� Hana wanted to talk with him more since she only knew him from Yui��s mouth. She wasn��t blind and could tell that Yui was in love with him, so she wanted to know him better, wondering what kind of young man Shishio was.


    It definitely had nothing to do with what had happened before.


    ��What��s wrong? Your face is red,�� Shishio asked and put his hand on Hana��s forehead. ��You don��t seem sick.��


    ��I-I am okay!�� Hana pushed him away and tried to calm her heart. She must admit that this guy was dangerous, but even so, there was one question that she wanted to ask him, yet before she asked this question��


    ��Shishiron! Mom! Where are you? Ah, the light has be bright again!��


    Hana opened her mouth before she closed it again. She looked at Shishio, who entered the storeroom, before she said, ��Ah, Yui, we��re here.��


    ��Ah? What are you doing there?�� Yui trotted toward them and looked around curiously before she came behind Shishio.


    ��The room is small, Senpai. You make the room narrow and hard to move.��


    ��How rude! Are you saying that I am fat?!��


    Looking at the two who were so close to each other, Hana felt aplicated feeling before she took a deep breath and put on her usual sweet smile.


    ��That��s right. It seems that you have be slightly fatter, Yui.��


    ��Mom, you too!��


    Hana smiled andughed, thinking this might be a while she had fun.


    Shishio nced at Hana and thought her sweet smile was beautiful, yet it was also scary since he wondered how he could hide such a deep negative emotion under that bright smile.


    Anyway, his n didn��t change.


    Shishio was going to wait until Hana became a widow.

 Chapter 587: Oyakodon

    Chapter 587: Oyakodon


    ��Ah, mom! Let me help you!��


    ��Can you cook?��


    ����.�� Yui.


    Shishio was sitting in the dining room, looking at a daughter and a mother who cooked together in the kitchen. He was told not to do anything, so he did so, but he must admit this scene was something worth watching.


    A beautiful daughter and a mother stood next to each other, helping to prepare a dinner with a cute apron over them.


    Shishio felt that it was better for him to go home early since he was afraid he might do something he shouldn��t do.


    ��Well, it isn��t like I will do something.��


    Still, in the end, Yui was thrown out by her mother since she made a mess.


    ��It��s okay, Senpai.��


    ��But����


    ��It��s okay. I don��t want to get sick after all.��


    ��Shishiron!!!��


    Unlike Hana, who had a long experience as a housewife, Yui��s house chores ability was simply a zero.


    Still, after the two ended fighting with each other, Yui was tired, but she realized her hands were held by Shishio.


    ��Shi-Shishiron, le-let me go����


    Her voice was so low that it was almost like she said nothing.


    ��Oh, okay.��


    Shishio gently let go of Yui��s hands while feeling reluctant since he must admit there was this unique feeling when he held her hands in front of her mother. He could feel Hana��s gaze was over him, but he pretended he didn��t see anything.


    If possible, he wanted to get a chance to talk with her more, considering he was curious about what was happening with the Yuigahama family.


    ��Shishiron.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What did you think of Yukinon before?�� Yui suddenly asked.


    ��Yukino-senpai?��


    When Yui mentioned Yukinoshita, Shishio fell in deep thought. Even if he was blind, he could tell he was in trouble, but he knew everything was rted to her family. She knew her rtionship with her mother wasn��t good, yet he didn��t think it was something bad.


    ��I think it is okay. I don��t think that there��s any trouble with Yukino-senpai.��


    Even if Haruno seemed to love to give trouble to someone, Shishio knew that she was the biggest sis-con that he knew. However, she wasn��t someone who was honest with herself, so it was impossible for her to utter what she wanted to do directly to Yukino.


    As for the problems with her parents, Shishio knew that Haruno would help Yukinoshita in a subtle way.


    Yet what he was more concerned about wasn��t Yukinoshita but instead Haruno��s smile when she left.


    Shishio hoped that he thought too much, but he felt her smile contained something which rted to him somehow.


    ��Is that so?��


    Hearing his words, Yui sighed in relief. It was her first time meeting Haruno, and it was hard for her to make a good impression on her, considering how domineering Haruno was.


    Yet if Shishio said that everything was okay, she knew Yukinoshita would be okay, and it gave her a sigh of relief.


    Still, Yui nced in his direction again and asked, ��Say, Shishiron, what do you think about the movie?��


    ��The movie?��


    Shishio thought about the movie they nned to make for the cultural festival.


    ��Yui, Shishio-kun, do you n to make a movie?�� Hana asked curiously.


    ��Well, that should be the n, but there��s a problem���� Yui hesitated.


    ��Problem?�� While Hana was curious, she didn��t continue to ask since she could see the disappointment in her daughter��s expression.


    If Yukinoshita didn��t go back to her parents, their n to make a movie wouldn��t have stopped, but she was going to return, and she wouldn��t have had time to help them to make a movie.


    Based on her personality, she also wasn��t someone who would trouble others. More importantly, she was the one who took the initiative to say they should make a movie.


    Shishio also thought a lot about Yukinoshita��s personality and felt like she was seeking recognition.


    Yukinoshita��s life was quite hard.


    In her childhood, she was bullied by every girl because of her beauty, and she was also abandoned by Hayama, her childhood friend.


    Still, she was strong and only snorted at the bullying of those girls, thinking they were lower than her for doing something so stupid and wasting their time doing something unnecessary.


    She thought so and wanted to get better, but her effort wasn��t seen by her parents. She was just the recement of her big sister in case something happened. It was also why she had been living in her sister��s shadow.


    If Shishio, Hikigaya, or Yui weren��t there, Yukinoshita might just follow the course of her big sister, trying to be better than her sister, who was several times better than her.


    After all, simr to Haruno, who was a big sis-con, Yukinoshita also loved her sister so much.


    Yet their love was hard to understand, and they just couldn��t be honest with themselves.


    It might be rted to their personality and upbringing, but he must admit this part of them was cute.


    Yet it might also be why many people thought of them as twisted.


    However, Shishio didn��t feel surprised.


    Unlike him, not many people would think about others so much since most of them would think about themselves.


    ��Well, I��m not much different, though.��


    ��I can��t make my decision now, but what do you think?��


    Still, what they talked about right now was the movie.


    Personally, Shishio felt it was better for them to stop making movies since Yukinoshita wasn��t there.


    If they made a movie without her, he was afraid that she might think that she wasn��t needed.


    While he didn��t think Yukinoshita was that kind of small person, he wanted to hear her opinion before he made a decision.


    Still, it wouldn��t be toote to make the movie after the end of the summer vacation since the scene was quite easy to take.


    As for the fireworks scene he talked about during the summer camp, he thought about taking themter with his girlfriends when he went to visit the summer festival with them.


    On the other hand, he was also quite curious about what Yui thought about the movie.


    ��Well����


    Yui wasn��t sure what to say.


    Shishio knew this question was quite unfair since he knew this girl rarely made a decision. She was the type of girl who would follow the crowd without causing trouble and without attracting any attention.


    Shishio nced at Hana and thought she might be a simr type to Yui.


    While the daughter and the mother were different, their core was simr to each other.


    He suddenly thought about Yukinoshita��s words during the training camp and thought that Yui might have had an unpleasant experience during her childhood. Still, if she didn��t want to talk, he also didn��t bother to ask either since he just wanted to go back now.


    Still, unexpectedly��


    ��I�� I want to do it,�� Yui said nervously.


    ��Oh?�� Shishio was surprised.


    ��Wha-what��s with that reaction?�� Yui felt her heart beating fast since she knew she had done something she usually didn��t do.


    ��No, I am surprised that you��re being honest with me,�� Shishio said with a gentle smile.


    ��Shishiron, what do you mean by that? Are you telling me that I am a liar or something?�� Yui pouted.


    ��It��s not like that, but you often keep what you want to do on your mind.��


    ����..��


    Yui knew that Shishio was right since she did something that she usually had never done. Yet she must admit she wanted to make a movie with him.


    ��Well, even if we shoot the movie after the summer vacation, we still have a lot of time,�� Shishio said.


    ��Eh? Really?�� Yui somehow sighed in relief. ��Let��s do that. Let��s make the movie right after we meet Yukinon again.�� She thought it would take a lot of time to shoot the movie, so she felt it was better to do it faster, but if it didn��t take too much time, it was better to wait for Yukinoshita.


    Shishio smiled and thought that this girl was really gentle.


    Still, could she stay gentle after she knew what he nned to do with her mother?


    Somehow he didn��t want to know.


    ��Alright, alright, stop talking for a moment. Let��s have dinner first!��


    Hana suddenly interrupted them since the dinner was ready.


    ��Auntie, let me help you.�� Shishio stood up from his seat.


    ��Thank you.�� Hana smiled sweetly.


    ��Ah, let me help you too, mom!�� Yui also worked fast since she didn��t want to lose somehow.


    The three brought the dinner to the table before they had dinner together. The dinner was full ofughter and warmth, something that might have beencking in this family for a while.


    As for her father, Shishio decided to be smart and didn��t open his mouth since if Yui or Hana wanted to tell him, they would open their mouths.


    Still, the dinner wasn��t that long since he also didn��t n to stay that long.


    Yet if there was something he wanted toin about, he wondered why Hana decided to cook an ��oyakodon�� tonight, which made him quite restless, wondering whether this woman gave him a sign.


    ��If she��s always like this, I am afraid I can��t wait until she gets divorced..��


    Shishiomented.


    ��Thank you. The dinner is delicious, auntie,�� Shishio said while looking at Hana.


    ��It��s nothing special, but if you want to y, you should oftene, you know?�� Even Hana had lowered her guard around him and wanted him to visit often.


    ��Yeah, you should oftene, Shishiron!�� Yui nodded eagerly.


    Shishio wondered why this pair of a mother and a daughter loved to seduce him.


    ��Haha, I will visit you often then.�� Shishio smiled, which caused Yui to blush when she thought he would visit her house so often. Yet she didn��t realize her mother also blushed.


    ��Then, I will go back now.��


    While Shishio wanted to say that they should be careful since there were only two women inside, he felt it was unnecessary since the location of their house was around quite a famous neighborhood.


    Police often patrolled the area, which made this ce safer than Rui��s house.


    On the other hand, Shishio was more worried about Rui��s house since it was located quite far from the city. It would be surprising if there was a pervert, but she was living with Natsuo and his father, so should she be alright?


    Instead, he felt it would be better for her to be careful around Natsuo than the pervert.


    ��She should be with Hina now.��


    After all, unlike others, Rui also started to n her career as a chef.


    ��Should I visit her?��


    However, before that, he was going to satisfy Hiratsuka first.


    When he left, the pair of a daughter and a mother stared at Shishio for a while before they closed the door and locked it.


    The two smiled and somehow anticipated his next visit.


    ��


    In the morning, Shishio felt his phone tremble.


    ��Shishio, turn off the phone.��


    Rui pulled her nket and wrapped her body like a caterpir.


    On the other hand, Hina was sleeping carelessly with an unsightly pose.


    The three had been doing it until dawn, so they wanted to sleep for quite a while, but who would have thought someone called him?


    While Shishio took his phone and answered without looking at the person who had called him.


    ��Hello?��


    ��Hey, your sword is ready. Take it.��


    ����What?��

 Chapter 588: Did you come to show off?

    Chapter 588: Did youe to show off?


    Shishio didn��t forget about one of his rewards on his first ��Kengan Match.��


    Yet after he got a ��cksmith Mastery,�� he thought about making the sword by himself.


    However, suddenly in the morning, Togo Tomari called him in the early morning, telling him that the sword he had asked for before was ready and he could get it anytime.


    Hearing that, he told his girlfriends, wondering whether they wanted to follow him.


    Rui and Hina decided to pass since they were too sleepy and might not even hear what he was saying since they were just too tired.


    However, his other girlfriends were excited and wanted to join him.


    After he cleaned up, he kissed Rui and Hina before he walked out of the apartment.


    Outside, Roberta had been waiting with Shiina, Nana, Saki Kawasaki, Miu Ashihara, Momo Kashiwabara, and Rio Futaba.


    As for the others, such as Nanami, Ritsu, and others, they didn��t follow this time.


    Shishio entered the front seat where Shiina was sitting. He entered and let her sit on hisp before he greeted and kissed them one by one.


    ��So are we going to see your sword?�� Nana asked in a subtle way.


    ��It��s not that sword. Also, instead of a sword, his thing is like a spear.�� Saki couldn��t help butin.


    ������ Everyone.


    ����Can you be serious?�� Shishio was speechless, wondering where Saki, who had always been cool and calm, was.


    Why was this girl so lewd?


    ��Oh, right, it��s my fault!��


    Shishio sighed.


    ��But why do you need a sword?�� Futaba asked in confusion.


    ��Yeah, why do you want a sword so suddenly?�� Momo was also confused.


    ��Now that you mention it, you don��t know anything.��


    Unlike the others, Futaba and Momo had never seen him fight, and they didn��t understand why Shishio wanted to get a sword. However, it was normal since they also didn��t know that he had been fighting in the underground arena.


    ��Well, you haven��t been fighting after you fight that guy who has 52 times human density muscles after all,�� Nana chirped.


    Yet it was normal since he hadn��t been fighting for a while.


    Hisst fight was with Wakatsuki Takeshi, who caused bleeding on his head and made his girlfriends cry, so he hadn��t visited the underground arena, nor was he interested in entering one, considering those people were already too weak for him.


    The only person in this world who was able to harm him was one person.


    The strongest human in the world.


    Hanma Yuujiro.


    ��Hey, what are you talking about? Exin it to me!�� Futaba felt unhappy since she felt she was being left out.


    ��Yeah, yeah, exin it to us!�� Momo also didn��t like the feeling of being left out.


    ��Well, it might be hard to believe, but����


    Miu then exined everything from the start to Momo and Futaba.


    Their trip might take a while since they were going to Chiba, where Togo Tomari��s vi was located. While they might visit Chiba, they wouldn��t meet Yukinoshita since the location of Tomari��s vi was different.


    Still, he wondered why he was living in Chiba.


    ��Is it because it��s quiet?��


    After all, unlike Tokyo, which was a busy city, Chiba was arge prefecture with half of the poption of Tokyo. It was also fairly close to Tokyo, so maybe it was the reason why Tomari decided to choose Chiba as her ce to stay.


    Anyway, while he knew a lot of things about Tomari since he did a little research on her, he was more curious about the sword she had made for him. It had been a few months since their meeting, and he wondered what kind of sword she had prepared for him.


    Still, unlike before, he had be her boss.


    No, it should be her coborator since he is thergest shareholder in herpany.


    While he thought about Tomari, Miu and Saki exined their experience at the underground fighting arena to Futaba and Momo.


    ����Are you for real?�� 2x


    That was their only question at the time.


    It took about an hour for them to arrive at Togo��s vi.


    Yet during that time, it was tough for him since he had to answer questions from Futaba and Momo.


    The two had never seen him fight, but they knew how powerful he was, especially when he showed his might on the bed. Yet it was their first time hearing that he was fighting for real.


    ��Did Mai even know this?�� Momo asked curiously, asking about Mai, who was still busy with her movie.


    ��Yes.�� Saki nodded.


    ��Are you going to fight now? By using a sword?�� Futaba frowned.


    ��No, this is just a collection, and it is too dangerous to fight with a sword.��


    After all, a duel with a sword was different from a duel with a fist.


    If a duel by fist ended, one gave up or was defeated. The duel with a sword would end when one was cut down.


    ��But can you use a sword? I have heard that you only learn martial arts,�� Futaba asked again.


    ��Wait, wait, what kind of martial arts have you learned?�� Momo asked first.


    ��Now that you mention it, we don��t know what kind of martial art you have learned.�� Miu only remembered it now.


    ��Shishio, what martial arts did you learn?�� Shiina also looked at Shishio curiously.


    While Roberta didn��t say anything, she also looked at Shishio curiously.


    After all, they had seen how strong Shishio was. However, each time he fought, he always used a different style, which made them wonder what kind of martial art he had learned.


    ��I learned a lot of things.��


    Because of the system, he learned many martial arts.


    The first martial arts he learned were Bajiquan, then Ninjutsu, Taekwondo, Boxing, Fish-Man Karate, Brazilian Jiu-jitsu, Judo, andstly, Muay Thai.


    ����Why did you learn a lot of martial arts?�� Futaba was speechless, wondering how Shishio could learn all of that martial arts.


    Even Nana, Miu, Saki, Momo, and Roberta were dumbfounded when they heard all the martial arts he had learned.


    ��It happens that there are a lot of martial art schools near my home in Kyoto, so I learned them by chance.��


    What could he say?


    The existence of the system was something secret, and he wouldn��t tell anyone about it.


    ��Ah, can I see you fighting sometimes?�� Momo asked curiously since she wanted to see how savage and manly her man was in the ring, which made her curious. If he won, then she might jump into him, giving him a good reward.


    ��I don��t mind, but there��s no good opponent.��


    Shishio was toozy to fight a weak opponent and didn��t want to fight a maniac like a karateka he foughtst time.


    ��Who was his name again?��


    Shishio forgot the karate master whom he had fought and eliminated before.


    ��Man-eating something��?��


    ��Is there not a good opponent?�� Momo was confused.


    ��I think it is better that you shouldn��t fight since it is dangerous.�� While Futaba was curious, she didn��t want to see him hurt.


    ��Wait, I only realize it now, but from all the martial arts you have mentioned, there��s nothing rted to swords, right?��


    Nana asked.


    ��Well, you will seeter. We��re about to arrive soon.��


    Hearing his words, they were nervous but also anticipated, especially Futaba and Momo, since it was their first time joining this side of the world.


    The vi is located in the side part of Chiba, near the forest, which is a quiet ce.


    When they drove, they hadn��t seen anyone besides a group of people in ck suits. Still, they didn��t feel anything and only nced around curiously. Their reaction might seem weird since one should feel nervous when they see a group of people in ck suits. However, they didn��t feel so since they had seen many amazing things when they were with him.


    ��Why didn��t I see anyone?��


    There was only one road that was covered by lush forest on their right and left sides, and it made them feel creepy somehow.


    ��This ce should be private property.��


    Shishio felt that this entire forest was probably owned by Tomari.


    ��Private property? What kind of people are you going to see? A mountain owner?�� Futaba asked.


    ��No, it��s the CEO of a famous heavy industrypany,�� Shishio said.


    �������� Futaba and Momo.


    ��Well, you��ll see herter, and you might know her since she is fairly famous.��


    Togo was quite famous since she was quite entric and unique among the people in this country. While many people acted like they were polite, in other words, a double face, or a hypocrite, she didn��t give a fuck and mocked or even said whatever she wanted from her mouth.


    If it was other people, they might have been isted by other people, but this was Togo. She didn��t care since her power was enough to easily crush many people��s lives.


    Still, as they continued their trip, they saw a group of people in army-like uniforms standing in front of the high-tech-like metal fence.


    The metal fence expanded deep into the forest, so deep that they couldn��t see the edge.


    ��Hey, is this metal fence covered in electricity?�� Futaba was speechless, looking at the sign that this was an electric metal fence.


    In other words, it was dangerous.


    ��It should be.�� Shishio felt Togo really enjoyed her life.


    Still, while they felt nervous about this ce, they were more nervous toward the guards since they were holding riffles in their hands.


    ��Hey, hey, is that a riffle? Is that even legal here?�� Momo couldn��t help butin.


    However, the guards didn��t seem to stop them and even bowed their heads, letting them enter after they opened the gate so quickly without even bothering to check their identity.


    When they saw this, they looked at Shishio, wondering about his identity even more. Still, even if they had passed the fence, they had only seen a forest for so long, which made them speechless.


    On the other hand, Shishio also wondered how Togo could love a forest so much.


    ��Is the outdoors her kink?��


    Shishio wanted to make sure of it somehow.


    Fortunately, soon, they were able to see a modern-like mansion with white as the primary color.


    Around the mansion, they could see arge waterfall and even ake connected to the river, making them speechless.


    ��Just how much does this cost?�� Futaba was speechless.


    When they moved the car closer, they saw a woman sleeping on thezy chair on the terrace. She was dressed in her usual white shirt, long ck pants, and sunsses. Still, the woman woke up when she heard the sound of the car and looked in their direction.


    The car stopped, and Shishio walked out with his girlfriends.


    Togo was there, staring at them, and asked, ��Did youe to get a sword or just want to show off your harem?��


    ������..��


    Shishio could feel that her voice was filled with indignant.


    ��Did I seduce her?��


    This was the first question that came to his mind.

 Chapter 589: First sword

    Chapter 589: First sword


    What could he say in this situation?


    Shishio didn��t want to show off, but even he must admit that his act was like showing off. After all, he came with many of his girlfriends.


    Still, he also felt that this woman��s mood wasn��t good somehow, making him wonder whether he had seduced her.


    Still, did he have an interest in her?


    Shishio wasn��t sure since he knew how workaholic this woman was. It wouldn��t be weird for her to only have a holiday for one or two days a month.


    Yet if she jumped into him, why should he reject her?


    However, he wasn��t that narcissistic and knew that this woman was different from the others.


    She is a tough woman.


    ��Whatever,e in.��


    Togo turned as if she didn��t care much and walked to her vi.


    ��Come on.��


    Shishio also gestured for his girlfriends to follow.


    Still, his girlfriends looked around curiously.


    While it was summer, this ce was quite cool since it was located near the mountain. It also had a nice, freshke nearby, which made them want to swim there.


    ��If you want, you can swim there,�� Togo said after she nced at their reaction.


    ��You��re so kind, Tomari-san,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    ��Stupid! I am not kind!�� Togo retorted loudly and said, ��Just hurry up and get your sword inside!��


    Shishio looked at Togo��s back, and for some reason, he thought she could be a good mother.


    However, everyone who heard Togo��s words was happy since they didn��t expect that they could y in this ce.


    ��Cough! Cough!�� Shishio coughed to remind them. ��We can yter.��


    They quickly nodded and tried to act as politely as possible, like a groomeddy. Yet, even so, their act was quite messy, especially when they saw a group of maids inside the vi.


    ����..��


    Shishio nced at the row of beautiful maids inside the vi with a speechless expression. If he didn��t know much about Togo, he thought this woman might be a lesbian.


    Togo walked toward the living room before she pointed at the katana, which was ced on the beautiful, fierce katanakake (katana disy) with an intricate tiger carving.


    While he was interested in the katana, he wondered why Togo carved the katanakake with a tiger carving.


    Did she want to remind him of something?


    Yet he decided to observe the katana first.


    The katana was around the standard size.


    ��Should the de be around 75 to 80 cm?��


    The sheath was ck with a round tsuba (handguard), which resembled the wheel of the wagon.


    Togo took the katana and frowned slightly before she gave it to Shishio.


    ��It��s quite heavy. Take it first.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Shishio took the katana and opened the de slightly, showing the sharp metallic de. Still, he only did it for a moment since he didn��t want to scare them, yet it seemed his girlfriends were more excited than he was.


    ��Shishio, let me see it.��


    ��Yeah, it��s not fair for you to be the one who looks at it.��


    ����Guys?�� Shishio was speechless since they had lost her nervousness and started to act like this ce was their home. However, it might be because they could see that Togo was gentle. Under her rough and crazily-like appearance, she was good at taking care of someone.


    ��It��s dangerous to take it out here.�� Shishio looked at Togo and asked, ��Is there a ce where I can try this sword?��


    ��You can try it outside. It��s all forest, after all.�� Togo smiled and said, ��I also want to see how strong you are with that sword.�� There must be a reason why Shishio wanted a sword, and considering how strong he was, she had a feeling that he must be skillful with it.


    ��Let��s go! Let��s go!�� 2x


    Momo and Nana pushed his back to go outside.


    The rest also followed since they were curious.


    Shishio was speechless, but he must admit it was his first time using a sword. The only sword that he used was a wooden sword that was kept on the Sakurasou to knock down someone who entered the woman��s area. He used it to test ��Thunder Breathing,�� which was the first martial art that he got from the system.


    Yet even if he had used the step technique and the breathing technique, it was his first time incorporating this technique with a real katana.


    Even though this was a sword technique.


    ��Let��s try it.��


    He would be lying if he wasn��t excited, so he walked toward the free space before he took the de.


    His move was so soft and smooth, as if he had done this countless times.


    It might have been his first time with ��Enhanced Memory,�� and his mastery over ��Thunder Breathing�� made him capable of doing this.


    Yet, in that single movement, they could feel the aura around him start to change.


    His figure was sharp, as if he had be one with the sword.


    However, it was only for a moment before they quickly said, ��Don��t get too close. If you want to observe it, do it from my side and maintain some distance since it is sharp.��


    ��Oh-oh!��


    They agreed and observed the katana from the side.


    While they observed the de, he also did the same. He had gotten the ��cksmith Mastery�� before, and he thought of making his own katana, but as expected, it would take a while to make it, and it was troublesome.


    It was also impossible to make it in the middle of the city since the smoke from the smithy process would be too intense.


    If he wanted to make it, he had to do it in the countryside where there weren��t many people.


    However, he was so busy.


    He had to take care of school matters, business, his women, and many other things.


    Still, it was normal since if one wanted to get a lot of things, one had to pay the price.


    Anyway, this wasn��t the time for him to think about theplicated matter. Instead, he focussed more on the sword since he must admit the quality of the katana was so good!


    Shishio could tell that Togo asked someone to make the sword from a rare metal and a long process along with a high-tech machine.


    Thebination of a long experience, good materials, and the highest technology was able to create this sword.


    In other words, this sword was awesome!


    Shishio nced at Togo and thought that she was going to make a half-assed sword, but it seemed he had to say sorry to her.


    ��Aren��t you going to swing it?�� Togo asked when she saw Shishio sheathed the de on its sheath.


    ��My sword style is different.��


    ��Oh? Is it ��Iaijutsu?��


    ��Iaijutsu?��


    Everyone was confused.


    Iaijutsu is abative quick-draw sword technique.


    Unlike others that have a unique or strong swing, Iaijutsu was fast.


    Speed was the main point of this technique.


    He knew, but they didn��t know, so he exined it to his girlfriends.


    Listening to his words, Shiina asked, ��Shishio, can you show it?��


    ��Sure.��


    ��Do you need a tatami mat to show it?�� Togo asked.


    Many people might not know, but many swordsmen in this country usually show how well they swing their swords by cutting a rolling tatami mat.


    However, Shishio didn��t answer Togo��s question. Instead, he walked to the nearby tree and put his hand on its trunk.


    ��What are you doing?�� Saki asked in confusion.


    ��Give me some space. I will try my sword first.��


    ��Oh-oh!��


    They weren��t sure what he was going to do, but they listened to him.


    Togo was also curious and didn��t say anything.


    When they distanced themselves from him, he bumped the tree in a controlled manner, causing one leaf to fall.


    The leaf fell slowly, swayed right to left, ambiguous.


    While Togo was dumbfounded, it was only for a moment, but she saw a gleam of silver sh.


    The sh happened several times, and it was hard not to ignore it, especially Shiina, who got the best eyes out of everyone.


    When the leaf fell to the ground, Shishio nodded in satisfaction.


    ��Shishio, can we get close now?��


    They wanted to get closer, but they thought it was better to ask his opinion first.


    ��Sure.��


    Hearing his confirmation, they quickly moved closer and were dumbfounded when they saw the leaf.


    The leaf was cut three times.


    Vertical, horizontal, and diagonal.


    While the vertical and horizontal were understandable, the diagonal made them speechless.


    Futaba picked the leaf, and no words came out of her mouth for a while.


    ����Is this humanly possible?��


    This was the question that came out of her mouth.


    ��The evidence is right in front of us. However, this can only be done by him.��


    Togo was also speechless.


    His swordsmanship was too good, right?


    ording to her memory, she didn��t think that anyone could be as good as him in the sword technique.


    On the other hand, Shiina took the leaf and asked, ��Can I bring it back?��


    ��Why not? But you don��t need to take it if you want it since I can cut the leaf anytime now.�� Shishio had a sword now, so he cut the leaf all the time, especially when there were many trees on the Sakurasou.


    ��No, I want this.�� Shiina shook her head while holding the leaf with a smile.


    ��������


    Shishio rubbed Shiina��s head and wondered how this girl could be so cute.


    ��It seems I have to say sorry to her for tonight.��


    After all, he might be roughter.


    Still, he felt this wasn��t enough, so he said, ��Tomari-san, can I ask something?��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Togo didn��t look at him and observed the leaf curiously.


    ��This tree. Can I cut it down?��


    Shishio knocked the trunk of the tree several times.


    ������.��


    ����Seriously?�� Momo was dumbfounded.


    Togo blinked her eyes but smiled. ��If you can, then do it.��


    ��Then, keep your distance a bit. It might be quite rough.��


    They nodded and distanced themselves from him.


    ��You��re still too close. Move a little far away. Okay, that��s enough.��


    While the pine tree was thick and tall.


    The reality wasn��t a manga where it was humanly possible for a swordsman to cut down a thick tree or even arge stone.


    Yet was it ignorance or the rebellious period of the boy?


    Or was it because he wanted to return to his Chuunibyou state like before?


    Togo wasn��t sure, but she just stared at him curiously.


    Shishio took a deep breath and used his breathing technique.


    ��First Form: Thunderp and sh.��


    His figure disappeared as if he had teleported right to the opposite side of the tree.


    *Click!*


    The sound of his de sheathed sounded.


    Shishio then returned to everyone, but as he walked, the tree swayed slightly before it fell.


    *BOOOOOOM!!*


    �������� Everyone.


    ��Shall we y on theke?�� Shishio asked with a smile, and his mood was so good now.

 Chapter 590: Shishio: “Danger? I think it is a chance.”

    Chapter 590: Shishio: ��Danger? I think it is a chance.��


    Dressed in only a short, Shishio sat on thezy chair while looking at the group of girls ying on theke happily.


    Some of them even walked toward the waterfall, screaming happily.


    Still, the most exciting one would be Saki since she was swimming like a mermaid.


    ��Shishio,e here!��


    Nana waved her hand, causing her breasts to sway right and left.


    ����.��


    Shishio fixed his trunk to the side, yet it was really hard to hide, which made him sigh.


    �������� Togo.


    ��I will join youter!��


    ��Okay, we will wait!��


    Nana nodded before she joined to y with everyone. The water temperature was cool, and therge tree in the surrounding area gave a nice shade, making this ce afortable ce to escape from the summer heat.


    Still, Shishio knew that the tree had to be cut down regrly since arge tree wasn��t good for the others, considering it would absorb most of the nutrients in the soil, and didn��t give any chances for the young tree to grow.


    Yet Togo might not care much about this matter since this ce was her vi, a resort where she could rest. She didn��t intend to use it for business and purely only for entertainment.


    Shishio sipped the c on his hand while looking at Roberta, who looked at the group of maids who grilled in the BBQ outside in jealousy.


    ��You don��t need to be so jealous, right?��


    After all, even if Roberta��s talent in household chores were simply zero, her talent as a bodyguard and killer was simply off the chart.


    ��You have a good maid. Do you want to trade her with mine?�� Togo suddenly asked. She must admit that even if Roberta couldn��t do a household chore, Roberta was a human terminator.


    If Roberta wanted to, she could massacre the entire people in this ce, especially when she had many advanced weapons under her skirt.


    ��No way.�� Shishio rejected without hesitation.


    Togo��s maid might be beautiful and sexy, and they had matured enough, which made him wonder whether she collected those maids since she knew about his taste.


    ��What a cunning businessman.��


    Shishio wiped the cold sweat on his chin. ��So why do you call me here?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Togo skipped a beat.


    Shishio sighed and said, ��I know how workaholic you are. If you want to give me the sword, you will probably just send it to my home or apartment.�� Anyway, it was impossible for Togo didn��t know about his home. Except for the few ces he hadn��t visited, he knew that many people had tried to investigate his information, especially when he had be so famous in the underground fighting arena.


    Many people wanted to hire him as a fighter since a strong fighter was in high demand.


    The ��Kengan Match�� was difficult, and there were many factions there.


    In the match, if one loses, one loses everything, showing how important the existence of a strong fighter is.


    While many wanted to hire him, they simply didn��t have the money to hire him. They also couldn��t use force since the price of offending him wasn��t worth it.


    His private security group (mercenary) also wasn��t herbivores. They were a group of carnivores that had been bathed in the blood of the war.


    Tokugawa and many others were also his friends.


    His family also wasn��t something to be scoffed off.


    After all, even if one didn��t want to admit it, and many people often promoted equality between people, the world couldn��t work that way. Some descendants of a certain family were born better than others.


    Still, the most important thing was he wondered why Togo wanted to bring him here.


    As for fighting, it was impossible since Togo thought so. Everyone here would be killed already by him, especially after he got his sword. His speed was so fast that he might not need a few minutes to clear all the people in this ce.


    As for romance, it was even more impossible since he knew well how the mind of this woman works. Instead of a romance, it would be more believable that she asked his sperm to have a child with him.


    Anyway, he was curious.


    Togo��s lips twitched when she saw his curious eyes, but she didn��t hide anything. ��Do you know what has happened to the Kengan Association?��


    ��I have heard that the ce is quite rowdy now.��


    It was impossible topletely ignore the Kengan Association.


    Many businesses, from small to conglomerates, joined this association, and the number of members had reached almost more than tens of thousands. However, the most famous one was only a few hundred, and they were all big businesses that had monopolized a certain industry in this country.


    Shishio might be rich, and his business also spread overseas, but he stillcked a few businesses to make him truly strong.


    What kind of business is it?


    It is a bank.


    Even with all the business he had, he didn��t have a bank.


    Yet he knew that it was only time for him to make one, especially with the growth of his business, and with all of his business, he didn��t really need to since his steps to monopolize a high-tech industry were about to take off.


    As for Togo, her business was mostly overseas, and she didn��t think too much about the matter in the country, but she also couldn��t ignore itpletely.


    Still, this wasn��t what he wanted to say.


    The problem she mentioned was that a few factions of the Kengan Association started their move, and each of them wanted to take down the throne of the chairman of the Kengan Association, especially the society of Hundreds.


    ��The society of hundreds, you know it, right?��


    Togo snorted and said, ��That old fart is simply lunatic. Just because he monopolizes the electricity in the Kanto area, do you think he can be arrogant?��


    Shishio sipped his c and thought about the person that she talked about.


    Hayami Katsumasa, the CEO of Toyo Electric Power Co.


    This person held the majority of thepany that monopolized the energy in the Kanto area.


    The Kanto area was also the most popted ce in this country since almost half of this country��s poption lived in the Kanto area.


    Forty million or more people are paying for electricity every month, and one can imagine how much money this person has, right?


    Even worse, this business was stable, and everyone needed it since they needed electricity to live.


    If it was liquidity, this business might have more money than most banks.


    By having so much liquidity, Hayama Katsumasa could also invest in many businesses, gaining power in various businesses, creating many tentacles in various industries, thus creating the strongest faction in the Kengan Association, the Hundreds.


    Shishio must admit this person was amazing.


    Yet he didn��t think Hayama could do anything to him.


    ��You don��t need to worry much about this person. We��re not weak enough to be pushed around.�� Shishio looked at Togo and asked, ��Do you want to be the chairman?��


    ��Can I?�� Togo asked eagerly.


    ��Why not?��


    Shishio didn��t think it was a problem for Togo to be the chairman of the Kengan Association.


    ��Still, this rowdiness isn��t bad since we can catch many fishes during the confusion.��


    Togoughed when she heard his words.


    ��Go! Go! Catch them! If possible, bite that old man hard. Let him bleed so much!��


    Anyway, the two had be one, and they were already inseparable in this matter.


    ��Still, instead of the Hundreds, you should focus on someone else?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    ��Who?�� Togo asked.


    ��Nogi.��


    ��Nogi? Nogi Hideki? Nogi Group?�� Togo frowned.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��Why?�� While Togo must admit that the power of the Nogi Group was okay, it was far from enough to cause trouble.


    ��Have you heard about the protagonist halo?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Protagonist halo? What is that?�� Togo was confused by these words.


    ��In the manga, the protagonist usually will meet a setback, fighting an enemy far stronger than themselves, but suddenly the protagonist will either get the help of someone or be stronger so suddenly. Even though the viin is much stronger, in the end, the viin can only lose to the protagonist, so everyone can be happy.��


    Shishio didn��t continue but sipped his c again to wet his throat.


    Togo frowned and asked, ��You believe in such a superfluous thing? Also, even in the manga, the protagonist must be cool and handsome! How can an old man in histe 50s be a protagonist?!��


    ��Togo, you��re wrong.�� Shishio shook his head and asked, ��What��s the most important thing about the ��Kengan Match��?��


    ����Fighter?�� Togo frowned and asked, ��You mean the fighter is the protagonist?��


    ��Well, that��s right.��


    However, Togo snorted and said, ��No matter how strong that protagonist is, he��ll die under the nuclear bomb.�� She believed in Shishio and didn��t think anyone could defeat him except that lunatic.


    ����..��


    ��However, I know that you won��t die under the nuclear bomb,�� Togo said while looking at Shishio confidently.


    ��How can you be so sure?�� Shishio asked.


    ��If it��s you, you won��t let a nuclear bomb explode on you. Instead, you enter the ce where one keeps the nuclear bomb and let it explode there after you have escaped.��


    Togo wasn��t wrong.


    If Shishio was threatened by a nuclear bomb, he might do that, but that took too much time, so he would instead hack themand room and instruct the bomb to self-destruct, or he might send a satellite to control the entire electronic device in this world.


    Frankly, Shishio nned to do this project, so no one would be able to harm him.


    ��Well, everything will be normal and won��t happen until next year,�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s true.�� Togo nodded.


    ��Shishio!��


    His girlfriends suddenly shouted.


    ��Well, I will go out to y now.�� Shishio took off his t-shirt, showing his well-built body, causing all the maids to drool and have nosebleeds.


    Togo��s lips twitched, and she thought this guy might be a modern Adonis.


    ��Or might it be Narcissus?��


    Even if Shishio didn��t have money, he might be living well by seducing women.


    ��Well, I like him too, though.��


    Watching them ying on the river, Togo became giddy and decided to y.


    ��Hey, step aside. I am going to join!��


    Still, while the Kengan Association might not be a problem, there was a danger lurking around him.

 Chapter 591: Bird in cage

    Chapter 591: Bird in cage


    While having fun in Togo��s vi was enjoyable, they didn��t intend to stay for a night. After all, Shishio nned to go out with all the members of the Sunoharasou. While this n was something he was looking for, he was quite concerned about something, yet after he got this sword, he felt better somehow.


    Having a weapon and not having one was different.


    Leaving his weapon aside, he decided to visit the Sunoharasou to bring everyone there to go on a trip. Yet, unlike his previous n, this time, Nana also joined this trip.


    Nana was an ex-member of the Sunoharasou. She was also Ayaka Sunohara��s little sister, and the members of the Sunoharasou knew her well. In other words, she wasn��t a stranger, and it was perfectly okay for her to join, especially when Nana had told Ayaka about this matter.


    Still, what surprised him wasn��t Nana��s participation. Instead, it was the destination that they had chosen for the trip that he had promised them. He didn��t expect them to tell him to bring them to Saitama.


    ��Why Saitama?��


    When he asked them this question, the three middle school students from Sunoharasou answered at the same time.


    ��We want to see the Kumagaya Fireworks Festival!�� 3x


    ��Kumagaya Fireworks Festival?��


    While he was unfamiliar with this term, he could search the information on the inte, and instantly he understood everything.


    Kumagaya Fireworks Festival is the longest-running firework festival in Saitama Prefecture. The distinctive feature of Kumagaya��s fireworks show is its ��message fireworks�� �� businesses and individualsunching off messages into the night sky to the thrill of visitors and spectators.


    Shishio wondered whether he should also ask the organizer to buy a firework message for his girlfriends.


    However, when he thought about it for a moment, he decided to go against it since he felt it was pretty embarrassing. For example, if he wanted to confess his feelings, it was better to do it quietly without any people.


    After all, if he was rejected, there would be no people who would see him.


    Still, leaving was he being rejected or not, he felt it was too early to do something so grand like this, and it was so rare of him to take the initiative to confess to someone.


    The one who usually confessed was his woman first instead of him.


    Yet he must admit this firework message was a fun thing. However, he might have done it if he had dated for so many years and even married each other, sending this type of message when they reminiscence their times together.


    Anyway, leaving this firework aside, he was cornered about Yukinoshita since no matter how many times he called or left her a text, she had never given him a response. This was the first time something like this had happened. After all, they usually talked to each other, and even if she couldn��t reply to him right away because she fell asleep, she would apologize and give him a reply the next day.


    However, right after summer camp, Yukinoshita disappeared as if she had gone far away, so even though he didn��t want to, he could only call Haruno Yukinoshita since she was Yukinoshita��s older sister, and he knew that this woman knew what was happening to Yukinoshita.


    ��Hey, hey, it��s your first time calling me, right?��


    Haruno seemed to be excited when he called for the first time.


    ����You sound so happy.��


    ��Geez, isn��t it because you ignore all of my texts and calls?!��


    ����I am a man with a girlfriend. What if they misunderstand your texts and calls?��


    Haruno often called and even texted him, but he ignored it since he didn��t really want to get close to her.


    Also, this type of girl would take the initiative instead of waiting for the man to take the initiative.


    If he took the initiative, Haruno would lose interest.


    On the other hand, if he ignored her, she would try to get closer even more.


    ��Eh? Have you dated Yukino-chan?�� Haruno was so shocked when she heard this news.


    ����Er.��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what to say, but it seemed that Haruno didn��t know that he was a scumbag. He also didn��t n to talk about it since he knew this woman was crazy. If she knew he was a scumbag, no one knew what she might do. It was better to stay quiet, especially when he wanted to know what was happening to Yukinoshita.


    ��Anyway, where��s Yukino-senpai?��


    ��Geez, can you be patient? By the way, haven��t you heard anything?��


    Suddenly Haruno changed the topic of the conversation.


    ��Heard? Heard what?��


    ��Hmm����


    Haruno seemed to have fun for some reason. ��Well, if you still haven��t heard anything, then it is fun. Let��s just wait until that day! Ah, the signal is bad! Hello? Hello? Shishi-kun, are you���� The call was cut before she finished her words.


    ��What��s an obvious lie����


    Shishio was speechless and tried to call Haruno again, but this time, he was ignored, and his call couldn��t be connected and even blocked!


    ��That bitch����


    Shishio let out a long sigh and knew that his contact with Yukinoshita had been cut, and unless they met, it was impossible to know anything about her. Yet he shook his head and decided to wait to meet her when the next semester began.


    After all, if he wanted to meet her, he had to visit her house in Chiba. Even if he came there, he might not even be allowed to enter.


    Lastly, his girlfriends were first, so he decided to wait.


    Shishio knew from Haruno��s tones that nothing bad should have happened to Yukinoshita. However, he must admit he was worried. He let out a long sigh and shook his head since he knew there was something important that he had to do after this.


    ��


    In the quiet room, a beautiful girl sat on the sofa while reading a book in her hand. Her expression was t, and she seemed to hardly move. The only time she moved was when she turned to the next page of the book.


    Simr to the girl, the room was spacious, and it was filled with low-key luxurious interiors.


    The room was designed in the modern western style with arge bed in the middle, several books shelves, and a small room used as a wardrobe.


    Yet without a doubt, the room was lovely, and it was suitable for her.


    She was like a blooming Edelweiss flower on the peak of the Alps.


    Yet simr to Edelweiss, it was lonely and trapped on the cliff of the Alps, without one able to approach it.


    The spacious room seemed like a cage that trapped this girl.


    ��Yukino-chan!��


    Suddenly the door opened, and the figure of a seductivedy appeared.


    However, the girl only ignored thisdy and continued to read as usual.


    ��Geez, Yukinochan! Don��t ignore me!��


    Haruno pouted when Yukinoshita ignored her.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Yukinoshita didn��t turn and continued to read.


    Haruno didn��t seem to care about Yukinoshita��s reaction since she knew her words would make her react next.


    ��Try to guess.��


    ��What?��


    ��Shishio-kun called me earlier.��


    ������


    Yukinoshita��s body tensed for a moment before she let out a breath, but it was hard to see since she was so quiet, and her movement was so delicate. Still, while she was curious, she didn��t say anything since she could see how Haruno seemed to have fun with her.


    ��Why aren��t you saying anything? Aren��t you curious about what we are talking about?��


    Haruno smiled and teased her further.


    ����.��


    However, Yukinoshita closed her mouth and didn��t say anything.


    ��Well, if you don��t want to hear it, then I won��t say it.��


    Haruno didn��t continue and turned, decided to leave, but she smiled when she heard Yukinoshita��s voice.


    ��Wait!��


    ��As expected!��


    While Haruno was happy with her little sister, she felt slightly sad and jealous.


    ��Why should I be jealous?��


    ��Hehe�� are you curious?�� Haruno smiled happily.


    ����Can you tell me now?�� Yukinoshita asked helplessly.


    Haruno didn��t joke around again and said, ��He was calling you since he was worried about you.��


    ��I see����


    ��Oh, right, he also told me he was going to wait for you for the movie.��


    ��I see.��


    Yukinoshita smiled, but she looked away since she didn��t want her expression to be seen by her sister.


    ��Hey, hey, what movie? I asked him before he didn��t tell me.��


    Haruno was curious, wondering what they were nning to do.


    ��If you tell me what mother is nning, then I will tell you,�� Yukinoshita said while looking at Haruno.


    However, Haruno only smiled and said, ��Geez, be patient, alright? You will hear what the mother wants to do. Anyway, I will go back first.�� She didn��t n to tell Yukinoshita and decided to keep everything quiet. Still, she forgot to ask whether Yukinoshita had dated Shishio or not.


    ��Well, it isn��t much different anyway.��


    Haruno shook her head and decided to wait until that time.


    Yukinoshita pursed her lips and felt quite restless since after she had gone home, no one had told her anything. Her mother only told her to stay in her room, and her phone was also taken. She would be lying if she wasn��t scared since she didn��t know what her mother was nning to do. Her phone was taken, and herptop was the same. She lost contact with the world, and there was nothing she could do.


    She looked out the window and realized that she had be weak. In the past, she didn��t need someone��s help and lived alone, yet when he appeared, she felt it was empty without him.


    She kept staring at the window before she lowered her head, trying to hold the tears, which were on the verge of dropping from her eyes.


    ��Shishio����


    She muttered his name, even though she knew he wouldn��t hear her voice.

 Chapter 592: Gladly

    Chapter 592: dly


    ��Huh? We can��t wear a kimono?��


    Yuzu Yukimoto was dumbfounded when she heard his words.


    ��It isn��t that you can��t use the yukata, but if you��re alright with a blister, then I won��t stop you.��


    While they had nned to go to the Kumagaya Fireworks Festival, Shishio couldn��t help but remind them how crowded this festival was.


    This festival was attended by at least 40,000 people or more!


    While Shishio also wanted to see them wear a beautiful yukata, when he thought about the crowd, he couldn��t help but remind them how troublesome it was to wear such clothing.


    While the male yukata was alright, the female yukata was quite troublesome to wear, especially the geta (wooden sandals) were particrly ufortable when used for a long time.


    ��But do you want to see us wearing a yukata?�� Yuri Kazami asked with a smile.


    ��I want to see,�� Shishio answered without hesitation.


    Yuri smiled and said, ��Then, if that��s the case, how about we go to the nearby festival here?��


    ��Is there such a festival nearby?�� Shishio was dumbfounded.


    ��There is.�� Ayaka Sunohara nodded with a gentle smile. ��Nana-chan and I often went there together.��


    ��Hehe���� Nana hugged Ayaka happily.


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and Nana at the same time, but he didn��t say anything. ��Still, is that okay with you?�� He had promised to take them out before they went home, but he wondered whether they were okay with the festival held in the nearby shrine.


    ��Yeah!�� 5x


    Nana, Ayaka, Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire Yamanashi agreed that they should visit the nearby shrine. While it was a shame that they couldn��t see the most spectacr fireworks festival in Saitama, they felt it was better for them to be able to appear in their most beautiful state.


    Lastly, with how crowded the festival in Saitama was, they were afraid that they might get lost. However, if they visited the festival nearby, even if some of them were lost, they were still confident to go back by themselves since they were familiar with the location. They were also familiar with the people around the neighborhood, so if they needed help, they could ask them.


    On the other hand, if they visited Saitama, they had to stick together, or else, when they get lost in the middle of the festival, it would be a tragedy.


    Personally, Shishio must admit that their decision was working for him. After all, he had been going out away from Tokyo so many times, and he somehow felt a bitzy to go out, especially in crowded ces such as Kumagaya Fireworks Festival.


    He also must admit that his mood wasn��t good, especially when he thought about Yukinoshita. He didn��t even have time to think about Yuigahamama somehow.


    ��What��s happening to her?��


    While he wanted to use his people to investigate this matter, he decided to bear with this feeling for a while since they would only be separated at least until the next semester, which was at the end of the summer vacation.


    ��Next time I meet her, I won��t let her go.��


    He had made up his mind.


    His memory of the night of the summer camp was still vivid in his mind.


    The warmth of her body, the flower-like scent that invaded his nasal cavity, her slender body pressed against his, and her beautiful eyes stared into his.


    He remembered all of them, and it was also the reason why he felt it was time for him to start the next step.


    Yet he knew what he needed to do wasn��t think about Yukinoshita.


    Instead, the many girls in front of him.


    When their ns changed, they quickly went to their room and changed into a yukata.


    Shishio moved to the living room and waited for them before he noticed Aki Shiina, who seemed to be hard to notice for some reason. He only realized it, but this guy had been with them for a while, which made him speechless.


    ��What are you standing there for, Aki? Come on. Sit down.��


    Anyway, they have known each other for so long.


    Even if their rtionship was quite strange, Shishio still called him for the first time. He patted the free space on the sofa where he sat and gestured for him to sit right next to him.


    ��Yes.��


    While Aki was slightly nervous, he nodded.


    Frankly, it was hard to say that their rtionship was good since when Shishio entered, they were mostly talking with the three girls from the Sunoharasou and Ayaka.


    Aki also didn��t take the initiative to talk.


    The one who took the initiative since Shishio also taught everyone in Sunoharasou to study from time to time.


    ��You��re not going to change into a yukata too, Aki?�� Shishio asked, starting with a small conversation.


    Simr to a woman, it was normal for a man to wear a yukata during a festival.


    Many also didn��t think it was weird either since one would appear cool when they wore a yukata. The way they crossed their arms under therge sleeves was cool, and it made them appear like a schr.


    If they were rugged and quite muscr, they would appear like warriors when they wore a yukata.


    Yet this wasn��t surprising since even a samurai wore something more exaggerated such as a kimono.


    In other words, clothes make men.


    Even if one appearance wasn��t that good, as long as they dressed well, they would appear more handsome. If they could also wear make-up like a woman, it would be even better, but men hardly even had an interest in make-up, so they could use their natural state of appearance every day, unlike a woman, who could put make-up as thick as their thighs.


    Yet this wasn��t something to be mocked. Instead, it was something to be amazed at since he must admit the effort of a woman who wanted to appear beautiful in the eyes of others was worthy of admiration.


    ��I-I might change my clothester����


    Aki answered with a slightly nervous voice. ��How about you, Shishio-nii?�� However, after a while, he calmed himself.


    ��Hmm�� probably not since I don��t bring such clothes here.��


    Shishio only came with the clothes on his body now. As for wearing a yukata or different traditional clothes, he was toozy to do so since the current temperature was quite hot, making him sluggish.


    ��Aki, you��re from Shizuoka, right?��


    ��Ah, yes!��


    ��What kind of ce is that?��


    ��Etto�� Shizuoka is����


    Anyway, the girls woulde outter quitete.


    Shishio might need to wait a few hours before they were ready, and he had gotten used to it. Even if heined, it was simply meaningless. However, he had always changed his state of mind, so he wouldn��t be bored or impatient.


    ��They are dressing and doing make-up for so long for me.��


    With such a thought on his mind, it made his mood good, but even so, he must admit he was bored to death and decided to talk with Aki. Honestly, it might be his first time asking Aki this type of question, but he hadn��t talked much with Aki either, so it might be a good time to learn more about him.


    Shishio had always wanted to make Aki move out from the Sunoharasou, but unlike the other male who he had injured along the way, Aki was different since this guy was a kid and slightly feminine. He wouldn��t be surprised if Aki might trigger the system somehow.


    After all, even Souta Takanashi, Ryuunosuke Akasaka, and Totsuka Saika triggered his system even though they were all male.


    If Aki dressed up like a girl, he wasn��t much different from those three.


    Unfortunately, Aki could really trigger his system, which made him helpless.


    Yet his decision to move Aki away from this ce didn��t change.


    While Aki was only a middle school student, it was impossible for him to let his woman stay with him.


    After all, they were all male, and as a male, Shishio knew what kind of things filled their heads. In case something happened, it was toote to cry.


    ��If I can��t move him after this summer, then����


    However, if possible, Shishio didn��t want to use a direct method, but if there was no other way, he might as well make trouble on Aki��s father��s business, so Aki would move away because of financial reasons.


    It was the most rational and logical reason that one couldn��t do anything against.


    Shishio might seem cruel, but he could even erase Doppo Orochi, Katsumi Orochi, and the Shinshinkai Karate School from this world. Just making Aki��s life slightly unbearable was nothing for him.


    Still, he must admit that the power of money and authority was terrifying since, with the two of them, he could y with the lives of others like a toy. This might be a cruel fact, but this reality was, right?


    Even in history, there were many people with authority and wealth who would assassinate their enemies so easily that it was nothing. After all, the world was a wonderful ce, and there were many people in this world who were desperate enough to get money even if they had to take the right of others to live.


    Yet he stopped thinking about that matter, especially when he heard Aki��s words.


    ��Do you have an older sister?�� Shishio was surprised.


    ��Yes.��


    Aki nodded. ��She should be one year older than you, Shishio-nii.��


    ��I see.�� Shishio nodded. ��Is your rtionship good?�� He felt that Aki��s rtionship should be like that of an older sister who had a deep brotherplex toward her little brother, which made him feel strange since countless unique plots of the drama between a brother and a sister appeared on his mind.


    ��Well���� Aki��s expression was quite awkward.


    ����Is it not good?�� Shishio somehow felt curious.


    ��Er���� Aki couldn��t exin since he felt embarrassed!


    However, Aki was saved when he heard this voice.


    ��Shishio, can you help us a little?��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio agreed without hesitation since instead of staying with Aki, it was better to stay with his women.


    As expected, the moment he entered Ayaka��s room, he was weed with an immoral scene that couldn��t be thought would appear in reality.


    ��Can you help us to wear them?�� 2x


    ��������


    Shishio took a deep breath and said, ��dly.��

 Chapter 593: Dangerous sisters

    Chapter 593: Dangerous sisters


    Shishio might have said it in the past, but whether it was kimono or yukata was more suitable to be worn on someone with a slender body.


    On the other hand, Nana and Ayaka were far from slender.


    They were outrageously thick.


    The word ��thick�� might seem an insult to a woman, but this word didn��t work for either of them.


    Shishio thought that he must thank their parents since they had given birth to two beautiful sisters like them. Yet he knew this wasn��t the time for this since he had a great duty, which importance wasn��t even lost to the cosmic significance.


    As for Aki, he had already forgotten him.


    ��Do you need me to help you to wear a yukata?��


    Shishio knew how troublesome a yukata was. It was quite hard and challenging to wear one, especially with how well-endowed Ayaka and Nana��s bodies were. Their bodies were anything but slender.


    ��Yes.��


    Nana nodded and asked, ��Can you?�� While this wasn��t her real intention to call him, she decided to agree since it seemed fun for him to help her to wear clothes.


    Shishio patted his chest and said confidently, ��If I say that I am number two, no one dares to im that they can be the number one to help someone to wear a yukata.��


    ������


    Nana and Ayaka weren��t sure how this guy could brim with confidence, but even so, they must admit, they were slightly swayed by his words.


    ��Still, why did you call me in the end?��


    Shishio closed the door without hesitation since this scene was only allowed to be seen by him. Still, he wondered why they called him in the end.


    ��Oh, we��re just asking which yukata is the most suitable for us.��


    Ayaka pointed at the number of yukatas on her bed.


    Shishio moved closer and looked at the bed where he usually slept with Ayaka, but this time, he didn��t intend to sleep. He had a duty to help his women, and he couldn��t get distracted by mere sexual intercourse.


    ����.��


    Not right now.


    Anyway, he had to help them first.


    ��For Nana����


    Shishio looked around and said, ��How about this light blue color with violet patterns? I think this one will suit you.��


    ��Oh, let me try!��


    This was what Nana had wanted to wear before, and when Shishio also felt the same, she didn��t have any hesitation anymore.


    ��For Ayaka����


    Shishio nced at Ayaka and nced at her chest for a moment. He didn��t think anything weird, but he must admit it was massive. He was sure that her chest would make her seem fat, considering how big they were.


    ��Ayaka, how about this dark purple one?��


    ��While I am happy that you chose that one. May I ask for the reason?��


    Ayaka asked curiously. While she wanted to wear the one that Shishio chose for her, she was curious why he chose that one.


    Could he say that a darker color would make her slimmer?


    It was impossible!


    ��Because I think it will make you more beautiful.��


    ��Really?�� Ayaka was suspicious since she knew this wasn��t the only reason why he asked her to wear this.


    ��Anyway, how about you wear it now?�� Shishio decided to change the subject of their conversation.


    ��Okay.��


    While Ayaka was suspicious, she decided to go along with him. Still, she didn��t immediately take off her clothes or wear the yukata. Instead, she took something from her wardrobe. ��Nana, let��s change your underwear into sarashi.��


    ��Eh? But that one isn��t cute!��


    Nana, who had already undressed, pouted and didn��t seem to have an interest in wearing a sarashi. Unlike her cute and sexy underwear, sarashi was far from being called attractive clothing.


    After all, sarashi was nothing but mere white clothing to wrap their chest or stomach.


    The purpose of Sarashi on this asion was to make her slimmer and appear good in a yukata, but as a girl and a woman, Nana obviously wanted to wear something better.


    ��But, your chest will stick out if you don��t wear one.��


    Ayaka reminded Nana.


    The yukata was quite tight, and the shape of her bra would naturally be shown.


    ��Ah! I know! How about I don��t wear a bra? I will be braless! Then, everything will be okay, right?��


    Nana looked at Shishio and asked, ��What do you think?��


    ������


    Shishio, who had been silent and observed two sisters, was speechless, but he knew he had to make a decision.


    ��Let��s just wear sarashi. I think sarashi is quite sexy.��


    Shishio didn��t think sarashi was uncute. Instead, he felt it was quite sexy for a woman to wear one. The feeling of unwrapping them piece by piece was also interesting.


    Still, the real reason was that he didn��t have experience wearing one, and he saw someone wear one.


    He was quite curious and wanted to see how Ayaka and Nana would appear in sarashi.


    ��Oh, I didn��t expect you to have such a fetish.��


    ��Then, I will wear one!��


    ����..��


    While he was unhappy about their misunderstanding, he decided to forgive them, especially after hearing the following words that came from their mouths.


    ��Then, please help us to wear it, Shishio.��


    Shishio took a deep breath and was full of determined expression. ��Of course!��


    On the other hand, Aki, who had been left behind by Shishio, was curious about what Shishio was doing inside Ayaka��s room. While he felt ufortable since he had never entered Ayaka��s room, he felt his heart almost jump out and beat so fast.


    Aki didn��t like this feeling, but he didn��t know what to do.


    The only thing he could do was, stand behind the door, trying to hear their voices, but he couldn��t hear anything.


    ��What are they doing inside��?��


    The more he thought, the more uneasy he was.


    *Baam!*


    However, when he heard a sudden noise, he quickly escaped, afraid that someone would notice.


    ��What��s wrong, Shishio?��


    Nana and Ayaka looked at Shishio curiously. After all, this guy suddenly knocked on the door, which startled them.


    ��Nothing.��


    Shishio shook his head and felt this wasn��t something he should talk about with Nana and Ayaka, but he knew that even if he felt quite sorry for Aki, he had to be cruel.


    If Aki had to me something, he had to me his gender.


    After all, if Aki was a female, Shishio wouldn��t need to do anything.


    ��Still, is this how he usually is?��


    When Shishio thought about Aki��s innocent expression and felt sorry for him before, he felt like he was stupid somehow.


    ��Shishio,e on. Help us.�� 2x


    Ayaka and Nana had taken off their bras and covered their breasts with their arms with an embarrassed expression. Even though he had seen everything on their bodies, and there was nothing he hadn��t seen, the asion was quite different.


    Shishio was in a daze and couldn��t react for a while. He was like a dinosaur that was about to be hit by a meteorite. He just stood there, unable to react.


    The four masses in front of him were just too destructive to mess with his mind.


    While he had seen and touched them countless times, he must admit the shock brought by the sheer mass of those breasts was just too amazing.


    ��Come here.��


    Shishio took the sarashi after he calmed herself. ��Who is first?��


    ��Let me.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio took Nana with him and started his preparation to help her to wear the sarashi.


    ��Take a deep breath and let it out gently.��


    Nana took a deep breath and let it out gently, following his instruction.


    Shishio was in a daze, watching her pink nipples and two soft white masses. While this was a tempting situation, he was calm as ever. He was like a pianist in thepetition. His fingers were moving gracefully, and all one could see from his face was a seriousness that didn��t match his age. Somehow his eyes also gleamed in purple light, and he had used his ��Zone�� subconsciously.


    ��Done.��


    While Shishio wiped his non-existence sweat, Nana was amazed since her breasts had be smaller, yet she didn��t feel ufortable. Instead, she felt her body was light and easy to move!


    ��Amazing!��


    ��How did you do this?��


    Even Ayaka was quite dumbfounded.


    ��It��s your turn now.��


    Shishio looked at Ayaka, but he didn��t answer her question.


    ��Okay.��


    Ayaka nodded and thought she should try his hands.


    Nana only smiled and wondered how Ayaka would react since, even now, she had a hard time holding herself.


    ��This bastard.��


    Even though it was a subtle movement, Nana knew that this pervert had touched her nipples several times. Fortunately, her skin was quite dark, so her blush wasn��t noticeable.


    ��As expected.��


    Nana saw Ayaka moan and was under the mercy of Shishio.


    ��Wait, let me join!��


    Once again, Shishio realized how dangerous the Sunohara sisters were.


    ��


    While Aki was in a mess, Yuzu, Sumire, and Yuri were ready and appeared in their best appearances. When they were done, as expected, they wanted to show it to Shishio. However, when they came to the living room, they didn��t see him anymore. They had only seen Aki, who was sitting on the sofa absentminded.


    ��Huh? Where is Shishio-nii?�� Yuzu was confused.


    However, Sumire subconsciously looked over at Ayaka��s room.


    ��Is he in Ayaka-san��s room?�� Yuri suddenly said with a sweet smile.


    ����.�� Sumire.


    Even Yuri felt annoyed when she thought Shishio didn��t seem to wait for her. Instead, he went to y with Ayaka and Nana, so she wanted to give him a little punishment.


    ��What?! How can that be?!�� Yuzu was startled before she charged toward Ayaka��s room. ��Ayaka-san, Shishio-nii, Nana-san, I am going to enter!�� Before she entered, she roared like she was about to send out an official challenge.


    Yuzu��s loud voice startled Sumire, Yuri, and even Aki.


    Yuri might have expected Yuzu to get angry, but she didn��t expect something like this would happen.


    The door was opened without hesitation by Yuzu, but the scene in front of them brought her a shock.


    Sumire and Yuri didn��t have time to stop Yuzu, but they also didn��t want to stop her. Instead, they also joined and looked at what was happening inside Ayaka��s room.


    Aki, who was away, also joined the fun, looking over curiously.


    ��What are you doing?�� Nana asked with a sigh.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Shishio looked at the trio of middle school students before his eyes brightened and praised them. ��Hey, you three look good.��


    While the three were happy, they were curious about what they were doing.


    ��Shishio-nii, what are you doing?�� Yuri asked.


    ��I help them to manage their hair.�� Shishio looked at the three and asked, ��Do you want me to help you too?�� He had a ��Hairdresser Mastery,�� and it was natural for him to be able to do this.


    ��Okay!�� 2x


    Yuzu and Yuri answered without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Sumire was a bit shy, but she also nodded.


    ��Come here. Sit down here. It will take a while for Nana,�� Ayaka said and patted the free space on her bed.


    ��Wow, Ayaka-san, you��re so cute!��


    They looked at Ayaka in amazement since her hair had be so beautiful.


    Even Aki was also in a daze.


    Ayaka would usually tie her hair with a scrunchie and drape her ponytail on her shoulder, but this time, she changed her hairstyle into a bun, which made her more youthful and cute.


    ��You don��t need to worry. Everyone will get their chances soon.�� Ayaka smiled and showed how happy she was.


    The three were excited and looked at Shishio eagerly.


    Shishio could only show a helpless smile. ��Wait for a moment, alright?��


    ��Yes~!�� 3x


    On the other hand, the three couldn��t see Nana and Ayaka, who let out a sigh of relief.


    The two were d they didn��t need to move and sat down on the bed since their legs were too weak to move.


    ��Can I enter too?��


    Aki thought at that moment.

 Chapter 594: Summer festival without you

    Chapter 594: Summer festival without you


    The evening glow had enveloped the world, but no one ever thought to go home. Instead, many people walked out of their houses with a smile, ready to face the most exciting event in the neighborhood.


    The summer festival!


    After they had finished their preparation, everyone in the Sunoharou went out together to visit the summer festival, which was held in a nearby shrine. They, without a doubt, were excited, especially after their hairs were managed by him.


    Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire still remembered the feeling of his hands touching and caressing their hair as if they were the most precious things in the world. They must admit that they almost fell for him somehow.


    ��Didn��t you have already fallen for me?��


    Shishio would say so if he knew what they were thinking.


    While his words sounded quite cheeky and even borderline narcissistic, it was a fact.


    It was hard to pretend that he didn��t know anything, especially when one of them had confessed to him.


    If they were high school students, their fate would have already been sealed by him.


    Unfortunately, they were still middle school students.


    While he was already in high school, the world of adults wasn��t as simple as it seemed, and he didn��t want to be troubled by a legal matter.


    ��Shishio-nii, how did you learn to care for hair like that?��


    ��Do you want to be a hairdresser in the future?��


    Yuzu and Yuri looked at Shishio curiously.


    Sumire was the same, but she wasn��t a good talker, so she just stood by their sides while looking at him.


    Unlike before, Shishio had changed his clothes, and he wore a jinbei.


    If one was curious about a jinbei, it was a yukata with a pair of short trousers. It was usually worn during summer, especially during this type of asion.


    While he wanted to wear regr clothes, Nana had brought him his clothing from his apartment before they visited the Sunoharasou, so he could only wear them since she begged him to wear them.


    His long legs were clearly seen in his pair of short trousers.


    While the girls were captivated by him, Shishio also enjoyed the beautiful girls on his side.


    Nana and Ayaka were obvious since they showed their necks which they usually hid under their hair.


    Nana was in a ponytail, which made her appear to be so bright and beautiful.


    On the other hand, while Ayaka was in the bun, she gave a simr aura to Nana, yet with a more mature charm, which was something that a girl around Nana��s age didn��t have. She appeared like a virtuous wife yet kept subtly trying to seduce her man.


    In other words, she was a subus.


    The two sisters were simply destructive.


    Yet even if the two sisters were amazing, the trio of middle school students didn��t lose to their charm.


    Yuri had her bangs braided, giving her a lovely and graceful charm. If someone saw her, they might mistake her for ady from a wealthy family.


    Yuzu had her hair parted in the middle and a lower bun, giving her an unexpectedly mature charm. She might be short and mistaken for an elementary school student, but when she had her hair like this, she seemed older, and no one would mistake her again.


    When Shishio gave her this hairstyle, Yuzu even hummed happily and stared at the mirror for so long, showing how happy she was.


    Lastly, the most unexpected one would be Sumire.


    After herst confession, they still maintained a good rtionship.


    Shishio was happy about her confession, but he wanted her to be a high school student first. After all, while it wouldn��t be trouble for them to date each other, considering he was a high school student. He was afraid that he might do something that one shouldn��t do, especially when his style of dating was more of an adult type.


    Sumire was still young, and it was better to maintain their current rtionship.


    However, even so, it didn��t stop him from helping her to manage her hair.


    Unlike her usual side ponytail, Sumire had a twin-tail bun hairstyle, which was cute and made her shy for some reason. Yet when everyone saw that she was cute and beautiful, she could only reluctantly agree with this hairstyle. However, they knew this girl was so happy.


    Sumire��s growth was better than most of the girls of her age. She was taller and bigger than them, but because of this, she felt she wasn��t cute, and she wasn��t suitable to wear something cute, yet she was the one who longed the most after a cute thing.


    Shishio knew that and this was why he gave her this hairstyle, and he must admit he was proud of his work.


    Still, he knew he had to answer their question.


    ��No, I don��t have the interest in bing a hairdresser.��


    While the location of the festival was quite close to Sunoharasou, they needed at least to walk for half an hour. It was quite a long trip, but even so, they felt it didn��t take that long since they were having fun talking to each other.


    The only thing that they were dissatisfied with was probably how they couldn��t monopolize him since Nana and Ayaka had been holding hands. Yet what could they say?


    They might be dissatisfied, but their reason made them speechless.


    ��It��s his first time here. It��s terrible if he gets lost, right?��


    ��Yeah, it��s better to hold hands.��


    Sumire, Yuzu, and Yuri could only roll their eyes since they thought the Sunohara sisters were witty. However, they felt this wasn��t enough, and somehow they wanted him to bring them somewhere again in the future, considering they wanted to go out with him alone.


    Still, the time was long.


    They were still in middle school, and he was in high school.


    Their lives had just begun, and they had a long way to go in their lives, which is something to be anticipated about.


    However, there was one person who didn��t anticipate this trip.


    Aki was happy on this trip, but he admitted he was quite helpless. When Shishio was there, he felt his sense of existence was absorbed, and he became a shadow. If Shishio and Ayaka didn��t talk with him from time to time, the rest might have forgotten about him.


    Aki looked at Shishio, whose hands were held by Nana and Ayaka enviously.


    ��If I��m in his ce����


    What made him even depressed were the words that came out of Ayaka��s mouth.


    ��It��s his first time here. It��s terrible if he gets lost, right?��


    It was also his first time, and he was young and small.


    Should it be him who was being taken care of instead of a big guy like Shishio?


    Aki was silent, but while he was jealous, he didn��t show it since he also anticipated this trip to the summer festival.


    Yet why was his mood so bad?


    Shishio didn��t have a mind-reading ability, but it was possible to see what one was thinking through their expressions. Aki was young, and it was impossible for him to show a poker face.


    ��But how do I make him move?��


    Shishio wondered what he should do. He knew that he couldn��t use force. If possible, he wanted to use an indirect method, which was the most troublesome one since he didn��t want to harm Aki unless it was necessary.


    While he was thinking, they arrived at the festival.


    As expected, the festival was already crowded.


    However, he must admit the scenery was amazing.


    The festival was held near the riverbank, and they could see the scenery of the river, bridge, and shrine near the hill.


    Shishio subconsciously took his camera and recorded the scenery before him. Even though Yukinoshita told him they should stop their project to make a movie, he still wanted to make it. After all, it was her first time taking the initiative and showing what she wanted to do.


    Yukinoshita had changed, no longer hiding and bottling up her emotion.


    She was a beautiful flower that bloomed at its peak.


    Yet the world might oppress her, telling her that she shouldn��t do something out of her character.


    If possible, he wanted to see Yukinoshita��s mother.


    However, his reason wasn��t as impure as his reason for meeting Yui��s mother.


    He just wanted to see this iron woman who had caused Yukinoshita, who had always maintained her cool and calm nature, to lose her calm.


    Yet he had to sigh that each family had its own situation.


    Unlike his family, which was harmonious, the other��s family might not be the case.


    Shishio wasn��t sure how the Yukinoshita family was, but simr to his family, her family was also noble during the Empire of Japan.


    While his family was a Marquess, her family was a Baron.


    ��Before we enter the festival, can I take a video of that bridge?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    They were curious about why he did this.


    ��Is there something special about this bridge?�� Yuzu was confused since the bridge was the same as the others.


    ��No, I think this ce might be useful for something.��


    ��Useful?��


    ��I n to make a movie.�� Shishio didn��t hide anything.


    ��Movie!��


    They were surprised.


    ��Hey, really? Why didn��t you tell me?�� Nana pouted, feeling unhappy.


    ��Because it was so sudden, and the initiator of this n suddenly told that to stop the n.��


    Shishio was also helpless since the initiator of the n told him to stop the n when they were eager to make one.


    ��So, Shishio-nii, what kind of scene are you going to take?�� Yuri was more curious.


    ��It��s a scene of the male actor dying because he saved children on the river.��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��Di-Died?!�� Aki was dumbfounded.


    ��What kind of movie are you going to make, Shishio-kun?�� Ayaka asked.


    ��Is it horror? Murder?�� Yuzu was quite eager.


    ������..��


    Shishio nced at Yuzu speechlessly and said, ��Romance.��


    ����Romance?��


    His answer was unexpected.


    However, they didn��t question him again since his side profile, holding a camera, and trying to make a video of the scenery on the river were mesmerizing.


    After he had taken the shot for a while, he wondered what Yukinoshita was doing now.


    ��Done?�� Nana asked.


    ��Done.�� Shishio nodded with a smile and said, ��How about we go to the festival now?��


    ��OOOOOHHH!!��


    They were excited, and they were going to have a st at this festival.

 Chapter 595: Did we lose something?

    Chapter 595: Did we lose something?


    The seven of them entered the festival together, watching the entire row of stalls on the side, wondering which one they should try first.


    There were many stalls at this festival, including food and games.


    Leaving the game stalls aside, Shishio was more interested in the food stalls.


    Takoyaki, yakisoba, apple candy, grilled squid, corn, and many others.


    It was almost countless, and one stomach might not be able to finish all of those foods alone.


    Shishio looked at Yuri, Yuzu, and Sumire and asked, ��You three don��t seem surprised?�� He thought the three girls would y around happily like a child, but unexpectedly, their response was quite mature, and they only looked around curiously, wondering which stall they should visit first.


    On the other hand, Aki��s mood was quite giddy and excited, looking at various things at the festival.


    ��It��s not our first time here. We have been here before,�� Yuzu said proudly, maybe because she seemed mature because of her hairstyle, which she was quite proud of.


    However, Shishio could see that everything was just a guise, and this girl was excited and wanted to y like others.


    ��How about you, Shishio-nii? Have you been to this kind of festival?�� Yuri asked.


    ��Well, this kind of festival is quitemon in Kyoto since there are many shrines there.��


    Shishio didn��t lie since there were many of these types of festivals in Kyoto. His parents also often brought him to this kind of festival. However, his parents usually would bring him to go to this type of festival to meet with their business associates before they brought him to y around at the stalls.


    He must admit that the previous Shishio was loved so much by his parents since they also tolerated his hobby as a Chuunibyou, but he also knew that this Chuunibyou might also be a guise for him, so he didn��t need to be taken by his parents to meet with those business associates.


    Those business associates, even though they were all smiles and appeared polite, were like a viper who was ready to bite down on someone when they saw a chance to gain a profit.


    His father also wasn��t much better.


    Even if they were enemies in the past, as long as there was a profit, they would be a friend.


    It was ugly, without a doubt, but this was the price for someone to be rich.


    They would be exposed to the ugliness of a person, and they might also be that ugly type of person, bing a cold-blooded animal moved by numbers.


    There was no feeling in their actions.


    Only one number.


    Yet, even so, his father cared much about his wife and son.


    However, the previous Shishio felt this ugliness was unbearable and decided to live by his ideal. The world he envisioned was something pure, something that could be divided into ck and white. It wasn��t pure gray where it was hard to see who was the bad guy and the good guy.


    Even if many people mocked him, he didn��t change since even if they mocked him now, they would lick his ass like they were his dog when he reached a certain height since it was an experience he gained from his childhood.


    After all, unlike him, his father didn��t have a system, and he could only gain his position from a connection, getting a good rtionship with others, and even taking down his opponent. It was aplicated game of throne filled with the vile of humanity.


    Everything was like that until he became Shishio Oga.


    As for the previous Shishio Oga, he wasn��t sure, but he might be reincarnated in another world with magic and overpowered ability while making a harem.


    Anyway, after he became Shishio Oga, he didn��t me his father since this was a process one became an adult. It was also why the rtionship between his father and mother was so good since his mother was the only ce where his father could search forfort.


    Yet he must admit, he was quite worried about what his father was doing since he might even wed him to someone, so his status in the family,pany, and probably a city, so he could be a governor of Kyoto or something.


    After all, his father was someone who was brimming with ambition.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Nana noticed something strange on Shishio.


    ��No, I wonder which one I should buy.�� Shishio looked at the food stalls. ��Is takoyaki or yakisoba better?��


    ��I think that��s a stupid question.�� Nana��s words were without mercy.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Can you just buy two of them?�� Nana touched Shishio��s stomach and said, ��After all, with your appetite, you can eat them easily.�� As his girlfriend, she knew about his appetite well, and his stomach was simply a bottomless abyss.


    However, Shishio couldn��t say anything since it was all because of the Seimei Kikan that he got in the past, giving him the ability to digest all the foods on his body into energy that he could store.


    Still, before he could say anything, Nana suddenly said, ��Then, it��s settled! Let��s buy all the food at the festival! If we can��t eat it anymore, we can give it to Shishio!��


    ��OOOOOHHHH!��


    ������.��


    Shishio looked at Nana, who smiled happily and thought that this girl wanted to be punished again, which made him speechless.


    ��Go, go, buy them if you want.��


    The only thing that he didn��tck in this world was money.


    Nana and Ayaka had given him many things from the system, so he didn��t mind treating them well during this festival.


    ��Yay~!��


    While they went to various stalls and tasted various foods, Shishio must admit that the taste of the food was quite okay. He loved takoyaki the most and even fed it to Ayaka.


    ��Ayaka-nee, taste this. It tastes nice.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Here, open your mouth.��


    ��Oh~!��


    Ayaka hurriedly opened her mouth with a blush on her face.


    ��Ah.��


    ��Ahh~!��


    Ayaka let him feed the takoyaki in her mouth. Her pink and lewd tongue rolled around the takoyaki ball before lightly biting it, causing the hot liquid inside to burst out, almost burning her tongue.


    ��It��s hot! It��s hot!��


    Ayaka was almost overwhelmed before she chewed it lightly when the temperature cooled down.


    ������..��


    Everyone was in a daze and couldn��t help but gulp because of how lewd this woman was.


    ��It��s delicious.��


    Ayaka was surprised and chewed the takoyaki while covering her mouth with her hand, trying to appear more graceful.


    ����Ero.��


    ��Huh?�� Ayaka was confused.


    ��It��s too erotic, Onee-chan!�� Nanaughed.


    ��Ayaka-san, you are too much! Sexual deviant! Lewd! Immoral!�� Yuzu couldn��t control her emotions and reprimanded Ayaka strictly.


    ��Ehh��.?!�� Ayaka was confused by their reaction. She then looked at Shishio and asked for his help. ��Shishio����


    Shishio sighed and couldn��t say much since he must admit that this woman was a natural-born subus. Her charm might not be as bright as the sun, and it was quite low-key, but when they were close to her, they might not be able to excrete themselves from her. Her gentleness and softness were something that made people addicted.


    However, Shishio only wanted this side of her to be shown to him alone.


    Fortunately, they were sitting on the bench, right in the quiet ce where there weren��t many people, so no one saw how lewd Ayaka was.


    ��I will punish you tonight.��


    ��Eh?!��


    Ayaka even became more confused.


    However, even with how lewd Ayaka was, it didn��t stop the excitement of everyone at this festival.


    After they had eaten enough, they yed various games such as picking up the goldfish, a throwing ring where one could get a reward, a shooting gun where one could get a bonus, and pulling a string where one could get a reward.


    In those various games, Shishio showed all of his might without hesitation. He got various cute plushies and gave them to Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumire. As for Ayaka, he might give something better tonight.


    However, Nana got the best among them since she got thetest game console directly.


    ��Wow�� I didn��t expect that you could get a game console, Shishio-nii���� Yuri was speechless.


    Everyone was even more so.


    The olddy, who owned the string pulling stall, was speechless and even dropped on four depressedly since she didn��t expect someone would be able to get thetest game console.


    ��Huahahaha~!��


    On the other hand, Nanaughed happily. She had lost almost one thousand yen on the string-pulling game, and her grief was at the maximum, but all of them vanished when she got thistest game console from Shishio.


    However, Shishio was afraid that Nana might have a gambling habit, which he needed to watch out for in the future.


    Fortunately, Ayaka was there, and she scolded Nana really hard.


    Nana was crying and looked at Shishio.


    However, Shishio ignored Nana and looked around the festival.


    ��Ayaka-chan!��


    ��Hey, Ayaka-nee, is that your friend?��


    Someone suddenly called Ayaka, which surprised her, but he didn��t expect to see a familiar face.


    Nana also used this opportunity to escape from Ayaka��s scolding.


    Nishiki Yasuho.


    Shishio remembered that he met this woman when he came to Sunoharasou for the first time with Nana.


    Yasuho worked at her family liquor shop, and this was also the ce where Nana often worked.


    They came to Yasuho��s stall, and she weed them with a smile.


    ��Wee! Wee! Since you��re here, how about you eat?��


    They couldn��t help but show an embarrassing expression since they were quite hungry.


    ��What did you sell?�� However, Shishio was curious.


    ��Look, we have a lot of things!��


    Yasuho looked at Shishio and Ayaka with a thoughtful expression since she had heard about their rtionship with Ayaka.


    Ayaka blushed, but she didn��t say anything.


    ��Kimchi bowl, edamame, octopus-wasabi bowl����


    Nana was speechless. ��Isn��t it all thepanion foods when you drink alcohol?��


    ��It��s all good, right?�� Yasuhoughed, but then she looked at Shisho. ��But you sure are popr that you go out with five girls at the same time.��


    ��Haha���� Shishio could onlyugh awkwardly, thinking should he add her, so their number would be even?


    Still, suddenly he realized something. He looked around and was stunned. ��Say, did we lose Aki?��


    �������� Everyone.

 Chapter 596: Fireworks

    Chapter 596: Fireworks


    They might have had too much fun during the summer festival, but they didn��t expect to lose Aki so suddenly.


    ��Huh? Where is he?�� Yuzu was dumbfounded.


    ��Did we miss him along the way?�� Yuri asked hesitantly.


    ��������..��


    No one could say anything, and they knew this was the real reason. They were having so much fun, but along the way, they forgot about Aki��s existence, which made them lose him.


    ��How can that kid get lost?��


    Shishio was speechless.


    Even though the festival was quite crowded, it wasn��t as jam-packed as the train in the morning. It was impossible for one to get lost or separated in this ce.


    Unless Aki was in a daze.


    Shishio felt that this was the real reason since he must admit being surrounded by many girls made him forget Aki��s existence, yet could one me him?


    Whether it was his right, left, front, or every corner of his side was surrounded by girls.


    They also put their attention on him and also forgot about him.


    Should he me Aki for not trying to get into the conversation?


    No.


    Shishio knew that it was quite hard for Aki to enter the group, considering they were all focused on him.


    ��Wh-What should I do?��


    Ayaka panicked when she thought that Aki had gotten lost in this ce. After all, unlike others, Aki wasn��t familiar with this ce, and he wasn��t a local. More importantly, he was a kid in her eyes, so when she thought he had gone, she thought he might have been kidnapped.


    Still, if Shishio knew what Ayaka was thinking, he could only feel speechless since before Aki was a kid, Aki was also a male.


    Aki might be only in his 1st year of middle school, but he definitely wasn��t a kid.


    This was what made him worried, and he thought it was better for Aki to move since it wasn��t appropriate for a male and a female to stay together since many things might happen.


    Shishio talked about his experience since if someone let him stay with the opposite gender, he might do something inappropriate with the girl. However, the girl would be more than happy to do something inappropriate with him, and she might even want to stay with him again.


    While Shishio didn��t believe Aki could do something like that, he wanted to be careful since no matter how weak hispetitors were, he would never let go of his guard and end them.


    Even a lion would do its best to hunt a rabbit.


    So why should he let go of Aki when he messed up with many guys around him?


    If those guys knew that Shishio didn��t do anything to Aki, they would say it was unfair.


    Shishio definitely didn��t want to see him as someone who was unfair, so he wouldn��t let go of Aki.


    ��Calm down.��


    Shishio patted Ayaka��s shoulder and asked, ��Can you call his phone?��


    ��Oh!��


    They quickly reacted and started to call Aki.


    After all, Aki also had a phone call, so he should be able to answer them and tell them where he was.


    Ayaka tried to call Aki, and everyone also waited patiently, but after she tried many times, she shook her head. ��He didn��t answer his phone.��


    ��Did he forget his phone in his room?�� Yuzu frowned.


    ������


    They thought this was the only possibility.


    ��Wait for me here. I will search for him.��


    When they waited for Aki to answer the phone, Shishio used his ��enhanced sense of smell�� to find Aki, and he had to pinpoint where Aki was. However, he wondered how that guy could appear in such a ce.


    Did he deliberately run away?


    Shishio didn��t really care and thought to find him immediately since the firework was about to appear.


    ��Can you?�� Ayaka sighed in relief since she believed in him.


    ��Don��t worry.�� Shishio patted Ayaka��s head gently. ��I will find him soon.�� He then left and went in the direction where Aki was.


    When he left, everyone was looking at his back.


    Nishino looked at Shishio��s back, then looked at Ayaka, and the rest of the girls, thinking that he was really popr. However, it also made him curious about why he could be so popr.


    Was it his face?


    Nishino thought that it might be good to invite him to her liquor store.


    ��


    Aki ran away.


    He knew that he shouldn��t do this, but he was just tired before. He thought that the trip to the festival would be fun, but it seemed he realized that it wasn��t as fun as he had imagined. He felt that it was so tiring, especially when no one put their attention on him.


    He was like air, which was ignored.


    While he wasn��tpletely ignored since they often shared the food and yed the game together, the fact that Ayaka didn��t give her attention to him made his heart heavy. He might have realized it before, but he knew she had put her heart into someone else, and that person wasn��t him.


    Something like this might never really happen in his life.


    After all, even if he was quite feminine, he had always been popr with the opposite gender. His older sister, and even his ssmates, especially the female, were so close to him. However, this also brought dissatisfaction to his male ssmates and made them call him a sissy.


    This was also why he decided toe to Tokyo because he wanted to be more manly.


    Yet even after how long he had been in Tokyo, he didn��t see progress and thought that he was still like before.


    However, if Shishio knew, he would say that Aki was wrong since Aki was more manly than others since Aki had decided to move away from his parents and live in Tokyo alone.


    Still, it would be even better if Aki decided to move into the dorm where only a male lived instead of joining a female dorm.


    Well, Aki��s feminity was also why Ayaka mistook him for a female and was epted into the dorm. However, if she knew he was a male, she wouldn��t ept him since all the people who lived in the dorm were female.


    If Yuzu, Yuri, and Sumireined to their parents, Ayaka might not have a choice but to send Aki out. However, the three were kind and gentle girls, so it was quite hard for them to do so.


    Aki also had never done anything perverted or disgusting. Instead, his actions were more girlish than most girls, so they let go of their guard.


    Everything was okay for Aki until Shishio came.


    Shishio robbed all the attention, and no one cared about him.


    Still, Aki would be lying if he didn��t feel jealous and envious since Shishio was every part of men that he wanted to be. Yet when such a man appeared in front of him, the consequences were more dangerous than he had thought.


    While Aki didn��t lose his living ce and normally lived like before, he felt everything was stolen from him. He wanted to take them back and see their reactions, so when everyone talked to each other, he decided to slip away.


    If Shishio wasn��t there, Aki might not think a way since his life was quite nice, and he wasfortably surrounded by many beautiful women and girls.


    Aki decided to slip away, so everyone would worry about him, and Ayaka would search for him. However, while his idea was good, he was too naive. He had been away for so long, yet he didn��t see anyone search for him.


    Aki also started to panic since he was in an unfamiliar ce and didn��t know where he was. He wanted to call Ayaka to ask where everyone was, but he forgot that he didn��t bring his phone. Even worse, the fireworks were about to start, and he was left alone in a ce where he didn��t know.


    ��Caretaker-san����


    Aki started to cry and squatted down. He was alone in this ce with only a light on top of him. He was like a heroine in the drama who was caught in trouble.


    Suddenly the sound of fireworks sounded, and a few of them started to explode in the sky, showing beautiful sparks in the middle of the night sky.


    Aki stared at those fireworks in a daze.


    ��If I don��t do this, then I should be����


    If he didn��t do this, he would watch those fireworks with everyone, but because of his stupidity, he was separated from everyone.


    Aki held his head and felt a deep regret since he knew that he could enjoy the fireworks alone without anyone by his side.


    ��What am I doing��?��


    ��Yeah, what are you doing? Come on. Let��s go back.��


    ��!!!��


    Aki was startled and became happy since he thought the one who had found him was��


    ��Caretaker-san����


    ��No, it��s me, Shishio.��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Aki, who cried, and felt that this guy was really like a girl.


    However, he didn��t want to let go of his guard since, as a man, he knew that they were all wolves in sheep��s clothing.


    The real reason why King Arthur and Fionn mac Cumhaill were betrayed by their wives was that they put men as a guard for their wives, and because of this, their men, Lancelot and Diarmuid, had more time to spend with their wives instead of themselves, which led to a tragedy.


    If Lancelot and Diarmuid were eunuchs, there might not be a problem.


    Unfortunately��


    While Shishio didn��t think it would happen to Aki since he was the one who stole Ayaka, considering how the story was, it wouldn��t hurt to be more careful, right?


    After all, Shishio didn��t want Aki to do some crazy things on Sunarahasou. Even if Aki wanted to do something crazy, he wanted him to do it somewhere else, and after he had cut his rtionship with everyone.


    Still, he also realized that his thought might be too much since his opponent was just a middle school student.


    Lastly, he was quite curious about Aki��s older sister somehow.


    ��Come on. Let��s go back.��


    Shishio grabbed Aki��s cor and picked him up, ignoring Aki, who was in a daze since he felt this guy wasted his time.


    Fortunately, because of him, he could get more good points from Ayaka and made her depend on him more.


    Still, he must admit that the fireworks were beautiful.

 Chapter 597: Summer has just begun

    Chapter 597: Summer has just begun


    While Shishio thought the fireworks were beautiful, Aki couldn��t think so since he was so depressed at that moment.


    A human was like this.


    Once their tragedy ends and they receive happiness, they forget about the tragedy they had received and indulged in their happiness.


    While it wasn��t bad since it was already hard enough for one to suffer, one should also reflect on why they received such a tragedy instead of forgetting why it happened.


    Aki was depressed, but then he heard Shishio��s voice, who was talking with someone.


    ��Hello? Ayaka-nee? Are you there? Ah, I have found Aki. I am about to go there. Yes, you don��t need to worry. He is okay, but he was crying since he had lost.��


    ����.�� Aki blushed and felt embarrassed, but he couldn��t say anything since he really cried.


    ��We��ll be there soon. Don��t move from your spot, alright?��


    ��Okay, we will wait for you here.��


    They talked for a while before he hung up the call.


    Shishio didn��t talk with Aki since he was toozy to do so. He just wanted to go back and watch the fireworks with everyone, but this little kid gave him trouble. He could also see that this kid was unhappy when he appeared and thought he was Ayaka.


    Shishio looked at him and wondered what this boy would think if he somehow got close to his older sister. He also got a good idea suddenly and felt it was better for him not to do anything for the time being.


    On the other hand, Aki started to feel ufortable since Shishio didn��t say anything. He wanted to say something, but the words stuck in his throat. He wondered why Shishio didn��t ask why he had disappeared and other things, but frankly, if Shishio knew what this guy thought, he would only say, ��so what?��


    Unless Aki made a contract to be a magical girl and turned his gender into a female, Shishio had a zero percent interest in him.


    ��How��?��


    It wasn��t until a momentter that Aki talked.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything and ignored Aki since his question was quite abstract.


    ��How?��


    How could he answer such a question where he didn��t even know what to ask?


    ��How�� How can I be like you?��


    Aki choked and asked this question. He wanted to be like Shishio, who was calm and didn��t lose control. He wanted to be like a man like Shishio, too, since he hated the part where he was kind of sissy and often cried. He had enough and became weak, and he wanted to be better.


    If possible, Aki wanted Ayaka to look in his direction too, but he wasn��t sure why he couldn��t say those words out of his mouth. He liked her without a doubt, and it might be his first love, yet he had a feeling that it was unattainable. However, he didn��t want to give up and wanted her, so if possible, he wanted to be a better man, and that way, he could take her.


    As for how close Shishio��s rtionship with Ayaka was, Aki wasn��t clear since he felt the rtionship between Shishio and Ayaka was quite ambiguous. While they might leave many traces and show them proof of their rtionship, he knew that Shishio and Nana were dating each other, so it should be impossible for him and Ayaka to be together, right?


    If Ayaka and Shishio were dating each other, then it would be cheating, right?


    If so, Nana would get hurt, so Aki didn��t think it was possible for them to be together since he didn��t think they would hurt Nana.


    His reaction might be hard to watch and seemed quite desperate, but it was impossible for him to ept everything so easily. He was still a kid, and he was still living in his ideal. The fact that the two sisters dated Shishio together never crossed his mind.


    The only thing on his mind was Ayaka probably had a crush on Shishio, but because of his rtionship with Nana, she didn��t say anything and kept her feeling bottled up.


    Aki felt that he couldn��t let this happen and wanted Ayaka to walk on the right path by making her fall for him, but before that, he was thinking about how to grow himself. As for why he wanted to be like Shishio, it was because he thought Shishio was his ideal and the person who had made Ayaka fall.


    However, the answer he got from Shishio was unexpected.


    ��Why do you want to be like me?�� Shishio asked.


    ��I����


    Aki fumbled and tried to sort the words he wanted to utter from his mouth. ��I�� I have always been weak, and many people in my hometown thought of me as a girl instead of a man. I�� I want to be a man like you.��


    ��Impossible.��


    ������ Aki stared at Shishio in a daze.


    ��It��s impossible for you to be like me.��


    If Aki wanted to be like others and make others into his respected figure, Shishio might not say anything, but if Aki wished to be like him, it was better he stopped him since he wasn��t a good person.


    If Aki wanted to be like him, he might be stabbed in the future.


    ��Why��?�� Aki was on the verge of tears at that moment.


    ��Why? It��s because we��re different people. Even if you try hard, it is impossible for you to be like me. It��s also impossible for me to be like you.��


    Well, Shishio didn��t want to be like Aki either.


    Aki blinked his eyes, and his tears stopped since he didn��t expect such words toe out of Shishio��s mouth.


    ��And why did you think about those people in your hometown who think of you as a girl? Do you still meet them now?��


    ����No.��


    After Aki graduated as an elementary student, he had never met those who mocked him as a sissy, so what��s the point of worrying about them now?


    ��Then, why do you think so much?��


    Shishio nced at Aki and sighed inwardly since he was still quite soft, considering he still felt pity toward this little kid. After all, Aki was different from his previous opponents, such as Sorata, Mitaka Jin, or Natsuo Fujii.


    The reason why he wanted Aki to leave was that he didn��t want Aki to be hurt by this emotional problem, and it was better for him to move.


    Still, he also felt it was too cruel if he made a move on his parents, so Aki would be forced to return to Shizouka. Instead, he felt it might be better to let his older sistere to Tokyo and let Aki stay with her instead of staying in Sunoharasou.


    Shishio set up his n and didn��t continue to talk afterward since Aki also didn��t say anything.


    However, inwardly, Aki somehow understood why Ayaka had fallen for Shishio.


    The two walked in silence and appeared in the crowd again.


    When Aki ran away, he ran for quite a while and arrived at the ce with no people around. The crowd somehow calmed him down.


    ��Shishio!��


    Before long, the girls saw Shishio and Aki.


    When they arrived, Aki was being held by Shishio like a cat.


    ��What the hell are you doing?! How could you get lost?!�� Yuzu was furious.


    Aki was tensed up, and he felt scared in front of the furious attacks of Yuzu. He curled up and somehow hid behind Shishio.


    ��Calm down. Calm down.�� Sumire hugged Yuzu directly.


    ��Yes, everything is fine now, right? How about we watch the fireworks now? It��s about to start,�� Yuri said patiently.


    ��Hmph!�� Yuzu snorted before she looked away.


    Sumire and Yuri sighed, but frankly, they also felt slightly dissatisfied with Aki. However, getting lost was something unexpected, and it wouldn��t be right for them to me Aki. Still, it would be different if they knew Aki did this deliberately.


    ��Akkun����


    ��Caretaker-san����


    Aki looked at Ayaka, who talked for the first time.


    ��Are you alright?�� Ayaka asked worriedly.


    ��Ah, um, I am alright.�� Aki knew why he liked Ayaka, and it was because of this gentleness.


    ��I am d that everything is okay now.�� Ayaka sighed in relief, then looked at Shishio and asked, ��Where did you find him?��


    ��He��s quite far from here.��


    The two started to talk to each other before Nana suddenly interrupted them.


    ��Hey! Stop talking about this! Let��s watch the summer festival now! Let��s get into the best position!��


    The two only smiled, and everyone also agreed.


    However, before that, Shishio bought a few items from Nishino��s food stall.


    After everything was solved, they moved to the best spot where they could watch the fireworks.


    Nana was a local, and she knew well where they could watch the best fireworks.


    Fortunately, they weren��tte, and when Shishio returned with Aki, it was just right at the beginning of the fireworks.


    In other words, the entree.


    Then, after that, the main dish was about toe.


    Shishio was standing with everyone after he put his camera on the tripod he had brought. As for where he kept the tripod, please don��t ask since his ninjutsu made him able to keep a lot of things secretly.


    Shishio stood with everyone, but suddenly he felt his hand grasp. He thought it would be Ayaka or Nana, but he saw them watching the fireworks happily and didn��t hold his hand.


    ��So whose hand is this?��


    Shishio nced to the side and saw Yuri smiling sneakily in his direction.


    ����..��


    However, this wasn��t the end since his other hand was also grasped by someone. He looked to the side and saw Sumire also holding his other hand shyly without looking away from the fireworks. His lips twitched then he looked at Yuzu and Aki, who pped their hands happily while watching the fireworks.


    He sighed, but he didn��t say anything and just held their hands while watching the fireworks. But he must admit that while the fireworks were beautiful, he really couldn��t focus on them since he must realized that his summer had just begun.

 Chapter 598: Kitchen is a good place

    Chapter 598: Kitchen is a good ce


    ��What did you cook?��


    Shishio and Nanami were in the kitchen on Sunoharasou.


    Kawai Ritsu and Mayumi Nishikino looked at the two curiously in the kitchen, wondering what kind of foods they cooked. They knew his cooking skill well, so their mouths were quite watery.


    ��Bear.��


    ����.��


    ����Seriously?��


    ��Seriously.��


    Mayumi somehow didn��t believe it and approached them, looking curiously at the meat on the table. Her nose twitched slightly, wondering whether this was bear meat, but she had never tasted it nor seen it, so she wasn��t sure whether it was one or not.


    ��Really? But the smell of the bear is quite smelly, right?��


    Out of nowhere, Watanabe Sayaka looked at the meat curiously, wondering why it was different from the one she had eaten in the past.


    ��You have eaten one before, Sayaka?�� Mayumi asked.


    ��Well, yeah, in my hometown, there are a lot of bears.��


    Sayaka was living in a small town near the countryside, where the beasts still existed and lived in the nearby forest. Still, if she was going out with her clique, the people she knew through the club, or went out with the men she usually deceived, she wouldn��t say that she was living in the countryside and would only say that she wasing from Tokyo.


    However, the people on the Sakurasou were different since even if they knew her real appearance without make-up or knew she was living in the countryside, they might not think too much.


    ��Huh? Isn��t that dangerous?�� Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    ��Not really.�� Sayaka made a gesture like she was holding a shotgun and said, ��We have a firearm there.��


    ��Heh? Really?��


    Somehow Sayaka and Mayumi started to have a girl��s talk.


    However, they couldn��t be med since the only ce on the Sakurasou with an air conditioner was only Shishio��s room and the living room. This situation might be strange, but this was a habit of the people in this country. It wasn��t that they couldn��t afford the air conditioner, but they had never relied much on the air conditioner when the temperature was hot or warmer when the temperature was cold.


    They only used their nkets and lived like that.


    Still, in the afternoon, when the sun was at its peak, and the temperature was at its highest, they all stayed in the living room. They also had nothing to do during the summer vacation, so they gathered in the living room, waiting for the food cooked by Shishio to be ready.


    Most members of the Sakurasou were in the living room, except for Shiina and Roberta, since they were in his apartment now. The two had a low heat tolerance and stayed there.


    Even Ryuunosuke and Chihiro were there.


    While Ryuunosuke was with hisptop, as usual, Chihiro chugged her beerzily in her pajamas, seemingly having just woken up.


    Shishio nced at Chihiro and thought having a child might make her more diligent. After all, watching her waste his days like this was quite unbearable for him.


    On the other hand, Misaki was more diligent since she was drawing in the living room, seemingly, trying to do her job or something.


    Their project had finished, and the result was amazing.


    Because of this, Misaki even became famous in the anime industry.


    Shishio also used this opportunity to start his online video-sharing website by uploading his anime with Misaki on the website, giving it a boost in poprity. The progress of this website was good, and he knew that it might be some time before its poprity would spread everywhere.


    However, the one from the United States had monopolized the search engine, so it might be hard for him to make this video-sharing website to be the most popr one. Fortunately, he had many shares in this search enginepany.


    If he wanted it to grow even further, he had to wait for the era of the smartphone.


    Yet he must admit that managing all of his businesses was troublesome.


    If the system didn��t give him many unique skills, he might as well hold the few shares in his investment group.


    ��Bear? I have heard that it is a good aphrodisiac, right?��


    Suddenly, Shiro-san, who had been treated as an air, chirped.


    His thought was broken, and he was lost for words.


    ����..��


    The air solidified, and no one sounded their voices. They were all staring at Shishio with dumbfounded expressions.


    Shishio was speechless and said, ��The aphrodisiac is the only paw area. The rest of the meat isn��t that much different from beef or chicken.��


    ��Then, where is the paw?�� Mayumi asked curiously.


    ��Why do you want that? You don��t have a partner, right?�� Shishio was confused.


    ������


    ��Shishio!��


    Mayumi was in a rage. She leaped into him and grabbed his head, trying to mess it up.


    Still, Shishio nced at Mayumi slightly and wondered whether she had gotten fatter, but it was better to shut his mouth. After all, the topic of weight was something taboo among women. It was definitely impossible for him to say this woman was fat unless someone mentioned it.


    On the other hand, Mayumi also stopped her movement and sniffed his hair since it smelled nice.


    ��Damn, why am I getting horny?��


    Mayumi realized that it had been a while since she had gottenid, and it was impossible to say that she didn��t have an urge. However, she didn��t have a partner and hadn��t found a nice man. She also wasn��t a slut who would open he legs everywhere.


    Yet it was something inevitable. She was living in this country where people were living for work and not working for a living.


    Her opportunity to meet new people was limited.


    If she wanted to know new people, she had to know them through her acquaintances, especially through her coworker.


    However, even her friends were single, and it was impossible for them to introduce her to a good man.


    As for her coworker, she didn��t have any interest.


    When she thought about it, the only male around her was only Shiro-san, Ryuunosuke, and Shishio.


    In the past, there were Sorata and Mitaka, but she had forgotten about them since it was one of the policies of the Sakurasou that the people who had decided to move wouldn��t be able to enter.


    It was also the reason why no one mentioned Sorata and Mitaka anymore. Even if the two wanted to return, it was already impossible.


    Yet while she put Ryuunosuke and Shiro-san aside, she was ��very�� interested in Shishio.


    While this guy was a bastard and a scumbag like Mitaka, Shishio was several times better than Mitaka.


    Mayumi had often dragged Nanami to her room from time to time, talking about him and what they usually did, and she would be lying if she wasn��t tempted by him. Even if she was only his mistress, she felt it was okay. After all, when she thought about what had happened to Nanami, she couldn��t help but feel envious.


    The first thing was Nanami��s career, which was so smooth.


    Mayumi was an adult, and she knew how dirty this world was. If Nanami didn��t have Shishio��s support, she might only be able to support her life by working a part-time job and was unable to be a popr Seiyuu.


    While Mayumi didn��t think Nanami would fail, she knew that Nanami might need a long time.


    Three years, five years, or even a decade?


    Mayumi wasn��t sure, but it was tough to work as a ��Seiyuu�� unless one had an opportunity.


    As for the opportunity, she knew that those who worked in the entertainment industry knew well what they had to do to be popr.


    In other words, they had to give a little sacrifice.


    As for what that sacrifice was, there was no need to say it, right?


    The second was her nightlife with Shishio.


    Mayumi wasn��t stupid, and she knew that Nanami had a face of a woman. She could see how much Nanami was in love with Shishio, and Nanami would do what he asked. She was also like that during high school, but she wasn��t as generous as Nanami and broke up with her boyfriend immediately.


    Still, if that boyfriend was Shishio, Mayumi might fight with the one he cheated on her instead of breaking up with him since he was a legendary item among all the men.


    Mayumi, who was mature, even blushed when she recalled what Nanami told her when they stayed together. After all, he was so fierce that Nanami even passed out after she was at the peak of ecstasy.


    Mayumi had never passed out, and frankly, the feeling of sex was just like that, so she was quite curious about his difference from the others.


    Lastly, Mayumi must admit that he was her type.


    This might be the most important thing since, like a man who is interested in a beautiful woman, a woman is also interested in a handsome man.


    Still, Shishio realized the subtleness of Mayumi. After all, her hands, which were held on his head, were quite gentle, and she also strangely pressed the back of his head against herrge breasts. Her smell had also changed and had be the smell of a bitch in heat.


    However, while he realized the change in Mayumi, the rest also noticed them, especially Chihiro, Nanami, Sayaka, and even Misaki. They frowned and wanted to say something, but Sayaka beat them first.


    ��Mayumi-san, have you gotten fatter?��


    Sayaka pulled Mayumi��s bby stomach with shock.


    ��������


    ��Sayaka!��


    Mayumi roared and started to chase after Sayaka.


    ��Oh, I dropped the spoon.��


    Nanami suddenly said and squatted down to pick up the spoon.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and only looked at Mayumi and Sayaka, fighting each other and rolling in the living room like they were female diators. However, suddenly he felt a hand on his crotch. He was dumbfounded and nced at Nanami, who seemed to be nonchnt, trying to search for something on the ground, yet the truth, she was tempting him.


    Fortunately, they were the only people in the kitchen, and it was hard for them to see anything from their position since they were covered by the kitchen table.


    When Nanami noticed his gaze, she smiled innocently.


    ����..��


    Shishio realized that he might not punish this girl enough.

 Chapter 599: Molester

    Chapter 599: Molester


    Leaving aside whether there was an aphrodisiac effect or not, they must admit that the fried bear cooked by Shishio was good!


    They had lunch together with bear meat, and they enjoyed it so much since it had been a while for him to cook for everyone.


    Usually, he would stay in his apartment with his other girlfriends, but this time, he remained on the Sakuraosou, which was a rare chance for them to enjoy the food.


    ��Right, are you going home for Obon, Shishio?�� Chihiro suddenly asked after she gulped down a cold beer.


    ��I don��t want to go back, but if they ask me to go home, it can��t be helped.��


    What is Obon?


    It is a fusion of the ancient Japanese belief in ancestral spirits and a Japanese Buddhist custom to honor the spirits of one��s ancestors. However, this custom has changed into a family reunion holiday, during which people return to ancestral family ces and visit and clean their ancestors�� graves when the spirits of ancestors are supposed to revisit the household altars.


    This was also a chance for the family to meet the families they hadn��t visited for a while, especially his family, which was quite busy.


    Obon was a chance for them to meet together.


    While Shishio didn��t really want to go home, he knew that his parents would urge him to go home. It was just he wasn��t sure whether he would bring his girlfriends or not. He nced at Nanami, who stared at him secretly and felt it was better not to bring anyone.


    ��That��s true.�� Chihiro snickered, but she didn��t say much since she knew how troublesome his family was. Fortunately, she wasn��t part of his father��s family.


    ��By the way, are you going back too?�� Shishio asked curiously.


    ��No, I don��t want to go home. I will stay here.�� Chihiro answered without hesitation.


    ��Why?�� Ritsu asked subconsciously.


    ������..��


    Chihiro was in silence, and her aura started to be gloomy.


    ��Aw����


    Among them, only Shishio, Sayaka, and Mayumi realized what was happening.


    ��Ah, are you afraid of being asked when you are going to get married?�� Shiro-san suddenly said with a smile.


    Chihiro��s answer was simple, and she just threw out the bear meat in her hand.


    ��Thank you very much!�� Shiro-san, whose face was covered in beat meat, patted, said happily, and ate the food more vigorously.


    ��Don��t y with food,�� Shishio couldn��t help but say.


    ��My bad, but you should understand my anger, right?�� Chihiro nced at Shishio.


    ��Don��t worry. I understand.��


    Meeting other families had always been troublesome, especially when one thought they were a failure.


    In the past, he was toozy toe to Obon since those uncles, aunts, and others would ask him when he would graduate from being Chuunibyou and act with dignity like he wasing from the Oga family instead of bringing shame to the family.


    While he was speechless, he could only say that this resulted froming from such a big family.


    Yet he also understood the worry of his uncles, aunts, and others since instead of living in his ideal and beingbeled as a weirdo, it was better to act like he was a good boy, at least in front of them.


    However, the previous Shishio Oga had one principle.


    It is better to follow one��s path even if it is wrong instead of going on the other��s path, even if it is correct.


    While he wasn��t sure why the previous Shishio Oga was so adamant about this, he didn��t intend to say much since they were two different people.


    The previous Shishio Oga had his own way.


    He also had his own way.


    As for who was the right one, no one could say since one could only choose the most suitable method for them.


    Well, it didn��t change the fact he was toozy to go back to Kyoto for Obon.


    On the other hand, Chihiro��s feeling was the same. After all, she was in her 30s, and she hadn��t found someone who could be her husband, so if she went home, she would probably be tortured by the voice asking her when she was going to marry.


    Yet this was inevitable since how everyone was, right?


    ��Ok, enough about this.��


    Chihiro suddenly pped her hand on the table and attracted everyone��s attention. ��I just got a notification from the neighborhoodmunity.��


    ��What kind of notice?�� Nanami asked curiously, but she kept ncing at Shishio, wondering whether he would bring someone when he went back.


    ��They have found a molester around here.��


    Chihiro subconsciously nced at Shiro-san.


    The rest wasn��t much better, and they were all looking at Shiro-san at the same time.


    On the other hand, Shiro-san was excited. He put his hands on his chest, his breathing was quite hard, and his face flushed red in excitement.


    ��Aah, those gazes of contempt are making this one a hot masochistic summer.��


    ����Masochistic summer?��


    It was his first time hearing such a term, but it was better to shut his mouth.


    Still, everyone gathered together and read the notice about the molester that appeared around the neighborhood.


    Shishio knew that there were a lot of perverts in this world, but he had never expected that there would be one in his neighborhood, which made him quite worried, and he thought that it might be good to erase this person. However, it was a must that he was pretty curious.


    The only pervert he had only seen was Shiro-san, so he wondered what kind of pervert one in the neighborhood was.


    ��The molester��s modus operandi: he��ll pretend to pass by you then grope you and run away, or he��ll say, ��it��s hot today, isn��t it?�� and then take off his pants.��


    ��That��s a rather vulgar take on the whole cool biz idea.��


    (Cool biz idea is the campaign of the Japanese Ministry of the Environment to try and get people to wear lighter clothing and turn down air conditioners to help the environment).


    ��How about the molester��s features?��


    They looked at the picture and description of the molester.


    The picture was rather vague and rather ugly. Every part of his body was tagged with a ��gross�� word, especially the crotch area, written with ��super gross.�� Besides ��gross,�� there was also a ��stink�� word on the part of his hair and crotch.


    The molester was in his mid-20s to 30s. He had disgusting ck hair tied in a ponytail. He wore outdated sunsses, a peach-colored t-shirt, and a pair of shorts.


    ��Whoever drew this must hate that pervert.�� Mayumi couldn��t help butment.


    ��Molesters are the worst!��


    Sayaka suddenly pouted andined, ��I run them a lot on the train. There was one who tried to grope me from behind earlier.��


    ��Seriously?�� Shishio frowned since he didn��t expect someone he knew was a victim of a pervert. ��Did someone help you?��


    ��No, but I was so surprised that I couldn��t scream�� I was almost crying as I desperately tried his hands off me. Then, by a pure coincidence, my nails managed to slide underneath his fingernails and stab him,�� Sayaka said and showed her sharp nails.


    ����Good job.��


    Shishio nodded and felt that what Sayaka did was quite light, but not everyone was like Sayaka, who could do such a thing. Most girls would decide to bear it or were too scared to move, giving the molesters a chance to do whatever they wanted.


    ��Oh, yeah! You could have used that line then, couldn��t you? You see it a bunch in the manga, but you never get to say it in real life! You should have said it!��


    Then, Mayumi told her imagination how Sayaka, whose breasts were groped by a pervert from behind.


    ��Kukuku, sorry to disappoint you, but these are fake! Mine is eight times smaller!


    ��Nani?! (What?!��)�� The molester.


    Mayumiughed, but Shiro-san was amazed.


    However, Sayaka was furious.


    The two continued their fights, but Shishio realized how amazing the development of the underwear was.


    After all, even an A-Cup could be a D-Cup easily as long as one puts on a pad.


    Unlike Nanami��s pure D-Cup, Sayaka��s D-cup was fake.


    Yet somehow, Shishio also understood the desire of a girl who wanted to have a bigger breast size. After all, even a man wanted to have a bigger penis, so wasn��t it normal for a girl to want to have bigger breasts?


    Still, he realized that Mayumi and Sayaka had gotten used to molesters that they could evenugh them off. However, Nanami, Ritsu, and Ryuunosuke were different.


    ��Hmph! But molesters are really the worst! They��re just a bunch of cowardly good-for-nothing losers!��


    Shiro-san showed his disdain.


    ������ Shishio only stared at Shiro-san in silence.


    ��But you know? Isn��t there a method to solve this problem easily?�� Chihiro suddenly said.


    ��How is the solution, Chihiro-sensei?�� Nanami asked curiously.


    ��Well, you only need to ridicule the sher calmly with insults like ��you��re not even circumcised?�� and ��how tiny.�� By then, their spirits will be crushed,�� Chihiro said with a snicker.


    ��Auh!��


    Shiro-san was the most excited, and his heart was beating so fast.


    ��We have a good-for-nothing pervert here.�� Shishio stared at Shiro-san with dead eyes.


    ��Yep.�� Ritsu agreed.


    ����.�� Nanami was d that Shiina was out today.


    ��You��re wrong! I am not interested in molesting people, but I am only interested in being hit by the countermeasure for the molesters! They��re simr, but they��re not the same thing!�� Shiro-san felt that he was hit by injustice.


    ��Unfortunately, the problem is that there are still simrities.��


    Shishio sighed, but then he looked at Mayumi, whose breasts were groped by Sayaka in silence before looking away.


    ��Oi! That person over there! If you see my crisis hurry up and help me!�� Mayumi screamed while crying.


    Shishio coughed and said, ��Leaving the perverts aside, have any of you ever met a molester?�� He looked at Nanami and Ritsu.


    Depending on their answers, the fish on Tokyo Bay will get fatter tonight.

 Chapter 600: Catch the pervert

    Chapter 600: Catch the pervert


    ��Fortunately, I have never met one.��


    Nanami sighed in relief since she had never met a molester. She might often use public transportation such as a train or bus, but she might be lucky that she was alright. However, she was also quite worried if she met one. Yet when she heard how to handle a molester from Chihiro, somehow, she felt a molester was nothing.


    Nanami also believed she could utter those words smoothly since she had been fighting a Jormungandr for so long. In front of a worm, she would only feel disgusted instead of scared.


    ������


    While Shishio was d that Nanami had never met one, he wondered whether it was only his imagination that her gaze was quite strange.


    ��Nope.��


    On the other hand, Ritsu also gave a simr answer.


    ��Really?��


    Sayaka, who kept rubbing Mayumi��s boobs, looked at Ritsu and Nanami curiously.


    ��Um.�� Nanami nodded.


    ��How about when you go to work?�� Sayaka asked.


    ��I have never met one, and Shishio also often sent me and picked me up from my work,�� Nanami said innocently and didn��t expect it to bring jealousy to many of them in this room.


    If they were asked whether they wanted to ride on public transportation or a private, they would say the public since it would make them appear modest and unneedy, but if they answered truthfully, they also wanted to be sent and picked up by a car since it was morefortable and they didn��t need to worry about a molester.


    ��Leaving Nanami aside, how about you, Rhan?�� Sayaka asked again, feeling it was better to ignore Nanami now since she was afraid of getting jealous.


    ��No.��


    Ritsu shook her head since she felt she had never met a molester. ��I don��t really take a bus or a train that often.��


    ��Huh? Aren��t there a lot in the bookstore, though?�� Sayaka suddenly said.


    ��Huh?�� Ritsu was dumbfounded.


    ��Earlier, when I was at the bookstore skimming through something, a guy came close to me and pretended to reach a book in front of me but then turned his hand and grabbed me instead.��


    ��!!!��


    Ritsu��s body jolted out, her face was pale, and her body trembled.


    ��Senpai?�� 2x


    Nanami was helpless and hopeless.


    Shishio also reacted the same, but his face was slightly cold.


    ��I was so surprised that I identally elbowed him.�� Sayakaughed.


    Shishio wondered how to exterminate perverts in this world. Still, while he was a pervert, he wasn��t a sexual deviant. He wondered how many innocent girls had their memories scarred by those perverts, which made him feel that sending them to be a miner or a potato farmer in the small country might be better.


    After all, he felt death was too cheap for them.


    ��Ah, back when I was in high school����


    Mayumi suddenly remembered her experience in the bookstore. ��One time, I felt there was this weird feeling near my skirt. When I turned around, I saw a guy grabbing onto it.��


    ��!!!��


    Ritsu��s body was jolted once again, and her face became even paler.


    ��Senpai, you have met them, right?�� Shishio was even more helpless at Ritsu.


    ��Nope.��


    However, Ritsu denied it fervently by shaking her head while holding her book.


    ��What are you talking about?��


    ��Your face is totally like, ��Wait, so that��s what it was?!��


    Shishio rubbed his temple for a moment, thinking Ritsu��s book addict was really dangerous. When she was engrossed in the book, she would ignore everything in her surroundings. While her experience taking care of Shiina might make her more attentive to her surroundings, she hasn��t changed much.


    As long as she was alone and had a book in her hand, she would mostly ignore everything.


    Suddenly, he became worried when he thought he would go on a trip with his older girlfriends to Karuizawa. The molester was still in this neighborhood, and they might have met the molester when he left. He felt it was necessary for him to protect the housewives in this neighborhood, too, in case they met the molester.


    Shishio thought he could ask his people to solve this problem, but somehow he wanted to catch this pervert like a game. It was like in Ennd, where the noble would hunt a fox, stag, or even a bird.


    However, his target was a pervert.


    ��Okay, I have decided!��


    ��What?��


    Everyone was confused by Shishio, who suddenly talked quite loudly.


    ��I have decided to catch this pervert!��


    ����What?��


    Everyone was dumbfounded by his deration.


    ��How are you going to do that?��


    Yet, somehow after a momentary surprise, they became interested. They were all free and didn��t have anything to do, so when they thought he would catch a pervert, they became excited.


    ��Well, the first thing is that we need bait,�� Shishio said.


    ��Bait?��


    While everyone was confused, Shiro-san suddenly nodded. ��I see�� the pervert will only act when there is a beautiful girl, so you��ll use a beautiful girl in this dorm as bait for the pervert, right?��


    ��Ugh����


    They hesitated, but Nanami believed in Shishio since she knew how good he was at fighting.


    ��That��s right, we��re going to use a beautiful girl, but who says we need a girl?��


    ��Huh?��


    They were confused.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean�� we can also use a guy,�� Shishio said calmly.


    ��Guy?��


    ����..��


    They were even more in a daze.


    ��Ah, are you going to dress me like a girl?�� Shiro-san blushed and was quite shy, but he seemed excited.


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��Well, your face is nice, but I think you��re too tall. You might intimidate the pervert,�� Sayaka said calmly. While she must admit his face was to her taste, and he might receive a big okay if he cross-dressed as a female, he was too tall.


    ��It��s not me.��


    Shishio was speechless, then said, ��Did you forget that we have one more guy here?��


    ��Ah!��


    Everyone suddenly realized, and their eyes gathered at one figure in the living room.


    The eyes of the girls also shone in excitement, thinking this was fun.


    Shishio stared at the girls and felt that they had thought of this as a game, which made him speechless.


    Ryuunosuke was eating a cold tomato, which was prepared by Shishio while doing his work as a programmer. While everyone talked to each other, he ignored them and continued to work, but suddenly he felt a gaze on his body. He stopped working for a while and noticed they were all looking at him.


    ����What?��


    Ryuunosuke was confused.


    ��Ryuunosuke, can you help me?�� Shishio pped his hands and begged.


    ����Okay?��


    It was his first time seeing Shishio asking him for help, so Ryuunosuke agreed, but he didn��t expect a momentter. He would regret his decision to help him.


    ��


    ��I will kill you.��


    This was the line that came out from Ryuunosuke after he changed into a woman��s clothes. His eyes were dead, staring at the man who made him wear this female��s clothes.


    In the end, he borrowed Sayaka��s clothes since their height was quite simr, and Sayaka didn��t have much of a chest either.


    However, Shishio decided to shut his mouth since he could see Sayaka��s mood wasn��t good.


    ��Wow, so cute!�� Nanami was surprised.


    ��Dragon, you��re so cute!�� Misaki squalled and moved around to observe Ryuunosuke from a close distance.


    ��If you don��t lift your skirt, I can��t tell you��re a man.�� Mayumi was even surprised.


    Ritsu still held her book, but her reaction was simr to everyone��s.


    On the other hand, Chihiro looked at Sayaka and said, ��As expected of your make-up skill, he has be even more beautiful than most girls in this country.


    But the one who did the make-up and lent the clothes, Sayaka, bit her thumb in frustration. ��Dammit, why is a guy like you even cuter than a girl like me? Also, what��s wrong with your skin? Why is it so soft?! Did bing a shut-in make you have such good skin?��


    ��Shut up, woman! Don��t get too close to me!��


    Ryuunosuke almost screamed before he tried to escape since he had a small gynophobia. As he ran, he happened to be on the side of Shishio, the man who made him dress like a girl.


    Still, when Ryuunosuke got close, Shishio didn��t do anything and stared at him curiously since he must admit if he didn��t see his wee-wee in the past, he would think of him as a female.


    Ryuunosuke wore a pink top and a white skirt. His hair was tied in a ponytail, and his face also had faint make-up, which made him appear more beautiful.


    Shishio knew that the word ��beautiful�� was inappropriate for a man like Ryuunosuke, but he must admit it was suitable, and he also understood why the system could be triggered by him. Yet even if he died, he wouldn��t do something so stupid as crossing the line. He loved a woman, and that fact wouldn��t change even if he died or reincarnated, no matter how many times.


    ��Still, I must admit that you��re beautiful, Ryuunosuke. How about you change your attire like this from now on? It suits you well.��


    Shishio was joking around, but Ryuunosuke��s response made him awkward.


    ����Stupid.��


    Ryuunosuke looked away as if trying to hide something, but even so, his ears were beet red.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Hmmm��?��


    Everyone tilted their heads and felt the subtle atmosphere between the two, which made them panic for some reason.


    ��However, are you sure you��re alright with this, Ryuunosuke?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Isn��t that question quitete?�� Ryuunosuke looked at Shishio helplessly before he let out a sigh. ��Frankly, it is okay, and I don��t mind. After all, I also have a penis, so even if I see another guy��s penis, I am alright.�� After all, he was a male, so he also had one in hisher region.


    ����..��


    Even if they knew Ryuunosuke was a guy, hearing the word ��penis��e out of his mouth several times made them quite strange for some reason.


    ��Okay, then, let��s start our operation!��


    Shishio was ready to catch the pervert, but someone interrupted him.


    ��Oh! Oh! Shishio-kun! Shishio-kun!��


    Misaki raised her hand excitedly.


    ��Please speak, Cadet Misaki,�� Shishio said while looking at Misaki.


    ��Why don��t we name this operation?�� Misaki asked.


    ��Oh? Do you have a good name for our operation?�� Shishio was curious.


    ��Yeah.�� Misaki nodded and put on a cool pose like the one from the shounen manga. ��Project Mana.��


    ����I don��t think we need such a cool name for our operation.�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��How about a Barbarossa operation?��


    ��Alright, are you ready?�� Shishio decided to ignore Misaki.


    ��OOOOOHHH!��


    Everyone also decided to ignore this stupid girl.


    ��Hey, don��t ignore me!�� Misaki cried and was drowned by everyone��s excitement.


    However, there was one person they ignored and sadly sat in the corner of the room.


    ��I also want to be beautiful����


    Shiro-san muttered depressedly.


    ����..��


    Shishio pretended he didn��t hear anything and focused on catching the pervert who terrorized the neighborhood.

 Chapter 601: Misaki: “I am here~!”

    Chapter 601: Misaki: ��I am here~!��


    ��Ryuunosuke, are you there?��


    ��I am here, but how long am I going to walk?��


    ��Isn��t it good for you to use this chance to exercise?��


    ��I will go home.��


    ��Wait a moment. He might appear soon. Don��t worry. I will buy you a c and cheeseburger.��


    ��I want an extra tomato.��


    ��I have covered that.��


    Shishio used his walkie-talkie, which connected to the earphone, to talk with Ryuunosuke, who was walking around the neighborhood.


    ��Is it alright to leave Ryuunosuke there alone?�� Nanami asked worriedly. After all, she had never thought of Ryuunosuke as a man, and when she thought Ryuunosuke would meet a pervert alone, she couldn��t help but shudder.


    However, when Nanami looked at Shishio, she wondered how his appearance was when he dressed like a girl.


    Would he be cute?


    Nanami was curious.


    Shishio didn��t answer Nanami��s question for a moment since he was drinking c.


    Instead of staying around Ryuunosuke, they stayed at the nearby McRonald��s and ate together.


    Misaki, Ritsu, Nanami, Chihiro, Mayumi, Sayaka, and Shiro-san, except for Ryuunosuke, who became the bait for the pervert, and Shiina and Roberta, who stayed in his apartment, ate dinner at McRonald��s together.


    ��Nanami, I think you made a mistake.�� Shishio looked at Nanami and said, ��He��s a man. Not a girl.��


    ����Now that you mention it.�� Nanami pped her forehead. ��I almost forgot since he was like a girl.��


    No one felt Nanami��s words were wrong since when Ryuunosuke dressed as a girl, it was impossible for one to tell that he was a man.


    Only Shiro-san felt a bit uneptable since he thought it was his chance to be insulted, but no one had the interest in putting him into a woman��s clothes.


    However, borrowing clothes from a woman wasn��t so simple.


    Ryuunosuke was different since he was quite feminine, but Shiro-san was a pervert.


    If Mayumi or Sayaka lent their clothes to Shiro-san, they might directly burn their clothes when Shiro-san returned them.


    ��Still, will the perverte out?�� Chihiro suddenly asked while eating french fries.


    ��It will.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��How can you be so sure? Have you found him?�� Mayumi asked curiously.


    ��Naturally.��


    ��Where?��


    Everyone leaned forward and waited for his answer curiously.


    Shishio took the fries and pointed to the outside of the McRonald��s store.


    ��Over there.��


    ����..��


    Shishio blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone was also the same since they could see someone following Ryuunosuke secretly.


    ��Hurry up! Hurry up! Let��s save Ryuunosuke!��


    They panicked slightly before they moved out hurriedly from the store since Ryuunosuke was about to meet the pervert!


    ��


    While everyone was on the McRonald, Ryuunosuke was quite gloomy, walking around the neighborhood alone. He wasn��t sure why he agreed to this n, but he must admit he regretted it. While he didn��t feel scared, he must admit he was quite nervous. After all, he was about to face a molester.


    Still, Ryuunosuke had his pride as a man, and even though his physical ability was lower than any man��s, even weak, he didn��t think anything would happen to him. After all, the molester that he would meet was a sher type.


    In other words, this molester would only show his ��wee-wee�� before walking away.


    However, he must admit that the thought of watching other people��s ��wee-wee�� was quite disgusting. After all, the time and asion were different from the time he was in the bathroom.


    ��Ugh�� why am I scared?��


    Ryuunosuke shook his head and took out a book, so he could avert his mind somewhere. He didn��t want to think about the pervert and just wanted to go home, but when he passed through the street in the neighborhood, he didn��t realize that someone was staring in his direction.


    The man fit with the description on the information given by the neighbor��s notice, staring at Ryuunosuke with a heavy breath as he waited for Ryuunosuke toe closer.


    Ryuunosuke, who was reading a book, started to ignore everything around him and just walked while reading his book, but suddenly he heard a disturbing voice from his side.


    ��Isn��t it rather����


    Suddenly someone appeared in front of Ryuunosuke.


    ��Hot?!��


    However, the man wasn��t normal. Instead, he pulled off his pants, showing his ��wee-wee�� to the world.


    Ryuunosuke was stunned and wasn��t sure how to react, but frankly, he was quite scared, and no words came out of his mouth.


    The man was excited by Ryuunsuke��s reaction and wanted to do something more, but suddenly, the man was kicked in the face!


    ��Guwah!��


    The man was thrown, and Shishio appeared.


    ��You alright, Ryuunosuke?��


    ��Ah, um, I am okay���� Ryuunosuke��s voice was quite low and almost audible, but the hands which held the book were harder than before.


    ��Sorry.��


    Shishio could only say this since he didn��t expect that Ryuunosuke would be scared to face a pervert.


    ��Shiro-san!��


    ��Aye! Aye, sir!��


    Shiro-san appeared and took out his trusted rope. After a few months under Shishio��s tutge, his bondage skill had increased tremendously.


    Shishio also believed that Shiro-san would reach the master level sooner orter.


    While talent was part of the reason why Shiro-san could master the bondage skill, Shishio believed the reason why he could master this skill so fast was because of his love for bondage.


    Frankly, it was his first time seeing someone who could love a rope so much in his life.


    While part of him had to admire his dedication, Shishio must admit that this guy was a pervert.


    Under Shiro-san��s bondage skill, the molester was tied down and unable to move.


    Unfortunately, Shiro-san didn��t pull up the molester��s pants, which made them able to see the molester��s ��wee-wee.��


    ��With your small thing, you really dare to be a sher. I am not sure whether I have to admire your courage or stupidity.��


    Shishio took his phone and took a photo of the pervert without hesitation.


    ��Ah, no! Please, no photo!��


    The molester cried when he saw a sh from Shishio��s camera. He wanted to stop him, but he couldn��t since his body was tied down by Shiro-san��s rope. He tried to roll his body, but Shishio put his foot on his body, so he couldn��t move.


    ��Don��t you like to be seen by people? Don��t worry. I will help you. I will share your photos with the world. By then, everyone will see your small ��wee-wee.��


    Shishio felt that he was helping this molester.


    However, Ryuunosuke felt that this guy was a devil, and he sighed in relief since Shishio was with him.


    On the other hand, Shiro-san��s breathing started to get hard, and he seemed excited for some reason.


    ��Oh, is this the pervert?��


    ��By the way, what are you doing?��


    Mayumi and Sayaka, who were running, also had caught up with Shishio. However, they were speechless by the scene before them, especially when the molester��s current appearance was so disturbing.


    ��By the way, you two, don��t you have something to say to him?�� Shishio asked with a gentle smile.


    Mayumi and Sayaka also smiled brightly and looked at the molester. They were unfazed by the scene before them and didn��t even seem disturbed. They even started preaching to the molester, so he wouldn��t do this disturbing act by their own method.


    ��Hehehe, would you like to add any finishing remarks, Mayumi-san?��


    ��Eh? I don��t really know what to say about something so small.��


    The two smiled sweetly like blooming flowers, but their words were like sharp thorns.


    ��Actually, I think small is an understatement. Doesn��t it look almost like a kit-kat bar?��


    ��I see�� so it was guys like this that caused the average penis size of this country to be lowered.��


    ��That��s terrible, Mayumi-san. He was just so bad at acting that I thought that was the reason he was going to be a virgin forever.��


    ��Yeah����


    ��And����


    Their mouths were like turrets, without stopping, giving a lot of holes in the molester��s heart.


    The molester could do nothing and justy on the ground, weeping silently.


    By then, Chihiro, Misaki, and Nanami also came with the police officer, and they caught the pervert.


    However��


    ��Eh? Isn��t this too small?��


    Nanami was dumbfounded.


    ��Eh?��


    Unlike Mayumi and Sayaka, the words that came from a pure girl like Nanami were different.


    If Shishio gave a metaphor, the words from the mouths of Mayumi and Sayaka were like a bullet from a desert eagle, but Nanami��s words were like a bazooka and caused the molester to almost pass out.


    However, the girls ignored the pervert and quickly gathered around Nanami, asking her curiously.


    ��Then, how big is the one that you usually see?�� Sayaka asked curiously.


    ��Eh?�� Nanami was dumbfounded but subconsciously showed the length of the one she usually took care of. ��It should be around this size?��


    ��Wow~!��


    The girls squealed excitedly, ignoring the pervert and the police officer.


    ����..��


    However, the pervert and the police officer stared at the man, who was talked to by the girls in a depressed mood.


    On the other hand, Shiro-san and Ryuunosuke didn��t react that much since they had seen his thing in the past.


    ��Girls? Can we have this type of conversationter?�� Shishio was speechless and wondered why there were so many perverted girls around him.


    ��Wait! Is it my fault?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure whether he should cry orugh, but he decided to bring everyone home first since having this type of conversation in this ce was definitely far from appropriate.


    ��


    After the pervert was caught, they returned home as usual.


    Still, Nanami was somehow caught by Sayaka and Mayumi, which made her unable to escape and visit his room.


    While Shishio wanted to get Nanami, he also knew the time and asion weren��t right. The problem was that Chihiro also seemed to join them, which made him speechless.


    As for Ryuunosuke, he had already returned to his room with the food Shishio had bought for him.


    Shishio was alone in his room, doing his job quietly until someone knocked on the door of his room.


    ��Enter.��


    Shishio thought it was Nanami, but it was someone else.


    ��Hehe, Ie~!��


    Misaki said with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 602: Taboo

    Chapter 602: Taboo


    Shishio stopped working and looked at Misaki. He must admit that it had been a while since the two talked to each other. Even though they talked to each other, their conversation had always revolved around anime.


    However, he also didn��t pursue Misaki. Instead, he had always been with other girls instead of Misaki.


    Even now, he wasn��t sure what kind of conversation Misaki had with Mitaka after he was going on a trip with his girlfriends to Izu. He took the initiative to ask either since he felt he didn��t really need to know. He also didn��t have much interest in it. Instead, he was more than happy to see her struggle to take the initiative to say something to him.


    His words might seem rude and crazy.


    After all, shouldn��t he take the initiative to say something to her?


    No.


    Instead, he felt Misaki should be the one who took the initiative to tell him about what had happened that day since if she could not do that, she still had a ce for Mitaka in the corner of her heart.


    However, if Misaki took the initiative to talk to him, that little space on the corner of her heart had almost disappeared, and soon Mitaka would be reced with ��other.��


    On the other hand, unlike Misaki, he wasn��t in a hurry, considering she wasn��t the only one for him. Yet while it might sound unfair, he wanted to be the only one for her.


    However, this strategy wasn��t good since if Misaki was going to Mitaka, then the ship Shishio had prepared would be capsized. It was an all-out strategy where he would get all or nothing.


    Yet this might be life since everything sometimes couldn��t go on his way.


    However,dy luck was still with him.


    Still, he could see that something had changed in her after that time.


    ��Yahoo~!��


    Misaki suddenly jumped into his bed without hesitation and put her face on his pillow before taking a deep breath.


    ��Hmn~! What an exciting smell~! Your smell is dangerous! Your smell is so dangerous, Shishio-kun~!��


    ������


    Right?


    Shishio showed a helpless expression and said, ��Wait a moment. I will finish my work soon.��


    ��Un~!��


    Misaki nodded while rolling around his body before searching for the mostfortable position. However, she must admit the bed in his room was better than her bed, which made her want to sleep here for some reason.


    Misaki didn��t bother Shishio. Instead, she onlyy on her stomach, staring at him, who was working. Even if she was there, he didn��t bother to talk with her since he wanted to focus on his work first.


    Yet she didn��t get angry since she was simr to him.


    When she was working, she didn��t want anyone to bother her.


    She knew that feeling, so she didn��t bother him.


    ��But it��s been a while since I��ve been here.��


    Thest time she came to his room was right before the summer vacation, before she met Mitaka for the first time after a while.


    ��Mitaka����


    Misaki closed his eyes, reminiscing about her memory with him, yet she must admit that nothing good came out of it. The only thing she remembered was the fact that he hurt her instead of making her happy.


    Her childhood memory also had nothing but a vague past.


    The happy memory she had with Mitaka had been reced by someone else.


    Someone who could make her satisfied,ugh, and understand her.


    Misaki looked at that ��person�� for a moment before the soothing smell of his pillow made her sleepy, and she fell asleep directly.


    Shishio, who worked, noticed Misaki had be quiet, and when he turned, he saw her sleeping. He let out a helpless sigh and put a nket over her body before he continued his work. Still, he looked at the clock, wondering whether Nanami was going to visit his room tonight.


    ��


    When Shishio finished his work, he didn��t immediately wake Misaki up. Instead, he went to the kitchen to make herbal tea.


    As for Nanami, it seemed she was in trouble after she told how she mentioned the length of ��something,�� which she usually saw.


    Yet when he entered the kitchen, he saw someone unexpected.


    ��Chihiro-nee?��


    ��Oh?��


    Chihiro was in the front of the fridge, holding a can of beer before she looked at him in surprise. ��You��re not sleeping yet?��


    ��I have just finished my work. How about you? Are you not going to sleep?��


    ��No, it��s too early for me to sleep. It��s a rare vacation, so I want to bezy around,�� Chihiro said simply.


    ����.��


    Shishio wondered how his aunt had be so depraved.


    ��Are you not going to find a boyfriend or something?��


    He was quite surprised by the words, which came out of his mouth, but it might be because he knew that the possibility between the two was almost nonexistent, especially when she was his aunt.


    Yet was it possible?


    ��This is why����


    He decided to move on from Chihiro, at this moment, by saying those words.


    Chihiro was stunned for a moment before showing a bitter smile, which she hid by continuing to look inside the fridge.


    ��I want to, but all the good men are all taken. Even if I want to take the rich papa from the students, they all only want to y, and no one wants to be serious with me.��


    Shishio didn��t feel surprised since even if a man cheated, they would think twice if they wanted to divorce their wife.


    It was like Tachibana Hina��s previous boyfriend, who hesitated to divorce his wife because of his rtionship with Hina.


    ��You don��t need to be in a hurry, though.��


    ��Oh?��


    Still, his answer surprised Chihiro.


    ��Why?��


    Chihiro asked.


    While she didn��t want to admit it, everyone told her to be in a hurry. Whether it was her parents, friends, or others, they told her to marry hurriedly. Yet he was the one who told her to take it easy.


    ��Marriage is a happy thing, especially when you can be with your loved one, but if you��re married to someone you don��t like, it��ll be nothing but torture, right?��


    Yet sometimes, many people marry for reasons other than love.


    The sacredness of marriage had be a deal between two people to be one.


    ��Something like that can only happen in a fairy tale. A marriage between two people in love isn��t as simple as it seems. Economic, social standing and many other elements sometimes cause the love to disappear. Having a stable life is something that I want to see from marriage now����


    When she said those words, her voice was devoid of emotion. She opened the can of beer and gulped it down.


    Shishio was unable to say anything and just stared at Chihiro in silence since everything was like what she had told him.


    Some didn��t even have time to seek their loved ones.


    Most marriages in this country happen because women want to seek stability in their lives.


    The young ones still had a dream and wanted to search for their prince on a white horse.


    However, the older one, like Chihiro, only wanted to search for someone who wanted to marry her. She had passed the age where she would dream her prince in the white horse would appear.


    ��Don��t say something like that, Chihiro-nee.��


    Shishio moved closer and took her hand.


    ��But�� what if no one takes me�� will I be single for a lifetime?��


    Only those who experienced this problem would understand how hard it was to be alone.


    Shishio wasn��t Chihiro, and he knew that it might be hard for him to understand the feeling of a woman in her 30s who was being urged to marry. She didn��t have anyone to share her problem with, and the only thing she could do was spend her worthless days filled with stress and worry. The only way to numb her head was by alcohol.


    Alcohol was a good thing since it made her forget all of her worries and problems, without exception, including this.


    Chihiro stared at Shishio for a moment with her drunken eyes before she took his lips.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    His head was nk when her lips were connected against his lips.


    Even though they often had a subtle and unique rtionship, neither broke the paper wall separating them. With only a little poke, the rtionship between them would change.


    Yet the reality was harder than one imagined, especially with their current rtionship.


    If he was only a scumbag, who only thought with his lower body, it would be great since he didn��t need to think about every little detail that troubled him and just go for it.


    While Shishio hesitated, Chihiro, under the influence of alcohol, didn��t care about anything and just kissed him, even inserting her tongue inside.


    Shishio felt humiliated, especially when he saw a snicker through Chihiro��s eyes. He was annoyed and angry and decided to do revenge, but who would have thought she would pass out?


    ��������


    ��Chihiro-nee?��


    Their lips parted, and Chihiroy on his chest, sleeping like a baby.


    ������..��


    His lips twitched before he touched his lips. He could feel the taste of alcohol, snacks, and lipsticks from theirst kiss, which made everything be soplex. His head was chaotic, but in the end, he decided to put this matter aside.


    He held Chihiro in his arms and brought her to her room. He put her on the bed and put a nket over her body.


    ��Really�� what do you want me to do with you?��


    Could an aunt and a nephew be together?


    He rubbed his be and didn��t know what to do with her in the future. He stared at her face for a moment and caressed her bangs slightly, watching her beautiful sleeping face. While she was only wearing pajamas, it was hardly able to hide her mature figure. It might be an impulse, but he had an urge to kiss her soft lips again.


    However, he shook his head and decided to leave.


    ��Well, let��s handle this matterter.


    When he walked out of the room, Chihiro opened her eyes slightly and let out a long sigh before she put her arm on the top of her eye, wondering what she should do with her taboo feeling, which filled her heart with many dangerous impulses that could bring the two of them into hell.


    ��What should I do?��

 Chapter 603: Misaki: “What should I do?”

    Chapter 603: Misaki: ��What should I do?��


    ��Senpai, wake up.��


    Misaki closed her eyes, sleeping so soundly, hugging his pillow with drool on the corner of her mouth. She was sleeping like a baby, and her smell was even like one.


    Unlike his other girlfriends, who had a floral-like scent, Misaki��s smell was like milk and innocent.


    Yet unlike a baby, who was clean from anything like a white canvas.


    Misaki was far from a white canvas.


    The canvas of her life was already scattered with many colors, representing how she had been living her 18 years of life.


    Yet Shishio didn��t care much and shook her body gently.


    Misaki, whose body was shaken, opened her eyes sluggishly and was still half-asleep. ��Fuweeh?�� She looked around and saw Shishio. ��Is this morning, Shishio?��


    ��No, but do you want to sleep in my room tonight?��


    ��What? Can��t you control your lust for me anymore? Ah, are you going to attack me?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure whether this girl was still dreaming or fully woke up, but one thing was for sure, he couldn��t ept such nder!


    ��Yes, I will attack you if you don��t wake up.��


    ��Eh?��


    Misaki was dumbfounded, but suddenly her waist tickled by him.


    ��Hahahaha��!��


    Misakiughed, feeling ticklish, and wanted to escape from him.


    However, how could he let her go?


    Misaki was annoyed and also started to give him revenge by tickling his side.


    While he could dodge, he didn��t dodge and let her tickle his waist.


    The two fought intensely on the bed, and neither of them gave up, so his bed was a mess since they were rolling around from right to left, side to side, without showing any intention to show weakness until their position changed.


    Misaki pushed him onto the bed, and he was at the bottom, watching her face on top of him.


    ������.��


    This sudden change stunned them, and somehow they stared into each other��s profiles in an ambiguous atmosphere.


    While she acted childish and often did something stupid, Shishio must admit Misaki was an attractive woman. Her face was cute and had an unexpected childishness, which could bring a smile to the people around her, yet her body was an adult. She was an attractive woman without a doubt, and it was understandable why Mitaka fell for her.


    Yet the difference in their abilities made him jealous of her, and it made him hurt to stay with her.


    However, he didn��t want to part from her, desperately staying by her side.


    Still, the hard work of a mediocre person wasn��t enough against the hard work of talented people who worked harder.


    Frankly, if Mitaka was serious about Misaki, Shishio felt that Mitaka shouldn��t use his time to date many girls and be a fuckboy, fully spending his time training his script writing ability, so he could stand by her side proudly.


    Yet Mitaka didn��t do that. He felt helpless by Misaki��s side and wanted her to feel the same pain he felt, so he dated various girls, knowing it would hurt her.


    However, Shishio came, and everything changed.


    Misaki was no longer entangled with Mitaka and could already move on. In her heart, Mitaka was no longer the only one.


    However, Mitaka couldn��t do that since no matter how many girls he had been with, his only obsession was only Misaki.


    Only Misaki.


    It might be unreasonable, but this was how a feeling was.


    It was outside the realm of logic and impossible for one to control.


    Suddenly Shishio felt his situation was simr to Aki��s, yet also different.


    If Aki was living in Sunoharasou, Shishio would live in Sakurasou.


    Mitaka left Sakurasou, leaving Misaki alone, causing her to move on from him and move her heart to someone else.


    Yet, in Aki��s case, even if he was living together with his crush, the person who got his crush was someone who was living from the outside.


    The case was quite simr, but the result was different.


    Aki��s case aside, Shishio didn��t need to think about this little boy anymore since somehow he had a feeling about what would happen after the summer vacation. Instead, he had to handle the big girl in front of him.


    Shishio didn��t push or take her lips as Chihiro did to him. Instead, he gently hugged her in his arms.


    Misaki also didn��t fight back and hugged him back while trying to find the mostfortable position and rubbed her cheek against his.


    ��Was it hard?��


    ��Un.��


    Shishio didn��t say anything afterward and caressed her hair gently.


    ��You��re not going to ask anything?��


    ��You��re going to tell me?��


    Misaki hesitated since, while she had parted ways from Mitaka, she didn��t want to make his image ugly.


    ��He has changed.��


    This was the only sentence that came out of Misakai��s mouth.


    Shishio sighed softly and said, ��He is desperate.��


    ��Desperate? Why?��


    ��Because if he didn��t, you would leave him to the far ce that it would be impossible for him to reach you.��


    ��Leave him? But I am not going anywhere.�� Misaki pouted, ��Even our houses are next to each other, you know?��


    Misaki and Mitaka were childhood friends, and their houses were next.


    She wouldn��t move far away, and they could meet if they wanted to.


    Why should he think that she would move far away?


    Even the center of the anime industry was in this country. Even if she moved to Kyoto, Toyama, or even Sendai, they were still in the same country!


    Shishio chuckled and flicked her nose gently. ��You understand that��s not what I mean, right?��


    ������


    Misaki blushed before she let out a helpless sigh.


    While neither of them said anything, they must agree that Mitaka was not suitable to enter the creative industry. His writing was nd and couldn��t evoke the reader��s emotion. Yet even worse, hisst script couldn��t be called a script at all.


    If they had to be cruel, his workst time was like a puzzle, which wasn��t suitable, but he was forced to stay stuck together, so it would finish.


    As for the result, there was no need to exin the result since it was horrible.


    Fortunately, Misaki was Mitaka��s childhood friend, so her words were rather gentle, but if it was someone else, he might go crazy since no one would dote him like Misaki.


    Still, what confused Shishio was why Mitaka wanted to enter the creative industry.


    While Mitaka didn��t have a talent for creative work, he was rtively smart, and he should be able to enter a good university and get a good job instead of bing Misaki��s tail.


    Being in love with someone didn��t mean one had to follow that person.


    Even if their career, aspirations, and everything were different, if they loved each other, that difference was nothing.


    There was no need to be obsessive to be a writer who could match Misaki, and it was normal for him not to be able to chase after her since she had started to work early in her childhood.


    He only started in high school, and his work wasn��t as hard as Misaki��s. His starting line waste, and wasn��t it obvious that his result wouldn��t be as good as hers?


    Yet he was angry at everything and put that anger on Misaki by hanging her feelings, ying with her feelings, giving him superiority toward her.


    After all, no matter how genius Misaki was, she still fell for him.


    However, Misaki was no longer there. She was no longer obsessed with him, leaving him and gaining even better poprity, money, and reputation with someone, but that person wasn��t Mitaka.


    Right when Shishio went to Izu for a trip and to visit Mai, Misaki met Mitaka to show her anime, which she created with Shishio.


    Frankly, it had been a while since they met, and they were rather awkward, but Mitaka was a scumbag, so he was quite good at talking, and their rtionship warmed up.


    Their rtionship was also quite deep since they were childhood friends.


    Even if they were separated for a while, it was impossible to erase the memories they had spent together, yet in the end, the time for her to show the anime she had created with Shishio came.


    Mitaka watched that anime silently.


    The new anime she created without him, without his help, and his script, but someone else.


    Misaki thought that Mitaka would praise him and thought that her work was amazing.


    Her feeling was pure after all, and she didn��t have much thought on many things. It was also the reason why she didn��t have many friends.


    Yet it was normal since when god gave her a talent as an animator, a god also took something from her, which was her emotional intelligence.


    While Misaki was in her own thought, the anime ended, and while she waited for his praise, she didn��t expect the words which came out of Mitaka��s mouth.


    ��Misaki, don��t show this anime.��


    Misaki was stunned and subconsciously asked, ��Why?��


    ��I don��t like it. Just don��t show it to anyone.��


    Mitaka��s words were simple, and that was all. He was like a child who mored for a toy selfishly.


    Misaki didn��t answer him, and they separated in aplicated mood. However, she didn��t follow his words and published her work with Shishio��s help, giving her money, reputation, and poprity. After all, she didn��t own this work herself, and half of it was owned by Shishio.


    In other words, it was the child between the two.


    Misaki also didn��t really want to follow Mitaka��s words, so she let Shishio make the decision for her. The response from the audience made her chest warm. He was also on her side, even if he couldn��t stay by her side all the time.


    Yet her problem with Mitaka hadn��t ended, but she felt it was a problem, and she felt she should solve it herself until she was out of options and sought his help.


    ��What should I do?��


    Like a helpless child, Misaki asked that question to Shishio.

 Chapter 604: You’re not the only alien

    Chapter 604: You��re not the only alien


    ��What should I do?��


    The moment those came out, Misaki sounded pained. She was like a child who didn��t know what to do with her problem.


    Shishio only realized that she was badly hurt, yet he still hadn��t heard the details which happened back then, which made him unsure what kind of advice he should give. The only thing he knew was that this girl was troubled by Mitaka.


    ��Mitaka����


    Shishio thought about this senior, who he hadn��t met for so long.


    Frankly, he didn��t bother with Mitaka��s life and even put him to the side since, unlike Sorata, who stayed on the Sakurasou for a while, Mitaka left directly, running away. Yet, Mitaka probably regretted his choice since Misaki wasn��t as hurt as he had imagined.


    In the past, Misaki was like a caged bird, only singing happily in front of Mitaka.


    However, now, Misaki escaped from her cage and soared through the sky freely without any bondage to her body.


    Yet Mitaka wouldn��t let her go easily.


    If before Mitaka was the only one for Misaki, it wasn��t the same now.


    Yet Misaki was the only one for Mitaka, and it was impossible for him to let her go so easily.


    When he thought about it clearly, Shishio felt that Misaki and Shiina were quite simr.


    In the original story, they were brimming with talent, and many were jealous of them, so they were mostly alone.


    Yet Misaki was in luck since she had someone, who apanied her, and this person was Mitaka.


    On the other hand, Shiina also had stronger mental strength. She was like a firm reef in the middle of a rough sea. Yet Sorata entered her world and hurt her more and more because of his inability to stand by her side, making him feel inferior whenever he saw her, so he tore everything apart so she could stand by his side even if she lost everything.


    Yet Sorata didn��t know that Shiina worked hard for anyone, and in the ce where he couldn��t see, she was pouring her soul, energy, and everything into the white canvas.


    However, Sorata didn��t care about that and forcibly pulled her down from heaven, cutting her wings and turning her into a mortal, so she could stay by his side.


    On the other hand, Mitaka��s situation wasn��t much better. Fortunately, his situation was better since he was handsome, so there was nock of women who were attracted to him.


    Still, simr to Sorata, Mitaka was crushed by Misaki��s talent and hurt by her. Yet, unlike Sorata, who cut Shiina��s wings, Mitaka trapped Misaki with an invisible cage, watching her from a distance, appreciating it, and pushing all the men who tried to approach her.


    Sorata and Mitaka were the same. They were crazy about one woman and would do anything to get them.


    Were they wrong?


    No.


    Falling in love with someone was their choice, and it was their free will to do so, but their method was wrong.


    Frankly, Shishio couldn��t be in a position where he could judge whether they were wrong or right, but he knew that Misaki was hurt, and Mitaka felt happy about that pain.


    He might often hear that the happiness of someone was built from another��s misfortune.


    However, whether it was Sorata or Mitaka, they had taken the meaning of that sentence to another level.


    While in a rtionship, it was normal for a couple to fight. What Mitaka and Sorata did was downright torture.


    Yet many rtionships were quite strange.


    Even if they knew their partner was using them, manipting them, or even hurting them, they stayed with them desperately, like their partner was the only one for them.


    Their friends and many others might have told them that their rtionship was toxic, but they were stubborn and wouldn��t listen to anyone, treating their crush, loved one, or that person as the only one like a fanatical believer.


    Believing someday that person would smile at them and give their feelings.


    Unfortunately, that day didn��te.


    If one treated someone as convenient and something they could trample upon, they would keep trampling them without showing their appreciation.


    Mitaka and Sorata were like that, so Shishio thought it might be better for him to take Misaki.


    ��Hey, can you hug me?��


    Misaki asked while looking at Shishio.


    ��Sure.��


    Shishio changed his position, sitting on his bed, and leaned on the window.


    On the other hand, Misaki sat between his legs and leaned on his chest. She smiled and made him hug her tighter since his arms made her feel relieved.


    ��It��s warm.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Un.�� Misaki rubbed her face against his and said, ��It��s been a while since I felt like this.��


    ��If you want, you can ask me anytime, though.��


    Misaki then pouted and said, ��What a scumbag.��


    ��Oh? You don��t want to?��


    ��I have never said that!��


    Misaki smiled like a child, then asked, ��So can I ask you to hug me like this again?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��When I am lonely?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��When am I hurt?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��When do I need someone by my side?��


    ��Yes.��


    Shishio rubbed Misaki��s head gently and said, ��Even if no one is by your side, I will always be by your side, Senpai.��


    Misaki bit her lower lips and stubbornly tried to do something from her eyes.


    ��What a cheeky junior!��


    ��You��re also a troublesome senior.��


    The two looked at each other before theyughed.


    Frankly, it had been a while since Misaki felt so free like this. She didn��t need to worry about anything and could express whatever she wanted without feeling afraid of rejection, hate, or any other.


    Misaki might have realized what kind of feeling she felt toward Mitaka.


    During her childhood, she quickly realized that she was different from others. While many talked about romance, their favorite tv show, or mundane things, she had always wanted to create something. She wanted to create a work that could move anyone��s heart.


    Yet when someone was different in this country, they would be alienated.


    Everyone isted her, and they moved away from her, avoiding her like she was a gue. They felt inferior toward her, feeling satisfied with their mediocrity, and could only feel happy by looking down on someone when the truth, they had nothing.


    However, they forgot that Misaki was only a girl and she was alone. She didn��t have anyone to support her and numbed her mind by doing whatever she loved, ignoring their rambling or istion.


    Fortunately, she felt she was a blessing since she had a teacher who often told her that she was an alien, and in the small town where she lived, she was the only one, yet in a big city like Tokyo, she wouldn��t be the only one.


    Back then, Misaki didn��t know what her teacher meant by those words, but when she realized everyone around him started to move away, making her alone, without anyone by her side, including Mitaka, who also decided to date her sister, she realized how empty she was.


    Besides the anime, she had nothing.


    She was crushed by gravity and couldn��t breathe like she was in outer space.


    Only coldness and loneliness were left inside her.


    Yet even if Mitaka dated Misaki��s sister, he couldn��t forget about Misaki and tried to desperately chase her, so she wouldn��t be alone in outer space. However, when he started to date her sister, the rtionship between them changed.


    Misaki, who didn��t know anything and had zero emotional intelligence, thought by making Mitaka fall for her, she wouldn��t be alone and wouldn��t feel that feeling anymore.


    Mitaka had fun and felt superior when Misaki, who had always been in her own world, would start to try everything to make him fall. Yet he was afraid his mediocrity would make her bored and leave him.


    Unfortunately, the one that made her leave him wasn��t his mediocrity. Instead, it was his cowardness toward his real feeling. Even if his intention was good at the beginning since he didn��t want her to be alone, that feeling slowly turned hideous and entangled with various vile emotions, making them miserable.


    However, Misaki was no longer alone.


    Even if the process was tough and she needed quite a while, she realized she wasn��t the only alien in this world. She wasn��t the only special one and no longer alone.


    Someone had apanied her in space, making her smile and soaring freely from one star to another.


    This was something Mitaka couldn��t ept since he wanted to be by Misaki��s side, sharing that sess together.


    However, from the ��very�� beginning, Misaki had never asked for something luxurious. She only wanted someone by her side when she was lonely, sad, and almost crushed by everything. She only wanted that, yet the one who understood was ��him.��


    Unfortunately, that person wasn��t Mitaka but someone else.


    While his talent was amazing, Misaki would never nce at him if it was only his talent. The reason why she chose him was that he understood her and stayed by her side.


    Misaki hugged him tightly and didn��t let him go, but somehow, her feeling struggled for a moment and made her joke. ��You��re so kind today. Do you want to rub my boobs?��


    ��Can I?��


    ��You wish!��


    Misakiughed and pulled him to bed. ��Let��s sleep.��


    ��Together?��


    ��Un.�� Misaki nodded and asked, ��Can you? Or do you want to sleep together with Nanami?��


    ��Er����


    Shishio nced from the corner of his eyes, and he could see Nanami peeking at them through the small gap between his door. He felt that Misaki should have realized Nanami was there too.


    ��Nanami, let��s sleep together. The three of us. Come in!��


    ����..�� Shishio and Nanami.


    ��Misaki-senpai���� Nanami opened the door, entering his room before showing a helpless expression.


    ��But if we��re not together, I am afraid he might attack me���� Misaki pretended like she wanted to cry.


    ��No way! He won��t do something like that!�� Nanami fervently denied it, but then she thought for a moment and said, ��But if you seduce him, he might do something to you.��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ����..�� Misaki couldn��t say anything since she was the one who seduced Shishio.


    ��Okay. Okay. Let��s sleep together.��


    Shishio pulled Nanami to the bed and slept in the middle with two girls between him. He patted their butts gently and said, ��Let��s sleep. I am a bit sleepy after catching that pervert before.��


    ������.��


    Nanami and Misaki looked at each other, but they must admit that this bastard was a scumbag!

 Chapter 605: Horror Festival

    Chapter 605: Horror Festival


    The thought of Misaki kept crossing his mind, and somehow it made him want to help her.


    Yet using a direct method might be tricky, so he thought to use an indirect method.


    After staying on the Sakurasou, he went to his apartment and yed with his girlfriends for a while before sitting on the sofa in Shiina��s studio.


    The girls, especially the members of the literature club, were busy making a story about their club journal.


    The school festival would be held in autumn, in the second semester of school, and a moment after the summer vacation.


    Even if Suimei was famous for their education, they were even more famous because of their art subject. Many came to this school because they wanted to work in the arts sector after they graduated.


    Be that a painter, fashion designer, entertainment, and many others.


    This also brought the school festival the most important event in the school since it was the time for those students to show their creativity to the fullest.


    In conclusion, it was super important!


    What was even more amazing was that this school festival would be held for an entire week, and this also had be a major regional event with thousands of people visiting every year.


    The literature club, of course, decided to participate, and they decided to create a club journal.


    The word ��journal�� might sound unfamiliar, but in short, everyone decided to create a short story, and the theme of the club journal would be horror.


    Everyone started to work hard, and they also searched for the urban legends or myths in the stories before turning them into their own stories.


    Shishio also made a horror story, and the name of his story was ��Fashion Model.��


    The story was simple, and it was about a young amateur scriptwriter with a strong intuition. His intuition was strong, and when he thought he would get a misfortune, he knew he would receive it.


    The young man was restless, and as expected, when he took a fashion magazine, he saw a photo of a mysterious fashion model.


    Unlike the others who were cute, beautiful, or even sexy, this woman was like a monster, smiling, giving a creep to anyone who saw it.


    Because of this photo, the young man couldn��t forget this fashion model��s face for a while and even had a nightmare about it. While he had talked about this problem with his friends, they couldn��t give him a solution.


    However, soon, he had forgotten it, and even that magazine also stopped publishing for half a year, making the photo of that fashion model a distant memory.


    When his life turned better, he was able to make a good script, which made all of his friends excited.


    Everyone nned to shoot a movie, so they would be known in amateur movie circles. They were full of excitement and nned to choose the cast.


    Many amateur actresses sent their photos for a cast, and they excitedly chose which would be suitable for their movie until that young scriptwriter saw the photo of the fashion model, which gave him a horror.


    Everyone was also startled by the mysterious face of the fashion model, but when they thought she wasing from a professional, it would give them a boost of benefit on their movie. After all, they were amateurs and needed a gimmick to attract more people to watch their movies.


    Even if the young scriptwriter protested, his friends were already excited, and there was nothing he could do.


    Then, it was time for the meeting.


    One amateur they had chosen came to the cafe where they had made an appointment.


    While everyone talked excitedly, the young scriptwriter was nervous and had a cold sweat when he thought he would meet the fashion model. However, he was startled when he noticed the fashion model was standing by his side and staring at him silently.


    Reading and hearing his stories, his girlfriends gulped and wondered whether this was Shishio��s real experience.


    After all, from his description, the fashion model was scary.


    The fashion model was more than two meters tall. Her face was oval and long, her hair reached her back, and her body was thin like she had anorexia, yet her body was unexpectedly gigantic. Her expression had never changed, and only a small creepy grin-like on her mouth could be seen from her face.


    While the young scriptwriter was nervous, the meeting was smooth since the fashion model didn��t say anything besides her name, only sat down, staring at him, without saying a single word.


    Yet, even so, he was unable to erase the eeriness which came from this fashion model.


    He wanted to stop the participant of this fashion model, but all of his friends seemed excited, making him helpless.


    By then, it was time to shoot the movie, and everyone went to the mountain where nobody was around.


    They nned to shoot a horror movie, so this was a perfect ce.


    Still, they were young, so when they saw the fashion model, they couldn��t help but make fun of her lightly.


    Yet the fashion model alsoughed and showed off her fang-like teeth, which were all sharp, like the fang of a beast.


    While they were all startled and nervous, they shut their mouths before they arrived at the shooting location.


    Then, it was time to shoot the movie, but as expected, the fashion model kept staring at the young scriptwriter, which made him nervous the entire time.


    ��Hey, do you think she likes you?��


    His friends joked, which caused his body to all shudder.


    ��Don��t joke around! I am going to wash my face in the river.��


    He was quite scared, but when he washed his face, he didn��t expect that the fashion model would chase after him, creeping silently, watching him from behind without saying anything. This brought horror to him, and he quickly ran back to where his friends were.


    Yet the fashion model ran even faster and caught over him.


    Fortunately, she didn��t n to do anything to him, and he could return to everyone, which made him sigh in relief, but he nned to go home since it was impossible to stay in this ce anymore.


    His friendsughed at his words and thought he only thought too much before they continued to shoot the movie with the other actress.


    Yet it brought dissatisfaction from the fashion model, and she stared at them with a menacing gaze, giving them a cold sweat and a pressure as if she might eat them.


    In the end, they discussed shooting her first, so they wouldn��t be troubled by her revenge.


    However, one of their friends suddenly returned, and the other beautiful actress disappeared.


    ��Hey, hey, it��s bad! Tamae (the beautiful actress) was on the�� mountain side and was eaten by Fuchi (the fashion model)����


    While they didn��t believe that the fashion model would eat the beautiful actress, they still followed their friend to see what was happening.


    However, their friend didn��t want to go back.


    Unfortunately, if he didn��te back, how could all of them see whether what he was saying was true?


    They entered the deep forest, and then they saw bloodstains, which made their legs weak and their bodies tense, and suddenly from therge bark behind them, the fashion model��s face was seen.


    Her face was covered with blood, and his face showed a bright creepy smile, staring at them with a gaze of happiness.


    ��Now, I am the leading actress!��


    Hearing those words, everyone started to run away, but the guy who reported everything was caught by the fashion model easily.


    On the other hand, the rest ran away before the young scriptwriter stumbled over the root of the tree. His foot sprained, and he couldn��t run, so he could only watch his two friends run away before turning back, watching his friend��s neck being bitten by the fashion model.


    The fashion model stared at the young scriptwriter with a happy smile whileughing.


    ��Kekeke! Atst, it��s just the two of us!��


    The story ended with that, and they threw his story on the ground with a scare!


    ��UWAAAAAA!��


    ��What is this?!��


    ��So scary!!!��


    They all felt their goosebumps, and theirplexions were pale when they read his story, but they must admit the story was addicting and fun.


    Yet as a woman, they felt a strange joy since the victim was a guy instead of a female.


    After all, while he knew it was quite strange for him to say this, mostly it was a guy who forced themselves on a girl.


    On the other hand, this story was about a creepy girl who forced herself on the guy.


    ��Shishio, is this a real experience?�� Saki asked with concern.


    If Shishio had such an experience, she would beat this woman up and tell her that he was hers!


    ��Fortunately, no.��


    While he had an experience being followed by a stalker, they weren��t as aggressive as the ones in his story. Yet it was normal since his bodyguards were everywhere in this neighborhood.


    However, what made him feelplicated was the fact that this story brought inspiration to everyone. They started to make a story with a male as the victim. Those men were all haunted because they were all scumbags and killed mercilessly, which made Shishio and Reiji Kiriya (teacher of the literature club) cold sweats.


    ��Can this thing be sold?�� Kiriya asked in a whisper, and his face was cold sweat, feeling sorry for Shishio, whose girlfriends might kill him if he left them.


    ����.Unexpectedly, it can since women have a lot darker emotions than you, though.��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what Kiriya was thinking, but he knew that there was a market for this type of story.


    While everyone advocated gender equality everywhere, the world couldn��t work so simply.


    Many dissatisfactions were everywhere, so those women needed to release those emotions.


    The horror story was perfect since it made you want to scream out loud.


    Anyway, the school festival was something they were looking out for, and they were all excited to bring a ��scream�� of excitement to this event!


    Yet, Shishio didn��t join their excitement since it was hard for him to join with hisplex mood, so in the end, he stayed in Shiina��s room and wrote a story, which he nned to give Misaki before his trip to Karuizawa.


    Shishio thought about what title was the most suitable for this story before he made his decision.


    ��Liz and Blue Bird.��

 Chapter 606: Relationship or happiness?

    Chapter 606: Rtionship or happiness?


    Shishio was thinking about a new story, but suddenly he felt something touching hisher region.


    ��He-Hey, I am going to work, you know?��


    Shishio looked down helplessly, watching Futaba, who fumbled with his pants, trying to do something.


    On the other hand, Shiina slept, using hisp peacefully.


    ��You don��t like it?��


    Futaba, who was on the other side of hisp, asked while looking at him with an upturned gaze.


    ����I have never said that, right?��


    Futaba rolled her eyes, but she didn��t say much since this guy was about to go to Karuizawa. Unlike the rest, she was quite ate bloomer, so she wanted to learn a lot of things from him while he was here.


    His lips twitched slightly, but he decided to focus on his story first, thinking about the story he wanted to make for Misaki.


    ��What are you thinking?��


    While her voice was slightly slurred, he could understand her question well.


    ��The science club wasn��t going to prepare anything for the school festival?��


    Futaba was part of the science club, so he wondered whether she would also participate in this kind of matter.


    ��Probably not. Not everyone is that excited about the school festival. The most important thing is to win a contest,petition, or an olympiad.��


    While many might question why Futaba, who was in her 1st year, could be the leader of the science club, the reason was quite simple.


    She was the smartest, that��s all.


    Among all the members, she was the smartest, and she also had won a lot of contests,petitions, and an olympiad for the club and the school, which boosted the reputation of the club and the school, and fully controlled the science club.


    Futaba might be on his pants now, doing something unsightly that shouldn��t be done, yet without a doubt, her IQ was one of the highest among them.


    ��Well, don��t you have a dream to show something spectacr?�� Shishio felt that Futaba was boring since she didn��t have a dream.


    ��What? Do you want me to make something for you?�� Futaba looked at Shishio curiously, without stopping his hand.


    ��Giant robot.��


    ��������


    ��Four-dimensional pocket.��


    ������..��


    ��Or a time machine.��


    ������..��


    ��As a scientist, you should have such a dream, right?�� Shishio sighed, feeling sad about Futaba��szy attitude toward the development of future technology.


    ��Do you want me to stop?�� Futaba lightly red at Shishio.


    ��No, please.��


    Futaba snorted before she showed a helpless smile. ��Instead of doing something like that, shouldn��t you think of something like colonizing the others? Mars or Jupiter seems like a nice ce to build a vi, right?��


    ��������


    Shishio thought that his girlfriend was amazing.


    ��Futaba, do you want to stay on Mars or Jupiter?�� Shiina somehow had woken up and joined Futaba to take down Shishio together. Still, she was also quite interested in their conversation, making her wonder about the difference in the scenery of earth and space.


    ��Well, it might not be possible now since the rocket technology isn��t cheap. If we can make it cheaper, then it might be possible for us to colonize thoses.��


    Futaba pushed the frame of her sses before looking at Shishio. ��On the other hand, what are you working on? You seem so serious before.��


    Shiina also looked at Shishio curiously.


    Frankly, Shishio was speechless since they were talking about space when they were in 2005. If they were in 2022, he wouldn��t be surprised since even a billionaire could visit the ISS in the future, but that time definitely wasn��t now.


    The price of a rocket wasn��t low, and even if there wasn��t much news, he knew that many rockets had failed to take off, exploding when it was about to enter space or when theynded.


    Anyway, he knew it would be hard to develop a rocket in this country.


    Finance aside, the location was the problem.


    He might have a lot ofnd in this country, but to develop a rocket in this country wouldn��t be easy. Many might protest against him since the noise pollution caused by a rocket wasn��t low. They also would give him many unreasonable reasons, and frankly, doing such research in this country wasn��t conducive.


    After all, unlike Russia or the United States, whosends were so vast.


    This country��snd was limited.


    However, he suddenly realized he had gotten side-tracked by a space and forgot about what he was about to do.


    ��Frankly, I am thinking about a story.��


    ��Story?�� 2x


    The two became interested.


    Shishio also pulled his pants even though he was unsatisfied, but he knew they were eager to listen to him now.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to do that. We can do it while we listen to your story,�� Futaba said since she knew well how powerful his sexual prowess was.


    ��Un.�� Shiina also nodded.


    ��No, my conversation is quite serious, so listen to me first.��


    Shishio felt they wouldn��t be able to do their ��work�� properly when they listened to his story, so it was better to stop since they could continue itter.


    They nodded and didn��t force him again.


    ��But what kind of story do you want to make? Is it horror again?�� Futaba sighed, thinking this guy had been hooked by a horror story.


    ��No, it��s about a rtionship.��


    ��Oh? It��s romance again!��


    The two became interested, and their eyes shone, waiting for him to tell his story.


    ������.��


    Shishio rolled his eyes, but he talked about his problem.


    ��Have you ever thought your rtionship is akin to bondage?��


    He suddenly dropped a bomb without hesitation, which caused the two to frown at the same time.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��No, I don��t mean our rtionship since our rtionship is good, right?��


    He held their hands, reassuring them that he didn��t talk about their rtionship.


    They sighed relief when they heard his words and urged him to continue since they wanted him to exin what he meant by his words.


    ��It��s like this����


    His story originated from the original Sakurasou, but he wanted to pack it into a different story since the romance on the Sakurasou definitely wasn��t good, considering the girls were too easy to fall in love with the protagonist.


    While he knew it might sound narcissistic, unlike the original protagonist, he was handsome and thoughtful. It was normal for the innocent girl to fall in a few days.


    However, the original protagonist was far from that.


    Shishio knew it was rude, but the original protagonist was pathetic and could only me his failure on the heroine.


    While Shishio wouldn��t say it badly when he thought of the original protagonist��s personality, he wouldn��t be surprised if this guy became an abusive husband, and Shiina could only ept it since her nk canvas had been tainted.


    Anyway, that guy would no longer appear in front of Shiina again.


    Shishio also wasn��t so free to mention him. Instead, he told his two girlfriends about the story he thought of.


    The story he thought of was the story of a female and a bluebird, who longed for each otherpanion, but the female thought that their rtionship made her partner trapped, so she thought to let her partner go in order to give them happiness.


    The girl wanted the bluebird to soar freely in the sky and release her from the cage.


    On the other hand, the bluebird was happy with thepanion, the girl, and wanted to stay with her forever. However, the girl suddenly told her to leave her cage and left. She was confused, but because she was in love with the girl and wanted her happiness, the only thing she could do was leave.


    When the bluebird left, the girl could only stare at the bluebird from her house, alone and lonely, but still hoped for the happiness of the bluebird since she thought leaving her and joining thepanion of the other bird was the happiness of the bluebird.


    ����Can they just be together?��


    Shiina, who was simple, was extremely confused and didn��t understand why the bluebird and the girl would do that.


    However, Futaba somehow understood. After all, unlike Shiina, who was simple. If she liked someone, she would like that person and want him to be happy. Back then, as long as she could see him smiling, it was okay, and she was willing to do anything for him, even if that price was him leaving her.


    Fortunately, they were together now, and she was d she could be truthful about her feelings.


    ��Maybe, this question is a bit too hard for you, Mashiro.��


    Shishio rubbed Shiina��s hair dotingly. Her innocence was something that made him fall for her and was also the reason why she was able to save him. She only fell for him and wanted him to be happy, that��s all, nothing else.


    However, not many people could be like that.


    Various emotions made love extremelyplicated, like a twisted string.


    The love between Misaki and Mitaka was like that.


    If Shishio didn��t take Shiina, the rtionship between Sorata and Shiina would be like that.


    Mitaka and Sorata were mediocre, normal people, but that was alright. Nothing was a problem. However, they fell for someone like Misaki and Shiina, who were the personification of talent. Maybe, their pride, or maybe, it was their youth, or it might be a different reason, but they felt they could also do the same, standing by their sides proudly and telling them how much they loved them.


    Then, live happily as a pair of talented couples.


    However, the reality was cruel, telling them their work was boring. When theypared themselves with the ones they loved, they couldn��t help but feel inferior and didn��t feel suitable for them.


    Yet the girls didn��t care about any of that. They didn��t fall for them because of their talents or how sessful they were. It was because you were you that it made them fall for you. Even if they didn��t have talent, were unable to show their worth of talent, or were even poor, they were okay with it since those statuses meant nothing in front of love.


    Love was an irrational emotion, and it was impossible to be bound by material, talent, or something.


    The feeling of the bluebird and the girl were like that. They only wanted each other��s happiness, but unlike Mitaka or Sorata, who clung to their loved ones like a chain, trapping their loved ones like a ve, the bluebird and the girl could do anything for love, even meaning that they would part away.


    ��So you want to create a story about the love of two people who are troubled by such a feeling?�� Futaba was dumbfounded.


    ��Yes.��


    Shishio nodded. ��The two of them are clearly in love and want their partner to be happy. However, their happiness means their separation, so should they part away in order for their partner to be happy?��


    ������..��


    Futaba and Shiina were in a daze since they could not answer that question.


    They were in love with him, and naturally, they wanted him to be happy. However, his happiness could be achieved if they were separated.


    Could they do that?


    ��How will you answer that, Shishio?�� Shiina asked softly, feeling her heartache when she thought of such a problem.


    ��If it were me, I would search for a way so my partner��s happiness can be achieved without sacrificing our rtionship,�� Shishio said.


    ��Huh? Can you do that?�� Futaba was dumbfounded.


    ��It might be impossible for someone else, but not for me, so don��t worry. In case something like that happens in the future, I won��t sacrifice our rtionship, and I will also make you happy.��


    Watching his smile, Futaba and Shiina also smiled with tears before they hugged him tightly.


    Shishio also smiled, but somehow he felt this story wasn��t used to help Misaki��s rtionship with Mitaka. Instead, it was used to make sarcasm at their rtionship, so they could give up on their morbid, sickly rtionship in order to give happiness to their loved one.


    He knew this wasn��t the time to take down Misaki.


    A time was still long, and it wasn��t the time for him to do that.


    After all, tomorrow, he was about to go to Karuizawa. He shook his head and decided to put the matter in the story aside before pushing Futaba and Shiina to the sofa since he was about to take a few days off the trip with his older girlfriends.

 Chapter 607: Memory in Karuizawa 1

    Chapter 607: Memory in Karuizawa 1


    The trip with his older girlfriends had been set, and they were all on the trip together.


    Shishio and Roberta sat in the front seats, but Hiratsuka Shizuka and Tachibana Hina sat in the back seat, feeling slightly awkward.


    ��He-Hello, Shizuka-sensei����


    ����You don��t need to call me, Sensei. Just call me by my name.��


    The two might have a feeling that they were dating Shishio, but when they met each other, it felt so awkward!


    They were friends and teachers from the same school, but at the same time, they dated the same scumbag!


    Still, they also agreed with this trip since they were curious about his older girlfriend.


    In the early morning, Shishio and Roberta picked Hina first before they went to pick up Hiratsuka.


    He had picked the two of them and only needed to pick up thest one.


    Frankly, he had only four older girlfriends, and the oldest was, without a doubt, Hiratsuka.


    As for the youngest, it was Ayaka Sunohara, who they were about to pick up soon.


    ��I know about Hina, but what about her?��


    Unlike Hina, who worked with her, Hiratsuka didn��t know much about Roberta.


    ��She��s Roberta. She worked for my grandpa before working with me,�� Shishio said.


    ��What kind of work?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously.


    Shishio didn��t answer and instead looked at Roberta.


    ��I am Shishio-sama��s maid,�� Roberta said softly yet shortly after. Her voice was calm and full of dignity, showing her pride as his maid, yet her work as a maid was simply disastrous.


    ����Maid.�� Hiratsuka only remembered the family from the husband of Chihiro��s older sister, who was rich.


    ��That��s right! Roberta is alsoing from Colombia, right?�� Hina said happily. After she had gotten used to the awkwardness, she also chatted happily. Her rtionship with Roberta wasn��t bad since they had gone on Izu together.


    ��Yes.�� Roberta nodded gently.


    While the three talked to each other, Shishio was ignored, but he didn��t say much since it was good to watch their rtionship.


    ��Hey, how many women are you going to bring?�� Hiratsuka suddenly asked while looking at Shishio sharply, wondering how many women this bastard would bring. Only now did she realize that this guy might have an older woman fetish, which made her look at him subtly.


    As for feeling jealous, while she had that feeling before, it was different when the age difference of his women wasn��t that much different from her.


    It also put her relief since she knew he found her charming.


    ��One more.��


    ��One? Who is it? Do I know her?��


    ��Where does she work?��


    Frankly, whether Roberta, Hina, or Hiratsuka, neither of them knew much about Ayaka since Ayaka had never gone out that much. However, it was normal since she worked as the caretaker of a female student dorm.


    Listening to his description of Ayaka, somehow they could imagine a gentle woman who would say, ��My~! My~!��


    ��Oh, right, she is also Nana��s older sister.��


    ��Nana��s older sister?�� 3x


    Even Roberta was surprised. Yet it was normal since she didn��t do much of a background check on the people around him. She only followed his order and did what he told her while protecting him in case a danger happened, so it was normal for her to be surprised he also dated Nana��s older sister.


    They suddenly thought about Nana, the ��gyaru�� girl, who sat next to Shishio, and the most noticeable thing about her was her massive breasts.


    Even the three who were confident about their sizes were mercilessly beaten by Nana.


    However, the most speechless one was Hina.


    ��Have you also dated another pair of sisters other than us?��


    Hina wanted to ask, but she pursed her lips in annoyance. However, she would be lying if she wasn��t curious about Ayaka Sunohara, so when they arrived at Sunoharasou, they stretched their necks, looking at the dorm in a daze.


    The building of the Sunoharasou was rtively old. It should have reached 30 years or more, slightly younger than Sakurasou.


    Still, while Ayaka��s wish to maintain this building to how it was was admirable, the safety of everyone who lived in this dorm was more important, so maybe, it might be good to renovate the building.


    However, Shishio thought it might be good to renovate itter when the trio��s middle school girls graduate.


    As for Aki, Shishio believed that kid would move soon.


    ��Wait for me here. I will go inside.��


    They nodded and watched him enter the dorm.


    ��Ayaka, I am here!��


    ��Ah, right! Wait for a moment.��


    The soft and feminine voice could be heard, which made them even curious.


    ��What do you think of this Ayaka?�� Hiratsuka asked Roberta and Hina.


    ��Er�� I am not sure. I haven��t met her, but Sunohara-san, I mean, Nana, is quite an energetic girl, so maybe two sisters will be quite simr?�� This was what Hina thought.


    ��Well, I think it will be the opposite.�� Hiratsuka thought for a moment and said, ��She��ll be like those gentle, virtuous types of women on drama television.��


    ��Really?�� Hina was in doubt.


    ��We��ll see her soon. By the way, why don��t we make a bet?�� Hiratsuka suddenly said.


    ��Bet?�� 2x


    Hina was confused, and Roberta, who didn��t seem interested in their conversation, somehow reacted.


    ��If you win, we��ll have his first night in Karuizawa,�� Hiratsuka suddenly said.


    Her words perked up their interest since they would be lying if they didn��t have the interest to have his first time on Karuizawa.


    ��What are you going to bet on?�� Hina asked.


    ��Let��s wait for that Ayaka toe first. Our bet will be null if she doesn��t join us,�� Hiratsuka said after a moment of thought.


    They nodded and waited for Ayaka first before they made a decision. However, they wondered whether Hiratsuka��s n could be as smooth as she nned.


    After all, they weren��t sure what kind of person Ayaka was.


    Even if Shishio exined what kind of person Ayaka was, he could only tell them that Ayaka was a doting mother.


    A doting mother? What is that?


    Still, they waited quite long, but no oneined since it took a long time for a girl to prepare.


    It was the same as Hina before since she took a while to prepare herself.


    On the other hand, Roberta and Hiratsuka weren��t that different from the guys since they were quite sloppy. Still, if the reason why Roberta wore a maid uniform was quite understandable, then Hiratsuka, who wore a t-shirt and pants, which she wore simrly to the one she wore in the previous summer camp, was horrible.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything since this personality made him fall for Hiratsuka. Still, he understood why she had been single for so long somehow.


    After a while, they saw Shishio walk out of the dorm, and behind him, a figure of beautiful woman chatted with a gentle smile. She locked the door and appeared carefully with the protection of the dorm.


    Still, Roberta, Hiratsuka, and Hina were in a daze when they saw this woman.


    ��Huge!�� 3x


    The three thought at the same time.


    While Nana was on a different level, her big sister was on another dimension. Her size was so huge that they wondered whether it was real.


    ��Can I touch themter?�� Hiratsuka thought.


    ��Err�� we might not be able to touch it, but it should be possible to see it since there should be a huge bath in his vi.�� Hina also felt the same as Hiratsuka.


    ��That��s a good idea.��


    ��Okay, let me introduce you.��


    Shishio, who helped lock up the dorm, appeared with Ayaka in front of everyone. ��She is Sunohara Ayaka, and she is my girlfriend.�� He also held her hand to show how intimate they were. Even though the one he showed their intimate action was also his girlfriend.


    ��Hello, everyone.�� Ayaka showed a warm smile to everyone while bowing her head, causing her breasts to tremble.


    Thew of gravity was powerful.


    No one was able to fight against it.


    Their eyes were naturally drawn toward that heavy mass on her chest.


    ��Ayaka, can I call you that?��


    ��Yes.�� Ayaka nodded, then looked at Hiratsuka. ��You��re Shizuka-san, right? Can I call you that?��


    ��Of course.�� Hiratsuka nodded and asked, ��By the way, can I touch that?�� She pointed at Ayaka��s boobs.


    ������.�� Ayaka.


    ��Cough! Cough!��


    Shishio attracted their attention and said, ��How about we start our trip?��


    The awkwardness was somewhat diminished slightly since they were going on the trip to Karuizawa!


    ��


    Karuizawa has always been a famous summer resort.


    While it was Shishio��s first time toe to this ce, he must admit this ce was a suitable ce for one to escape from the summer heat.


    His vi was 1,000 meters from the ground, and the temperature was cool and naturally felt nice.


    Still, Shishio, who had changed his seat and sat on the back seat, watched the four women talk chummily, feeling that their rtionship had be closer. While he was happy, he also felt lonely, but he must admit this trip much.


    ��So are we going to stay in your vi, Shishio-kun?�� Hina asked.


    ��Yeah.�� Shishio nodded and asked, ��Or do you want to stay in the hotel? My parents have a connection with the Hoshino Resort.��


    ��Hoshino Resort?�� 3x


    Ayaka, Hiratsuka, and Hina blinked their eyes in anticipation. After all, the Hoshino Resort was one of the most famous resorts in this country.


    Still, if he told them that he owned this famous resort, he wondered how they would feel.


    Frankly, he owned many things in Karuizawa.


    From the resort, vi, and even aboratory, he owned all of them in this ce.


    ��But�� will it cause trouble?�� Hina hesitated.


    ��Then, let��s just stay in the vi since it is a nicekeside one.��


    ��Lakeside���� 3x


    They let out a sigh since it was hard to make a choice.


    ��Well, we have our time there, so let��s have ��fun,�� right?��


    When he mentioned ��fun,�� his word was quite subtle, which caused all of them to blush and snort since they knew this guy was a scumbag!


    Yet, they would be lying if they didn��t feel excited about it.


    ��Karuizawa, we��reing!��


    With that said, their few-day trips to Karuizawa had started!

 Chapter 608: Memory in Karuizawa 2

    Chapter 608: Memory in Karuizawa 2


    ��Is this the vi?��


    ��Un.�� Shishio looked at them and asked, ��I chose thekeside vi, or do you want to stay at a mountainside vi?


    ����..��


    ����No, this one is alright.��


    ��By the way, do you have another vi?��


    ��There is.��


    The vi he mentioned was the ce where hisboratory was located.


    Hisboratory was located inside the mountain with a vi on top of it as a guise.


    ��No, this ce is good.��


    Ayaka must admit that one thing was for sure, this vi was massive.


    While the size of the building wasn��t that big, it was enough for one family. However, in Tokyo, it could be called a mansion.


    Yet thergest part of this vi was the area around it, which was surrounded by a wall, so no one could enter it.


    Unlike his usual Japanese-style vi, it had a European style, which gave a new experience for all of them except for Roberta.


    Roberta watched this vi in silence and felt nostalgic somehow. After all, she wasn��t born in this country.


    Aside from the vi, there was argeke on the side, connected to the river near the mountain.


    In the surroundings, there were many birches andrches.


    There was even a flower garden nted with various flowers and herbs.


    It was simply a beautiful ce for one to escape from the summer heat.


    ��If you want, we can y in theketer,�� Shishio said.


    ��That��s great!��


    Everyone was somehow excited when they thought they could y on theke. They might have forgotten their age and returned to their youth, feeling the excitement they hadn��t felt for a while.


    ��But let��s buy some necessities first. I have asked all the servants to leave, so we��re the only ones here.��


    Leaving having fun aside, it would be terrible if they didn��t have anything to eat.


    ��Is the market nearby?��


    ��It��s quite close, but let��s ride on a bicycle.��


    ��Bicycle?��


    Shishio didn��t say much and led them to the garage, where there were five new bicycles ced inside.


    ��By the way, you all can ride a bicycle, right?��


    Shisho forgot that some of them might not be able to ride it.


    ��Don��t underestimate me, alright? I can ride most of the vehicle.�� Hiratsuka wanted to add Shishio to the list of his vehicle since she often rode on him, but she knew she shouldn��t say something perverted.


    Still, she was the first to take the bicycle since she was eager to ride it.


    ��I can ride on it too.��


    Ayaka also nodded since she had experience riding a bicycle and even taught Nana in the past.


    As for Roberta, she could ride most things in the world, even a ship or airne.


    ��Um�� I can��t ride one���� Hina said weakly.


    ��������.��


    They weren��t sure what to say.


    However, Hina was also helpless since, in the past, she lived in an apartment, so she didn��t have a chance to learn to ride one. She also didn��t have the interest to learn it either since it would be better to ride a motorcycle or drive a car, considering those vehicles were morefortable.


    ��Even though you can ride a motorcycle?�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��Motorcycles and bicycles are different, okay?�� Hina rolled her eyes.


    ��Then, you can sit on my back seat.��


    Shishio, who was already on his bicycle, tapped the backseat on his back.


    ��Okay~!��


    Hina was happy and sat behind him while hugging his waist.


    ������..��


    Hiratsuka, Ayaka, and Roberta only realized that being unable to ride on a bicycle was a good thing.


    ��By the way, let��s buy a hat first. It��s summer, after all, so it is better for us to prepare.��


    He was afraid that they might be sensitive to the heat, so he wanted to buy them a hat at the Karuizawa prince shopping za.


    While they felt reluctant to spend his money, considering he had prepared a lot for this trip. However, under his insistence, they could only agree.


    However, Shishio could only roll his eyes since this was how a woman was.


    Even though their mouth might say, ��Yamete! Yamete!�� their bodies were honest and would say, ��Iku! Iku!�� soon.


    After deciding their destination, they went out together on the bicycle toward the shopping mall while enjoying the scenery.


    Karuizawa was different from Tokyo, which was a metropolitan city. It was also quite different from other cities since the influence of the West in this city was massive.


    Most of the streets, buildings, and many others in this city were designed in the Western style, which made this city one of the cities that embraced the influence of the West the most.


    Still, most importantly, the air was fresh, and the scenery of the mountain was picturesque, which made them smile whenever they rode their bicycle.


    Hina, who sat on the back seat of his bicycle, was like a child, looking around curiously while asking him many things.


    However, it was also his first time here, so he was also quite curious.


    ��Shishio-kun, is it my imagination, or is that tennis court quite familiar?�� Ayaka suddenly asked.


    ��Tennis court?��


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the tennis court, which was pointed at by Ayaka.


    ��Oh, that should be the tennis court where the Empress usually ys,�� Shishio said calmly without any fluctuation on his face. After all, many wealthy people built their second homes in Karuizawa, including the Emperor and the Empress. His vi was naturally located in a neighborhood of people with a lot of influence.


    If he wasn��t wrong, Tokugawa Mitsunari, that crazy old man who was addicted to watching a fight, was his neighbor in Karuizawa.


    ��Em-Empress?!��


    ��That Empress?��


    Ayaka and Hina were dumbfounded, but Hiratsuka nodded calmly. ��Yes, if I am not wrong, the Empress and Emperor should have met each other in Karuizawa.��


    Karuizawa was the favorite ce of the Empress, and this was also where they met her husband, who was the Emperor, which was kind of romantic.


    Still their destination was still far, so they only stopped for a moment before they continued their journey.


    Shishio brought them to buy a summer hat.


    As expected, even though they were reluctant at first, they became excited when they arrived at the shop, thinking about which hats they should get.


    On the other hand, after Shishio praised them, he sat on the nearby chair and watched them choose which summer hats they should choose. However, someone suddenly sat next to him. ��You��re not going to choose?��


    ��I am okay with this.��


    Hiratsuka showed the baseball cap she chose among the hat in the shop.


    ����are you sure? Don��t you want to choose the cuter one?�� Shishio was speechless by Hiratsuka��s choice since he felt this woman might be a man trapped on a woman��s body.


    ��It��s okay. A cute thing isn��t that suitable for me after all.�� Hiratsuka blushed since, unlike Ayaka and Hina, shecked feminity.


    ��That��s not true. You��re cute, Shizuka.��


    Hiratsuka��s face was even redder, and she lightly pushed him. ��This is public, alright? Don��t be too intimate here.�� However, she still maintained a close distance from him and wrapped her hand around his waist.


    ������.��


    Shishio rolled his eyes while looking at the hand that held his waist speechlessly. While they were dating each other, Hiratsuka had always wanted to be in the dominant position, which made him speechless.


    ��Even though I have defeated you many times.��


    Even though Hiratsuka had always been defeated by him, she had never given up and wanted to take him down.


    ��Or will this cap make me look bad?��


    Hiratsuka asked worriedly, wondering whether the baseball cap would make her ugly.


    ��Well, it��s okay. It suits your style.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Hiratsuka kissed his cheek.


    ������.��


    ��Who said we can��t take intimate action in public?��


    Shishio wondered whether this woman had short-term memory loss, but he didn��t bother to say much since her question made his heart almost jump out.


    ��Why didn��t you invite Chihiro too?�� Hiratsuka asked.


    ��Chihiro����


    Suddenly, he thought about the time when she kissed his lips that night. She was drunk at that time, and when she woke up, she pretended nothing had happened, even though he knew she clearly remembered everything.


    ��Sure enough, an adult is dirty����


    He sighed inwardly, wondering what that woman wanted to do.


    Chihiro had tried to push him, but when he gave up, she wanted to get even closer, crossing the line between an aunt and a nephew.


    Still, from that kiss, he got a reward.


    </as>


    He got a horse stable in Karuizawa and thought he would bring everyone there tomorrow since it would also be his first experience riding on a horse.


    ��I did invite her, but she rejected it.��


    ��Huh? Why?�� Hiratsuka was confused.


    ��Maybe�� she��ll feel that it will be awkward? I am not sure since I didn��t press her at that time.��


    ��Hmm����


    Hiratsuka was in deep thought.


    ��Say.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you like Chihiro?��


    Shishio turned to Hiratsuka, who looked at him straight before he nodded. ��I like her.��


    ��That��s not what I mean.�� Hiratsuka was rarely serious and said, ��The ��like,�� I mean, is one that is simr to our rtionship.��


    ��Even if I have such emotion, we��re an aunt and a nephew. I am no longer a child who can pester her, saying, ��Chihiro-nee, I am going to marry you in the future.�� If I really do that, I am afraid that I might be disowned.�� Shishio suddenly looked at Hiratsuka and asked, ��Or do you want me to like her?��


    ��������


    Hiratsuka didn��t say anything for a while, but she somehow wanted to smoke. However, she thought for a moment and said, ����I shouldn��t be the one who decides for that. It��s your choice. However, whatever your choice is, I will support you. I am your woman, after all.��


    Shishio stared at Hiratsuka for a moment before he kissed her cheek.


    ��Thank you. I am d to have you.��


    ��You should!��


    The twoughed before the voice of Hina and Ayaka interrupted them.


    ��What do you think of these hats?�� 2x


    ��It looks good.��


    Shishio smiled and thought this trip would be something he would remember in his life.

 Chapter 609: Memory in Karuizawa 3

    Chapter 609: Memory in Karuizawa 3


    After they had fun moving around Karuizawa with their bicycle, they returned to the vi.


    Unlike the young ones, their age was slightly older, so their stamina was hardly there.


    Except for Shishio, Roberta, and Hiratsuka, Hina and Ayaka had already slumped on the sofa, feeling tired after they had their fun.


    Still, fortunately, they were able to buy many things, and one thing was for sure, they should be able to make a good dinner tonight.


    On the other hand, Shishio sat on the rattan chair, looking at Hiratsuka and Roberta, who still wanted to move around. Still, he must admit the physical ability of Roberta and Hiratsuka was amazing since even if he brought them to the toilet before, they could still move around after a moment of break.


    While their legs were quite weak, their upper body was quite lively, especially the two masses on their chest. Even if they weren��t Ayaka��s opponents, their bodies were tighter and lean.


    On the other hand, the bodies of Ayaka and Hina were softer. Yet this body was also the most dangerous since if they weren��t careful, they might get fat so easily. Fortunately, someone helped them to work at night, so they could maintain their weight.


    ��Hey, let me join!��


    In the end, he decided to join Hiratsuka and Roberta, who yed on theke together before the three yed together on theke like a child, but in an adult way.


    ��


    ying all day, the night quickly came.


    They were all hungry, but only a few people in this ce could cook.


    Hiratsuka could only cook a simple and instant meal, but she was far better than Hina and Roberta, who could only make a mess in the kitchen.


    Naturally, the only one who could handle the kitchen was Shishio and Ayaka.


    The two stood next to each other and prepared dinner together.


    ��Shishio-kun, can you boil the spaghetti?��


    ��Do you want it to be al-dente?��


    ��No, let it be a bit tough.��


    Shishio nodded and started to prepare the spaghetti before he asked, ��So what do you think of this trip?�� If Ayaka didn��t ask him, he wouldn��t think of this trip, which he was kind of looking forward to.


    Frankly, many of his girlfriends also wanted to go on this Karuizawa trip since they had never gone to Karuizawa.


    Karuizawa was, without a doubt, one of the most beautiful ces in this country during the summer, so it was natural for them to be curious, especially when this was also the favorite ce for the Emperor and the Empress.


    However, leaving the Emperor and the Empress aside, he wanted to know what Ayaka thought about this trip.


    ��It��s fun.��


    Ayaka smiled since she had to admit that she could befriend Hiratsuka, Hina, and Roberta and might even be a good sister.


    Hiratsuka, who was the oldest, was mature and kind. She watched everyone out, yet she might be the most childish among all of them, which was kind of cute in her opinion.


    Ayaka also understood how Shishio could fall for her, but she didn��t understand how this woman could stay single for the past 30 years.


    Hina, on the other hand, might seem the most childish among them. She was full of smiles, bright, like a sunflower.


    Yet Ayaka could see that Hina might be the most mature among them.


    Hina was good at masking her emotions with a smile so no one would worry about her.


    Frankly, Ayaka was quite jealous at how Hina could show such a smile.


    Lastly, Roberta was the quietest, but without a doubt, she was the kindest. She might not say much on this trip, but she watched over everyone and was so loyal to Shishio.


    Ayaka sighed and somehow understood how wonderful all of them were and didn��t feel surprised by how they had taken his heart.


    Still, it might be weird for her to be able to say all of this.


    After all, shouldn��t she feel jealous and want to own all of him by herself?


    If possible, she wanted to do such a thing, but she didn��t think that she could do that. It would be easier if she could say something hurtful to him and clean up the rtionship between them. Unfortunately, she had fallen too deep with him.


    She had fallen in love with him, and she didn��t think that she could part away from him even if the future around him was still ambiguous.


    Future.


    This is what she worried about the most.


    Shishio might have money, and there was no need to worry about taking care of all of them.


    However, because of this, Ayaka could see the difference in status between them, and with his rtionship with all of the women around him, could he marry them?


    While many people have a hard time marrying because of economic reasons, they might not be able to marry because it is illegal to marry more than one person in this country.


    Marriage was, without a doubt, the dream of every woman in this world.


    However, could she marry him?


    Would he marry someone?


    Would he still love her in the future?


    She wasn��t sure, but she knew if she kept thinking, there wouldn��t be an end to it.


    After all, unlike his younger girlfriends, his older girlfriends were thinking about many things in their lives. They weren��t young anymore, and naturally, they wanted to settle down and have a child.


    Ayaka was sure that she wasn��t the only one who thought about this problem. Instead, Hiratsuka, and Hina, especially Hiratsuka, thought about this problem a lot. However, no one dared to question him openly since they were afraid of the truth.


    The cruel truth about what he nned to do with them in the future.


    After all, unlike a man who had never thought much about marriage so early, a woman naturally had to think about this matter quickly since the longer they waited, the older they would be. They wouldn��t have their previous beauty, and they would be old.


    By then, would he be interested in her?


    Still, if Shishio knew her worry, he would confidently say that he loved an older woman.


    Unfortunately, no one in this ce had the ability to read minds, so it was natural for them not to know what each other was thinking.


    The only thing they could do was to talk about this matter together.


    Yet, they could talk about that matterter since what mattered the most was this trip now.


    Shishio took them out to y, so they should go all out to y this summer.


    Ayaka nced at Shishio for a moment before she smiled since she felt this was enough. As long as she was by his side and could stay by his side, she felt it was enough. She loved him, and having him by her side now was something that she loved the most.


    ��Do you want to rest for a while?��


    Shishio asked since he thought this woman wanted to tempt him, considering she kept lightly hitting him with her soft butts.


    ����.��


    Ayaka stared at him for a moment before she nodded.


    ��Un.��


    The two stopped cooking for a moment before they left to visit a room they hadn��t visited. The room was spacious, and the bed wasfortable.


    Ayaka was satisfied with this trip, without a doubt.


    ��


    While the dinner was a bitte, everyone was still cheerful, eating and talking to each other.


    Their dinner was quite a simple dish, with only two dishes, pasta and a sd.


    ��By the way, what are we going to do with breakfast?�� Ayaka suddenly asked.


    After all, they had only bought ingredients for dinner. They didn��t buy anything for breakfast.


    ��How about bread? I have heard there is a good bakery nearby.��


    ��Bread?��


    They somehow felt their mouths slightly watery when they heard Shishio��s description of the bread.


    Most of the people who lived in Karuizawa were rich, so naturally, the food quality was better.


    The bread was especially good since, unlike the bread in Tokyo or another city, the bread in this city used the water from the Alps, which was cool, clean, and crisp.


    However, there was one big problem.


    It only opened early in the morning.


    ��Can you wake up?�� Hina asked curiously.


    ��I have a habit of doing a morning run, so naturally, I will wake up in the morning.��


    While Shishio had the confidence to run in the morning, the rest didn��t have the confidence to do so. After all, they were on the trip, so they wanted to bezy.


    ��Why did you even run in the morning here?��


    Still, they were quite speechless when they heard Shishio wanted to do a morning run.


    ��Do you like a morning run that much?�� Ayaka asked curiously.


    ��No, if I have to say, I hate it.��


    Frankly, even if he did a morning run, it wouldn��t improve his physical ability or other things. Even if he didn��t do a morning run, it also wouldn��t do anything to his body.


    ��Then, why did you do it?��


    They couldn��t help but cast a curious gaze.


    ��A morning run is like a ritual or routine for me, so I can ovee the mentality of ��I don��t want to do this.�� It also makes me feel spirited.��


    If he didn��t do a morning run, it would make himzy, and he procrastinated many things during the day. However, if he did a morning run, he wouldn��t do such a thing.


    It might be a strange habit, but this is how it was.


    ������.��


    Everyone was in silence since they didn��t expect to hear such an answer.


    ��You have good enough emotional intelligence, your head is bright, and you are forcing yourself to do things you don��t like.�� Hiratsuka sighed and said, ��I am worried all the girls in the school will be eaten by you.��


    Somehow, Ayaka, Hina, and Roberta also nodded since they must admit this guy was dangerous.


    ��By the way, how about wine?��


    Shishio suddenly said and took out a bottle of wine from the cer.


    They looked at each other and thought that they were going to go all out tonight.

 Chapter 610: Memory in Karuizawa 4

    Chapter 610: Memory in Karuizawa 4


    Right five in the morning, Shishio had woken up. He tried to lift his body, but he couldn��t since many women used part of his body to sleep.


    They had moved out of the living room and stayed in the room, sleeping together, without a single piece of cloth on their bodies.


    While he wanted to appreciate them, he was afraid that he might not be able to hold the beast inside him anymore. Yet it was something inevitable, showing how tempting they were.


    However, he also knew it was impossible for them to handle him all the time since they might be wrecked by him.


    It was fortunate there were the four of them, especially when he was under the influence of alcohol before.


    If it was only one person, this person might not be able to wake up for so long.


    Still, he didn��t intend to stay in bed any longer, especially when it was almost six in the morning.


    He was about to wake up from the bed, but Roberta, who had been using his leg, suddenly moved and woke up.


    ����Have you woken up, Roberta?��


    He asked in a low voice.


    ��Un.��


    Roberta nodded with messy hair.


    ��Do you want to take a bath together?��


    ����.��


    While Roberta��s stamina was better than an average person��s, she must admit she was always under his mercy. She wasn��t sure how many times her body had climaxed, but she knew her body needed a rest.


    ��Don��t worry. We��re just going to take a bath. I am going to go to the bakery to buy breakfast after all.��


    ��Can I follow you, Shishio-sama?�� Roberta sighed in relief before she took the initiative to follow him.


    The two quietly left the room after he left a note for the three women.


    While the three women slept soundly, Shishio and Roberta took a bath together. He was quite honest and didn��t do anything, but Roberta was his loyal maid, and even if she could not do that now since she needed to rest, she could give him a different service.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��


    When they finished taking a bath, it was already six or so in the morning.


    Unlike Roberta, who had a little breakfast, Shishio was quite famished. He wanted to buy the bread immediately from the nearby neighborhood. Still, even if he was hungry, it didn��t stop him from appreciating Roberta��s current appearance.


    Under his insistence, Roberta didn��t wear her maid uniform. Instead, she wore something else.


    She wore a long-sleeved white shirt, the French kind, with beautiful folds on her chest, and her white cuffs tied her wrists without a trace of fat.


    The choice of cufflinks was also quite discreet.


    Below, she wore a light blue long skirt, her waist tied in a soft green ribbon, and the ribbon naturally hung on the left side.


    The dress was exquisite, yet it seemed casual, which enhanced her exotic charm and gave her a natural and fresh image.


    If usually, she was like a fierce panther in the jungle, she was like ady from a wealthy family.


    Still, if there was something he had to sigh at, it was the fact she was still wearing her thick round sses and tied her hair in a double braid.


    Shishio wanted to change her hairstyle, but this was something that she didn��t want to change since her long hair was troublesome, and this hairstyle was perfect for her.


    Lastly, because of her experience in battle and killing, her eyes were too fierce, and she often wore sses to cover them.


    Yet Roberta didn��t realize that her eyes were so sexy, if Shishio had to say, like a leopard ready to hunt down her prey.


    Still, he was afraid he was her prey, considering she had been trying to dry him out in the bathroom before, showing her desire for revenge against him.


    However��


    ��Those dresses suit you well.��


    Shishio lightly brushed her bangs, feeling satisfied he had chosen her clothes.


    Roberta was slightly embarrassed, but while she felt ufortable with other clothes than a maid uniform, she followed his wish since his happiness was her happiness.


    ��I will run, and you will take the bicycle. Is that okay?��


    ��Okay.��


    Roberta nodded since she knew that Shishio wanted to do a morning run. On the other hand, it was also necessary to bring the bicycle since it had a basket, which made it easier for them to bring what they boughtter.


    When they were ready, they walked out of the vi together while everyone was still sleeping.


    Shishio was in his running gear, and Roberta rode the bicycle on his side rxedly.


    The two must admit that Karuizawa was nice.


    Unlike Tokyo, the smell of soil and water was so clear in this ce. They could feel the earth was alive and the nature was lively and seemed happy.


    While Tokyo had the excitement as the metropolitan city, living in Karuizawa from time to time wasn��t bad since it was so rxing.


    Having a slow life enabled him to forget the few annoyances in his life.


    Still, the biggest problem was Yukinoshita since he wondered what she was doing now.


    However, he didn��t have a hobby of thinking about other women.


    Roberta was beside him, and this should be the only woman on his mind now.


    While he ran, he nced at Roberta��s figure.


    Her expression was soft as she watched the road in front of her and pedaled her bicycle. Her skirt might be long, but the movement of her legs was so skillful.


    Yet he knew how much power those legs packed.


    If Roberta wanted to, her kicking was easy enough for the ribs of humans easily.


    Yet her legs were also flexible, which made it possible for her to position herself in many positions at night with him.


    ��By the way, is there a ce you want to visit, Roberta?��


    Shishio asked, considering Roberta had never voiced her opinion.


    ����I am not sure.��


    Roberta didn��t know much about Karuizawa, which was also partly why she didn��t voice her opinion during the trip.


    ��Let��s see�� there are many things in Karuizawa. By the way, we have yed in theke before, and today we can either visit the shopping areas, y tennis, ride on a horse, or visit the church.��


    ��Church?��


    This somehow attracted Roberta��s attention.


    Unlike him, Roberta was religious, and she often visited the church for mass if she was free. However, even if she didn��t have time, she would pray in her room, and she even put a rosary on her neck, showing how religious she was.


    ��Yeah, there are two famous churches in this city, and they should have a choir every day during the summer. We can visit them togetherter if you want.��


    ��Is that okay, Shishio-sama?�� Roberta was worried that Shishio didn��t have much interest in it.


    ��It��s okay. I want to see it with you too.��


    Frankly, the people in this country didn��t take religion that seriously.


    Even the previous Shishio Oga often visited the buddha temple, Shinto shrine, and church because of his parents.


    ��Thank you, Shishio-sama.��


    Roberta smiled happily, and she heard his words.


    Unlike others, her past was dark, and she had killed many people, so the onlyfort that she could seek in the past was from the Lord, and naturally, now from Shishio.


    Staying with him made her heart calm and warm.


    She knew that she loved him, but at the same time, she also knew she wasn��t worthy of him since, unlike others, she was a killer.


    Yet did Shishio care about that?


    Unfortunately, Shishio didn��t have the ability to read her mind, so he couldn��t erase her worry.


    Soon, they arrived at the bakery.


    The name of the bakery was ��Truffle Bakery,�� which was quite far from the vi area, but it was located in quite an open area, different from the vige-like image they often saw in this city.


    While the area was still covered by fog, a warm, bright yellow light was seen, and freshly baked bread��s aroma could be smelled.


    In front of the bakery, there was a bookstore.


    Shishio thought to visit the bookstoreter, but before that, he nned to line up at the bakery since many people had already lined up.


    ��Shishio-sama, if you want to visit the bookstore, you should go. I can wait here.��


    Roberta noticed that Shishio was staring at the bookstore on the opposite street, so she thought he was interested in going there.


    ��No, let��s wait together.��


    His answer was firm, and he held her hand directly.


    Roberta could only let out a helpless sigh, but her smile was bright even in this fog.


    With the aroma of thick truffles and cream wafting from the store, Shishio told Roberta about Karuizawa��s life.


    Masses in the Catholic Church on Sundays, the Stone Church where weddings were held, the open-air performances by violinists or guitarists happened on a few streets, and many others.


    It might be his first time here, but he read some information before he went on the trip.


    While they talked, it was their turn to buy the bread. They bought popr products such as truffle bread, chocte croissants, pain au choct, and various other things before they were packed in newspaper-like bags.


    When Shishio held the bags, the shop assistants and the customer looked at him several times.


    If they didn��t know the Emperor, they might think of him as one.


    Shishio then walked out with Roberta while holding her hand and bags of bread in his other hand.


    Buying bread, and books, walking together, holding hands, and talking.


    All of that might be something mundane, yet it brought Roberta a smile and warmth in her heart. She didn��t care about the future, and as long as she could stay by his side like this, she was happy.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Shishio noticed Roberta��s expression was unique.


    ��Hmm����


    However, Roberta shook her head and didn��t answer his question.


    ��What book are you going to buy, Shishio-sama?��


    ��Let��s see����


    Roberta looked at Shishio��s thoughtful expression, and she would remember her memory with him in Karuizawa forever.

 Chapter 611: Morning Intermezzo

    Chapter 611: Morning Intermezzo


    When they returned to the vi, it was around 7.30 in the morning. They spent quite a while on their trip.


    Leaving their trip to the bakery aside, he spent quite a while in the bookstore.


    Still, on their trip to the bookstore, Roberta often asked him about the emperor and the empress, who often appeared in the bookstore.


    Frankly, he must admit that this country��s emperor and empress were unique. Their bloodline had never disappeared, and it continued to exist until now, which was kind of amazing somehow.


    While in the process, the country wasn��t controlled by the emperor but by a military leader. However, the emperor continued to exist in this country even if their role was just a ceremonial symbolic role.


    ��Is the emperor really the descendant of the sun goddess Amaterasu?�� Roberta asked curiously. While their beliefs were different, she couldn��t help but be curious whether the emperor was the descendant of the goddess.


    However, Shishio could only show a wry smile and just shook his head since the emperor had existed since 660 BC. Obviously, when technology wasn��t so developed at that time, their belief in inexinable things was firm.


    The people in the past were also different from today since the emperor in the past was so worshipped and revered. They might not hesitate to kowtow and think of the emperor as the descendant of heaven.


    However, this country might follow the example of China since, in traditional Chinese political theory, the emperor was considered the Son of Heaven and the autocrat of all under Heaven.


    The influence of china on this country was rather massive, and it wasn��t until the 19th century, when the ck Ship incident happened, that the West started to influence this country.


    Anyway, talking history aside, he didn��t expect Roberta to have such an interest in such a thing. It might be because she had spent most of her time on the battlefield that she didn��t have time to put interest or a hobby, so she showed interest in history, or maybe it was all because of him.


    If someone else talked about this, she might dismiss it directly since, in her heart, the most important thing was him.


    ��Shishio-sama, Master has asked about you before.��


    Roberta suddenly remembered and told Shishio.


    ��Master?��


    Shishio knew the master in Roberta��s mouth was his grandfather.


    ��What did he ask for?��


    ��He wondered whether you were going toe back to Kyoto on the Obon.��


    ��That��s all?��


    ��Un.��


    ��Well, I will go back.��


    ��I see.�� Roberta nodded and asked, ��Should I tell Master?��


    ��No, my father or mother should have told my grandfather. You don��t need to think too much and enjoy this trip with me.��


    ��Okay.�� Roberta nodded with a gentle smile.


    Shishio suddenly thought about his grandfather and wondered why he suddenly called Roberta. While he knew that the one who employed Roberta was his grandfather, it was already impossible for him to let go of Roberta.


    However, he also didn��t think his grandfather��s purpose was Roberta.


    ��Well, it should be me.��


    He knew that his grandfather must be asking about him, and maybe, it was rted to his participants in the ��Kengan Match��st time.


    While his participation in ��Kengan Match�� was so sudden and abrupt, without a doubt, it brought a storm to that organization since the unbeatable Katahara Metsudo had been defeated.


    Katahara had reigned as the chairman of the ��Kengan Association�� for so long, and his throne had been stable, but because of his previous loss, he knew that it was time for everyone to show their fangs.


    ording to his estimation, it should be one yearter that everything would be settled.


    However, there might have been spection that his grandfather might have called Roberta because he was worried about him.


    Frankly, even if his family was one of the nobles during the Empire of Japan era and also one of the famous samurai ns, even from the Heian period, they were still easy and rtively rxed in nature. They had never sought much, only enough for afortable life, and the umtion of all of that had made his family quite rich.


    Still, thefortable life of a noble and a peasant was different, so it was natural they made a lot of money.


    However,pared to other families, his family was only average.


    Yet it might be because of this that his family line could continue till now when many of them were dying or extinct because of time.


    Well, partly, he also knew because his family was quite lucky that they had chosen the right person to follow, so their development of his family had always been so smooth, but they also knew where to stop, so they wouldn��t attract anyone��s attention.


    Being low-key was the best.


    ��Shishio!��


    When they returned to the vi, they saw Hina lying on the rattan chairzily. She opened her eyes and waved her hand excitedly like the tail of a puppy who saw its master. She dashed toward him and asked, ��Where have you been?��


    After a tough workout, Hina was hungry, but she wasn��t good at cooking, and the fruits in the fridge couldn��t help but appease her hunger. It was impossible to wake Ayaka and Hiratsuka of her problem, so she decided to wait outside, wondering where Shishio and Roberta were.


    Still, Hina thought that they were probably doing something naughty on the side of the forest, but she decided to keep it in her heart since it was impossible to say something like that out loud.


    Leaving Hina��s rude imagination aside, Shishio showed pieces of bread and books he had bought.


    ��We have just gone to the bakery and bookstore before. If you��re hungry, how about you eat some? I have heard the croissant is good, especially the truffle one.��


    ��Bread!��


    Hina was full of excitement and took the paper bag while dancing in a random manner.


    Shishio and Roberta looked at Hina helplessly. This woman should be older than Ayaka, but why did they feel she was like a little girl?


    However, Shishio must admit she was cute. ��Alright, wake up Shizuka and Ayaka first. I will take a bath in the meantime.�� His body was quite sweaty. While it wasn��t a problem, he was quiet.


    ��Un!��


    Hina nodded and walked inside the vi with the bag of bread.


    Shishio also thought of taking a bath, but Roberta suddenly said, ��Do you need my help, Shishio-sama?��


    ������


    Shishio must admit this trip was good.


    ��


    While sleepy, they ate the bread peacefully with a smile.


    Some had coffee, and some had tea.


    While it was summer, the temperature of Karuizawa was cold, especially in the morning, so a warm drink was nice.


    Still, it was easy to tell one��s personality in the morning.


    Out of four people, Roberta and Ayaka were undoubtedly the most diligent, considering they had changed their clothes and appeared tidier than most.


    However, Ayaka didn��t have Roberta��s stamina, so she was quite tired after thest night, and the hangover also didn��t help. In the end, she could only have azy ponytail draped over her shoulder.


    Frankly, Ayaka��s hairstyle was his favorite hairstyle since this was the most used hairstyle for housewives, and frankly, he really wanted to marry her now.


    On the other hand, Roberta��s hairstyle wasn��t bad since it felt like he was riding on a horse for some reason.


    While Ayaka and Roberta were good, Hiratsuka and Hina were the worst. Their hairs were messy, and they hadn��t taken the time to care for themselves. It was enough to tell that they had just woken up.


    Yet it might be because they were natural beauty, and even if they didn��t wear make-up, their skin was nice and beautiful, so even if they were quite messy, they were beautiful without a doubt.


    However, this didn��t surprise him since Hina and Hiratsuka were careerwomen.


    If Shishio didn��t have a system, they might tell him to be a household husband since they wanted to be taken care of by him.


    The four of them had their charm, and somehow it was hard for him to go out since he wanted to spend more time in the bedroom.


    Still, when he looked at Hina, he suddenly thought of Rui.


    When Hina moved to the apartment he bought, Rui mostly stayed in Hina��s apartment or his apartment instead of her parents�� house.


    He suddenly thought about what had happened to Natsuo.


    Suddenly he felt Natsuo Fujii and Aki Shiina weren��t that different from each other since the girls they were crushed by living in the same house.


    However, unlike Aki, Natsuo was the step-sibling of the Tachibana siblings, so Shishio had never thought to push him away from his house. After all, it was impossible, at least for now. Instead, he took Hina and Rui away from that house and let them live with him.


    On the other hand, he might realize that his action toward Aki was too much, considering Aki was just a middle school student. Yet unlike Rui and Hina, who could move in from his apartment, Ayaka couldn��t do that, so he was thinking of moving Aki away by causing trouble for his parents�� business.


    However, he hadn��t done that since he thought it was better for Aki to stay, considering Aki also triggered his system.


    In other words, Aki was harmless, especially since it was so easy for him to y with Aki��s emotions.


    Instead, he thought Aki might be able to give him a surprise, a good one, of course.


    ��What are we going to doter?��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and asked, ��I n to visit the church. What do you think?��


    ��Church?�� 3x


    Not only Hiratsuka but Hina and Ayaka also reacted, and somehow their faces were slightly reddened.


    ������.��


    Shishio thought that they had misunderstood him.

 Chapter 612: Memory in Karuizawa 5

    Chapter 612: Memory in Karuizawa 5


    Church.


    When this one word came out of his mouth, it caused turbulence in their heart.


    Unlike Roberta, since she only wanted to visit the church for religious reasons, the three women had strange expectations within their hearts.


    Church had always been the favorite for a woman to get married.


    It might be strange, but this was how this country was.


    After all, instead of kimono, most women wanted to wear a gown like a princess.


    Well, many women still wanted to wear kimonos when they married.


    However, while wearing a gown was one of the reasons many would choose the church as a ce to marry was that it was cheap.


    Marriage ceremony in this country wasn��t cheap.


    One should pay at least four million yen for the marriage ceremony.


    However, if they did the marriage on the shrine, it could be tens of times even more expensive.


    Crazy, right?


    This was the reason why not many people married in this country.


    Even if they were married, they might not have had a ceremony and only signed the marriage form to the government. That way, they could save money since they didn��t have to prepare for the ceremony.


    Yet, without a doubt, the three women in front of him wanted to have a marriage ceremony, especially in the church, since it was more romantic. Naturally, it was subjective and their bias.


    Shishio might not think too much when he said this, but it somehow caused the heart of three women to tremble.


    They weren��t young anymore. They were at the age where it was normal for them to have a family, especially Hiratsuka. It was natural for them to be sensitive in this matter.


    ����Why?�� Hiratsuka looked at Shishio, and her eyes were almost bloodshot.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment and wondered why she reacted so much, but somehow he understood and said, ��Roberta wants to visit the church.��


    ����That��s all?�� Hiratsuka asked after a moment of pause.


    ��That��s all.��


    Shishio nodded since even if he nned to marry them, it was impossible for him to do so now. His situation aside, thew didn��t allow a man under 18 to marry. It was illegal, and they needed to wait for a few years.


    Even so, he wasn��t sure whether it was possible since polygamy was illegal in this country.


    ��Well, why not?�� Hiratsuka nodded, but her expression was strangely calm, too calm, which was almost scary.


    On the other hand, Ayaka and Hina could only smile before they talked about something different. While they somehow could understand Hiratsuka��s feeling, their feeling wasn��t as intense as Hiratsuka��s. They were still in their 20s, after all, unlike Hiratsuka, who was almost in her 30.


    However, their n to visit the church didn��t change, and they decided to visit itter after they had prepared.


    Still, Shishio looked at Hiratsuka for a moment and made up his mind somehow. After all, he must admit Hiratsuka was quite frightening now.


    Anyway, after they finished their breakfast and finished their preparation, they went out to visit the church.


    The west poprized Karuizawa, so it was natural for it to have more influence from the west.


    The church in this town was extremely popr, and many wealthy people married in the church in this town.


    This time, their destination was one of those churches.


    They entered the forest and saw the trees be denser and denser, like the sea of trees. The branches and leaves covered the sky, but a few lights fell between those small gaps.


    Deep in the forest, there was a triangle-like shape of a wooden church.


    The massive triangr roof hangs down to the ground on both sides, like an elf hut in a fairy tale.


    While there was some distance, with his excellent hearing, Shishio could hear the sound of the gentle harp.


    This was Karuizawa Kogen Church.


    ��Can you tell me what you��re thinking now?��


    Shishio held Hiratsuka��s hand and asked this question.


    The others somehow read the mood and yed around, watching the scenery curiously.


    ��Can you guess?�� Hiratsuka asked depressedly.


    ��I can guess.��


    ��Then, what do you think I am thinking?�� Hiratsuka asked while staring at Shishio.


    ��You want me to marry you,�� Shishio said and didn��t look away from him.


    ��So��?�� Her gaze was scorching hot, wondering what he was going to say.


    While Shishio had the answer in his heart, he must admit the desire of a woman in her 30 to marry was scary. Yet he also had to sigh, wondering why he wasn��t born earlier or if he was slightly older, so he wouldn��t trouble her like this.


    He knew that while they were happy with their rtionship, she also had some worries in his heart.


    Unlike him, who could change his woman or seduce another woman, he was the only one for her. Her future was with him, and she wanted him to give a proper answer about what he would do with their future.


    ��I love you, so I will marry you.��


    He didn��t hesitate to give her this answer. He wouldn��t be like Hina��s previous boyfriend, who promised to marry her, but gave many excuses, so in the end, nothing happened.


    He had decided to make her his woman, so he would take responsibility for her.


    When they were together, he wanted her for the rest of his life.


    Still, he knew that his answer was unsatisfactory since he didn��t have evidence or proof that he would really marry her.


    However��


    ��That��s good.��


    Unexpectedly, she smiled, and her smile was so pure.


    ����You��re not going to ask when?�� Shishio asked in surprise since he thought this woman would pressure him and ask him when he was going to marry her.


    ��I believe in you.��


    Her answer was as simple as that.


    ��Also, your age isn��t legal yet.��


    ����..��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what to say at that moment.


    ��You have said that you will marry me, so that��s it. I will believe in you and wait,�� Hiratsuka said calmly and held his hand firmly.


    ����..��


    While he was the man in this rtionship and he was always the one who won at night, he must admit that this woman was so handsome at this moment.


    Still, when Hina, Roberta, and Ayaka could see the rtionship between them had softened, they also joined them, and their mood returned to how it used to be. They also continued to talk about this church, which was full of history.


    Previously, Karuizawa Kogen Church was built in 1921 as a venue for liberal arts courses in Karuizawa. Therefore, the name of the previous venue could still be seen in the writing at the entrance to the church.


    Hoshino Yugakudo.


    Those words were written clearly in kanji carving at the entrance.


    When they were about to enter, a female cleric in a robe at the door approached them and said, ��There is a performance held in the church. If you don��t mind, pleasee in and listen to it for a while.��


    ��What do you think?�� Shishio looked at everyone.


    ��Go in.��


    They didn��t expect to see a performance in the church, so they entered without hesitation.


    After thanking the cleric, Shishio pushed open the door, and while it was hard to describe, he felt that he was really in the church when he saw the inside.


    There were rows of long wooden chairs on both sides, on which some people were sparsely seated.


    Some of them were at the front and back and sat quite casually.


    At the end of the church, a huge triangr ss window showed a clear view of everything.


    Behind the huge transparent ss, there were lush trees, like a lively painting.


    Light came in from the ss windows and illuminated the open bible on the wooden table, creating an atmosphere of holiness.


    In front of the wooden table with a huge bible, a choice was singing the gospel, apanied by harps and pipe organs.


    He smelled a faint aroma, a smell unique from the wooden buildings.


    When they entered, the people inside turned their attention toward them for a while, especially the women inside.


    Now he only realized that most of the people inside were women. They were either a student or a housewife, and they were in the middle of vacation. They stared at Shishio for a while before they gazed over the four women beside him before they looked away reluctantly.


    ��Girls?��


    Shishio felt that his women were too fierce, but he didn��t say anything and chose an empty chair, so they could sit together.


    The performance was okay.


    It wasn��t that special, but maybe because it was yed inside the church, it felt special for some reason. The belief and how engrossed the performers in the choirs made everything seem sacred.


    He, who sat in the middle, between Hiratsuka and Roberta, nced over his women and saw they were looking at the performance without looking away, especially Roberta. However, if he was asked whether he wanted to visit this ce or not, he didn��t really want to.


    This was a sacred ce, but he felt he was full of sin.


    While he had never thought much about how much sin he had collected, he didn��t want to remember them, but since he was inside this church, he couldn��t help but recall his life in Tokyo until now.


    If he had to say his life could definitely be made into a novel, and he must admit many of his experiences were too oundish for one to experience in their life.


    If possible, he wanted to have a calm and without any up-and-down life.


    He wanted to make such a prayer, considering he was in the church and all.


    ��I hope that I can have a calm life.��


    He made such a wish and hoped that wish would be granted.


    However, suddenly a screeching sound, which caused an ufortable feeling, was heard.


    Everyone closed their ears and frowned at this noise.


    When they wondered where the source of this voice came from, they saw the string of the violin was broken, and the choir stopped.


    ����.��


    Everyone was stunned, and the choir also stopped because of this incident.


    ��Are they alright?��


    ��I don��t know.��


    ��Will they continue?��


    Somehow the murmur began, but Shishio didn��t have time to hear any of that since he let out a long sigh, wondering whether his wish couldn��t be granted.

 Chapter 613: Memory in Karuizawa 6

    Chapter 613: Memory in Karuizawa 6


    What happened to the performance was unexpected.


    The performers quickly apologized and told them that they were going to restart their performance with an even better one.


    The guests inside the church knew that everything was an ident, and unlike at the concert, this performance was free, and they were in the presence of the Lord, so naturally, they didn��t try to find a fault in the performers and even encouraged them.


    Anyway, most of the people who came to this city on vacation had mostly tried everything in this city. They were free and didn��t have anything to do, so even if the performance was paused for a while to take out the new violin, no one left the church.


    His group was the same since the performance was good, and they wanted to watch it till the end.


    However, Shishio could only sigh and didn��t open his mouth.


    They had a long time on this trip.


    While they wouldn��t stay on Karuizawa for a moment, he splurged on his time to be with them.


    Unlike his time with his younger girlfriends, they weren��t young anymore, and in a few years, they might grow older, so naturally, he wanted to apany them while they were at the peak of their beauty.


    While a mature woman had their own charm, such as Hana Yuigahama, no one would refuse if one��s skin could be younger.


    Shishio knew that it should be possible for him to develop good skincare, capable of maintaining one��s appearance during their peak.


    However, it needed time, and it couldn��t be done instantly.


    Many things crossed his mind before the performance started once again, and his hand was held.


    He nced at Hiratsuka and Roberta, but neither said a single word and just enjoyed the choir together. By then, he also nced at Hina and Ayaka, who also enjoyed the choir, and suddenly thought about his conversation with Hiratsuka.


    Unlike his younger girlfriends, they weren��t all young anymore.


    While they were happy to date him, they all wanted to marry since he could see their envious expression when he talked with Hiratsuka before.


    Could he marry all of them?


    If he didn��t have a system, it might be hard, but he had a system, so everything was possible.


    However, if the worst case happened, he might spread a virus to turn everyone into zombies. By then, only 20% were left in this world, and to protect the human from extinction, he had to marry many women.


    ��If there��s no way, I will do it.��


    Still, he put this ridiculous idea aside and continued to watch the choir.


    When the choir ended, they went out to the nearby coffee shop. The coffee shop was quite elegant, and the rich smell of coffee beans filled the entire shop with a pleasant aroma. The chairs were also ced in various spots near the counter, window, and other areas.


    However, the four chose to stay in the private room, enough for four people, so they could talk to each other without being interrupted by anyone.


    Shishio didn��t say much and listened to their conversation about what they nned to do next, but somehow their conversation turned into the best church as a marriage venue.


    Shishio looked at Ayaka and Hina, then asked, ��Say, can I ask you two?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    They looked at Shishio, who sipped his cold brew Kilimanjaro coffee, and asked, ��Do you want to have married?��


    ������ 4x


    Roberta and Hiratsuka aside, Hina and Ayaka were dumbfounded.


    ��Wh-What��s with that question?��


    ��Yeah, what��s wrong?��


    ��Isn��t it because you keep mentioning the church����


    He was speechless, but his EQ didn��t allow him to ask such a question. Instead, he asked, ��No, I just wonder since I am not a legal age to marry, but if I reach legal age, I wonder whether you have an interest in it.��


    ����What if we have an interest in it?�� Hina asked hesitantly.


    ��If you��re interested, I will work hard to marry you. My heart might not be only for you two, and my words might seem like a child babble since it might seem ridiculous to marry all of you in a country where it isn��t allowed to have polygamy. But believe me, I will marry you.��


    His words were calm and weren��t loud, but the intensity of his feelings was felt from every word which came out of his mouth since they wereing from his heart.


    They smiled when they heard those words.


    ��I am not sure about the others, but I am happy I can be with you.��


    Ayaka smiled and said, ��Whether we will marry or not, as long as I am with you, I am happy.�� In the beginning, their rtionship was nothing but a small curiosity, and it slowly turned into love. She wanted to be with him but knew he was her sister��s boyfriend.


    Yet, in the end, they were together and became one.


    She was happy with this result, and even if they didn��t marry, she was alright.


    Somehow after Ayaka said those words, the rest also said something simr. However, this had always been what they wanted.


    To be with him.


    They didn��t ask much since they had received a lot of things from him.


    His appearance, body, energy, pleasure, heart, and even mary needs, he gave all of them to them. He was a perfect lover for them, but they knew it would be hard for him to marry them, considering his status and all.


    Watching him able to take out a lot of money, vi, and cars, and even have a maid with him, they knew that they wereing from two different worlds.


    While they were thinking about his origin, he was silent and sipped the bitter coffee, but somehow it started to change into a sweet berry-like, fruity vor and sometimes notes of sweet cedar. This coffee didn��t have sugar, only the natural taste of the coffee bean.


    Still, after they answered his question, he didn��t say anything and fell into deep thought.


    ��What do you think so deeply? Come on! Let��s continue our trip!��


    Hiratsuka wrapped her hand around his neck and pressed his face against her chest.


    The burst of pleasant aroma mixed with the smell of coffee.


    He didn��t smell the familiar tobo scent from her, but he knew this woman was trying to hold her urge to smoke.


    ��Oh! Oh! Let��s continue to y!��


    Everyone cheered up, and they all went out to continue ying in Karuizawa.


    They might be on this trip for a while, but there were many things they hadn��t visited. This teau had many unique things, and they were all beautiful. They had heard that he had a horse stable, but when they looked at the horse, they decided not to y with it since it seemed too intense for them.


    Once again, they used age as an excuse, but they wanted to see him ride on the horse.


    He didn��t object and took his horse.


    There were a few people in his horse stable since it was also used as a business to take care of the horse of wealthy people, and some people could also rent it.


    However, this ce was mostly used to take care of his horse.


    While it might be strange, a horse was like a car.


    When there were no cars in the past, people collected tough and beautiful horses like sports cars.


    In other words, it was the hobby of wealthy people.


    While he had never ridden on a horse, he had gotten the ��Driving Mastery�� from Hiratsuka in the past, and he rode his Andalusian Horse skillfully, galloping on this grassy field. If given a metaphor, his horse was like a Mercedes in this era, and as expected, when someone rode a horse simr to a Mercedes car, he became the center of attention.


    No, it might be because of his appearance and the manliness that came from his skill at riding this horse. They were all fascinated.


    ��So handsome����


    They took out their cameras and phones to take a picture of him.


    His indifference and cold aura were like a general on the battlefield.


    Even if he was in the medieval era, they believed there would be many girls who were conquered by him.


    ��Mydy, do you want to ride this horse with me?��


    ����.��


    ����Is this alright?�� Hiratsuka was the most exciting one.


    ��Don��t underestimate this horse. It��s stronger than you imagine.�� He stretched his hand and asked, ��So do you want to ride it with me?��


    ��Sure.��


    Hiratsuka nodded and took his hands, so he could help her to sit on the horse.


    ��Wow, it��s so tall!��


    She couldn��t help but exim when she could see everything at the top of the horse.


    He sat at the back, and she sat in the front.


    Naturally, her soft buttstocks pressed against him in that ce, but he calmed himself and ced his arms around her waist. He then looked at the other three and said, ��Wait a moment. I will take her for a walk.��


    ��Okay.��


    They nodded and decided to be patient.


    ��Come on, Shishio.��


    ��Sure.��


    He made the horse move and started to gallop on the field.


    The wind gradually became cool, and their surroundings moved so fast.


    While they had gotten this feeling when they rode on the motorcycle, the feeling they got from riding a horse was different from riding a machine.


    His arms were gently wrapped around her waist while holding the reins on the horse.


    Hiratsuka, who had calmed down, nced at his handsome profile for a moment before she took his lips.


    He was stunned, but he epted her kiss before he asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��No, I just understand how Guivenere feels with Lancelot somehow.�� Hiratsuka took a breath of his smell and couldn��t execrate for him for a while. She loved him, but it was hard for them to be together.


    He wasn��t sure why this woman tried to picture him as a Lancelot, but he said, ��Even if you have King Arthur with you, I will take you away with me.��


    Sheughed and said, ��You��re the only one for me. I love you, Shishio.��


    ��I love you too, Shizuka.��


    They weren��t sure how many times they had kissed, but each of their kisses was unforgettable.

 Chapter 614: Memory in Karuizawa 7

    Chapter 614: Memory in Karuizawa 7


    Horse riding has always been a favorite sport for wealthy people.


    Many parents also often trained their children from childhood on horse riding since it would train their posture.


    When one rode a horse, their posture would be corrected naturally, but for people who weren��t used to it, their backs would ache, and their bodies would be ufortable.


    Riding a horse was a new experience for them, and it was even more fun when they were together with their loved ones, so they were quite hooked.


    Still, they had to pray for the price of their greediness since their backs ached and they couldn��t move.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! My back!��


    ��Ah, that��s the ce. Shishio, massage me more.��


    ��Unfair! I am the next one!��


    ��Be patient. I only have two hands.��


    Shishio was speechless, looking at Ayaka, Hina, and Hiratsuka, whoy on the sofa in a pathetic way. They weren��t used to riding on horses, so naturally, their backs ached after they rode on the horse with him for so long.


    While Hiratsuka��s body was better than most people, she also couldn��t fight against age.


    The only one who was better was Roberta, and she even rode a horse on her own since it seemed she had an experience when she lived as a soldier in the past.


    Shishio even gave Roberta a horse.


    Frankly, the horse wasn��t cheap. They were expensive.


    The cheapest in his collection was around 500,000 dors, and there was even one that cost millions.


    If one asks, was it worth it?


    Naturally, it was worth it.


    It was like a sports car and the brand of the car.


    The horse was like that, but unlike a car, a horse was focused on the breed.


    Frankly, with his ability to control the horse and even breed it, he might have be an emperor if he had been reborn in the past. After all, a horse had always been important in war, and if he had the ability to control it, he could arm his army with a lot of horses.


    Unlike in the current era, where everything was decided by a single weapon, in the past, the greater the number of their armies, the greater their chance to win.


    When everyone was running on their feet, only his armies were running with horses.


    One could imagine how the battle would be, right?


    Anyway, leaving aside the fact he wasn��t reborn to such an era, he gave a back-massage to his women now. They nned to visit the Hoshino Resort to watch a concert at night, but their backs were in trouble, so they returned to the vi first.


    Fortunately, his massage skills were amazing, so they quickly became better. After they washed their bodies, did a quickie, and changed their clothes, they didn��t hesitate to start their trip to the Hoshino Resort.


    This resort was one of the businesses he got from the system.


    It was a famous resort and could even be called the trademark of the Karuizawa.


    This ce was also beautiful since, at the entrance, it was nted with hundreds of elm trees, making them feel they wereing to the elf vige.


    There were many buildings around the resort, and they looked around curiously before they went to the waterfront terrace to rest and wait for the concert.


    While he was speechless by their lost desire to walk around, he knew they weren��t young anymore, and they were exhausted after the horse ridingst time, so they wanted to rest more.


    His massage skill was good, but their bodies wanted to bezy, especially when they did a quickie before they left.


    When they arrived, the waitress came and asked what they wanted to order.


    Looking at the various menus, the women ordered a beer and some cocktails that they were curious about.


    He also ordered a tter of snacks, such as french fries, nuggets, or something simr. Still, he didn��t order alcohol like the rest and just ordered a soft drink.


    While the waitress seemed curious about their group since many beautiful older women surrounded one young man, it wasn��t her ce to talk about this matter, and she left after she noted their order.


    ��A little brother, perhaps?��


    The waitress thought and nced at Shishio secretly since he was so handsome.


    ��The waitress is good,�� Hina suddenly said.


    ��Why?�� He felt Hina��s praise was strange.


    ��Well, she didn��t ask about our rtionship,�� Hina said with an awkward smile.


    ��Besides that church before, no one asks about our rtionship, or rather they don��t care at all.��


    When they were about to leave the church, the female cleric asked what their rtionship was, considering she asked him to take a photo to be a model for the marriage venue. The female model for the wife was ready, but the male model for the husband wasn��t ready, so she thought to ask Shishio to help.


    After all, she thought he was free, and the female around him was his big sister or something.


    Yet who would have thought that the four hugged him at the same time and told their rtionship without hesitation before they left the stunned female cleric?


    However, besides that female cleric, no one really asked them such a question.


    There was a saying in this country that ��a customer is a god,�� so naturally, no one dared to ask such a rude question. Those clerks who saw them only smiled and offered them what they wanted to buy. While some of them wondered what their rtionship was, they had seen many things after they worked in the service industry, so even if they saw a couple with a mismatched age, they wouldn��t be stunned or asked a rude question.


    ��That��s true.�� Hina nodded but then pouted. ��But you still remember the model of the church, right? She was so eager to be with you.��


    ��What are you getting jealous of?��


    He was speechless, considering he had been dating so many girls and women, but Hina only got jealous now. However, he didn��t refute her and kissed her forehead gently. ��But I refused, right?��


    ��Well����


    What could she say now?


    She fell into his arms while watching the band on stage preparing their musical instruments.


    While the rest wanted to join, they were a bit embarrassed to do it in this ce since they were in public, so they could only do it sneakily.


    They felt contented when they could spend their day with him.


    However, he was in the middle of thinking about what he should do with them.


    Marriage.


    He felt this was something far away, especially when he was so young, but Hiratsuka, Hina, and Ayaka were different. They might not think about that matter when they were with him since they were happy.


    However, when he thought about how he had taken Hina away from his previous boyfriend, how he took down Aki when he took Ayaka, and how Hiratsuka, who was almost in her 30��


    He felt that he had to show some kind of responsibility or promise from his mouth. They had this kind of conversation at lunch earlier, and while they didn��t press him, their decision might change along with the time. They might not ask him to marry them now, but sooner orter, they might ask such a question, considering how they would be older and older.


    Getting old was the enemy of a woman.


    Who wanted to be older? Especially when getting older would make you lose the beauty that you had before.


    This was frightening.


    While he had a way of making them maintain their youth, it needed time.


    Still, what they were afraid of the most was the fact that they might lose the love of the man they loved when they became older.


    The concert had started, and the sound of the saxophone, trumpet, trombone, piano, bass, drums, and guitar mixed together, creating a harmony of jazz. The sound of mellow, calm enhanced the beauty of the night sky even more.


    In Karuizawa, the stars were bright.


    It was possible to see everything in the sky.


    The countless blinking dots in the sky seemed even more beautiful than any jewel in the world.


    However, theirpanions were something that made everything seem even brighter and more beautiful.


    Eating,ughing, drinking, and many other things. They had done all of them together in the past few days.


    Soon, this trip would end, and without a doubt, their hearts were filled with happiness, feeling satisfied with this trip.


    Yet he felt this was far from enough.


    Well, human greed was something insatiable, so he knew it was impossible to satisfy all of them, but he hoped something would change between them. He was greedy, and naturally, he didn��t want to let them go.


    When the music stopped, the sound of nature seemed to intensify.


    The sound of the water, forest, insect, and every living being in this town were heard before all of them vanished, swallowed by the gentle sound of the saxophone.


    Everyone enjoyed this very moment.


    Hiratsuka, Roberta, Hina, and Ayaka didn��t let go of Shishio��s hands and huddled together to be with him.


    ��Hey.��


    ��Hmm?��


    They looked at him at the same time.


    ��I know that I don��t have any evidence or proof. My words might seem like a child rambling, considering my age and the impossibility of what I am going to do, but����


    He looked straight at his women and said calmly, full of love, ��I will marry all of you. I am not sure when, and in the worst case, we will try to move to a country that allows polygamy, but no matter how old you be in the future, I love you, so I will marry you and make all of you mine. Don��t force me to stop since this is what I want to do and something that drives me to move forward, so wait for that day, okay?��


    They stared at him for a while and were in a daze.


    Those words that came from his heart seemed to ignite something in their hearts and burst their hearts. They didn��t know how to describe their feelings, but they just wanted to hug him at that moment.


    ��Un.�� 4x


    More words would make his determination empty, but at this moment, they didn��t care about the concert anymore and asked him to go home since they wanted to show their appreciation in their own way.


    How?


    Naturally, it was a secret that only the five of them knew.


    However, it might take a while for them to go back to the vi, so they decided to stay in the hotel since their desires were like a me that would burn them down and the cool temperature of Karuizawa wasn��t enough to ease them, only him, who could solve this problem.


    With this, their trip to Karuizawa ended, and soon, he had to go back to Kyoto, the ce where his parents and his family lived.

 Chapter 615: Going home 1

    Chapter 615: Going home 1


    While he didn��t want to go home to Kyoto, he knew he had to go home since it had always been a tradition of the Oga family to gather together during an Obon.


    Everyone had to gather together, or he was afraid he might be disowned.


    While it might seem exaggerated, the punishment if he didn��te was quite troublesome, so he naturally returned to Kyoto.


    It had been a few months since he came to Tokyo, and many things had happened in his life.


    There were so many things, and he couldn��t count them, but he was d that he hade to Tokyo.


    Before he arrived in Tokyo, he was confused and lonely and ignored everything around him by working hard so he could gain a foothold in this country. He only wanted a better life since living in poverty definitely wasn��t something he wanted.


    His family��s background might be good, and he would be okay even if he became a NEET, but he definitely didn��t want to be one.


    Bing a household husband might be a good choice too, but it was hard to find a woman who could support him if he lived as a Chuunibyou.


    Leaving aside his dream to be a household husband, he had be a tycoon now, and it was impossible to leave all of those things behind. Under his leadership, his business was moving like a fast train and didn��t stop.


    If there was a worry, he hoped hispany wouldn��t be embargoed, considering how good it was.


    Still, while it hadn��t reached such an extent, he felt he needed to prepare, considering how it might be in the future.


    Suddenly, he thought of a single figure that could make the entire country bow down his head just because of his might. While what this guy did was unpleasant and borderline crazy, he knew that what he did was something that he could follow.


    Being powerful meant he wasn��t tied by the rules.


    He was the rule.


    Yet he felt embarrassed when he thought such a thing, considering how it reminded him of ��Chuunibyou.��


    However, he had something to argue that every person in this country had ��Chuunibyou�� blood in their veins. Having a melodramatic, slightly theoreticalmunication was something that everyone in this country loved the most.


    If he gave an example, it was like how Toyotomi Hideyoshi, the daimyo of this country, warmed up the straw sandal of Oda Nobunaga on his kimono during the winter. His sharp-wittedness and devotion earned him the trust of Oda Nobunaga and gave him an easy promotion in each battle.


    If it was in the past, one would think Hideyoshi was so loyal for thinking of his master.


    However, what did the people in this era think?


    Leaving the people in this country, who were amazed by Hideyoshi��s devotedness. The people outside the country might be slightly overwhelmed by his intense devotion.


    He thought so, but even so, he must admit that Hideyoshi was a smart man since he could stand side by side with the long-standing Tokugawa Ieyasu, who built the Tokugawa shogunate, the military government of this country, for 260 years.


    Yet one must acknowledge how shrewd Hideyoshi was since he was able to rise from sandal bearer to a daimyo that controlled this country.


    ��Shishio-sama, do you want to drink tea?��


    ��Thanks, Roberta.��


    He epted the bottle of cold barley tea from Roberta and drank it slowly. The taste of the tea hit his tongue, and it couldn��t help but remind him of that day when he was on the train to visit Tokyo for the first time.


    It might also be part of the reason why he was overthinking at this moment.


    His meeting with his parents was one thing, but he also had to meet the entire family of the Oga n. While he might be okay, considering he was the youngest among his generation, he wasn��t sure whether they could ept how he was now.


    He had always been in ��Chuunibyou,�� shouting, ��let the world feel pain!�� or something simr without getting embarrassed.


    However, he was a normal guy now.


    Except he was slightly rich, handsome, and had more girlfriends, he was perfectly normal.


    Right?


    Anyway, he was tired of getting serious all the time, so if possible, he wanted to spend his days on Obon easy, without much drama.


    His stay for Obon in Kyoto was only for two days.


    Tomorrow, he would go home since he didn��t want to spend too much time staying in Kyoto.


    While he had thought of the family of the previous Shishio Oga as his family, it was only limited to his parents. He wasn��t sure about the other families since he was afraid something inappropriate might happen between him and his aunts or female cousin.


    Chihiro was enough for him, and he didn��t need any more aunts.


    However, it might be okay with the female cousin.


    Well, the joke aside, he wondered whether there was someone who could trigger his system.


    However, he didn��t have that much expectation since almost�� no, all the girls that could trigger his system, he met all of them in Tokyo. He had never met girls, women, or anything simr to Ryuunosuke that could trigger his system outside Tokyo.


    Tokyo was the center of his treasure trove.


    A ce where he could meet various women that could make his heartthrob.


    Tokimeki Memorial.


    It might be how he describes his life in Tokyo.


    He had various girls and women that could trigger his system, and they were all wonderful and unique on their own. However, it didn��t mean he was going to do anything to all of them, especially to Ryuunosuke and the like. It was impossible for him to do so.


    Frankly, there were many women that he hadn��t touched in Tokyo.


    The waitress on the Wagnaria, the female boss and secretary on the ��Kengan Association,�� the group of female teachers, the mother of his friends, and there was also a friend of Chihiro and Hiratsuka he met in chapter 150 or so.


    He knew that their friends were working as teachers in an all-female school, and the students in that school might be able to trigger his system.


    As thergest and most popted city in this country, Tokyo was, without a doubt, a city full of opportunity for him.


    Yet he wasn��t hungry enough to attack all the girls and women that could trigger his system.


    The rewards in the system were wonderful, but as of now, he had enough of them, and he could live well now, even without using them.


    The rtionship between his girlfriends was good enough, and he had enough of them now.


    The only problem was the few girls and women he met, but he hadn��t cleared up their rtionship.


    Misaki, Ritsu, Chihiro, and Yukinoshita.


    As for now, he was thinking about the four of them and wondered what he should do with them. There were more of them, but the most important was currently the four of them. However, he was on his way to Kyoto, and he wouldn��t be able to meet them until he returned to Tokyo.


    On his return to Kyoto, he only brought Roberta with him. He didn��t bring his women with him since he was afraid that trouble would happen, considering he wouldn��t be able to apany them if they came to Kyoto. The meeting of his family was also a sacred and important meeting between his family members. Unless one was a member of the Oga Family, it was impossible for them to join.


    Roberta also probably wouldn��t be able to attend the meeting and stay at his parents�� house.


    If he wanted to bring his women, he should marry them first.


    While it might seem ridiculous, this was a tradition, and it had happened for so many centuries after one of his sessful ancestors decided to create this tradition.


    The meeting between a family, without any help from anyone, and enjoyed the moment.


    He also didn��t bother to change this tradition and didn��t have the power to do so since he was the youngest among everyone. He might be the richest now, but in his family, it meant nothing, and his family also didn��t know about his wealth (probably).


    ��Shishio-sama, do you want to eat?�� Roberta asked.


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded and looked at Roberta.


    There were only the two of them at that moment, and she seemed more excited than ever.


    On this trip, they rode the ��Shinkansen�� (bullet train), the fastest train in this country, so they would arrive in a few hours or so.


    It was amazing, considering the distance between Tokyo and Kyoto was so far away.


    If they were in the Edo period, they would need at least a few days to arrive to go on the trip to Kyoto since they were walking.


    However, technology changed everything.


    Yet he didn��t care about the technology. Instead, he looked at the delicious bento he had bought at the train station before leaving.


    A bento on the train was part of the tradition too in this country, and every station from different cities and prefectures made it in their special ways based on culture and food tradition.


    However, Tokyo didn��t have such a thing, so it was impossible to get such traditional food.


    Still, it also gave this city an advantage since it meant there were more varieties in the bento.


    Roberta ordered the sukiyaki bento while he ordered the sushi bento and a shumai for a snack on their trip.


    The food was delicious, but thepanionship of each other made the taste of the food better.


    While they enjoyed the food, they soon arrived in Kyoto and prepared to meet his parents.


    He would be lying if his mood wasn��tplex. Before he came to Tokyo, he had stayed in Kyoto for a month, but he mostly stayed at the house, learning since he was about to take an entrance exam.


    The two only walked out of the train, but they soon heard a familiar voice call his name.


    ��Shishio! Here!��


    They turned and saw the familiar woman and a man, whose appearance was simr to his, with different hair color and older.


    Naturally, he was more handsome.


    ��Wee back,�� the man said with a smile.


    ��I am back, father.��


    He thought he would stutter, but the voice that came out of his mouth seemed more natural than he had thought.

 Chapter 616: Going Home 2

    Chapter 616: Going Home 2


    Kyoto was the capital of this country in the past.


    It might be strange why this country would choose this city as a capital, considering it wasn��t the center of the economic city and was quite far from the sea. Hence, it was quite hard to ess, especially in the past when the means of transportation were limited.


    Then, why?


    Feng shui.


    This was the only answer that he got since the influence of China in this country was strong, so it also followed China, who chose Chang��an as its capital.


    Naturally, it was also based on Feng Shui.


    He wasn��t sure about Feng Shui, but he could tell this city held various memories. The memories of the previous Shishio Oga gushed out like a geyser as he saw many things along the way. The memory he repressed broke, and he was unable to contain it.


    Yet he didn��t stop them and just epted all of them.


    He wouldn��t forget the previous Shishio Oga since he had be part of him.


    While he had said that the previous Shishio Oga had be part of him, it didn��t mean they had be one. Instead, the previous Shishio Oga was part of his memory now, especially from baby to the end of middle school.


    Frankly, it might be better to erase this memory since, for him, being in control was something he wanted the most.


    The thought of him having a different personality or being affected by the previous Shishio Oga definitely wasn��t something that he loved to see.


    However, he had entered this body, and even if he didn��t want to, he had to ept it since if he didn��t, it would be impossible for him to ept his parents in this world so quickly.


    After he arrived in Kyoto, his parents brought him to the car they had driven from the house. They didn��t need to go to the parking lot. Instead, the parking valet neatly brought his father��s car to their location.


    ��Come in.��


    His father said, entering the driver��s seat, and his mother entered the passenger seat.


    His luggage was put inside by the parking valet.


    ����..��


    When he thought about all of this, he wondered why he was thinking about working hard when his family��s situation was good.


    ��Come on, Roberta.��


    ��Yes, Shishio-sama.��


    The two entered the car together and left the train station.


    However, inwardly, he thought the service industry in this country was a bit too much. He nced back at the parking valet, who still bowed his head, and thought the words ��the customer is god�� had been nted in their heads.


    ��How is Tokyo? I have heard that you have a girlfriend now.��


    ������.��


    He looked at his father, who didn��t hold back and asked him straight to the point before looking at his mother.


    His mother only stuck out her tongue and hugged his father��s arm.


    When this woman was in Tokyo, she acted like a cold woman, but when she was with his father, she acted like a docile and obedient woman, but part of him had gotten used to it, so he didn��t say anything.


    ��I do.��


    ��Well, it isn��t surprising if you have a girlfriend.��


    His father didn��t feel surprised to know his son made a girlfriend since his genes were good. As long as his son acted normal, girls woulde toward him like a flock. However, it would be different if he knew his son had many girlfriends.


    ��Well, leave your girlfriend aside. Wee home.��


    ��Wee home.��


    His mother rubbed his head with a smile.


    ��I am back.��


    He sighed helplessly but also showed a warm smile.


    Roberta was also somehow affected by the mood and also smiled.


    The four talked to each other, and their topic was mostly about his school and his life in Tokyo.


    While it was his imagination, he felt that they tried to avoid the topic of his girlfriend after his father asked him whether he had a girlfriend or not. However, as of this moment, the nostalgic feeling he had with his parents were flooded in, and he was also curious about the Obon tradition held by his family.


    The previous Shishio Oga might have visited the Obon tradition of the family many times.


    However, it would be his first time, and he thought that this was rather a strange feeling.


    The Obon was a tradition to respect the spirit of the previous ancestor.


    Without a doubt, the hard work of the ancestors was something that everyone in the Oga family was grateful for since, without them, there wouldn��t be this family now. This was also the most special event among the family since it was one of the times when everyone gathered.


    Honestly, the Obon could be said to be one of the most important events in this country.


    Even the Emperor, Empress, and many other famous families also grandly held this event in their manor or house.


    Anyway, it was impossible for him to skip the Obon, but he still tried.


    However, when he told his parents he wanted to stay in Tokyo, they scolded him furiously, telling him to go back or they might beat him up and force him to go back. The seriousness of their voices made him speechless, but he didn��t fight back and returned home to Kyoto.


    This was also part of the reason why he didn��t bring his girlfriends.


    ��Before we go back, let��s have lunch first. What do you want to eat?��


    He touched his stomach and felt slightly hungry since even if the trip was only a few hours, the trip had always made him hungrier. He thought for a moment and recalled the favorite food of the previous Shishio Oga.


    ��How about that tonkatsu restaurant?��


    ��Haha, I know you will choose that restaurant, so I called it early, and they told me they caught a good wild boar today.��


    His father and mother agreed and seemed to know what he loved to eat.


    While he felt warm, he realized that his parents seemed to dote on him more than he had thought. They might not have any intention of making a little sibling for him, so it could only be left for him to make grandchildren for him.


    However, inwardly, he was thinking about how good the wild boar meat was.


    Unlike regr pork, the wild boar had leaner meat, a darker red than regr pork.


    Still, the reason why the previous Shishio Oga loved the wild boar had nothing to do with a taste or anything. Instead, it was because of how the wild boar was living.


    The wild boar was living in the wild. It was the realm outside of humans, and they had never relied on humans, only on their animal instincts. What was even more impressive, they could still be alive and didn��t go extinct, even though human greed had no bounds.


    On the other hand, ordinary pork was nothing but livestock. They were bred like nothing, using machines, science, and many others. They also didn��t have the fierceness of the animal, only the docile of the livestock that would be meat the moment they were born.


    Maybe, it was also the reason why the previous Shishio Oga loved a wild boar.


    The fighting spirit of humans slowly disappeared, along with the appearance of a machine. Their desire to dominate and rob for wealth, chicks, and authority had slowly disappeared. They were like livestock now and no longer fierce beasts that would dominate their own life.


    Instead, they followed everyone uniformly, without any changes.


    This uniformness was the thing that made the previous Shishio Oga hate the most. It was also why he struggled, showing that he still had the beast-like spirit ready to bite down and dominate his world.


    The previous Shishio Oga was able to do that, but he died and became him after that day.


    Suddenly, he fell silent and thought of many things he had tried to avoid, but that thought stopped when he arrived at his favorite restaurant.


    The restaurant was built modern with a hint of traditional Japanese design that could be seen from the wooden nametes. This restaurant might seem new, but it was an old restaurant from his grandfather��s time.


    Honestly, it was amazing that there were so many businesses that had existed for many centuries in this country.


    If he wasn��t wrong, the oldest one should have existed from 578, which still exists now.


    This business was a construction business, but it was focused on the shrine and temple.


    However, he didn��t care about that now since he wanted to eat.


    His family often visited this restaurant, so the owner, who also happened to be the chef, greeted them enthusiastically with a smile before he was dumbfounded by Shishio��s change. He even nced at him several times, thinking that boy had be a man somehow.


    ��How did you know I have be a man?��


    He didn��t ask this question out loud. Instead, his wife seemed to be more curious about him.


    ������


    If his mother didn��t push his wife away, he was afraid that this wife might try to ask him more questions, and one or another might lead to a scandal.


    Still, unlike the previous parking valet, he could see that the rtionship between his parents and the restaurant owners was simr to that of a friend, which slightly surprised him. However, he didn��t feel surprised when he thought about how often they visited this restaurant.


    While businesses in this country had always emphasized that a customer was a god, they knew each other well like a close friend, so instead of being overly polite, being slightly brazen was better since it made them feel close to each other.


    Still, their rtionship aside, his food wasing.


    It might be because it was his homing that the portion he got was bigger.


    ��Please enjoy,�� the wife of the chef said with a gentle smile.


    ��Thank you.�� He nodded and took his chopstick, chomping down on the tonkatsu wild boar without hesitation. Crisps from the breaded batter were like a melody in his mouth. Then his teeth touched the soft meat, which gave it an intense, sweet, and nutty vor.


    Somehow it reminded him of the taste of the bear, but it was fattier and tastier.


    ��Yum!��


    He felt that this meal was the best.


    Watching him enjoy his food, his parents smiled.


    ��Do you need a spoon, Roberta?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Ah, sorry���� It was still hard for her to use the chopstick, and she mostly used a spoon on the Tokyo.


    ��It can��t be helped. I will feed you first before your spoon arrives.�� He took part in the meat and fed it to Roberta. ��Open your mouth, ah.��


    Roberta blushed, but she followed his words obediently. ��Ahh.��


    ��How is it?��


    ��Delicious.��


    Roberta covered her mouth with her palm while she chewed down the meat while showing a surprised expression when she ate.


    ��Right? Let��s try more.��


    ��Um.��


    ������


    However, his parents were silent since they realized it seemed their son��s growth was more outrageous than they had thought.

 Chapter 617: Going Home 3

    Chapter 617: Going Home 3


    The lunch was good, and everyone was satisfied.


    Then, it was time to go back.


    After his father paid for the food, he brought him back home.


    It had been a few months since he saw this house, but there weren��t many changes in his house. Everything was the same as how he had seen it a few months ago.


    His house was located in a distinguished neighborhood where most directors, famous business owners, politicians, artists, athletes, or members of the Kyoto City Assembly lived.


    Their children were also his childhood friends.


    Most of them stayed in the same school, from elementary to high school.


    Only when they reached a university would they move to a different university, whether they continued to Kyoto University, came to Tokyo, or other universities. It was their choice.


    However, the circle of the upper ss was really small since the people that he saw were simr to each other.


    It was also why he decided to move to Tokyo since his reputation was already like this, and he didn��t want people to question his changes.


    Honestly, it was troublesome.


    The best path for him was to stay in Kyoto, but since he decided to move to Tokyo, his parents reluctantly agreed. However, it seemed their decision to agree to his decision was good since they could see the change in their son.


    The connection, or his future, was something they could take care of since everyone knew each other, so even if his study wasn��t good, it didn��t really matter since his future could be easily solved.


    This also made him realize how good it was to have a good family in this country, especially when the ss among everyone had been solidified.


    Unless one was a true genius or had a talent in a certain area, such as literature, sports, or any creative works, it would be hard for them to break this barrier of ss among the people in this country.


    A rich person in his previous life said, ��if you are born poor, it isn��t your fault, but if you die poor, it is your fault.�� It was easy for this rich person to say so since he was rich and was also born into a wealthy family.


    If someone was born poor, it would be hard for them to get away from the poor.


    If someone was born rich, it would be easy to be even richer.


    It might seem weird, but if someone thought logically, it was quite easy to tell since the starting line between the rich and poor were so much different.


    The rich had many things and facilitated with the best. They had a resource, the connection from their parents, and as long as they were slightly smarter than most people, their careers were already smooth, and it was easy for them to maintain their family��s wealth.


    On the other hand, the poor might even have a hard time thinking about what they should eat tomorrow. They were already grateful that they could eat for a day. How could they have time to learn how to be rich?


    If they were rich, they had to work harder than anyone and had their bodies full of blood, or else, it would be impossible for them to get rich.


    Waking up earlier than anyone and sleepingter than anyone might be something every day for them if the poor wanted to be rich.


    Being born into an Oga family was a privilege for him since the connection of an old family was far better than a new rich one.


    Along the way, they still kept talking about his life in Tokyo since there were many things that they wanted to know.


    However, when they arrived at his house, they stopped talking and weed him again.


    ��Wee back!�� 2x


    ��I am back.��


    He wasn��t sure how often he said those words, but he looked at his house again.


    Unlike Kyoto, where traditional houses exist everywhere, his house was built with modern minimalist, western architecture. Thend was also spacious, which was luxurious in Kyoto, where most streets were quite narrow, with only a single car could pass. It had two stories painted grey. The indoor carport was right on the side, which was enough for several cars, surrounded by a wall, and a metal gate, which could be reached with a short spiral of stairs.


    If there was something unique about this house, it would be the ck mono-pitch house, showing that this house was newly built and had a different design from the others.


    In a ce where the price ofnd and house were ridiculously high, it was amazing that his father could buy such arge house at a young age. It also wasn��t an installment payment, and the payment was alreadypleted.


    However, his father was an executive of the Kyoto Bank, and in that position, while what was written on the tax, he only got a so-so sry. The truth was his ie was more than that since he enjoyed the benefit of everyone in that position.


    As for how high his father��s real ie was, he wasn��t sure, but it should be more than 100 million yen.


    Many people might think it was too much, but this was how the bank or manypanies worked. They pampered the people in high positions.


    Yetpared to the time before the Lost Decade, this number was small.


    In the prosperous era before the Lost Decade, this country enjoyed so much more.


    Money wasn��t money. Instead, they were like paper that they could waste around. Manypanies even encouraged their employees to use the money more. The university students who applied for a job would also get money for applying for a job. There were still many examples, but it would be too much if he wrote all of them.


    It was the happiest era that one could ever think of!


    However, that era ended, and everyone could only tighten their belt to live.


    Naturally, it only affected the lives of the people at the bottom, but the people in the high position were okay.


    After his father parked the car, the maid greeted all of them, especially Shishio, since it had been a while since she had seen him. Even though he said it was a maid, she was different from Roberta.


    The maid was fairly old, and there was only one.


    However, she had taken care of him since the baby, and it wouldn��t be wrong to say she was the second closest woman besides his mother.


    Naturally, in family terms, it wasn��t a romantic one.


    ��You shoulde in too, Roberta. By the way, your room will be in the guest room first.��


    ��Yes.��


    The maid guided Roberta to the room while asking about Shishio curiously since his change was so big!


    ��What do you think? Do you miss this house?�� Shioriko, his mother, asked with a smile.


    ��Yeah, it��s been a while since I have been here.��


    It was an explicable feeling, but he felt warm and nostalgic in this house. Even though it was only a few months that he had been away.


    ��y with me first. Tell me about your life there,�� his father said and walked toward the billiard room. There were many things that he wanted to ask his son, so he brought him to the billiard room.


    ��Okay.��


    ��Don��t y too long. He��s tired from the trip,�� Shioriko said with a pout.


    ��I know. We��re just going to y one or two games.��


    While his father talked with his mother, he observed the interior of the house.


    Simr to the outside, the interior was designed with western architecture, with a wooden floor and soft carpets on the inside. The paintings and interior ornaments followed the western style. Yet strangely, when they were inside, the image that one got from this house was a Japanese style, focusing on the details from the corner and then to the main area.


    Everything was arranged carefully to the details, yet it gave afy, warm, and weing feeling to anyone who entered.


    He knew that this was because of his mother since she was the one who took care of the interior design.


    After his father talked with his mother, he brought him to the billiard room, his favorite room.


    He wasn��t sure why his father loved billiards so much, but it might be because he thought it was cool or something, which made him think that the blood of Chuunibyou on his body came from him.


    While it was summer, the house was cool andfortable.


    The carpet still retained the residue of the cool night, which was sofortable for his bare feet.


    It also made him sigh, realizing how lucky he was, especially when hepared it to Sakurasou.


    Shiina definitely wasn��t poor or even rich, considering her grandfather was a famous painter, and she also had met a prime minister, but the ce she stayed was like an old shack.


    Still,pared to the other houses on the edge of Tokyo, Sakurasou was a good ce, especially with its low rent price.


    However, shouldn��t her parents get her a better ce?


    Maybe, but if that wasn��t the case, he might not have met him, or it might be because of the setting of the original story since if Shiina didn��t move to Sakurasou, it would be impossible for Sorata to be together with such a girl.


    Anyway, Sorata was already out of Shiina��s life, and it was impossible for them to be together.


    Natsuo Fujii was in the same situation.


    The only one left was Shiina Aki and Mitaka Ren, but it was because he didn��t move. If he made a move, their fate would be simr to Sorata��s or Natsuo��s.


    ��Here.��


    His father suddenly threw the cue stick toward him.


    His thoughts stopped as he caught the stick.


    Observing the billiard room, he could tell that his father had invested so much in this room.


    In the center of the room was a billiard table with an intricate design made from sandalwood, which gave a mix of floral, rich, balsamic, soft, and sweet scents.


    However, unlike what one imagined, the primary ornament in this room was the picture of his great-grandfather in a military uniform and holding a military sword as a cane, facing distance indifferently, like a general ready to enter the battlefield and face death.


    Overall, this room gave a rxed feeling, but because of this painting, it caused indescribable solemnness.


    When he decided to move to Tokyo, his father also brought him to y the billiard.


    They might be ying billiards, but he definitely knew the purpose of his father was far from a friendly game between a son and a father.


    The game between the two started while they did a small chat, but ��very�� quickly, his father gave him a sudden jab on his jaw.


    ��Is Roberta your woman now?��


    ������.��

 Chapter 618: Going Home 4

    Chapter 618: Going Home 4


    His stick missed the ball, and he knew that he had lost on this turn.


    His father didn��t wait for his answer and took his turn tout de suite. He knew his question had messed up his son��s rhythm, but he didn��t care since this was how they yed this game. He also educated him that society wouldn��t y by the rules, and as long as he showed an opening, they would bite him down ruthlessly.


    ��Yes.��


    Hearing his answer, his father missed the ball.


    He gave his revenge and delivered a right hook to his father��s temple. By then, he didn��t show mercy and finished the game on his turn directly.


    ��������


    The corner of his father��s lips twitched, thinking his son had grown up. He had heard many things from Shishio��s grandfather, and while he didn��t believe he wondered whether Shishio acted like an anime character to hide his real ability when he arrived in Tokyo, he showed his everything.


    In Tokyo, Shishio was like a fish in the water and a bird in the sky. He swam freely in the sea and soared in the sky uncaged.


    Still, this game had nothing to do with his son in Tokyo.


    ��I see�� it seems you have grown, but the next one, I will tell you that it is too early for you to win.��


    His lips twitched since his father was like an anime character who only used a few percent of his power before deciding to get serious when everything was out of his prediction. However, he didn��t think he would lose.


    In the past, he got an ��Enhanced uracy,�� and his billiard skill was quite good since the previous Shishio Oga often yed this game with his father. However, unlike his weak body in the past, the system brought him a great improvement in his physical ability, yet he must admit the billiard skill of his father couldn��t be underestimated.


    If his father hadn��t be an executive of a famous bank in Kyoto, he might have be the world champion of billiards or a professional billiard yer.


    However, while he loved billiards, he still chose to work in the bank. This wasn��t a matter of love, passion, or anything, but it was a matter of education.


    Being a professional billiard yer was good and all, but if he became the CEO of the Kyoto Bank, the leader of this bank, he could make his own tournament, and his influence over people was even bigger.


    The money he got was also more stable, considering it was impossible for him to be fired, and he would be working until, probably, 60 or more.


    Lastly, if his father really became a professional billiard yer, he might be beaten by his grandfather.


    Anyway, his father was happy now, so he didn��t overthink.


    ��If you want to defeat me, you are ten years too early!��


    His nose was raised high, and he seemed so smug.


    ����.��


    He looked at his father in silence before he shrugged his shoulders.


    ��By the way, congrattions on your book.��


    ����Did you read it?�� He felt awkward when he thought his family was reading his book.


    ��Your mother loves it so much.�� His father sighed, but then, he said, ��Anyway, good job.��


    ��Thanks.��


    ��So, do you n to be a governor of Kyoto or prime minister?�� His father asked curiously.


    ������


    While he was speechless by this question, he knew that this was a normal question.


    Many politicians also started as writers.


    Even the current Tokyo Governor was also a writer.


    Naturally, his father thought he wanted to be a politician when he wrote a book.


    ��Yes.��


    He didn��t joke this time and nodded to his father��s question. Unlike his teacher, who was dumbfounded, he didn��t think it was impossible for him to be the prime minister. Even his family also thought so.


    Prime minister aside, being a governor of Kyoto might be better since it was morefortable.


    The prime minister might seem like the number one person in this country, but that wasn��t true.


    If he said rudely, the prime minister was nothing more than a scapegoat and a game between members of the House of Representatives.


    On the other hand, the governor of the city was morefortable since he would be the number one person in the city.


    As for why Kyoto, not Tokyo, it was because the influence of his family in Kyoto was bigger. He also wasn��t a native of Tokyo, so he would be treated as an outsider, which made it impossible for him to be the governor of Tokyo.


    While his system might make him invincible unless he had the ability to control his mind, or hypnosis, there was something that he couldn��t control.


    ��That��s good.��


    His father nodded. ��You have talent in writing, so don��t stop.��


    Anyway, being a writer didn��t take time, and Shishio could also work on different jobs while he was writing.


    ��Try to win the Akutagawa reward next time.��


    ��Akutagawa?��


    ��Yes.�� His father nodded.


    He thought about the reward which Shiro-san had won once, but he didn��t say anything and listened to his father since his father was really good at conspiracy.


    ��If you want to win the Akutagawa, try to write something controversial, especially when you��re good at romance. As long as it is good enough, I will handle the rest.��


    ��Controversial?��


    He suddenly thought about his rtionship with Yuigahama Hana and wondered what if he had written their rtionship into a book. One thing was for sure. He was sure that it would cause a huge controversy.


    ��Oh? Do you have an idea?��


    His father asked curiously.


    ��Er�� no.��


    He shook his head since it was impossible for him to say his rtionship with Yuigahama Hana, right?


    After all, she was the mother of his upperssman.


    ��Hmm����


    His father kept staring at him, but he was adamant about saying anything, so he changed the topic. ��By the way, can I ask you something?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��You��re not going to say anything about my rtionship with Roberta?��


    He had been curious since his father didn��t say anything and didn��t seem to care.


    ��It��s okay. Your standing will be better than most people��s. You��ll see that many have more than one woman.��


    From the primordial time until now, nothing has changed.


    The most powerful one got everything.


    The best woman, food, house, and many others.


    The strong got all of them.


    When one has trouble getting one girl, the strong could change the woman like they changed their clothes.


    His lips twitched, but he knew that such a thing might be normal among the circle of rich people.


    ��Still, you��re like your grandfather.�� His father sighed.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Well, it doesn��t really matter, but don��t make them pregnant,�� his father said sternly.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Oh, right! I forgot to tell you something.��


    ��What?�� Shishio was curious since his father��s expression became serious.


    ��I might visit Tokyo with your mother near the end of summer. Come with uster.��


    ��Why?�� He was confused. ��If you want to go on a date, then don��t invite me.�� While many rich people had more than one woman, his father was rare since he was only infatuated with his mother.


    ��I can have a date with your motherter.��


    ����.�� Shishio.


    ��It��s a party.�� His father looked at Shishio for a moment, hesitated, but said, ��Well, you can think of it as a party to get to know each other. You might get to know a new friend there.��


    ����Okay?��


    He was confused, but he didn��t bother to think too much.


    ��Anyway, it is a rare chance for you to be here. Come apany me to y for a while.��


    ��Okay.��


    The two continued to y for a while until it was almost dinner. Being scolded by Shioriko (Shishio��s mother), they honestly stopped ying and had dinner with everyone.


    The dinner was rich, and it might be because he was here.


    However, strangely, Roberta lowered her head and felt depressed.


    Shioriko and Kayo (the older maid) looked at Roberta helplessly, but they didn��t say anything.


    Even if the two of them didn��t say anything, he knew what had happened, but he didn��t say anything besides patting Roberta��s head.


    Roberta��s eyes were moist under her sses when she received hisfort, but she was still as expressionless as be since it was impossible for her to show other emotion in front of others than him.


    They ate together, and their mood was quite merry since one person that they missed was here with them.


    Before long, the dinner ended, and he returned to his room. He hadn��t returned to his room since he was brought by his father to y billiards.


    Still, when he entered his room, a wave of nostalgia surged into his mind. He saw that his room hadn��t changed much, and it was still the same as when he left this house. He didn��t bring many things with him when he left this house.


    ��Kayo has cleaned up your room every day.��


    ����.��


    He looked at his mother and wondered why she mentioned the older maid.


    While he loved a mature woman, Kayo was already in her mid-50s. Her hair was white, but she dyed her hair ck. Her body was slightly plump and saggy, but without a doubt, she was an attractive woman in her youth even now.


    It was still strange when he thought that she was single until now.


    However, being together with someone or being alone in life was a choice of someone.


    He didn��t have the right to judge whether this was right or not.


    However, Kayo might have found something more important than being with someone, so she didn��t marry anyone.


    ��Okay, you must be sleepy. Go and rest.�� His mother patted his shoulder before she left.


    He was left alone and looked at his room.


    Honestly, his room was normal.


    Even though he was Chuunibyou, he maintained a simple and practical room. If there was something strange, it would be the number of books, especially those rted to mythology.


    Greece, Egypt, Norse, India, Celtic, China, and many others.


    There were many myth-rted books in this room.


    Still, he could also understand why the previous Shishio Oga loved such a book since the myth book was full of intrigue, and everyone was clear about hate or like. No one was a hypocrite, and they would go to war if they didn��t like someone. Everything was clear. There was no gray. Maybe, there was gray, but it was more a neutral or necessary evil.


    In other words, everything had its own reason.


    Everything was full of color instead of being uniformly colored.


    However, he didn��t intend to read and onlyy on his bed whileying on his bed absentmindedly. He took his phone and somehow sent a text to Roberta.


    Shishio: ��Are you sleeping?��


    Roberta: ��Not yet, Shishio-sama.��


    Shishio: ��Can I visit your room?��


    Roberta: ��Yes.��


    Shishio smiled and walked out quietly from his room to Roberta��s room since he must admit doing it at his parents�� house was somehow more exciting than he had thought.

 Chapter 619: Taboo

    Chapter 619: Taboo


    Early in the morning, he sipped a warm tea while watching the garden absently. He didn��t do his morning workout and only rxed, sitting on the soft carpet in the living room, watching flowers and trees covered by the morning dew.


    It was still early to visit his grandfather for Obon, and it made him wonder what he should do. It was also impossible to visit Roberta��s room since Kayo had woken up, and Roberta also woke up to help Kayo.


    Still, it might be strange for him to say this, but the feeling of doing ��it�� at his parents�� house was different.


    It felt like his happy childhood memory in this house was overturned and changed into something different kind of happiness that an adult could only feel.


    If he gave an example, it was like how he wanted to drink a beer when he was a child, but he was stopped by his parents because he was still young.


    However, he had tasted that beer now, and it tasted luscious.


    ��Are you hungry, Shishio-sama?��


    He turned and saw Kayo was there. Unlike his childhood time, she had be older. Even though it was faint, he could see crow��s feet in her eyes, but they were hidden by her makeup. Unlike his girlfriend, whose make-up was light, Kayo had thick make-up, so thick that one couldn��t see her underneath her make-up.


    Yet, even so, she was beautiful.


    Her teeth were perfectly white without any cavities or missing ones. Her hair was ck like jet-ckcquer, perfectly tied in a bun, without even showing her baby hair, showing her years of experience in this job.


    When he saw her like this, he realized she was still a charming woman.


    Some people might believe that when one is older, their sex drive will cease.


    But that was the only superstitious stigma.


    Many older people, especially men, have had sex drives that grow stronger as they age. However, it was only their sex drive. Naturally, as they aged, their body��s functions became weaker, so it was impossible for them to have the energy of their youth.


    However, even if they didn��t have the energy of the youth, they had the experience of the older man.


    Their long years of experience made them more skilled than the youth, who could only use their energy to their advantage.


    On the other hand, it was the woman whose sex drives were lowered since they grew older and had menopause. The reproductive hormones in their bodies were in decline or could no longer be produced, so naturally, their sex drives would be affected.


    Suddenly, he realized how important it was to protect his body, and he also discovered a certain charm that was owned by a mature woman. However, he shook his head since he felt this thought was dangerous.


    Kayo had been with his family since he was a baby. She had been taking care of him and even changed his diapers.


    For him to think something so rude of her, he felt he was a real scumbag.


    ��Is there bread, fruit, or something? I want to work out.��


    ��Bread? I am afraid not, but we have a banana. Is that okay with you?��


    ��Well, give me one. Oh, I want mineral water.��


    He didn��t really like bananas, but it couldn��t be helped.


    ��Okay, wait a moment.��


    Kayo left him, but she felt her heart beating so fast. Naturally, she knew that she didn��t have heart disease since she was quite healthy. Instead, it happened for a different reason, and it made her realize he was a man, not a boy, who often acted funny, especially with those eyes.


    She had been living so long, so she had a lot of long years of experience.


    As for now, it was rare, or even almost extinct, and she had almost never seen a man with those eyes. The eyes of an untamed man. A beast-like man who was immune to society that tried to domesticate them.


    The only one she saw in the past was his grandfather, but now it seemed that characteristic was perfectly inherited by him.


    His name might be Shishio, but she felt he was like a tiger.


    The meaning of his name was a lion, but his act was more like a tiger.


    This might be strange for her to think so, but a tiger was fiercer than a lion.


    While the lion loved socializing and could act in a group, the tiger acted in solitary, deep inside the forest.


    The tiger only went out when they were in the heat.


    Kayo felt Shishio was like that now.


    The fierce, mighty beast that lived alone in the forest dominated the entire forest as if he was a king. Yet when a certain time came, he walked down from his pce and pounced himself toward thedy, mating savagely, violently, yet caringly and lovingly.


    The fuse between such emotions in that act was already overwhelming her, especially his eyes, which had observed her carefully like she was his prey.


    However, she quickly erased such a thought since she had been watching him from a baby, and for her to show such emotion toward him was definitely wrong. She also felt she might be quite sleepy for thinking something like that since it was impossible for him to think so, yet the taboo-like feeling sprouted out from her heart.


    Yet when she nced at Roberta, she couldn��t help but feel jealous.


    The women had this sixth sense where they could feel something that was impossible to detect by men. It was hard to describe this feeling, but when they felt this feeling, they knew they would be mostly right.


    Especially when Roberta��s skin was so radiant and so beautiful.


    She was like a flower, blooming at its peak, covered by morning dew, which gave her a sinful yet invited beauty.


    Kayo was no longer young, so her desire in that area wasn��t strong, considering she was old and had menopause, but now, it was different.


    The sense of immorality was like a me in purgatory. It was so bright, and that light was irresistible for her, who had be a moth.


    Yet she quickly calmed herself before she prepared a banana and mineral water for Shishio.


    ��Here, you go, Shishio-sama.��


    ��Thanks, Kayo-san.��


    He nodded before ncing at Kayo, but he decided to ignore it.


    ��Madwoman����


    He shook his head and sighed since his charm was so high. The smell on Kayo was so intense, so he decided to eat quickly before he left for the morning run.


    ��I��ll go out and run first.��


    ��Breakfast will be ready when you return,�� Kayo said, watching him at the entrance.


    ��Thanks.��


    He put on his running shoes before he left the house.


    Kayo looked at his back for a moment before she let out a long sigh. She wondered whether she should take a cold bath now.


    When he left the house, he didn��t hold back his speed and sprinted with all his might like a panther. His muscles moved at the same time in unity, and his lungs were moving like they were alive. With every step of his feet, he could feel the blood on his body moving in every part of his body. From head to toe. Everything.


    As he ran, his mind was nk, and he forgot everything.


    He only focused on the path he took and the pain that his body felt.


    Still, he felt it might be better for him to return to Tokyo early since he was afraid he might do something that shouldn��t be done.


    Kayo was, after all, a family figure for him. Even if they weren��t blood-rted, it was crazy when he smelled how aroused she was.


    What did he do?


    He only stared at her with his eyes, yet she had be like that.


    He suddenly felt afraid and realized that many families might be destroyed by him.


    However, suddenly, he recalled the face of Chihiro when he ran.


    Chihiro was his mother��s little sister.


    She was his aunt.


    Yet they kissed each other.


    He could still feel the feeling on her lips until now. Unlike many others, her lips were particr. They weren��t the softest, tightest, or even the best, yet out of everyone, she was the most unforgettable among the kiss he shared, except the one he shared with Shiina in that small town in the past.


    That kiss was an abomination.


    It was something disallowed, not to be forgiven, yet when they did it, they felt they were drunk.


    The kiss was so mind-boggling that he felt his brain almost melt, making him unable to determine what was right or wrong.


    Fortunately, it was done when she was drunk.


    If she did it when she was sober, he wasn��t even sure what he should do.


    They were a family.


    She was his aunt.


    She was the same as Kayo, but unlike Kayo, she was taboo since they shared blood.


    Yet even in history, many have done such a thing.


    Avuncte marriage.


    He had never realized it before, but even many Emperors of this country also had married their aunts in the past.


    However, while there were many examples, society didn��t think this rtionship was ethical.


    It was taboo.


    He should have given up on Chihiro, but the more they were together, the more fiery his desire was. He tried to suppress it, put a lit on them, and forgot about them, but the more he did that, the more it was impossible for that feeling to disappear.


    Run. Run. Run.


    He ran, hoping that this feeling would disappear, and he was d that he did a morning run since, slowly, the pain in his heart turned into pain in his body.


    The tightness in his lungs, the painful feeling on his entire body because of running all of his might for this entire time, made him more alive than ever.


    He continued to run until he reached the Kamo River, and as he ran, he screamed.


    ��AAAAAHHHHH!!!!��


    He screamed all of his might while running, ignoring the pain in his chest until he felt satisfied.


    When he was satisfied, he decided to return home since he didn��t expect he would run so far away. Yet when he was about to go back, he suddenly thought about one ce that he should visit before he returned to Tokyo.


    ��


    ��Wee back.��


    Kayo and Roberta weed him, but they were stunned when they saw how sweaty he was.


    His body was wet like he was showered by the rain.


    Yet somehow, the two of them were in a daze since, because of this, his t-shirt became even tighter, showing thepact muscle on his body.


    ����can you get me a towel?��


    ��Ah, wait a moment. I will get it for you.�� Kayo hurriedly left.


    Shishio then looked at Roberta.


    Roberta wore sses, so it was hard to see her eyes, but he could see how intense her gaze was.


    ��Is the breakfast ready?��


    He decided to ignore this gaze.


    ��Ah, yes, your parents have woken up too.��


    He nodded and went to the living room to see his parents.


    His parents knew that he had finished his run, but when they saw him, they were stunned.


    ������..��


    They sighed and thought their son��s life in Tokyo must be quite blissful.

 Chapter 620: Obon 1

    Chapter 620: Obon 1


    After he had cleaned up and changed his clothes, he went out with his parents to visit his grandfather��s house for an Obon.


    Kayo and Roberta didn��t follow them and stayed in the house.


    He sat on the back seat while looking at the scenery from the window absentmindedly.


    ��Are you excited to meet your grandfather?��


    ��Not really.��


    Who got excited to meet an old guy?


    Well, his grandma was good since she was kind and doting on him.


    Honestly, he didn��t enjoy this Obon since, from the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, all he received in the meeting was a scolding.


    If his uncles told him to act like he was a member of the Oga Family, then his aunties would ask him to stop his ��Chuunibyou�� act since as long as he stopped that act, he could sweep all the girls he wanted to.


    Fortunately, his cousins were good, and they often gave him money.


    Well, all of them gave him money since he was the youngest.


    He knew they were good for him, but when one was at puberty, one would feel that an adult was annoying. The previous Shishio Oga was also in a rebellious period, and the sight of adult talking annoyed him since he felt their hypocrisy.


    However, if one wanted to live peacefully in this world, one had to be a hypocrite.


    The world was unfair and hard for good and honest people.


    The reason why Oga Family could stay until now was impossible to do if they were a good guy. Instead, they had lied, betrayed, conspired, killed others, and many other things.


    Naturally, they didn��t do that because they wanted to (not that he knew since it happened in the past). However, if one wanted to protect the people they cared about in the past, where the era was chaotic, they had to be cruel to their enemies since if they didn��t, their enemies would think they were weak and it was okay to attack them again.


    However, if they were cruel to their enemies, it was like a deterrent for everyone since if they decided to be their enemies, this was the price.


    As a leader, one had to be forced with an option whether one wanted to be loved or be feared.


    Many questions which were better.


    If they wanted to be loved, they had to be a benevolent leader. They would do their best to be kind, gentle, and honest and show the virtues of good people.


    However, he didn��t care about being loved. Instead, he felt it was better to be feared, and this was what his ancestor did since being feared didn��t mean being hated.


    Being feared meant they could better protect themselves, their family, the people they cared about, and their wealth.


    ��Don��t worry. You��ll get a lot of pocket money when you go back.��


    ��Ah, un, yes.��


    He looked at his mother speechlessly but didn��t say anything.


    Money?


    It was just a paper for him.


    Anyway, he closed his eyes, trying to recall what he should do this summer.


    There were many things, naturally, and probably, he would go on a trip with his girlfriends.


    However, there were also many problems that he had to solve.


    ��There is also Ebina Hina and Yumiko Miura. ��


    Yumiko aside, he recalled the kiss he shared with Ebina.


    The taste of her lips which mixed with the strange drink of Gunma prefecture, still lingered on his lips.


    However, the impact caused by this kiss was far lesser than the kiss done by Chihiro.


    As of now, he really couldn��t think about the Obon.


    Instead, he wanted to meet his women now. He didn��t want to stay in Kyoto any longer and wanted to go back, so when they arrived at his grandfather��s mansion, he was relieved and didn��t hesitate to enter with his parents since the faster this event was done, the faster he would go home.


    The three of them didn��t wear strange clothes or anything.


    Instead, they wore regr clothes casually when they went out instead of formal attire.


    He even wore an aloha shirt, white sandals, and ankle-length pants, seemingly easy and rxed.


    Honestly, their parents wanted to smack his head when he wore something like this, but it was far better than his usual anime costume.


    Obon in the Oga Family was rather special since they dressed as they pleased instead of formal clothing such as a suit, kimono, or even a uniform.


    However, as someone from the upper ss, their choice of clothes naturally fit with their standing.


    Yet Shishio had always been the most abnormal one since, in the past, he wore a ck cloak, horns, and an eye patch. He even held a sword like a demon king on the anime character. Sometimes he wondered whether he tried to mimic Demon Bull on the Journey of the West with a modern version.


    He also wouldn��t be surprised if his aunts and uncles scolded him for how he acted. He also wasn��t sure what his ancestors would think when they saw their great-grandchildren honor their spirits with a cosy costume.


    Still, his father onlyughed and felt it was fun.


    However, that previous Shishio Oga was no longer here.


    It was impossible for him to put on such a get-up.


    Yet he knew that he was being ridiculous for wearing an aloha shirt on this type of asion. However, it couldn��t be helped since he wondered whether he really wouldn��t be pped if he wore this type of clothes.


    Still, even if his clothes were inappropriate, his parents had to say that his clothes were nice.


    When they came, they were greeted by everyone.


    He might have said it before, but his grandfather��s house was a mansion.


    Japanese-style mansion.


    A spacious garden designed with an intricate yet delicate image made the people who saw it feel rxed, yet they would feel the deepness. If he gave aparison, it was like the sea. If they only saw the surface, they would only be a simple blue, yet boundless, which made them realize how small they were. However, if they entered the sea, they would recognize how fathomless this god��s creation was.


    This garden tried to mimic that image, giving him a considerable impact.


    When he was young, he might not have realized it, but now he understood how extraordinary this garden was.


    The soul of the gardener was fully disyed like a katana that was carefully crafted by a legendary cksmith.


    ��Oh, you havee! Eh? Who is that? Is that Shishio? Why didn��t you wear cosy? Huh? Aren��t you too handsome? Come on! Let your auntie see your face more!��


    ��Eh? Shishio?��


    ��What?! How can that be?��


    ��I thought he would wear a Monkey King cosy and smash the tombstone!��


    ��Are you crazy?!��


    ��������..��


    Shishio didn��t do anything and just stood speechlessly, especially the one who thought he was going to put on a cosy of Monkey King and smash the tombstone.


    If he did that, he was afraid he might be cursed!


    The quiet mansion had somehow be as rowdy as a morning market.


    Everyone gathered around him and marveled at his change while also sighing that a journey would make one grow up.


    The smell of perfume almost suffocated him.


    His aunts, female cousins, and even some of his uncles and male cousins also looked at him curiously, touching his body several times, wondering whether his muscles were part of his cosy.


    He tried to be patient at this moment since he understood that even if he was revered and feared in his school, everyone here thought of him as the youngest, something they were doting on or scolded when they were bored. However, he couldn��t handle it when they squeezed his buttocks.


    ��Stop! Who squeezes my ass?!��


    He was furious and stepped away.


    ��Your ass is firm. Firmer than my husband.��


    ��������


    He looked at his female cousin, who had just married a few years ago, and didn��t expect her to do something like this.


    ��What do you mean by that?��


    He didn��t know what this female cousin wanted to do with him.


    ��Oh? Shishio? Is that you?��


    He looked up and saw his grandmother.


    While his grandmother was by almost a decade or two older than Kayo, her appearance seemed simr to Kayo��s. Only her hair was pure white, and she didn��t bother to dye them.


    ��Yes, grandmother.��


    ��Oh! Let me see you closer.��


    He moved closer, and the others also left him if the grandmother was the second person with the highest hierarchy in this family.


    His grandmother touched his cheeks without hesitation while pulling him closer, trying to observe him from up and down. He could feel her cold and slightly sweaty hands, which made him feel ufortable, but his eyes shut his mouth.


    ����you really like your grandfather����


    His grandmother murmured.


    However, he was almost scared since he saw a blush on her almost frail and slender cheeks. Fortunately, he didn��t have to pull away or forcefully escape since someone came and settled the situation.


    ��Oh? Shishio? You��re here.��


    ��Yes, grandfather.��


    He slipped away from his grandmother and looked at his grandmother.


    His grandfather should have been in his 80s, but he was still as strong as ever. In his youth, his body was a muscle, but unlike the muscle of the bodybuilder, his muscles were like a leopard, sleek and solid.


    Unlike Katahara, who had be frail and short, his grandfather stood tall. It might be because he often used his muscles to train and something else.


    Still, simr to Katahara, he wore a kimono but only azy kimono. If he gave an example, his grandfather was like Isshin Ashina, only more handsome and buff.


    ��Wee back.��


    His grandfather said with a smile.


    He wasn��t sure how many times he said these words, but he answered, ��I am back.��


    It was only his second day in Kyoto, butpared to his stay in Tokyo, it was several times better since, unlike in Kyoto, no one would ask him whether he was a virgin or not.

 Chapter 621: Obon 2

    Chapter 621: Obon 2


    The Obon of the Oga Family was quite simple.


    They only needed to clean up the grave and honor their ancestor for a while before they returned home, talked, and ate together.


    It was as simple as that.


    There was no need for somethingplicated. Instead, they used this chance to gather since it was hard for them to do so.


    After cleaning up the graveyard and praying for a while, they all returned and had a party together.


    However, he was silent, feeling lifeless since being surrounded by his aunts and cousins was more taxing than he had thought. He looked at his uncles, who talked happily while drinking a beer, ignoring the fact of their standing, and some of them even drunk.


    Hey, your wife was flirting with me!


    He wanted to say that, but he wasn��t stupid enough to say that. He wondered whether they didn��t feel anything when their wives were pulling his cheeks or trying to feel his muscles. Maybe they felt he was safe since he was their nephew, someone they had seen as a baby. However, they forgot that he was no longer a cub that couldn��t bare its fangs against them.


    He was already the beast that might bite them, stealing their wife.


    Fortunately, he didn��t go after a wife, but he didn��t mind going after a widow, so they should be careful if they didn��t want to go on divorce.


    ��Why are you so silent? Are you going to mimic a silent anime character?��


    ����.��


    He looked at the female cousin, who squeezed his buttocks earlier, and asked, ��Where is your husband, Kanata-nee?��


    ��He is working. Where else?�� Kanata suddenly became gloomy, chugging her beer before she wrapped his neck, pushing him closer against her chest. Unlike the rest, she might be the most casual since she only wore a normal t-shirt and tight jeans like she was ying at home.


    ��Tell this big sister. Have you graduated from your v-card? Or should I help you graduate?��


    She whispered those words quietly with a naughty and lewd smile.


    They were sitting near the corridor, so only two of them were there.


    Many stayed indoors, singing karaoke, talking, or doing something else, so when the two of them didn��t attract attention. Instead, they were ignored since no one would think this woman would say something so outrageous.


    ����.��


    Honestly, he couldn��t handle it any longer.


    They thought that he was their ything, which was also why they were having fun with him.


    Still, he only gazed at Kanata silently and gave a gentle smile.


    Kanata was slightly stunned since this guy didn��t follow the script!


    Should he be embarrassed and all red before she told him that everything was a joke?


    He rubbed her head and said, ��Even that��s a joke, don��t say that.�� He stood up and left her. ��I will go to the toilet.��


    She looked at his back and touched her head. She was 26 and married, so naturally, it was impossible to be defeated by a freshman in high school, but she was utterly defeated and dominated. She looked at his back and subconsciously raised her buttocks, but she dropped them again after realizing she had a husband.


    What she did was something abhorrent, so she sipped her beer silently, wondering what kind of lucky girl would marry him.


    ��Well, she��s going to be lucky.��


    She rubbed her head where his hand was before and blushed shyly.


    On the other hand, he was on the toilet and thought his cousin was dangerous. Her body was so soft, and she had a jasmine-like fragrance. It was simply impossible for her husband to cheat. Instead, if he was her husband, he would spend most of his days at home, making love all the time.


    Lastly, unlike his aunt, being with a cousin wasn��t a problem.


    The only problem was she was married.


    Honestly, if the married woman was eager, he shouldn��t hesitate to jump into them. After all, they were the ones who tempted him, and he was just a victim. Being seduced by such a beautiful woman, he wouldn��t be a man if he didn��t show such a reaction.


    However, he hoped that they shouldn��t do something like this so easily.


    Marriage.


    If one didn��t love the other, they should wait until they divorced instead of doing it when they were married.


    This wasn��t a matter of love.


    Instead, it was a matter of responsibility.


    If one cheated on their partner, being hurt was the least hurtful thing for the one being cheated since there was no love between them anymore.


    What was even hurtful was the fact they would have infamy andughter behind their backs when everyone knew that they were cheated.


    Especially the guys.


    The women were alright since even if they were cheated, society didn��t me them that much.


    However, the fate of the guys was crueler. Not only were they hurt, but many people alsoughed at them.


    This was also why he didn��t do anything to Yuigahama Hana even though she tempted him. Her husband definitely hurt her, and Shishio didn��t mind inflicting the damage on her husband. Unfortunately, the one who would be affected by this damaging reputation wasn��t only her husband but also Yui.


    How would Yui smile when the neighbors and many others would point out to her that her mother ran with a younger man?


    If Yui could smile after that, he might think there was something wrong with her.


    The married woman was off-limits, but they were trying to anger the beast like him. Then, there was no need to be careful since that was what they wanted.


    As for what would happen between the wife and the husband, it had nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, he walked out from the toilet, feeling his dderfortable since he had been drinking plum syrup. The plum syrup made by his grandmother tasted nice. It tasted sour and sweet. When adding ice, it feltfortable in his throat, and when he added a soda, it felt frizzy, which was kind of addicting.


    He thought of bringing the plum syrup hometer, but suddenly someone called him.


    ��Shishio,e here.��


    He turned and saw that it was his grandfather. He didn��t have any strange ideas in his mind and thought his grandfather would give him pocket money. ��Grandfather.��


    ��You really had fun at the Kengan Match, huh?��


    ����..��


    ��Oh, right, you also yed on Tokugawa-chan��s Underground Arena.��


    ����.��


    ��It��s boring.��


    Anyway, it was already known, so there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    ��Boring, huh? Well, you have won all the time, after all.�� His grandfather nodded calmly, but if one looked closely, one could see his eyes twitch slightly. However, he shook his head and asked, ��By the way, are you interested in the Kengan Association?��


    ��Not really.�� He shook his head. ��I didn��t even know that ce existed before.��


    His grandfather nodded since no one told Shishio about that kind of ce. Honestly, it was unnecessary, and their family also didn��t have much interest in watching such a fight.


    Wasn��t it better to stay at the house and y with your women?


    However, he didn��t expect his grandson to be so powerful.


    As for Togo, he knew Togo well, and he knew that she knew about her ambition. He thought for a moment and asked, ��What do you think of Togo?��


    ��Togo?��


    He wondered why his grandfather would mention Togo Tomari, but he thought about his opinion about that arms dealer. ��She is a gentle and good woman.��


    ��That��s good.�� His grandfather somehow nodded and was satisfied with his answer. ��Well, you��re still young, so you��re free to do whatever you want, but you need to be careful with the power struggle of the Kengan Association.��


    Katahara had lost to Togo, and naturally, it was impossible for the Kengan Association to be quiet.


    Many things have happened, and this association has be even more chaotic.


    However, it had nothing to do with them.


    They were like this anyway. Even if they bet on the wrong person, they could easily change the person they followed. As for others, it was impossible since they didn��t have the power of their family.


    ��Oh, by the way, are you nning to make another book?��


    ��Book? Not yet, but I n to make a manga with Mashiro.��


    ��Mashiro? Oh, that��s your mother��s nephew.�� His grandfather nodded. ��She is your woman too?��


    ��Too?��


    He wondered why this grandfather would use it too, but he nodded since he didn��t hide anything.


    ��That��s good. You were like me when I was young.��


    He nodded, then said, ��Just don��t make them pregnant. Be careful.��


    ������..��


    What could he say?


    ��Anyway, you don��t n to stay too long, right?��


    ����is that okay?��


    ��Why not? I have seen you, and it is enough.��


    He was already thinking of going back since if he continued to stay, he was afraid that something unforgivable might happen. He was ready to go back and told his parents and his family. They were reluctant, especially his parents, but they knew he had decided to go home tonight.


    However, they didn��t stop him and told him to be careful since they also wouldn��t stay too long. Thest one would probably go back tomorrow, but some would go home at night.


    His grandmother was adamant and even cried, trying to keep him from staying.


    Naturally, it was even more impossible to stay when he saw his grandmother��s exaggerated cry.


    Still, his parents decided to stay for a while, and he returned home by walking since he wanted to enjoy the scenery, and there was one ce he wanted to visit. He walked rxedly, watching this quiet old capital. It was breathtaking and endearing.


    The quietness was poles apart from the rowdiness of his grandfather��s house.


    This feeling was nice, and it might be thest barrier that he had crossed in this life. He had fully epted his identity and decided to live here, creating his new life.


    Suddenly, he thought about his gloomy thoughts in the past and couldn��t help but sigh.


    Many people helped him, and he felt many emotions in his heart.


    It was unforgettable, and he knew that there was no hesitation in his heart any longer.


    By then, he had stopped at the flower shop. ��Excuse me, can I get a bouquet of lilies?��


    ��Ah, yes!��


    The flower shop staff or owner seemed surprised and quickly nodded. The flower shop in this country was a good business since many times people needed a flower such as Obon, the celebration start of business, and date.


    He observed the woman in front of him was quite beautiful, but currently, his heart didn��t have such a ce for such a thing. When his flowers were ready, he paid the money and left.


    The flower shop staff waved her hand and told him toe anytime.


    He only nodded politely without saying when he was going toe again in the future.


    Holding a bouquet of lilies, he walked toward the bridge.


    This was the bridge of the beginning.


    The bridge where he realized he had be Shishio Oga.

 Chapter 622: Home

    Chapter 622: Home


    Obon is a tradition to honor ancestors.


    However, he didn��t know much about his ancestors.


    On the other hand, he knew about the previous Shishio Oga.


    Every memory of the previous Shishio Oga was imnted in his mind, glued, and couldn��t be erased. He remembered everything about him like there was a film in his head. The memory of the previous Shishio yed on his mind whenever he slept, and it was only after a month, when he moved to Tokyo for the first time, that that memory became part of himself.


    He had tried to avoid this ce after he had woken up since it was full of unpleasant memories.


    After all, who would feel happy when they realize they had died?


    However, he was quite scared when he thought he had be someone else and also became someone else��s son.


    Yet life was like this.


    It was messed up.


    The only thing he could do was avert his mind by thinking about how to make himself better.


    This country wasn��t a good ce to live.


    The path to entrepreneurship was hard and almost closed in this country.


    If one wanted to get rich faster, one had to enter the creative industry or the athlete.


    As for the entertainment industry, if one didn��t have a connection, one would be either a model, small actor or actress.


    Honestly, it was a tough business, and the money from the entertainment industry wasn��t that great.


    Mai might appear to shine brightly in the movie theatre or television screen, but the money she got from a movie wasn��t much. The real money she got was from an endorsement from variouspanies that wanted her to promote their goods.


    The best way was either to be a writer or an athlete since they could be a politician when they were older.


    Before, he was also thinking of entering apany.


    Either bank or life insurance, mostly on finance, since he knew where the money moved.


    However, he had a system now, and his life was mostly okay.


    His future was mostly okay, except if he faced trouble that couldn��t be handled by money or bodyguards such as Yuujiro Hanma.


    Still, leaving this matter aside, since such a problem didn��t appear currently, he hade to Kyoto and felt he should do this. He stood at the bridge where the previous Shishio Oga saved a little girl from the car and died from the shock of almost being hit by the car.


    It was a strange way to pass away.


    However, reality was sometimes more ridiculous than fiction.


    The reluctant feeling when he became Shishio Oga disappeared, and he epted his new identity.


    He put a bouquet of lilies on the bridge��s side, representing rebirth.


    He hoped that the previous Shishio Oga would be transmigrated or reincarnated to another world and had a harem, overpowered system, or ability.


    Anyway, he hoped that Shishio Oga had an easy life where he could be surrounded by many beautiful girls from, princesses, queens, elves, cat girls, goddesses, and many others.


    ��Maybe the reason why he has a lot of myth-rted books is part of his kinks?��


    He wasn��t sure since he had never talked to Shishio Oga, and even if he had a lot of memory of the previous Shishio Oga, he didn��t fully have them.


    There was a certain memory that he didn��t have, such as a fetish, type, or perverted thought from Shishio Oga.


    As for the possibility that such a thought had never existed, he felt that it was impossible since, as long as they were men, they should have imagined the opposite genders.


    If the previous Shishio Oga knew what he was thinking, he might curse him.


    He chuckled slightly and didn��t say much, only leaning on the bridge, looking at the surrounding area absentmindedly. It wasn��t a momentter that his phone vibrated, and he took his phone. He was surprised and epted the call.


    ��Mashiro? What��s wrong?��


    ��Shishio, when are you going home?�� Shiina asked innocently.


    ��Home����


    He couldn��t help but smile when he thought about this one word.


    Probably, it might be possible to return to his original world if he created a machine where he could go from one world to another.


    Yet he knew that ��him�� in that world had died.


    He was living in this world now, and his home was in this world now.


    He was no longer alone like before and had made many precious connections in this world.


    ��I will go home tomorrow morning. Is there something that you want? I will buy them before I go home.��


    ��Is there a Baumkuchen?��


    Shiina was curious about the difference between Baumkuchen in Tokyo and Kyoto. She wanted to know which was better and she wanted to try it!


    ��Ah, Mashiro! It��s not fair! I want to talk with him too!��


    ��Shishio, when are you going back?��


    ��I am going to pick you up!��


    Then, one by one, many of them huddled together, talking to him like there was no end.


    While he was speechless, he patiently talked with them. He asked them what they were doing, and they asked what he was doing. He wasn��t sure how, but he wanted to talk with them when he was alone in this ce.


    From how he talked, it might seem easy for him to ept everything.


    However, it was harder than he had thought.


    The obsession in his heart was impossible to erase, and if possible, he really wanted to try to go to another world.


    Yet, for now, he knew it was simply impossible.


    Instead of going to another world, he felt making medicine to make himself immortal was easier. If he was given time, it might be possible, but definitely not now, and this couldn��t be the only reason for him to live since he was no longer alone in this world.


    He had someone by his side and a ce he called home in this world.


    They talked for quite a long time since there were many things they wanted to say. They might only part for a day, but they felt it was longer than they had thought.


    However, if he talked with them too long, he felt his desire to meet them would decrease, so he thought to end their conversation soon. Yet it seemed he was thinking too much since he knew that even if he had talked with them for so long, there was a vast difference between talking on the phone and talking eye to eye.


    I want to meet them! I want to meet them! I want to meet them!


    Those words kept reverberating in his heart.


    It was impossible to stop, so he decided to return, taking Roberta with him to buy various souvenirs before returning to Tokyo.


    The only unfortunate thing was that Kayo followed them since she knew the best ce to buy souvenirs.


    Yet the interruption of Kayo made him sigh since he couldn��t stay with Roberta happily.


    ��Shishio-sama, let��s go to that shop. The sweets in that shop taste nice.��


    Kayo pointed at the street where the sweet shop was located by leaning near him, subconsciously or deliberately pushing her plump body against his arm. Her fragrance also invaded his nostrils, which made him react slightly.


    Shishio nced at Kayo, who wore a tight violet-colored kimono, which formed her body perfectly. She might not be young anymore, but her body and appearance definitely didn��t lose to most women in this country.


    ��Is there something wrong?�� Kayo asked innocently.


    ��No, it��s okay. Let��s stop there.��


    He borrowed his father��s car and went out with Roberta and Kayo.


    While Kayo sat in the front seat since that way she could guide him better, Roberta could tell that Kayo��s intention was more than that.


    In those few hours, the three of them visited various shops to buy various things.


    Green tea, mochi, matcha baumkuchen, sweets, senbei (rice cracker), yatsuhashi, red bean jelly, and many others.


    He only bought food and didn��t buy any other souvenirs since it wouldn��t be hisst time visiting Kyoto. His home was here, and he might continue his study at Kyoto University.


    Tokyo University was good, but Kyoto was definitely better if he wanted to be a prime minister since his turf was in this ce.


    When they returned, his parents had also returned.


    They talked for a while, having dinner together before they sent him to the station since it was his time to go back with Roberta.


    ��Are you sure you don��t want to stay a day or two?�� Shioriko was reluctant. She had only seen her son a few times after he went to Tokyo, and now he returned in a hurry.


    ��Haha�� we will meet againter, right?�� Shishio was helpless. However, they would meet each other again since they were going to visit Tokyo.


    ��Oh, that��s right!�� Shioriko nodded, but her expression was quite subtle.


    ��???�� He felt weird by the change in his mother��s expression.


    ��Anyway, we��ll prepare your clothester, and don��t forget to pick us up there.�� His father said.


    ��I know. I wille with Robertater. Just call me when youe.�� Shishio nodded and decided to ignore this matter.


    ��Okay, be careful.�� His father didn��t say much and told him to be careful.


    Shioriko wanted to kiss his son, but Shishio didn��t want to be kissed.


    ��See you, Shishio-sama,�� Kayo said with a gentle smile.


    ����yes, see you.�� Shishio nodded at Kayo and wasn��t sure how to react to this gentle smile.


    After saying goodbye, Shishio and Roberta entered a normal train and left Kyoto for Tokyo. Unlike before, this return trip felt quite strange for him, and there was this reluctant feeling since he realized that Kyoto was a good city.


    Shishio suddenly thought about Yukinoshita and recalled that her hometown was Chiba. While he had been in Chiba, he only visited Togo��s vi and hadn��t gone anywhere.


    ��I wonder how Chiba is����


    With that thought, he spent his time with Roberta for a while, enjoying their time together.


    This time he didn��t ride the shinkansen (bullet train). Instead, he went on the normal train, where he would spend eight to more hours on the train. He bought the most luxurious one, with a bed and a bathroom inside.


    Only the two of them were inside this room, and they messed this ce up at once.


    The feeling of doing it on public transportation was different, and Roberta tried to hold her sweet voice since she was afraid to be heard. Unfortunately, those sweet voices kept escaping from her pretty lips.


    He had tried it on a train and a ship, and somehow he wanted to try it on an airne in the future.


    Their trip was unforgettable. Theyy on their bed, staring out the window where they could see the starry night.


    He felt the expensive fare was worth it somehow.


    Roberta also smiled and snuggled in his arms, without her sses and braids, letting herself go wild for once, forgetting her duty as a maid and serving him as his woman.


    Still, while they wanted to stay on this train for a while, they soon arrived in Tokyo.


    Unlike their previously disheveled appearance, their appearance was sharp and neat. As they walked out from the train, naturally, they became the center of attention, especially him, since they were all wondering who this young master was.


    Or did he have a hobby of cosying his women?


    Many thought about a lot of things, but neither Shishio nor Roberta cared about their opinion.


    Then, soon, they saw a group of beautiful women drinking and eating something.


    As if a certain force made them turn their attention in his direction, they stared at each other for a while before they jumped out.


    ��Wee back!��


    ��I am back.��


    Shishio smiled, but he hoped they would watch the time and asion to hug him since now he could see many people staring at him as if he were a scumbag. Fortunately, social media wasn��t a thing in 2005, so he knew no one would make a video and upload it to the inte. Even if someone did that, one should prepare for the consequences of doing so.


    Anyway, he was d that he had gone home.

 Chapter 623: Muwah! Muwah!

    Chapter 623: Muwah! Muwah!


    ��Momo, I can��t breathe. Don��t hug me too tight.��


    ��Hmn~! Over there~! Ahn~!��


    However, his muffled voice didn��t stop the excitement of Momo Kashiwabara. He was helpless, but he didn��tin. Instead, he only increased the speed of his waist, causing her to be unable to speak a single humannguage.


    Momo was crazy, and under his bombardment, she fell helplessly and almost passed out. She wanted him to stop since she almost passed out, but then, she really underestimated him since she let out an animal-like moan before she fell onto her bed, losing consciousness from the pleasure.


    He let go of Momo and sat on the side of the bed to take his breath.


    Before, he couldn��t take a breath since her breasts were pushed against his nose.


    Fortunately, he was naturally strong.


    If it was someone else, they would pass out.


    However, even if they passed out, they passed out from happiness since boobs equaled happiness.


    This time, he wasn��t at his apartment or Sakurasou. Instead, he was at Momo��s house.


    It might be strange, but it was his first timeing to this ce.


    Momo��s house was a luxurious apartment. In other words, she was loaded.


    Once again, he realized that he had a lot of wealthy girlfriends, which made him realize he could be a household husband whenever he wanted to.


    Still, he also realized that many rich people loved to buy apartments at high ces.


    However, there was a reason.


    In the past, especially during the Edo Period, only those nobles could live in the castle, which was the tallest building during that period. No one was allowed to live in the castle beside the nobles, even if some merchants had money to build one.


    So when the Edo Period ended, and many tall buildings were built one after another, the riches lived on those tall buildings since being on top of everyone gave a certain feeling of satisfaction, right?


    Well, some people might not, but there were definitely a lot of them who thought so.


    Anyway, when he entered, he didn��t have a chance to observe her house since she was so wild and wanted to do it right away. She was sleeping now, so he thought to look around for a while. He didn��t have anything to do, so he wanted to see the ce where she was born and how she could grow up to how she was.


    It was his honest opinion, but he could see Momo and Rio Futaba were quite simr to each other.


    They were born into wealthy families, and their parents have always been away from them.


    However, unlike Momo��s optimistic way of life, Futaba was timid andfortable in herfort zone.


    Still, while Momo might seem optimistic, she might also be the most sensitive among them, especially when she had tried to cut her wrist in the past.


    Cutting one wrist didn��t mean that one wanted tomit suicide.


    However, the feeling of pain made them realize that they were alive, and even if they seemed to die, the feeling of pain awakened them.


    Fortunately, Momo had passed through that state, and she was okay now. However, the process for her to reach her current stage was difficult. She was hurt many times, but now, she didn��t have to feel that pain anymore since she found her happiness.


    Still, Momo and Futaba were quite familiar, especially when the two wanted to have someone by their sides, and they had found that person.


    Oh, right!


    They also had big boobs.


    Shishio looked at the photo frame on the side of Momo��s bed and saw a photo of her childhood with her parents and older brother. He had she was mainly living alone in her house.


    Her brother hadn��t been living in this ce since he moved out after he entered the university. On the other hand, their parents were busy with their work, and their rtionship was no longer as warm as before, so it was quite rare for them to return home. They might go home, but only a few times a month or so, leaving Momo alone.


    This situation was also simr to Futaba.


    However, unlike Momo��s parents, Futaba��s parents were on good terms.


    Still, when he saw how happy Momo��s family was in this photo frame, he wondered how one could start to hate each other.


    ��Even if one is rich, they can��t maintain their love, huh?��


    However, this was only one example, and many were different. It was impossible to make Momo��s family the only example since everyone was different.


    Many might say that being rich would equal happiness.


    However, Momo��s situation wasn��t happy at all since she had almostmitted suicide and abused herself several times.


    Then, if one was poor, should they have happiness?


    Not really, since he often heard many parents sell their children to prostitutes for money.


    Many might be surprised, but this has happened many times in the past.


    What had happened was that history only recurred itself.


    Eternal recurrence.


    He had mentioned this in the past, and it is a concept that the universe and all existence and energy have been recurring and will continue to recur in a self-simr form an infinite number of times across infinite time or space.


    Many tragedies would keep recurring many times as long as people were living.


    As for how to stop it?


    Impossible.


    Everyone was different since while many people had their happiness, many also had their unhappiness, even if they were rich or poor.


    However, the unhappiness and happiness of others had never to do with him.


    He was just a human, and he was selfish, so besides the feeling of the people he cared about, the rest were something he didn��t care about.


    Anyway, after he felt satisfied looking around, he thought to prepare dinner since he was quite hungry. He took his phone and saw that Ebina had sent him a text.


    Shishio: ��Don��t worry. I wille, but are we going out at dawn? Isn��t that too early?��


    He didn��t receive an answer. Instead, he received a call from her.


    ��Hello, Shishio-kun, what are you talking about?! Coming at dawn isn��t early at all! For us warriors��.��


    ������.��


    Shishio was speechless when he received a lecture from Ebina, and he also felt weird when he thought he talked with another girl when he was at Momo��s house.


    Still, the two talked for a while until he agreed toe at dawn.


    ��I wille to your house. Is that okay?��


    ��Okay~! I am waiting for you at my house!��


    ��Oh, right, what about Yumiko-senpai?�� He thought about that cute girl and couldn��t help but smile.


    ��Yumiko is with me now. She is in the bathroom. Do you want to see her?�� Ebina asked with augh.


    ����don��t joke around. Anyway, see you tomorrow. I wille at dawn. Don��t sleep. If you don��t answer me in ten minutes, I will definitely leave you.��


    ��Don��t worry. I have set up ten rms, and I am going to sleep early. I have told my father to wake me up since he doesn��t go to sleep����


    Ebina told of her determination to visit the Summer Comiket and how excited she was about the event.


    Shishio listened patiently, but it was quite hard for him to get excited since he didn��t have much interest in the Summer Comiket. However, he would be lying if he wasn��t curious about the biggest otaku event in this country.


    Yet he also couldn��t understand Ebina��s excitement.


    After all, what kind of girl asked her man to pick her up at dawn?


    If they were living outside of Tokyo, he might understand why they should go out at dawn, but they were living in Tokyo!


    However, he also knew how obsessed the otaku in this country was about the Comiket.


    Even the people who lived far away, such as in Hokkaido or Fukuoka, also came to Tokyo during this event.


    Many people might seem strange of how eager people were, but when one loved something, mere logic could no longer bind them down. Even if they didn��t have money, they might borrow money from a loanshark to participate in this event.


    His words might seem exaggerated, but in his previous life, many of the people he knew would borrow money, so they could participate in the k-pop concert.


    Still, unfortunately, he wasn��t part of that group, so naturally, it was impossible for him to understand.


    ��Fufufu, I have prepared a surprise for you. Be prepared, alright?��


    ��Surprise? What kind of surprise?�� He was startled by Ebina��s sudden words.


    ��I won��t tell you~! If I tell you, it won��t be a surprise, right?��


    ��Then, I won��te.��


    ��What?! How can that be?! You have promised me!��


    ��But you never told me that you would give me a weird surprise.�� He was so speechless when he learned he had to pick her up at dawn.


    ��I-I am sorry for that, but I have a good reason!��


    ��For what reason?��


    ����er, you will see it tomorrow.��


    Shishio thought for a moment and said, ��I don��t have any motivation, though. I also don��t have much of an interest in Comiket.��


    ��Oh, wait a moment. You have made one mistake.��


    ��What mistake?��


    ��You have motivation, right?��


    ��Really? What is it?��


    ��Me!��


    ������..��


    ��Senpai, the signal of my phone is bad. I will close the call.


    ��Wait! Wait! I am going to kiss you!��


    ������.��


    ��As much as you want! Until you are satisfied!��


    ������.��


    ��Muwah! Muwah! Muwah!��


    ��Okay, okay. I wille.�� He sighed helplessly.


    ��Yay~!��


    Shishio was helpless when he heard Ebina��s cheerful voice.


    ��By the way, that��s my advance payment. Are you satisfied?��


    ��No, but I might be satisfied tomorrow.��


    ����you make me shy, you know? Well, see you tomorrow~! I am waiting for you at dawn!��


    ��Okay, don��t forget to sleep early.��


    ��You too.��


    They talked for a while before he hung up the call.


    Honestly, he wondered what his rtionship with Ebina was, but he knew that this girl didn��t want to go out, so he didn��t force her to go out with her either. If this type of rtionship she wanted, he was okay with it since he would be lying if he didn��t feel happy to receive a kiss from Ebina.


    ��


    When the call stopped, Ebina looked at her phone for a while before she covered her face with a pillow and kicked her feet around, feeling giddy, happy, and excited. While it was her first time to know this feeling, she was addicted to it.


    She was already satisfied with their current rtionship, and she didn��t ask more since what he needed wasn��t a boyfriend but someone that could stay by her side, and he was that person.


    ��But a boyfriend, huh?��


    ��Ebina, your mom told me that the dinner is ready. How about we eat?��


    Her thought stopped when she heard Yumiko��s voice.


    Yumiko entered Ebina��s room while trying to dry her hair gently with a towel.


    ��Okay.��


    Ebina nodded.


    ��By the way, are you sure he will agree?�� Yumiko looked at the corner of the room with some hesitation. While she also wanted to see, she wasn��t sure whether Shishio would agree.


    ��Don��t worry. Leave that to me!�� Ebina patted her slender chest and puffed them high smugly. ��I have solved that matter, and he will definitely agree!��


    ��Is that so?�� Yumiko wasn��t sure how Ebina could be so confident, but she would be lying if she wasn��t excited.


    While the two talked excitedly, Shishio was still clueless about what they nned to do.


    <strong>The Novel will be updated first on Free?ebn?vel. c?m . Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!??</strong>

 Chapter 624: Momo Kashiwabara

    Chapter 624: Momo Kashiwabara


    ��Huh? Shishio?��


    Momo was awoken after half an hour, but she didn��t see him anywhere, which made her slightly at a loss.


    ��Momo, I am in the kitchen.��


    The door in her room wasn��t closed, so she could hear his voice quite clearly. She wasn��t sure how he knew she had woken up but hearing his voice calmed her.


    Suddenly, she sniffed a delicious aroma wafted into her nose.


    *Growl!*


    She blushed and held her stomach subconsciously. Fortunately, he wasn��t around, or else she would be embarrassed. Still, she realized how hungry she was.


    Sexual intercourse was a strenuous activity. It burnt a lot of stamina.


    They were doing it in the afternoon, and she saw that it was six in the evening, so naturally, she felt hungry, especially when she hadn��t eaten anything at noon. She slowly rose from her bed, sluggishly,zily, without much energy.


    She was quite thirsty. Fortunately, there was a bottle of water on the nearby table, so she took it without hesitation and drank it to satiate her thirst. She might have drunk a lot, but that liquid could only satiate her different thirst.


    After she was satisfied, she took her bra and his t-shirt. His t-shirt might be in arger size, but it was morefortable since she didn��t need to wear her panties and bottom.


    As for the bra, she wore it since her nipples felt ufortable when they rubbed against the fabric of the t-shirt. She also didn��t want to have sagging breasts, so she cared for them well, even in her youth.


    However, she didn��t immediately get up. She sniffed his scent that remained on his t-shirt for a while until she was satisfied before she stood up sneakily to Shishio, wondering whether he was cooking.


    Her guess was right since he was cooking in the kitchen.


    This scene brought a smile to her face since she didn��t remember how long it was for her to see someone do this to her.


    Her rtionship with her family was no longer as good as in her childhood.


    They often fought, so they worked most of the time to avoid each other, neglecting her children too.


    If her older brother was here, she wouldn��t be lonely.


    Unfortunately, her older brother moved away.


    She was alone, and this loneliness was killing her.


    She needed someone by her side, so she got a boyfriend.


    Even though she knew the person she dated was a scumbag, worse than trash, knowing that someone was there beside her gave and she wasn��t alone made her forget the pain of loneliness.


    It was like drinking poison to ease the poison.


    Even though she knew it was bad, she kept drinking them since she didn��t know how to solve her problem.


    Fortunately, she met him.


    It was like fate, and she fell for him instantly.


    Naturally, it wasn��t easy.


    Even if she tried to hide it with her natural optimism, she knew it would be hard and almost impossible to get him.


    Unlike others, who were pure and clean.


    It didn��t mean she was dirty since he didn��t care whether he was her first or not since, from now on, he would be his.


    However, if possible, she wanted him to be her first since that way, she could feel all the happiness of all his other girls too.


    She also regretted that she had been dating many people before him, but her experience also made her realize how lucky she was to be able to enter his eyes.


    When they were together, her heart, body, and soul were filled by him.


    She reached the zenith of pleasure that she had never felt before, erasing every figure that had been with her. Now, those ex-boyfriends of hers were nothing but a silhouette for her, and she forgot about their names and appearance.


    He was the only one inside her.


    From now on until then.


    Still, in the past, she could only stay by his side, staying on the crack, hoping she could get some of his warmth. Hoping that he wouldn��t forget her and hoping that he would look at her.


    However, now it is different.


    She leaped and hugged him tightly from behind.


    He was slightly tense and turned his head helplessly. ��I am cooking. Do you know how dangerous what you are doing?��


    ��Hehe�� sorry.��


    She stuck out her tongue cutely while thinking she wouldn��t do something like this again, but it was hard to contain the feeling in her chest that it almost burst out!


    ��What did you cook?��


    ��Yakisoba. Something simple. Is that okay?��


    ��Un!��


    It had been a while since she had someone cook for her, and she was looking forward to it.


    ��Is there something that I can help you with?��


    ��Well, can you help me to prepare the sd? It won��t be good if we just eat this.��


    ��Okay, leave that to me!��


    She saluted, telling leaving the rest to her.


    While he was skeptical since many girls around him had zero skill in the kitchen, it seemed he underestimated Momo too much. She might seem stupid and all goofy, but she was smart. If Yukinoshita wasn��t there, she might be able to take 1st rank in the 2nd grade, showing how amazing she would be if she decided to study.


    However, he decided to put this matter aside since it was enjoyable to be able to do this with her.


    The two prepared dinner together, enjoying each other��s presence, feeling the warmth that was as addicting as their intercourse.


    Momo��s parents and older brother weren��t around, but this was good since now, they didn��t want others�� presence around her.


    If there were, it would be their children in the future.


    When dinner was ready, they went to the living room and ate together while watching television. It was rude and rather messy, considering there was a huge dining table in her house, but he felt it was too distant to eat there.


    On the other hand, if they ate on the sofa, they could be next to each other.


    ��Is it good?��


    ��Un!��


    Momo nodded happily since it was so delicious that she might put yakisoba as her favorite food from now on!


    After they ate, they put the tes on the sink and decided to clean them upter before they rested on the sofa together.


    ��Let me see your wrist.��


    ��Okay.��


    Momo took off the scrunchie on her wrist and showed it to him.


    Unlikest time, the scars on her wrists were barely noticeable and almost disappeared, which made her not hesitate to show them to him.


    As for why she wore a scrunchie, it was a habit since she had been doing it for a long time.


    Shishio had a pharmaceuticalpany and a ��Chemistry Mastery,�� so he made a cream to erase Momo��s scars, but this cream wasn��t perfect, so it needed time to erase her scars.


    ��Thanks.��


    Shishio looked at Momo, who suddenly thanked him and couldn��t help but smile, rubbing her head gently. ��What are you thanking me for? It��s something natural that I want to help you with, right? You��re my woman, after all.��


    Momo suddenly cried and hugged him tightly.


    ��SHISHIO!!!��


    ��Why are you crying so suddenly?��


    He was speechless and helpless.


    While he didn��t think he had done anything special, it was different for Momo.


    What he did to her was something special, unforgettable for her entire life, imprinted, engraved forever.


    She loved him so much, much, much that she couldn��t control her emotion.


    ��Geez����


    In the end, he couldn��t stop her tears and hugged her until she calmed down.


    When she calmed down, he asked, ��Still, is it alright for me to stay? Won��t your parents go back?�� He took the mochi he had bought in Kyoto and chewed it lightly.


    ��Let me try that.��


    Momo opened her mouth, waiting for him to feed her.


    He looked at his half-bitten mochi and fed it to her mouth.


    ��Hm~! Delicious!��


    ��So?��


    ��It��s okay.��


    She was confident. ��They won��t go home after all.�� She had never been so d that her parents didn��t go back now. Still, even if they didn��t go back, she could stay at his apartment since that��s how she usually was.


    As of now, she only lives in her apartment from time to time.


    However, most of the time, she lived with him and other girls in his apartment since it was more convenient.


    ��Is that so?��


    He wasn��t sure what kind of answer he should say and had to say he was lucky that his parents were on good terms.


    ��By the way, how are your parents? I want to see them somehow���� Momo was curious about his parents.


    ��Well���� Before he started talking, he heard the sound of the rain. ��Is there rain?��


    ��Really?��


    They stood up and looked out the window, watching the scenery of the city soaked by the rain.


    ��It��s cold����


    Momo had minimal clothing since she only wore his t-shirt and bra.


    ��Is it warmer now?��


    He hugged her naturally.


    ��Oh-Oh!��


    Momo was excited, jumped into him, and hugged him like a monkey in heat. She rubbed her face against him and pressed her breasts against his face.


    ������


    He wondered whether this girl tried to kill him by suffocating him with heavy masses on her chest. However, he would be lying if this didn��t feel good. He pped her soft buttocks, causing them to tremble.


    ��Hyaan~!��


    Momo was startled and moaned lightly.


    ��How about we take a bath together?��


    ������


    She looked at Shishio and thought that this guy was a genius. She moved closer and bit his ear lightly, whispering, ��I won��t let you go tonight.��


    ����..��


    While this girl was smart, she was also quite stupid since she didn��t realize what kind of existence she was about to face.


    However, he was going to spoil this girl a lot. He kissed between her brows gently and gently put the tip of their noses together.


    This small gesture caused her heart to flutter.


    ��You won��t be able to sleep tonight.��


    Yet this contrast made her realize her body, heart, and soul were dominated by him, and she was owned by him.


    ��I am yours. Do whatever you want with me����


    There were no longer any words between them, and they did it until dawn.


    <strong>The Novel will be updated first on Free?ebn?vel. c?m . Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!??</strong>

 Chapter 625: Shishio has a lot of problems

    Chapter 625: Shishio has a lot of problems


    At dawn, he walked out of Momo��s house, leaving her sleeping since she was dead tired. Unlike him, whose body was stronger than a normal human, she was only a normal human.


    Their night together was amazing, but her stamina couldn��t handle it, so she slept soundly on her bed.


    If there was something that might trouble her, it was the fact that her house was all messy since it was covered by various juices and liquids.


    Fortunately, he cleaned all of them before he left.


    This wasn��t something that he had to do since even if he left without doing anything, she wouldn��t me him.


    However, there was proper etiquette on every asion.


    ��Or maybe it��s better to leave it like that?��


    He thought that a certain type of woman would love their room to stay messy as it was, but this and that was a different matter. Considering her maid and her parents mighte in the morning, he thought to clean up the crime scene, so no drama would appear in the Kashiwabara family.


    The only thing he wondered about was whether Momo didn��t tell her parents about what she was doing.


    ��Probably not.��


    If he was in Momo��s case, he definitely wouldn��t tell her parents.


    However, wasn��t it strange?


    Shouldn��t one tell their parents in case they encounter trouble, especially Momo?


    However, he didn��t think so since not all parents were good, and they were also a trust issue.


    Also, not many problems could be talked about to the parents after all.


    This is where a lover came.


    The people were they could trust andfortable with to talk about their problems.


    Having a lover made them able to talk about this problem.


    Well, this was only for the weak.


    For the strong, they would handle their problem on their own.


    Yet there was no need to force ourselves to be strong since being weak also had its advantages.


    What were the advantages?


    Well, he didn��t have time to discuss that since he had arrived in front of Ebina��s house. Thest time he visited this ce was when he went out with Ebina to Ikebukuro. While no chapters mentioned it, he came once a month to visit Ikebukuro from time to time with Ebina.


    His trip was, fortunately, okay, and he didn��t see anything weird.


    As for why he came to Ikebukuro, not many people knew, but there was a delicious mapo tofu restaurant, which he was quite hooked to buy.


    As for the trip to visit the BL (Boy��s Love) store with Ebina, he just tagged along with her, apanying her before they ate dinner together, especially the mapo tofu.


    The spicy taste of the mapo tofu was so addicting that it made theme every time they visited Ikebukuro.


    As for her attempt to bring him to the dark path, it was naturally impossible. However, he often went to visit the anime store to educate himself since the creativity of the people in this world was quite good.


    The only thing that he was worried about was the fact that the NTR genre started to be popr, which made him speechless.


    Walker Yumasaki, who taught him about the path of adults on the Ikebukuro, started to stray from his path and was also hooked on this new genre.


    ��No, it isn��t a new genre.��


    After all, every plot, genre, and many other creative works have been written by many people in the past.


    If there is a difference, it is the characters, personalities, and how one presents their works.


    Naturally, it included the NTR genre.


    As for him, it was impossible for him to love such a genre.


    However, there was a big problem and why he suddenly mentioned this genre.


    Many people wondered why he mentioned this genre, but he was helpless at this moment since the character that stole the woman seemed to be drawn after him.


    His name might be quite famous since he was the author of a famous novel and manga. However, he was rtively low-key, and it was quite rare for him to ept an interview. Still, once he epted the interview, his face was made into a cover, and it increased the sales of the magazine.


    As for the demographic of the buyers, most of them were women, including married women.


    While the magazine wanted to interview him again, he rejected it without hesitation.


    Whenever he walked, he would be the center of attention because of his appearance. Yet if his poprity as an author was added, his poprity reached the height that one could only imagine in their life.


    However, he didn��t expect this poprity would bring him to the ce where he would be the character in the story. If only he was a normal character, it would be okay, but he was a character who stole the women of others.


    This was outrageous, but everything had spread everywhere like a weed. It was impossible to stop unless he pulled the root. However, there were too many roots, and it was too troublesome to handle this problem since this wasn��t exactly a crime.


    The face and body of the character might be simr to him, but they weren��t exactly the same, so it made the caseplicated.


    He also didn��t want to get famous because he tried to stop someone from using his portrait as a character who stole the women of others.


    If something like that happened, he was afraid he might be beaten by his family.


    This also wasn��t the reputation he wanted, especially when he nned to be prime minister and governor.


    Fortunately, the NTR genre was a niche genre, and there weren��t many people who were interested in this genre, especially in 2005.


    Right?


    Hopefully.


    He hoped that no one would be interested in this genre. Instead, they would love the vani genre or harem, so that way, the low birthrate in this country could be solved. Everyone should make children happy without a problem.


    However, he knew it wouldn��t be easy for one to want to have children.


    Especially in this country where everything was so expensive.


    Well, leaving this matter aside, their outing to Ikebukuro once a month brought their rtionship to the point where they were familiar with each other and even closer than any of her ssmates that she had spent a year with.


    Except for Yumiko and Yui, of course.


    However, those two were female, and he was a male, so the shape of their rtionship was quite different.


    Yet this point was also why the kiss they shared at the training camp was so natural. They only needed a chance before they exchanged their kiss, and that training camp gave them that chance.


    Still, this wasn��t the time for him to think about that kiss, especially when Hina had promised him that he could kiss him as much as he could.


    So here it was, at dawn, in front of Ebina��s apartment.


    While he previously said that he was going to visit Ebina��s house, her house was located in one of the apartment buildings in Setagaya. It might be surprising for her to choose Suimei since it is located in Shinjuku. This school was quite far from her house, and she needed to use a train every day.


    Why should she choose a school which was quite far from her house?


    Wasn��t it better to choose a closer school?


    Probably, or probably not.


    However,muting by train was something normal in this country.


    Some students even had to take a two-hour trip from their houses to the school.


    Crazy, right?


    However, if one wanted to enter a good school or leave the dark past, this was a sacrifice.


    Anyway, leaving this matter aside, he called Ebina��s phone. He was outside of her apartment building, staring at her t. It was dawn, so it was so quiet. No one was around him. He was alone.


    Honestly, what he was doing was quite weird, and some people might call him for doing something suspicious since the only people who came out at that moment were probably garbage disposal workers, moving from time to time with their trucks.


    However, when he arrived, they had cleaned up this ce, so he was alone in this ce under the dim light of the street light.


    He felt like a suspicious person even if he wasn��t one, which made him helpless.


    ��Hello?��


    ��Ah, is it Yumiko-senpai?��


    ��Ah, uh? Oga-kun?��


    He could somehow imagine how Yumiko answered him while half-sleeping. ��I am here. Where are you two?��


    ��Ah, wait a moment! Ebina, wake up! He is here!��


    ��Five more minutes!��


    ��Ebina!��


    He was speechless, wondering whether he should go home now.


    ��


    Fortunately, he didn��t wait too long and saw Yumiko and Ebina walking out of the apartment building. They still wore their pajamas but wrapped their bodies with warm cardigans. Still, the temperature of this country was naturally cold, especially at dawn.


    While he said he didn��t wait too long, he had to wait at least 15 minutes since it seemed Yumiko decided to put her make-up on first.


    ��It��s cold! It��s cold!��


    Ebina rubbed her body while smiling at him sheepishly. ��Sorry, sorry. We arete.��


    He didn��t look at Ebina but at Yumiko, who nced at him from time to time shyly. Her make-up was faint, but he had to say she was a beauty. However, he wasn��t in the mood at the moment since there was a more cornered matter.


    ��You��re not ready yet?��


    He was speechless. This crazy girl told him to visit her at dawn, but she wasn��t ready.


    ��No hurry. No hurry. Come to my house first! I will give you a nice warm coffee first.�� Ebina took his hand without hesitation and led him to her house.


    He stared at Ebina for a while, then said, ��I want tea.��


    ��Okay, I will make you breakfast too. Don��t worry.�� Ebina looked at Shishio and said, ��So,e in first, alright?��


    He let out a helpless sigh and pped her buttocks mercilessly.


    ��Hyaa~!�� Ebina was startled and blushed.


    ��Then, let��se in.��


    ��Good.�� Ebina smiled and swayed her two fleshy rounds on her bottom lightly. Her chest might not be big, but she had confidence in her hips and buttocks.


    His lips twitched, even if this girl was rotten to the core. Her body wasscivious.


    However, Yumiko was startled.


    ��When is their rtionship so close?��


    Still, while they walked, he wondered whether it was alright for him to enter.


    ��Her parents are there, right?��


    However, he decided to think about this matterter since this morning, Tokyo was cold.


    <strong></strong>

 Chaptr 626 Two devils

    Shishio realized once again that many of his acquaintances wereing from well-off families.


    The ones who were rtively poor were rather small in number.


    While he didn''t want to be rude, if he had to say who had a bad economic condition among the people he knew, it would be Saki Kawasaki.


    His girlfriend was probably the poorest one since her parents didn''t have money to pay for her university.


    However, he didn''t overthink this problem since she was with him now, and everything will be okay from now on.


    After he entered Ebina''s, the most natural normal reaction was to observe the surroundings. Yet he had to say he felt quite disappointed. If he had to talk about her apartment, only one word was suitable.


    Normal.


    It was so normal that he didn''t have anything to say.


    However, this might be how this country is now.


    Everyone had to be in uniform, and everyone had to follow what everyone did. Everyone had to be the same no matter who they were.


    Even Yukinoshita, who came from a wealthy family, wasn''t immune to this problem.


    Naturally, he was immune to this, so he was okay.


    However, ordinary people couldn''t do something like him since the pressure of living was already hard. They didn''t want to add another problem, so they followed what everyone was doing.


    Yet this was impossible since everyone was different.


    If he had to say, it was like when we yed shape sorting during childhood. Even though the hole told us to put a triangle, we kept trying to insert the square no matter what, which was naturally impossible.


    Society was like this.


    This was also why Ebina knew that no one would ept her hobby and didn''t force anyone to like it.


    She only liked it, that''s all, nothing else.


    As long as no one interrupted her, she was okay.


    However, she was also a human, and if possible, she wanted to search for someone who could stay by her side. It didn''t mean that this person would ept her hobby, but she hoped this person didn''t judge her even though she knew her hobby was weird.


    This had already be a paradox.


    Even though she knew her hobby was weird, she didn''t want anyone to talk badly about it.


    Yet this was how life was, right?


    "What''s wrong?" Ebina asked.


    "Is it okay for me to enter? Your parents are inside, right?"


    "It should be... okay." Ebina thought for a moment, then said, "Ah, but pick up your shoes with you. Bring them to my room."


    "......" Shishio and Yumiko.


    "What do you mean?" Shishio was speechless.


    "Yeah, Ebina, what do you want to do?" Yumiko also wasn''t sure what her friend nned to do.


    "It''s troublesome to exin why I invited you here at dawn to my father."


    ''So don''t invite me at dawn!''


    He wanted to p this girl''s ass again.


    "Then, don''t invite him at dawn." Yumiko sighed.


    "But I want to test whether his costume fits or not. If it doesn''t fit, I will fix it immediately." Ebina countered.


    "Well, that''s true." Yumiko nodded.


    "Wait, wait, what do you mean by a costume? Why have I never heard anything?" Shishio quickly interrupted.


    "Ah, really, I might have forgotten about it." Ebinaughed embarrassingly, but she couldn''t see a smile on his face. She knew he was angry, so she quickly apologized. "I''m sorry! Bute to my room first! I will exin it there!"


    Shishio didn''t move from his spot, so Ebina pulled his hand. However, she couldn''t pull him. She could see that he wouldn''t move until she exined everything, so in the end, she kissed his lips.


    "......" Shishio and Yumiko.


    "Follow me!"


    Ebina didn''t wait for Shishio to give a response and pulled him to her room.


    "Wa-Wait, what are you doing?!"


    Yumiko quickly chased after them in aplicated mood, especially after what she had seen. When she entered, Ebina quickly closed and locked the door.


    "......"


    Not only was Yumiko, but he was also speechless.


    Still, it was his first time in her room, and honestly, it was too normal!


    It was so normal that he felt it was weird.


    After all, while he didn''t feel surprised by the interior of her house, he was dumbfounded by the interior of her room since he thought there would be a lot of BL''s goods.


    ''But this room smells nice...''


    He could see Ebina''s family was rtively well-off.


    While she wasn''t as rich as Momo, it was only slightly lower.


    "Sit down first."


    Ebina tapped her bed, telling him to sit down on her bed.


    "Where should I put my shoes?"


    "Just outside of the veranda."


    "....."


    Shishio was toozy to argue and put his shoes on the veranda before he sat down on the bed. However, he had to say this feeling was quite strange since he felt he had done something he shouldn''t do, especially when her parents were beside them, sleeping peacefully, without knowing what their daughter was doing.


    The feeling of tarnishing something felt quite addicting.


    If this continued, he was afraid that he might walk into the path that he shouldn''t do.


    However, he realized that he was already a scumbag, who almost seduced the mother of his senior, so hadn''t he already fallen?


    "Wait! Wait! Why did you kiss him on the lips suddenly? Why did you do that? Why did you kiss him?"


    However, before they started, Yumiko was already outraged since she didn''t expect this situation and even repeated her question twice.


    "Yumiko, it''s like what you imagine. We''re in this rtionship."


    Ebina wanted to show Yumiko again and kissed his lips, but he pushed her head away.


    "What did you push me away?!"


    "You haven''t exined anything to me, and it is better for you to exin it to Yumiko-senpai. She is your friend, right?"


    Yumiko was Ebina''s only friend.


    While Ebina''s rtionship with Yui and the rest were good, she had the closest rtionship with Yumiko since Yumiko was the only one who epted her and understood everything.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Ebina nodded before she sat on hisp and hugged his neck intimately.


    "......" Shishio.


    "Yumiko, we are in this rtionship," Ebina said while pressing her cheek against his.


    "........" Shishio.


    "Sin-Since when...?" Yumiko was at a loss, and her head was nk at that moment.


    "From the summer camp before, right?" Ebina looked at Shishio.


    "But we often went out together before that."


    "That''s true." Ebina nodded since their rtionship had been forged for quite a while, and it was only when they were at the summer camp that their rtionship advanced to the next step. "By the way, what''s that? You have been holding that paper bag for a while."


    "Oh, it''s a souvenir. I just came back from Kyoto, remember?"


    "Can I see it? What''s in there?" Ebina took the paper bag and looked at the inside curiously.


    "Sweets, matcha, and more."


    "I am going to eat them!"


    "Wait! Wait! How can you be nonchnt about this? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Yumiko felt so vexed at that moment. Her feelings wereplicated, and she couldn''t find the right words to describe her emotion. She knew she shouldn''t have a feeling toward Shishio since her heart had always been for Hayama Hayato, but the more she met him, the more she felt her heart swayed.


    Knowing that, she tried to firm and harden her heart, thinking more about Hayama, and moved away from Shishio. However, even though she tried to get away, he kept appearing in front of her from time to time, right when she didn''t expect it, making her firm heart have a feeling that she shouldn''t be born. Yet it was impossible for her to give up Hayama so easily. This wasn''t because she loved Hayama, but it was just a desperate attempt since the more she tried to forget about Shishio, the more she thought about him, forgetting Hayama''s figure.


    However, Hayama was never there.


    Hayama wasn''t by her side, and he also didn''t have an interest in her.


    This made her desperate attempt useless, and she realized her feeling toward "him" became stronger, so after that summer camp, shepletely forgot about Hayama.


    ''Even though I know he is bad...''


    She knew that this guy was a scumbag and had a lot of girlfriends, yet his figure kept emerging in her mind, dream, and heart.


    Unfortunately, it was summer vacation, and it would be impossible for her to meet Shishio.


    However, fortunately, Ebina made a promise to him to go out to the Comiket. She decided to join even though she didn''t have an interest in it. However, even though the event hadn''t started, she felt this event was more interesting than she had thought, especially when she found out about Ebina''s surprise for him.


    Yet the fact that Shishio and Ebina were together shocked her and made her legs so weak.


    "Senpai, sit down first."


    Shishio could see how shocked Yumiko was, which made him worried.


    "Yeah,e here."


    Ebina pulled Yumiko and let her sit on hisp.


    "........" Shishio and Yumiko.


    ''Can you put her on a different chair? My leg isn''t a chair!''


    Yet those words didn''te out of his mouth, and he shut his mouth firmly, especially after he felt the mochi-like round fleshes firmly sit on his thigh. His body was quite huge, so it was quite easy for him to let two girls sit on hisp, especially when Yumiko and Ebina were rather slender and had average height.


    Yumiko was also confused by everything since if the news that Shishio and Ebina were like uppercuts on her chin, then when she sat on hisp, it was like a blow to her liver. She lost her calm and rational judgment and wasn''t sure what to do before she stared at his lips, which were so close yet so far away.


    Yet Ebina had kissed those lips several times.


    Yumiko gulped, wondering how it felt to kiss those lips.


    Shishio didn''t know what Yumiko was thinking, and he wanted to know what Ebina was thinking. However, the fragrance of shampoo from their hair tickled his heart, making him want to bury his face in their hair. It made him sigh, thinking how hard it was to harden his will, so he wouldn''t have an erection.


    However, when he tried to calm himself, and Yumiko was confused, Ebina suddenly said something outrageous, "Shishio-kun, are you interested in cosy?"

 Chapter 627: Cosplay?

    Chapter 627: Cosy?


    Shishio blinked his eyes for a while and repeated Ebina��s words to confirm whether he was right or wrong.


    ��Cosy?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Ebina nodded solemnly.


    ��Cosy?��


    He tried to confirm her once again.


    ��Yes, cosy!��


    Suddenly, Ebina stood up from hisp and wanted to show her surprise to him.


    Yet when Ebina left, Yumiko was the only one on hisp, and he naturally wrapped his hand around her waist.


    Yumiko felt her body tense, but she didn��t want to move away.


    ��Senpai, you��re such a spoiled girl. You really like to sit on myp that much?��


    ��I-I am not!��


    Yumiko blushed and denied his question fervently.


    ��Just kidding, but are you also involved in Hina-senpai��s n?�� Shishio narrowed his eyes, staring at Yumiko.


    Yumiko couldn��t say anything and lowered her head embarrassedly.


    After all, she also agreed to Hina��s n!


    She knew Hina��s n was bad, but her desire said otherwise since she wanted to see him in cosy!


    ��So, do you want to see me in cosy?��


    ����..��


    ��If you��re being truthful, I might think about it.��


    Hearing those words, Yumiko hesitated for a while before she nodded with a red beet face. ����yes.��


    ��Good girl.��


    He rubbed Yumiko��s hair gently, thinking that this girl was really a good girl.


    Unlike Yui, who acted and tried to find a ce, so she wouldn��t be isted.


    Unlike Ebina, who was rotten to the core.


    Unlike Yukinoshita, who fought everyone.


    Yumiko was a good girl who just wanted to have love. Unfortunately, she fell for the wrong man.


    Yet even if she might change her love for someone else, he was afraid he was far worse than any man in the world since he couldn��t fully love her.


    Still, love was blind.


    Even if one knew that their destination wasn��t a road where one could walk together, but a pier where they would be drowned, one wouldn��t have hesitated to plunge into it since this was what love did to someone.


    ��Tada~!��


    However, he was in a daze after he saw the costume brought by Ebina.


    ��What��s that?��


    ��It��s the costume of Sebastian Raphaelus.��


    ��What?��


    ��Sebastian Raphaelus! It��s the butler from the duke of the devil that lures a human to hell and tortures them, yet after a certain incident, he is trapped by the contact of Lucius Campbell and bes his butler, helping this young master to build his family and unravel the mystery of the disappearance of his family! It��s a thrill full of physiology work with the beauty of the rtionship between a master and butler! Oh, I like how cold they seem to be, yet they care for each other! Ah, this is high-tier work! No, a legendary work that surprises the limitations of humanity! The love between a human and a devil! Their love is an eternity! How amazing! Guwah!��


    Suddenly, Ebina had a nosebleed and fell to the ground.


    ��Ebina!��


    ��Hina-senpai!��


    ��I-I am alright�� it��s impossible for me to fall like this.��


    ������


    While they were amazed by her determination, they also felt speechless by her determination.


    ��So�� you want me to cosy as Sebastian Raphaelus?��


    ��That��s right!��


    Ebina nodded with a bright smile and pushed the costume of Sebastian Raphaelus to his chest.


    ������..��


    While she didn��t say anything, the expression on her face, screaming at him, ��Wear it! Wear it! Wear it!��


    Personally, he didn��t have a problem wearing the costume since the costume wasn��t that embarrassing. Instead, it was quite normal from what he imagined.


    The costume was a butler��s uniform, which consisted of ck trousers, a six-buttoned double-breasted tailcoat, and a gray vest. On the shirt cuffs and tie, a distinctive crest was attached. There were even white gloves, a pocket watch, and a chained silverpel pin bearing the distinctive crest.


    He could see the details were amazing, and it definitely seemed expensive.


    ��Isn��t this expensive?��


    ��You don��t need to worry. I made them on my own!�� Ebina patted her small chest proudly.


    He looked at the sewing machine in her room and didn��t expect that she would have such a talent.


    ��So wear it! If the size doesn��t fit, I will fix it immediately.��


    Somehow he understood why Ebina told him toe at dawn. He sighed and nodded. ��Okay, but don��t forget about your promise.��


    ��Okay, I won��t forget.��


    It was impossible for her to forget to give him his reward since she also anticipated giving him his reward since it was exciting. ��This is the advance payment for our contract.�� She kissed him on the cheek with a cheeky smile.


    ����.�� Shishio.


    Yumiko frowned, but she didn��t say anything. She knew she should be happy for Ebina since Ebina had found someone she loved, but strangely enough, she couldn��t, which made her wonder whether her feeling toward her friend was just like this.


    ��Yumiko, do you want to give him a reward together?��


    Suddenly, a whisper of the devil was heard.


    ��Hu-Huh? What are you talking about?��


    ��I mean�� isn��t it better for us to be with him together?��


    ����.��


    Yumiko was in a daze, staring at the mischievous smile that showed on Ebina��s smile. She wasn��t sure whether Ebina was serious or joking, but she gulped at the possibility of her words.


    Doing something that shouldn��t be done.


    The thrill of doing something bad made the two girls seem to be in a strange state.


    ��So, how do I wear these?��


    His words brought them to reality, and they looked at him. Then, they saw an unexpected scene since they saw him naked from the upper half, showing his rugged and valiant body.


    ��Guwah!��


    Ebina fell once again with a nosebleed.


    Yumiko stood still, but she felt something warm on her nose for some reason.


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��


    After a long work with blood and tears, Yumiko and Ebina finished dressing Shishio.


    His costume perfectly fitted his body since he could change the shape of his body with his ��Seimei Kikan,�� but even if he didn��t, Ebina had special eyes where she could capture the detailed size of an individual perfectly.


    He wasn��t sure whether this was a superpower or not, but he wondered whether the size of his lower body was included.


    However, this wasn��t the time to think about that matter since her room was quite messy with her blood, especially when she kept having a nosebleed, so in the end, even though it would make her ugly, they put tissues on her nose.


    Shishio and Yumiko knew that even though it would lower this girl��s charm, a tissue on her nose was something necessary.


    Yet Yumiko wasn��t surprised by Ebina��s reaction since she had to say that she felt she had brought something that shouldn��t be into this world. Honestly, she was afraid of his potential since she knew all the girls would simply fall for him because of his appearance, and while she was rather quiet, it took all of her will not to jump into him.


    ��I see a god����


    Ebina was already crying, worshipping him, before she took her camera and took a photo of him.


    ��God? Aren��t I a devil?��


    He felt speechless by the change of the setting, but he was too tired to say anything before he stared at his reflection in the mirror. Ebina didn��t ask him to put on a wig. Instead, she asked him to put on a pomade and parted his hair like an elite gentleman. He also put on sses and sat straight on her bed.


    While he didn��t do anything, Ebina kept squalling from time to time.


    ��Is this alright?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��If you keep screaming, won��t your parents wake up and notice that I am here?��


    ��You don��t need to worry. The walls of this apartment are quite thick, and it has good sound instion. Even if you scream, no one will notice.��


    Why did her words seem quite weird?


    ��Can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Am I the only one who wears cosy?��


    While he didn��t mind wearing cosy, he was quite curious about whether Yumiko or Ebina would wear them too.


    ��Naturally, we��re going to wear some too!�� Ebina smiled cheekily.


    ��Huh? Really?�� He was surprised. Ebina aside, he didn��t expect Yumiko would also wear a cosy.


    ��I just want to try���� Yumiko sighed, but clearly, she was forced. Still, she would be lying if she didn��t feel interested since it seemed fun.


    ��Can I see you wearing them?�� He wanted to see them wear cosy.


    ��Okay, wait a moment. We��ll wear them.��


    Ebina didn��t want to and took off her cardigan and unbuttoned her pajamas.


    ��Wait! Wait! What are you doing? How can you open your clothes like this? He is here!�� Yumiko quickly stopped Ebina like a caring mother who reprimanded her stupid daughter.


    ��What��s the harm? We saw his body earlier, after all.�� Ebina smiled and said, ��You peeked at him when he took off his pants, right?��


    ��Ebina!�� Yumiko wanted to stranggle Ebina at that moment.


    ��I will look away.��


    Shishio sighed and decided to y a gentlemanly act.


    When he looked away, Ebina and Yumiko stared at him for a moment, but the thrill that came from doing something that they shouldn��t do somehow felt addicting to them, so they decided to y with the fire, so they took off their clothes, while wondering whether he would turn his head.


    Unfortunately, he really nned to y his gentleman card and didn��t peek at them.


    ��You can look at us, you know?��


    ��Ebina!��


    ����.��


    After a long struggle, he finally heard an ��okay�� from Yumiko. As for Ebina, he decided to ignore this stupid girl.


    ��Wow����


    He looked at Yumiko and was amazed. ��You��re so beautiful, Yumiko-senpai.��


    ��Th-Thanks���� Yumiko was quite shy, but she was happy with his praise.


    How could she not be beautiful? After all, she wore a maid uniform. It was simply perfect for her and his favorite costume.


    ording to Ebina, this should be Maria, the maid assassin made from Romania.


    ��Hey, how about me? Why don��t you say anything?�� Ebinained.


    ��Even if you tell me that�� I am not sure what to say either.��


    Could she me him?


    After all, she dressed as a man!


    She wore a short-haired wig and a Victoria-like suit with short pants, which reminded him of a young boy for some reason.


    If she wore a woman��s clothes, he would praise her beauty, but if she wore a man��s clothes, what kind of praise should he say?


    ��The costumes are well made, though, and is this Lucius?


    ��That��s right!��


    ��You��re like the real one.��


    ��Thanks!��


    ������


    Did she feel happy about that?


    He didn��t know, but he didn��t care as long as she was happy.


    ��Okay, then! Since we are ready with the costume. How about we take a rest since I am still quite sleepy.��


    She helped to take off his costume, her costume, and Yumiko��s clothes, sorting them on the table neatly before resting on her bed.


    ����..��


    Shishio and Yumiko looked at each other and thought this girl had worked so hard for this event.


    ��Let her sleep.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��By the way, I am going to rest, too, since I woke up quite early.�� He sat while leaning on the wall before he closed his eyes.


    ��Are you alright with sleeping there?�� Yumiko asked worriedly.


    ��Should I sleep with her on the bed?��


    ����������..��


    ��How about you?�� Shishio changed the topic of the conversation.


    ��Well, I will rest too, but don��t sneak into bed, alright?��


    After all, Yumiko knew that this guy was a beast!


    ����������.��


    He sighed and wondered whether his credibility was that low.


    ��Then, do you want to talk with me?��


    ��Talk?��


    ��Well, I am curious about you, Yumiko-senpai. Can I?��


    ��We-Well, I don��t mind����


    He didn��t expect thating at dawn to Ebina��s house would bring him this benefit, but this wasn��t bad at all.

 Chapter 628: Comiket

    Chapter 628: Comiket


    Even though the event hadn��t started, he felt tired for some reason.


    ��We��re finallying!��


    Ebina shouted excitedly as she faced the Tokyo Big Sight.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Yumiko were right behind her, looking at Ebina with exasperated faces. After all, Ebina had been selfish and did whatever she wanted from the beginning.


    While it wasn��t his style to follow Ebina��s selfishness, he tried to be patient since he knew the time he would get his revenge woulde soon.


    ��It��s amazing that you can befriend her for so long.��


    He looked at Yumiko, wondering what made her stick with Ebina for so long.


    Yumiko sighed. ��I just can��t leave her alone. I am worried about what will happen if I leave her.��


    Shishio stared at Yumiko silently and didn��t expect such an answer.


    ��Wh-What��s with that stare? Don��t look at me like that!�� Yumiko blushed and felt shy at his gaze.


    ��No, I think you��ll be a good mother in the future, Yumiko-senpai.�� This was what he felt after he understood Yumiko. She might seem rough and rude, but she was so gentle and cared about the people around her. She was like a strict and loving mother.


    He felt that it was stupid for Hayama not to see Yumiko.


    However, he also understood why Hayama reacted that way toward Yumiko.


    Maybe, in Hayama��s eyes, Yumiko was nothing but like other girls who fawned over him. There was no difference between them. Only she might be more beautiful. However, this was what made him wrong since Yumiko was different from other girls. She was a special and amazing girl.


    He felt Hayama should just give up on his forlorn love and go after Yumiko, but he was also grateful for it since it gave him a chance with Yumiko.


    ��Wh-What are you saying all of a sudden?!�� Yumiko blushed before looking away, feeling embarrassed and happy.


    However, he had to say that this girl was quite easy. Still, he didn��t feel surprised since his appearance gave him a lot of advantages over all the guys in the world.


    ��Hey, hurry up! We��re going to bete!��


    ��Wait a moment, Ebina! Don��t run all of a sudden! What if you get lost?!��


    ��Haha, there��s no way that I will get lost! This is my battlefield!��


    Ebina stood on the stairs, overlooking everyone as if she was the king of the world.


    However, it wouldn��t be weird to call this ce a battlefield since the number of people that gathered at this event was more than tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. Those numbers were more than the number of participants in any wars in this country.


    ��Geez, what are you saying? Don��t say something weird. What if people think of you as a weirdo?��


    ��Mom.��


    He wanted to call Yumiko by that name, but he shut his lips. He looked at Ebina and thought that this girl was really unpredictable. He thought for a moment and decided to focus on Yumiko since he felt Yumiko was cuter.


    ��Come on!��


    He looked at the group of people that walked toward the venue. Even though this was only an otaku event, he could see their eyes were zing like a hellish me. All of them wereing here to join their battlefield.


    Yet he sighed when he thought about the theme of this battle since the theme of this battle was BL.


    ��Shishio! Hurry up!��


    ��I aming!��


    ��


    When Ebina entered this event, she was like a fish that entered the water.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Yumiko felt that they were in a different world.


    ��Are you okay, Yumiko-senpai?��


    ��Yeah, but it is too hot.��


    Yumiko wiped the sweat off her slender neck with a handkerchief. She might not have realized it, but the sweat made her skin glisten and appear more beautiful.


    ��It��s bad����


    He didn��t expect Yumiko would have such a beautiful neck, so he looked away, trying to avert his attention. ��There should be an air conditioner inside. Let��s go inside.��


    ��Okay.��


    Yumiko agreed and quickly entered the venue.


    As expected, the venue was quite cool, with the air conditioner blowing the cool wind everywhere. It felt nice on their skin, yet they had to say the scent of this ce was quite unique.


    Comiket was held twice a year. During summer and winter, it was held for a week. In such an event, naturally, many people came, but everyone had their own taste. Some loved something normal, harem, and some, like Ebina, loved a BL type of work, so during that week, each day was divided into different types of genres.


    That was the reason why even though the Comiket had been held for a week, they only came on the fourth day, at the beginning of the girls�� days, where the girls�� otaku and creator could release their creativity and imagination into reality.


    However, he had to say that it was fortunate that they came on the fourth day when the majority of people that came to this event were female.


    If they came on the first to third days, where the majority were male, he could imagine how horrible the scent was.


    He had an ��Enhanced Sense of Smell,�� so this crowded ce where everyone sweated, which intensified their body odors, was the worst ce for him.


    Yet it was still better since most of the people here were female.


    Still, even if it was better, he knew that not all women had a good scent on their bodies.


    Many had horrible body odors, which made him sigh and mix with the scent of everyone here. It was like a bomb of smell.


    Yumiko was also quite helpless by the smell, but she was right next to Shishio, so it feltfortable.


    ��Hurry up, you two! I am going to visit all the legendary Doujin creators here!��


    ��Legendary creators?�� 2x


    They looked at each other, and somehow, they felt curious.


    While he had read the information about the Comiket beforehand, he realized that being a Doujin creator was more lucrative than he had thought.


    The famous one sold their book for 500 yen, and they could easily sell tens of thousands of copies.


    Amazing, right?


    He felt that many of them could make a living from this, which was amazing. It also moved the economy of this country.


    However, while it was all good, he felt speechless by all the doujin bought by Ebina.


    ��Wow����


    He nced at Yumiko, who took a peek at Ebina��s Doujin, and her face turned so red. His lips twitched, and he asked, ��Is it good, Senpai?��


    ��No! No! This is bad! How can someone draw something lewd like this!��


    Yumiko quickly answered, showing her indignant against BL��s works.


    However, he could see that she seemed to show some interest in it. He sighed and wondered whether it was a woman��s instinct that wanted to see this forbidden type of rtionship. It was like a man who loved to see a ��Yuri-type�� genre. A woman also loved the ��BL-type�� genre.


    Yet he didn��t feel worried about Yumiko since he knew that this girl could take care of herself.


    ��Did she spend so much money on this? If she can spend it on clothes or make-up, it would be great.��


    Yumiko sighed at Ebina��s way of wasting her money.


    ��Don��t say that to Hina-senpai.��


    ��Why?��


    Yumiko looked at Shishio.


    ��It��s like you love your clothes. She also loves this kind of thing. And it is her money. As long as she is happy, it��s all that matters, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    Yumiko knew that she couldn��t understand Ebina and why she loved this kind of thing. Even though she was quite interested since this was like a new world for her, she wouldn��t enter this world since she felt it would waste her money. Yet she also understood the feeling of loving something. Something like money wasn��t something that could measure this feeling.


    Shishio and Yumiko didn��t join Ebina. Instead, they looked at her from afar, watching her queueing on the line, before talking happily with the creators like they were long-lost friends.


    While Yumiko felt frustrated, she knew it was impossible for Ebina to show such a smile in school.


    In this event, Ebina was alive, flushed, and talked happily with everyone since they were all the same. No one was afraid of being prejudiced and mocked by people since they were all simr to each other.


    It was like how a group of transvestites gathered together (previous chapter), so they could be strong.


    The group BL loves would also gather together, so they could be strong.


    When one was in the group, one felt a surge of confidence growing up, and one could do anything that one wanted to.


    ��Shishio! Shishio! Look! I got the limited edition! Wow! I didn��t expect that I would get one!��


    Ebina held a rare Doujinshi, trying to show it off to Shishio.


    ��Isn��t that great? But don��t open that book since I can��t read it.��


    ��Why? It��s great! It��s rare!��


    ��But I am normal!��


    ��I am normal too!��


    Watching the two start to bicker at each other, Yumiko let out a sigh since she felt like she was interrupting their world. While she knew she was the one who decided to join, she had to say this feeling wasn��t good.


    ��Tsk, how boring.��


    ��Don��t click your tongue.��


    ��Yumiko! Look at my book!�� Ebina opened the book without hesitation for Yumiko to see.


    ������..��


    Yumiko realized that the world was vast.


    In the end, the three of them ventured to many ces together, talked, and saw many people with unique cosy.


    Some men wore a girl cosy, and some women wore a male cosy.


    Some of them were quite overweight, but even so, they seemed confident wearing a girl costume and talked happily with their friends.


    He could tell that this event was an important day for them to release the bottled-up emotion inside their heart.


    In everyday life, it was impossible for them to show this side of themselves to everyone.


    However, in this ce, they could be the people they wanted to be.


    They could be their ideal self without worrying about people��s eyes.


    ��It��s an amazing ce.��


    ��Right?��


    Ebina looked at Shishio with a bright smile.


    ��The amazing one is this ce. Not you.��


    Ebina only pouted, but then she smiled. ��Well, since we have finished, how about we start to work?��


    ��Work?�� 2x


    ��Let��s change into our costumes!��


    ������.��


    Shishio and Yumiko realized the day was far from over.

 Chapter 629: Celebration?

    Chapter 629: Celebration?


    ��He-Hey is that����


    ��W-Wow����


    ��Did hee out of hell to pick us up?��


    ��Wait, this isn��t the time for this! Let��s get his photo!��


    The eyes of the female otaku shone brightly and dashed toward their dream.


    While many people started to gather, Shishio had to say once again that his cosy was so detailed, especially when he had to color his nails ck. He wasn��t sure what the meaning behind this action was, especially when he had to wear gloves.


    However, he had to say that the cosyer was tough.


    It was in the middle of summer, and the temperature was scorching, yet they had to wear these stuffy clothes.


    Even though the indoors were quite cool because of the air conditioner, the outdoors was like hell.


    Yet many people still cosyed with thick and ck clothes, making him realize how amazing the determination of the cosyer was to be the character they wanted.


    ��Hey Ebina, is it me, or are there so many people who are looking at us?�� Yumiko felt nervous when many people��s eyes were on them.


    ��It��s not us, but him.�� Ebina used her chin to gesture at Shishio.


    ��Oh����


    What could Yumiko say?


    Yumiko understood why they were all excited, but the number of people around them was so much that it made her quite nervous.


    ��Um, excuse me, can I take your picture?��


    However, unexpectedly, she realized they were more polite than she had thought.


    Shishio didn��t answer and looked at Ebina.


    ��Sure.��


    Ebina smiled and said, ��This is a fun part of bing a cosyer. Let them take your picture.��


    Was it really the fun part of bing a cosyer?


    However, most of them were women, so he didn��t have any reason to reject them.


    ��Then, please.��


    ��Kyaaa~!��


    ��So handsome!��


    ��Ah, please look in this direction!��


    ����..��


    He didn��t even do anything, but why were they squealing like pigs?


    Still, he was quite jealous of a woman since they could show such emotion.


    Well, not like he wanted to show such an emotion either.


    Anyway, he realized how tough it was to be a cosyer.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t have patience for this type of thing.


    Yumiko also didn��t like her photos being taken either, especially when she didn��t know what those photos would be used for.


    Only Ebina seemed excited, but she also knew what they felt, so they only apologized to the people who wanted to take a photo and decided to walk, touring around the venue.


    ��So, is there a point why we wear those costumes?�� He couldn��t understand it.


    ��It��s the feeling in your heart. Don��t you feel different when you wear it?�� Ebina asked.


    He only rolled his eyes after hearing such an ambiguous reply.


    ��What do you want me to feel? Do you want me to answer that I feel a surge of power inside me? Or is the dark dragon inside me going to go berserk?��


    Ebinaughed, hearing his answer, then poked his cheek cheerfully. ��I wonder if you��re a Chuunibyou.��


    ��������


    His lips twitched, but he didn��t say anything.


    However, this response greatly interested him, and Ebina kept trying to ask him. ��Hey, hey, are you Chuunibyou?��


    ��What��s Chuunibyou?�� Yumiko asked, feeling clueless.


    ��Yumiko, Chuunibyou is a term used by people to describe the act of middle school students who y the role of their favorite character. Haven��t you seen them in middle school?��


    ��Role?��


    Yumiko thought for a moment and said, ��In my middle school, there was a girl who acted like thest mage on earth and was capable ofmunicating with fairies. Having lived for 400 hundred years, she also often said, ��Love is everything.��


    ��������


    Shishio and Ebina were slightly in a daze.


    ��What��s her name?�� Ebina asked curiously.


    ��If I am not wrong, her name should be Shinka Mibutani.�� Yumiko sighed and said, ��It��s quite wasteful for her to act like that since she is so cute.��


    Shishio stared at Yumiko and understood how she could handle Ebina well. If her surroundings were filled with such unique people, he also understood why she had immunity toward it.


    ��I wonder what she is doing now. She should be moving out of the city.��


    ��Why don��t you contact her? You have her contact number, right?��


    ��She deleted it.�� Yumiko sighed.


    ��Maybe, she wanted to forget her past since it was embarrassing.��


    ��Maybe.��


    Yumiko nodded since if she was in Shibutani��s ce, she would forget her past and make a new life, considering how embarrassing it was when one realized how amazing their action was in front of others.


    Even now, Shishio still blushed when he thought about what the previous Shishio Oga had done. It was quite embarrassing, but at the same time, he had to say it was quite cool.


    Still, if this world was the world of fantasy, where magic was possible, and the world was quite backward, then what the previous Shishio Oga said was the coolest form of coolness.


    Unfortunately, he was in the modern world, so if he said what the previous Shishio Oga said, he would be ridiculed by many people.


    However, this conversation was working in his favor since they forgot about the matter if he was a Chuunibyou or not.


    ��But this isn��t enough.��


    He thought for a moment and asked, ��By the way, Hina-senpai.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��When are we going home?��


    ��Of course, when the event is over!��


    Ebina said with zing eyes as if telling him she wouldn��t let him go home until the event ended.


    It might be his imagination, but why did he feel this woman had been saying something misleading from time to time?


    Did she n something?


    Yet the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    He didn��t have much thought about Ebina, but one thing was for sure, he had to say this event was quite next.


    ��What do you think of this event?��


    ��It��s good. I am happy to be here.��


    He didn��t lie since there were many unique things in this event, and not all the things sold in this ce were BL things. There were many normal things, too, since not every girl loved BL things.


    ��But next time, let��s not wear cosy. Honestly, it��s hot.��


    He was alright, but when he saw Yumiko had sweat kept dripping from her body, he felt slightly distressed. Unlike before, they were walking outdoors, so the heat of the summer was particrly intense.


    ��Good idea. I am also tired of making cosy.��


    To prepare those costumes, she cut down her sleep time and almost didn��t sleep.


    While the result was good, honestly, she was tired.


    ��But well, these costumes are good to be used on certain asions, right?�� Ebina said while staring at Shishio.


    ��Well����


    What could he say?


    He loved cosy.


    He wondered what would happen if Yuigahama Hana wore cosy.


    He was sure that it would be amazing.


    ��By the way, did you not tell Yui-senpai about this?��


    �������� 2x


    ��Did you forget?��


    ������.�� 2x


    He sighed and thought that his only best friend for Yui was Yukinoshita.


    ��Where are you?��


    He became depressed when he thought about Yukinoshita, wondering where she was.


    Yet he didn��t force himself to meet her since they would meet each other soon, right after the summer vacation.


    ��By the way, how about we have lunch now?��


    ��Agree!�� 2x


    While they felt guilty toward Yui, there was nothing they could do, so instead of thinking about this matter, they decided to eat lunch first since they were hungry.


    ��


    Spending time with someone you like and having fun with them would make you feel like time moved faster.


    While they moved around the venue, they realized that the sky had turned orange and the event was about to end.


    ��I didn��t expect that we would stay until the end.��


    Yumiko didn��t have much of an expectation of this event at first, but she had to say that she had fun.


    ��Right?��


    Ebina seemed genuinely happy when she saw Yumiko having fun. ��So Yumiko, do you want����


    ��No, sorry.��


    Yumiko cut Ebina��s words without hesitation since she didn��t have much interest in BL. However, she was quite interested in the doujin shoujo manga that she had read in the past. It was the story of the romance between a princess and the hero, but it somehow became the story of the romance between a princess and the demon king, which somehow made her excited.


    As for Shishio, he might be toozy toe to this event again in the future since the attention he got was so ridiculous that he wanted to stay away from it.


    ��Should we go back now?��


    ��Okay.�� 2x


    They agreed to go back to his car, which he parked in a nearby area.


    Still, Ebina really loved the convenience of bringing a car since she usually had to hold arge box filled with books she had bought. While she had gotten used to it, who would hate the convenience thing brought by the modern vehicle?


    At the end of the event, they returned home without hesitation.


    However, he decided to bring them to eat dinner together at a Chinese restaurant. It sold a spicy hot pot which was nice to be eaten during summer since when they ate something spicy, the pores on their bodies were opened, and they felt the wind was so cool andfortable.


    After they ate, they returned home.


    He sent Yumiko first to her home and decided to send Ebinater since he hadn��t gotten a reward from Ebina.


    ��See you.��


    Yumiko looked at Shishio reluctantly while saying goodbye since she knew once she went home, she could only see him after the summer vacation.


    ��See youter, Yumiko-senpai.��


    ��Bye, Yumiko~!��


    They waved their hands and walked away.


    Yumiko didn��t move from her spot and kept watching them until they disappeared. Still, she sighed and wondered what she should do.


    ��Should we date him together?��


    Those words echoed through her brain before she shook her head, trying to dispel the evil thought in her head.


    While Yumiko was in her own thoughts, Shishio drove Ebina home, but��


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you have time tonight?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��How about we do a celebration? I have booked the ce.��


    ��Celebration?��


    He looked at Ebina, who showed a bright smile, and wondered what this girl wanted to do.

 Chapter 630: Rotten girl 1

    Chapter 630: Rotten girl 1


    Celebration.


    This one word attracted him, and he was curious about where Ebina would bring him. Yet he didn��t expect her to bring him to this ce. He was at a loss for a moment before he asked, ��Why did you bring me here?��


    No word was written on this hotel, but he was familiar with this magnificent and luxurious massive building.


    This was Shangri-La Hotel Tokyo, one of the five-star hotels in Tokyo.


    This was also the reason why he was at a loss since he didn��t expect she would bring him to such a luxurious hotel.


    He knew that Ebina wasn��t poor, but staying in this hotel was definitely a luxurious thing since he knew it would take her 100,000 yen or so to stay a night at this hotel.


    While this was cheap for him, it was definitely expensive for Ebina.


    ��As I have said before, it��s for our celebration. Ah, don��t forget to bring the suitcase. Let��s bring them to the room.��


    When she asked him for this request, she also held a paper bag filled with various doujin that she was going to readter.


    He looked at the suitcase filled with costumes, changing clothes, make-up, and many other things. His imagination ran wild, causing him to bring the suitcase obediently. He knew that doing this would make him a ve to his desire, but for now, he decided to follow his desire.


    The word ��ve�� also might have been too much previously.


    Instead, he felt his desire telling the best action that he should currently.


    ��This ce isn��t cheap, right?��


    ��You don��t need to worry. I got a discount coupon for this hotel before, by chance. It��s wasteful if I am not using it, so I use it with you here to celebrate your first Comiket. Anyway, enough talking! Come on!��


    Ebina linked his arm before she pulled him to the hotel entrance.


    He looked at Ebina, wondering why she didn��t take Yumiko to this celebration, but he wasn��t stupid and knew what she wanted to do. He gave his car key to the valet parking and entered the hotel with her.


    ��Wait for me here. I will talk with the receptionist.��


    Ebina smiled confidently and walked toward the receptionist.


    He sat on the soft sofa in the lobby while staring at her back, wondering why he felt mischievous that came from her body.


    ��Ah, yes, Miss Oga, right? Your room is ready.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    ����..��


    He was at a loss since he didn��t expect this girl would register her name as his wife.


    It seemed Ebina could see the loss on his face, and when she faced him, she put on a bright smile and a scissors-like sign, showing her prank was sessful.


    He could only show a helpless smile before he stood up since she got the key to their room.


    They entered the lift together, and Ebina pressed the button on the floor where they would stay for a while, clearly showing nervousness.


    ��What floor?��


    ��17th floor.��


    He pressed the button calmly and stood next to her.


    Ebina looked at Shishio in surprise and asked, ��You seem used here.��


    ��I didn��te here often, but my family often brought me here in the past.��


    ��Huh? Your family?��


    ��When we came to Tokyo for a trip.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��But are you sure that this is alright?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Even with a coupon, staying in this ce isn��t cheap, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Ebina nodded, but her expression didn��t change. ��But this is a special event, and I want it to be special.��


    He stared at Ebina for a moment and said, ��If you tell me, I can pinch in, you know?��


    Unexpectedly, she shook her head and said firmly, ��I have been selfish with you, so this is a way for me to say sorry.��


    ����..��


    He was in a daze since he didn��t expect her to say such things.


    ��Huh? Why are you in tears?��


    ��Hina-senpai, you have grown up���� He was in tears and couldn��t help but feel proud of Ebina��s growth.


    ��What do you mean by that?! Are you saying that I have been childish?!�� Ebina was furious.


    ��Yes.��


    ����.��


    ��Still����


    He hugged her on his arm and whispered, ��You��re so cute when you try to give me a surprise.��


    ��Wh-What are you saying all of a sudden?!�� Ebina had to say she felt slightly ufortable by this praise since they often bickered, so she wasn��t used to this side of him.


    ��But I am happy.��


    Ebina stared at him for a moment and smiled sweetly. ��Well, this is only the beginning! I am going to give you more surprises!��


    ����.��


    ����please hold a little.��


    He knew this girl tended to do something excessive, so he was quite worried.


    ��Don��t worry. You��ll even be happy!��


    ����..��


    He felt even worried somehow.


    The speed of the lift was fast, but it was so smooth that they feltfortable inside.


    *Ping!*


    As they heard this sound, they walked out of the lift and entered the hotel corridor.


    ��What��s our room number?��


    ��1707.��


    ��It should be over there.��


    ��Then, let��s go! I want to see the room!��


    Simr to the building, the corridor was carefully designed. It had a soft carpet withfortable color for the eyes. The light was slightly dim, which was quite easy on the eyes and gave an ambiguous atmosphere between the two.


    Ebina was also strangely more excited, but this was something necessary to do since, inwardly, she was so nervous!


    It was her first time inviting a man to the hotel, and it amazed her when she realized how bold she was.


    However, unlike her, it wasn��t his first time, and he was rxed.


    Still, he wondered whether those staff members might try to tell his grandfather that he stayed there, considering his grandfather had a stake in this hotel.


    While he felt worried, they arrived in front of the room.


    Ebina opened the door and entered without hesitation, watching the room in amazement.


    ��Wow, it��s so spacious!��


    Ebina entered the room hurriedly and walked toward the edge of the room to the expansive window. As she opened the curtain, she could see thendscape of Tokyo city, brimming with life.


    The night had just begun, yet no one thought to rest.


    Instead, the night showed an intensity that didn��t even lose to the day.


    While those lights at night were artificially created, their radiance didn��t even lose to the bright sun.


    ��Shishio! Shishio! Come here! Don��t you think that this scenery is beautiful?��


    She quickly thought about sharing this beauty with Shishio.


    ��Is it?��


    Ebina didn��t have much thought when she called him, but when she realized he was right behind her, she realized the difference between them. He was a male, and she was a female. When she thought he would press and hold her hands from behind before he put his penis into her vagina, she couldn��t help but bite her lower lip, feeling her body tingle with a strange sensation.


    She knew she was weird and loved BL, but was she also a masochist?


    It was the first time she knew that her body was like this.


    She wasn��t sure whether he could read her mind, but he moved so close that her buttocks touched against hisher region. For one thing, she knew it was done deliberately since, with how wide the ss was, he should be able to stand on her side, yet he chose right behind her, clearly understanding why she invited him here.


    While she was excited, she wasn��t ready and thought this wasn��t the time.


    Yet she rubbed her buttocks against him subconsciously.


    ��Hina-senpai.��


    ��Cough! Cough! I will take a bath first!��


    Ebina ran away and went to the bathroom as soon as possible.


    He looked at her back, and she ran away with a helpless smile. He only realized it before, but this girl was clearly lewd and perverted. However, he also understood that it might be because she often reads BL manga.


    He knew that the content of the BL manga definitely wasn��t something a child could read. It was full of nudity and adult content. It was to the point where he didn��t want to read a single page from it.


    Still, he sat on the sofa and took the doujin he had bought at the event. He read it quietly, waiting for Ebina toe out, wondering what kind of surprise she was going to bring her.


    On the other hand, Ebina had a hard time calming herself. She looked at her reflection in the mirror for a while and saw her appearance. While many people said she was beautiful and agreed to it, she didn��t have that confidence when she was with him, and she wasn��t sure whether he liked her.


    Initially, she didn��t have much thought about him, and she only thought he would be a good model for a BL manga. However, before he could be one, he had be a model for someone who stole the woman of another.


    When she saw his depressed expression, she couldn��t help butugh. That might be at that time when she thought that she wanted a different type of rtionship with him. Watching the faces of those women being fucked silly by him made him on the manga, making her wonder whether it felt really good.


    Yet even without that knowledge, she could tell how popr he was, especially with women, and she was 100% sure that he had sex with all of his women, and it might be the reason why they were so sticky with him.


    While she was curious, she wasn��t ready to do that kind of thing, so she decided to kiss him when they were at the training camp. Their first kiss tasted like the unlimited edition drink she bought on Gunma. It might be weird for her to describe the vor of her first kiss as something like that.


    However, she loved that drink.


    Yet she loved the feeling of kissing him more.


    So what about more?


    Was it even more wonderful?


    She was a rotten girl and knew she was more perverted than others, so she didn��t hesitate.


    As for love, she didn��t have that idea for now since she just wanted to stay by his side.


    ��


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Shishio stopped reading his book and looked up.


    ������.��


    His lips twitched, and he was in a daze.


    ��Why the hell did you wear that costume again?��

 Chapter 631: Rotten girl 2

    Chapter 631: Rotten girl 2


    His reaction couldn��t be med since he was so speechless by Ebina, who decided to wear her previous cosy costume.


    Ebina dressed like a handsome boy once again in front of him.


    If this was the Comiket, he didn��t care, but they were in the hotel!


    Did she want him to do her in this costume?


    He didn��t want to!


    He let out a sigh, wondering why this girl was so hard to read and too random with action. He felt tired somehow, even though his body was several times better than a normal healthy adult��s.


    ��Why not? It��s good, right?��


    ��Yes, but did you forget how much you sweat in that costume?��


    The temperature on the Comiket was hot. Even though they mainly stayed indoors, they also stayed outdoors, realizing the terror of the summer heat.


    ����..��


    ��Don��t you like my sweat?��


    ����I am not that kind of maniac.�� He sighed and asked, ��Didn��t you just take a bath? Now, you��re full of sweat again.��


    ����..�� Ebina.


    ��If you want to wear it, how about you call theundry service? If it is this hotel, we might only need to wait a few hours before your costume is ready.��


    ��Really?�� Ebina suddenly became spirited.


    ��Try to call first.��


    ��Okay.��


    Ebina followed his words and called the receptionist about theundry service.


    As expected, this hotel prepared various services, and they could get their clothes ready in two hours.


    ��But it��s expensive���� Ebina had splurged her money to spend a night at this hotel, but she didn��t expect she would spend more money onundry. Still, she felt it was necessary since she wanted to wear it.


    ��Don��t worry. I will pay for it. I also want to see you wear this one.��


    He held Yumiko��s maid costume.


    ��But I want to wear Lucius Campbell��s costume!��


    ��Then, I won��t pay.��


    ������.�� In the end, Ebina agreed sullenly and let the staff pick up their sweaty costumes forundry.


    Still, fortunately, the one who picked up their clothes forundry was a female staff member.


    She seemed to be in the mid of 40s, but this was good since she wasn��t even fazed when she saw several costumes on the basket.


    When the staff left, she nced at Shishio and blushed before walking away.


    ����it��s your fault that that staff member thinks I have a unique hobby.��


    He sighed as he closed the door.


    ��Muwah~! Muwah~!�� Ebina kissed his lips without hesitation several times and hugged him tightly. ��Thanks.��


    ������


    He stared at her for a moment before he carried her from her buttocks.


    ��Kyaa~!��


    Ebina was startled before she realized she was thrown in bed. When she couldn��t react, she saw him lying on the bed beside her. ��Rest first. You must be tired from the event, right?��


    ��But stay with me.��


    Ebina acted like a spoiled car, rubbing her face against his.


    ��I haven��t taken a bath, you know?��


    ��It��s alright. I like the smell of your sweat.��


    ��������


    Shishio might not be a maniac, but Ebina was a maniac. Still, he didn��t stop her from sniffing at his scent since his women also did so, especially after he ended his workout. He knew everything was because of his ��Pheromone Maniption�� since he could control his scent.


    Even if he was full of sweat, he still smelled nice.


    The scent of his sweat also added a unique ent to his scent, which made the girls feel addicted.


    Yet he had to say that it was weird.


    However, he wondered why if it was a woman, they would be forgiven, yet if it was a guy, they would be disgusted to have such a fetish.


    He wasn��t sure, but he didn��t care either since the atmosphere between them started to be ambiguous.


    She moved her nose from his chin to neck, sniffing his scent deeply before she licked his neck lightly.


    He felt that electricity hit his body, and he also didn��t hesitate to hug her in his arms, kissing her on her neck gently from time to time.


    ��Hey-Hey����


    Her voice was weak yet full of temptation.


    While she seemed to resist, she didn��t push him away and only sought after him further.


    They rubbed each other��s faces before their lips touched each other.


    They used their tongues, licked their lips, and sucked each other spit.


    It was a revolting yet delicious kiss.


    It was a kiss filled with lust.


    Nothing else matters.


    Yet this wasn��t enough before they started to rub their bodies against each other from the tip of their toes, legs,her region, and chest.


    They tried everything, so they could be even closer.


    However, he ended this matter shortly after she couldn��t breathe.


    Their lips parted, and Ebina took a mouthful of air into her lungs. She breathed as much as she could before lying on his chest in satisfaction.


    ��Don��t you find me repulsive?��


    Ebina suddenly said.


    Her voice was low yet calm when she asked this question.


    ��Why do you think so?��


    Giving an answer directly wasn��t something good since it would make it appear he gave a thoughtless answer. Instead, he needed to ask her why she thought so, even though he knew the reason why she asked that question.


    ��Aren��t you clear with what I mean?�� However, Ebina didn��t answer his question and asked another question while lowering her head.


    Clear?


    He was extremely clear about what this girl meant.


    Even though Ebina didn��t want people to say that her hobby was disgusting, she knew how repulsive her hobby was. Even if other people didn��t tell her how disgusting it was, she also had her understanding of her situation well.


    Knowing all of that, even if she was afraid, she asked him this question.


    Why did she ask this question?


    It might be because she was panicked.


    Whenever she was with him, she felt she didn��t need anything but him. She felt warm, secure, happy, and also epted by him. As long as she was with him, she felt satisfied. However, she was alsoplicated.


    The happiness was right in front of her, yet she wondered whether she was worthy of this happiness.


    After all, she knew that she was a rotten girl.


    Many people might see her beautiful face, but no one knew how well she hid the inferiority that she felt in her heart.


    Honestly, it was easy to solve her problem since as long as she stopped reading BL, everything would be solved.


    Yet how could she do that?


    She loved BL, and denying it would mean she denied herself.


    However, someone epted this part of her.


    Yet, she wanted to know how he really felt about her.


    She wanted to know how he viewed her.


    Even if this might destroy their rtionship, she wanted to know.


    Her eyes stared into his eyes as if trying to see deep into his soul, so he could tell what he thought about her.


    Yet, at the same time, he realized howplicated this girl was, and it was also impossible to understand her.


    However, he had never tried to understand a woman. He didn��t have the ability to read a woman��s mind.


    A woman��s mind was soplicated that it was too troublesome to understand them.


    This was why one shouldn��t try to understand them. Instead, one had to love them.


    ��Then, aren��t you clear on what my answer is?��


    �������� Ebina was in a daze, staring at him, holding her hand firmly in his hand.


    ��If I feel repulsive toward you, will I stay with you till now? Will I go out with you to Ikebukuro? Will I hold your hand? Will I hug you? Will I kiss you? Will we stay in this room together tonight? If I find you repulsive, I won��t do all of that. I will cut down our rtionship without hesitation.


    ��However, I know what you��re worried about.��


    He stared into her eyes and said, ��I know you are a rotten girl. You have a disgusting hobby that is impossible for me to ept, but I don��t hate it. I don��t hate that part of you. Instead, I think the part of you that can acknowledge what you love without caring for everyone��s eyes is the part that I find the most charming.


    ��I find you attractive because of that, so never say that again since, alright? After all, the ��you,�� who, like BL, is the one I find attractive.��


    He kissed her forehead gently and said, ��And if I find you repulsive, I won��t be able to do this, right?��


    ����..��


    Ebina couldn��t say anything and stared at him without blinking before she kissed him as if she were trying to devour him. She was like a wild animal, trying to devour her prey greedily, yet she only realized that she was a feral cat while her opponent was a wild tiger.


    Soon, she was at a disadvantage and fell into his arms.


    ��You��re too wild.��


    He was so helpless by how wild this girl was.


    ��Don��t me me. It��s all your fault. I can��t wait to have sex with you now.��


    ����.can you not be so blunt?��


    He had expected them to have sex, but how could this girl say something like that so bluntly?


    Ebinaughed as shey on top of him, pressing her forehead against his. ��But don��t you find this part of me charming? You��re really a weird guy to find me a charming girl.�� Yet one could see how happy she was with his words.


    ��You��re also weird. You know I am a scumbag, and still, let me stay with you tonight.��


    ��It��s okay. Even if you��re a devil, I will happily follow you to hell.�� She stared into his eyes and said, ��So don��t hold back tonight. Hold me tightly, and pound me hard. I want you to take my virginity. Oh, let me have a blowjob. I want to try it.��


    ����.��


    ��Why don��t you say anything?��


    ��This is my first time encountering something like this, so I am not sure what to say.��


    ��You don��t need to say anything. Just hold me and kiss me.��


    She put her lips near her ear and whispered those words.


    Shishio did what she was told and taught her the pleasure that could only be understood by an adult woman.


    Ebina also realized why he had a lot of girls since he was really amazing. If possible, she wanted to wait for her costume, but she was happy now and realized what she was feeling toward him.


    ��I love you.��


    However, she didn��t want to voice those words out and kept them in her heart since this was how she was.


    She was a difficult and rotten girl, but she was still a girl without much experience in this area, so her way of showing her love was quite awkward.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    He stopped and looked at this girl, who seemed to want to say something.


    Yet in the end, she couldn��t hold it since the feeling in her heart almost burst.


    ��I love you!��


    She didn��t care what he thought before she became a normal girl for the first time.


    Oh, she was a woman now.


    Yet it didn��t really matter now since she realized how amazing this feeling was when she was with the man she loved.

 Chapter 632: Shishio is a good teacher

    Chapter 632: Shishio is a good teacher


    When the light closed his eyes, he frowned slightly before he opened his eyes. He saw that he was in an unfamiliar ce, messy, with a familiar scent drifting through the entire room.


    It was still early in the morning.


    It should be around six or seven.


    He didn��t bother to get up and looked at the girl, who still slept so soundly on his chest. She didn��t wear her sses this time and was fully naked. He could see her saliva dripping from the corner of her lips into his chest. However, he could only sigh and didn��t do anything.


    Hey on the soft bed and thought about what had happenedst night. He realized how perverted this girl was, and they also had tried the costumes together before they continued what they were doing.


    Besides that, they tried to do it in various positions and spots, causing a few spots in the room to seem drenched by something wet.


    He looked at Ebina again and didn��t wake her up since he knew how tired she was.


    Yet he had to say it was an amazing night.


    They opened the curtain without worry, trying to do a fun thing together.


    He had to say the thrill of doing this action was amazing, but he also had to say it was dangerous since someone might see them. Fortunately, their hotel was the tallest building around, so no one should be able to see them, especially when their room was located quite high from the ground. They also turned off the light, so they should be safe.


    Still, his reaction might be exaggerated since this wasn��t his first time to something like this and definitely wouldn��t be hisst time, so was what he was doing with Ebina really that special?


    After all, Ebina was just a girl, and she wasn��t that much different from others.


    She had two legs, two arms, two breasts, and a beautiful face.


    Was he doing anything different from others?


    Yes.


    He could say that answer firmly, without any hesitation.


    While it was hical, a woman was simr to wine.


    Wine is wine.


    It is an alcoholic beverage made from grapes.


    However, one wine was different from another.


    The ce, people, region, country, taste, water, methods, and many others made one wine different from others.


    The woman was simr.


    They might be simr to each other, but they were different. Their upbringing, appearance, personality, and everything made them different from others. All of them were special and precious. They were also the best things created by God above.


    This made him almost impossible to stop, but at the same time, he wondered whether he should stop.


    If he just wanted to have sex with them, it would be easy, but he wanted to take care of them and love them.


    Still, he didn��t deny that a woman was a troublesome creature, but he loved this troublesome creature.


    Still, watching her sleeping face made it hard for him to imagine how lewd this girl was.


    Unlike the others, Ebina was wild. Her head was filled with various dirty things from the hentai manga. Last night, she wanted to try it and even did something that should be impossible to be done by someone who had just lost her virginity.


    Yet he had to say, she was quite cute in the beginning, especially with how awkward she was.


    However, he could also tell how dirty this girl was after they did it for the first time.


    The human imagination is a scary thing.


    They could picture almost anything in their minds without worrying about anything.


    Yet this was also what made them wonderful since he wouldn��t know what kind of surprise they would bring him next.


    After knowing this forbidden pleasure, he wondered what Ebina would do.


    He wanted to see it somehow.


    The only thing he was worried about was that her imagination might run too wild.


    Still, with his might, he was confident of containing this wild girl.


    By this point, he suddenly thought that sometimes a human contained two personalities.


    One was that they showed in front, and the other was the one that they hid deeply inside their hearts.


    What was important was the one that they hid deeply.


    But how would one know about that personality?


    It was simple.


    All one needed to do was to see the opposite of the front personality.


    Like two-sided coins.


    He felt one��s personality was like that.


    In the case of Ebina, she had always been upfront and wasn��t afraid to hide what she loved. However, inwardly, she was a coward who had inferiority toward everyone because of what she loved.


    When one could prate and see this side of hers, one could make this person fall for them.


    This might sound detestable, especially if he put them into words.


    However, this wasn��t an easy thing since exposing everything to the other person was a scary thing. Everyone was scared of rejection, so when they saw someone could ept this part of themselves, they would fall for this person and give them anything.


    This was what it meant to be in love.


    Scary, right?


    Yet it was also wonderful.


    In business, many people often say that the higher the risk, the higher the return is.


    Falling in love will be risky, but if you��re sessful, it will give you great fortune.


    This was also what made Ebina scared, even if she didn��t really understand it herself, yet under his guidance, she kept charging forward before moving to the side, stopping, taking a long roundabout way.


    Even so, she was able to reach her destination and get her happiness.


    And that happiness was him.


    He wanted tough at how narcissistic he was, but this was the fact, even if it sounded narcissistic, especially when those words came to him.


    Still, before that, he was going to check his rewards.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    No matter how many times he saw the rewards in the system, he could only sigh at how amazing it was.


    Double physical ability is an amazing thing. It might not increase much when he got it at first, but now his physical ability had been strengthened several times, and once it was doubled, he became even stronger.


    Still, instead of his strength, he loved the parts where his inner organs strengthened, so this way, he could have a healthy life without worry.


    After double physical ability, he looked at the asset type of rewards.


    ��Keio University and buildings in Akihabara����


    He couldn��t say much and could only say that it was amazing.


    Keio University was a famous university, and even if he did nothing, a lot of money woulde, but what was important was the fact he could easily find talent for hispanies.


    Without a doubt, education was necessary for the development of his future.


    While he was surprised when he got a university as a reward, he didn��t feel surprised when he got several buildings in Akihabara from Ebina.


    Akihabara was a famous spot for every Otaku and technology in this country. The price ofnd in this ce was high, but he got thend and several buildings. Honestly, even if he didn��t work and just relied on the rent of the tenants, he could have afortable life.


    He tried to calm himself for a while before he checked the rest of his rewards. ��Pharmaceutical Mastery�� and ��Architecture Mastery�� aside, he was more interested in ��Magic Mastery.�� Naturally, the magic that he got wasn��t real magic. Instead, it was a magic trick that was usually shown in the media.


    However, even so, it was an amazing reward.


    It gave him a lot of knowledge and experience about many unique things, especially about running away that he had never known.


    Suddenly, he thought it might be possible for him to be a famous thief like Lupin. However, he was toozy to do so and didn��t see the point of it either. He was already rich. What��s the point of stealing something?


    Fame?


    Er�� he already had it.


    So if he became a thief, it might be because he wanted to have fun.


    However, when he thought about how he might trouble the police in this country to catch him, wasting everyone��s tax, he felt it was quite unnecessary.


    Still, the police were already busy enough with many things in this country, and he didn��t want to cause more trouble, especially since his uncles were in a high position in the police.


    However, he thought this ��Magic Mastery�� could be used to fight, and it could be an element of surprise in the battle. It was just his intuition, but he felt he would have a battle in the near future, so the stronger he was, the better.


    ��Shishio?��


    ��Did you wake up?��


    Ebina rubbed her eyes and asked, ��Where are my sses?��


    ��On the table on the side.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Ebina took her sses and put them on before shey on him againzily and hugged him like a giant teddy bear.


    ��Sleep first. We still have a lot of time before we need to check out.�� He rubbed her head gently, spoiling her.


    They needed to check out before one in the afternoon, and it was still early in the morning, so they had a lot of time.


    ��Before that, I want to drink again.��


    Ebina smiled lewdly and asked, ��Can I?��


    ��������


    Even though the hotel prepared breakfast for them, it seemed this girl wasn��t satisfied and wanted something else.


    What could he do in this situation?


    ��Don��t use your teeth.��


    ��Okay, leave it to me. I won��t do it again, and I will show you the effort of my study!��


    ����������


    He looked at Ebina, who slipped onto the nket, before he let out a satisfied sigh, feeling that this girl��s talent was quite good.


    ��Or I might be a good teacher?��


    It might be thetter, but she spent quite a lot of money on this hotel, so she was going to use her time well with him.

 Chapter 633: Homecoming

    Chapter 633: Homing


    Before the time to check out, they left the hotel together. Still, they were quite worried about the cleaning service, but they felt it should be alright since such a scene should be seen daily.


    After all, they definitely weren��t the only ones who had sex at this hotelst night.


    Still, Ebina knew that she wouldn��te to this hotel shortly since it was too expensive!


    Naturally, unless he invited her, but she was okay with his apartment, and if they often visited this hotel, then their memories wouldn��t be special, and she also wanted to do it in various other ces.


    Hot springs, mountains, beaches, and schools, from Hokkaido to Okinawa.


    She told him that she wanted to try all of them with him.


    While he was speechless, he didn��t reject her since he was also interested in doing it in various ces.


    His summer was vibrant.


    He had yed with his girlfriends in various ces.


    Even if some of them hadn��t been mentioned, he had gone to a lot of ces with everyone.


    However, he also realized that the summer vacation was only for a month.


    After a month, the new semester started, and he had to go to school.


    By then, he would meet Yukinoshita and ask her why she had been ignoring him.


    ��I will visit your apartment tomorrow.��


    Ebina knew that all of his girlfriends should be at his apartment, and she was going to visit this ce. After all, unlike before, the shape of their rtionship had changed, and they were no longer more than friends and less than lovers.


    ��Okay, see you tomorrow.��


    They kissed before they parted reluctantly.


    He had to say even if Ebina was weird, she was kind of unique, and she always brought him a surprise.


    Even if those surprises might not be good, he could scold her, and she wouldn��t force him if he didn��t want to.


    If he didn��t include sex in their rtionship, he felt their rtionship was like a mother and a child. He had to scold this naughty child a lot of times, which made him sigh.


    Yet when he thought of her, he couldn��t help but smile.


    By then, he hadn��t gone back to Sakurasou. Instead, he went to his apartment, but he didn��t expect to receive a surprise.


    ��I am back!��


    Mai Sakurajima leaped and hugged him tightly so she wouldn��t let him go.


    If it was an ordinary man, they might suffocate and fall directly to the ground.


    However, for him, she was light, and being hugged by her felt sofortable.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me?�� He asked helplessly, but he smiled.


    ��I want to surprise you.�� Mai smiled and whispered, ��Let��s go.�� She let go of him before she pulled him into his room.


    His expression was subtle and followed obediently.


    It was still a day, but this wasn��t an obstacle for them since they really missed each other.


    ��


    Mai was quite sleepy, but she didn��t want to sleep and wanted to talk with him for a while.


    It had been a while since they met each other since she had to work for her film, and the moment they met, they didn��t hold back and kept doing it until the evening.


    The bright sun had turned orange, and the night was about toe.


    However, neither of them intended to part, and they still stayed together.


    ��Have you finished your work?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Mai rolled around and put her chin on her chest to see his face. While she couldn��t see his face clearly, she could see his face from below, which was kind of funny.


    ��My work has finished, and the rest is the director, producer, and crew��s work.��


    Mai felt the weight on her back had been lifted, but even so, she still felt the pressure.


    ��Is it the editing part?��


    ��Yes.��


    Making a movie wasn��t simple.


    One needed more than shooting scenes and acting.


    When everything ended, they still needed to edit the movie at an appropriate time, so it wouldn��t be too long and wouldn��t be too tedious.


    Usually, Mai should be busy promoting her movie, but she didn��t have to do that now.


    ��I just didn��t expect that my movie would enter the Venice Movie Festival���� Mai still couldn��t believe it.


    ��Don��t just be satisfied with just entering. You have to win.��


    Mai��s movie will enter the Venice Movie Festival in September.


    Naturally, it had something to do with him, but her movie really had that potential.


    ��Well, enough about me since I know I can��t achieve this if you don��t help me.�� Mai sighed and knew that the reason why her career was so smooth was because of him. If he wasn��t there, she knew it would be quite difficult for her career.


    She might be a famous child actress, but she retired after a year.


    While her poprity still remained, she encountered a problem where everyone in the world forgot about her.


    However, he was the one who could see her and saved her from this curse.


    Her problem had been solved, yet it didn��t mean the fear of being forgotten had disappeared. It still remained in her heart, and this was also why she wanted to be with him forever. Even if this guy had a fiancee or wife in the future, she didn��t care as long as she could be with him.


    ��Don��t say that. If you don��t have the ability, it is impossible for me to support you.��


    He gently caressed her hair, making her purr like a docile kitten.


    ��But enough about me!��


    Suddenly, Mai raised her body, causing her breasts to sway, before she straddled his waist. She was fully naked and didn��t wear anything.


    Watching this scenery, his body reacted naturally.


    ����do you want to continue?��


    ����yes, but let��s finish our conversation first.��


    Mai hesitated before she made up her mind since she had to do something to say to him.


    ��Okay.��


    He nodded, wondering what she wanted to ask him.


    ��You��re going to make a movie, right? Have you shot them? Let me see it!��


    She was so excited when she heard he was going to make a movie, and the moment she returned, she asked this question after she had sex with him, showing the importance of this matter was only a second to their lovemaking activity.


    Still, if there was something she was dissatisfied with, she couldn��t be his first, and it made him quite disappointed.


    It was his first movie.


    Even though it was only an amateur movie, she wanted to be his heroine.


    However, she was under contract, so it was impossible for her to join his movie, and she could only bite her finger. Yet it was different now since she had returned.


    While it was impossible to join, she wanted to watch it.


    ��No, I haven��t made it.��


    He shook his head with a sigh.


    ��Huh? Why?��


    Mai was genuinely confused.


    He didn��t hide anything and told the truth from the beginning about how he had decided to make a movie and how this n failed to implement. Honestly, he told me a lot of things that he had done during the summer except for this matter and Yuigahama Hana��s matter.


    After all, how could he say he got close to the mother of his senior?


    If so, Mai would be worried that her mother would be seduced by him.


    However, he had to say Mai��s mother was beautiful, and she had this mature charm that couldn��t be mimicked by his girlfriends. Yet it was normal since, among his girlfriends, no one had a child.


    Mai��s mother had children, so her beauty was different from others. Even though she only had one child, her charm was naturally different.


    ��I see����


    Mai nodded and understood why Shishio didn��t make the movie. However, she didn��t know that he was thinking about her mother at that moment.


    ��So, do you know what has happened to her?��


    Mai asked since she knew how close Shishio and Yukinoshita were. She wouldn��t be surprised if they were dating, but for her to suddenly disappear, even ignoring his text and call?


    She felt it was weird and wondered what was happening to Yukinoshita.


    ��I don��t know, but from her older sister��s tone, Yukino-senpai should be alright. It should be her family��s matter. If so, I can��t do anything now.��


    If it was a matter of Yukinoshita��s family, he couldn��t join this matter since he wasn��t part of this family.


    If he carelessly joined, he might trouble Yukinoshita.


    Honestly, he wanted to go after her, but he endured it since he knew Yukinoshita wasn��t the type of person who would ignore him without a good reason, especially when their rtionship had be closer after that training camp.


    ��I see����


    Mai could also see his difficulty.


    If it was an individual problem like hers, he would help, but if it was a family matter, it was difficult, especially when the Yukinoshita family wasn��t an average family like everyone else. It was a prestigious family that was also a baron during the era of the Empire of Japan.


    This was in the realm outside of her understanding.


    She might be a famous actress, but that��s all.


    In this country, her status was nothing at all to those big shots.


    However, it wasn��t like she wanted to be one, either.


    The only thing she wanted to do was with him.


    ��It��s okay. I am sure that she will call youter.��


    ����..��


    Shishio was in a daze since he didn��t expect her tofort him.


    ��Well, let me do this.��


    ��Huh? What are you going to do?��


    Mai entered the nket, trying to cheer him up, and she was able to sessfully cheer him up.


    He let out afortable sigh while rubbing her head gently, but then he thought he should celebrate her homing. He thought for a while and suddenly thought about what kind of celebration he should do.

 Chapter 634: Summer Party~!

    Chapter 634: Summer Party~!


    ��Excuse me.��


    Rumi Tsurumi stood in front of the old dorm with a curious and uneasy expression. It was the first time she hade here, and she wasn��t sure whether this was the correct address.


    Today, she was invited by Shishio to eat a nagashi somen (flowing noodles), and she agreed to his invitation.


    He sent her the address and told her toe.


    The address was quite close to her house, so she agreed to his invitation, but even so, it still took a while for her to arrive at her destination.


    While she didn��t need to take the train, she had to get on the bus.


    She might be only in the fifth grade of elementary school, but the children in this country were rtively independent and could travel to many ces alone.


    Still, she was quite nervous since it was their first time meeting each other after the training camp, and she wondered whether she was in the right ce. She looked at the two-story building in front of her with some curiosity.


    While the building was rather old, she could feel some gentleness from it.


    After pressing the bell, she waited for a while, and someone walked out from the door.


    ��Wee! Ah, are you Rumi-chan?��


    ������..��


    Rumi couldn��t say anything since it was her first time seeing someone with breasts as massive as this woman��s.


    ��Ah-ah, yes!��


    However, she knew she had to answer this woman��s question. Still, she was slightly on guard since even if this woman oozed gentleness, which was more than her mother, this woman was practically a stranger. Yet, even so, she had to say she got a good impression of this woman.


    ��Rumi, is that you?��


    Before Rumi asked who this woman was, she saw Shishio. ��Shishio-nii!�� While she tried to act nonchntly, her eyes brightened when she saw him.


    ��It��s been a while.�� Shishio smiled and asked, ��Your skin is as white as ever. Don��t you y with your family at the beach or something?��


    ��Your skin isn��t much different from mine, Shishio-nii.�� Rumi pouted since Shishio��s skin was as white as a baby, or it might be even better than her skin.


    Unlike when they met for the first time, his skin was brown during the training camp, so this change slightly surprised her. However, he was still as handsome as ever, which made her stare at him most of the time.


    ��Anyway,e in. It��s hot, right? By the way, she��s Ayaka Sunohara. She��s the dorm manager of this dorm,�� Shishio said while introducing Ayaka.


    ��Dorm manager?�� Rumi looked at Ayaka curiously.


    ��Yes.�� Ayaka smiled gently and said, ��If you enter the middle school nearby, you can stay at my dorm if you want.��


    ��Dorm����


    Rumi was confused and wondered why Shishio brought him to this ce, and she wondered about the rtionship between him and Ayaka.


    However, she had to say Ayaka��s breasts were massive!


    She looked down and thought it was impossible for hers to grow so big.


    While she was curious about why she brought him to this dorm, she was more cornered about the boobs.


    ��Did he like them big?��


    Shishio wasn��t sure what Rumi thought since this girl was quite expressionless most of the time.


    ��I need to cut up the bamboo first. You should wait with everyone inside.��


    ��Cut the bamboo? Are you going to make the bamboo chute for the nagashi soumen from real bamboo?��


    ��Yes, I just got it from the forest. It��s fresh.��


    ����������


    Rumi was in a daze, and then she realized something. ��There��s going to be a lot of people here?�� When she entered, she heard many voices from inside.


    ��Well, not much, but all of them are women, so you should be okay.��


    ��Come in, Rumi-chan. It��s hot outside, right? You should cool yourself up inside. It��s dangerous if you get a heatstroke.��


    Ayaka brought Rumi inside since she was worried about Rumi. ��But it��s amazing that you cane here on your own! You��re an amazing girl!��


    Being patted, Rumi stared at Ayaka, wondering why Ayaka was better than her real mother. She felt that making Ayaka her mother wasn��t that bad either.


    ��Ah, Rumi-chan, it��s been a while!��


    When Rumi entered the living room, she saw a familiar girl. ��Umm�� Ebina-nee-san?��


    ��Yes.��


    Ebina nodded with a smile.


    Her rtionship with Shishio had changed, so naturally, she also came to this party.


    While he wanted to invite a lot of people, he only invited his girlfriends to this ce, except for Rumi, of course.


    When the tenants of the Sunoharasou returned home because of the summer vacation, this ce was empty.


    The only one that lived here was Ayaka.


    Naturally, she was alone, so she was quite excited when he thought he wanted to have a party at her dorm.


    As for his reason for setting up this party, it was because of Mai��s homing.


    In addition, he wanted to introduce Rumi to this ce.


    The only person that Rumi knew in this ce was only Shishio and Ebina. She thought she would meet Yukinoshita, Yui, or Hikigaya, but she didn��t see them. Instead, she saw someone unexpected. ��A-Are you Sakurajima Mai-san?��


    ��Oh? You know me?�� Mai asked with a smile. Still, at this moment, she was eating mochi from Kyoto, so her appearance was rather cute, with a puffy cheek like a hamster.


    ��Ah, I, um, I am your fan!�� Rumi seemed so excited.


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at this quiet little girl, who suddenly became excited and couldn��t help but feel speechless by her change. However, if she was happy, it was alright. He didn��t have anything toin about Rumi, who became Mai��s fan since he didn��t even say much about Ebina, who loved BL-rted goods.


    ��Shishio, are you going to cut down the bamboo now?�� Rui Tachibana asked.


    ��Yes.��


    He walked out to the courtyard, putting on gloves before he took a machete to cut down the bamboo.


    ��Is there something special about this bamboo? Or is there a special way to choose it?�� Rui asked. As someone who aspired to be a chef, she couldn��t help but ask this question.


    ��Hmm�� there is nothing special, but if I have to say, then the bamboo has to be thick and straight.��


    ��Thick and straight����


    ��Rui, where are you looking at? Hey, take away your eyes from that ce!��


    Anyway, even if Rui was distracted during the lesson, she was a good student and listened to him carefully.


    He might have forgotten to exin it in the beginning, but a nagashi soumen was a special way for one to eat soumen (soumen), especially in the summer.


    If one usually ate a soumen from the bowl, then nagashi soumen was an eating style of somen by catching them from cold running water.


    Hearing that exnation, one might ask how one ate soumen from running water.


    After all, it was impossible to use running water as a container.


    So one used a bamboo chute as a container, letting the soumen flow from the upper part to the bottom gently, slowly, and elegantly.


    Besides the elegant feeling, it also kept the soumen cool all the time, which was pleasant to eat, especially during the summer.


    The thick and straight bamboo was cut down and tied into a long chute shortly after.


    Everyone was excited when they saw thepletion of the bamboo chute.


    As for the rest, they made the soumen together in the kitchen.


    He looked at everyone��s rtionship, which was close to each other, and couldn��t help but feel gratified. It was amazing when he thought about it that the rtionship of his women could be so close to each other.


    After all, if he was in their ce, it was naturally impossible for him to share his women with others.


    Yet they could share him with other women.


    His sophistry, appearance, and feeling aside, he knew the reason why they could be obedient to him was that he had conquered them. He dominated them on the bed, showing his mightiness, and let them ept his rtionship with other women.


    It was unfair and despicable.


    However, he wanted all of them, so this was the only way.


    Anyway, soon, the soumen was ready.


    Ayaka, Nana, Nanami, and the rest brought the soumen with a variety of dipping sauces.


    There were three types of dipping sauces.


    The first one was the orthodox bonito and konbu sauce. By adding egg yolk to the sauce, it would be more delicious. The second was a light Italian-style sauce, and thest one was the orthodox sesame sauce.


    Those three sauces were delicious, and the cool soumen increased their appetite.


    Shiina even ate it several times since it was so delicious.


    On the other hand, Shishio and Rumi sat next to each other, enjoying the soumen quietly.


    ��Is it delicious?��


    ��Un.��


    He smiled, then looked at everyone in the courtyard thatughed happily while they ate with the nagashi somen. ��You must be curious why I have invited you here, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Rumi nodded while looking at Shishio.


    ��The reason is simple. I just want to rmend you a ce to live.��


    ����you mean I should live in this dorm?�� Rumi was surprised.


    ��Yes. There is a good middle school nearby, so if you graduate from the elementary school, you might think to go to this middle school.�� Shishio nodded. ��I know that you��re worried that you might be alone again in the future, but even if you can��t make a friend at school, you can make a friend in this dorm. This is also a female dorm, so everyone that lives here is a girl, and by living with everyone here, you will make friends sooner orter. You might be quite an awkward girl, but you��re definitely a gentle and good girl. I am sure that when you be a middle school student, you will make good friends. You don��t need many, only one or two are enough, but they can stick with you no matter how difficult the situation is.��


    He ignored Aki Shiina since he had a feeling this guy wouldn��t stay too long.


    Rumi stared at Shishio for a moment, wanting to say something, but words stuck on her lips since no mere words were enough to describe her emotion. She lowered her head gently, trying to hide her tears.


    ����thanks.��


    Her voice was soft but full of gratefulness.


    Shishio gently rubbed her hair and didn��t say anything since he felt he owed something to this girl. He had messed up the rtionship between her friends, so he thought to do something. His method might not be the best, but for now, this was the only thing he could do.


    Hopefully, when Rumi entered middle school, she would be alright and make good friends.


    This was his wish and came from the deep of his heart.


    ��Rumi-chan, eat more!��


    ��Yeah, you shouldn��t go home until you��re full!��


    ��By the way, do any of you want fruit? I have just cut them!�� Ayaka came out with a te filled with many fruits.


    Roberta also followed behind while lowering her head, showing off the messed up fruit that she cut with Ayaka.


    Shishio smiled and thought that this day was something he looked forward to. He closed his eyes, enjoying the warm sun and the cool wind under the shade, thinking that this summer would be unforgettable in his life.


    *Ring!*


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    He took his phone and saw that he had gotten a call from his father.


    ��Father?��


    ��Oh, Shishio, I want to tell you that I am going to visit Tokyo soon. Be prepared. I will bring you to a party.��


    ��Party? What party?��


    ��It��s a party to introduce you to your fiancee.��


    ����what?��

 Chapter 635: My girlfriends

    Chapter 635: My girlfriends


    Shishio remembered he had done this in the past. He sat on the bench with Roberta by his side. Naturally, they attracted everyone��s attention, but neither of them paid attention.


    However, his mood was different from the past. Instead, he was somewhat restless, especially when he thought about his father��s call.


    He didn��t expect to see this cliche of development where he would suddenly get a fiancee.


    He wasn��t sure who this fiancee was, and it came so suddenly like a hurricane. He didn��t even have time to prepare, and naturally, each of his girlfriends knew about it, especially when he received the call when they were present.


    Even if his voice wasn��t loud, his expression must make them realize something had happened. He also didn��t hide this fact since he believed them. He told them about this matter because he believed in them, but at the same time, he also wanted to tell them how helpless he was. He knew that by telling them, he might make them worry, but if he didn��t tell them, it meant he didn��t believe them.


    If his girlfriends knew that, they might cry since they thought they only meant that much to him, so he told them.


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    His father just told him in the middle of the day, and he didn��t even tell him in detail.


    The only thing that his father said was, ��Just take it easy. It��s just a fiancee, and no one tells you to break up with your girlfriends.��


    While he was speechless, he wanted to ask more, but his father didn��t have time to talk since he was busy. The only way for him to get the answer was from his mother, but she didn��t know much since she was also helpless.


    His father might love his mother, but in the family matter, she didn��t have a voice, and her only role was a loving wife and mother. Even though his father didn��t let her join the talk, she epted it since she knew her ability well.


    What was even speechless was the fact his grandfather was also involved in this matter, so it made his mother even unable to do anything.


    The only thing that she could say was that they were only going to introduce him to a good girl, and they wouldn��t force him to marry. If they were good to each other, then it was alright, but if their rtionship was far from good, no one would force him.


    In other words, his voice was heard, and everyone still respected his opinion.


    However, it was a normal thing since he was the one who got engaged and not them.


    He was angry, but this is how some parents were, right?


    Many of them didn��t listen to their children��s opinions, thinking that they were still childish.


    Still, they didn��t force him to marry and only asked him to meet, so he knew they were good parents.


    Yet, he had to say they really brought him a lot of trouble.


    While his girlfriends trusted and believed him, the worry in their hearts was impossible to erase. After all, this was the decision of his family. They knew he was rich, but they didn��t know that it was all his personal wealth. Instead, they thought it wasing from their family.


    He didn��t bother to fix their misunderstanding since it was troublesome to exin.


    Still, because of this, they were worried that he might not be able to fight against his family��s decision. Unless he eloped with them and cut down his rtionship with his family like how the tv drama showed television.


    Shishio wasn��t sure what kind of images they had in their minds, but he could only coax them.


    ��Shishio-sama.��


    ��What��s wrong, Roberta?��


    He didn��t bring his other girlfriends with him to meet his parents. Instead, he only brought Roberta with him since he was afraid the situation would be chaotic.


    ��Are you going to say anything to them?��


    Roberta didn��t turn her head and just reminded him about the people behind them.


    ����.��


    He also didn��t turn his head toward his spies.


    Even if he was blind, he could tell that there were many people that followed him, and the identity of those people was his girlfriends. Even though he didn��t bring them, they decided to follow him secretly.


    While he wasn��t sure how they felt, he knew that if he was in their ce, he might do the same.


    Still, if his girlfriends suddenly had a fiance, he would meet their parents and tell them that they were his.


    However, they couldn��t do what he could do, and the only thing they could do was follow him secretly.


    Many of them also hadn��t seen their boyfriend��s parents, so they were quite curious, and some of them only saw their boyfriend��s mother, so they also wanted to see their boyfriend��s father.


    But, more importantly, if possible, they wanted to talk with his parents since they definitely wouldn��t ept if he was forced to marry someone that he didn��t know, and they also wanted to tell them that they would definitely never break up their rtionship with him.


    ��It��s okay. It��s not like they��ll do anything,�� he said calmly and didn��t tell them to go home. Instead, he pretended that he didn��t see them.


    Still, among his girlfriends that came, only the younger ones came.


    The older one wanted to join, but they were slightly nervous and weren��t ready to meet his parents.


    After all, what should they say when they meet his parents?


    Hello, I am your son��s woman.


    Should they say that?


    Honestly, they should, but they were worried about what his parents�� expression would be when they found out their son dated someone who was older than him, especially when their age difference was quite a lot.


    Even Ayaka, who was the youngest among them, was in her 23.


    Still, he felt that they were overthinking since his father didn��t even mind when he knew Roberta dated him.


    He had quite a lot of age differences from Roberta.


    Roberta was almost in her 30, after all.


    Yet it was alright.


    Still, Roberta was different from them since while she positioned herself as his woman, she was also his maid and knew his family, so it was easier for her to integrate into his family.


    However, they were different since they didn��t know about their parents at all.


    Ayaka aside, Hiratsuka and Tachibana Hina were quite nervous when they thought about how his parents would think when the teachers of his school seduced their son.


    So this also led to the situation where only his girlfriends, whose age was simr to his, decided to follow him in a not-so-secret way.


    Roberta nodded at his decision and asked, ��But what are you doing with your fiancee, Shishio-sama?�� Even if she would follow him no matter what, she was still curious about his decision.


    ��There aren��t many things I will do, but it��s still necessary for me to attend the party since this party isn��t so simple.��


    If this was only his father��s business associate, Shishio wouldn��t bother to visit, but this party was the party of the noble families that still existed until now from the time of the Empire of Japan. Almost all the families were at least five centuries old and were all famous Daimyo and samurai families that had survived the Sengoku Period.


    There were even the Emperor and the Empress who would present this party.


    While modern society differs from the past, the connection and influence of those noble families are still retained.


    If there was only one, they might not be that powerful.


    However, what if they were all together?


    If they were all together, their presence would be enough to shake this country, especially when many of them were rich and had a powerful position in the various government institutions, bigpanies, and many others.


    Still, while he didn��t say it, he was quite curious about who his fiancee would be.


    ��But I will politely refuse this engagement.��


    Anyway, he wasn��t forced to get engaged, so he didn��t think it was necessary to ept or pretend to ept. It was better to reject, so there wouldn��t be any more such pranks in his life.


    ��I see.��


    Roberta nodded and didn��t say more words. Instead, she held his hand quietly, waiting for his parents toe.


    Soon, the train that his parents rode arrived.


    While he was rather calm, his girlfriends couldn��t calm down.


    ��He has stood up!��


    ��Ah, are his parentsing?��


    ��What should I do? I am nervous!��


    They were all nervous, but they kept watching in his direction, ignoring all the gaze of the people in the surroundings. However, it was normal for all of them to stare in their direction since they dressed like suspicious people with a cap and a facemask.


    If Shishio didn��t ask his bodyguards to exin some bullshit to the staff, they might have been caught by the staff of the train station at this moment because of how suspicious they were.


    Shishio didn��t know what everyone was doing, but he saw his parents walk out from the train.


    ��Father. Mother.��


    Shioriko (Shishio��s mother) and Takumi (Shishio��s father) quickly noticed his son since, among all this crowd, without a doubt, he was the one that was the most noticeable. Their son was like the moon in the night sky. While its light wasn��t the brightest, without a doubt, its presence was the most noticeable at night and the most beautiful.


    ��Shishio.�� 2x


    Shioriko and Takumi approached their son. Even though they had met each other in Kyoto before, naturally, they missed their son.


    While they talked, he helped them to carry their luggage, but suddenly he was stunned by someone who came beside them.


    ��Mashiro?��


    ��Eh?�� 2x


    Shioriko and Takumi looked at the cute and beautiful girl in front of them, and they felt this girl was quite familiar.


    ��Shishio is my man.��


    Shiina said while hugging Shishio��s arm.


    ����.�� Shishio, Roberta, Shioriko, and Takumi.


    ��Mashiro!��


    Then, soon, all of his girlfriends came out from their hiding ces, trying to pull Shiina, but she didn��t budge and kept hugging his arm.


    ��Er�� who are they?�� Takumi asked after he was taken aback.


    ����My girlfriends.��


    ����..��

 Chapter 636: Chaos

    Chapter 636: Chaos


    The chaotic situation suddenly happened.


    It was utter chaos, especially when almost all of his girlfriends appeared in front of his parents.


    However, maybe, it wasn��t Takumi��s first time seeing this situation, or it might be because of his long experience as a director of a famous bank that he calmly faced this situation.


    On the other hand, Shioriko, his mother, almost lost her calm. If this wasn��t in public, she might have already given her son an uppercut, especially when she had heard he touched his cousin.


    ��You little shit!��


    Honestly, while Shioriko knew this kind of thing was quitemon in people with high status, it was a different matter when it happened to her son!


    ����how about we discuss this in a different ce?��


    Shishio��s words were calm, yet one could tell how worn out he was at that moment.


    ��


    By this point, he knew he couldn��t escape his parents�� scolding. Naturally, he didn��t want to be scolded, especially when he was like this. If he was being scolded, it would cause his image to be destroyed.


    Then, what should he do?


    He decided to give them a bigger shock. He didn��t bring them to the hotel where they stayed or his apartment in Shinjuku. Instead, he brought them to his apartment in Minato. It was his luxurious apartment that only came a few times a month.


    While this apartment was good, he didn��t live in this ce most of the time since he had to say itcked a homey feeling. He also didn��t want to bring his parents to his apartment in Shinjuku since it was his love den. There were also many things that couldn��t be shown there, so he chose this apartment instead of his apartment in Shinjuku.


    ��This apartment is��?�� Shioriko looked at the apartment calmly, but inwardly, she was dumbfounded. Still, as she had be Takumi��s husband for so many years, her experience was different from ordinary people, so she was rtively calm on the outside, but on the inside, she wanted her son to answer her question as soon as possible.


    ��Mine.��


    ��Yours? Did you buy it?��


    ��No, it was a gift.��


    It was a gift from the system, yet he decided to stay ambiguous.


    ��Did you date a rich woman and get her to reward you with this apartment?�� His father asked since he felt this was possible, considering the charm of his son. Honestly, while he didn��t say it, he also had a simr experience to his son since he was often given many gifts from those lonely mature women and gullible youngdies.


    As for feeling guilty about epting those rewards?


    Takumi had never thought so since it was their will and wished to give him those gifts, so he epted them. Still, he wasn��t like that anymore, especially when he had a lovely wife and a ��good son.��


    Was his son like that?


    If so, Takumi could only tell Shishio that he should hold back a little since he could tell that this apartment wasn��t cheap.


    ����..�� Everyone.


    All eyes were on him. Their eyes stared at his figure and felt that this possibility was possible.


    Yet he was unfazed and asked, ��This apartment aside, can you exin to me what this engagement is about? I can reject it, right?��


    ��He dodged the question����


    While he dodged the question, they didn��t care much, even if he got this apartment from a richdy since it meant they only got a new sister.


    That was it.


    However, his engagement was different.


    ��Okay, but before that, can I ask you all a question?��


    When Takumi uttered those words, he appeared different from an amiable old gentleman. Instead, he showed the aura of someone in a high position, above many people, and a dignified leader.


    This sudden change caused the girls to be tense. They felt their backs straighten instantly and a bead of sweat trickle from their forehead, nose, and past their ears. The word ��engagement�� might make them forget what their current situation was, but at this moment, they knew that they were in the presence of his parents.


    Right now, they are being judged!


    They felt like they were criminals waiting for the death penalty.


    Except Shiina didn��t think of any of that and sat beside Shishio, calmly, facing her parents since all on her head, she only wanted to know what this engagement was about and whether this engagement would force them to part with each other.


    The thought of them parting with each other scared her, and she didn��t want something like that to happen.


    ��We��re all his girlfriends,�� Shiina said innocently, then asked, ��Can Shishio not attend the party and reject this engagement?��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    Still, while his girlfriends were surprised, they were firmly sat behind Shiina, ready to give support anytime.


    Takumi and Shioriko also couldn��t say a single word at this moment. While they knew that their son was popr and had a girlfriend, who could imagine that he had so many girlfriends?


    The number of his girlfriends had already passed the number of fingers on their hands!


    It was an amazing number, and what was even more amazing, they could tell that they epted each other.


    Yet all of that was farpared to the fact that they could see that love filled their eyes. Those pure eyes were filled with love and determination for him, which made them wonder how he could do this.


    Still, while Shioriko was baffled, Takumi was unexpectedly calm.


    ��I see.��


    Takumi nodded and said, ��I understand why you��re all worried here, but you don��t need to worry about that since we won��t force him to do this engagement, but he still has to attend the party since it is the basic etiquette that he should have as a part of the Oga Family. However, if by knowing that you all still want him to stay and not go to the party, I can only say that it is better for you all to break up with him since you don��t have a basic trust toward him or don��t you have confidence in his love toward you?��


    ����..��


    They all lowered their heads, feeling ashamed of their insecurity.


    Yet, how could they not be?


    They might be beautiful and had a status better than others, but in front of him, they felt they were nothing. While they knew that he loved them much, the thought of him abandoning them for someone better scared them.


    Yet this also made them ashamed since it meant that they didn��t trust him.


    They knew that this guy was a bastard and he loved a woman very much. Once he saw a beautiful woman, he would think about how to seduce that woman, so he could copte with her and make her his.


    This was how he was, and it was also impossible for him to throw his women away since after he had marked them, it meant that they would be his forever.


    Such a thought crossed their minds, and it made them at ease.


    It might make him seem possessive, but they were also possessive of him, so the thought of him might be stolen by someone they didn��t know, making them restless and unable to calm down.


    Shishio wasn��t sure why, but he felt they were thinking something rude about him.


    ��Excuse me, can I ask something?��


    Unexpectedly, Saki Kawasaki raised her hand.


    ��Yes?��


    ��Um, are you not against our rtionship?�� Saki asked timidly.


    ��Why should I?�� Takumi asked.


    ��I mean�� there is a difference in our status���� Saki��s voice was low when she asked this question.


    However, Shishio��s lips trembled, and his heart was tight. He pulled Saki in his arms and asked, ��You��re worried about that?��


    ��I mean�� you know how my family is����


    Saki knew that her family was the worst among his girlfriends. While he might not see a problem, how about her parents?


    ��If that��s the case, you don��t need to worry. If he likes you, then we��ll support your rtionship.��


    Takumi believed in his son and knew that this guy wouldn��t choose a strange girl, so he let it go. Also, they were just girlfriends, and they weren��t married, so there was a chance for them to part. Even if Saki��s family was a criminal or something, he didn��t care much since he had this blind trust in his son ��currently.��


    Honestly, Takumi was satisfied with his son and proud of him, especially when he thought about Shishio��s achievement and how Shishio could conquer many women during his youth after Shishio came to Tokyo. Yet, as someone from a high position, he knew something he should and shouldn��t say. It was better to be quiet until this matter had ended.


    Saki and many also sighed in relief when they heard Takumi��s words.


    ��So it��s done, right? You should go back then.�� Takumi looked at his son and asked, ��By the way, can we use this apartment when wee to Tokyo?��


    ��Why not?�� Shishio didn��t see a reason to refuse since it was rare for one to stay in this apartment, so it was good that someone could stay there. ��Then, I will go back. Is that okay?��


    ��Are you going back? Where? Don��t you want to stay?�� Shioriko wanted to talk with her son more.


    ��Sakusasou.��


    ��Now that you��ve mentioned it. I haven��t visited that dorm.�� Shioriko knew the ce where her little sister stayed and felt quite curious.


    ��It��s a chaotic ce.��


    ��When the party starts, we��ll pick you up there. Is that okay?�� Takumi asked.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded and didn��t bother to talk back to his parents. He also felt that it was better to go back now least he was being scolded by his parents.


    This matter ended, and there was no need to prolong this matter anymore. They also didn��t intend to stay since staying with his parents made them nervous, even if they didn��t do anything. They returned to his apartment, and after he calmed them down with his technique and energy, he returned to Sakurasou alone.


    It was at night, but Tokyo was still bustling with life.


    Yet it had nothing to do with him since he wanted to go to Sakurasou. He wasn��t sure why, but somehow this was what he wanted to do, but it might be because Sakurasou was where he could calm down, especially when he was tired.


    By riding his motorcycle, it didn��t take a long time for him to arrive. He entered the gate and parked his motorcycle inside.


    However, suddenly he heard loud footstepsing from the entrance of Sakurasou.


    ��Shishio, help me!��


    Before he said anything, he was greeted by breasts.


    Ritsu ran and leaped into him while crying before being followed by Chihiro and Mayumi, who also jumped toward him.


    While he was happy, he couldn��t help but get confused.


    ��Er�� what��s wrong?��

 Chapter 637: Thanks?

    Chapter 637: Thanks?


    Unlike her usual calm and collected self, Kawai Ritsu was far from calm. Her eyes were teary, and she sobbed like a baby.


    Yet what made him unable to calm down was how she was still dressed in her sleeping attire, which consisted of a t-shirt and shorts. When she hugged him tightly, feeling fear, he could feel the two breasts squeezed on his body and loomed out from the gap of her loose t-shirt.


    By coincidence, he noticed the mole on her left breast, causing the blood on his body to rush toward his penis. He felt aroused, but he endured it since he knew what Ritsu needed at this moment wasn��t the thing on his pants but his calm and witty coax.


    ��Calm down. I am here. What��s happening?��


    He didn��t push her away but caressed her back gently, trying to calm her down.


    Still, it made him realize how low he had fallen, especially when he thought how at the beginning, he was so adamant about embracing this side of himself. Yet now, he could say that he wanted a woman that attracted him to be his.


    However, he didn��t think this was bad since he was only being true to his desire.


    And wasn��t it natural for a man to fall for a woman?


    He tried to ask Ritsu, what was happening, but she was unable to say anything, so he put his attention to Mayumi and Chihiro.


    Chihiro aside, she wore sloppy pajamas, whichcked the charm of women.


    Mayumi��s attire was alluring. She only wore a pair of light blue underwear, and her cherry-colored nipples almost escaped from the fabric. While this woman was sloppy, she had a naughty body that could seduce any man, especially those young men in their puberty. They were simply ves in front of her bewitching body.


    Yet they didn��t care about their attires and hugged him, ignoring Ritsu, who hugged him first since they were also scared.


    Still, in this current situation, it was impossible for him to remain calm, especially since their plump bodies were tightly wrapped around him, and their womanly scent invaded his nostrils. Even if his juice was drained by his girlfriends previously, he was still full of energy.


    ��Hey, hey, hurry up and get in!��


    ��There��s a bug inside! Help us!��


    ��Wait a minute. Let me calm down a bit.��


    Shishio decided to squat down when he couldn��t control it anymore since his penis was on in erection as hard and straight as the bamboo that he had freshly picked for the nagashi soumen before.


    ������ Chihiro, Ritsu, and Mayumi.


    ��Did it get hard?�� Mayumi asked curiously with a blush, trying to peek at his erection.


    ����.��


    Strangely enough, the vulgar question from Mayumi��s mouth calmed Chihiro and Ritsu down.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Really? Can I see it? By the way, did you get hard from me? Do you want to see them?�� Mayumi was excited and pulled part of her bra with her finger, trying to get him to peek at her bountiful breasts, but her head was pped by Chihiro. ��It hurts! What are you doing?!��


    ��Shut up! We��re outside! What if the neighbor hears you?��


    ��Um, Chihiro-sensei, can��t you be so loud? We might get aint from the neighbor.��


    While the three started to bicker with each other, Shishio, who had calmed down, stood up and asked, ��So what��s wrong?�� His voice showed a solemnity, dignified like he had heard a storm was about to hit this ce tonight. He didn��t look like someone who had had his penis hardened previously.


    ����.��


    While they were speechless, they told him what had happened.


    ��Centipede?��


    ��Don��t utter that name!�� The three of them screamed in fear.


    ��Okay, okay. How about we enter first since we might really get aint if you keep screaming.�� Honestly, he was afraid if they really got aint, those housewives around might ask him topensate for their loss by inviting him to their houses when their husbands and children left the house.


    They nodded and entered the house at the same time, but their eyes subconsciously drew at his lower region. While his erection had subsided, it was still half-erect. He also didn��t wear his usual fit jeans pants. Instead, he wore a cotton-type pair of pants, which were loose and easy to move. However, it didn��t protect him in this situation since the big bulge on his pants was clearly visible.


    ��Hey, is your dick still hard?�� Mayumi said in surprise.


    ����..�� Ritsu and Chihiro.


    ��No.�� Shishio looked away and took off his jacket before he draped over Mayumi. ��But you should wear my jacket now.�� While her body was quite sloppy, considering shecked exercise, it was a naughty body that almost made his effort useless.


    Mayumi stared at him for a moment and hugged his jacket tightly. At this moment, she didn��t have any intention of teasing him anymore and said softly, ��..thanks.�� Her voice was shy, like a pure girl in love for the first time.


    ����.�� Ritsu and Chihiro.


    In silence, Ritsu stared at this scene, but Chihiro thought she should wear something that could tempt him.


    ��Wait! Wait! Why should I think to tempt him?��


    Yet the thought of kissing his lips before he returned to Kyoto crossed her mind.


    That lips��


    Even now, she couldn��t forget the feeling on his lips. They were warm and soft, which was different from his rugged and strong body. It lit up the fire in her heart, realizing she couldn��t see him as her nephew. Instead, she could only see him as a man now.


    Yet could she say that?


    Could she really bear such a feeling toward her nephew?


    If her big sister and brother-inw knew this repulsive feeling was born in her heart, they might curse her. Such a feeling scared her, yet after that kiss, she kept dreaming about him. In her dream, he held her tightly, without letting her go, devouring her lips, breasts, body, and vagina like a hungry beast with his hardened penis like she was in his possession.


    When she woke up, she had her body tingling from the sensation of their love-making and her panties wet from that dream, but she also felt detestable to have such a feeling toward her nephew.


    Yet this dream kept repeating every night, making her realize how deep her feeling was.


    If this continued, she was afraid she might be unable to differentiate reality and dream.


    Shishio didn��t know what Chihiro was thinking. Instead, he looked at Ritsu, who had been staring at him, and asked, ��Centipede? Where did you see it, Senpai?�� He wasn��t sure whether the appearance of the centipede was a bad omen or not. However, he didn��t really believe in such a superstitious thing, even if the existence of the system told him otherwise.


    Instead, he felt it was normal for a centipede to appear in the summer, especially when rain often happens from time to time.


    ��It-It��s in my room����


    While Ritsu was scared to mention the centipede, she had 120% trust in him.


    ��Your room.�� Shishio thought for a moment and asked, ��But is it alright for me to enter the female��s area?�� While it was quite embarrassing, he hadn��t entered the female area. For one thing, there was a camera, and he also didn��t need to, especially if the girl came to visit his room.


    This was his first experience, yet it felt weird when he thought the reason why he came to such a ce was because of the centipede.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay, but hurry up and get rid of that thing!�� Chihiro didn��t care about the rules now since all she cared about was that he could get rid of the centipede away.


    Ritsu and Mayami also weren��t that much different since they didn��t care, even if he entered the female area now.


    ��Okay, let me get a few items in the kitchen.�� He walked toward the kitchen to catch the centipede.


    While their reaction might seem exaggerated, he felt this was normal since even a guy would be scared in front of the centipede.


    Unlike cockroaches that could only fly around, centipedes would bite, and once someone was bitten, they might also be poisoned.


    Naturally, it was impossible for him to let that happen to them, so he prepared to catch it ASAP.


    ��We will help you!�� 3x


    The three of them followed without hesitation.


    ��Help me to boil water since I have heard the centipede can be easily killed with hot boiling water.��


    ��Yes!�� 3x


    While they boiled the water, he took chopsticks and a stic bag. These were the only items that he was going to bring to catch the centipede. Suddenly, he couldn��t help but sigh since he had been catching somethingtely.


    He had heard that in the summer, children in this country would go out to catch a bug or porn on the riverside, but here he was, catching a molester and a centipede, which made him sigh.


    ��By the way, where is Shiro-san?��


    ��He��s on another trip for his book.��


    ��As for Ryuunosuke, can we rely on him?��


    For them, no one could help them in this situation except him.


    While it was good that he was the one that they could rely on, he wondered whether they could really trust this scumbag.


    ��What about Sayaka-san or Misaki-senpai?��


    ��They should be sleeping.��


    While he wondered how Sayaka and Misaki could still be sleeping in this situation, he knew the main problem was the centipede.


    ��Where did you find the centipede, Senpai?��


    This was the most important point since if they didn��t know where the centipede was, it would be impossible to catch it.


    While Ritsu was scared and trembling, she told him how she was able to meet this detestable creature.


    ��I�� I was reading in bed when���� Ritsu cried and closed her eyes, recalling the nightmare beforehand.


    However, Chihiro and Mayumi were scared silly, and their bodies were trembling when they thought about how the centipede would suddenly fall from the ceiling when Ritsu read a book.


    By then, Ritsu had closed her book, ran away, and awoken Mayumi and Chihiro before all of them panicked.


    ����.��


    Shishio blinked his eyes and said, ��The water has boiled, so why don��t we catch it now?�� Ritsu��s experience was unfortunate, so right now, he was going to st the centipede away. Still, he wondered whether he should thank the centipede since they all hugged him again.

 Chapter 638: Boiling Water

    Chapter 638: Boiling Water


    The boiling water was ready, and they put it on the thermos.


    Each of them brought a thermos before they walked toward the female area.


    While it wasn��t his first time entering a female area, it was his first time entering so openly. Yet this was normal since the consequence of entering such a ce when one was a male was expulsion.


    If a male dared to enter the female area without permission, they would be kicked out from Sakurasou without hesitation.


    This was also why Sunoharasou was quite a bliss. Even if Aki entered the girls�� area in this dorm, he would be okay. Unfortunately, such a day was no longer for him.


    Leaving Aki aside, he entered the line, which divided the main area and the female area. The corridor was dark since it was night, and the light was rather dim.


    ��Don��t you want to change themp?��


    Even if the cost to rent this dorm was cheap, he felt that the Sakurasou was quite stingy. Yet what could he say? The rent in this dorm was so cheap that one wouldn��t believe it was located in the center of the city.


    Still, he had to say the protection in the female area was veryprehensive. He could see a taser, a wooden sword, a metal bat, pepper spray, and many others. If a pervert dared toe, they might not be able to leave alive.


    Well, there was also one pervert in this dorm, and he lived well.


    Unfortunately, that pervert wasn��t present during this crisis.


    ��We can change itter. Go and take out the centipede first!�� Chihiro said urgently while thinking it might be better to change themps soon.


    ��Okay.�� He nodded. ��It��s in Ritsu-senpai��s room, right?��


    ��Wait! Wait! Check my room first!�� Mayumi quickly said.


    ��Your room?��


    ��Yeah, it��s over there.��


    Mayumi led everyone to her room and opened the door. ��Please check whether there is one or not inside.�� She still held his jacket tightly, showing a girl-like feminity.


    Yet��


    ����..��


    Shishio, Ritsu, and Chihiro were silent for a while, and no one said anything.


    ��Should we go to Ritsu-senpai��s room now?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Okay.�� 2x


    Ritsu and Chihiro agreed.


    ��Wait! Wait! Why did you ignore my room like that?! Ah, I see! Did the bra on the left side of the table catch your eye? You were shy, right? Did it get hard again?�� The disappointment on his face couldn��t be hidden, making Mayumi quite desperate as she tried to exin his expression based on her convenience.


    After all, how could she ept such a dark truth where this guy didn��t even see her as a woman?!


    ����.Mayumi-san.�� He looked at Mayumi with a pitiful expression. He felt slightly sorry for her, so he nodded. ��Yes, that bra caught my eye, so should we do it now, Mayumi-san? It will be terrible to leave the centipede in Ritsu-senpai��s room.�� He gently patted Mayumi��s shoulder, telling her that her room was amazing.


    While his words were slightly perverted, neither Ritsu nor Chihiro said anything. Instead, simr to him, they felt sorry for Mayumi. They felt this woman was almost expired, like a half-price bento in the supermarkette at night. If no one took her, she would be thrown out, showing how cruel an age was toward a woman.


    Even if Mayumi might be a beautiful girl sought after by many guys in the past, when she reached this age, it was so damn hard for her to find someone who could date her with the intention of marrying.


    Yet even Shishio had to say it was hard for someone to marry a woman like Mayumi, especially when one saw her room.


    Her room was like someone��s house after being ravaged by a storm. It was so messy and dirty. There were many dirty clothes scattered everywhere on the table, the ground, and even the bed. The sweet scent from her room didn��te from her perfume. Instead, the sweet pastries she often ate. It was a horrible ce that one wouldn��t think was a woman��s room.


    Usually, when one entered the woman��s room, they would think it was a ce filled with a dream, bringing happiness and everything.


    Yet when one saw this ce, it was simply a nightmare. There was no dream or happiness.


    It��s only a cruel reality that sometimes a woman��s room is even messier than a man��s room.


    ��Wh-What��s with that expression?! Don��t look down on me, bastard?! Don��t pity me like that! I will show you my charm now! Should I show you my boobs? Let me show you that I don��tck a womanly charm!��


    How could Mayumi ept such a perfunctory response?


    If she couldn��t make him have an erection on his penis, she was afraid that her pride as a woman would be damaged!


    ��You like my bra, right? Here! You can have it!��


    She pushed her used light-colored bra to Shishio, telling him to have it in desperation.


    However, his expression was calm. He was as calm as a Buddha. There was no lust or fluctuation in his emotions. He had reached enlightenment and wouldn��t be moved by a mere worldly object. ��Thank you, but I am a man. I don��t need such a thing.��


    ��Just have it! You can have this!��


    Mayumi even became more desperate.


    ��Mayumi, please stop!��


    ��Mayumi-san����


    Chihiro and Ritsu couldn��t watch this situation anymore. They hugged Mayumi at the same time while weeping since the fate of this woman was too miserable!


    ��I-I will definitely make you have an erection!��


    Mayumi couldn��t control her tears, crying since she felt her pride as a woman was challenged.


    ����..��


    ����should we go to Ritsu-senpai��s room?�� Shisho asked since he had to say this drama was quite exaggerated. Yet, at this moment, he realized that even though some women were beautiful, they were just too disappointing.


    ��UWAAAAA!!��


    Mayumi cried on the ground, but even so, their adversary wouldn��t stop.


    The four of them walked into Ritsu��s room and entered it.


    Unlike the dim light of the corridor, Ritsu��s room was bright. One could see clearly what her room was, yet it was hard to say that it was a girl��s room. Instead, he felt like he was in the library or a bookstore.


    The design of her room was rtively simple. There were tworge bookshelves, enough to reach the ceiling, a single bed, a wardrobe, and a table with aputer on top. Besides that, all they could see was a sea of books.


    There were only books in her room.


    ��This isn��t a girl��s room,�� Mayumi said with a pout.


    ��That��s true.�� Chihiro nodded.


    ��Zip it!�� Ritsu pouted.


    However, Shishio didn��t say anything about whether Mayumi, Chihiro, or Ritsu either of them had a normal room.


    Mayumi��s room aside, Chihiro��s room wasn��t that much different from Mayumi��s since her room was like a bachelor room with many cans of beer and cigarettes. Naturally, it surprised him that Chihiro couldment on Mayumi��s room with such a straight face. However, the number of cigarettes that she sucked had decreased. Instead, there were more and more cans of beer in her room.


    Shishio knew that this was how an adult released the constraint and stress on their body.


    Also, instead of thinking about their room, he needed to find the centipede.


    He observed Ritsu��s room.


    It was his first timeing here, and he had to say it was like a guy��s room for some reason.


    ��Where��s the centipede?��


    ��It��s over there.��


    Ritsu pointed at the book lying on her bed, closed tightly.


    ��Okay.��


    He nodded and moved forward. His steps were unwavering, and there was no hesitation. He held his chopsticks and was ready to catch the centipede anytime.


    They were in awe of his guts, but they were startled when they saw him open the book.


    ��There��s no centipede here.��


    ��Huh?!�� 3x


    He saw nothing in the book, and there was no centipede or anything in this ce. He looked around, and he saw the centipede in an unexpected ce.


    ��Wh-Why are you looking this way?��


    They started to get nervous when they saw Shishio looking in their direction.


    ��Senpai, calm down. Don��t move. I will take care of it now.��


    He saw the centipede creep on the back of the t-shirt. While he tried to calm her down, it was different for Chihiro and Mayumi, who panicked when they saw the centipede on Ritsu��s back.


    ��UWAAAAAAA!!!�� 2x


    ��Get it off for me! Get it off for me!��


    Ritsu couldn��t tell what was right or wrong. She opened the lid of her thermos and was about to pour it on the centipede, panicked, but if she did this, the hot water might hit her.


    ��Senpai, calm down!��


    However, she couldn��t hear anything since she was covered by fear. She raised her thermos and was about to pour the hot water randomly, hoping it would hit the centipede. Yet she didn��t realize if this was done, it would be her who would be hurt by the hot water.


    Chihiro and Mayumi had already retreated in fear.


    ��Senpai!��


    Shishio hugged Ritsu to calm her, pulling the centipede with his bare hand and putting it in the stic bag in one go. However, his arm was poured into the hot water. It was hot, but he didn��t flinch since the pain was nothing.


    ��Senpai, calm down. Everything is okay. I have caught the centipede.��


    In his arms, Ritsu kept hugging him and asked in a frightened manner. ��Really?��


    ��You can see it here.��


    Ritsu looked at the stic bag in his hand and saw that there was a centipede wriggling there.


    ��So don��t worry, alright?��


    The fear in her mind and heart was swept away, but she was embarrassed and shy. Yet when she saw his reddened arm, she realized what she had done.


    ��Okay, I will take it outside and throw it in the trash.��


    Mayumi and Chihiro sighed in relief when everything was okay, but before he was about to walk out of her room, Ritsu stopped him and said, ��Wait, let me take care of that arm.�� She felt guilty for what she had done and wanted to take care of him.


    Suddenly, she realized that she had done many stupid things that hurt him. On that riverside where she made his nose bleed, and when they were running, he had to carry her, and now she also identally poured him with hot water. The thought that he might hate her appeared, and it scared her.


    Still��


    ��Can you do that after I take this off outside?��

 Chapter 639: Provocation

    Chapter 639: Provocation


    After throwing out the centipede outside, he returned, and he was greeted by Sayaka and Misaki.


    ��Did you wake up?��


    ��Do you think we can sleep when you��re all screaming like that?�� Sayaka was helpless. It was in the middle of the night, yet her make-up was as sharp as ever.


    He could tell this woman had already woken up before but didn��t dare toe out until she finished her make-up. He had to say her spirit of maintaining her beauty was something admirable. It was amazing, and it was something that he liked about her.


    Sayaka might be a bitch, who liked to act all innocent when the truth was she was like a barbarian. However, even so, her pride as a woman was still there, so it was impossible for her to act like Mayumi and Chihiro, who was so sloppy.


    Yet this didn��t surprise him since Sayaka wasn��t a natural beauty like them, so she had to put in extra effort if she wanted to appear beautiful.


    On the other hand, Misaki was more sloppy since it seemed she had just woken up. ��What happened? Why was it so noisy?�� She was hugging her pillow, seemingly ready to sleep anytime on the floor.


    ��Shishio,e in. Let me help you.��


    Ritsu ignored them, brought Shishio inside, and gave a coldpress on his reddened arm.


    This kind of injury would have been easily handled for him, but he didn��t say anything and let her take care of him.


    The two sat in the living room.


    While Ritsu tended him carefully, he watched her carefully.


    Ritsu Kawai.


    Their first meeting was far from good.


    She ignored him and was only interested in her book. By then, she gave him a knee on his nose, causing him to have a nosebleed. However, after that incident, their rtionship changed, and they became closer.


    While they were far from falling for each other, they started to learn from each other.


    He even helped someone confess to Ritsu.


    As for the result, naturally, it was a failure.


    After that confession failure, many might have wondered what was happening to Usa.


    However, Usa was living well.


    Usa might be a simp, but he wasn��t a bad guy, and he was good to many people. While many might be surprised, he was quite popr.


    After all, while the girls in the high school were interested in a handsome guy, they were also interested in love. As long as there was a guy who was kind, gentle, and sincere enough, they might think that it wouldn��t be bad to date.


    If he wasn��t wrong, Usa should be close to one girl in the ss. It was a good thing for him, and he didn��t bother their rtionship. Instead, he was more cornered about Ritsu.


    While he knew that he wanted her, the opportunity hadn��t appeared.


    Also, he was crazy if he dared to confess, especially with Mayumi, Chihiro, Misaki, and Sayaka around. They were awoken by the noise, so they were cornered about what had happened. Fortunately, the matter of the centipede had ended, so no one bothered to entangle with this matter any longer.


    ��I will go back to sleep first. Sleepingte is bad for the skin, after all.��


    Shishio looked at her speechlessly.


    ��How is your arm?�� Misaki asked in concern. Her sleepiness was swept away, and she was instantly awoken.


    ��I am okay.�� He showed his arm, which was still held by Ritsu.


    ��I am going to sleep too.�� Mayumi felt bitter and still hurt when her woman pride was damaged, but what could she do? Her skin was no longer young, and she was almost in her 30, but even so, she was still confident in her body. The only thing she needed to do was to fix her room, so it wouldn��t be a mess anymore since that way, if he came to visit, she would surprise him.


    ��Me too.��


    Chihiro looked at the Ritsu and Misaki for a while before walking away without saying much.


    ��Good night. Have a good dream,�� he said while staring at Chihiro��s back in aplicated mood. His sense of smell was strong, and naturally, he could smell the intense scent of her aroused smell. This made him remember how he had taken her soft lips. The taste of beer still remained on his lips, and it was unforgettable.


    Yet he knew this wasn��t the time for him to think about this matter, especially when his parents would visit Sakusou tomorrow.


    ��Fiancee����


    He wasn��t sure who his fiancee was, but he could only say that this girl was unfortunate to have him as a fiance. Even before he met her, he had decided to reject her.


    While his parents talked easily before, he knew it was easy because of his family situation.


    However, the situation of his fiancee��s family might not be that easy.


    The life of rich people was already predetermined, and marriage was nothing but a deal to make the family of the two prosperous. It was only like that, nothing more.


    While it was possible for two people to have a happy marriage, being forced to marry definitely wasn��t a nice thing.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Ritsu could feel that Shishio was thinking about something at that moment.


    ��I just thought that the summer was about to end. I haven��t yed enough.��


    He sighed, showing his regret that the summer was about to end. While he was attracted to Misaki and Ritsu, neither of them was his girlfriend, so there was no need for them to know about his problem. His problem also would be solved soon, so there was no need to mention this matter again.


    What he needed to do was to go to the party tomorrow and tell his parents that it was impossible for him to ept the engagement before going home, ying with his girlfriend.


    While Ritsu was speechless, Misaki asked, ��Really?��


    ��Yes.��


    Misaki didn��t say anything and only stared into his eyes.


    ��Why do you look at me like that?��


    ��I just felt unhappy that you didn��t tell me anything.�� Misaki pouted.


    ��Did you have a problem?�� Ritsu asked worriedly, realizing that he might have deceived them.


    ��Well�� my parents are going to visit this ce tomorrow.��


    ������..�� Misaki and Ritsu.


    ��Why didn��t you tell us anything?!�� 2x


    The two panicked, and they were about to do something, thinking to prepare something before his parents came to visit, but they stopped and were in silence.


    ��What are you doing?��


    He felt weird by their sudden silence.


    ��What should we do?��


    ��Yeah, what should we do?��


    They didn��t have any experience in this matter. His parents were going to visit Sakurasou, so what should they do?


    ��You don��t need to do anything. They won��t stay too long. They will probablye to check where I am living before they leave. Also, don��t tell Chihiro-nee and the others. Let it be a surprise for everyone.��


    ������.��


    While his tone was rather calm, Ritsu and Misaki could see some mischievousness in his expression.


    ��But why did theye here?��


    Ritsu asked curiously. After all, unlike before when his mother came for a parent meeting, this time, it was a summer vacation, so there should be nothing happening, right?


    ��It��s their work. They will attend a party of their business associates here.��


    ��Will you attend that party too?�� Misaki asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Hearing that answer, they were slightly speechless, but they knew that this should be something normal.


    Ritsu somehow imagined the scene in one of her books where the noble family attended a party together before his family introduced him to a fiancee or something. However, she shook her head since something like that would be impossible, right?


    After all, this was a modern time.


    She stared at his side profile for a moment and wanted to ask this question, but she was too shy and didn��t dare to open her mouth.


    ��It��s already quitete. I will go back to sleep. You two should sleep too.��


    His hand was alright now, and there was no need to entangle with them any longer.


    Ritsu nodded and returned to her room, but Misaki smirked.


    ��Senpai?��


    Ritsu looked at Misaki, who seemed to be staying in a ce.


    ��Ah, I want to drink and eat something first, Rhan. You should go back to your room and sleep.��


    ��Okay?��


    Ritsu felt weird, but she nodded.


    When Ritsu left, Misaki watched over Ritsu for a while before she sneaked into Shishio��s room.


    ��I am here~!��


    ��������


    Shishio, who was in the middle of changing his clothes, stopped and stared at this woman, speechless.


    ��Wow~!��


    Misaki didn��t hesitate to enter even if she saw him half-naked. She was even interested and wanted to watch over his body.


    ��Oi, what are you doing?��


    Misaki jumped into his bed while staring at his body without looking away. She whistled and said, ��I thought you were going to be lonely, so I am going to apany you tonight.��


    ������.��


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment before he let out a sigh. He put on his t-shirt and walked into his bed. ��Don��t drool on my pillow.��


    ��Don��t worry. I will drool on your arm.��


    ��You want to use my arm to sleep?��


    ��Can I?��


    ��No, if you do that, my arm will feel numb.��


    ��Ehhh?!�� Misaki pouted and then said, ��Then how about your chest?��


    ��Can you just use my pillow?��


    Misaki wanted toin, but she was pulled by him into the nket.


    ��What?!��


    The two started to fight each other on the bed under the nket.


    While the noise they produced was quite noisy, with the sound instion of his room, they were fine. They kept fighting, entangled with each other, without giving up. They might seem like they were fighting, but they wereughing.


    Yet Misaki was a woman and a charming one at that. Her soft and bouncy body kept touching the area that shouldn��t have been touched. However, his reaction was good, so he escaped from her attack, and none of her advances were effective on him. Still, he was a young man, and his body was better than normal.


    It was naturally impossible for him to hold his erection.


    His penis stood straight to the sky, but fortunately, they were inside the nket, so it was rather dark. He also had turned off the light and closed the curtain, so no light entered his room. If there is a light, it should be the dim light thates from the buttons of electrical devices in his room.


    Still, an ident had always happened, and he identally touched her breasts.


    ��Did you touch my boobs?��


    ��Sorry.��


    ��Not fair! I am going to touch yours!��


    ��Wait, Senpai!��


    ������.��


    The two were silent, and the situation between them became subtleness that tried to provoke their rationality.

 Chapter 640: Sleepless

    Chapter 640: Sleepless


    The night of summer was fairly hot. Naturally, he turned on the air conditioner, which forced him to wear a nket. Yet he had to say he didn��t need to use the nket now since his body was hot. However, this heat didn��te from his body. Instead, it came from the desire provoked by the young woman in front of him.


    Misaki might seem childish, but her body was, without a doubt, an adult woman.


    Her soft, bouncy breasts were perfectly actuated by that perfectly fitted t-shirt, plump thighs under her short skirt, which kept provoking him, and the citrus-like scent that tickled his nostrils.


    While she might not have noticed it, she was a perfect subus.


    Under that nket, they could see each other eyes ambiguously, locked by an impulse.


    Her slender hand didn��t let go of his hardened penis under his shorts and kept holding it as if her hand was glued to it.


    His eyes could see her eyes seemingly staring at hisher region before slowly moving toward his lips. Her throat clearly showed movement, apparently eager for something that might happen after this.


    ��Senpai����


    ��Ah, um.��


    Misaki was shy and couldn��t look into her eyes straight.


    Yet such a gesture made him speechless since her hand was still holding his erection.


    ��Can you let go of my penis first?��


    ��Oh, oh! Sorry!��


    She quickly apologized, then said, ��If you want, you can also grab my boobs.��


    ����..��


    She knew that she had messed up.


    ��No, it��s okay.��


    ��Why?!��


    She felt strangely offended when he rejected her offer.


    ��Do you want me to touch them?��


    ��Um����


    Could she say that? No way!


    She puffed her cheeks and turned her body, showing her back, annoyed by his insensitivity. Even though she was the personification of insensitivity, she wouldn��t forgive him if he didn��t coax her, but suddenly he felt his rugged andrge palm touch her buttocks, caressing them gently before moving upward into her stomach.


    ��He-Hey�� where-where are you touching me��?!��


    Her voice showed a hint of panic, yet it sounded so sexy, as if she invited him to move further.


    He moved closer and whispered right into her ear, ��Senpai, you know I am a man, right? If you keep provoking me, I am afraid I can��t hold back.�� He rubbed his nose against her neck, inhaling the scent of her slender neck and hair. He moved his hand around her body from her slender belly, plump thigh, and mochi-like buttocks.


    At this moment, he was even surprised at how bold he was.


    While he wanted to wait until Misaki let go of Mitaka, if she kept provoking him like this, it was impossible for him to hold on. He was a man, and it was impossible for him to stay sane under the temptation of this subus.


    ��Ahhn~!��


    Misaki subconsciously let out a sweet moan from her mouth.


    While his hands never touched her breasts or her private ce, it gave a shiver of delight. It was like electricity ran through her body, numbing her, making her weaker and weaker. Her breathing became harder, and it was impossible for her to think of anything else.


    ��Senpai.��


    The word ��Senpai�� almost cut the string of rationality in her mind, yet she still held on. However, she wasn��t sure how long she could continue. She might have had the experience of seducing and attacking the man she liked in the past, but she had never had an experience of being attacked. She was a virgin, and no man had evernded their hands on her immodest body.


    She was like a beautiful flower in the greenhouse, being nurtured by a patient gardener yet knowing nothing about the hardship of nature, so when a fierce locust came, she was helpless.


    Being yed by him, she could only be under his mercy and kept moaning in a sweet voice even if she didn��t want to. She tried to get away, but her body kept drawing toward him like a ma.


    While this act was subconscious, she pressed her tantalizing buttocks to hisher region, feeling the heat transmitted from his erection. The fabric on their bodies might separate them, yet it was impossible to stop the rush of pleasure in their bodies.


    ��Hnn~!��


    Then, at that moment, her eyes turned upward, feeling something that she had never felt, soaking wet her panties. Her breathing was hard as she tried to catch her breath. She had never felt this before, and her mind was a mess, almost melting.


    She was scared. She was scared that if this continued, she might not be able to escape from his palms. Yet she was drawn by him and seemed unable to escape. She was like Eve, who was tempted to eat the forbidden fruit by the snake.


    She knew this was dangerous, yet she turned her head to meet his eyes, and she couldn��t look away.


    His eyes were sharp, like a falcon, staring at his prey from a distance. The desire in his eyes was clearly shown, and once she showed weakness, he would never let her go.


    No words were exchanged.


    Only their eyes stared at each other.


    The sound of the wind from the air conditioner, breathing, and their heartbeats. They could hear all of them clearly under this nket.


    He also couldn��t think straight at that moment. He had always been like this in front of a woman. His desire was clearly shown on his face, and he hid nothing. He wanted to sleep with Misaki.


    This was clearly shown on his face. There was no hypocrisy, lying, or deception. Everything wasid bare naked. Neither of them hid anything.


    This was the beauty of lovemaking. They showed their everything without hiding anything on the top of this bed.


    Yet he also wondered whether this was alright.


    If this was a normal man, they would snap and jump into Misaki. It was all good and all, but he knew that he hadn��t solved her problem.


    Mitaka Jin.


    Misaki��s childhood friend and previous crush.


    Honestly, he didn��t think much about Mitaka, especially the man who decided to run away after his hard work was denied. If Mitaka could hold on, he could say that this guy was a man. Unfortunately, Mitaka was running away.


    If he had to say Mitaka��s advantage was only his handsome face, but this advantage was useless.


    Mitaka��s body was also scrawny, so he was quite weak.


    Besides that, Mitaka had nothing. It might be because he knew he had nothing that he loved to make girls love him, so that way, it made him alive. Yet because of that, he was blinded, thinking that no one would get their hands on Misaki. He also still believed that Shishio didn��t have an interest in Misaki.


    Unfortunately, Mitaka��s bet was wrong since he was 100% interested in Misaki.


    The thought of him putting his hardened penis into her warm, sloppy, wet pussy caused his erection to be even harder. Naturally, it was impossible for his shorts to contain his raging erection.


    Yet his sanity and rationality were still intact, so he wouldn��t make the first move. However, this also made him extremely painful. His lust tried to break him apart, telling him to conquer and dominate this woman to be his, but his rationality told him that it wasn��t the time.


    If it was before, this kind of thing might be impossible.


    However, when Yukinoshita suddenly disappeared, it made him realize how lost he was. The feeling of being ignored and her sudden disappearance made him annoyed and angry. Yet his personality disallowed him to do so, and he put on his poker face as if nothing had happened.


    In his heart, he tried to think that Yukinoshita was nothing but a girl like others.


    Yet how could he think that?


    The more he suppressed this feeling, the more he realized how much she meant to him.


    It was simr to Misaki.


    She was right in front of him. In front of his eyes, showing the charm of a woman that only be shown toward him.


    It was only him.


    No one else.


    Even Mitaka had never seen this side of her.


    This feeling was just unbearable for him.


    When he watched her lips, he could imagine how sweet those lips were. He was sure it would be sweeter than any honey in this world. He wanted to press his lips and mark her as his.


    As a man, he wanted to make her his woman.


    Misaki could also see this. It was also her first time seeing him like this. His eyes gave her a shiver, making her body weak and scared, yet even if she was frightened, there was this desire that made her want to get even closer to him. She wanted him to subjugate her, dominate her, letting him do whatever he wanted to her body.


    Their desire intensified, and in the end, they were unable to control it anymore.


    He gently pinched her chin, staring deep into her eyes.


    Misaki��s eyes fluttered, shy, but she closed her eyes gently and slightly moved her lips forward.


    He was in a daze for a moment.


    Their first meeting was far from good.


    He had thought that he would never fall for this type of crazy girl. She might be beautiful, yet the way she acted made him think of the impossibility of them being together. Yet, at this moment, he realized what a lucky man he was.


    Kamiigusa Misaki.


    He took her lips gently, giving her a chaste kiss.


    ��Oh~!��


    Misaki felt like she was drunk, having her first kiss taken from her.


    Yet this was far from enough.


    Misaki was a curious girl, and the chaste kiss they shared slowly turned into a lewd, dirty kiss, which caused them to be intoxicated.


    As their lips parted, a string of saliva was seen between them.


    Yet, in their eyes, only each other��s presence mattered.


    ��Be gentle, alright?�� Misaki knew what they were about to do, but watching his raging erection, she wondered whether it would fit inside her.


    He kissed her forehead gently, giving her heart flutter and warmth.


    ��I will make you feel good, Senpai.��


    Their night was sleepless.

 Chapter 641: Taken

    Chapter 641: Taken


    While Misaki was sleeping soundly, Shishio was in a daze. He had just met his parents yesterday, and they told him that he would meet his fiancee, yet who would expect him to sleep with Misaki as soon as the night came?


    He felt everything was a dream, and he hadn��t woken up from it.


    However, he knew this was real, and he made Misaki his woman.


    Misaki also realized the happiness of a woman for the first time. Even though she was scared at first, when she realized how gentle and warm he was, she realized how fun it was and became a female cowboy in the middle.


    She jumped around like a child who got a new toy. She was so excited that she couldn��t sleep, ying with it until she was tired, yet even if she was sleeping, she never let it go. She held it gently in her hands, feeling happy about her new founding.


    Still, this toy wasn��t something that she could control.


    By the end, she could only beg him for mercy before she passed out from the pleasure.


    He knew he was being too brutal, but could one me him?


    He had never thought this young woman would be such a temptress.


    Her curiosity and her will to learn made him realize how good a student she was.


    As a teacher, he was happy to have a good student, so he taught her a lot.


    Neither wanted to part from the other, and they became an animal.


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    </as>


    Once again, while he had gotten used to the rewards, he could only stay in silence, watching all the rewards he got.


    There were assets and an enhancement, which he loved the most.


    The first reward he got was a S, which was a securitypany. However, it was different from a bodyguard or security guard. While it was simr, it had a different system, which made it possible for the guards in hispany to react instantly when the customers needed them.


    It might be weird why thispany was needed, especially with police or army in this country, protecting everyone, but if one knew howw enforcers worked, one would know how important it was to have to subscribe to his securitypany.


    His security aside, which he knew would flourish, especially with his mediapanies in this country that made it possible for him to do a bombardment of advertisements, the second asset he received was even more amazing.


    Itochu.


    Many might not know what kind ofpany it was, but it was apany with a variety of businesses, from textiles, machinery, metals and minerals, energy and chemicals, food, real estate, and even general products. It was also the most popr workce for graduates to apply to because of the stability, high-level pay, and diversity.


    He let out a long sigh, feeling strange whenever he got such an amazing reward. Even if what he did was just to fuck a girl, the rewards he got made him into someone who controlled most of thepanies in this country.


    Being in this position, he knew that even if he didn��t want to, many people mighte and beg to be his dog.


    If he was in ancient times, it wouldn��t be weird for him to be an emperor.


    However, he was in the modern time, so such a thing was impossible.


    If before was the world of blood, then today was the world of money.


    The one who controlled the money controlled everything.


    ��It��s amazing, but it feels surreal.��


    Having so many of them instantly put him in a daze.


    He suddenly thought it might be better for him to make more advanced artificial intelligence to help him manage hispanies. After all, hispanies were too many, and he needed a lot of time to manage them.


    After feeling satisfied, he looked at his next reward.


    ��Skin, stamina, and nervous signals, huh?��


    The nervous signals and stamina aside, he could see the change on his skin, and he was afraid he had be even more handsome. He thought about the party and thought he might be the center of attentionter.


    ��Stamina����


    It was a simple thing, yet it was the most amazing.


    Even now, he doesn��t feel tired after doing so many times. Even if he had done it with all of his girlfriends and Misaki, he felt he could do them even more.


    ��No, no.��


    He shouldn��t think that this reward could only be used for something vulgar since there were many useful things that he could do by using this reward, such as learning, workout, and many others.


    Still, those rewards aside, thest reward put him at a loss.


    Enhanced Nervous Signals.


    When one saw this, they would be at a loss and feel confused about what it could do.


    However, before he exined what this reward could do, he needed to exin what the nervous signals did. In simple terms, they were the ones who sent a signal to our brains so that our bodies took action.


    From perception, nervous signals, brain, nervous signals, thenstly, an action.


    In order to take a simple action, one needs to do a lot of things.


    However, with these enhanced nervous signals, he could do his action in an instant.


    In other words, instant eleration.


    While this reward was amazing, it could only be used on physical matters, such as when he became a goalkeeper or in martial arts.


    ��Maybe, have I be the strongest?��


    However, he shook his head since he knew the path to being strongest was still far.


    ��But����


    He was quite confident to challenge the strongest now.


    ��Hmn~.��


    Misaki moved her body closer and searched for the mostfortable position in her chest while sleeping.


    He looked at Misaki and gently kissed her soft, brownish hair before he closed his eyes to sleep, thinking that he would never get used to how amazing the system was.


    While Misaki and Shishio became one, someone was unable to sleep. He stared outside the window with a gloomy expression on his face.


    ��Why didn��t you say anything to me��?�� He muttered before he let out a depressed sigh.


    ��Haven��t you talked with Kamiigusa, Mitaka?��


    ��Tateyabayashi? You haven��t slept yet?�� He turned and looked at his roommate.


    Souichirou Tatebayashi.


    He was the president of the student council of Sakurasou, and he was also the roommate of Mitaka. After Mitaka moved out from Sakurasou, he had been living with him, so naturally, their rtionship was close.


    ��How can I sleep if you keep muttering like that?�� Tatebayashi let out a long sigh. ��By the way, I will go home to my parents�� house in Saitama. Are you going to stay?��


    ��Yes.�� Mitaka nodded since he didn��t have a face to go back to, especially when he thought about how he had dumped Misaki��s older sister. This was also one of the reasons why he decided to follow Misaki to Tokyo since being at his house was awkward, especially when Misaki��s house was right on the side. ��But are you going to leave me alone?��


    ��Oh, shut up. Don��t act like this to me. You have been so gloomy right before the summer vacation. Why don��t you just go after your girlfriends and ask them to coax you?�� Tatebayashi pushed Mitaka away in disgust.


    ��Hey, you have always thought of me like that?�� Mitaka was speechless.


    ��Yes.�� Tatebayashi nodded since he had known Mitaka for so long, so he knew what kind of person Mitaka was. Still, he also knew about his friend��s crush and said, ��You know, if you keep acting like this, Misaki might leave you.��


    ��Leave me?�� Mitaka suddenly became gloomy, but he shook his head. He knew Misaki the best, and he knew that it was impossible for Misaki to leave him. While he knew his words were rather cruel back then, he also felt that Misaki was at fault for showing something like that.


    What was even worse, he saw Misaki win an award for her anime, and many also sought after her anime, which made it sell like crazy.


    Her poprity even increased, and in the school, everyone knew about her.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t share that glory with her.


    While her light shone in brilliance, he stayed in her shadow, slowly unable to get up and drowning by his depravity.


    This made him frustrated, wondering whether her anime was more important than him.


    ��You know, Mitaka? I will say it again, but you really keep getting up from this. If you go on like this, Kamiigusa will really leave you.�� Tatebayashi sighed and said, ��You know, right? Oga Shishio. They have made an anime, and you should know how many girls have been conquered by him. Misaki might be�� alright, sorry, I have said too much.�� He shrugged his shoulders and stopped what he was going to say since Mitaka red at him. ��I will go rest first. I will go home tomorrow morning. After the summer vacation, if she really means that much to you, you should apologize to her and use this summer to think through.��


    While they were friends, Tatebayashi was also often disgusted by Mitaka��s actions, but what could he say?


    They were just inseparable, even if sometimes they weren��t fit.


    ��Tatebayashi�� I know that much���� Mitaka muttered gloomily before looking out the window again, at a distance, toward the direction of Sakurasou. He thought about Shishio before he let out a long sigh, but he shook his head since he had confirmed to Shishio again and again that he didn��t have an interest in Misaki.


    While Mitaka might seem confident, he was the one with the most insecurity. He held his head in silence, thinking about what he should do.


    ��But if she��s apologized, I��ll forgive her.�� He thought, thinking Misaki would spoil him again.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t know Misaki was already taken from him.

 Chapter 642: She is mine

    Chapter 642: She is mine


    ��Aaah!��


    ��Geez, can you eat by yourself?��


    ��Aaah!��


    ��Aren��t you too spoiled?��


    Misaki beamed with a smile when Shishio fed her food before rubbing her face against his chest with a happy smile since now she was no longer alone, and she had him.


    He also rubbed her soft hair, kissing it gently, causing her to waft her tail like a puppy if she had one.


    If Shiina is a cat, Misaki is a dog.


    Once she recognized someone as her master, she would follow him and even lick him happily.


    Before they ate lunch after they had woken up, she also licked up since she wanted to taste it again.


    ��Do you like it?��


    ��Yes! It tastes delicious!��


    ����..��


    He was silent and thought that he should pamper his dog.


    Oh, his girlfriend!


    While Shishio and Misaki showed their love, Chihiro, Mayumi, Sayaka, and Ritsu should be happy, especially when Shishio was the one who cooked the lunch. Unfortunately, they didn��t.


    Ryuunosuke ate his chou farci with tomato and chicken heartily before he stared at Shishio nkly. ��So even this noisy woman couldn��t control her lust toward you?��


    ��Too?��


    Mayumi, Sayaka, and Chihiro looked at each other.


    Only Ritsu had aplex expression.


    ��Dragon! How can you say that?! My charm as a woman is amazing! He was the one who made the first move!�� Misaki denied Ryuunosuke��s nder with a blush on her face since she knew that even if he was the one who made the first move, she was the one who seduced him.


    Still, she never thought everything she didst night would lead to this point. However, she didn��t regret it and felt happy.


    All of her previous feelings disappeared, swept away, and he was the one in her heart now, especially after he dominated her. By this point, she had already thought of the name of her children and how many they were going to have.


    While she wanted to have a lot, maybe one or two were enough for now.


    Still, her words caused everyone to be silent.


    Was Misaki��s charm as a woman amazing?


    If the one who said those words were someone else, they might not say anything, but how could someone say something like that by themselves?


    Being stared at by Misaki, what could he say?


    ��I did.��


    ��Are you sure? This girl��s head isn��t that good, you know?�� Mayumi said, showing confusion as to why he showed interest in Misaki.


    ��Mayumi-san!�� Misaki was ready to fight at that moment.


    ��Okay, stop, stop.�� He hugged Misaki, so she wouldn��t fight.


    Still, Misaki wouldn��t give up and said, ��You don��t have a boyfriend.��


    *Crack!*


    The chopsticks on Mayumi��s hands were broken.


    Mayumi stood up and said angrily, ��If you want to fight, thene on!��


    The two of them were ready to fight like an aggressive betta fish and bit each other down.


    However, Ritsu was still confused, wondering how Shishio and Misaki could be together after a night. They parted waysst night, but when she woke up, she saw something so unbelievable that it made her dizzy.


    ��Shut up! You��re going to make the food taste bad!��


    Chihiro took her slippers and pped them on their heads.


    ��It hurts!�� 2x


    Mayumi and Misaki held their heads at the same time.


    ��Well, leave this stupid fight aside.�� Ryuunosuke stared at Shishio and asked, ��Are you going to date all the women in this dorm, Shishio?��


    ����..��


    When this question fell, they were all in silence and stared in his direction.


    ��Ryuunosuke, are you full? Should I take your te?��


    ��No, no, I am not full enough. Let me eat more.�� Ryuunosuke bowed down in front of Shishio��s food.


    Shishio wasn��t stupid, and it was impossible for him to answer that question, especially after he had taken Misaki��s virginityst night. She was at her most sensitive point, so he put all of his attention on her.


    Naturally, he changed the subject forcefully, so no one would mention this matter anymore.


    As for whether he would date all the women on Sakurasou, it was a different matter that he couldn��t think about now. If there was a chance, he might do it, but if there wasn��t any chance, he wouldn��t do it.


    The word chance might make one confused, but the chance he talked about was something simr to what had happened between him and Misaki. What had happened between him and Misaki was something like an ident. If she didn��t wake up and visit his roomst night, nothing would happen between them.


    However, she hade, and something had happened between them.


    Misaki had be his woman, so he was going to take care of her.


    ��Okay, are you full now?��


    ��No, no, I want to eat more! Ahh!�� Misaki stopped pouting and smiled happily while waiting for him to feed her.


    Still, Mayumi couldn��t help but drop a bomb. ��But what are you going to do with Mitaka?��


    ������..��


    The world was in silence once again.


    Sayaka, Chihiro, Ritsu, and Ryuunosuke looked at Mayumi and thought that this woman was really vengeful.


    Yes, Mayumi did her revenge now.


    At this moment, Mayumi was in a rage against the injustice in this world. Misaki��s words were one thing. While her words were like a sharp de stabbed into her heart, she also felt rage toward Shishio.


    While his penis was erectst night, she was happy, but when she saw how his face was as calm as a Buddha when he saw her room, she felt her pride as a woman shattered into pieces. It was impossible for her to let everything go on like this, so she decided to show her best figure to make him gawk and aroused him again.


    When the night came, she might slip into his room, teaching him what an adult could do before teasing him,ughing happily from teasing him.


    Yet she didn��t expect this cruel reality.


    When she thought she would make him gawk and a ve to her body, she saw that Misaki and Shishio were together. They had dated each other, and as a woman, she could also tell they had sex.


    ��How envious�� No, how shameless!��


    She felt they were too shameless, so she needed to give them shock therapy, wondering what their rtionship would be after she gave them this shock. She knew that she was being a bitch, but she also wanted to know what they would do about Mitaka.


    Mitaka was Misaki��s crush.


    They were all clear about it, and they knew that they were in love with each other.


    However, Mitaka was a bastard, who yed with a woman��s heart, and honestly, she was happy to know that Misaki was taken by Shishio, especially when he thought of Mitaka��s pride when he showed his thing, which was below-average size.


    As for why he showed his thing, it was because she was drunk and entered the bathroom back then.


    Mitaka was also a little cutie pie and good with women, so Mayumi had a good impression of him, but when she saw his thing, sheughed, which made the rtionship between them turn awkward.


    Misaki was also there, and Mayumi also wouldn��t do anything so low by seducing Mitaka, and she also didn��t have much of an interest in him either.


    Still, Misaki loved him, but suddenly she was eaten by Shishio.


    Naturally, Mayumi wanted to know what Misaki would do when Mitaka appeared.


    Well, part of it was because she was rather vengeful, but the question she asked was something that was impossible for Misaki to escape unless Misaki didn��t have an interest in Mitaka now.


    While everyone was speechless by Mayumi��s ruthlessness, they were also quite curious about Misaki��s answer.


    However, before Misaki answered, her lips were taken by Shishio.


    His kiss was like an animal, marking his territory, showing the world that this woman was his.


    ����.��


    Everyone was in a daze since it was their first time seeing him kissing. His kiss might be simple, yet it made their bodies wet since they could tell how this kiss dominated Misaki from her body to her heart.


    Even Ryuunosuke couldn��t look away and gulped his saliva subconsciously at this outrageous act.


    He didn��t kiss her for long and reluctantly took his lips away.


    Misaki lowered her head shyly and didn��t dare to face him. Her eyes were misty, moist, and happy by that kiss, erasing all the doubt in her heart.


    ��If Mitaka-senpaies, then I will do that.��


    ����he is going to cry if you do that.�� Mayumi was speechless, but her breathing was rather heavy, wondering how it felt to be kissed like that.


    However, Chihiro threw her slippers into Shishio��s head. ��How dare you do that here?!��


    ��Wait! Wait! I am sorry, Chihiro-nee!��


    Still, how could Chihiro forgive him so easily?


    While the two were entangled with each other, Misaki looked at Mayumi and said, ��Thank you, Mayumi-san, but I have decided to be with him from now on, not Mitaka.��


    ��Is that so?�� Mayumi let out a long sigh, feeling lonely while wondering when she was going to have a boyfriend and get married.


    As for Shishio, they let him be pped by Chihiro��s slippers. Still, he caught her in his arms and hugged her to stop her.


    ��What the hell are you doing?!��


    Chihiro, whose hands were held by him, blushed and looked at him angrily.


    ����..��


    Everyone was in a daze again since Misaki had just confirmed her rtionship and her will to love him, but this bastard was flirting with his aunt.


    ��No, no, they��re an aunt and a nephew!��


    Naturally, it was impossible for them to be together.


    Right?


    ��I want to announce something first.��


    He let go of Chihiro and looked at everyone calmly.


    ��What?��


    ��Is your girlfriend pregnant?�� Sayaka asked curiously.


    ������


    He looked at Sayaka for a moment, feeling speechless. ��Well, my parents are going to visit Sakurasou today.��


    ����.��


    His girlfriend might not be pregnant, but the scale of this news shocked them even more.

 Chapter 643: Grew up

    Chapter 643: Grew up


    ��Why are you all dressed like that?��


    He looked at everyone speechlessly.


    Except for Ryuunosuke, who returned to his room since he didn��t want to be involved in this troublesome matter, everyone dressed to their best and gathered in the living room.


    Roberta and Nanami also happened to go back to Sakurasou, but they couldn��t understand what was the situation before them.


    ��What are you all doing?�� Nanami was confused.


    On the other hand, Roberta didn��t care about them and just sat next to Shishio since this was her job to protect him.


    ��We��re not doing anything,�� Mayumi said with a gentle face on her face. However, unlike her previous sloppy appearance, she dressed so beautifully. She also applied makeup on her face, making her appearance look exquisite and alluring.


    While she usually appeared quite horrible most days, when she decided to be serious, her appearance was enough to seduce any man. Her base was amazing, and even if she didn��t put on makeup, she was still beautiful.


    Still, because of this, how she appeared today was unnatural.


    When she was at Sakurasou, she waszy and wouldn��t even care about how everyone saw her, but now, she was different. She was like a Cindere who met her fairy mother. Naturally, simr to Cindere, as long as his parents left, she would return to her disappointing appearance.


    However, this scenery didn��t only happen to Mayumi, Ritsu, Chihiro, Sayaka, and even Misaki also did the same. They were all dressed at their best.


    Even Chihiro also cleared up all the cigarettes and beer cans in her room, feeling panicked when she thought her older sister woulde. Last time, it was great that she didn��t meet her older sister, but she knew that she could no longer escape, and honestly, she felt guilty, especially when she thought about what had happened previously.


    ��That kiss����


    It was impossible for her to forget it, but when she heard her older sister woulde soon, she knew the impossibility of their rtionship. It was like how people in the past felt that it was impossible for humans to fly. She could only put this desire locked in her heart now. Hopefully, with time, she will forget everything, or she might not control it anymore before it erupts.


    Which one would it be, she wasn��t sure, and she could only wait for that time.


    Shishio didn��t know what Chihiro was thinking. Instead, he looked at Nanami, who seemed to be curious about something.


    ��Um, can I ask another thing?��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I have noticed it for a while, but why does Misaki-senpai seem so sticky with you?�� Misaki asked curiously.


    ��Because we��re dating each other now~!��


    Misaki linked his arm and rubbed her face against his.


    �������� Shishio.


    �������� Nanami, Roberta, and everyone.


    ��Huh? When?�� Nanami was dumbfounded. While she had expected this, she didn��t expect that it would happen so soon!


    ��Last night.��


    ��Really? How did it happen?��


    The two suddenly talked happily to each other as if they were sisters. However, this was normal since, in the Sakuasou, the rtionship between Nanami and Misaki was the closest.


    Shishio stared at the two of them speechlessly before his nose twitched slightly and said, ��I will take a bath first. I need to prepare.��


    ��Prepare? Prepare for what?��


    ��I am going to a party.��


    ��Party? What kind of party?��


    They were all looking at him curiously.


    ��Nanami, can you help me to exin?�� Shishio looked at Nanami and decided to leave this troublesome matter to Nanami.


    ��Okay, leave it to me.�� Nanami nodded and asked, ��By the way, have you prepared your suit?��


    ��There should be one in my wardrobe.��


    ��Oh? Then, you don��t want to wear the ones that we have brought for you?��


    ��Did you bring more?��


    ��Yes.�� Nanami nodded. ��You should go and take a bath first. I will prepare the rest.��


    ��Thanks.��


    He walked toward the bathroom while thinking among all of his girlfriends, Nanami was the most reliable. Still, he forgot about one thing.


    ��So what��s this party about? Is it a party for a brother-inw��s business associate?�� Chihiro asked curiously. She knew how well-off her brother-inw was, so her thoughts naturally moved in that direction.


    ��Hmm�� I am not really sure, but at this party, his parents are going to introduce him to his fiancee,�� Nanami said frankly.


    ������.��


    Misaki, who had just be his girlfriendst night, felt she was like a tragic heroine.


    ��


    ��Is this Sakurasou?��


    ��Well, it is a bit shabby, but it isn��t that bad.��


    In front of Sakurasou, a luxurious car quietly stopped, and two figures walked out from it.


    They were his parents.


    Oga Shioriko and Oga Takumi.


    As they had said before, they were going to visit Sakurasou since they were curious about the ce where he had been living. When he decided to study in Tokyo, they decided to entrust him to Shioriko��s little sister, Chihiro Sengoku.


    Chihiro agreed and epted him, bringing him to live together on the Sakurasou.


    While they had heard about Sakurasou, they had never seen it. However, it was normal since they were living in Kyoto, not Tokyo, so their information about this ce was quite limited. If they knew this ce was a den of weirdos, they might think otherwise.


    Fortunately, due to Shishio��s hard work getting to know many housewives in the neighborhood, the reputation of Sakurasou became better, so there was no need to worry.


    Right?


    Still, leaving this matter aside, Shishio was d that Shiro-san wasn��t present since even if this ce seemed wonderful, it would turn into a strange ce with his presence.


    Shiro-san might not be bad, but he was a pervert.


    No matter how one tried to defend him, this was something uneptable, especially in the eyes of adults.


    Unlike a teenager who was still bold and had this reckless youthfulness, the adult was rational, and they wanted something stable, so instead of having a pervert beside them, it was better to send them away.


    After all, even if the pervert was kind and harmless, a pervert was still a pervert.


    Still, the appearance of Takumi and Shioriki attracted the attention of the housewife��s neighborhood since it was their first time seeing them. They visited Sakurasou in the evening, and it was a time when the housewives went out to buy groceries or ingredients for dinner.


    Still, Takumi and Shioriko became the center of attention because they were elegant and had a good appearance.


    Shioriko appeared so graceful and beautiful in her violet dress.


    On the other hand, Takumi seemed sharp, wearing a ck tuxedo, and walked by his wife��s side while holding her hand affectionately.


    They were pairs made from heaven, which caused many housewives to sigh in jealousy. After all, their husbands were no longer attractive. Many had big bellies, and some were bald. However, most importantly, the love they had before was no longer there.


    While love might not be the most important thing in marriage, it was better to have it than not, right?


    When they entered, Roberta walked out to greet them since she noticed that someone had visited Sakurasou. She bowed her head gracefully and weed them. While her skills as a maid were horrible, her etiquette was top-notch.


    ��Roberta, it��s been a while,�� Shioriko greeted with a smile.


    ��Yes, Shioriko-sama. It��s been a while.��


    Thest time they met each other was at the train station.


    Still, even though Shioriko knew her son had dated Roberta, she didn��t think too much since she knew what kind of little bastard her son was.


    Yet who made him her son?


    If he wasn��t her only son, she might beat him up.


    Fortunately, her mood was all better now, especially when she spent a romantic night with her husband in that luxurious apartment. Knowing that this apartment was owned by her son made her mood even better, thinking that her son was really good.


    Instead, she felt that they were lucky that they could enter his son��s eyes.


    ��Where��s Shishio?�� Takumi asked.


    ��He is inside. Please follow me.�� Roberta weed them and led them inside Sakurasou.


    While they walked, Shioriko and Takumi asked many things about this ce, and Roberta answered carefully. While they knew that this ce was like a run-down apartment, they felt that this ce could temper his son��s will.


    After all, if he was living in a pampered situation, he might be soft.


    Still, whether living in a good ce or a bad ce, everything had its advantages and disadvantages, but they had never thought when they entered, they would be greeted by this drama.


    ��Why did you deceive me?��


    ��I never deceived you.��


    ��Then, why didn��t you tell me anything?��


    ��Because we didn��t date each otherst night.��


    ��Then, don��t go! I beg you!��


    Takumi and Shioriko saw their son being held by a young woman.


    Shishio was trying his best to hold his white towel since it was pulled by Misaki, but he was stunned by his parents.


    ��Ah.��


    Misaki suddenly fell to the ground with her face hitting the wooden floor.


    ��It hurts!��


    She held her head, but then she realized that everyone was in silence. She looked at her hand and saw a white towel, so she looked up and saw his penis was exposed.


    ������.��


    Everyone was silent and couldn��t say anything. They were all attracted by the huge thing between his legs. Even though it was soft and wasn��t in erection, they could see how massive it was.


    Misaki noticed his face, which was nk and devoid of emotion. ��Ehe~! Sorry.��


    ��������


    Shishio let out a long sigh and calmly took his white towel calmly and wrapped it around his waist. ��Father. Mother. I will change my clothes first.��


    ��Go.�� Takumi nodded calmly.


    Shishio bowed his head lightly before he walked to his room.


    Nanami also bowed her head and followed Shishio to help him.


    ��Ah, um, hello.�� Misaki greeted with a nervous smile.


    ������..��


    Takumi and Shioriko didn��t know what to say since they never expected they would see their son��s penis as soon as they visited this ce. However, they thought that he had grown up very well.

 Chapter 644: Rejection

    Chapter 644: Rejection


    Takumi and Shioriko didn��t follow their son and sat in the living room with many people sitting on the ground in a ��seiza�� manner, lowering their heads pitifully.


    While Sayaka, Mayumi, and Ritsu didn��t know why they did this, they followed Chihiro and Misaki. Naturally, the reason why they did this was that they were curious about Shishio��s parents.


    While they sat in the ��seiza�� manner, they couldn��t help but nce at his parents.


    Shishio��s mother was a natural beauty. Yet this wasn��t surprising since she was Chihiro��s older sister. While Chihiro often put her makeup in a gaudy way, Shioriko did her makeup in an elegant manner. Unlike her little sister, she also trained in various practices such as tea ceremony, flower arrangement, flute, koto, and many others.


    If Chihiro specialized in western art, then Shioriko specialized in Japanese art.


    Because of this, her gestures, aura, and upbringing were rather different. When they saw her, many couldn��t help but straighten their backs. Still, they had to say they were quite envious of Shioriko since even if she was older than any of them, she seemed younger than them.


    Well, Chihiro was also the same.


    However, because of Chihiro��s everyday activities, it was hard for them to see her in the same way they saw Shioriko.


    On the other hand, Shishio��s father attracted them the most.


    What do women in their 20s love the most?


    It was power and authority.


    When they saw Shishio��s father, they couldn��t help but be stunned for a moment. Even if Takumi wasn��t as handsome as his son, the aura of an elite and someone who stood on top of many people could be seen by all of them.


    What was amazing, Takumi was still attractive, and his body was well-fit. After all, when someone was around his age, many of them would usually have a big belly, and they were less attractive. Even though such a man didn��t really need to have a good appearance since their assets were the most attractive thing, it was better to have a good appearance, right?


    If Takumi was a widower, without a doubt, they would chase after him like a group of hungry wolves, excitedly finding a group of delicious deer.


    Unfortunately, this delicious deer was owned by a fierce tiger.


    ��So?��


    ��So?��


    ��What are you all doing before?��


    ��Er����


    What could they say?


    ��Um, is Shishio going to meet his fiancee today?�� Misaki raised her hand high, showing a sad and devastated expression. She had just be one with her loved one, but unexpectedly a cruel fate would part them.


    Was this her fate?


    Could she only be a tragic heroine?


    She wanted to cry at that moment.


    While they didn��t know why they could only look at Misaki with a strange expression.


    ��No.��


    ��No?��


    Takumi smiled and said, ��I know that you love him, and I am d to know that my son has such a cute girlfriend.��


    ��Th-Thanks���� Misaki blushed and felt shy.


    ��But if you��re his girlfriend, you should also understand his situation. He is just going to the party, and he has reassured you that he won��t agree to his engagement, so can you believe him?��


    Misaki knew that Takumi was right, but knowing that he was going to the party to meet his fiancee, made her heart restless.


    ��And you��re not only his girlfriend, right? I also have talked with the others too.��


    ��What did the others say?��


    ��They agree.�� Takumi didn��t waste his time and told the truth.


    ��I-I see���� Misakiy helplessly on the table, and tears kept dripping from her eyes. She might be known as a genius in the world of anime. Everyone looked at her with amazement, envy, and many other emotions. Yet in front of this big family, her power was nothing.


    She was like an adventurer who had just conquered the novice vige but only met the legendary dragon or demon king in the middle of the journey. She realized she was nothing but a frog at the bottom of the well and knew nothing about the vast sea. She might be able to make the best anime or something, but she couldn��t even protect the man she loved.


    ��Just what am I doing��?��


    They didn��t know what Misaki was thinking, but they knew this young woman was overthinking.


    Shioriko and Takumi looked at Misaki and thought that their son��s way of choosing women was oundish. Each of them was beautiful, had a unique personality, and were all special, especially when they heard how Misaki was a genius animator. They were slightly at a loss and thought that their son was amazing.


    ��But can I ask something?�� Misaki suddenly asked after she wiped her tears.


    ��Yes?��


    ��What do you think of this engagement?�� Misaki asked.


    ��If he epts this engagement, then I will be happy since this engagement has a lot of meaning to our family.�� Takumi didn��t hide anything and answered her question frankly.


    �������� Everyone.


    ��But���� Takumi quickly stopped them when they were about to ask something. ��Everything is still his choice. If he isn��t happy with this engagement, then I won��t force it either. Are you satisfied?��


    ��Ye-Yes���� If possible, Misaki didn��t want Shishio to go to the party, but she knew that this was the best concession his parents could give her. More than this, she would trouble everyone. She might be weird and often not think about anything, only focussed on the anime, but she wasn��t stupid.


    ��Well, it��s my first time here. Chihiro, can you tell me more about this ce?�� Shioriko suddenly asked.


    ��Ah, um, sure.�� Chihiro nodded and helplessly introduced Sakurasou from the historical to the present time.


    Suimei was old school, and it existed before World War 2. It was one of the most famous schools in Tokyo. It was also the reason why the school festival of this school had be part of the regional event. Naturally, it had a lot of history.


    Shishio��s parents also decided to send him to this school because of that.


    As they talked, Sayaka and Mayumi somehow slipped away since they were ufortable with the situation, and honestly, they didn��t have a rtionship or whatever with Shishio��s parents, so it was better to escape while they could.


    On the other hand, Misaki and Ritsu stayed and listened to the conversation between his parents and Chihiro.


    As for Ritsu, who decided to stay, his parents thought she was also his girlfriend. They also didn��t say much since there were too many of his girlfriends, and it had reached the number where they were already helpless. Honestly, if he could ept this engagement, it would be great since that way, they wouldn��t have to worry about him getting sidetracked, but everything was his choice, and they didn��t want to force him.


    ��I know that you might be toozy to hear this from me, but have you found someone to marry?�� Shioriko asked worriedly. While she didn��t want to say this, she knew her little sister was no longer young. Chihiro was already in her 30, and if she couldn��t marry, what would she do? Knowing this, she couldn��t help but feel worried.


    Being a teacher was good and all since it was a stable job, especially when Chihiro was a teacher at Suimei. Even if she didn��t marry, it was okay since no one forced anyone to marry, but if one could marry, why not, right?


    ��������


    Chihiro was silent when she heard her big sister��s question. She opened her lips before she closed them again. She wasn��t sure when this question came up, the picture of Shishio suddenly emerged in her mind. The memory of their kiss was like a sparkle, bright, blinded, made her unable to forget, but when she got too close, it would burn her.


    Chihiro looked at Shioriko and Takumi, who waited for her answer, and she just didn��t know what to say for a while.


    ��Do you want me to introduce you to someone?�� Shioriko suddenly asked.


    ��Do you want me to set you up on a blind date?�� If it was before, Chihiro would have been excited since she knew as long as this person was introduced by her big sister, that person must be rich, but now, unexpectedly, she didn��t have much excitement. She lowered her head and didn��t know what to say for a while.


    When Chihiro couldn��t answer her and fell into silence, Shioriko smiled and said, ��Well, you don��t need to be in a hurry. You can think about it carefully.��


    ��Thanks.�� Chihiro let out a sigh of relief when she knew she wasn��t forced.


    However, Misaki and Ritsu were surprised.


    Was Chihiro-sensei going to have a blind date?


    A blind date, or ��Miai,�� was a normal custom in this country. As long as one wasfortable with the other, they might marry right away, which was also why it was called an arranged marriage.


    Honestly, if Mayumi heard this, she would be happy and jump to the nine clouds and want Shishio��s mother to introduce her to a rich man. Unfortunately, she had left, so she didn��t hear anything.


    ��Still, isn��t hete?��


    Suddenly, Shioriko couldn��t help butin about her son, who had taken so long to change. After all, they had been talking for so long, but her son hadn��t appeared.


    Takumi rolled his eyes and wanted to ask Shioriko to look at the mirror before she said that, but he shut his mouth and didn��t say anything.


    While they were waiting for him and thought to pick him up in his room, they suddenly heard his voice.


    ��Sorry to make you wait.��


    They turned and saw him at the door of the living room before they were in a daze.


    Unlike before, Shishio wore a ck suit, a white shirt, and a ck bow tie. He also slicked his hair with pomade, giving him a dazzling, elegant, yet dangerous charm.


    ��Those eyes����


    When they saw his eyes, they felt like they saw a panther, a dangerous beast who hunted at night.


    Shioriko and Takumi nodded and thought they would be the center of attention tonight, which was great.


    On the other hand, Misaki, Chihiro, and Ritsu couldn��t say anything and stared at him in a daze.


    ��If you��re ready, then we should go,�� Takumi said.


    ��Wait a moment.�� He walked to Misaki and hugged her. ��Misaki, wait for me, alright?�� He kissed her forehead gently, full of love.


    ��Un, I am waiting for you.�� Her worries were swept away since she knew they would be okay. Even if there was a fiancee, it didn��t mean their rtionship would stop. Instead, she hoped for him to go home as soon as possible since she wanted him in bed now!


    ��Chihiro-nee. Kawai-senpai. Bye.��


    Shishio then left with his parents for the party.


    When he had gone, they were awoken, Misaki was full of longing, waiting for him to go home, but Chihiro and Ritsu were bitter, feeling frustrated.


    ��By the way, where is Nanami?��


    Nanami had been in his room, sleeping since before he left, she asked him to do her since she just couldn��t control her lust toward him when he appeared so sharp.


    Still leaving Sakurasou, Shishio listened to his parents about what he should watch while thinking about what he should say to reject his fiancee.

 Chapter 645: Fiancee 1

    Chapter 645: Fiancee 1


    While his parents talked to him, he looked at the car curiously. It was a luxurious ck sedan, but it was kind of low-key. There was nothing special about the exterior, but the interior was luxurious.


    Yet, this was also a car usually used by the rich in this country.


    Mercedes? BMW? Lamborghini?


    The real rich had never used those types of cars. Instead, they used custom-made cars from Toyota, Suzuki, or other domestic brands.


    As for the real reason?


    While many thought it was used to support domestic brands, the real reason was that those cars didn��t attract much attention. It was the type of car that usually would be ignored when you saw them on the street.


    He knew that it was a kind of a joke, but the importance of people in the world could be easily seen from the danger which lingered around them. The more danger this person encountered, the bigger influence and importance that this person had, which was ironic.


    The car that was used by his parents was a Toyota Century, the car which was usually used by the Imperial Family.


    Naturally, this wasn��t his parent��s car but his grandpa��s car.


    If he had to give aparison, it was like a local Royal Royce.


    ��Shishio, did you listen to me?�� Shioriko asked.


    ��I heard you, mother.�� Shishio sighed.


    Shioriko looked at her son, who showed a solemn and respectful expression, which caused her lips to twitch. She knew that he had an actress as his girlfriend, and it made her wonder whether she had taught him how to act.


    ��Shishio, are you sure you want to reject this engagement?�� Takumi suddenly asked.


    ��I have decided to reject it, father. I don��t want to marry someone I don��t know after all.��


    If he was in his 30s and was toozy to search for a partner, he might agree with this arrangement, but he was still young, and he had a lot of girlfriends. How could he agree to this engagement?


    Especially when he had promised to reject this engagement.


    Still, he was curious. ��I have never asked this, but what kind of family is my fiancee candidate from? Is sheing from a politician, wealthy, or also a noble family?�� He had never asked this question before since he dismissed this matter, but as they were about to go to the party and meet his so-called fiancee, he couldn��t help but ask.


    ��Her family is also simr to ours. During the era of the Empire of Japan, her family was a Baron and a famous samurai family. That should be all, right?�� Shioriko looked at her husband.


    ��They also have a constructionpany. It is quite well-known around Tokyo and other nearby areas.�� Takumi answered.


    ��Construction, huh?��


    ��Honestly, business or the influence of her family in politics doesn��t matter to our family,�� Takumi said frankly. ��After all, even if you don��t marry her, our family is still well-off.��


    ��Then, why?�� He was confused about why his family set up this engagement.


    ��Naturally, it is because of the significance of this marriage.��


    ��Significance? What kind?��


    ��It��s an imperial sanction.��


    The number of noble families had decreased, and many families had lost, ruined, or gone bankrupt along with the time. Only a few remained, and each of them was powerful since they were able to stand still until now. Many had businesses that monopolized a regional area, worked as an executive of famouspanies, held important positions in government institutions, became head priests of a famous shrine, or were famous politicians. In other words, each of them held an important position in this country.


    Naturally, if they married each other, it would strengthen the power of their family. However, more than that, the symbolic meaning when two noble families together held more significant meaning.


    In a time when money governed everything, as long as they were lucky enough or smart enough, they could live afortable life.


    However, the noble family was different. Their money might not be as much as those rich upstarts, but their connections were scarier. If they wanted to, they could use this connection to make money. Unfortunately, they had so much money that they didn��t really need to do anything troublesome. Some people even wanted to give them even if they didn��t do anything.


    As for why many wanted to give them money, it was because of the connection.


    These upstartscked anything but money, so they gave money to noble families, so they could marry their daughters and gain their connection to enter the noble circle.


    If the noble familycked money or this marriage would give a great benefit, the noble family would ept reluctantly. However, if they didn��t, they wouldn��t allow the blood outside of their circle to enter.


    In other words, it was like a close circle.


    The majority of the noble family was like this.


    If he gave the closest example, it was like the movie of Titanic, where Rose was told to marry Caledon Hockley. Rose came from an old but bankrupt noble family, but Caledon Hockley was the son of an upstart millionaire steel tycoon. Even if they had decided to marry each other, one could see how Rose��s mother didn��t seem to like Caledon even though she was the one who told Rose to marry, right?


    It was something like that.


    While many thought it was a drama, it happened in reality, and in reality, it was often even more messed up.


    Fortunately, his family was a rare one, and they had never thought much about this matter, and they were rich.


    However, naturally, if two nobles married together, they were more than happy since their ss was the same and they were from the same circle, especially if there was a great benefit when the two families were together.


    If the daughter of the opposite noble family married him, then it would greatly benefit their family. On the other hand, his family didn��t care about this benefit. Instead, his family was more cornered about the imperial sanction.


    As he had said before, the number of noble families that still existed until now had decreased. Each of them was precious since each of them could strengthen the power of the noble circle. Naturally, when two noble families married each other, they would receive an imperial sanction.


    Now, what is an imperial sanction?


    It was like permission given by the imperial family. Naturally, it had a lot of meaning, especially in the current era. It was like a symbol of the nobility circle.


    He knew that as long as he agreed to this engagement, his future would be secured.


    ��You have told me you want to be the mayor of Kyoto, right? If you ept this engagement, everything will be easier. Even if you don��t do it, everyone will pave a path for you, especially with your poprity as a writer,�� Takumi said freely, talking about the advantage as long as Shishio epted this engagement.


    Shioriko didn��t say anything, watching her son, who seemed to be in the middle of a thought.


    ��It��s an amazing temptation, but I have to refuse.��


    His answer didn��t change.


    Even with how amazing the advantage that it could bring from this engagement, he had decided to reject it. He knew that this was something normal in this circle and that everyone had undergone this process. In the eyes of people, he might seem spoiled for rejecting this engagement, especially when it could bring many profits to two families.


    Yet once again, he had to reject it since he felt the sacredness of marriage had been lost once again because of the deal under the table. If he only thought about his career and never thought much about marriage, he would take Hana Yuigahama directly.


    Unfortunately, he couldn��t be one.


    He had also made a promise to his girlfriends, so he had rejected this engagement.


    ��Also, father, haven��t you received this type of engagement too? What did you do in that past?�� Shishio knew that his father should have something simr.


    ��Haha���� Takumiughed and said, ��I rejected it since I wanted to be with your mother, and I was d about my decision since I could be together with your mother.��


    ��Dear���� Shioriko��s eyes were misty, staring at her husband.


    ��I only love you, Shioriko.��


    ��Me too! I only love you, Takumi!��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked away with a sigh since watching his parents flirt definitely wasn��t something that he loved to see. If Roberta was around, he would be okay. Unfortunately, she stayed on the Sakurasou.


    Takumi and Shioriko didn��t flirt too long since they were still in the middle of driving. If an ident happened, they couldn��tugh, right? Still, once they went home, they would go all out, especially when Shishio��s apartment was so lovely.


    ��By the way, Shishio, does Chihiro have a boyfriend or something?��


    Shishio was stunned by his mother��s question, but he quickly recovered and answered, ��No, from what I know, but why did you ask such a question so suddenly?��


    ��Well, I offered her a blind date, but she didn��t seem interested.�� Shioriko let out a long sigh, feeling helpless about her little sister.


    ��Oh����


    Shishio feltplex at that moment. He knew they shouldn��t be together since they were an aunt and a nephew, yet knowing that she might be taken away from him and marry someone else, made him restless and furious. His feelings told him to take her away, marking her as his, so no one but him could own her, yet his reasoning also forced him to stop since he knew it was almost impossible for them to be together, especially when they were in the modern time.


    Was it possible for them to be together?


    The good thing was that Chihiro didn��t seem to have an interest in the blind date.


    Yet he also questioned himself about what he wanted to do with Chihiro.


    As he drowned in his thoughts, they arrived at their destination, and he met the so-called fiancee.

 Chapter 646: Fiancee 2

    Chapter 646: Fiancee 2


    As they arrived at their destination, he was greeted by familiar scenery around the area. He had always thought that the ce where the party was held would be on a ssic, luxurious, or elegant building, yet it seemed it was grander than that.


    If he had to say, this ce was like a botanical garden.


    Many trees were nted around the area from Zelkova to Elm, which wasrge enough to cover the surrounding area. He could even see some ancient trees, which age should reach hundreds or even thousands of years in the area, which was something one wouldn��t think would be able to see here.


    As he walked, he felt like he was walking under the canopy of trees. It was a unique feeling, especially when he could see the stars and moon through the gap in the tree branches.


    ��Even if you have money, it is impossible to buy this ce.��


    ����I never thought I��d buy this ce.��


    His lips twitched, but the reason why he was quite stunned was that this ce was quite simr to his vi in Karuizawa. However, this ce was more expensive since it was located in the center of Tokyo, where thend price was so high.


    Still, he also couldn��t deny his father��s words since even if you had money, sometimes, there was something that you couldn��t buy. This ce, if it was sold, would give a lot of money to the Imperial Family, but when someone��s money had reached a certain threshold, they didn��t need money. Instead, what they needed was status.


    Thisnd and everything in this ce was a symbol.


    A symbol that the Imperial Family still existed from 660 BC until now.


    ��Is that the ce?��


    ��Yes.��


    After leaving the car, they saw the most prominent building at the park��s center. As expected, the building might not seem extraordinary, screaming how amazing or grand this ce was, yet if one looked closely, one could see the subdued and intricate beauty that came from this building.


    If people would picture the best building as gold or something that attracted the eyes the most, shining, brightly, almost blinding, this ce was like a moon. It might not be the brightest, andpared to the stars, it was rather dim, yet among millions of stars, only the moon was the most beautiful.


    Somehow he wanted to build this kind of ce in Kyoto in the future.


    He didn��t doubt that Kyoto would be his base in the future, where he would build his roots before extending his branches everywhere.


    ��There are sure a lot of maple trees here.�� It was his first time here, so this collection of maple trees surprised him.


    Along the path where they walked, there were many types of maple trees. Unlike the giant one, it was small and beautiful. They were like beautifuldies coquettishly winking in their direction, hoping to stop and appreciate their beauty.


    ��It��s normal. The maple has a meaning of longevity. Having an old age, isn��t that the hope of people with power?�� Takumi said frankly.


    Unlike those peasants that were cruelly beaten by fate, the noble, the one who stood at the top, and was led by everyone, naturally lived at best. It wouldn��t be strange to call their life heaven on earth. Naturally, they were reluctant to die and wanted to enjoy their life as long as they could.


    Hearing that, the beautiful maple trees somehow became ugly, and it made him sigh.


    ��Stand straight. Don��t show a shameful action or words like you used before, okay?�� Shioriko reprimanded him. This wasn��t her first time being invited to this kind of asion with her husband, but they had never invited Shishio in the past since they were afraid he might create trouble. They also knew he didn��t like this kind of trouble, so they didn��t invite him. However, he is different now.


    Shishio has changed.


    He was like an elegant butterfly that emerged from an ugly caterpir.


    If Shishio knew that his parents wouldpare his past to a caterpir, he would be speechless, but talking back to his parents was definitely the most tedious thing in the world. It was fortunate that neither of them talked about this problem since they were about to enter the party.


    Before they entered, they were greeted by a group of Imperial Guards consisting of 900 strong police forces and a group of servants tasked to greet the guests.


    He didn��t do anything and just stood in silence next to his mother.


    The three of them were together, and his mother was in the middle between him and his father. Still, he could feel many gazes on him, but this was normal since he knew how handsome he was. He knew that he seemed narcissistic, but it might not be strange topare him to either Narcissus or Adonis in the Greek Myth.


    ��Wee, Oga-sama. Please let me lead you inside.��


    As the servant led them, they entered the building where the party was held. An imposing wooden tree appeared before them before it was opened by the servant. As the door opened, they could see the scenery inside. The bright yet gentle bright were easy to see.


    Shishio didn��t look around like before but appeared calm as he had been on this type of asion thousands of times. Still, he had to say this ce was grand and luxurious. The ground was fully covered with a soft maroon carpet, many chandeliers decorated the ceiling, and there was arge wall made entirely from ss, so one could see the scenery of the garden and man-madeke.


    On the other hand, the food was also luxurious.


    He could see caviar, bluefin tuna, wine, and other various ingredients prepared by the dedicated chef on the spot.


    ��That��s how noble the party is.��


    Still, if one thought that this party would be stiff and formal, with one having to watch each one of their etiquettes, it would be wrong. Instead, they were rather free, and he could even hear them telling a dirty joke on the side with a greatugh.


    Yet he wasn��t surprised by this.


    Everyone in this ce, all of them, was part of 1% of the poption in this country. In other words, they were leaders. When they were outside, they needed to maintain their image since, as the boss or someone with prestige, they needed to act like the people of their standing do.


    If he gave an example, it was like how a boss would usuallymunicate with his followers, employees, or the people below him. The boss had to act with dignity, pride, and an air of importance, showing everyone that he was at the top of the organization, so their subordinates would follow his words and orders as if their lives depended on it. Most people might not agree with this, and many might think this is arrogant.


    However, he felt this wasn��t wrong. Instead, it was correct.


    If the boss acted too closely with his subordinates like they were friends, their subordinates wouldck respect and fear toward the boss. They would all bezy since they knew their boss wouldn��t do anything against them. When they hear their boss��s order, they might argue, telling them their method might be better.


    This was why it was necessary to put an air of importance, especially when one was a leader. It wasn��t because they were arrogant. Instead, it was demanded.


    When that happened, one could see what would happen to the organization, right?


    If this was apany, thispany would go bankrupt since no one would listen to the boss.


    In other words, appearance, etiquette, style, the choice of words, and many others weren��t there because it was to show off. Instead, all of them were necessary for life.


    However, this ce was different. All of them were in a simr status, so there was no need for them to act like they were outside, and they could talk freely without the worry of anything. Still, minimum etiquette was still necessary, so those who talked about sex were talking on the side, and most of them were talking about economics or something that had happened around themtely.


    ��Huh? Are they talking about an underground arena?��


    His ears were good, so he could hear what was happening around him, but he didn��t expect that he would hear about the fight in the underground arena. However, suddenly, he felt it was normal since he knew that the people who could enter this ce had a qualification to watch the underground arena.


    Still, as they entered, they immediately became the center of attention, and he could see many eyes on him.


    ��Ah, Takumi! It��s been a while!��


    ��Yo.��


    Takumi and Shioriko quickly found their friends before they were all looking at him.


    ��This is my son. Shishio Oga.��


    ��Oh! I didn��t expect that his son would be so handsome.��


    After all, Takumi or Shioriko had never brought Shishio to this type of party, so everyone was surprised when they saw him. Still, some people somehow looked at him with doubt, wondering where they had seen him.


    ��Are you the writer of the Kitchen, Shishio-kun?��


    ��Yes.��


    Unlike Takumi and his friends, Shioriko��s friends were more excited about him.


    ��If I know you have such a handsome son, I will engage my daughter with your son����


    Many somehow regretted it, but they knew that everything about his engagement was on the way.


    He was silent and sighed, thinking that everyone in this ce should have heard about his engagement, but this wasn��t a good thing since it would be hard for him to reject it.


    ��The engagement hasn��t been settled yet, right? It��s better for him to be with my daughter.��


    ������.��


    He felt speechless since he wasn��t treated as a human but as a property to prosper a family. This annoyed him, but he ignored all of them since, in his eyes, they were nothing but a lump of meat. If he talked, he knew they would think of him as rude for talking back to an elder. He also didn��t want to trouble his parents.


    Still, he also knew that they were excited because of his genes.


    ��I have never forced an engagement. He might reject this engagement since he has a girlfriend.��


    Hearing Takumi��s words, his mood was slightly better.


    ��Is he going to follow your route, Takumi?��


    As they talked to each other, he was stunned when he saw someone unexpected.


    ��Haruno-san?��


    Yukinoshita Haruno.


    He could tell that she had been watching him the moment he entered. While she didn��t show her usual hyperactive gesture, the smile in her eyes was obvious. It was like she was teasing him. Still, he didn��t think to approach her. Instead, it was better to talk with a group of cute youngdies in front of him. Unlike Haruno, they didn��t seem good with conspiracy, and as a flower in the greenhouse, no one would expect that he was a caterpir that would greedily eat all of them.


    Yet the n couldn��t keep up with the change.


    ��Shishio!��


    This voice was rather loud, so everyone was quickly attracted, but his lips twitched when he saw the person who called him out. ��Tokugawa-san?��

 Chapter 647: Threat

    Chapter 647: Threat


    Out of all the people in this world, he had never expected he would meet this person here. However, when he thought about his identity, he didn��t feel surprised. Instead, he felt it was normal for Tokugawa to appear in this ce, yet why should he appear?


    After all, Tokugawa��s identity, he was the older generation, and everyone should give a face to him. Even his grandfather didn��te to this party and let his youngest son, his father,e, so why shouldn��t Tokugawa send his children or grandchildren too?


    Still, when he looked at his parents for a moment and knew that it was quite troublesome to exin his rtionship with Tokugawa.


    ��Hey, it��s been a while!��


    Tokugawa was so excited when he saw Shishio before he let out a sigh and then asked, ��By the way, when����


    ��Cough! Cough!�� He quickly pulled Tokugawa with an unkind gaze and asked, ��What the hell are you saying?!��


    ��Huh? What��s wrong?�� Tokugawa was confused.


    ��My parents don��t know what I am doing. Don��t cause me trouble.�� His grandfather aside, he was sure that his parents, especially his mother, might pass out when she heard his son had been fighting in the underground arena.


    Tokugawa was surprised before he nodded. ��Okay. I won��t tell them.�� If Shishio didn��t want to tell his parents, it was okay, and he was going to respect his choice. However, he had to say that even if Shishio wasn��t in the arena, his name could still be heard everywhere from the book, manga, and others.


    Still, there was something that he wanted to talk with him about, but before that, he asked, ��By the way, what are you doing here?�� He thought that Shishio didn��t like this type of asion, so it surprised him to see him in this ce. Still, he had to say that his charm was dangerous. He looked at him for a moment, wondering whether he should marry his great-granddaughter with him.


    As for the beauty of his great-granddaughter, he had confidence.


    Many might doubt him since he was like a shriveled old man. He was definitely far from the description of a handsome man, yet his descendant was different. His wife and the wives or the husband of his children were naturally beautiful and handsome. His descendants naturally inherited this good appearance. Naturally, his descendants were either handsome or beautiful now.


    As for why he was only attracted to Shishio but not the fighters in the underground arena, it was because of the status of those fighters.


    The status of those fighters in the underground arena was nothing but a peasant. The better one might be an impoverished samurai during the Tokugawa Shogunate period. Even Baki Hanma or Yuujiro Hanma, who was known as the descendant of the strongest human and the strongest human, respectively, were nothing in his eyes. In his eyes, they were nothing but a pawn that would die with the passage of time.


    Even Yuujiro would be a shriveled old man and no longer be the strongest human in this world as long as he became old. Baki was also the same. Besides the strength in their bodies, they had nothing after all.


    After all, no one could fight against time, and when they were told, they might be targeted by many people since they had made many enemies, including the United States.


    Tokugawa knew that they were living in the modern world where the status of a noble or peasant might not seem important. However, that wasn��t true. Instead, such status was even more important in the current era since everyone needed to work together, so they wouldn��t be swept away by time, change, and history.


    However, Shishio was different.


    Their status was simr, but his physical ability, brain, and appearance were at the peak or even broke the limit of human capability, or even more. He was like a sweet sugar near the group of ants. All of them wanted to marry him to their daughter or granddaughter.


    Shishio noticed the strangeness of Tokugawa��s eyes, which made him feel strange.


    ��Shishio?��


    ��Father. Mother.�� Shishio knew that his action to know Tokugawa was quite strange, but what could he do? This old man was too free-spirited, and he didn��t really want to show his overbearing personality to his parents.


    Tokugawa felt interested when he saw Shishio��s current appearance before he looked at Shishio��s father. ��Oh? Are you Takumi? That old guy��s youngest son?�� When he looked at Takumi, he remembered how he was.


    ��Yes, sir.�� Even Takumi had to bow down in front of Tokugawa since the difference in their seniority was quite high. If the one who met Tokugawa was his father, there was no need for him to do this.


    Still, Tokugawa��s appearance made the group be restrained, and no one said anything, only showing an amiable smile since even if the Tokugawa n might not be the leader of this country, their presence still existed until now. Lastly, he was also the elder at this party, so he was the most respectful one.


    ��I have something to talk about with your son for a bit. Is that okay?��


    ��My son? Did he do something?��


    ��No. Our rtionship is good. We��re friends.��


    ��Friends?�� Takumi was at a loss before looking at his son.


    Shishio opened his arms helplessly and felt it was better to talk with Tokugawa than with his father��s friends since they were all too noisy for him.


    ��Come on. Let��s talk there.��


    Tokugawa didn��t care much about Takumi��s response and led Shishio to the veranda since he needed to remind him of something.


    Shishio then excused himself from his parents and the rest of the people before he followed Tokugawa.


    Still, at this moment, many people quickly remembered who Shishio was, and their eyes were even more zing, thinking it was good to marry their daughter to him.


    However, Haruno Yukinoshita frowned since she knew her chance to talk with him had disappeared.


    ��So what��s wrong, Tokugawa-san?��


    He felt weird when Tokugawas seemed to be quite serious all of a sudden.


    ��Well, there��s something that I want to talk with you about.�� Tokugawa let out a long sigh, then he looked at him and said, ��But is it only me, or have you be stronger?�� Unlike in the past, he could feel that Shishio had be stronger.


    ��If you want me to fight, then don��t persuade me. The people in your Underground Arena are too stupid.�� He didn��t n to visit Tokugawa��s Underground Arena since the people there were too weak, and even if they fought, it would give him nothing, but more importantly, they were all stupid. Weak aside, he couldn��t bear to see someone stupid thinking it was okay to provoke him.


    Tokugawa didn��t deny that since he knew that the fighters in his Underground Arena were all stupid, and they only relied on their muscles to stay alive. In front of ordinary people, they might be able to stand proudly, bullying the weak, but in front of someone like Shishio, they shouldn��t do that.


    By now, Tokugawa knew that the people behind the extermination of Doppo Orochi, Katsumi Orochi, and Shinshinkai Karate School were, without a doubt, the young man in front of him. Yet did he feel sorry for Orochi? After all, they had been friends for so long, and they had known each other quite a while.


    Unfortunately, Tokugawa didn��t feel anything and only thought that they were all too stupid, especially when he had reminded them several times. Still, he also knew that for now, the fighters in his Underground Arena were too weak, including Baki Hanma, who always yawned, thinking he was the strongest.


    ��This time, I want to remind you.��


    Still, the reason why Tokugawa approached him wasn��t that he wanted to see him fighting since his appearance fee was sometimes rtively high for him, so he was quite restrained in inviting him.


    Tokugawa��s family might notck the money, but it didn��t mean he could throw one or two luxury apartment buildings in the best ce without caring about Shishio.


    ��Remind me?��


    ��The ogre might target you,�� Tokugawa said solemnly.


    ��Ogre? You mean Yuujiro Hanma?�� His expression changed and distorted, wondering what this bastard wanted to do.


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Why did he target me?�� He didn��t remember he had done something to Yuujiro or his son. Instead, he left them alone, ignoring them, and living his own life, yet Tokugawa told him that this bastard had targeted him. ��Did you tell him about me?��


    ��No! No! No!�� Tokugawa quickly shook his head in fear since Shishio��s current appearance was so frightening. Shishio was like a wrathful deity, and he might be able to cause a storm or wave. ��It��s just�� it��s just that he heard about the destruction of Shinshinkai Karate School, so��.��


    He didn��t need Tokugawa to continue, but he knew what this guy meant. ��I know. Thanks for letting me know that.��


    ��No problem.�� Tokugawa shook his head and asked, ��Do you want me to help you? I can set up a fight with you in the Underground Arena.��


    He didn��t hesitate and knocked down Tokugawa��s head. Even if this guy was older than him, he didn��t care about that now.


    ��It hurts! What the hell are you doing?!�� Tokugawa held his head and cried, wanting toin, but he gulped at him.


    ��Do you want to see me die that much?��


    When he said this, it didn��t mean that he didn��t have the confidence to fight against Yuujiro Hanma. However, the aftermath of their battle would naturally be quite troublesome, so he had to make many preparations.


    When this guy died, without a doubt, his body would naturally be an object of research, and many might create a clone of him to create a super soldier.


    This might be like a sci-fi development, but he didn��t doubt that someone was crazy enough to think something like that.


    As for Tokugawa, this bastard only wanted to see him fighting, satisfying his addiction to watching a fight.


    Tokugawa shut his mouth and understood why Shishio was angry. After all, even if Shishio was strong, he didn��t think that Shishio could match Yuujiro. ��It��s okay. He doesn��t put you in his eyes.�� However, he quickly covered his head again, afraid that Shishio might hit his head again.


    Shishio shook his head and let out a long sigh leaving directly.


    ��He-Hey, where are you going?�� Tokugawa asked timidly.


    ��I am going to search for fresh air.��


    ��Oh.�� Tokugawa nodded and didn��t stop him since who could stay calm when the man who could conquer the United States with a mere body prowess?


    Still, what Tokugawa didn��t know was that Shishio was calm, but the mood in this ce put him in a bad mood.


    As for Yuujiro?


    He couldn��t wait to end the life of this cancer of humanity.


    He walked along the passage of flower gardens, making his mood slightly better. He walked in the direction of a man-madeke before standing on the arched wooden bridge, admiring the scenery. He had to say everything in this ce was beautiful, yet it was hard for him to appreciate them fully in his current mood.


    He kept walking, and he saw an arbor built to appreciate the beauty of the man-madeke under the rain, yet he didn��t expect that this ce would be upied. Still, his eyes widened when he saw the person who upied this arbor.


    ����Yukino-senpai?��

 Chapter 648: Voice

    Chapter 648: Voice


    Yukinoshita couldn��t say no to her parents and stayed at her house all the time until she was told to meet to go to the party. Usually, she wouldn��t be invited to this kind of party since her parents would usually leave everything to her older sister. If it was before, she would have felt ufortable, and it also drove her to get better since she wanted to be acknowledged by her parents. She didn��t want to be a recement for her older sister and wanted to be seen as Yukinoshita Yukino.


    She had always been working hard to prove herself, but her parents never said a single word, telling her to visit the party until this summer.


    Her parents suddenly told her to visit the party with them but, unlike the happiness she should have felt, she didn��t feel happy. Instead, all that filled her heart was only despair.


    ��Fiance�� Engagement����


    When her parents told her about this matter, she was so dizzy that she almost passed out. She didn��t even know who her partner was. No, her partner didn��t really matter since everything had been decided by her parents. She was nothing but a canary sold to her parents to achieve their ambition.


    However, as someone from the Yukinoshita family, she should have expected this.


    Her family would be handled by her older sister.


    On the other hand, she would be a chip to help the development of her family.


    She could do and say nothing.


    The only thing that she could do was ept this engagement.


    If it was before, she might not have thought much, and she might have epted this, yet now, she felt her chest tighten and couldn��t breathe. She felt she was drowning, pulled deep into the water, unable to do anything, helpless and unwilling.


    The thought of being together with someone she didn��t know had never been so painful.


    ��Shishio����


    His name was the only thing she could say to ease her fear.


    Yet she was also afraid.


    What would happen if he knew about her engagement?


    Would he hate her?


    If so, it might be better since they would no longer entangle with each other. He could just live happily with his harem, and she could also focus on her life. Neither would bother the other and continue to live their own lives.


    This is how it should be.


    She had epted it until she came to the party.


    The bright, lively party became monochrome and hazy. It was like everything was a nightmare, and she wanted to wake up from it.


    She couldn��t even listen to whatever everyone was saying and just stood in silence next to her parents and older sister. When she stood there, she was like snow. She was beautiful, cold, yet fragile. When someone tried to touch her, she might melt right away.


    Some tried to get close to her. Unfortunately, it was impossible since her engagement was settled already.


    ��Are you alright, Yukino?�� Haruno asked.


    Simr to her sister, Yukino was already good at masking her emotions. Nothing was shown on her face. She was like a perfect doll that could be proudly shown off everywhere.


    ��I am okay. You don��t need to worry.��


    Haruno showed a wry smile and thought Yukinoshita was annoyed and angry since her engagement was settled so suddenly. However, she still smiled brightly and never frowned. Instead, she felt slightly jealous. Still, she didn��t say anything after she confirmed Yukinoshita was alright.


    ��That��s good. You will be able to see your fiance soon.��


    ������.��


    Yukinoshita lowered her head slightly, hiding the change in her expression since, right now, it was impossible for her to hide the turmoil in her heart. Her eyes were slightly reddened and wet from the tears, thinking how hopeless she was, but she gritted her teeth and took a deep breath.


    ��Mother����


    She approached her mother and whispered that she wanted to go to the toilet.


    Her mother looked at her daughter for a moment and nodded. ��Yes, you can go.��


    ��Thank you.��


    She bowed her head slightly before she went to the toilet since she wanted to calm herself.


    Haruno looked at her little sister for a moment before looking at her two parents, shaking her head gently and smiling before she continued her boring talk with everyone.


    ��


    As she left, Yukinoshita visited the toilet to fix her makeup, and when she was ready, she thought of returning to her parents were. Yet she felt her steps be heavy and almost lost her bnce. She put her hand on the window, trying to support herself. She felt quite dizzy and remembered that she hadn��t eaten.


    However, at this type of party, it was impossible for her to eat since it wasn��t appropriate.


    If there was someone who could eat, it was probably her father and the male guests. On the other hand, the female had to refrain since it wasn��t suited to etiquette. They also could eatter at home, so they didn��t really feel hungry.


    However, she was different since she wasn��t in the mood to eat for the past few days, so she hadn��t eaten much until now.


    Naturally, it also affected her appearance since herplexion was rather pale, and her beautiful ck haircked the previous luster. Fortunately, she was naturally beautiful, and no one really noticed her change.


    She let out a long sigh and looked at the outside scenery from the window. It was dark, yet she could see a bird flying, soaring through the sky. She wasn��t sure what kind of species that bird was, yet she couldn��t hide her envy and jealousy.


    That bird was free and could fly everywhere.


    Yet she was here, trapped in the cage, being tended carefully so she could attract everyone��s attention with her beautiful feathers.


    ��Canary����


    She felt this bird was like her, yet now, she wasn��t one. She stared at the scenery of the garden before she decided to walk out. She knew that she was being selfish for doing this, and her parents might get angry, but this might be thest time she was free. She walked out of the building, watching the flowers, trees, and man-madeke one by one slowly, like a prisoner who received the death penalty.


    Yet she knew that it was impossible for the time to stop.


    She walked into the arbor quietly, sat on the bench, and stared at the man-madeke.


    Usually, one would be able to see the reflection of the moon on the surface of the water. Unfortunately, the sky was rather cloudy, reflecting her current mood, which was filled with sadness and regret.


    *Rumble! Rumble!*


    The sky was rumbling, yet she ignored it and even hoped thunder might strike her so she didn��t have to go back to the party. Yet she was d of the appearance of those clouds or the rumbling thunder since it absorbed all the noises from the party, giving her a moment of peace.


    When she was at her parent��s house, she had been thinking about a lot of things, especially about her feelings toward him. He, who she couldn��t even forget when they parted, and he, who twisted her heart, and he, who had always made herugh. Every moment with him was vivid in her mind, yet it was like a dream.


    Like a dream, when she woke up, everything would disappear.


    ��I don��t want that!��


    She showed herst struggle, roaring in her mind that she didn��t want to wake up from this dream, yet she couldn��t, and all she could think was that it might be better if she didn��t know the feeling when she was with him. If she didn��t know him, she wouldn��t think her engagement would be so painful.


    ��If I don��t know him����


    She closed her eyes and thought about how they met for the first time, which caused her to smile in annoyance since he teased, yed with her, and even showed his erection. Suddenly, she got furious and wanted to knock him out. Yet, she also wanted tough since every memory she had with him was so precious.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the cloudy night, unlike the night at that summer camp, which was beautiful with a starry sky and bright moon. He hugged her body tightly, so they could be as close as possible, yet tenderly as if he was afraid to hurt her. It was wonderful, and she definitely wouldn��t be able to forget that memory for her entire life.


    Yet it is different now.


    She was alone, cold, fragile, and hurt. Yet what hurt her the most was that he wouldn��t be by her side before slowly forgetting herself. By then, she would no longer be someone that was on his mind, only a distant memory that would soon be forgotten by time.


    ��No! I don��t want that!��


    She tried to think how she could be with him, yet no matter how she thought, all the possibilities she could think of would lead to a dead end. There was no happy ending, only misery that waited for them.


    Suddenly��


    ��Maybe it��s better for me to give up.��


    Everything was just her selfish desire, and he had many girls, so even if she wasn��t there, he knew he would be alright.


    ��Yes, I should give up.��


    She tried to force herself to believe this was the best for them. By epting this marriage and forgetting him, she could make her parents happy and proud. She could also be better than her older sister.


    ��Yes, that��s right!��


    She numbed herself as she tried to cheer herself up, but like a sp of thunder on her heart, she heard this familiar voice.


    ��Yukino-senpai?��


    Her heart stopped as if she was frozen in ce. All the struggles and beliefs she had built were ruthlessly wrecked into ruin, and by this point, she realized it was impossible to forget him.

 Chapter 649: Garden of words

    Chapter 649: Garden of words


    ��Shishio-kun?��


    Yukinoshita was in a daze since she had never expected to see him in this ce.


    Shishio was happy, but then he frowned when he noticed tears in her eyes. ��Senpai, are you crying?��


    ��Crying?�� She was stunned before she covered her lips and tried to hide her yawn. ��I am just a bit sleepy.�� She also tried to wipe her tears and asked, ��Anyway, why are you here?��


    ������������


    He was in silence for a while, but his silence seemed to put pressure on her, making her ufortable with his gaze. He let out a long sigh before he sat next to her, and he stared at her with a gentle smile. ��Because I know a certain someone is missing me.�� He wasn��t sure why she seemed ufortable by his appearance, and he also could clearly tell that she tried to avoid answering his question by changing the conversation forcefully.


    He could fully press her, asking her what was happening, but watching her pained expression. He decided to hold back. As of now, he could see how bad herplexion was. Thisplexion might not be apparent since she hid it with her makeup, but it was impossible for her to hide this change from him.


    Herplexion was haggard, her beautiful ck haircked a luster, and her skin was so pale as if blood was drained from it.


    When he saw this, it hurt him and made him wonder what he had been doing.


    Why didn��t he see her?


    If he saw her, would this happen?


    A regret flooded his heart, so he didn��t press her and tried to make her smile by teasing her.


    Still, she looked at him nkly like she usually did before she let out a long sigh. However, it made her realize how amazing his presence was for her. When he was with her, she felt all the fright she felt was swept away, and she felt peaceful that she wanted to depend on and entrust her life to him. This feeling made her addicted, yet she knew she couldn��t depend on him again.


    She looked at him for a while and couldn��t help but be in a daze since it had been a while since they had met each other. She wasn��t sure how many times she prayed and called his name during her day and night when they parted away, so when he appeared beside her, so close, she almost couldn��t control her emotion.


    The dam she had built for so long was broken, and all her feelings flooded in.


    Yet she endured this feeling.


    She looked away, trying to calm her feeling as if the water was on a man-madeke. However, she didn��t dare to look at him since she was afraid the willful part of herself might resurface, hoping they could be together for so long.


    ��So, what are you doing here?�� Yukinoshita asked inly without looking at him.


    ��You��re ignoring me?�� He let out a helpless sigh and said, ��My parents told me to visit this party. You can see them there if you want.��


    ��Then, why are you here?��


    ��Parents, huh?��


    She remembered his mother, but she hadn��t seen his father, which made her curious, yet she also feltplex when she thought about her situation.


    ��I am tired. I want to get fresh air.��


    ��As the eldest son, you should get used to this kind of situation.�� She let out a helpless sigh and said, ��Come on. Let��s go back.�� She didn��t want him to see her in this situation. However, what could she do? If possible, she wanted to tell him that she had a fiance and would have her engagement soon.


    Yet what would happen if she told him that?


    Did she expect something from him?


    This was her problem, and she shouldn��t involve him.


    ��Yes, this is my problem. I shouldn��t involve him.��


    Like before, she handled everything on her own. She didn��t need anyone��s help and could do it by herself.


    Yet when she was about to stand up, the sky shed pure white, and there was a p of thunder.


    The air trembled like the diaphragm on the speaker.


    *Rumble!*


    She was startled and subconsciously moved toward him like she usually did. She hugged him tightly, feeling slightly scared.


    ��It��s alright. Everything is alright.��


    Her hair was gently caressed, and the fear in her heart was swept away. All she knew was that everything would be alright as long as she was with him, yet she knew she didn��t have a right to depend on him anymore.


    ����thank you.��


    She quickly moved away and tried to make her voice cold, yet it was impossible to hide the tremble in her voice.


    ��No problem.��


    He frowned slightly, but he didn��t voice the question in his heart. Only sighed inwardly, wondering whether his existence was unreliable in her heart.


    Suddenly, another lightning struck, and it was close. The two looked at each other, then up to the sky. The nket had billowed up into cumulonimbus clouds like gray y, and streaks of light flicked deep within like blood vessels. A low rumble slowly rolled around above the clouds like a drum. A cold wind suddenly whipped the surface of the water into waves, and severalrge drops fell, sshing loudly into the man-madeke.


    By the time they realized the downpour had already turned their surroundings misty white.


    ��It��s raining.��


    It was lucky that they were sitting on the arbor, so they weren��t drenched.


    ����yes.��


    Her voice was almost audible under the heavy rain.


    He looked at Yukinoshita for a moment and saw how gorgeous she was. Her body might be slender, yet it couldn��t hide the charm of her body. She was dressed in a gorgeous dark purple dress and tied her hair in a ponytail that she draped over her shoulder. The dress showed her shoulders and beautiful nape, yet he could see it tremble because of the cold.


    While the night in the summer was quite hot, the rain made the temperature cold.


    He took his zer and draped it over her shoulders.


    She was slightly stunned but watching how natural he was, she showed a light smile and said, ��Thanks.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    ��You don��t feel cold?�� She was quite worried since the temperature was quite cold.


    ��I can bear it, but if I can��t, can you hug me again?�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita while trying to remind her about that night at the summer camp.


    However, she fell into silence and lowered her head. She clung to her zer tightly, and her lips trembled, seemingly hesitating.


    ��Senpai?��


    ��Shishio-kun.��


    ��Yes?��


    She looked at him with a smile, yet even if he was blind, he could tell how forced this smile was. It was so unnatural, yet before he said something, the words that came out of her mouth stunned him in ce as if he was struck by the thunder.


    ��You can��t tease me again, you know? I have a fiance now.��


    ����fiance?��


    He wasn��t sure how his expression was, but it was fortunate to know that she had never tried to look at him, looking away as if she was afraid for him to see her expression.


    ��Yes.��


    He tried to calm himself, asking her withposure. Unfortunately, he couldn��t.


    ��So don��t ask for a hug again, alright?��


    Yukinoshita also lost herposure, and she just didn��t know what she was talking about with him. The only thing she hoped was that he would leave and forget her since she just couldn��t control her emotions.


    His lips trembled, but he asked, ��Did your parents ask you to marry?�� He didn��t feel angry at Yukinoshita, but he felt angry at himself for not having to meet her.


    She opened her lips before she closed her lips. ��No, I asked them to marry me to this person.��


    ����why?��


    He didn��t look away this time and looked at her, wondering why she kept pretending and lying.


    ��Why���� She was at a loss before she shook her head and said, ��There is no why. I just want to get married. That��s all.�� She just wanted him to give up and not be involved in her life anymore since she felt that was the best for the two of them.


    ��Can you say that again while looking into my eyes?��


    She struggled, biting her lower lip, before she made up her mind and looked at him. Unfortunately, it was impossible for her to hide her emotions. Her tears were impossible to stop, and they kept falling, drenching her face wet.


    ��Why did you lie to me?��


    ��I am not lying.�� She was still stubborn.


    He took a deep breath and asked, ��If it��s marriage, can you marry me? The status of my family shouldn��t be worse than your fiance, right?��


    ��Why do you want to do this��?�� Suddenly, something was broken in her heart. She stared at him with tears and asked, ��Did you pity me? I don��t need it! I can handle everything on my own!��


    ��Then, why did you lie? Why did you lie that you want to marry?�� He was also annoyed by Yukinoshita, who always tried to be stubborn when she needed someone the most. Even though he knew it might be because of how she was, it annoyed him to think how stubborn this girl was. ��Do you want me to just ignore you and just continue living without you?��


    ��Yes!�� She shouted. ��Just live happily with your women! Forget me! I can live on my own! Just ignore me!��


    ��But I can��t.�� He held her hand and didn��t let her go. ��I can��t just leave you alone.��


    ��Why? There are many beautiful women around you, right? They��re not worse than me, andpared to me, who is troublesome, they��re more obedient and love you, right? Why can��t you just ignore me?��


    Her eyes were still stubborn, without looking away from her. Even if she was frail, weak, and in her worst state, she waited for his answer.


    ��What else can that be?��


    ��What?��


    He wasn��t sure why he felt this girl was teasing him, but he was slightly embarrassed and couldn��t say his feeling honestly.


    ��Aren��t you smart? You should have realized it!��


    ��If you don��t say anything, how can I understand it!�� Yukinoshita was also embarrassed, but she shouted at him.


    ��Guess it, dummy!��


    ��I don��t know! I don��t know! Give me a clear answer!��


    The two fought each other for a while before they let out a helpless sigh. Suddenly, the tense atmosphere between them disappeared, and all that was left was a strange atmosphere that made them shy.


    ��If I don��t love you, why do you think I can��t let you go?�� He said helplessly and felt that his face was reddened. ��Are you satisfied?��


    ��Oh���� While she was blushing from cheeks to ears, she still stubbornly looked at him, but it was so hard since she was so shy.


    He stared at her for a moment and said, ��If you reject me, push me away.��


    She saw him getting closer and was about to take her lips. She was about to close her eyes, and the responsibility she needed to take as someone from Yukinoshita��s family suddenly resurfaced. This responsibility pressed her slender shoulders like a boulder. She was helplessly crushed by it, but at that moment, she threw that boulder away and ran toward him, hugging him tightly and epting his kiss as tears dripped from her eyes.

 Chapter 650: Sorry

Chapter 650: Sorry


    I am sorry, but I am going to take a one-day break. It��s so sudden, but please forgive me since I also took a break a week ago.

 Chapter 651: Awkward

    Chapter 651: Awkward


    ��Yes.��


    Hearing this answer, Shishio and Yukinoshita felt their heads dizzy and their faces reddened, thinking, what was the point of their previous conversation?


    They weren��t sure what to say for a while, but one thing was for sure, they knew that their previous conversation wasn��t meaningless. It told them how they felt about each other. However, they had to say they felt embarrassed.


    ��Will you kiss me in front of your fiance?�� He didn��t see the point of getting embarrassed any longer and teased her.


    She rolled her eyes since her fiance was this bastard!


    ��Why�� why didn��t you say anything?�� She looked at Shishio with some grief since she felt that everything was just a joke.


    ��My parents also didn��t tell me���� He was also helpless since he didn��t know that his fiancee was Yukinoshita.


    She also looked at his father, wondering why he didn��t say anything. If she knew that this bastard was her fiance, even though she was reluctant, she didn��t think it was that bad. Well, she was happy, but after she had said all of those words to him, showing her determination to cast away everything for him, why was the ending like this?


    Was this a happy ending?


    Or was this an embarrassing ending?


    She didn��t know, but she was so embarrassed at that moment. However, she also feltplicated, yet when her hand was held by him, this doubt disappeared. She looked at him, who held her hand naturally in front of her father, but didn��t say anything and just held his hand tighter.


    That��s right.


    As long as they were together, it was okay.


    It was good that she didn��t have to cast everything away to be with him. Instead, it was good that her parents supported their rtionship. Yet she still held a grudge against her parents for not saying anything about her engagement with him. She had been tormented by many thoughts over the past few weeks, and she was hungry. While the end was good since she could be honest with her feelings and be with him, she still held a grudge against her parents.


    ��I have never known that you have a good rtionship with Takumi-san��s son.��


    However, when she heard this voice, she lowered her head and hid behind Shishio. Unlike her father, she wasn��t good with her mother since her mother was strict.


    ��Hmm?��


    This action didn��t escape his eyes, and he followed the direction of this voice.


    ��Yukino-senpai? No, it should be her mother?��


    He was in a daze when he saw Yukinoshita��s mother since she was simr to Yukinoshita.


    Unlike Haruno, who had a developed body and was full of smiles, Yukinoshita��s mother was simr to Yukinoshita. Their bodies were slender, and her appearance was rather cold and sharp, even if she tried to make her expression as soft as possible.


    If Yukinoshita was like Edelweiss, growing the toughest alpine alone, without anyone��s help, then her mother was like a white rose. Beautiful yet full of thorns.


    Still, he had to say that her mother was beautiful. Her jet-ck hair was carefully tied in a bun, and she also did her make-up delicately. Unlike his mother or her two daughters, who wore a dress, she wore a kimono with a light purple color, which was embroidered with a wisteria flower design.


    However, what surprised him was that the rtionship between his father and Yukinoshita��s mother seemed quite close since she called him by his first name.


    Yukinoshita��s mother didn��t seem unfazed when she didn��t receive an answer from her daughter. Instead, she looked at him carefully from up to down.


    He also did the same and looked at Yukinoshita��s mother.


    They stared at each other for a moment before Yukinoshita��s mother shook her head and said, ��You��re like your father.��


    ��Do you know my father, Mam?��


    ��Call me Takako-san or mom since my daughter will marry you, right?�� Takako Yukinoshita said with a gentle smile.


    ����..��


    He somehow understood why Yukinoshita didn��t seem to be good with her mother. ��Then, Takako-san. Do you know my father?�� He nced at Yukinoshita��s father, who seemed awkward.


    ��We were ssmates before. He was quite a womanizer.��


    ��Haha���� Takumiughed awkwardly before coughing since Shioriko punched his rib before slowly coaxing his wife.


    Shishio looked at his father thoughtfully and thought there might be something hidden between his father and Yukinoshita��s mother. However, it didn��t really matter since it was all in the past, and they had their own family now, so there was no need to bring up that matter to the present.


    ��You��re not like your father, right?�� Takako asked with a smile.


    ����.�� Shishio, Takumi, Shioriko, and Yukinoshita.


    Haruno looked at the four of them thoughtfully.


    ��Well, it doesn��t matter if you are a womanizer like your father, but since you have decided to take Yukino as your wife, you should take care of her, okay?��


    As a people from a high position, it was natural for Takako to understand how lustful the men were. Many people in this ce had one or two lovers or even more. Naturally, there were also many who were devoted to their partners, like Takako and her husband or Takumi and Shioriko.


    However, unlike Takumi and Shioriko, who were in love with each other.


    The rtionship between Takako and her husband was quiteplex since her husband was a son-inw. In other words, he was chosen by her family to be her husband since she needed someone to impregnate her.


    Still, their rtionship should be good since they could have two children.


    However, in their rtionship, Takako had the upper hand.


    ��That��s what I n to do, Takako-san.��


    Takako��s gaze might be able to scare anyone, but in his eyes, she was just another attractive woman. He didn��t mind her gaze and stared into her eyes calmly while answering her question. Still, he was speechless since Yukinoshita��s mother should be able to tell what kind of bastard he was.


    While Yukinoshita was quite scared by her mother, she looked at him with a smile and moved so close toward him.


    Takako nced at her daughter for a moment before showing a gentle smile, then looked at Shishio again. She put her hands on top of each other in front of herher region before bowing her head sincerely.


    ��Then, I will leave her in your care.��


    ��I will take care of her, Takako-san.��


    Even if he didn��t like to bow his head, he followed the etiquette of this country. However, unlike Takako, who put her hands in front of herher region, he put his hands on his side.


    ��Takako-san?�� Takako looked at Shishio doubtfully.


    ����Mother?��


    ��That��s good.�� Takako smiled brightly.


    ����.�� Haruno and Yukinoshita were in a daze since they had never seen their mother smile so brightly.


    The rtionship between them was clear, and their engagement was also clear, so no one was holding back anymore, and their rtionship was harmonious.


    However, one person felt awkward and ignored.


    This person was Haruno, but she also understood this since the main characters in this ce were Shishio and Yukinoshita. She couldn��t voice her thoughts, but she felt quite jealous. However, everything had been decided.


    Yukinoshita would be part of the Oga family and Shishio��s wife.


    On the other hand, she would be the head of the Yukinoshita family, and it was her duty that she had to. Her feelings? It was unrted in front of the prosperity of her family. However, unlike Yukinoshita, she was strong and good at acting.


    ��Then, when are you going to have children?�� Haruno asked with a smile while hugging the two of them.


    ��Nee-san!�� Yukinoshita blushed and wanted to push her away.


    However, he was speechless since he didn��t even think to make one for now.


    ��Haruno.��


    ��Yes, ~.��


    He looked at Takako again and thought that this woman was quite dangerous since even Haruno, who was sowless, was disciplined in a single word. However, it might be a habit since Takako had taught Haruno from her childhood.


    ��Oh, right, I have read your book. It��s good. Are you nning to be a politician in the future?�� Takako asked.


    He was speechless, but then he said, ��I n to be a Mayor in Kyoto.��


    ������ Takako was in a daze for a moment before she nodded. ��That��s a good ambition.��


    ����..�� Haruno and Yukinoshita.


    Anyway, they were talking for a while before Tokugawa came and interrupted them before he celebrated when he knew that Shishio had engaged with Yukinoshita. While it wasn��t official, it was clear to the eyes that their marriage was blessed.


    However, he wasn��t sure how to exin this to his girlfriends. After all, everything had be soplicated.


    Still��


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" receive="" a="" garden="" in="" tokyo!=""></congrattions,>


    He looked at Takako with aplicated gaze before he shook his head, thinking it was time to go home.


    ��Can I bring Yukino-senpai with me, Mother?��


    ������


    Takako looked at Shishio for a moment, staring at him in silence without saying anything.


    ��We haven��t met each other for quite a while, so there are many things that I want to talk about with him. Of course, I will go home as soon as I have talked enough with Yukino-senpai.��


    Takako then looked at her daughter.


    ��Please.�� This time, Yukinoshita didn��t stay silent since she wanted to follow him.


    ��Ah, then, how about I follow?�� Haruno suddenly said with a smile.


    ����.�� Tsukasa and Yukinoshita.


    ��Haruno.�� Takako nced at Haruno and then looked at the two. ��Okay. Just be careful.��


    Haruno sighed but didn��t say anything.


    ��What do you mean by be careful?��


    He sighed, but he said another thing that he wanted to say. ��One more thing.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Can we stop this engagement?��


    ����������.�� Everyone.


    ��What do you mean? Are you ying with my daughter?�� Even Takako was furious when she heard Shishio��s words.


    Yukinoshita also looked at Shishio dumbfoundedly.


    ��No, I love your daughter without a doubt.�� He didn��t blush this time and said firmly what he felt. ��However, I don��t like the circumstances of how we be one. It makes our rtionship impure.��


    ��Is that something important?�� Takako frowned.


    ��Of course!�� He looked at Takako without blinking his eyes. ��If this engagement continues, people might see us be together because we were forced. I don��t want that since I want everyone to know that I marry your daughter because I love your daughter.��


    ������������ Takumi was in a daze.


    However, Yukinoshita and Shioriko blushed since they didn��t expect Shishio would be so bold.


    Haruno also blushed, but it wasn��t that noticeable.


    Still, Takako kept staring at Shishio. She also blushed, but because of her make-up, it wasn��t noticeable.


    ��Can I believe that you will marry her?��


    ��Yes, since I won��t let anyone have her. She can only be my woman in this life.��


    ����you��re too overbearing.�� Takako let out a long sigh and then looked at her daughter. ��What do you think, Yukino? If you have an engagement now, you won��t have to marry other women that might be close to him.��


    ��������..�� Shishio.


    Yukinoshita��s body was tense, but she nodded. ��I believe him.��


    ��Is that so?�� Takako sighed, then said, ��Then I will leave this matter to the two of you.�� Before, she felt reluctant to leave her daughter with Shishio, but now, it was better to leave her with him since if she was pregnant, could he escape?


    He wasn��t sure why Takako was so eager to leave her daughter with him, but he didn��t bother to question Takako and brought Yukinoshita with him with his parents to go to Sakurasou, where everyone was waiting. However, when he left with Yukinoshita, Haruno stared at their back without looking away until they disappeared.


    ��


    ��You sure have guts.��


    When they were inside the car, Takumi couldn��t help but say.


    ��Haha���� Heughed awkwardly.


    ��Yukino, have you eaten yet? How about we stop somewhere to eat?�� Shioriko said with a gentle smile since she had a good impression of her daughter-inw.


    Yukinoshita hesitated since, while she was hungry, she wasn��t sure whether she should agree since she was afraid of being seen as rude.


    ��Let��s go! Let��s go to eat!��


    ��I didn��t ask you!��


    ��What? How can you let your son go hungry?��


    As they bickered, Yukinoshita smiled and thought that this wasn��t bad.


    Still, they visited a Chinese restaurant before they went back.


    Yukinoshita ate a lot of food since she was so hungry.


    However, while the food was satisfying, there was something that they had to do. His parents didn��t join him and returned to his apartment right after they sent them to Sakurasou.


    ��Are you ready?��


    ��Yes.��


    Yukinoshita nodded calmly. It wasn��t her first time entering Sakurasou, but unlike before, her identity was different.


    The two entered the Sakurasou at the same time, and they were greeted by everyone.


    ��Huh? Why is Yukino-senpai here?��


    ��Also, why did you hold each other��s hands?��


    Everyone suddenly had a hunch in their minds, but they didn��t need to ask since they had heard his answer.


    ��Um�� as you have known. This is Yukinoshita Yukino. She is also my fiancee.��


    ����.�� Everyone.

 Chapter 652: Day

    Chapter 652: Day


    Shishio sat in the corridor with a warm tea in his hand, staring at the yard absentmindedly. On his side, there was a novel he had half-read, but he put it aside since he wasn��t in the mood to read it anymore.


    What happened yesterday was just mind-boggling, and he knew that he was being unfair to Yukinoshita. However, he had promised everyone to reject his engagement. While the other party was Yukinoshita, if he epted this engagement, it would be unfair to everyone.


    As long as this engagement waspleted, his first wife was, without a doubt, Yukinoshita.


    While he didn��t doubt that she was the most suitable to be his wife since she also came from a family whose status was simr to his, and she received an education on how to be his wife. It might be hard to imagine, but if he gave an example when he was busy, she knew what she should do, and she also knew how to help him.


    On the other hand, while his other girlfriends were beautiful and special, theycked the education and etiquette to help him. While he didn��t mind, they might think differently. But it was better not to mention this matter any longer since his engagement with Yukinoshita had stopped.


    After they went home from the party, the girls brought Yukinoshita to the girl��s side.


    He couldn��t enter, so he returned to his room. The only unfortunate thing was that no one was by his side, and he felt slightly frustrated. He suddenly thought about his parents and could imagine that he might have a little sister or little brother sooner orter.


    ��Hopefully, it��s a little sister.�� He thought.


    His parents aside, he knew he had to say sorry to Yukinoshita. Sipping his tea again, it had be quite lukewarm, but suddenly his eyes were attracted to the person who walked out from the girl��s side.


    ��Senpai?��


    ��You��re not sleeping?�� Yukinoshita asked. Unlikest night��s appearance, which made her as beautiful as an elf, she dressed in frilly pajamas she borrowed from Kawai Ritsu, making her appear cute.


    ��I have slept.�� He shook his head and asked, ��How about you? It��s your first time sleeping here, right? What do you think?�� While he didn��t think Yukinoshita had trouble sleeping in Sakurasou, there were too many people that slept there since most of his girlfriends gathered in Sakurasou to ask about the engagement.


    ��It��s okay. I sleep well.��


    She looked at the cup on his side and asked, ��Is that tea?��


    ��Um, it��s lukewarm, though.��


    ��Let me help you make a new one. Where is the kitchen?��


    He looked at her for a moment and stood up. ��Let me help you.��


    ��You can just point to where the cup, tea, and all the necessary things for me. You just need to sit and rx.��


    ������..��


    It felt weird when this girl was so gentle with him, but he nodded. Still, he stood up to help her to take out all the necessary items that she needed to make tea.


    ��There��s a lot of tea here.��


    Not only green tea. There were many types of tea, Japanese, ck tea, or herbal tea, such as chamomile, mint, and even ginseng tea.


    ��What is ginseng tea for?�� It was her first time seeing one, so she was quite curious.


    ��For stamina.��


    ������.��


    ��I am serious.��


    ��Let��s not drink it in the morning. With your libido, I am afraid that you might attack all the girls you see.�� She gave a helpless sigh and blushed, remembering how he showed his erection when they kissed.


    ����wise choice.��


    The two discussed what kind of tea they should drink. It was still early in the morning, and the sun was like a zing mound in the distance. Yet the light was still dim, and it was rather dark. However, it didn��t interrupt their conversation, and they discussed many things about tea.


    Yukinoshita loved tea, and to prove that, she always prepared tea for everyone in the clubroom.


    In the end, they decided to make tea with abination ofvender and mint.


    Still, there was also something that attracted her the most.


    ��What is this?��


    ��Cobra and scorpion alcohol.��


    ����I can see that.��


    Besides tea, there were many other beverages kept on the shelf in the kitchen, such as coffee and alcohol. However, the most surprising one was the cobra and scorpion alcohol. It was arge ss with clear alcohol, a whole cobra, a few scorpions, and some ginseng.


    ��Is this also for stamina?��


    ��yes.��


    ����.��


    ��Do you need a lot of things for stamina?��


    As his ex-fiancee and girlfriend, she was naturally curious since she knew they might do it in the future.


    ��Not really, but the others often try to give me this, so I can stay healthy.��


    He didn��t really need this type of stamina drink, but he had to say the taste was quite unique, so he didn��t mind their gift. The one who gave him this one was Sakurajima Mai. After she finished her job, she brought a lot of things for him, including this cobra and scorpion liquor, which made him speechless.


    ��Do you want to try it?��


    ����I am a bit curious, but we haven��t reached a legal age, so no.��


    ��That should be the case in this country, but if we��re in Germany, we��re already legal.��


    Unlike in this country, in Germany, they could drink alcohol when they were 16.


    ��Then, do you know what country we are in now?��


    ��Can we just pretend that we��re in Germany?��


    ��What do you think?��


    He only shrugged his shoulders since he just couldn��t defeat her stare. Her stare was dangerous and expressionless, and one couldn��t tell what she was thinking, but it made him excited.


    ��Senpai.��


    ��If it��s alcohol, you can��t drink it. Be satisfied with tea for now.��


    ��Can I kiss you?��


    ������.��


    She stared at Shishio without emotion and asked, ��What do you think?��


    ��Great!��


    He kissed her without hesitation and hugged her in his arms.


    ��������


    She was speechless, but she epted him and hugged his neck affectionately.


    However, their kiss was quickly interrupted by the sound of the boiling water.


    ��We can continueter.�� She patted him lightly and prepared the tea.


    He stared at her and thought that he was really lucky to have Yukinoshita.


    As the hot water was poured on the dryvender and mint leaves, they needed to wait five minutes before the tea was ready. While waiting, they sat in the corridor, watching the yard.


    Unlike before, the yard Sakurasou was beautiful since he carefully dressed them with flowers and nted a few vegetables.


    ��It��s nice here.��


    ��Do you like traditional Japanese houses?��


    ��My house in Chiba is built in a traditional Japanese house, after all, so I might have gotten used to living in this type of house.�� She looked at Shishio and asked, ��How about your home in Kyoto?��


    ��My parents�� house is modern, but my ancestral family��s house is Japanese.�� He looked at Yukinoshita and said, ��I want to see your house in the future.��


    ��Well, I want to visit your house too���� She was embarrassed, but she told him what she felt inside her heart.


    He smiled before he apologized. ��Sorry.��


    She was stunned before she asked, ��Why did you apologize?��


    ��You might have realized why I have decided to stop the engagement, right?��


    While the feeling of wanting to marry her without the involvement of others so their marriage could stay pure was real, the real reason was that he didn��t want his other girlfriends to feel sad. If he had agreed to that engagement back then, as he said before, he would have broken his vow with everyone to reject the engagement, andstly, it would be unfair to them.


    While they were all familiar with Yukinoshita, what made her so specialpared to the rest?


    If so, why didn��t he make the rest his fiancee?


    Honestly, even if he epted the engagement, they might not say anything, and they would still love him and be with him, but they would be sad. This was something that he couldn��t ept since he was the reason why they were sad. Naturally, he decided to deceive Yukinoshita��s mother, and his family, by telling them that he wanted to maintain the purity of their rtionship.


    If the one who said this was an adult, they might not believe it, but it was him, who was only a teenager.


    Purity.


    This single word had always been something that described a teenager, and for him to use this reason to stop his engagement with Yukinoshita was simply the embodiment of impurity, so he apologized to her since he knew he had deceived her.


    ��So, are you lying to me that you want to maintain the purity of our rtionship?��


    ��No, I am not lying, but that��s not the only reason.��


    ��Then, let��s leave it like that.��


    ��Are you okay with that?��


    ��Un.�� Yukinoshita nodded. ��While knowing that you only love me is a good thing, the fact that you can throw others away without consideration might make me worry for the future, even if I believe that you love me so much that you can throw everything away for me.�� While his rtionship with other girls was something that shouldn��t be epted, who made him crazy for him?


    However, it was good to know that he cared about the others, so even if she had be older and her beauty disappeared, she knew he would love her forever.


    ����while I am speechless at how narcissistic you are, you��re not wrong, though, since I am crazy for you.��


    ��It��s troublesome to have such a man with me, though.��


    ��Oh? Should I leave then?��


    ��You dare!��


    The two looked at each other andughed.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��Why did you thank me?�� He was confused.


    ��Because you have brought me out and taught me how wonderful it is to love someone.�� She gently caressed his cheek and kissed him again. ��I know I have said this several times, but I love you.��


    ������..��


    He was in a daze and thought that he was really lucky to have this girl as his woman.


    ��You��re not going to say anything?�� She blushed and was slightly dissatisfied since he didn��t say anything.


    ��I love you too.�� He kissed her lips, too, then asked with a smile, ��Satisfied?��


    ��Not enough.��


    ��Is it only me, or are you acting spoiled now?��


    ��Oh? You don��t want me to act spoiled in front of you?��


    ��Why not?��


    He hugged her in his arms, enjoying the morning and tea in their hands.


    She looked at him for a moment, smiled, and hoped that this kind of day would continue forever.

 Chapter 653: Lewd Dorm

    Chapter 653: Lewd Dorm


    Summer vacation is almost over soon.


    This time he stayed on the Sunaharasou with Ayaka Sunohara, Nana Sunohara, and Hina Tachibana.


    While the three of them were ying a game together, Ayaka talked with someone on the phone.


    Oh, the game they yed wasn��t a perverted game but a normal game.


    ��By the way, where is Rui-senpai?�� Nana asked.


    ��She needs to go to the restaurant for a while.��


    Unlike the rest, Rui Tachibana had something she wanted to do, so she worked hard during the summer vacation. Naturally, she also took a break from time to time. Still, among all of them, except for Shiina, Nanami, or Mai, she was the one who was the most serious with her dream.


    ��You��re going to pick her upter?�� Hina asked.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded. ��We have decided to stay here tonight, right?��


    The only one who lived in Sunoharasou during the summer vacation was Ayaka. She was quite lonely, so she often invited everyone to stay.


    ��Ah, I lost!�� Hina was frustrated when Nana kept beating her in the game.


    ��Hahaha�� it��s 100 years too early for you to defeat me!�� Nanaughed heartily, showing a smug expression as her nose grew long from the happiness of bullying a weak yer. This feeling might be weird and distorted, but winning was better than losing, right?


    Shishio looked at Hina, who wept before staring at Nana and asked, ��Do you want to fight me?��


    Nana suddenly felt her body almost crushed by his sheer presence. She suddenly thought about the RPG game that she yed where a hero had to face the demon king, who gave terror in this world. She felt that this was how the hero felt at that moment. Her body trembled, and her lips shivered, but even so, she knew that she had to take a step forward, or who would defeat this demon and save humankind?


    ��You��re next, Shishio! Come on! Let me show you the result of my training!�� Nana stood up, wielding her gaming handheld like a sword toward him.


    ��Nana, you should give up.�� Hina sighed since she knew how strong Shishio was, but it also brought her a smile since it felt good to have her man to give her opponent revenge.


    ��No! This time, I won��t step back! This time, I will win!�� Nana shook her head with firm determination.


    ��Oh? Do you dare to approach me? Instead of running away, you��reing, right to me? Even your teacher, Hina Tachibana, has told you how powerful I am, like an exam student scrambling to finish the problems on the exam until thest moments before the chime, yet you dare to approach me?�� His tone was arrogant and seemed dramatic.


    ��No, I don��t.�� Hina thought, but she didn��t interrupt him, eating peanuts, watching their confrontation curiously.


    ��I can��t beat your shit without getting closer!��


    ��Oh, ho! Thene as close as you like.��


    Their battle was inevitable, and they started their battle right away.


    ��Too slow! Too slow!��


    Hina thought that watching their interaction was more interesting than anything.


    ��It��s too hot!��


    Hiratsuka suddenly entered the room while trying to fan her face before she saw Shishio and Nana fighting each other. Naturally, they fought in the game, not with their bodies. Even if they fought with their bodies, they would do it with a different method.


    ��Ora! Ora! Ora!��


    ��Useless! Useless! Useless��


    ����..�� Hiratsuka was in silence for a while, then asked, ��What are they doing?��


    ��Fighting,�� Hina answered calmly while eating peanuts.


    Hiratsuka looked curious at the fight before she hugged him with her sweaty body.


    ��You��re full of sweat!�� He was startled when he felt her sticky body on him.


    ��Don��t you like my sweat?��


    ��I am not such a pervert!��


    ��Your mouth is like that, but your body is honest. Look, your penis is so erect.��


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at Hiratsuka and wondered how this woman could be so lewd. Yet he didn��t expect his indignant expression to be like oil on Hiratsuka��s fiery passion, which made her even more excited to tease him.


    ��Hold him down, Sensei! I am going to win soon!�� Nanaughed happily, thinking that as a hero, wasn��t it natural for her to have a party?


    While this party was quite weird, as long as she won, Nana didn��t care!


    As for whether she was being fair or not, she could talk about this matterter when she won.


    Shishio looked at Nana, who was lusting after victory. He wanted to show her the reality that even though he was at such a disadvantage, it was impossible for her to win, yet he was in a dilemma.


    Should he act like a good boyfriend by losing so she could be happy?


    Or should he be a strict boyfriend who told her that reality wasn��t so easy?


    This was a difficult question, but he had to say that Hiratsuka��s sticky body made it hard for him to concentrate. If she was smelly, he would put on a disgusted expression, telling her to take a bath, yet strangely enough, her sweat had a scent of lily. The pure lily, which had the meaning of sweet and innocent, could be smelled on Hiratsuka��s impure body. This contradiction almost put him in an obscene haze, like he was in the aromatherapy room with essence from Hiratsuka��s scent.


    It was something strange, and only an extremist would be excited in this situation.


    However, unexpectedly, he might also be one of them, which made him sigh since he still couldn��t endure the temptation of an older woman. He no longer cared about the game and let Nana win.


    Hiratsuka also noticed the subtleness of his emotion, and she just wanted to tease him, but she didn��t expect she would really get him aroused. Her throat was dry, almost parched, and she knew that only his lips could satiate her thirst.


    Yet, suddenly, Nana��s voice echoed, ��I won!��


    ����..�� 2x


    Shishio and Hiratsuka let out a sigh before they regained their rity, but their minds were still in shambles, and they were hardly able to concentrate.


    ��I won! I won! I won!��


    Nana danced happily, causing her skirt to sway left, right, up, and down, showing the shadow of the bottom parts of her buttocks, yet not enough to show the color of her panties.


    ����..��


    Shishio was afraid that this ce might change into a lewd down in the future, which made him think that his life was good. He let out a sigh and said, ��I lost.��


    ��Hey, is that how you treat the winner? You should be more humble in front of me, right?�� Nana pinched his chin and lifted it, so she could see his humiliated face clearly. She loved this feeling when she could dominate him, giving her a strange excitement that shouldn��t be born.


    ����you�� when the nightes, I will teach you the meaning of humility.��


    He was utterly humiliated. How could he bear this?


    ��Oh, ho? Do you dare? Thene on! Let��s have our rematch tonight!��


    ��Okay, okay. Enough of the drama.�� Hina looked at the rows of liquors on the table and slurped. ��Shishio, what��s wrong with these?��


    ��It��s my collection. What do you think?��


    He had a lot of alcohol collection, so he brought all of them here, including the cobra and scorpion liquor that he kept on the shelf in the kitchen.


    ��Is this good?��


    Hiratsuka looked at the cobra and scorpion liquor.


    ��It��ll make your body hot. You should dilute it with something when you drink it.��


    ��Hot, huh?�� 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina stared at the alcohol with a subtle curiosity.


    ��Is the alcohol good?�� Nana asked curiously.


    He looked at Nana and said, ��I am afraid that you might be an alcoholic.�� When he thought about Nana, he felt this girl might chug down alcohol-like water in the future.


    ��Hmm�� so it is good?�� Nana was curious.


    ��Nana, you can��t drink it, okay?�� Ayaka, who had returned, couldn��t help but scold Nana.


    However, Shishio, on the side, also wanted to be scolded by Ayaka.


    ��By the way, who is that? You have been talking for so long, Ayaka.��


    Hina was quite curious about the person who talked with Nana on the telephone since they had talked for quite a while.


    ��It��s Akkun��s parents.��


    ��Akkun?��


    They thought for a while and knew who Akkun was mentioned by Ayaka.


    While Ayaka��s dorm only epted a female tenant, Aki Shiina was the only male in this dorm. It was quite a special case since she thought he was a female in the beginning. Even now, she felt he was like a female instead of a male, especially when she thought about his pen cap.


    ��What��s wrong with him?�� He became curious now.


    ��It seems that he is going to move with his big sister,�� Ayaka said with a sigh, feeling a bit lonely, but if this was something they had decided, she could only support it.


    ��Big sister?��


    Suddenly, he became curious about Aki��s big sister.


    ��They should be on their way and wille soon after to bring their luggage to their new apartment, so his parents told me about this.��


    ��Even if his big sisteres, Aki doesn��t have to move, right?�� He had to say that he was amazed by his shamelessness since he could say something he didn��t mean with such a straight face. Instead of feeling disappointed, he felt it was a good thing that Aki decided to move, but he couldn��t show it on his face.


    ��Well, his big sister is the one who insists. His parents told me so.��


    Aki��s parents told her that Aki��s big sister doted on her little brother, so she didn��t want to leave him alone and insisted on transferring to Tokyo and letting him live with her. His parents also felt it was good since instead of being alone, if two siblings lived together, they could support each other, right?


    ��Well, if that��s the case, there��s nothing we can do. I will help them to moveter,�� Shishio said with a straight face.


    ��Thank you, Shishio.�� Ayaka kissed his cheek affectionately. She wanted to kiss him more, but she was quite embarrassed. ��By the way, when is Roberta going toe?��


    ��Soon.��


    However, suddenly, Hina��s phone rang. She took her phone and frowned. ��Mom?�� She connected to the phone and asked, ��What��s wrong, mom?�� However, her expression quickly changed, and she eximed. ��Huh? Police?!��


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned tense with her voice.

 Chapter 654: Pervert again?

    Chapter 654: Pervert again?


    ��Yo! Shishio!��


    Jou Mikimoto greeted Shishio with a smile when he saw him entering his restaurant.


    ��Uncle.��


    During the summer, Shishio often came to Jou��s restaurant to pick up Rui or to taste their food, so they could make it better.


    Jou knew Shishio��s pte, and his advice was good, and he could even see how his customers kept praising his foods since they tasted better.


    Everyone in Jou��s restaurant knew him, and no one stopped him when he entered. They even greeted him with a smile since they knew this restaurant could be better because of him. If they made their own restaurant in the future, they knew that if they could get his help, their restaurant would be famous, so they tried to please him.


    ��Where is Rui?��


    Shishio was straight to the point since he needed to handle the matter needed Rui��s presence.


    ��She is getting ready. What��s wrong? You seem so serious,�� Jou asked curiously.


    ��It��s a pervert.�� He let out a long sigh, wondering why there were so many perverts in this city.


    Before Hina received a call from her mother, telling her that Natsuo was at the police station.


    Natsuo was at the police station because he caught a panties thief around the neighborhood.


    Natsuo called his father, but his father was quite busy, and it was impossible for him toe for him, so in the end, his father told him about this matter to Tsukiko Tachibana, and she told her two daughters about this matter, telling them to help to get Natsuo out since she was also in the middle of her job.


    Hina didn��t want toe since her rtionship was quite awkward with Natsuo. She had rejected him, after all, and their rtionship was hardly close. She also moved to Shishio��s apartment and barelymunicated with Natsuo. Still, it was impossible for her to ignore Natsuo. Fortunately, Shishio was there, and he also didn��t mind helping Natsuo since even if it felt weird, Natsuo might be his brother-inw.


    As for why Shishio also invited Rui, it was because Rui was also a victim of this panties thief.


    ��What? Who dares?! I wille with you!�� Jou��s eyes reddened as he took the kitchen knife, ready to rampage on the police station. How could a father stay calm when he heard that his daughter��s panties were stolen by someone?!


    If Jou didn��t cut one or two fingers off this thief, he wouldn��t be called a man!


    After Jou received a recipe from Shishio, his stamina increased, and his skin was healthy. He also had dominated his wife, and watching his wife begging for mercy every time made his pride rise.


    ��Calm down, dad!�� Rui just happened to go out and quickly stopped her father. There was no way she could let her father follow them to the police station since she knew that this guy might rampage. She wasn��t sure how, but after Jou��s meeting with Shishio, she felt her father had be more aggressive and confident, which made her sigh since she could see many young women were attracted to him.


    While Rui didn��t care much about her father��s romance, he had a new wife, so she hoped he would stay loyal even though her boyfriend wasn��t loyal to her alone. Still, this and that was a different matter.


    This matter aside, being aggressive didn��t mean a bad thing. Also, instead of saying aggressive, it was better to say Jou dared to take the initiative. His age might keep him calm and cool-headed in many situations, especially with his experience of failing his first restaurant. However, when he saw a chance, he didn��t hesitate to take the initiative.


    This is what it meant to be aggressive.


    In other words, Jou had be a man of initiative.


    ��Shishio, do something to that pervert in my ce!�� Jou was helpless by Rui, so he could only rely on his son-inw.


    ��Don��t worry, Uncle. Leave the rest to me.��


    How could he let this pervert go?


    The moment this bastard had stolen Rui��s panties, this guy��s fate was already sealed. Whether it was going to be a potato farm, a miner, or a fish pellet, he was going to torture this guy slowly, giving him the best despair from one ce to another.


    Rui could only smile helplessly at the two men before she hugged Shishio. ��Then, bye, dad. I will see you after the summer vacation.��


    ��Un.�� Jou nodded. ��Have fun on your summer vacation. You don��t need to be in a hurry to continue your work.�� He waved his hand, watching the two leave until he suddenly remembered about his stepdaughter, Hibiki Mikimoto, who reminded him to call her whenever Shishio came. However, while he felt good about Shishio, how could he feel good when almost all of his daughters fell to the same man?


    Or maybe because his daughters shared the same type of men?


    He wasn��t sure, but it was better to keep quiet about this matter.


    ��Shishio, don��t forget!��


    ��Okay, uncle.��


    He waved his hand and said goodbye before he took Rui with him to his car since he had something to talk about with her.


    The two were inside the car, but he didn��t immediately drive them to the police office, where Natsuo was waiting. It was Natsuo, after all, so even if this guy stayed in the police office for a while, it didn��t matter.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me about this?��


    He was helpless at Rui since she didn��t tell him that her panties were stolen.


    Rui was a bit embarrassed but said, ��You have been busy for the past few days after all, especially when your parents came and told you that you would be engaged with someone. I don��t want to bother you with something small.��


    ��It doesn��t matter whether this issue is small or big, but no matter how busy I am, I won��t think of you as a bother, okay?�� He rubbed her hair gently and said, ��So promise me next time, tell me if you have something that you keep on your heart or trouble you have encountered since it saddened me when you don��t trust me.��


    ��I know.��


    Rui stared at him for a moment, feeling her eyes moist from the tears before hugging him tightly. ��Sorry.�� She thought she should handle this problem alone, but she was wrong since she knew she should discuss it with him as soon as it happened.


    ��It��s okay. It��s good that it is only your panties. What if you��re hurt next time?��


    The matter of panties could be big or small, depending on how one sees it.


    However, what mattered the most was how this situation would develop.


    If this pervert only stole panties, it didn��t really matter since it was just a piece of clothing. Even though it was annoying and made people furious and disgusted, it was still better than how a sexual deviant would usually act, especially toward an attractive girl.


    To be honest, he didn��t expect to meet so many perverts in this city. If he included Shiro-san, he had met three perverts and two while he was in the summer. It might be only two people, but it was scary, okay?


    If possible, he didn��t want any of his women to meet a pervert, but he knew that the world couldn��t work that way.


    Still, for those perverts, who harassed his women, it was impossible for him to give them a merciful punishment, and only hell was waiting for them.


    ��It��s just that it is only my kid-like panties that are stolen, and I thought it was Fujii who stole it.��


    While Rui had many adult panties, the only panties that were stolen were kid-like panties.


    This fact made him speechless, making him wonder whether this pervert had a special hobby.


    On the other hand, he knew Natsuo was being wronged, but it couldn��t be helped since their rtionship was far from good. It was normal for Rui to have such prejudice toward Natsuo since Natsuo was the only male except Akihito Fujii in the house.


    ��Anyway, let��s pick him up.��


    ��Okay.��


    Even if their rtionship was terrible, they were still a family. However, it was impossible for her to pick him up alone, so when Shishio told her that he was going to go with her, she agreed without hesitation.


    ��When we go back, how about we stop at the nearby hotel first?��


    ����.��


    Shishio thought that this might be Rui��s way to give him thanks for helping her.


    ��


    Natsuo Fujii was sitting in silence, wondering how everything could be like this. His mood was far from good since he had encountered one misfortune after another, especially after he was rejected by Hina and how Rui often looked at him with disgust.


    ��What did I do?��


    Natsuo felt the unfairness of this world.


    Yet Natsuo didn��t expect to have a good rtionship with Rui since he also hated her. The only thing he regretted was Hina since if he didn��t confess and didn��t express his feelings, their rtionship wouldn��t be so awkward.


    However, there was no medicine for regret.


    It was impossible for him to change everything, so he had been holed up in his room to write a story.


    Today, he also wanted to do the same, but he had gone to the school to do some business before going back and continuing to write. Unfortunately, he met a disaster.


    ��Nat-chan! Nat-chan! Who is going to pick us up?��


    He looked at the transfer student from America, who sat next to him.


    ��Probably my father or my�� mother, Alex.��


    It was still hard for him to call Tsukiko Tachibana his mother, but he didn��t want to talk about his father��s remarriage, so he called Tsukiko a ��mother.��


    ��Okay! Okay!��


    Alex J. Matsukawa.


    This was the name of this boy, who was also Natsuo��s new friend. He came from America and just transferred to Suimei. As expected, he had blonde hair and blue eyes, showing he was a real one.


    ��By the way, are we going to be on the news?�� Alex asked.


    ��It��s just an underwear thief, so I don��t know.�� Natsuo was helpless since he just wanted to go home. However, he was stunned when he heard this voice.


    ��Fujii.��


    Natsuo turned and was dumbfounded. ��Huh? Rui?��


    Alex also turned before he was in a daze since it was his first time seeing such a cute girl, yet he didn��t realize how dark his future would be.

 Chapter 655: Subtlety

    Chapter 655: Subtlety


    ��Why are you here?�� Natsuo was dumbfounded since the one who appeared wasn��t his father or Tsukiko. Instead, it was Rui, who he had the worst rtionship with. As for Alex��s reaction, he didn��t see it, and he didn��t care either since even if this guy was interested in Rui, it was impossible for him to get Rui.


    ��My mom and Akihito-san are busy. Also, I am sorry.�� Rui apologized.


    ����why did you apologize?�� Natsuo was even more dumbfounded.


    ��I thought that you were the one who stole my panties before, so I wanted to apologize for my mistake.��


    Natsuo��s lips twitched, but he nodded and felt happy for some reason. ��No, it��s okay. If you understand, then it is good.��


    ��Hey, sorry to keep you waiting.��


    Suddenly a police officer came before, surprised to see Rui. ��Who is this student?��


    ��Ah, she might be one of the victims,�� Natsuo said.


    ��I see. Well, we can��t return any underwear yet, but could you check if yours is there?��


    ��Yes.��


    Rui nodded, then looked at Natsuo. ��Fujii, tell Shishio that I am going to see my panties first.�� She then left with the police officer before he was able to react.


    ��What?��


    Natsuo��s mood suddenly becameplex, but he understood how Rui coulde and pick him up. If Shishio wasn��t there, it would have been impossible for Rui to pick her up.


    ��Also, shouldn��t Hina-nee know about this matter?��


    He suddenly thought that his father and Tsukiko should be busy with their job, so in the end, they could only ask Rui and Hina to help, but it was only Rui, who coulde, which made him depressed.


    ��Hey, Nat-chan! Nat-chan! who is she?��


    ��Huh?��


    He was quite surprised by Alex��s outburst, but he answered him in an ufortable manner. ��Ah, erm�� I��d say�� a friend.�� He didn��t want to tell anyone about his father��s remarriage nor the fact he had a stepsibling, especially when he only knew Alex today.


    In other words, he wasn��t that close to Alex.


    ��Awesome, she is so cute���� Alex was smitten by Rui, then he looked at Natsuo and said, ��I want to go out with her! Nat-chan, introduce her to me!��


    ��I-Introduce��?�� Natsuo was dumbfounded. He thought for a moment and knew that Rui had a boyfriend, but that boyfriend was a bastard and a scumbag. Yet he didn��t think that Alex was much better. Still, he didn��t tell about the matter of Shishio first since there was something that he was curious about.


    ��Why don��t you pick her on your own? Al, didn��t you say you have a lot of experience?��


    ��Ah�� well, erm.�� Alex rubbed the back of his head, showing an ufortable expression since he was lying to Natsuo that he had a lot of girlfriends.


    Natsuo also knew this since the face of someone with a lot of girlfriends didn��t seem like someone with a lot of girlfriends. However, Alex wasn��t that kind of type at all.


    ��You-You know, the girl in this country is shy, right? If I try in my own way, they might run away, so please, Nat-chan! Please introduce her to me!��


    Alex begged with all of his might.


    Natsuo wanted to say something, but he heard a voice that made his heart stop.


    ��Senpai.��


    Natsuo turned, and he almost stopped breathing.


    Shishio��s aura was special, and it made people who saw him stop breathing for a while appreciate the pure masculinity of his body. His eyes were sharp, his eyebrows were like des, and there was this special atmosphere when Shishio walked. Even if he didn��t swing that way, he had to say that Shishio was attractive.


    Even Alex, who followed Natsuo��s gaze, was also stunned when he saw Shishio since it was his first time seeing someone like him. If his instinct was good, it would quickly tell him that he shouldn��t let his mother or future girlfriend meet this person, or else the consequences would be dangerous. Unfortunately, he didn��t have such an instinct, so he could onlyment since he didn��t expect there was such a male born in this world.


    It was like the very essence of manliness, and power was used to define him.


    </as>


    This was the reward he got from Yukinoshitast time, and it gave him a different aura from a normal person. When they saw him, they would naturally put themselves lower than him and bow their heads subconsciously since his presence was just too blinding.


    Still, this wasn��t the main ability of this skill.


    The real ability of this skill was to make people easily win the trust of anyone and fit into any social group.


    It was a scary ability since it was almost like hypnosis.


    ��Where is Rui?�� Shishio asked.


    ��He-He should be with the police officer,�� Natsuo said after a moment of nervousness.


    ��Thank you.�� He nodded with a gentle smile and said, ��Wait here. Let��s go home togetherter.�� He left Natsuo and walked to where Rui was. As for the foreigner, who sat next to Natsuo, he simply ignored him.


    Natsuo let out a long sigh. Even though he felt bitter, he understood why this guy could get so many girlfriends. Still, this didn��t mean he epted his rtionship with Rui since he was still worried about Rui. Yet what could he do? Their rtionship was far from good, after all.


    ��H-Hey, Nat-chan, who is that?�� Alex was quite nervous and asked Natsuo secretly, so he wouldn��t be heard by Shishio. Still, his gesture was quite exaggerated since Shishio was already far away, so Shishio wouldn��t hear them, right?


    Natsuo looked at Alex and decided to ignore him since he just wanted to calm his mind at this moment. Still, he had to say this guy was annoying.


    ��


    If the pervert was a prick, Shishio would do something, but the pervert was a chicken. Still, it didn��t change what he was going to do with this pervert. However, he also felt it was normal since the surroundings were police, and this pervert was caught red-handed. Naturally, he wasn��t going to give this guy mercy since there was a price one needed to pay for doing something inappropriate to his woman.


    ��Let��s go back.��


    Rui held his hand and didn��t care about the pervert anymore since this guy was caught. As for her panties, she didn��t ask them back since they were disgusting. Still, even if she asked, it was impossible to get them back since they would be used as evidence for the pervert��s crime.


    ��Okay.�� He nodded. ��By the way, before we go to the hotel, let��s send Natsuo-senpai back home first.��


    ��Eh?�� Rui was reluctant, but she nodded. She knew that her man was gentle (toward her only), or he might try to mess around with Natsuo. Either way, their trip to the hotel needed to wait for a while, but it didn��t matter since it was still in the afternoon.


    The two walked and saw Natsuo was still sitting there.


    ��Natsuo-senpai,e on. Let��s go back.��


    As for Alex, Shishio had never looked at him from the beginning to the end since he thought this guy just happened to sit next to Natsuo. However, this person stared at Rui before looking at his hand, which was held by Rui.


    Shishio looked at Alex, and Alex also looked at Shishio.


    ��What��s wrong? Is there something on my face?��


    ��No! No! No!�� Alex shook his head with all of his might before he lowered his head, crying and sobbing.


    ����.��


    Shishio wondered whether this guy��s panties were also stolen.


    Natsuo looked at Shishio and Rui before Alex for a while before he stood up, but Alex held his hand tightly without letting him go.


    ��Let go of me, Alex!��


    Natsuo said quietly.


    ��Nat-chan, are you so cruel toward me?��


    Alex didn��t expect that, even before he began, everything was crumbling before him. He didn��t even have a chance to do anything andy down on the ground, hopelessly. What was even crueler, knowing this fact, Natsuo didn��t say anything and let him understand the brutal reality before him. He wept, and his face was full of sadness, but Natsuo didn��t hesitate to leave him, which made him realize how fickle the human rtionship was.


    However, Alex didn��t n to let Natsuo go since he had a lot of things toin to him about.


    As for Shishio, Alex didn��t dare to say anything and just lowered his head. While it was only a moment, he felt that Shishio was like a gang member or mafia he saw in America.


    ��Or worse?��


    However, he wouldn��t be surprised if Shihio was a son of a yakuza family.


    Was it worth it to entangle with such a man for a girl that he had only met? No way.


    Still, he hoped that Natsuo didn��t say anything about their previous conversation, and he also wanted him to stay by his side.


    ����..��


    Natso was speechless and tried to forcefully pull his hand away, but he couldn��t. In the end, he could only sigh and give up. ��Sorry, but I will stay with him.��


    ��Are you sure? I drove a car here. It��s faster and cooler, especially in the summer,�� Shishio said.


    Natsuo gulped since the temperature was hot, and it was better if he could stay in the car, but Alex wouldn��t let him go. ����yes.�� If possible, he wanted Shishio to bring Alex too, but he wasn��t that close with Shishio, and he was somewhat reserved toward him.


    Also, who was Alex?


    ��Okay, bye, Senpai.��


    While he said goodbye, Rui didn��t say much and pulled him since she couldn��t wait to go to the hotel.


    When they were gone, Alex couldn��t help butin, ��Why didn��t you say she has such a dangerous boyfriend?�� He felt that he had almost shortened his age because of Shishio.


    ��If I told you, would you believe me? I am sure you might think you can steal her from him,�� Natsuo said calmly.


    ����..��


    Alex knew that he would say this, and it seemed the first lesson he got after moving into this country was to be humble, or else he might see his mother with someone else when he went home.


    ��


    Shishio and Rui didn��t stay too long at the hotel. After two hours, they drove toward Sunoharasou, where everyone was waiting, but he didn��t expect to see Aki Shiina on the way.


    ��Also, who is that?��


    < Target has been found! >


    < Congrattions, you receive a grape farm in Yamanashi! >


    When he saw this, his expression became subtle.

 Chapter 656: Fatamorgana 1

    Chapter 656: Fatamorgana 1


    ��Onee-chan, where are we?�� Aki Shiina asked his big sister helplessly.


    ��You-You don��t need to worry! Leave everything to your big sister! I will lead you to your dorm!��


    Aki looked at his big sister for a moment, hesitating, before he let out a long sigh since he didn��t know where he was. He knew that from the beginning, he should be the one who led his big sister to the Sunoharasou, so they wouldn��t waste their time.


    However, his big sister was too forceful and told him to leave everything to her.


    It was like how she decided to transfer to Tokyo, so they could live together. She told him to move with him without hesitation.


    Being asked that, Aki couldn��t reject his big sister and only nodded since he knew that he couldn��t fight his older sister. Yet deep inside, he also wanted someone to take him away.


    ��But����


    He also didn��t want to go away from Sunoharasou. He wasn��t sure why, but this was his feeling that made him far more thanfortable.


    No, it was ufortable!


    He wasn��t sure how to exin this feeling with his limited vocabry. However, he felt like something that should be destined for him should be gotten by him and should be for him slowly vanished like a morning mist. He could feel it since it was in his surroundings, but as he tried to touch them, they disappeared, and like a morning mist, as the sun grew higher, it disappeared, and nothing remained.


    When he woke up, he realized that everyone was just an illusion.


    This was something that he couldn��t ept for a while, and it made him depressed for the entire summer.


    Yet even if it was only small, he still had hope. He hoped for Ayaka to call him during the summer to ask how he was doing. This hope might be small, like a spark, but the more he thought, the bigger it grew, almost burning his body. He felt that he was haunted, wondering what Ayaka was doing.


    Naturally, this was impossible to hide from his big sister.


    ��What��s wrong with you? Did someone bully you? If so, then tell me, and I will beat them up for you.��


    ��No, no. No one is bullying me. I am okay.��


    While Aki wasn��t someone that was bullied, his expression said otherwise. Yet it was true since he had never been bullied. Instead, he just had a broken heart. It was his first time feeling something like this, so he didn��t really know how to exin this feeling.


    ��So what��s wrong?��


    However, his big sister couldn��t ept such an exnation, urging him to exin what was happening. Unlike the others, she didn��t want Aki to move to Tokyo and live on his own. If possible, she wanted him to stay with her all the time, be spoiled and stay cute all the time.


    Yet when her little brother returned, he was far from cute.


    If it was before, Aki always had this flustered expression that made people want to tease him. His appearance was also good and was quite feminine, which was cute, and he sometimes misunderstood him as a girl.


    She also often dressed him like a girl because of how cute he was, and she even had ten photo collections filled with Aki in a girl��s costume.


    This was also why Aki decided to move to Tokyo since he didn��t want to be mistaken as a girl anymore. However, living as a man was harder than he had imagined. Watching the woman that he loved with someoneughing, smiling, and showing love to each other was tough.


    While Aki wanted to hide everything, his big sister stayed and urged him for the past summer vacation. In his sleep, bath, dinner, toilet, all the time, she had never left him and kept asking him why he was sad.


    Her presence calmed him down, but he had to say it was quite annoying.


    Still, with his weak personality, he finally talked about what had happened.


    Instantly, she knew what had happened, and she was speechless since she didn��t expect her little brother to fall in love with someone. Unfortunately, his love wasn��t appreciated, and that person already had a lover.


    ��You��re in love.��


    ��Eh?�� Aki was dumbfounded.


    ��Have you confessed to her?


    ��No, no! It��s impossible, right? She-She has a boyfriend���� He became depressed once again, but soon, he became spirited.


    Yes, he didn��t confess!


    If he confesses, would something change?


    Suddenly, the fire in his body didn��t burn his body painfully anymore. Instead, it lit the spirit on his body. It made him so excited that he wanted to go to Tokyo right away since he realized that he might have hope!


    He was like someone who had been trapped in the desert for so long and finally saw an oasis. He wanted to jump into the water and drink all he could to satisfy his thirst.


    However, his big sister was far from happy!


    While she felt happy that her little brother had regained his spirit, this was different from what she imagined.


    Also, she was afraid that the woman that confessed to Aki would really agree to his confession!


    By so, she wouldn��t be able to monopolize him anymore!


    As for being rejected, she didn��t think about that possibility at all since she knew how cute Aki was.


    Aki was like an angel that was born from this world. He was cute. He was simply an angel.


    Naturally, this was only her opinion.


    Some might have a simr opinion, but many would doubt it.


    As for whether the woman that had made Aki fall in had a boyfriend or not, she didn��t think it was a problem since she had read many romance books and shoujo manga. She also watched many romance tv dramas and movies.


    She might not have experience in love, but she felt her knowledge was better than that of a love master.


    ��No, you can��t.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��You can��t! You can��t! You can��t! I won��t allow you to confess to her!��


    ��EHHHHH?!��


    Aki was dumbfounded when he saw his big sister suddenly throw a tantrum. She rolled around on the ground and waved her hand, legs, and head like a child who begged her parents to buy her a toy.


    Her eyes were red and teary, and she screamed as loud as she could, causing Aki and her parents to be dumbfounded.


    Aki was helpless, but the parents were confused, wondering what was happening.


    Still, while she threw a tantrum, she kept thinking about how to stop Aki. She kept thinking until she suddenly stopped since she had a good idea.


    ����.what��s wrong?��


    ��Are you okay?��


    ��Onee-chan?��


    Aki and the parents wondered whether she had hit her head. They felt worried and wanted to check on her, but she suddenly stood up.


    However, Aki was so close that when she raised her body, their foreheads knocked against each other.


    ��It hurts!�� 2x


    They covered their foreheads with teary eyes.


    ������.�� Parents.


    ��Why did you stand there?��


    ��Ah, sorry! Sorry!��


    ��That��s not it!�� She suddenly stood up, looking at her parents with a cute expression.


    ������.�� Parents.


    ��Mom. Dad. Aki is still a child. He needs someone to stay with him all the time, or else he might be hurt in Tokyo. You can see how depressed he was before, right? If it isn��t because of me, he will stay depressed even if he returns to Tokyo. However, if I am there, it is different.��


    ��What do you want to say?��


    ��I want to go to Tokyo too! We��ll live together there!��


    ������.�� Parents.


    Aki was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide.


    ��Eh?! Eh?! EHHHHHH?!��


    While it was so sudden, his parents also could see how depressed Aki was. They were also worried, wondering what was happening, but it was hard for them to ask him, so they left to their daughter, who was also Aki��s big sister. When they saw that he was alright, they also felt happy, but then, they knew that he would return to Tokyo.


    Ayaka might be able to help with Aki��s food and ce to stay, but it was a different matter with the heart since they also had heard that their son was heartbroken.


    Unlike their daughter��s confidence, they knew that love wasn��t so simple, and in case that Aki was rejected��


    They looked at their daughter, who still maintained a cute and well-behaved expression.


    ��Okay.�� 2x


    ��Yay!��


    �������� Aki.


    Aki couldn��t say anything, and he was in a daze. Everything happened so fast, and his big sister decided to move to Tokyo and also forced him to stay with her since she didn��t want him to stay in the dorm anymore.


    His parents also agreed since it was better for the two siblings to stay together. Their family also lived close by, and they could ask them to check on their two children.


    However, Aki hardly felt happy and felt quiteplex by this change. He thought that he had a chance with Ayaka since, as long as he confessed, everything might change. As long as he told her the feeling inside his heart, they might be lovers.


    If he stayed on the Sunoharasou, he might be able to do something that a lover could do there.


    Yet suddenly, he had to move in with his big sister, and he had no way to say ��no�� in this matter since he also knew that his parents were worried about his big sister. While his big sister seemed reliable, she was quite childish, and something might happen to her.


    However, he was also far from mature.


    If the two of them had stayed together, they might create a more chaotic situation, yet it was like a storm when the feeling everyone was strong, no one dared to say no, and everyone was forced by the atmosphere toward their destination.


    In the end, his big sister moved to Tokyo, and they decided to live together.


    Aki knew it was hisst chance to confess to Ayaka since he might not be able to meet her anymore if he lived in a different ce. It was hisst chance, and it was impossible for him to waste this chance.


    Yet unexpectedly, when they were about to go to Sunoharasou, they were lost.


    ��Leave everything to your big sister!��


    When they arrived in Tokyo, his big sister told him that she was the one who tried to lead him to Sunoharasou. Yet, unfortunately, they got lost along the way and didn��t know where to go.


    Aki was also unfamiliar with the ce, and he didn��t know where he was since he was still unfamiliar with Tokyo. What was even worse, they had been walking for a few hours without seeing their destination.


    ��Onee-chan����


    ��It��s�� it��s okay. Leave it to me.��


    ����������


    When they were about to fall into despair, the voice of an angel suddenly descended.


    ��Aki, is that you?��


    ��Eh? Shishio-nii?��


    Aki was in a daze and realized this wasn��t an angel but a devil.

 Chapter 657: Fatamorgana 2

    Chapter 657: Fatamorgana 2


    Shishio didn��t expect that he would meet Aki on his way to Sunoharasou. However, this ce was too far away from the dorm, and if he didn��t call Aki out, he could see that Aki would walk in a different direction from Sunoharasou.


    While he wondered why this guy often got lost along the way, which made him like a heroine instead of a protagonist, he couldn��t help but nce at the cute girl beside him.


    While the girl was the same height as Aki, he could tell that this girl should be older than him.


    ��Should it be a year older?��


    As for how he could tell, it was because of his ��Orthopaedics Mastery.�� While it was mostly used for medicine or treatment, he could tell someone��s age from the shape of their bodies and bones.


    Many would be surprised by this fact and might ask whether there was a scientific basis for it, but there was no such thing. It was like an instinct, and he could tell the age from a nce.


    Besides age, he could also tell how strong someone was from their bodies alone.


    He was already like a fighting manga character who could judge someone whether they were strong or not from a nce of his eyes.


    It might be toote for him to exin this, but this wasn��t toote to get to know Aki��s sister, right?


    He stopped his car and called Aki out, causing his big sister to nce at him too.


    They stared at each other for a moment before he smiled.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was dumbfounded. She blushed before hiding behind Aki while peeking at him from time to time.


    ��������


    ��O-Onee-chan, what are you doing?�� Aki was speechless by his big sister��s action. Still, he had to say his big sister was heavy. While heined, he didn��t realize that his big sister might have a feeling toward a certain someone. However, he couldn��t be med since his big sister was crazily obsessed with him to the point that he was almost like a psychopath.


    His big sister had always treated Aki like an angel. A perfect cute creature that should be protected and doted on. This was how she had always viewed Aki.


    She was sure that Aki was the only perfect being in this world!


    In other words, Aki is the cutest!


    Yet she was wrong.


    She made a big mistake.


    The world was a big ce.


    Tokyo was a big city.


    When she arrived in this city, she thought that this city was too crowded for her liking and it was quite annoying to see so many people crowded together. It was hard to breathe, and it was hard to walk.


    Her short stature also made it harder for her to walk around this city. After all, when one was short, the steps that one needed to take to a certain ce distance was more than one who had a tall stature, considering the legs length.


    While she had a lot ofints about this city, she was also quite curious since this was a different ce from her hometown in Shizuoka. Naturally, she loved Shizuoka more since she had been living in that city for as long as she could remember, but the excitement from a new environment wasn��t bad.


    Yet the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    The only redemption of this city was the fact that she was with Aki. They would be living together in this city. In this city, there were only two of them. They would be together, inseparable, forever.


    Yet once again, she was wrong.


    She might not be able to find an angel, but she saw a fallen angel.


    Unlike the angel, who was cute and should be protected, this fallen angel was dangerous, giving temptation to anyone who saw him, telling them to eat the forbidden fruit since its taste was luscious.


    When she saw his smile, she could imagine how his lips might ravage her lips, making her stupid and only care about pleasure.


    No, she might be an idiot and be cursed by his devilish attractive appearance.


    She knew this man was dangerous, yet she couldn��t look away.


    ��Who-Who is this?��


    ��He is Shishio-nii���� Aki wanted to say that Shishio was the boyfriend of the woman he liked, but he felt ufortable saying that. His expression was slightly depressed, and he fell into silence.


    Yet his big sister didn��t notice that.


    ��Who is the girl beside you, Aki?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Ah, um, she is my big sister.�� Aki introduced his big sister. ��Her name is Shiina Matsuri.��


    ��I see.�� Shishio looked at Matsuri and nodded. ��Hello, Shina-san. My name is Shishio Oga. You can call me Shishio, like Aki, if you want.��


    ��Ah, yes���� Matsuri was a bit nervous, but she nodded shyly.


    ��By the way, what are you doing here? Are you two going somewhere?�� Shishio asked.


    ��We-We��re going to Sunoharasou���� Aki answered helplessly.


    ��Sunoharasou? You��re going in the opposite direction.��


    As expected, Aki had gotten lost once again, which made him speechless.


    Shishio wondered whether Aki was really the protagonist since this guy was like a heroine. However, while it had been a while, he knew that Aki could trigger his system, so�� it was better not to mention this matter anymore.


    ����..�� Aki and Matsuri.


    ��We��re going there too. Let��s go together.��


    Still, he had to say that Aki��s big sister was cute.


    Aki��s genes were good, and he would be mistaken for a girl wherever he went, so naturally, his big sister was a beauty. Her skin was pale white, like snow, and her hair was so long that it reached her knee.


    Still, the most noticeable trait of her features was her white hair and green eyes, which were rare.


    The hair color in this world is quite unique. Usually, in this country, everyone has ck hair.


    However, he had a purple color, and this girl had a white color.


    However, he didn��t intend to do anything to Aki��s big sister since he felt this girl was quite dangerous. It felt like he was watching a sexual predator in the girl��s clothing. Rui was also right beside him. How could he flirt with others?


    Though, if he was alone, it would be different.


    Hearing his offer, Aki and Matsuri looked at Shishio��s car for a while before they looked at their sweat-soaked clothes for a while before they nodded.


    ��Please!�� 2x


    The two entered the car in the backseat together before they realized that there was someone beside Shishio.


    ��Oh, she is Tachibana Rui.��


    ��Hello.�� Rui only nodded but didn��t intend to talk further. She was exhausted, and she just wanted to sleep. If Shishio didn��t stop suddenly, she wouldn��t bother to wake up since his driving skill was sofortable.


    ��Hello.�� 2x


    ��Who?�� 2x


    Aki and Matsuri thought, but neither Rui nor Shishio wanted to exin their rtionship.


    ��Are you ready?��


    ��Yes.�� 2x


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio started to drive his car toward Sakurasou while ncing at Matsuri, who kept stealing a nce at him before ncing at Aki, who was oblivious of anything. He shook his head, then asked, ��Aki, I have heard that you��re going to move. Is that true?��


    ��Ah���� Aki was stunned by this question. He didn��t really want to move, but everything had been decided. This also made him decide to confess to Ayaka today, so they could be together. However, he forgot that Shishio was Ayaka��s boyfriend!


    When Aki was in Shizuoka, he was still blinded by his feelings, but when he saw Shishio again, he could feel how special he was. When he was in Shishio��s presence, he could feel how weak and unmanly he was.


    ��No! No! No!��


    Aki shook his head and tried to force himself to believe he still had a chance.


    ��Aki?��


    ��Ah, yes!��


    Aki raised his voice, causing Rui, who was sleeping, to open her eyes, then sigh. ��Can you talk quietly? I am a bit exhausted.��


    ��You hear her? She��s worked hard before, so let��s talk quietly,�� Shishio added.


    ��Working hard?�� Matsuri looked at Rui in doubt since their age should be simr, right? They were students, so why did this girl work hard during summer vacation?


    ��She is a chef apprentice. It��s still summer vacation, so she decided to use most of her time to study.��


    ��Oh!�� 2x


    Aki and Matsuri were surprised.


    Rui only nced at Shishio for a while before she closed her eyes. She had gotten used to her boyfriend��s shamelessness, and there was no way for her to say why she was tired of the two people behind.


    ��By the way, are you also going to move here, Shina-san?�� Shishio wanted to talk with Matsuri.


    ��Ah, yes, Shishio-kun.��


    ����.��


    Shishio nced at Matsuri and thought this girl was braver than he had thought.


    On the other hand, Aki didn��t realize anything.


    ��Is that why Aki decides to move too?��


    ��Yes.�� Matsuri nodded. ��I am worried about him, so I decided to transfer to Tokyo and let him live with me since he is still a child.�� Her voice was so gentle and soothing. Strangely, it felt like those words really came from her heart.


    ��I-I am not a child!�� Akiined.


    ��You are!��


    The two bickered for a while before Shishio stopped them. ��Shh! Be quiet!��


    ��Oh!�� 2x


    They forgot that Rui was still sleeping.


    Shishio checked that Rui didn��t wake up, so he continued his conversation. ��You have a good big sister, Aki.��


    ��Ah����


    What could Aki say? Good? He felt this was definitely far from something that could describe his big sister. While his big sister was gentle, kind, and good to him, he felt her care toward him was too excessive.


    Yet, unlike Aki, who was speechless, Matsuri smiled happily.


    ��Oh, right. You��re going to move to Tokyo, right, Shina-san?��


    ��Yes. Is there something that I need to watch out for?�� After all, Tokyo was different from Shizuoka, so she wondered whether there was something that she needed to watch out for.


    ��No, there isn��t much difference between this city, but I just want to say wee to Tokyo, Shina-san.��


    When he said this, he showed a gentle smile, yet he didn��t realize that he might awake something that he shouldn��t be.


    Matsuri stared at his face for a moment, yet if someone saw her, they would notice the strangeness on her face. Her face was reddened, her breathing was haggard, and her eyes seemed like a bottomless abyss in pink color,pletely different from her feminine appearance. However, it was only for a moment, and she quickly hid it with a gentle smile on her face.


    ��Yes, thank you, Shishio-kun~!��


    By this point, she was d to move to Tokyo.

 Chapter 658: Fatamorgana 3

    Chapter 658: Fatamorgana 3


    As they talked, they quickly arrived at Sunoharasou.


    While they talked, he knew the Shina siblings decided to go to Sunoharasou to move all the items in Aki��s room to their new ce.


    They had been in Tokyo for a day, but they stayed in their new ce. Naturally, Matsuri wanted her little brother to move out as soon as possible, so she decided to bring him to Sunoharasou to move out of all his things.


    ��I see.�� He nodded, then asked, ��Then, how will you bring all of that?��


    ����..�� Aki and Matsuri.


    ��I-I will bring it with my hands!�� Matsuri said quickly butcked confidence. She had been walking for quite a long time. Even if she had lunch before, she was tired and didn��t want to move. She had to say that it was so lucky that they had met him.


    ��So, if you don��t mind, do you want me to help you?��


    ��Eh? Is that okay?�� Matsuri was happy.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded. ��I just happened to bring a car anyway.�� He felt that it was good that Aki could leave as soon as possible.


    ��Thank you very much!�� Matsuri didn��t hesitate to ept his offer and continued to talk with him happily.


    Meanwhile, Aki was far from happy. He felt his heart was in aplex mood since he didn��t expect that he would move out so soon. He thought that it might need a few days or even a week before he could move, but everything was shortened to a day because of Shishio��s help.


    While Aki was grateful, he also treated Shishio as apetitor, even though Shishio had never thought of him as one.


    Shishio only felt Aki��s presence was a bother in Sunoharasou. It was a female dorm, but a guy could enter because he was mistaken for a girl. He was also a man, especially when he was already a middle high school student.


    If Aki wanted to, he could make someone pregnant already.


    Also, Aki was no longer alone.


    Aki had his big sister, right?


    Anyway, before long, they arrived in Sunoharasou, and they were greeted by Ayaka.


    ��Wee back~!��


    Ayaka hugged him happily and didn��t notice Aki and Matsuri standing behind him.


    As for Rui, they had known each other, so why should they hold back because of each other��s presence?


    However, Aki��s body trembled for a moment. He opened his lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed his lips since he knew it was already impossible between him and Ayaka, so��


    ��I should just give up����


    Still, the most shocked one wasn��t Aki, but Matsuri!


    Matsuri wasn��t sure about Shishio��s rtionship with Rui, but they seemed like a friend instead of a lover (based on her zero-love experience).


    However, Ayaka was different!


    Ayaka was simply the umtion of all the lust in the world!


    Everything was umted on that mass of fat on her chest!


    This woman was simply a subus!


    Danger!


    This was her instinct when she saw Ayaka, but what made her even more dumbfounded, she saw her hug him!


    Shishio Oga.


    She thought they were meant to be together. After all, even if she had a brotherplex, she didn��t do thest step with Aki. What she liked about Aki was his cuteness and how he was like a girl instead of a man.


    In other words, he was the cutest!


    However, Shishio was different. He was simply the personification of a man. If there was a man in this world, it would be him.


    While she didn��t say anything, she had already thought he would be her future husband, and she had already nned the name of her child, dog, and a ce to live, but who would expect this lewd woman would appear and break that dream?


    ��Wh-Who is this lewd woman!��


    ��Lewd woman?�� Ayaka tilted her head and only noticed Aki and an unknown girl she didn��t know. However, she didn��t expect that this unknown girl would call her a lewd woman. While it wasn��t wrong, it felt weird being called that directly.


    ������ Shishio and Rui were in silence somehow.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Suddenly, Hina, Hiratsuka, and Nana also walked out since Matsuri��s voice was too loud.


    Being surrounded by so many people caused Matsuri to feel slightly taken aback, especially when she was quite short and they were all tall, but she didn��t feel fear and said, ��My name is Shina Matsuri! I am Shina Aki��s big sister!�� She was like an angry little chihuahua for some reason.


    ��Ah, Matsuri-chan~!�� Ayaka pped her hands with a smile, then said, ��It must be a long trip, right? You must be tired. Do you want tea and a snack? As for Akkun��s things, I have put all of them in the box. You can take them away when you��re ready?��


    ��Eh? Tea and snacks?�� Matsuri gulped, but then she coughed. ��I mean, thank you. I guess you��re quite a dependable caretaker.��


    ��That��s not true. You��re also an amazing big sister too.�� Ayaka hugged Matsuri naturally on her chest.


    Matsuri drowned on Ayaka��s breasts. ��Eh?�� This was her first time feeling like this. She had never thought that breasts could be so soft. It had a nice scent, was warm, and gave a sense of security. She felt like she was in her mother��s breasts, even though her mother��s breasts were smaller.


    When they saw all of this, they nodded since they could know how amazing Ayaka��s breasts were. They were hard to describe with words, but they were amazing, without a doubt.


    Only Aki bit his thumb, feeling quite jealous of his big sister since he had never touched those breasts.


    Shishio nced at Aki for a moment before he shook his head.


    Matsuri almost fell, but she quickly awoke and realized how dangerous her situation was!


    ��You-You can��t fool me, you lewd woman! Anyway, I will take Akkun away now! With those breaks, you��ll endanger Akkun��s life!��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��Un, Matsuri-chan, I think you misunderstood something.�� However, Ayaka was still smiling.


    ��Misunderstand?�� Matsuri was confused.


    ��Yes, they��re only for him, after all.�� Ayaka then hugged Shishio intimately and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    �������� Aki.


    Matsuri pointed her finger at Ayaka and wanted to say something, but she couldn��t say anything. It wasn��t a momentter she recovered and asked, ��What-What��s your rtionship with Shishio-kun?��


    ��Oh, I am just his woman,�� Ayaka said with a gentle smile, then patted Matsuri��s head. ��So you don��t need to worry that I will do something to your little brother, right?��


    ��������


    If it was another person, Matsuri would say that it was impossible for anyone not to be tempted by Aki, but when she looked at Shishio, she gulped and knew it was possible. However, more importantly, she realized that her first love had disappeared, gone, and failed before it even began. However, she looked at him, trying to confirm everything.


    ��Yes, she is my woman.�� Shishio nodded. He wasn��t sure what Aki was nning, but he could see that Aki seemed to be brimming with hope or something. As for Matsuri, they had only met for a day. What did you expect him to do? He could feel that this girl was dangerous butpared to him, she was like a hamster, cutely chewing his finger or something below his navel.


    ����can you help me move away?�� Matsuri lowered her head before she asked.


    ��Sure.��


    ��Then, please.�� She bowed her head politely.


    The change in Matsuri was quite weird, but the decision to move didn��t change.


    Aki moved away from Sunoharasou and lived with his big sister in their new ce. This was a decision that everyone had epted.


    Ayaka also didn��t intend to stop since it was the decision of Aki��s parents, and Aki didn��t seem to talk much about this matter. To be honest, she also knew that it was quite wrong to ept Aki to the female dorm like Sunoharasou, but he was a kid, after all, so she didn��t think too much, and with his effeminate appearance, it wouldn��t be strange to mistake him as a girl. However, she knew it was wrong since Aki was a man, so it was better for him to move.


    Everyone decided to help to move Aki��s things to his car.


    Shishio��s decision to help Aki and Matsuri to move didn��t change since he only needed to bring all of Aki��s things to their new ce.


    ��Akkun, you might have been living in Sunoharasou for a few months, but I hope that you don��t have a bad experience with it, right?��


    ��No, no! I-I have fun living here, Ca-Carataker-san���� Aki almost cried since he knew after this, he would leave this ce, and he might not be able to meet Ayaka anymore.


    ��It��s going to be lonely, but do your best in your new ce, alright?�� Ayaka patted Aki��s head gently with a smile.


    ��������


    Aki was in a daze, blinking his eyes, then asked, ��Are-Are you going to be lonely without me, Caretaker-san?��


    ��Er���� Ayaka only said some pleasantries and didn��t mean anything by those words, but she only nodded since she had always thought of Aki as a child. ��Yes.��


    ��Then, please go out with me! If we go out, then you won��t be lonely.��


    ������..��


    Ayaka was dumbfounded since she confessed so suddenly. She quickly looked around and sighed in relief since they were alone. ��Sorry, Akkun, I can��t ept your feelings.�� Her tone was still as gentle as ever, but it was cruel.


    ��Wh-Why?�� Aki was dumbfounded since this was different from what he imagined.


    ��Because I love someone else, and I can��t ept your feelings. You��re still young, and you will meet many women in the future, so don��t be sad and search for your love in others, okay?�� She then pushed Aki outside, where everyone else was. ��Your big sister is waiting. Come on.��


    Aki, who was being pushed, was still in a daze, and at this point, she realized that in his barren-like heart, there was no oasis, to begin with. Everything was just a Fatamorgana, an illusion. When he tried to reach them, they disappeared. There was no hope, only a yearning, but this was impossible to achieve since her heart was already for someone else, and that person wasn��t him.


    When he woke up, he realized that he was already in the car and he was moving toward his new ce, leaving everything this bittersweet memory.

 Chapter 659: Beach 1

    Chapter 659: Beach 1


    ��Is this the ce?��


    ��Yes.��


    Unlike before, the Shina siblings were down, and they were quite unresponsive.


    He needed to call them a few times before they gave him a response. It was fortunate that Matsuri was cute. If it was only Aki, he would throw this guy out. After all, how dare this guy confess to Ayaka?


    Even if Aki knew that Ayaka was his woman, this guy still thought to confess.


    Was his head hit by a stone or something?


    He wasn��t sure, but if Aki wanted to get Ayaka, it was only a dream. He nced at Aki before ncing at Matsuri. He didn��t intend to trouble Aki after this kid left, but this kid dared to trouble him, so he shouldn��t me him for this, right?


    It was for his sister��s happiness, so Aki should be supportive.


    ��Aki, you go to the apartment first. I will bring your things with Shishio-kun.��


    Aki didn��t reject this offer and walked out alone to his new ce, leaving his big sister with Shishio alone. After all, he was so depressed at that moment.


    ��You��re spoiling him too much,�� Shishio said when Aki left.


    ��No, it��s okay. I just want to spoil him, so he won��t have independence and stay with me all the time.��


    ������..��


    ����even if he bes a bum?��


    ��Even if he bes a bum.�� Matsuri nodded. ��After all, even if he is a bum, he is still the cutest.��


    ������..��


    This was his first time seeing a brotherplex, but he didn��t expect it would be so serious.


    ��What if you have a boyfriend in the future?��


    ��Boy-Boyfriend?�� Matsuri was dumbfounded before she looked at him and blushed. She had been absentminded when she found out that Shishio had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend was Ayaka. However, what did he mean by that?


    Did he like me?


    It seemed that her cuteness was better than that mass of lewdness.


    Still, when this question fell, she also started to think whether it was better to let Aki be with her all his life. If she had a boyfriend, they would marry, and in the future, they would have children. When they had children, they were sure that they would be like an angel.


    No, they were going to be an archangel!


    The existence that was far better than an angel!


    How could she be so sure?


    Please, with thebination of genes between her and Shishio, there was no way that their children would be bad. She could imagine how the world might throw into chaos because of the beauty of their children, which made her suddenly be worried.


    If so, then they might need a bodyguard, advanced security items, more dogs, and many others.


    Suddenly, there were many things that she needed to think of.


    ��Hello? Shina-san? Shina-san?��


    ��Ah!�� She awoke then she stared at him in silence.


    ����what��s wrong?�� He felt this stare was weird.


    ��Call me Matsuri.��


    ��Your first name?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Well, okay.�� He nodded, then asked, ��But you should be in the 2nd year of high school, right?��


    ��Yes.�� When she heard this question, she knew she had to make him her husband since he didn��t mistake her for a middle high school student or, even worse, an elementary school student.


    ��I am just in my first year, so should I add ��-senpai�� suffix in your name?��


    ����Senpai?�� Matsuri was in a daze.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded. ��Matsuri-senpai?��


    ����..��


    Matsuri suddenly felt that she was in the universe, and she had never expected there would be such a wonderful word in this universe. It was her first time to be called that by someone, especially with all the people she knew would call her with the ��-chan�� suffix. Being called ��-senpai�� gave her a feeling that couldn��t be described by mere words. It was such an exhrating and breathtaking event, which you wouldn��t lose to the many famous events such as ��Independent Day.��


    ����one more.��


    ��Matsuri-senpai?��


    ��One more time!��


    Matsuri-senpai.��


    ��More!��


    ��Matsuri-senpai.�� He showed a helpless expression and asked, ��Is that enough?��


    Matsuri��s breath had be haggard, almost uncontroble. No, it couldn��t be controlled anymore!


    She was afraid�� she was afraid that if this continued, she might pass out from the happiness.


    ��Should we take Aki��s things now?��


    ��Okay.��


    ��It��s okay. I am strong enough to bring all of them. You only need to lead me to where your ce is.��


    He stopped Matsuri when this girl tried to pick up one of the boxes which used to keep Aki��s belongings. Still, he felt that Aki was being too spoiled on this girl, which made him wonder whether Aki really could get individuality and independence or not. However, it had nothing to do with him, and taking care of one bum was quite easy since they didn��t need that much space and only needed some food, inte, and a space to be alone.


    In other words, as long as a bum or NEET had all of that, they were all clear and could be left alone.


    ��No, no! Let me bring one.��


    ��Okay, then.��


    He had to say she was kind and gentle, even if this girl was quite weird. However, he wondered what would happen if she knew he had a lot of girlfriends.


    Was she going to stab him?


    Well, the knife probably might not be able to prate his skin.


    However, it was better not to mention this matter since their rtionship hadn��t even begun, and it was too early to mention those things. Yet what he didn��t know was Matsuri had already thought of him as her future partner, which made him speechless.


    If he knew, he would say that she was like a guy who fell in love with someone for the first time. If so, he believed this girl might have already thought of the name of their children, dogs, and many other things.


    If Matsuri knew what he was thinking, she would be dumbfounded, wondering whether he was an Esper.


    Still, as they moved Aki��s things, they talked.


    ��So you��re from Kyoto?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��We��re simr!�� She didn��t expect that they would have a lot of simrities, especially the part where they were moving to Tokyo. ��You don��t need to worry. If you have a problem, you can talk to me.��


    ��Aren��t I the one who��s supposed to say that?��


    He was speechless, but he nodded. ��Okay, Senpai.��


    ����Senpai����


    Watching her giggle from time to time, he had to speak to this girl was too easy. Still, he didn��t intend to stay too long since many were waiting for him in Sunoharasou.


    ��Then, I will go back now, Senpai.��


    ��Wait! Wait! Isn��t it a bit too fast? Don��t you want to stay for a bit?��


    ��Sorry.��


    ����then, can we exchange our number?��


    ��Sure.��


    This process was so smooth that it wasn��t that different from breathing for him.


    ��Bye.��


    Matsuri waved her hand, watching him leave, before looking at the room where Aki stayed, wondering why this guy didn��t even say anything when Shishio left.


    ��Maybe, I am spoiling him too much?��


    She felt it might not be too bad to make a spartan education for Aki.


    ��


    ��I am back.��


    ��Wee back.��


    He looked at Ayaka, who weed him with an awkward smile. ��Did you get confessed by Aki?��


    ������..�� Ayaka blinked her eyes and asked, ��You know?�� While she felt it might be better to hide what had happened before, she felt it was better to talk with him, but she didn��t expect that Shishio would know everything.


    ��Your expression is easy to guess. Also, it is as clear as the day that Aki likes you.��


    Ayaka pouted, then asked, ��Why didn��t you stop him?�� If Shishio knew, should he stop Aki? After all, she was his woman, right?


    ��It��s stupid for me to worry about him, and what kind of man is worried about such a small kid? Especially when I have conquered your body.�� He whispered, causing Ayaka to blush, but what could she say? She knew that he was right. There was no need for him to worry since it was impossible for her to move away from him. Instead, she hoped that nothing like that would happen, so her rtionship with him would be as stable as ever.


    ��But����


    She hoped he would react more possessively, telling her that she would be his forever since it showed how much he loved her.


    ��But well����


    He hugged her tightly from behind and said, ��I am lying if I am not jealous, so let��s go to your room.��


    ������..�� Ayaka had to say that she didn��t hate this part of him.


    ��


    It was almost midnight, and everyone gathered in his apartment, including Yukinoshita.


    There were many rooms here, and while she wasn��t ready for the next step, it wouldn��t be wrong to familiarize herself with everyone. However, they had known each other, so there was no need for such a troublesome thing, especially when their rtionship was good.


    As of now, he is writing his new novel, which was created based on his engagement with Yukinoshita. He had written this novel after that party, and he had written 12 chapters, which were read by many of his women.


    Miu Ashihara let out a heavy sigh, then her eyes brightened. ��It��s as amazing as always! You��re going to make this for Akutagawa Reward?��


    ��Yes.�� He nced at Yukinoshita, who kept quiet but didn��t say anything. However, he knew that this girl had received his message.


    ��I thought you were lying that you were going to be the Mayor of Kyoto.�� Saki Kawasaki knew that her man��s goal was to enter politics. She wasn��t sure whether she could help him, but she was going to do her best.


    ��It��s a small step. By then, I will try to make polygamy that is allowed in this country.��


    ������.��


    They were in a daze and felt that this guy could really do it. Still, instead of this issue, they were more cornered about another issue, which was the fact that they would be living in Kyoto in the future.


    Did they feel worried? Not really. Instead, they were anticipating their days in Kyoto.


    However, out of nowhere, Shiina suddenly said, ��Shishio, can we go to the beach?��


    ����what?

 Chapter 660: Beach 2

    Chapter 660: Beach 2


    ��We��re really on the beach.�� Yukinoshita was speechless. She held her book and tightened her jacket as she fixed her messy bangs, which were blown by the night wind.


    It was three in the morning, anding to a beach at such a time, they should be greeted by beautiful scenery that they might not be able to forget in their lives. However, unlike what they imagined, the view around them was scary and menacing.


    The moon didn��t appear since it was a new moon. The stars also couldn��t be seen because the cloud was quite thick. Everything was covered in darkness, and everything was pitch ck.


    ��Are-Are you sure you want to be on this beach, Mashiro?�� Saki asked nervously. She had been hugging Shishio��s arm the moment they went to this beach, and she had never let him go. While she kept it a secret, she was scared of ghosts, so it was also why she had never tried to read the new manga of Shishio and Shiina since it was a horror type.


    Honestly, she also wasn��t good with the horror theme for the literature club during the culture festival, but even so, she didn��t want to break her cool and aloof persona, so she tried to endure everything. However, what she didn��t know everyone had already known was that she was scared of ghosts.


    ��Yes.��


    On the other hand, Shiina nodded and started to draw. She didn��t continue to talk and drew the scenery around her surroundings. She even imagined how this ce would be when it was hit by a storm or disaster.


    Everyone was speechless when they saw Shiina start to draw and fall silent. They knew the reason why she wanted toe here was because of the manga, and they were just curiouslying along, but when they arrived, they didn��t know what to do.


    While it might still be summer, it was still in the middle of dawn, and the beach was far from being fun and exciting. Instead, it was quite strange and disturbing for some reason, especially when they were the only ones in this ce, and they could hear a strange noise from time to time. The sea also wasn��t clear. Instead, it was like an abyss that might pull them down until they were drowned and unable to get up anymore.


    This ce might be a perfect ce for a horror setting, but it was far from a vacation ce.


    Was their summer going to end with such a strange experience?


    They felt reluctant somehow.


    ��By the way, do you want to y with the fireworks?�� Shishio suddenly said and took out the fireworks he had brought from his apartment. As for why he had fireworks, it was such a stupid question since it was summer, and it was normal to have them, right?


    ��Nice idea!��


    They quickly became excited and took some water from the sea on the basket before they started to y with the fireworks.


    Shiina also stopped drawing and joined everyone in ying with the fireworks.


    Under this darkness, the light from the fireworks was particrly noticeable. It was like the only light in this world and extremely beautiful. The colorful sparks could be seen everywhere as they moved their hands around, trying to draw something with the fireworks in their hands. It might be only normal fireworks, but it was so much fun.


    ��Shishio! Shishio! Look! It��s like a peony!��


    Shishio was sitting on the log on the beach, watching Nana, showing the sparkle of the fireworks that seemed to shape into a peony. He had to say the fireworks in this country were quite advanced, and they were all beautiful.


    ��It��s great.��


    He then looked at Yukinoshita and Sakurajima Mai, who sat on his left and right side, seemingly in the middle of a discussion of a movie, while ignoring him, who was in the middle.


    ��Can you talk about a movieter?��


    ��What are you talking about? It is such a time that we need to use our time smartly.��


    ��Don��t you want to make a movie, be a famous director, and marry me? Or are you lying?��


    ����I want to marry you, but I have never said I will be a director.��


    Still, he could feel that Yukinoshita was staring at him intently. ��Anyway, we can talk about the movieter when we have entered the school. By then, we can also talk with Yui-senpai and Hikigaya-senpai. It isn��t fair if we leave them out of this discussion.��


    ��That��s true.�� Yukinoshita nodded and agreed to his words, stopping their discussion about a movie. She knew that she was no longer trapped by her family. Even though her mother told her to go with Shishio all the time, she did that, and she was happy. She looked at him for a moment, looking at his arm, before she held it and wrapped his hand around her shoulder before rubbing her face around his chest.


    Watching Yukinoshita, he felt like he had kept a big female cat for some reason.


    ��But except for fireworks, what can we do here?�� Mai sipped a can of warm red bean juice in her hand. It was summer but quite cool at dawn, especially when autumn was about to arrive. However, she anticipated it since being in autumn was better than summer.


    ��We can wait for the sunrise. By then, we can also eat at the nearby restaurant. I have heard that there is a good restaurant that serves a delicious champon.��


    ��Champon���� 2x


    The two gulped and held their stomachs, feeling hungry for some reason. While many were unfamiliar with this dish, it was a traditional dish from Nagasaki. It was a bowl of noodles with soup filled with a lot of vegetables. It was more like a Chinese dish instead of Japanese. Still, all of them were familiar with this dish since they had tasted it in the past.


    ��Warm soup, fresh vegetables, thick meat, and stic noodles.�� He also felt that his mouth was watery. ��Then, when we give it a ssh of vinegar, ugh�� I can already taste how good it is.��


    ��Damn, don��t say anymore!��


    ��Yeah, you make us hungry now!��


    Everyone was also the same, and they were all looking at him with a grudge for saying such a thing. They felt their stomachs rumbling, thinking of such a delicious champon in the morning.


    ��Calm down. Calm down. At sunrise, we can stop at the shopter.��


    ��How much longer is the sunrise?��


    ��An hour or so?��


    ��Oh.��


    They sighed in relief and felt that an hour or so wasn��t that long for them, and they could wait. They hade so far to this beach in the middle of the night and arrived at dawn. What weed them wasn��t the beautiful beach where the reflection of the moon and stars could be seen on the surface of the water, but a menacing and horrible beach, which wasn��t much different from a horror movie.


    If Shishio wasn��t here, they were afraid they already wanted to go home.


    However, since he was there, there was no need for them to be afraid, and they wanted to see the sunrise at the end of their summer vacation to erase this horrible experience before they went to the nearby restaurant to eat a bowl of warm champon.


    Still, the number of fireworks wasn��t unlimited, and they finished all of them before long.


    By then, they had nothing to do.


    The only light they had wasing from the nearby vending machine, but even so, it was quite far, so everything was pitch ck, and they felt that they could see nothing but human eyes were adaptable, so soon, they were able to see their surroundings, but they had to say this ce was scary.


    They knew that they should talk, but somehow, there was no conversation between them, and they were all in silence. The only noise they could hear was the scratching sound from the pencil against the paper from Shiina.


    It was dark and hard to see, yet Shiina continued to draw after she had yed with the fireworks.


    ��Shishio, say something.��


    Everyone also looked at Shishio, waiting for him to say something.


    Shishio looked at everyone, one by one, without missing a single one, wondering whether someone that shouldn��t be would suddenly join this party. However, it seemed that such a supernatural thing wouldn��t appear.


    Honestly, the only supernatural thing that he experienced was when he was with Mai. It was a scary experience, and he hoped nothing like that would happen. Still, he was in silence for a while and wondering what to say. Even if he was good at talking, he wasn��t in the mood to talk, especially on this type of asion where everything was pitch dark.


    He looked at the sea and could see nothing. The only thing that he could see was the movement of the waves, which were hardly simr to each other. The waves were rtively calm, and it was particrly quiet, giving an eerie kind of feeling.


    ��You know, I shouldn��t say this, but don��t you think our future is like this.��


    ��Like this?��


    ��I mean, this pitch-ck sea. I can��t see what our future is like. As of now, while I can promise you not to make your life ufortable since I believe that I can be rich, marrying all of you is quite hard since I have to change the rules in this country for my selfishness. While some people might support me, some people will reject me since not like all of you, who can ept each other, many won��t ept such a rtionship.��


    ������.��


    They were silent. While they believed that he could be a mayor of Kyoto, or even the prime minister, allowing polygamy in this country wasn��t so simple. It was tough, and he might need many years to do it. There was also an age limit if one wanted to enter politics too.


    ��While I repeatedly tell you that I will make sure that I can let you stand beside him on the altar with beautiful gowns, and a lot of people congratte us, the reality isn��t so simple after all. It��s like this ce now. It��s pitch dark, and I am not sure what to do for a while.��


    They looked at him in silence since they thought he had always been able to do anything, but they knew he wasn��t omnipotent.


    ��You know, I don��t particrly care about marriage or whatever. I want to be with you. That��s all,�� Ebina Hina said.


    ��Me too.�� Shiina was the same since she had never thought much about marriage or whatever. The only thing that she wanted was to be with him.


    ��I am the same.�� Unexpectedly, it was Saki, who followed, but unlike Ebina or Shiina, who just wanted to be with him, she knew her situation well, and she didn��t think her status was suitable to be his legal wife. As of now, she only wanted to be with him.


    However, the others were different since they wanted him to marry him, but they also understood that their wish might put him under pressure.


    Still, he suddenly chuckled, which caused all of them to be stunned.


    ��I am not saying that it is impossible. I just need some time to do that. I am not giving up yet. You all have decided to stay with me, so I also have a certain determination to marry all of you, even if it��s hard, but I hope you��re going to prepare.�� He stood up and walked into the water. His shoes and the end of his pants were wet, but he ignored them and looked at everyone who was still in a daze.


    ��Being with me is like this. I might need a few years or even a decade, or we might not be able to do it at all to get married to each other, but I am ready for it but what about you? Even if you think that there might not be a future with me, do you still want to stay with me until that day?��


    In this darkness, his figure was particrly visible, and they couldn��t take their eyes away from him. They stood up and leaped into him, ignoring the cold water, hugging him tightly without letting him go.


    ��Don��t underestimate us. I know you��re a scumbag, but we have decided to be with you, so even if you die, we will follow you.��


    He looked at all of them and thought their feeling was almost burning him, yet why did he feel this wasfortable?


    Then suddenly, the darkness was torn apart by the light.


    They turned and saw the sun start to rise from the horizon. It was intense yet warm and calm. Yet it was also powerful enough to cut down the seed of doubt and darkness in their surroundings.


    However, for some reason, they felt like the higher beings in heaven approved and blessed their rtionship.


    ��Thank you. I won��t let you down.��


    They smiled and hugged him tighter, but suddenly��


    *Growl!*


    ������..��


    ��I am hungry. Should we eat?��


    Theyughed and thought that this might be the most unforgettable summer vacation in their lives.

 Chapter 661: Friend

    Chapter 661: Friend


    Right after the summer vacation, the new semester started. Everyone couldn��t stayzy around and needed to go to school.


    Naturally, Shishio was also included.


    Still, he was surprised by the sudden newsing from Usa.


    ��You go out with that girl?��


    ��Hahaha���� Usaughed happily.


    ��You! You! How dare you leave me behind?! You guys are traitors!�� Tagami cried when he heard Usa had a girlfriend.


    However, Shishio smiled and patted his shoulder gently. ��Good job.�� He thought of something and then took out two vouchers from his pocket. ��For you.��


    ��What is this?�� Usa was dumbfounded when Shishio suddenly gave him something.


    ��It��s a free ticket to watch a movie. You can have it.��


    ��Eh? Really?�� Usa was surprised.


    ��You don��t want to?��


    ��No! No! Please let me have it! Thank you very much!�� Usa bowed his head gratefully. His money was quite thin, so it was great that someone could give him a movie ticket, so he didn��t need to pay much money for the date. While his girlfriend didn��t ask him to treat her as a man, he wanted to treat her, but the reality said otherwise.


    His sry from the part-time job wasn��t bad, but there were a lot of things that he needed to use.


    Shishio smiled and felt happy that Usa had gotten a new girlfriend. Still, he wasn��t surprised since Usa was a good guy, and his face wasn��t that bad. His size was also average in this country, so everything about him wasn��t that bad at all.


    Still, this also made him wonder what Ritsu was going to do.


    However, when he was there, it was quite impossible for them to be together, especially when Ritsu didn��t feel anything toward Usa. Instead of forcing their rtionship, it was better for him to take her, but he just felt that the time wasn��t right.


    He also started to feel that something might happen soon, which made him quite restless. However, he shook his head, and all he could do was to prepare in case something happened.


    ��Um, Oga-san�� can you also����


    He nced at Tagami and asked, ��Do you have a girlfriend now?��


    ����.�� Tagami could only cry in the corner of the ss.


    Shishio looked at Tagami for a while before thinking about his preparation. While the system was great, he also did his own business. He only had three businesses, which he created on his own, and all of them were inte-based.


    The first business was Pixiv, which was an onlinemunity for an artist.


    The second was NicoNico, which was an online video sharing.


    The third was Zoom, which wasmunication software.


    Lastly, it was Twitter, a socialwork service.


    Hebined the three of them and even wanted to buy Syosetsu, which is an online novel self-publishing website, tobine with his other business.


    Besides that, he also built a cloudputing server and artificial intelligence like what Ryuunosuke Akasaka had.


    He had to say that artificial intelligence made his life convenient since it could help him with many things. It could also help him protect his business from hackers, which was quite troublesome.


    This might be strange of him to say all of this, and people might wonder when he had time to do all of this when he had been flirting with all of his girlfriends most of the time.


    Yet strangely enough, he had time. He spent two to four hours managing most of his business every day before leaving all of them to his people. He only pointed the direction, and as for the rest, he left them since, with the number of businesses that he owned, it was impossible for him to manage all of them alone.


    ��Still, it��s rare for you to go to school.��


    He looked ahead and asked Ryuunosuke, who was sitting in front of him.


    Ryuunosuka rarely came to school since he felt that school was useless and it was better to spend his time on his work. However, a genius had this privilege, so everything was okay.


    ��Even if I have a privilege, there is still a limit. It��s dangerous if I don��te.��


    Ryuunosuke bit a tomato with his teeth, causing some of the juices to drip from the corners of his lips.


    Shishio looked at him for a moment and wondered why he felt there were a few guys that were observing Ryuunosuke secretly.


    Shishio nced at Sorata, who blushed before looking away.


    ������


    His lips twitched, and he shook his head since Sorata wasn��t someone that he should watch out for anymore. Instead, if there was someone he needed to deal with, it was that person.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Nana asked curiously since his expression was quite weird.


    He looked at Nana, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami, who were in the same ss as him. He shook his head and said, ��Nothing. I am just thinking that everyone is talking about the cultural festival now.��


    ��Oh, listen! Listen!��


    The cultural festival had always been the most exciting, and everyone looked forward to it in this school.


    Naturally, it was for normal students, but a few isted students didn��t really want to participate and only wanted to finish this event as soon as possible.


    However, could they?


    The cultural festival of Suimei was different from other schools. It was already a regional event where all the people in the neighborhood woulde and participate in the event. It was also held for a full week without stopping, showing how extraordinary this event was.


    Nana, Mea, Maiko, and Nanami were also excited, especially when they had been working hard on creating a horror theme of books for the literature club. They were sure that their work could be sessful. Even if it couldn��t be epted by the majority, their work could be epted by a niche audience.


    ����..��


    He was silent since he didn��t think they were wrong since the niche audience would be excited by their work, yet even so, he feltplicated even if he was also one of the creators. He didn��t join their conversation and only listened quietly, especially when they nned to dress in horror costumes.


    ����horror costume?��


    ��Yes.��


    Mea and Maiko suddenly took out their books and showed him the costume that they had drawn.


    ��What do you think?��


    ����what is this?��


    ��Hasshaku-san.��


    ��Hasshaku-san?��


    ��It��s a ghost who eats a little boy.��


    ��Rejected.��


    ��Why?!�� 2x


    ��It��s gonna cause a lot of trouble.�� He looked at Mea and Maiko with a sigh. ��Please don��t add such an element, okay? We��re going to get banned.��


    What could they say?


    Their discussion was quite intense, and in the end, they decided to wear a nun outfit.


    Why?


    Because it was easier and kind of cute somehow, also, being in a nun outfit also made the people around them think what they sold was kind of tame and wasn��t something horror, which was kind of fun to see what kind of expression those people were going to react to when they read their books.


    On the other hand, was he also going to wear a priest outfit?


    Maybe this was part of his duty to exorcise many lewd women in this school.


    Still, while their club activity was something that they looked forward to, the activity of their ss also wasn��t something that they were going to miss. They had nned several things, but in the end, it might be better to open a sweet stall or something since they didn��t really have much energy to focus on the ss.


    ��Compared to us, you��re going to be the busiest, you know?��


    ��Literature club aside, since we can help with the rest, the Service Club will make a movie, right?��


    ��Are you going to get the help of the Movie Club?��


    ��No.�� Shishio shook his head. ��If we get the help of the Movie Club, people will think that the amazing one is the Movie Club, not our club.��


    ����.��


    They were speechless, but they couldn��t deny that he was right.


    However, he knew that he was going to be quite busy with this cultural festival.


    ��ss, Literature Club, and Service Club. Then����


    He thought about Sakurasou and suddenly thought about a certain crazy uppersswoman. He was one hundred people sure that girl wouldn��t stay quiet about this cultural festival and would definitely do something.


    ��


    And his guest was right, Misaki was talking with her friend about the cultural festival, and when she thought how fun it was, she also wanted to do something.


    ��I want to do something! I want to do something too!��


    While Misaki might be an alien, she still had basicmunication skills, and she also had few friends, even though the number wasn��t much. However, this was what friends were, right? There was no need for a lot of them, only a few, but they could stay with you until yourst life.


    Saori Himemiya was one of those friends. She looked at Misaki for a while before ncing outside, and she happened to see Mitaka Ren, who happened to walk or deliberately walked, in front of Misaki��s ss.


    However, Misaki was oblivious to Mitaka, or she might even ignore him.


    ��Misaki.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Are you not going to say anything to Mitaka? That guy has been standing in front of our ss.��


    ��Oh, I see him.��


    ��Then?�� Saori was dumbfounded by Misaki��s calm demeanor. It might be only her imagination before, but somehow she felt Misaki had changed. It felt like Misaki had be mature. She wasn��t sure how to exin this, but she couldn��t help but ask.


    Misaki was shy, blushed, then said, ��I�� I have been conquered now.��


    ������


    ����Sorry.��


    ��I am someone��s bitch now.��


    ����what?��


    ��As I said, I belong to someone now.��


    ����.so um�� like a boyfriend? I mean, you have a boyfriend?!��


    ��Un.�� Misaki nodded shyly.


    ����.�� Saori nced to the side and saw that Mitaka wasn��t there anymore. She shook her head and said, ��Congrattions.�� After all,pared to such a scumbag, it was better for Misaki to get a different man, right?


    ��Who is it?��


    Anyway, after everything was settled, the two talked about love between them.


    ��


    While everyone was going home or his apartment to talk about many things, he walked toward the Service Club, but before that, he was going to stop at the ice cream vending machine to buy his favorite mint chocte ice cream.


    Still, as he arrived, he saw someone was there.


    ��Yo, Senpai.��


    ������


    Hikigiya was about to eat his chocte ice cream but stopped before he greeted this scumbag.


    ��Yo.��


    Was it his imagination?


    Why did he feel like he had a friend now?


    Yet he didn��t think this was bad at all.

 Chapter 662: Summer is over and autumn has started

    Chapter 662: Summer is over and autumn has started


    The two ate an ice cream next to each other without talking, enjoying the sweet artificial taste of the ice cream. Neither of them nned to go to their club first. It might already be part of their habit to do this, and before Yukinoshita or Yui came, they decided to spend their time enjoying their ice cream to thest moment.


    ��Senpai, how was your summer?�� He decided to ask since if he didn��t ask, they would stay quiet all the time without asking each other. Even if Hikigaya had be slightly better, at the core, this guy was still the same as ever.


    ��Nothing special.�� His eyes were dead. ��I just slept, ate, took a bath, yed with my cat, and did my homework.��


    ��Oh.�� Shishio knew he had walked on thendmine, but he didn��t care. ��It��s a lonely summer.��


    ����how about you?�� Hikigaya stopped his urge to smack this bastard up. It wasn��t because he was scared and didn��t think he would be his opponent. Instead, he was a pacifist and didn��t think that violence was correct.


    ��Hmm�� I did a lot of things.�� He fell into silence and realized that his summer was out of the ordinary.


    ��Tell me.�� Hikigaya became curious.


    He looked at Hikigaya for a moment and said, ��I met three perverts.��


    ��Per-Perverts��?!�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    ��I caught the two of them. One was a sher who showed his dick in public, and the other was a panties stealer.��


    ��Did you send them to the police?��


    ��No, I sent them to be a miner.��


    ����miner? Can you do that?��


    ��I can.�� He nodded, then looked at Hikigaya. ��So if you don��t have a job in the future, you can ask me. I can send you to be a miner or potato farmer. I am sure that before 30, you will die.��


    ��Scary! Scary! Scary!�� Hikigaya��s face became pale as if blood was drained from it. ��No, it��s okay. I have decided to be a civil servant and to let the country support my life.��


    ��That��s a good choice. By the way, if you want, you can also catch a crab or tuna on the north side. You might die before 30, but the money is great.��


    ����it��s okay. I will just ept your kindness.��


    ��Don��t worry. The vacancy is always open for you.��


    ����.�� Hikigaya took a deep breath, forcing themselves to calm down, then asked, ��What about thest pervert?��


    ��Thest pervert is okay. He is harmless.��


    ����harmless?��


    ��Yes. Do you want to see him? He might be happy if you insult him. He is a masochist, by the way.��


    ��Just how did you spend your summer��?�� Compared to him, his summer was nothing at all, but Hikigaya was d that he didn��t need to meet such a weird thing during the summer. ��By the way, is that all?��


    ��Hmm�� Hina-senpai is my woman now.��


    ��Oh.��


    Hikigaya nodded, but then he was dumbfounded. ��Eh?��


    ��Hina-senpai is my woman.��


    ��I heard that.�� His lips twitched, and he thought that this guy was scumbag as ever, which made him sigh. ��Only Ebina-san?�� He didn��t expect that BL girl, who was part of Yui��s clique, would be Shishio��s harem, but he had to say that she was cute.


    ��Misaki-senpai.��


    ��You mean.. Kamiigusa-senpai? The genius animator?��


    ��Yes.��


    ������ Hikigaya rubbed his temple for a moment, trying to calm himself. ��Is that all?��


    ��Oh, I got a fiancee.��


    ��Fiancee, huh?�� Hikigaya nodded, but then his eyes bulged out. ��What? Fiancee?!��


    ��You don��t need to worry. The engagement has been canceled.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because if I do, it won��t be fair to my other women.��


    ����I see���� Hikigaya sighed. ��I thought that you were scum that would stick his dick to any beautiful girl.��


    ��You��re not wrong.��


    ����can you deny it?��


    ��No, that��s the truth after all.�� He was scum, and he didn��t deny that fact. He even targeted the mother of his upperssman until now, considering they often texted each other when they had nothing to do.


    Hikigaya stared at Shishio, and while it was hard to admit, he had to say this guy was handsome.


    ��That��s all?��


    ��Oh, I just got back from Kyoto.�� Shishio rummaged through his bag and took out a matcha mochi. ��I bought this one from Kyoto. There is only one left, but for you.��


    ��Thanks.�� Hikigaya smiled, took the mochi, tore the stic package, and ate it. He could feel the softness of mochi spread in all directions before the bitterness of the matcha and sweetness of the red bean created some kind of harmony that made it impossible for him to stop chewing.


    ��Is it good?��


    ��Un.��


    ��There is only one day before it expires, but I guess it is okay.��


    ����..�� Hikigaya stared at Shishio with dead eyes, but he gulped the mochi down his throat before he coughed.


    ��Oi, oi, Senpai. Be careful. It won��t be funny if you die because of mochi.��


    ��Then, don��t tease me, bastard! Cough! Cough!�� Hikigaya had a hard time breathing because of the mochi stuck at the end of his throat!


    ��Wait for me here. I will get you a drink.��


    ��Ah, um���� Hikigaya wanted to say something, but Shishio had returned.


    ��Here.��


    ��Thanks,�� Hikigaya said with all of his might before he drank the mineral water, gulping it down greedily. He let out a long sigh of relief before he stared at Shishio with aplicated gaze. It was like a grudge, yet he felt relief since he was the one who saved his life.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    They turned and saw Yukinoshita and Yui there.


    ��Yahallo~! It��s been a while, everyone~!�� Yui greeted them with a smile.


    ��Yahallo,�� Shishio answered inly. ��We��re just discussing life.��


    ��Yes, life.�� Hikigaya let out a long sigh.


    ��You can discuss thatter, but for now, let��s discuss the movie since our movie production is going to restart today.�� Yukinoshita grabbed Shishio��s hand and pulled him to the clubroom.


    ��Don��t you want to buy an ice cream?��


    ��Does that choco mint ice cream taste good?��


    ��Do you want to try it?��


    ��Let me try it.��


    However, Yui and Hikigaya were dumbfounded since they didn��t expect the two of them would be so close!


    ��


    The four of them were in the clubroom, and Yukinoshita was ready to tell them about the movie, but Yui and Hikigaya were far from ready to do that.


    ��Yes, Yui-san?��


    ��Un, are you two dating?�� Yui asked nervously


    ��Oi!�� Hikigaya felt that Yui was too blunt.


    ��Hm�� if I have to say our rtionship is quiteplicated,�� Yukinoshita said after a moment of thought.


    ��Complicated?�� 2x


    ��We were engaged to each other before.��


    ��Engaged?!�� 2x


    Yui and Hikigaya were dumbfounded before they were all looking at Shishio.


    ��We did.�� Shishio nodded. ��But in the end, we canceled our engagement and started to date each other.��


    ��How?!��


    There were many questions in their minds, but they wondered whether they should ask this.


    ��It��s okay if you want to ask. It��s not like we keep this matter a secret, and I have always thought of you as a close acquaintance, so I don��t want to lie to the two of you.��


    ��Acquaintance, eh?�� Hikigaya felt this word perfectly described their rtionship. However, Yui wanted more than that.


    ��Are we not friends, Yukinon?��


    Yukinoshita blushed, then said, ��Well�� it��s okay if we use to describe our rtionship as a friend����


    ��Yukinon!�� Yui hugged Yukinoshita happily as she hugged him, but inwardly, she felt quite lonely since she didn��t expect that the rtionship between Shishio and Yukinoshita would suddenly progress while she didn��t know anything.


    Yui nced at Shishio secretly and wondered what she should do with this feeling.


    Before they talked about the movie, they talked about how they became lovers. However, Yukinoshita didn��t tell everything, especially when she was being kept by her parents without being able tomunicate with anyone. It was in public, and she still wanted to keep the image of her parents since this was how she was educated.


    Yukinoshita might not want to lie to Yui and Hikigaya, but there was something that she could talk about and couldn��t talk about.


    While their talk was quite long, neither Yui nor Hikigayained since they didn��t expect they would be exposed to the life of the upper ss, which made them dumbfounded.


    ��Anyway, that��s all. How about we start to talk about the movie?�� Yukinoshita said and felt embarrassed since their conversation led to how they could be together. She had to say that she was quite embarrassed and hid behind Shishio to hide her blush.


    He had to say that this girl was just an angel.


    ����..��


    Hikigaya and Yui didn��t know why, but they felt suffocated to stay in this ce for some reason since the aura of love that emitted from their bodies almost overwhelmed them!


    ��Cough! Cough! Be serious!�� Yukinoshita maintained her strict expression. ��I know that you might remember what the story of our movie is about, but let me repeat the story first.��


    ��Okay.�� 3x


    They didn��t have much ofints while looking at the script and waiting for Yukinoshita to talk.


    ��The story is about a girl who is dating a boy, but the boy dies for a certain reason. When the girl visited her boyfriend��s funeral, his mother told her that her boyfriend had a childhood friend who was simr to her.��


    ��Er�� was the boy in love with that childhood friend, and this girlfriend is just a substitute?��


    ��The boy is a scumbag.��


    ������


    Shishio wondered why Yui and Hikigaya were looking in his direction when they said those words.


    ��We can leave that open, but this story is more about how the girl faces this situation instead of the boy��s feelings, but depending on the situation, we can change it.�� Yukinoshita looked at Yui and said, ��Yui-san, you will be the heroine. Is that alright with you?��


    ��Ye-Yes!�� Yui blushed, but she nodded nervously while ncing at Shishio secretly.


    ��Hikigaya-kun will be the movie crew.��


    ��Oh.��


    ��Shishio-kun is going to be a male actor.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��And I will be the director of this movie.��


    ��Okay.�� 3x


    ��So after we have decided all of that, there is something that we need to do.��


    ��What?��


    ��We have to search for a ce where Shishio is going to die.��


    ����.��


    Shishio blinked his eyes, and his expression clearly told Yukinoshita, ��Are you serious?��

 Chapter 663: There’s no people, right?

    Chapter 663: There��s no people, right?


    ��Do you want to be a widow so early?��


    Yukinoshita blushed and said, ��But I am not wrong, right?��


    ��You��re not wrong, but it is quite strange when I hear that from you.��


    ��But weren��t you the one who said that the main actor died from saving a kid on the river? So shouldn��t we search for a river where you will die?��


    ����how about we change it? Let��s change it to a heart attack. That way, I won��t need to jump into the river.��


    ��Isn��t that like a Korean drama? It��s kind of cliche,�� Yui suddenly said.


    ��So what about a cliche? Also, what��s wrong with a Korean drama? It��s quite popr, right?��


    ��Then what about being stabbed?�� Hikigaya suddenly said. ��The actor cheated on his girlfriend and was killed by his secret woman.��


    ����do we need to mention this anymore? Why should we discuss how I die now?�� He rubbed his temple with a sigh, then asked, ��Leaving this matter aside, are you sure you will be a director?�� He was sure when this movie finished, the Yukinoshita family would watch the movie they had made.


    By then, what would they think when they saw the boyfriend of their daughter was acting with a different girl acting intimately?


    Even though he was dying in the movie, he would be Yui��s lover instead of Yukinoshita��s.


    Yui and Hikigaya also looked at Yukinoshita curiously since, unlike before, the rtionship between Yukinoshita and Shishio had changed. They were no longer simple upperssmen and underssmen. They were lovers now.


    Even if Yukinoshita wanted to take the heroine position from Yui, no one would say anything.


    ��It��s okay. I want the director position, especially since I have decided to take this position before. If we suddenly make a change, our movie will take much more time to make, and we might not be able to make it before the cultural festival.��


    Yukinoshita then looked at Yui and said, ��So Yui-san, I leave the heroine position to you, is that okay?��


    ��Ye-Yes! Leave it to me.��


    ��Don��t be too nervous.��


    ��I am not nervous!��


    ��You��re too nervous���� 3x


    ��Anyway, how about we set up the schedule first?��


    They agreed and made up a schedule for their shooting. Their time was quite limited, but even so, this couldn��t be helped since the situation could only let them do so. However, it didn��t mean it was impossible. However, they needed to work more efficiently since, besides the scene of the fireworks, which he shot by chance during his outing with everyone on Sunoharasou, the rest wasn��t ready.


    ��So, on the weekend, we��re going to Meiji Jingu Gaien and Nezu-jinja Shrine?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��Is there a problem?��


    ��No, there isn��t much of a problem, but aren��t the tools for making a movie quite a lot? Isn��t it quite hard for two males to bring all of them to such a far away ce?��


    Hikigaya could imagine how hard it was to bring a lot of movie tools to the mountain.


    ��Hmm�� that��s true.��


    Yui and Yukinoshita agreed since the tools that they were using would be a lot, so they might need an extra hand.


    ��It��s okay. Even if we don��t ask, I am sure many will give us a hand,�� Shishio said.


    If the one who said those words were Hikigaya, they might look at him skeptically, but the one who said those words was Shishio. They might not even be surprised if he suddenly brought a group of maids or bodyguards to help with holding the tools.


    ��You don��t need to trouble yourself too much. It��s the work of the Service Club, so it should be done by the club members,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��But we have helped a lot of people in the past, and I am sure that they will agree to help us in case we need their help.�� Shishio looked at Hikigaya and said, ��Senpai, maybe, you can ask the help of Totsuka-senpai.��


    ��Eh?�� Hikigaya was startled before he nodded solemnly. ��Leave that matter to me.��


    ����..�� Yui and Yukinoshita.


    They talked for a while before they finished their discussion. There wasn��t much that they needed to talk about, especially when Yukinoshita had prepared the schedule beforehand. She only needed to ask the opinion of everyone, and if they couldn��t ept it, they would tell him since they might have something to do.


    Fortunately, they were all okay with the schedule, and there was no need to change it.


    As for the rest, they only needed to pick up the tools for a movie at his apartment, remember the script, shoot the movie, and,stly, edit the movie.


    When all of them were finished, the movie would be finished.


    ��It��s simpler than I thought.�� Hikigaya thought that making a movie would beplicated.


    ��It��s because all theplicated things have been finished.��


    ��That��s true.�� Hikigaya nodded and thought that his work was quite simple since he would only be a simple gofer, but it was alright since he knew the rest position was ratherplicated.


    ��By the way, I forgot about one thing.��


    ��What?��


    They were all looking at Shishio.


    ��What is the title of this movie?��


    He only remembered that they hadn��t made the title of the movie. While it was the simplest, it was also the most important.


    They were all speechless and only remembered the title wasn��t ready yet.


    ��Do you have an idea?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Not yet.�� Shishio shook his head and said, ��We can slowly search for the titleter. Even on thest day, it is okay.��


    ����please think of the title before that.�� Yukinoshita sighed, then said, ��Anyway, that��s all for our club activity.��


    ��Then, I will go back first.�� Hikigaya yawned as he picked up his bag.


    Yui nced at Shishio for a moment, hesitating before she smiled and said, ��Then�� then, I will go back too.��


    Hikigaya and Yui left, leaving Shishio and Yukinoshita alone in the clubroom.


    ��We��re alone now.��


    ��Don��t think something perverted. I won��t do it with you at school.�� Yukinoshita sipped her warm tea while ncing at him from the corner of her eye.


    ��I have never said that.�� Shishio was speechless, then smiled. ��So, if we��re not at school, is that alright?��


    ��������


    Yukinoshita didn��t say anything. Still, she lowered her head, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    ��Senpai, has someone told you that you��re cute?��


    ��Yes, many times.��


    ����..�� Shishio had to say that his girlfriend was quite uncute sometimes.


    Still, she tucked her hair behind her ear while ncing at him shyly.


    ��Are you trying to tempt me?��


    Even if they had decided to be together, they had parted for quite a while, especially when she had to go back to Chiba again.


    At that moment, she was expecting a kiss from him.


    However, his reaction made her dumbfounded.


    Shishio stood up from his seat and walked toward the entrance of the room. He opened the door and looked right and left, causing her to be confused.


    ��What are you doing?��


    ��Have you heard of a cliche coincidence?��


    ��Cliche coincidence?��


    ��You know, it is like in a movie, novel, story, or drama where a couple kisses each other in an empty room, but someone peeks at them or suddenly enters the room, interrupting their moment?��


    ����so you��re checking whether there is someone outside or not?��


    ��Yes.��


    ����..��


    Yukinoshita took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She felt that her boyfriend was too cautious, and the mood that had built up suddenly changed into a strange state.


    However, Shishio ignored Yukinoshita��s mood and walked to the window to close the curtain.


    ��This guy����


    Yukinoshita blushed and could tell that this guy didn��t intend to let her go, but could she reject?


    No way.


    After all, she also had expected a kiss from him, and being careful definitely wasn��t a bad thing, considering how dangerous what they nned to do was.


    ��Is there someone outside?��


    ��No, it��s okay. Whether Yui-senpai or Hikigaya-senpai, all of them have gone home. No one is going to visit us either.��


    ����that��s good.�� Yukinohita felt her heart beating so fast, yet this guy was like a bull, charging everything, ignoring her feeling. ����why did you put me on yourp?�� Her head was in a mess, and she couldn��t even react when she was lifted and ced on hisp.


    ��This position is easier.��


    ��Wait! Wait!��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    She was nervous, but how could she say that?


    ��By the way, have you thought about how you are going to die in the movie?��


    ����are you going to talk about this again?�� He was speechless, wondering whether this woman wanted to tear up all the preparation that he had made.


    ��It��s a serious discussion! Please answer me.��


    ����.��


    He stared at Yukinoshita helplessly, then said, ��To be honest, at first, I was thinking of letting the male lead die on the mountain.��


    ��Mountain?��


    ��Yes, like stranded on a mountain or something simr.��


    ��Hmm�� that��s a good idea.��


    ��But the nearest mountain is only Mount Takao. Do you think that someone will die on such a hot and popr mountain?��


    ��Then make him a mountain climber.��


    ��Do you want us to go to Mount Fuji? It��s autumn. That ce is off-limits now.��


    ��Then, we should go back to the original n by letting you die on the river?��


    ��Do you want your husband to die from the cold?��


    ��It��s okay. If you are sick, I will take care of you.�� Yukinoshita fixed his bangs lightly with a smallugh on her full lips.


    ����.��


    He blinked his eyes, staring at her lips.


    Yukinoshita��s body might be slender, but her lips were quite fleshy and juicy. It was bright pink and seemingly emitting a strange attraction, which made people want to kiss her lips.


    ��So our discussion is over?��


    ����un.��


    ��Can I kiss you?��


    ����can you be gentle?��


    ��Don��t ask such an impossible thing.��


    Yukinoshita wanted to say something, but her lips were already taken. She was surprised, but she was helpless and hugged his neck intimately. However, she had to say this kiss was different since the sense of immortality from kissing each other in school made her almost crazy from pleasure, and before long, it was her to seek after him.


    While they kissed, someone stood at the entrance of the room, hesitating, before she let out a long sigh and walked away.

 Chapter 664: Story

    Chapter 664: Story


    Shishio wanted to go home together, but Yukinoshita was quite careful since she knew once she let this bastard enter her apartment, he wouldn��t hesitate to eat her. She wasn��t ready for the next step, and they decided to part away.


    He also didn��t want to force her either since the mood was quite strange for some reason.


    Still, while the kissing felt good, he thought about the person that stood at the entrance of the Service Club. He knew that this girl had something to talk about with him, but he was more interested in this girl��s mother.


    ��Now that you mention it����


    He nced at Yukinoshita and thought that her mother was a beauty.


    ��Did you think something weird?�� Yukinoshita asked with a frown, feeling her man was thinking something strange.


    He shook his head with a determined expression, telling her he didn��t think anything weird.


    However, how could she believe it?


    Yet how could he admit it? Could he say that he was interested in Yukinoshita��s mother? No way.


    ��I am just wondering how our movie will be.��


    ��It will be good without a doubt.��


    ��Do you have such confidence?��


    ��I have confidence in myself.��


    ����..��


    ��I also have confidence in your script.��


    ��Thanks.��


    ��By the way, how is your new novel?�� Yukinoshita asked. After all, his new novel was based on their experience together.


    ��It��s okay.��


    ��Okay?��


    ��You have read it, right? What do you think?��


    ��The words are beautiful.��


    She had to say that, unlike his first novel, his second novel was more beautifully arranged and mncholy.


    ��The ending won��t be sad, right?��


    ��What do you think?��


    ����.��


    She knew this guy would definitely write a sad ending, making her sigh. However, she knew that this was what everyone in this country liked. Not forever. Instead, something fleeting was something that everyone loved the most.


    Just like the Sakura tree, which only bloomed for a few days.


    Shishio also wondered why the people loved such a fleeting thing and even celebrated it. The Sakura tree wasn��t the most beautiful, and its beauty could only be seen for a moment, yet it was the most famous tree in this country. He might not have understood in the past, but now, he understood.


    ��I can��t wait to see it somehow.��


    Even if the ending was sad, she still wanted to read it.


    ��You won��t be disappointed.��


    ��Have you made the title?��


    ��Spring Snow.��


    ��Spring Snow, huh? It��s kind of romantic.��


    ��Naturally. It��s a love story, after all.�� He thought for a moment and asked, ��By the way, have you asked permission to shoot the school?�� While some of the scenes of their movie were taken on the outside, most of them were taken in the school.


    ��I will ask Hiratsuka-sensei tomorrow.��


    ��Do you need me to go with you?��


    ��Sure.��


    He looked at her smile and thought she was beautiful, but more importantly, it made him happy to see her excited that he would apany her.


    ��By the way, I have never asked you this before, but how are your parents now? They��re not doing anything weird to you again, right?��


    While he could see that Yukinshita��s parents weren��t bad, he knew that their education toward children was quite tough, especially when he thought about how they had put Yukinoshita in the room. While they didn��t forbid her to go outside, they didn��t allow anyone tomunicate with her or even discuss the matter of their engagement.


    In other words, they were forcing her to marry.


    Yet, in the world of high society, this kind of thing was normal, so he couldn��t say much.


    Fortunately, the partner was him, but if the partner wasn��t him, he might bring them to elope, and she also cut her rtionship with her parents.


    However, when he asked this question, she suddenly fell silent and stopped her steps.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Her expression becameplicated as she gazed over his profile. She thought about her mother��s words, blushing before she let out a long sigh.


    Was her mother so bold?


    Couldn��t she believe in the pure rtionship between them?


    She wasn��t sure, but she knew that her mother was worried about her, yet she had to say that this attention was quite too much for him, but she was stunned when she was kissed so suddenly.


    ����why did you kiss me?��


    ��Well, I have the urge to do one.��


    She pped him on the shoulder and blushed before sheined. ��Don��t do it here. What if people see us?��


    ��Okay. Okay. I will do it when no one is looking.��


    ����..�� Yukinoshita let out a long sigh, feeling that no matter what she did, she felt it was impossible to defeat him. However, it was impossible for her to give up, and she wanted to show some struggle, even if she knew it was quite useless.


    ��By the way, what about your family?��


    ����let��s discuss this matterter, but one thing is for sure, they support our rtionship.��


    ��That��s great.��


    ��Yeah, that��s great.��


    Even if her family was quite troublesome, if possible, she didn��t want to cut her rtionship with them. Still, if she was forced, she wouldn��t hesitate to go with him.


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who took the initiative to hold his hand and only smiled, thinking that this guy was cute.


    After he sent her to the nearby bus stop, he walked toward Sakurasou. Misaki had texted everyone that was living in Sakurasou to gather together since she had something to announce. While he could guess what she nned to do, he still needed to watch her since if he left her alone, he wasn��t sure what kind of mess she was going to create, especially with Shiina.


    Yet when he walked, he saw someone unexpected.


    This figure was walking slowly. No, she stopped on the street, reading a book intently, ignoring the surroundings.


    If this wasn��t Ritsu Kawai, who was this?


    Suddenly, he realized that this girl was also quite unique, like Shiina and Misaki. By now, he realized that Nanami was the most normal girl in Sakurasou. Still, when the time came, Ritsu was reliable, especially when she took care of Shiina before Nanami and the others came.


    ��Senpai.��


    However, Ritsu didn��t give him a response. It wasn��t until he tapped her shoulder that she was startled and realized that someone was right beside her.


    ��Shishio-kun?��


    ��Let��s go back. What if you meet a pervert here?��


    ��Oh.�� Ritsu blushed and nodded.


    There were too many perverts in their surroundings, so it was better to go home quickly. While her immunity toward a pervert was stronger than others, she didn��t want to meet a pervert on the street. Yet what she didn��t know, the guy next to her was the biggest pervert out there.


    Still, when she stood by his side, she felt secure and continued to read her book again since she knew that everything was alright as long as he was with him.


    On the other hand, Shishio only nced at her and didn��t stop her from reading since she knew how addicted this girl was to reading. Yet he had to say that his progress with this girl was quite slow.


    When he had been doing it with Misaki, kissing Yukinoshita, and many others, he hadn��t made so much progress with Ritsu. Yet this was also partly because of her personality, and he also didn��t really force the rtionship between them.


    Their walk was quiet, and he only touched her back whenever she stopped and held her shoulder when they were right in front of the traffic light.


    He felt that he was her babysitter somehow, and she was a hopeless baby who needed the help of someone.


    Neither of them talked, and they didn��t initiate a conversation, but strangely enough, they felt so close to each other.


    However, when he looked away, he didn��t realize that she was ncing in his direction, peeking at his profile before she continued to read. She might want to read her book, but it was hard to concentrate when she was standing next to the person that she felt for. Yet she wondered why she fell for him since she knew that this guy was a beast that couldn��t control his lower body to all beautiful girls in this world.


    She knew he was like that, yet she couldn��t control her emotion.


    Suddenly, she thought about Misaki��s words, which told her that there was no need to hesitate, yet she was different from Misaki since she had experience in this area, and she also didn��t dare to take the initiative.


    After all, what if their rtionship changed?


    Yet when she thought about how amazing love was and how everyone was so happy with it, she couldn��t help but feel curious.


    Was love as amazing as the one that she read in the novel?


    Would it make her heart flutter as if she was floating?


    She was curious, but she somehow endured it since she was afraid.


    ��Senpai?��


    ��Ah, yes!��


    ��You��re not reading?��


    ����I-I am reading now.��


    He nced at Ritsu for a moment and smiled.


    ��Wh-What��s with that smile?��


    ��Nothing. By the way, have your ss thought about what to do at the cultural festival?��


    ��No, but I don��t really care much about it.��


    ��������


    He stared at her for a moment and couldn��t help but rub her hair.


    ��Wh-What are you doing?!�� Ritsu puffed her cheeks, feeling embarrassed while trying to push him away.


    ��Nothing. I just feel that being your ssmate is tough.��


    ��What do you mean by that, Shishio-kun?��


    As they bickered, the distance between them became closer, and Ritsu put down her book, subconsciously focusing all of her attention on him. She might not realize it, but she only needed a little push before their rtionship changed into a different shape. The shape that she never thought she would feel toward this scumbag, yet she knew she anticipated it.


    ��I should read more romance stories.�� She thought about it as they arrived in Sakurasou.


    Yet when they arrived, they didn��t know that a certain guest would appear and interrupt the peace of this dorm.

 Chapter 665: Let’s combine our power!

    Chapter 665: Let��sbine our power!


    When Shishio returned to Sakurasou, he thought this ce would be rowdy because Misaki would jump around, moring to do something during the cultural festival.


    However, everyone was quiet, and no one was talking. All of them were focused on their food.


    Yet this wasn��t so surprising since he was the one who cooked the dinner. He seldom cooked on his own, but when he cooked, everyone would be immersed in the food, ignoring their surroundings. In their minds, it was only the food and themselves��no one else. The food in front of them was the only thing they thought about because of how delicious it was.


    His food was so good that even if Shiro-san, Mayumi Nishikino, and Sayaka Watanabe were far away, they wouldn��t go home to Sakurasou with their might.


    Even Ryuunosuke, who had always holed up, would go out to have dinner, especially when the dinner was his favorite tomato egg. It might be a simple dish from China, but it was the ultimatebination of egg and tomato, which made him even more amazed by how awesome the tomato was.


    Tonight, it was a full Chinese course.


    It was vibrant, colorful, and delicious, and they couldn��t stop the movement of their chopsticks.


    ��Hey, that shrimp is mine!��


    ��You��rete!��


    ��You bastard!��


    ��DIE!��


    ����.��


    Shishio wondered whether his food could be so dangerous that it could make all of them fight each other.


    However, the rest ignored the fight and continued to eat since there were many other delicious dishes on the table. It wasn��t until all the dishes were cleared up and everyone rested while patting their belly with a satisfied sigh.


    If Shishio made a restaurant, they were afraid that they might visit it every day. The only problem was that they might not have money, but if they didn��t have money, it should be okay to use their bodies, right?


    Naturally, this was the thought of Mayumi.


    As for Shiro-san, even if he wanted to use his body, Shishio would throw him away.


    On the other hand, Sayaka was rtively low-key, and she wasn��t the type who would seduce Shishio. It wasn��t that she didn��t want to since she didn��t want to have a boyfriend like him, but she just didn��t have the confidence to hold the rein around his mouth.


    If he was a horse, he would be a fierce stallion that was impossible to tame.


    Instead of being tamed, she was afraid that she was the one who would be tamed by him. She was scared of this, and their current rtionship wasn��t bad since they were quite close to each other, like friends.


    Anyway, after dinner, everyone was quiet, and they honestly washed the dishes.


    Shishio didn��t help but sit on the sofa while ying the guitarzily, thinking about a soundtrack he would use for the movie. He put his head on Shiina��sp and thought about the song, which suited the mood of the movie.


    The song was quiet and pleasant to hear, so no one said anything. They even closed their eyes and enjoyed the music.


    Shiina had finished her manga and only needed to let Ayano (her editor) review the manga, so she enjoyed her time with him. She caressed his soft hair with a smile, wanting this time to continue forever.


    However, a voice destroyed this harmony.


    ��Shishio! Shishio!��


    Misaki shook his legs several times and even pressed her breaths on his face.


    ����it��s still too early.��


    He thought this girl was in heat, but this was too early, right?


    ��That��s not what I mean!��


    Misaki pouted and felt that Shishio had misunderstood him. Even though she was active on the bed and often asked to do it almost every day, she wasn��t a pervert. Instead, it was because she loved him that she wanted to stay with him all the time.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    He raised his body while looking at Misaki, who still stayed between his legs. If this was his room and wasn��t a living room, he might have misunderstood what she was about to do. Yet he had to say her appearance made him quite restless since she wore an oversized t-shirt where he could see the upper part of her breasts from the gap of her cors.


    Misaki knew this, and she might have done this deliberately, so her request could be epted by him smoothly.


    He had to say, even if Misaki seemed like a stupid girl. She was full of conspiracy.


    ��Are you busy at this cultural festival?��


    ��Hmm�� if I have to say, I am quite busy.��


    He didn��t lie since there were many things that he had to do at the cultural festival since he had to help the literature club, service club, and even his ss. While most of them were easy, there were quite a lot of things he had to do, so he was quite busy, especially when he also needed to manage his business and also took care of his women at night.


    ��Hey, Shishio, are you going to make a movie at the cultural festival?�� Mayumi suddenly interjected.


    What was she doing in her free time?


    While it was cliche, she was watching a tv drama. Usually, she would watch it in her room while eating sweet pastries or snacks, which caused her weight to increase.


    Anyway, leaving the part where she got fat because of food, she loved a movie, so when she heard he was going to make a movie, she was quite surprised.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded. ��Don��t forget to watch it at the cultural festival.��


    ��Sure.�� Mayumi nodded, then asked, ��So what are you going to y? Is it a romance, and you��re the main character?�� If this guy wasn��t the main protagonist, then no one could y it.


    ��You��re not wrong, but I am dead in the movie.��


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��Cough!�� He coughed and said, ��Anyway, I won��t spoil the story anymore, and please watch the rest.�� He then rubbed Misaki��s head gently then smiled. ��Still, even if I am busy, I still have time to help you. Is there something that you want to do?��


    Misaki, who had been down, suddenly jumped high and became spirited after hearing his words.


    ��Yes, there is something that I want to do! Everyone, please listen to me!��


    She suddenly stood on the table and said with a righteous voice, ��Now, men! Today is the day you have been training for!��


    Still, he stood up and put a pillow near her lower body since her stripped panties were shown.


    However, she didn��t care and continued with her speech.


    ��Now is the time for us to materialize our power of friendship and dominate the cultural festival!��


    He couldn��t let this girl rampage anymore, so he held her in his arms and said, ��In other words, you want to make something on the cultural festival as Sakurasou?��


    ��That��s right!��


    ��Is that okay, Chihiro-nee?�� He looked at Chihiro.


    ��Sure, why not? But can you handle it? You have a lot of projects, right?�� Chihiro asked worriedly.


    He patted Misaki��s head, making her melt, and acted docile in his arms. ��It��s okay. It isn��t like I will do everything, right?��


    ��That��s true! That��s true! We��re going to use everyone��s power to realize this! Everyone will do this together!��


    ��You heard that. What do you think?��


    He looked at Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, and Ryuunosuke since they were part of the Sakurasou.


    ��Un, I don��t mind.�� Shiina nodded.


    ��It seems fun.�� Nanami smiled.


    ��I don��t see a reason to reject this.�� Ritsu felt this might be a chance for her to get closer to him.


    Then, everyone was looking at Ryuunosuke, waiting for his answer.


    ��Why not?�� Maybe, this was something that he had been waiting for. To make something with everyone, and they were all geniuses, so there was no need to hesitate.


    ��Since we have decided to do something at the cultural festival, is there something you want to do?��


    Everyone had agreed, so he wondered whether Misaki had something that she wanted to do.


    ��How about an anime?��


    ��It��s good, but Ryuunosuke might not be able to show his skill.��


    ��Ah, that��s true!�� Misaki rubbed her head, thinking about what kind of thing they should do to materialize the true power of Sakurasou. She was good at animation, Shiina was good at drawing, Shishio was good at making stories, Nanami was good at voice acting, Ritsu�� Ritsu was probably good at management, right?


    Lastly, Ryuunouke was good at programming.


    Tobine the power of everyone, they needed something they could work on together.


    He was also in the middle of a thought, but suddenly the face of Sorata emerged in his mind.


    ����game?��


    ��Game?��


    Everyone was looking at him curiously.


    ��Well, Mashiro can draw, Misaki can manage the animation, Ritsu can help with the editing and manage everyone��s schedule, I can make the script, Nanami can take the voice jobs, and Ryuunosuke is the programmer. When webine all of them, the best way is to make a game. What do you think?��


    He had never made a game, and it was rare for him to y one, but when he thought about Sorata if he wasn��t wrong, that guy��s dream was to be a game designer. It might be part of his bad hobby, wondering what would happen if he showed a great game created by everyone to Sorata.


    Still, his idea made all of them smile.


    ��That��s great!��


    ��Game! Game! Let��s make a game!��


    Everyone agreed, and they discussed what kind of game they should make.


    Naturally, if possible, the game should be able to be yed by everyone instead of a single person.


    While they discussed it, the older people, such as Chihiro, Roberta, Shiro-san, Mayumi, and Sayaka, looked at all of them and thought that this was a youth.


    However, in the middle of their discussion, the wind suddenly caused the window, door, and many parts of the house to tremble and make a rattling noise.


    ��The wind is intense.��


    ��It should be an autumn storm.��


    During autumn, while it was beautiful weather, a storm often appeared.


    ��Seriously, this weather makes it feel like something ominous is about to happen.��


    ����.�� Shishio stared at Chihiro helplessly, but suddenly the sound of the bell ringing was heard. His nose moved slightly, and he could smell a sweet scent.


    ��It��s a woman��s scent.��


    ��I will answer this.��


    Everyone looked at Shishio in surprise and even felt suspicious.


    ��What��s with that gaze?��


    ��Is it a beautiful girl?��


    ����why do you think so?��


    ��Isn��t it?��


    ������


    ��Go! Go! Don��t make the person outside wait.�� Chihiro pped his back helplessly.


    ��Okay. Okay.��


    He walked toward the entrance of Sakurasou, but everyone also joined, following from behind.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    He raised his voice slightly before he opened the door before a figure of a beautiful girl appeared before him. While he had seen many beautiful girls, this one was different since she was a foreigner.


    < Target has been found! >


    < Congrattions, you have received an Arsenal F.C.! >


    ������


    His lips twitched, and he felt that the system was too amazing.

 Chapter 666: Friend

    Chapter 666: Friend


    While the reward from the system was amazing since he didn��t expect to get a famous football team, he looked at the girl who triggered his system.


    ��Hmm, it��s a beauty.��


    As he had said before, this beauty didn��t seem toe from this country. Instead, she was like Shiina, who came from outside of this country. If there was a difference, her facial features were sharper since she didn��t have mixed blood like Shiina.


    She was a pure foreigner.


    However, even if she was beautiful, he wouldn��t be blinded by her beauty. There were too many beautiful girls around him, and he had a certain immunity toward them.


    ��Is there something that you need here?��


    He didn��t talk in this country��snguage, but hernguage.


    Hearing his voice, the girl was startled and awoken before she took a deep breath and didn��t expect that there was someone as handsome as him. However, she quickly calmed herself since she had an important mission that she had to do in this country.


    ��It��s okay. I can talk in Japanese.�� The girl answered with a smile.


    ��That��s good.�� He nodded, then asked, ��So, do you need something?��


    While he could have guessed that this girl should be rted to Shiina, he still needed to ask.


    Still, this response made the girl feel slightly dissatisfied since his reaction was rather in.


    Shouldn��t he stare at her for a while, admiring her beauty? After all, this was how many people would usually react when they saw her for the first time. However, before she was able to say something, someone interrupted her.


    ��It��s Rita.��


    ��Ah, Mashiro.��


    Shina leaped and hugged this girl. Even if her facial expression didn��t change much, he could see how happy she was.


    ��It��s nice to see you well, Mashiro.��


    ��You too, Rita.�� Shiina hugged this girl even tighter.


    Everyone also looked at Shiina in surprise while wondering who this girl was.


    ��Wow, it��s a doll!��


    ��She is so beautiful.��


    Sayaka somehow let out a long sigh. In front of true beauty, her fake beauty could only admit defeat.


    ��Oh, it��s Rita.�� Chihiro was surprised to see this girl here.


    ��Chihiro-san, it��s been a while.�� The girl, whose name was Rita, nodded toward Chihiro while holding Shiina in her arms.


    ��Who is she?�� Nanami asked curiously.


    ��She was Mashiro��s roommate when she was in Ennd,�� Chihiro exined.


    ��My name is Rita Ainsworth.�� Rita smiled as she introduced herself. ��It��s a pleasure to meet you all.��


    ��But why are you here, Rita?�� Shiina let go of Rita and asked her curiously.


    ��The magic cast on Cindere is almost gone. In Japanese, we would say the lunar envoy came for Princess Kaguya.��


    Shishio frowned and asked, ��You want to bring Mashiro to Ennd?��


    ��Mashiro?�� Rita looked at Shishio, who called Shiina by her first name, but she didn��t overthink and nodded. ��Yes. Mashiro,e back to Ennd with me now.��


    ����..��


    ��Eh?��


    Even Shiina was dumbfounded, but he raised his eyebrow. He didn��t say anything and just pushed Rita outside before he closed the door and locked it.


    ��Eh?��


    Rita was dumbfounded when she was pushed outside.


    ��Wait! Wait! What are you doing?! Why did you push me outside?��


    Rita was furious and mmed the door several times.


    ��Be quiet, or I will call the police for disturbing the neighborhood.��


    ��How can you say something like that to a beautiful girl like me?!��


    ��Beautiful girl? Where?��


    ��How can you say that?! Even my father has never done anything like this to me!��


    Rita was already mad.


    Shishio didn��t intend to make Rita stay, and from her clothes, he could tell that she wasn��t bad with her money, so she should stay in the hotel, but suddenly the hem of his t-shirt was tucked by Shiina.


    ��What��s wrong, Mashiro?��


    ��Can I talk with Rita for a while?��


    Even if what Rita had said was ridiculous, she was still Shiina��s friend and the one who had been taking care of her. They have been together for ten years, so there should be a reason why Rita told her to go back to Ennd, and she wanted to know that.


    He stared at Shiina for a while before he let out a long sigh and opened the door.


    ��As expected, there is no way you will push away a beautiful girl like me, right?�� Rita was confident in her beauty.


    However, he snorted and flicked this narcissistic girl��s forehead.


    ��It hurts!�� Rita held her forehead andined, ��What are you doing?��


    ��If Mashiro didn��t tell me she wanted to talk with you, I wouldn��t let you enter.��


    ��Mashiro?! Mashiro?! Who are you? Why have you been calling Mashiro by her first name?�� Even if Rita was from Ennd, she knew that it was impossible for the opposite gender to call the first name of others unless they were close enough. After all, it was also quite simr in Ennd since many refrained from calling the first name. Instead, they called each other family names unless they were close enough.


    Shishio wanted to say something, but Shiina tucked his hem again.


    ��Shishio, let me say.��


    ����okay.��


    While he hesitated, he decided to believe in Shiina.


    Shiina��s answer was simple.


    She hugged his arm intimately and said, ��I am his woman.��


    ������.��


    Rita widened her eyes and mouth so wide and petrified from the shock.


    ��


    ��No way! No way! There��s no way that Mashiro can get a boyfriend!��


    When Rita entered Sakurasou, she forgot what she nned to do and still couldn��t believe the rtionship between Shiina and Shishio. At the same time, she had to admit that he was so handsome that it was her first time seeing someone as handsome as him.


    No, she definitely wouldn��t believe that Shiina would date someone as rude as him!


    Rita also didn��t think that with Shiina��s personality and mind, she could date someone.


    They had known each other for so long, and they knew each other well, so when she thought about how Shiina dated Shishio, she felt it was impossible. While she had to admit Shishio was such a hunk and somehow understood that Shiina could fall for him, she definitely couldn��t ept it for a while.


    ��Even if you say that����


    He was speechless when this girl acted childishly and felt it might be better to throw her out. She might have given him a good reward from the system, but her intention ofing to this country was far from good.


    ��We��re dating,�� Shiina said with her usual nk expression.


    ������ Rita.


    ����.�� Everyone.


    ��We��re dating,�� Shiina repeated after thinking Rita hadn��t heard her words.


    Rita opened her lips and then closed them again.


    ��We��re dat����


    ��Stop! You don��t need to repeat it again, Mashiro. I heard it.�� Rita rubbed her temple for a while and didn��t know what to do for a while. She didn��t know what to do, so she could only re at Shishio since she felt it was impossible for Shiina to make the first move. Instead, it was this bastard who seduced Shiina.


    Rita was right.


    If he knew what this girl was thinking, he might look away since he knew he was a bastard who seduced Shiina, but did he regret it? No. He was d that he had seduced Shiina since this girl was really wonderful, and it was impossible for him to let her go.


    ��So you��re really dating?�� Rita asked once again since this was still hard to believe.


    ��Yes.�� Shiina nodded. ��We even have sex.��


    ����.��


    This time not only Rita, but everyone was also dumbfounded.


    ��We even have����


    Shiina thought Rita didn��t hear what she was saying, so she wanted to repeat her words, but her mouth was covered by Shishio.


    ��Mashiro, how about you let her rest? She must be exhausted from a long trip.��


    It was impossible for Shishio to let this girl��s mouth run rampant. He had to shut her mouth, so she wouldn��t say anything strange anymore since he could feel the gaze on everyone on his start to hurt.


    ��Scumbag.��


    ��Hey, who is that?!��


    Anyway, Shishio let Nanami help Rita since he was sure that this girl was tired. He also decided to return to his room since he was tired. As for the matter of cultural festivals, they could talk about this matter tomorrow, especially when he already had an idea of what kind of game they should make.


    Misaki didn��t fight with Shiina this time and let her have Shishio since she knew Shiina might need to think about a lot of things.


    ��Huh? You��re going to stay in my room?��


    ��Un.�� Shiina nodded and walked into his room naturally.


    ����..��


    Shishio looked at this girl for a while and thought that this girl had never changed, which made him helpless.


    ��I will be at the top.��


    ������


    He blinked his eyes and said, ��Impossible.��


    The two entered the room together.


    ��


    In the bathroom, Nanami apanied Rita, who was still in disbelief.


    ��Um, Aoyama-san, right?��


    ��Yes, Ainsworth-san.��


    ��It��s okay. You can call me Rita.�� Rita gave a soft smile and felt that this girl was gentle.


    ��Then, you can also call me Nanami, Rita.�� Nanami also gave a soft smile.


    ��Er�� I know that I have repeated this question, but are they really dating?�� Rita asked.


    ��He also dated me���� Nanami thought inwardly, but she didn��t n to make Shishio into a bad guy in the eyes of Rita, so she nodded. ��Yes, they��re dating each other.��


    ��I��I see���� Rita was at a loss, but then she blushed then asked, ��Um�� are�� are they really having sex?��


    ����yes.��


    ��Oh.��


    Nanami hesitated, but Rita caught this hesitation and quickly said, ��Is there something you want to tell me?��


    ��No, it��s okay.��


    ��No, please tell me if you have something to say.��


    Nanami��s hesitation made her curious!


    ��They should talk about having sex in his room now.��


    ������


    Rita was in silence for a while before she wore her clothes in her wet state and ran out of the bathroom.


    ������ Nanami.


    However, Rita soon returned, then asked, ��Where is his room?��


    ����..��


    Nanami wondered whether she was going to be punished by Shishio, but to be honest, she hoped to be punished.


    ��On the second floor��.��


    ��Thank you!��


    Rita quickly left and ran into his room.


    However, Nanami only smiled, wondering what he was going to do with her.


    ��Ah, wait, you might need a key for his door since they might lock it.��


    ��Thank you!��


    ��


    Shiina straddled him and pushed him onto the bed but stopped when she saw the door open so suddenly.


    Shishio was also dumbfounded.


    Rita was even more dumbfounded.


    The three stared at each other for a while without saying anything before Shiina continued what she was doing since she had been doing it with many girls before. Her rtionship with Rita was also so close that they often took a bath together, so everything should be okay, right?��


    ��Stop! Stop!�� 2x


    Shishio and Rita quickly stopped Shiina.


    Rita held Shiina, then looked at Shishio for a while with aplicated gaze. It seemed she was wrong. It seemed it was Shiina who was crazy about him, and somehow she could understand it, especially when she saw his well-toned body and the big bulge on his pants. She blushed and stared at him for a while.


    Shishio quickly covered himself with a nket, afraid of being taken advantage of by Rita.


    Just kidding.


    ��I can��t let this continue, so I will sleep here to keep you two from doing something inappropriate.��


    So with this, Rita was also eaten by Shishio.


    This time, it was also a joke.


    After all, he wouldn��t touch someone he met less than an hour ago.


    Instead, this might be a good chance to ask about Shiina��s life in Ennd.

 Chapter 667: Whatever you want

    Chapter 667: Whatever you want


    It might be weird, but in the end, the three of them slept together.


    Shiina was in the middle, with Shishio and Rita on her side together. While what Rita had said before made her confused, she smiled when she slept with the two people that she loved the most. She hugged their arms together and smiled happily.


    ������.��


    Shishio and Rita, who saw this, could only show a helpless smile, but when they looked at each other, they snorted and looked away.


    ��Don��t stare at me, scumbag.��


    ��Ha? Aren��t you the one who stared at my body before, you perverted girl?��


    ��No! No! I didn��t see your body! Don��t nder me!��


    ��Then, why is your face red? Do you have any guilty conscience in your heart?��


    ��No!��


    The two continued to fight each other, but Shiina looked at the two and said, ��Rita and Shishio are close to each other.��


    ��Mashiro, have your eyes gone bad after your stay in this country?��


    ��Mashiro, I think we should visit an ophthalmologist tomorrow to check your eyes.��


    The two were in synch, and they quickly realized this. They looked at each other for a moment before they looked away with a snort.


    ��As expected, I can��t get along with him!�� Rita thought annoyedly.


    However, Shishio thought that this girl was going to fall.


    ��Now that you mention it, how did you open the key to my room?��


    He had always locked his door, so everything would be safe and okay, but this girl suddenly opened the lock of his door, which made him dumbfounded.


    ��Oh, it��s Nanami. She is such a sweet and kind girl for giving me a key to your room and telling me that you two are about to do something that you shouldn��t do.��


    Rita somehow felt proud and told him happily how Nanami helped her.


    ��That girl����


    It seemed that he had been lenient toward Nanami and thought it might be time to make her remember her position.


    ��But���� Rita blushed, then asked, ��Have you really had sex with him, Mashiro?�� The thought of Shiina doing something lewd with an opposite gender had never crossed her mind. Yet when she came to Tokyo, Shiina had changed.


    Shiina had be a lewd woman, which made her dumbfounded and also excited. The word ��excited�� might be strange to describe her emotions since her friend��s virginity was taken by a bastard, but there was a feeling of worry, relief, and defeat, especially when she realized that Shiina had be an adult already, which made her fluster.


    While Shishio was speechless by Rita��s question, Shiina nodded with her usual nk expression.


    ��Un.��


    However, if one looked at her closely, one would be able to see how drunk, happy, and womanly she was when she mentioned her lovemaking with him.


    ��It feels good when I do it with him.��


    ��������


    Neither Rita nor Shishio were able to say anything.


    ��Scumbag,�� Rita spat that word to Shishio, but another question came: did it feel that good? However, unlike Shishio, who couldn��t see Shiina��s expression, she could see her expression well. Shiina had the face of a woman, which made her even more jealous of her.


    Why?


    Why had it always been her?


    However, she quickly erased this feeling and nced at Shishio.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and onlyy behind Shiina while facing her back. He put his hand under her t-shirt and rubbed her belly gently. It was soft and slender without a hint of excess fat. She might have eaten a lot of sweets, but she often had a tough exercise almost every day, so her body had always been in the perfect state.


    ��Why did you look at me? Sorry, even if you fell for me and confess to me, I will reject you.��


    ����.��


    When Rita thought that his face was nice and it wouldn��t be bad to stare at him all the time, she quickly threw her thoughts away and thought it was impossible for her to be with this bastard!


    Still, while Rita was staring at him with a hateful expression, Shiina bit his finger, trying to hold her voice since his naughty hands were rubbing on her sensitive ce, making her almost impossible to keep her voice quiet.


    Shishio could feel a warm and wet feeling on his fingers, which made him smile and move his fingers lightly on Shiina��s mouth. However, he didn��t realize that Rita was stunned when she saw his smile.


    However, Rita quickly shook her head since even if this guy was handsome, his mouth was as stinky as a sewer!


    It was impossible for her to fall for this bastard!


    ��Now that you mention it.�� He looked at Rita and asked, ��I have never asked you this question before, but why do you want to bring Mashiro to Ennd? If you read the news, you will know how famous she is in this country, right?��


    The reason why Shiina went to this country was that she wanted to learn manga, and the result of her manga was a big hit. While part of the reason why her manga was famous is because of him; if her drawing skill didn��t reach a certain degree, it would have been impossible for her to be as famous as she is now.


    It was because her drawing skill was amazing that her career as a mangaka could grow into a famous mangaka.


    He had a certain degree of understanding toward Rita since he also had asked Shiina about her life in Ennd.


    Shiina told him that she had a friend, Rita, who had always been helpful toward her. Rita was also the one who taught her how to draw a manga, so shouldn��t Rita be happy with her sess?


    Yet why did this girl suddenlye and ask Shiina to return to Ennd?


    When he mentioned this, Rita��s expression was slightly ugly. She didn��t expect Shiina��s career as a mangaka could be so smooth, and her manga was sought after by everyone. She also had read it, and she could see how amazing the story and illustrations were.


    Still, she only realized and thought that everything was because of this young man.


    Shiina��s illustrations aside, which had grown to the point where she could only look up to, without Shishio��s story, no matter how good her drawing skill was, the result of her manga would be shit.


    Rita tried to calm herself before she tried to form her fake smile and looked up.


    ��You know that manga is nothingpared to art, right? If I make aparison, manga is like fast food, and art is like fine dining. You can see the difference between them. Even if Mashiro became famous because of manga, it is nothing since sooner orter in the future, even a famous manga will be forgotten, but art willst forever.


    So I can��t let Mashiro draw manga any longer.��


    ��I am not going home,�� Shiina answered firmly, stopping him from giving her pleasure.


    Shishio nced at Shiina, but he didn��t say anything.


    ��I thought you��d say that.�� Rita wasn��t surprised by Shiina��s answer. ��But please think it over. Do you know how much potential your fingers hold? You have the ability to paint something that will go down in history. Millions of people are waiting for your next painting. Please fulfill their expectations.��


    ��You helped me learn how to draw a manga,�� Shiina said.


    ��I only taught you how to use aputer. I didn��t help you with anything else.��


    ��Rita����


    ��I can��t bear to watch you waste any more of your time and talent here.�� Rita looked at Shishio and said, ��Even you also understand me, right? As her boyfriend, you must know how amazing she is, right? Do you think that it is right for here to stay in this country?��


    Shiina��s heart trembled, and she wanted to push Rita out of the room, but at the same time, she was afraid to hear Shishio��s answer, so she couldn��t do anything and only lowered her head, but when she was confused, she felt her head gently patted by him, and she was hugged by him tightly as if he wouldn��t let go.


    ��I don��t think so.��


    ����what?�� Rita was dumbfounded.


    ��I don��t think that she should go back to Ennd.��


    ��Why? Don��t you understand what I am saying? Her talent is amazing! It��s so amazing that she can enter history! Many people expect her to continue to draw instead of wasting her time drawing a manga here, but you deny it? Don��t you think that you��re so selfish?��


    ��I am.�� Shishio nodded calmly and said, ��I know that I am selfish, but so what?��


    ����so what?�� Rita was dumbfounded. ��Everyone is waiting for her! There are millions of people that have been waiting for her!


    ��I don��t care.��


    He shook his head and said, ��Even if there are hundreds of millions or billions of people waiting for her, I don��t care. I don��t care about their opinions since no matter what, I won��t let her go.��


    ��Shishio���� Shiina blushed.


    ��You���� Rita wanted to say something, but she couldn��t say anything since she wasn��t sure what to say.


    He caressed Shiina��s hair and said, ��If Mashiro desires to make a painting that will enter history by going home, then I will support her, but does she think so? No. Everything is only your ego who thinks that returning to Ennd is the best.��


    Rita flinched but couldn��t say anything.


    ��She doesn��t want to go back, and she wants to stay. You might not know, but her painting has be better here. As for the expectations of millions of people on her, as I have said before, I don��t care.


    Did she start to draw because of those people? No. She began to draw because she loved to paint. It��s not because of other people��s expectations of her.


    I think it will be even better if she can draw something even more amazing after she ignores the voice of those people. Those people who believe that it is better for her to stay in Ennd to continue to draw, I want to see their speechless and dumbfounded expressions when they see that Mashiro can draw even better when she is here.


    See? I can draw better no matter where I am! I want to see her say that andugh at them proudly.��


    He smiled and kissed Shiina��s hair. ��So whatever you want to do, don��t hesitate since I will support you. Regret, hurt, happy, whatever you encounter, you don��t need to feel afraid since I will be with you, so don��t worry.��


    ��Shishio����


    Shiina smiled and hugged him tightly with happy smile since she had never regretteding to this country. After all, if she didn��te to this country, she wouldn��t be able to meet him.


    ������


    However, Rita was silent and couldn��t say anything.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s sleep. It��s alreadyte.��


    Shiina nced at Rita for a while and thought it might be good to wait for her to sleep since she just couldn��t control her emotion and wanted to do something with Shishio.


    Meanwhile, Rita was quiet and turned around while thinking about the words that hade out of his mouth previously.


    ��Ignore everyone��s voice and just do whatever you want, huh?��


    Rita nced at Shishio with aplicated gaze before she closed her eyes since she just wanted to sleep now. Still, she couldn��t help but feel jealous of Shiina now.

 Chapter 668: Shishio: “When are you going home?”

    Chapter 668: Shishio: ��When are you going home?��


    ����can you keep your pants up?�� Nanami asked speechlessly.


    ����.��


    Shishio only stared at Nanami and didn��t say anything, causing her to fluster since she knew this situation happened partly because of her.


    ����sorry.��


    ��Come with meter.��


    ����un.��


    While she lowered her head and seemed to appear scared, her voice seemed to be excited.


    He only rolled his eyes before he looked at the two girls in his arms. He wasn��t sure how it happened, but one thing was for sure, Shiina and Rita had a bad sleeping posture. They rolled around before he was suddenly in the middle of the two and was hugged by them.


    He nced at Rita and had to say that this girl was beautiful, but he quickly looked at Shiina since he didn��t intend to do anything to Rita, at least for now.


    After all, with what had happenedst night, he felt it was better for this girl to go back to Ennd to calm herself before they talked again, at least until she stopped thinking about bringing Shiina back to Ennd.


    Still, unlike Shiina, who always slept quitete and was tired from what they were doingst night, Rita was an early riser, but even so, she might be pretty exhausted from her long trip, which made her wake a littlete.


    Even so, Rita woke up before she stared at him.


    ��If you have woken up, can you let me go?��


    ������.��


    Rita blinked her eyes and realized that she was hugging him, but more importantly, she could see a big thing hiding under the nket, which made her flustered. She quickly raised her body and took the pillow before smashing it into him.


    ��Beast!��


    ������..��


    After watching Rita smash him with a pillow, Nanami knew her punishment would be harderter.


    ��


    ��I am sorry.��


    Rita lowered her head and apologized.


    ��When are you going home?�� Shishio looked at Rita nkly.


    ��I am not going home until Mashiroes home with me.�� Rita was as stubborn as ever.


    ��I am not going home���� Shiina was still sleepy, but she answered Rita��s remark subconsciously.


    ��See?��


    ��I am not going to give up,�� Rita simply answered with a sweet smile.


    While many would see this smile as sweet and cute, Shishio could tell that this was a fake smile, which made him speechless.


    ��Then, you shouldn��t stay in this dorm.��


    ��Why? Are you afraid that I will disturb you two?�� Rita asked knowingly since she knew that her existence would make it impossible for Shishio and Shiina to have sex. Still, she knew they were dating and had sex, but she felt conflicted when she thought they did it in her presence, so if possible, she wanted to stop them from doing something perverted or maybe watch them since she was pretty curious.


    ��No, but there is a pervert in this dorm.��


    ����pervert?�� Rita was dumbfounded since this question wasn��t something that she had expected. While she was confused, the pervert came with excitement to the kitchen.


    ��Shishio-kun, what do you think of my bondage?��


    Shiro-san came to the kitchen while his body was tied down in a strange bondage rope.


    ������..�� Rita.


    ��������.�� Everyone.


    Not only Rita but everyone was also dumbfounded by Shiro-san��s act since this was too much!


    This was in the early morning, and everyone wanted to have a new day in a good mood, yet what they saw was a nightmare at the start of the day.


    ��Shiro-san.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Do you want me to call the police?��


    ������..��


    ��Cough! Cough! Maybe, I am a bit sleepy. I will sleep first.��


    Shiro-san hadn��t sleptst night and had been practicing his bondage skill, so maybe his mind was a bit muddled somehow. However, he still realized how serious Shishio��s words were and decided not to y, but when he left, his face flushed with excitement from being threatened.


    ������..��


    Shishio noticed all of this and could only let out a long sigh since a masochist was invincible.


    Still, after Shiro-san left, they ate breakfast as usual, as if nothing had happened, but how could Rita ept such a thing?


    ��What was that? What was that?�� Rita couldn��t believe what she had seen and wanted to wash her eyes with soap.


    ��As I have said before, there is a pervert in this dorm.��


    ��Isn��t he dangerous?��


    Watching Rita��s reaction, Shishio felt relief for some reason since it had been a while since he saw such a normal reaction. After all, everyone in this ce had already gotten used to Shiro-san, so their reaction was rather t. They didn��t react much after seeing Shiro-san tying his body to a strange rope.


    However, Rita was different since it was her first time seeing a ��hentai.��


    ��It��s okay. He is as harmless as a chicken. If you insult or p him, he will be even happier,�� Mayumi answered in Shishio��s ce.


    ��That��s right.�� Shishio nodded, but he let out a long sigh feeling that the women in this dorm were far from ordinary.


    ������..�� Rita.


    ��Rita, you don��t need to worry about that pervert. Instead, you should be worried about Shishio,�� Chihiro suddenly said.


    ��Hey!�� Shishio was speechless.


    ��If you think he is a gentleman, then you��re wrong. If you give him a chance and keep sleeping in his room, I am afraid you might be eaten before you return to Ennd.��


    Chihiro didn��t think she was overthinking. Instead, she really reminded Rita that Shishio was far from a tame, docile, and harmless main protagonist. If he was given a chance, he would eat her whole without leaving bones behind.


    While she couldn��t stop him outside, it was still possible to stop him in the dorm. She also didn��t really want Rita to be eaten since she had known this girl for quite a while. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that she was jealous that those girls could do whatever they wanted him without thinking much about the consequences.


    On the other hand, she couldn��t do something like that since she was his aunt.


    While some nephews and aunts in this world dated and even married each other, she knew that in the eyes of norms, such a thing was still hical.


    This was why she decided to bury this feeling and just move on, hoping that she could marry someone as soon as possible.


    Yet could she?


    Rita lowered her head, and no one knew what she was thinking, but her face was red since she knew that Shishio was dangerous. Even when she was beside them, she knew that Shishio and Shiina had been doing something they shouldn��t do. However, she was so sleepy and tiredst night, so she thought it was only her imagination, but when she heard Chihiro��s words, she knew that this bastard was dangerous.


    Yet how could Chihiro say such a thing?


    Shishio and Shiina dated each other, right?


    So, why should other people be involved?


    Should he be single-minded and put all of his love into Shiina alone?


    She was so confused at that moment.


    ��Leaving Chihiro-nee��s nder aside.��


    ��nder?��


    ��Shh.�� He looked at Chihiro helplessly and then asked, ��When are you going back, Rita?��


    ��I will go back as long as Mashiro returns,�� Rita said with her usual haughty and cheerful tone, but Shishio only stared at her in silence. Usually, people would amodate her, especially men, because of her beauty, but he was cold and didn��t seem to be affected even if she showed a pitiful expression.


    She was also even more nervous when no one helped her. They were all in silence and looked away, eating their breakfast as if they didn��t see anything. This guy might be a scumbag and a pervert, but even so, they knew how


    ��Hey, why are you looking at me like this? Were you perhaps smitten by my beauty?��


    ��What do you think?��


    ����������


    Her lips twitched, and she felt quite annoyed, but she pouted and said, ��I will probably go back at the end of the cultural festival at your school.��


    ��I see.�� He nodded, then asked, ��Then, have you booked a hotel?��


    ��Can I stay in your room? I am sure you are happy with a beautiful girl sleeping in your room, right?�� Rita asked with a smile.


    He stared at her in silence, thinking that this girl really yed with fire.


    ��You should stay in Mashiro��s room.��


    ��Why? Are you afraid that I will interrupt you?�� Rita thought that her existence would interrupt his love-making with Shiina, so she couldn��t help but snicker.


    ��No, but it isn��t appropriate for an opposite gender to sleep in the same room.�� His voice was full of righteousness as if he genuinely believed it was a sin for an opposite gender to stay in the same room before they married each other.


    Whether Shiina, Nanami, Chihiro, Sayaka, Mayumi, Misaki, Ritsu, or Ryuunoske all looked at him with amazement since this guy��s face was too thick!


    How could he be able to say something like that with such a straight face?


    They were so amazed inside their hearts.


    ��He��s amazing,�� they thought inwardly.


    Rita��s reaction also wasn��t much different.


    If you truly believed so, then why did you sleep with Shiina togetherst night?


    Rita had such an expression on her face.


    Meanwhile, Roberta��s face was as straight as ever, and she had never questioned him.


    ��If you want to stay in the hotel, why don��t I book it for you? You don��t need to pay. I can let you stay in any hotel you want.��


    ��Even the five-star one?��


    He looked at Mayumi, who asked this question, but he nodded. ��Yes. You��re Mashiro��s friend, after all, so at least this is one thing that I can do for you.�� While Rita��s purpose ining to this country was far from good, he couldn��t deny that Rita was Shiina��s only friend. Unlike in this country, where Shiina had a lot of good sisters when she was in Ennd, she was alone, and only Rita stayed with her.


    Even if Rita��s purpose ining to this country was far from good, he knew this girl wasn��t that bad.


    ��Can I stay there too?�� Mayumi asked since she also wanted to stay in the five-star hotel.


    He decided to ignore Mayumi and looked at Rita.


    Rita stared at Shishio for a moment before she looked at Roberta. She could tell that Shishio was probably rich since, from his movements, he could see grace and elegance, which made her wonder whether this guy was a prince or noble in this country.


    Still, she didn��t care about any of that since her reason foring to this country was clear.


    ��No, it��s okay. I will stay here.��


    Her voice was firm, and she didn��t hesitate.


    ��Even if there is a pervert here?��


    ��Ugh���� Rita��s words stuck, but after a moment of hesitation, she asked, ����he is really harmless, right?�� This was a normal reaction since it was her first time seeing such a dangerous person.


    ��If you��re worried, I will let Roberta stay with you.�� Shishio looked at Roberta and said, ��Roberta, can you help Rita while she stays?��


    ��Yes, Shishio-sama.�� Roberta nodded.


    ��Thank you.�� Rita thanked Shishio from the bottom of her heart. Still, she nced at Shishio and thought he wasn��t that bad.

 Chapter 669: Ryuunosuke: “What did he want to do?”

    Chapter 669: Ryuunosuke: ��What did he want to do?��


    In the ss, Ryuunosuke looked at the storyboard draft made by Shishio with a speechless expression.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ����no.��


    ��What? You don��t need to hesitate.��


    ��No, it��s okay. I know I don��t need to be surprised whenever you do something, but when I see you making the storyboard for the game����


    Ryuunosuke didn��t finish his words since he knew this guy understood what he meant. He held the storyboard that had been drawn by Shishio and sighed since this guy wasn��t a genius but a monster.


    Shishio��s existence was simply a demon king that brought despair to everyone, thinking they didn��t have hope and that working hard was useless.


    However, when one was working with him, Ryuunosuke felt that it was the best thing ever since having such a reliable team member was something that he loved the most.


    Still, while they talked, Shishio had been busy drawing the storyboard for their nned game.


    The character of the game had been decided, which was Nyanboro, the cat hero, who was liked by Misaki and Shiina. They loved it so much that they drew his room with Nyanboro��s picture.


    Anyway, for their game, Misaki and Shiina would take care of the illustration, coloring, and all things rted to art.


    Ritsu would help with the management, taking care of the permissions, and many other troublesome things.


    Ryuunosuke would take care of the programming.


    On the other hand, Shishio would take care of the script and the storyboard since he was the scriptwriter and director. He had made the story, and it was a cliche story of a ce, which was a town under crisis because it was attacked by a monster, but during that crisis, Nyanboro came and protected everyone.


    This was a cliche hero story that had been written from an ancient age, but it didn��t really matter since everyone loved such a story.


    In front of the adversary, someone stood up and fought. Such a story has always moved everyone��s heart.


    While he hadn��t written the script, he talked about the story when they walked together to the school, and they all agreed with the story of the game. Even Misaki, Nanami, and Ritsu were crying when they listened to his story.


    Shiina was also in tears, and Ryuunosuke looked away since he didn��t want anyone to see his tears.


    If he didn��t stop them, he was afraid that many misunderstandings would happen.


    However, after he got their ��okay�� sign, he made the storyboard as soon as possible since he didn��t want to waste time.


    The cultural festival would be held soon, and there were many things that he had to do.


    Naturally, he couldn��t waste his time, and the faster he finished, the faster everyone could progress to the next stage.


    ��I will probably finish the storyboard after school, but can you handle all the programming matters?�� Shishio asked since this programming job definitely wasn��t an easy thing.


    Ryuunosuke��s time was also quite limited since he had to wait until Shiina and Misaki finished the illustration and all art-rted matters.


    ��Who do you talk to? Having a limited time is something every day for us programmers.��


    If Shishio could finish the storyboard when the school finished, Ryuunosuke was also confident he could finish all the game programming himself.


    ��Is that so? But if you need help, just tell me. I have made a better AI (artificial intelligence).��


    ��Huh? Really? When?��


    However, when Ryuunosuke waited for the answer to his question, Shishio��s girlfriends came.


    Nana put her chest on top of Shishio��s head, and Mea and Maiko stood between him, looking at him curiously.


    On the other hand, Nanami was still nervous, so she didn��t dare to approach him carelessly and stayed with her friends in the ss.


    Shishio nced at Nanami, then let out a sigh. ����they��re heavy.��


    ��But you love them, right?��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��Woman, go away. Even if you��re his girlfriend, it��s rude of you to interrupt our conversation.�� Ryuunosuke didn��t hide his disdain toward Nana. She might be smart and beautiful, but in his eyes, this girl was a slut who unted the fat on her chest to tempt Shishio. For him, who hated a woman the most, this girl��s existence was simply hell.


    ��Oh?�� Nana raised her eyebrow, which caused Mea and Maiko to move away from them since they didn��t want to carelessly join this battle. Instead, they went to the side, watching them over. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that it was more fun to watch them.


    Definitely.


    Shishio nced at Mea, Maiko, and Nana and thought they were ��good friends.��


    ��Sorry for interrupting you, but I can��t see that you��re talking about something so important, and I do have something important to discuss with him too.��


    Nana hugged Shishio��s neck naturally and snorted. ��Also, if you��re his friend, you shouldn��t act so rude toward his girlfriend. In my eyes, it is like you��re jealous that I have stolen your favorite man.��


    Ryuunosuke wanted to insult Nana, but he noticed Shishio��s eyes stared at him, which caused him to snort and look away. ��Let��s talkter after school.��


    ��He is going with meter after school!�� Nana snorted.


    Ryuunosuke didn��t say anything and walked to his seat.


    ��What��s with that guy? Is he homo?�� Nana was annoyed.


    ��Calm down.�� He reached for her and put her on hisp. ��He just hates a woman.��


    ��Then, does he like a guy?��


    ��I am not sure, but it doesn��t really matter, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true. It doesn��t really matter.�� Nana nodded since she knew well that her boyfriend was normal and it was impossible for him to swing that way.


    Shishio also felt weird when he saw Ryuunosuke was angry when Nana suddenly appeared when they talked to each other.


    ��However, he might also be angry that you have interrupted our discussion.��


    ��What kind of conversation do you have?��


    ��It��s artificial intelligence.��


    ��Eh? Have you made them? Really?��


    The two then talked about the artificial intelligence that he had made.


    However, Maiko, Mea, Nanami, and a few others who listened to their conversation had their heads dizzy.


    ��What the hell are they talking about?��


    Still, Ryuunosuke listened to their conversation, but the more he listened, the itchier he was since there were many things that he wanted to talk about him.


    Meanwhile, Sorata, who happened to listen to their conversation, was shocked.


    ��Are they going to make a game?��


    He looked at Shishio before he looked at Ryuunosuke with aplicated gaze.


    Shishio didn��t know what Sorata was thinking since it had been a while since he was thinking about him. After leaving Sakurasou, Sorata��s existence wasn��t that different from the extras in this story. When they graduated, they wouldn��t meet each other since the difference in their status made them impossible to meet.


    Shishio knew this, so he was toozy to make a friend. Instead, it was better to make out with a girl.


    Did he feel lonely?


    No.


    After all, he had never nned to make 100 friends.


    All he needed was one or two friends that could be with him until the end, and he had found such a person already.


    Still, as his discussion with Nana became even more intense, their homeroom teacher, Koharu Shirayama, came and started the ss.


    ��As you know, the cultural festival is close����


    ��Yahoo!��


    ��Awesome!��


    ��What are we going to do? Are we going to make a y? Cafe?��


    Before Koharu finished her words, everyone screamed happily since the cultural festival was about to start. They couldn��t wait for it since this was one of the events that everyone had been waiting for.


    ��However, before the cultural festival, you will have to face an exam, so be prepared, okay?��


    ��WHAATTTT?!��


    ��No!��


    ��Sensei, are you serious?��


    ��Yes, so do your best on the exam, or you might have to study while participating in the cultural festival.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Everyone looked at Koharu in disbelief, and they all cried, weeping at the cruelty of reality.


    Why?


    Why did they have to face this?


    Did they do something bad?


    Have they been abandoned by god?


    Theymented how hopeless their situation was.


    However, unlike the others, Nana and Shishio were rtively calm when they heard this news.


    Still, Maiko, Mea, and Nanami looked at them, and they were on the verge of crying since they all were hopeless!


    Shishio and Nana looked at each other before they smiled, but somehow he could see a fire zing in her eyes.


    ��Why?


    Nana cracked her fists and thought it was her time for a rematch against Shishio and Futaba Rio.


    ��Shishio, the ranked one on the next exam, can ask whatever they want to the loser.��


    ������.��


    Shishio realized that his girlfriend was stupidly cute.


    ��


    ��Is he going to make the game?��


    ��Wow, a movie, story, and now a game? Can he do all of them?��


    Maiko and Mea were dumbfounded when they listened to Nanami.


    They were in the middle of the break after their ss ended.


    ��Won��t he be tired?�� Nana asked worriedly.


    ��It��s okay. If he is tired, we can take care of him,�� Nanami said with a smile.


    ��That��s true.�� Nana also smiled.


    However, Nanami and Nana wondered whether there was something that could stop him since they knew well how strong the stamina of their boyfriend was.


    Meanwhile, Mea and Maiko had their lips twitched and sighed since they knew they couldn��t join this conversation.


    Shishio didn��t join their conversation since he went to visit Yukinoshita��s ss, but if he had been in the ss, he would have been surprised since Ryuunosuke was being approached by someone that no one expected.


    ��Akasaka.��


    Ryuunosuke stopped and then looked up for a moment. ��Who are you?��


    ��It��s me! I am Sorata! I have lived in Sakuraraous for a while! Did you forget about me?�� Sorata felt Ryuunosuke��s words were like a de that sliced his skin. While he was living in Sakurasou, he often met Ryuunosuke from time to time, so how could this cold bastard be so cruel?


    ��Oh, right.��


    Ryuunosuka��s reply was quite in, and he continued to focus on hisptop. ��What��s wrong? If you just stand there, you��re going to waste my time.��


    ������


    Sorata tried to hold back his anger.


    Unlike in the original, where their rtionship was quite good since Ryuunosuke often lent him a programming book, Sorata could achieve his dream as a game designer. This time, he had left early, and their rtionship was just so-so.


    ��I have heard that you are going to make a game. Is that true?��


    This is what Sorata wanted to ask.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Oh.��


    Is that it?


    Could you say something else?


    Could you also invite me?


    However, Ryuunosuke didn��t say anything since he was busy, so he didn��t have time to talk with Sorata.


    Sorata looked at Ryuunosuke with aplicated gaze. He wanted to say something, but no words came from his lips. He loved games, and he loved it so much that he might want to make it into his job in the future, but he wasn��t sure, so when he heard that Shishio and Ryuunosuke were going to make a game, he wanted to ask them, and wondered whether he could join.


    After all, if he could join, then he might be able to get close to Shiina.


    However, it seemed that everything was only his thought, and he didn��t dare to voice his idea. He looked at Ryuunosuke for a while before he turned and walked away without saying anything.


    ��What did he want to do?��


    Ryuunosuke shook his head and continued what he was doing.


    Then, what about Nanami?


    Nanami was talking with Nana since she needed help in case Shishio wanted to be rough with her.


    As for Sorata?


    Who was he?


    Nanami had already forgotten about him.

 Chapter 670: Its not going to end

    Chapter 670: It��s not going to end


    ��Shishio!��


    When he was about to visit Yukinoshita to talk about permission to shoot their movie, someone suddenly called him. He looked around and saw one of his girlfriends.


    ��Hina-senpai.��


    Ebina Hina smiled and approached him happily.


    He was in the area for the second year, so it was quite normal for him to meet her.


    ��What are you doing here? Did you miss me? Or do you want to do it at school?��


    ����..��


    He stared at this girl for a moment and rubbed her head hard.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?!��


    ��Watch your mouth. Where are we now?��


    ��What��s the use of maintaining your image? You��re a famous scumbag now. You don��t need to worry about everyone��s eyes.��


    ��Even so, I don��t want to announce what I am doing. Let it be our secret what we��re doing.��


    He never liked exposure and loved to do everything low-key.


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    Ebina nodded since she also didn��t really like the crowd unless it was a crowd of otaku. ��So let��s go to the ss that I know. It is empty.�� She moved closer and whispered those words.


    ������ Shishio.


    ��Ebina!��


    They turned and saw Yui and Yumiko there.


    ��Yui-senpai, Yumiko-senpai.�� He greeted the two of them, but when the two looked at him so close with Ebina, their expression becameplicated.


    Yui and Yumiko knew what was happening between Shishio and Ebina.


    No, Ebina didn��t lie and told them about their rtionship, how it started and how they shared their first night in the luxurious hotel.


    When they heard it, they couldn��t help but feel conflicted.


    It was hard to say, but Ebina was the first someone that they would never expect to have a boyfriend. If someone asked the three of them, it would be either Yui or Yumiko be the first one who would have a boyfriend, yet Ebina threw them off and ran past them and climbed first on the stairs of adulthood.


    This was something that they had never expected, and it made them unable to believe.


    What was even worse was that person was Shishio, the guy who made their hearts were in a mess.


    Whether Yui or Yumiko knew that this guy was a scumbag and they should stay away from him, they just couldn��t and subconsciously moved closer to him. Still, it was impossible for them to make the first move, so they could only stare at Ebina with aplicated gaze.


    Ebina wasn��t stupid, and she was smart, so she, naturally, knew what Yui and Yumiko were thinking, but even so, this wasn��t something that she should say or decide since everything was Shishio��s decision.


    If someone thought that she could change his mind, then they would be wrong.


    After she was with him, she knew how witty this guy was. He might have appeared to listen to her and appreciate what she was thinking, but he manipted her in a subtle way and also made her follow her whim.


    She knew this, yet she still followed him, which made him extremely dangerous.


    But, so what?


    She loved him, and even if she knew this guy was dangerous, she wouldn��t stay away from him. After all, even if he knew that she was trash and had a disgusting hobby, he stayed with her. More importantly, her body couldn��t live without him anymore.


    It was like how humans needed oxygen to breathe.


    She needed him to live now.


    ��Now that you mention it, it is rare for you toe here. What��s wrong?�� Yui suddenly asked, trying to change the subject.


    ��Did you forget?�� He looked at Yui speechless, but he also realized that it was so rare for him to visit the 2nd year area.


    The location of the ss on the Suimei was divided into grades.


    The first grade was on the 1st floor, the second grade was on the second floor, and the 3rd grade was on the third floor.


    He might have visited various ces, but he had nevere to the area of the second grade or the third grade, even if he had many girlfriends in the 2nd grade, such as Mai Sakurajima, Saki Kawasaki, Rui Tachibana, Momo Kashiwabara, Miu Ashihara, Ebina Hina, and Yukinoshita Yukino.


    However, it was normal since he didn��t really want to attract much attention, and they mostly gathered in their clubroom where no one would see them, so they were free from the eyes.


    Even now, he could see everyone��s eyes were on him.


    ��Huh? Did something happen?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��It��s a movie. We��re going to get permission to shoot it, right?��


    ��Ah, that��s right!�� Yui pped her forehead since she almost forgot about this matter. ��Then,e on! Yukinon is waiting!�� She pulled by his wrist and led him to Yukinoshita��s ss.


    ��Hey, wait! Wait!�� 2x


    Ebina was speechless since her boyfriend was taken, but Yumiko didn��t want to be left alone, so the two quickly followed them to Yukinoshita��s ss while they were attracted by the word of the movie.


    ��


    ��There��s so many of you here.�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio, then at the three girls around him.


    ��Let��s go, Yukinon! Let��s get permission for the movie!�� Yui also pulled Yukinoshita��s hand.


    ��Okay, okay, but you don��t need to pull me. I can walk by myself.�� Yukinoshita sighed, wondering why Yui was like a dog that tried to drag him. She nced at Shishio, then asked, ��Still, have you put your fangs on all of them?��


    ������ Shishio.


    Ebinaughed, but Yumiko and Yui lowered their heads with a blush.


    ��Is that how you see me?��


    ��Yes.��


    ������ Shishio vowed that he was going to change his image to Yukinoshita, but he suddenly stopped his steps when he noticed a girl who could trigger his system.


    ��Huh?��


    <target has="" been="" found!=""></target>


    <congrattions, you="" have="" received="" a="" building="" in="" tokyo=""></congrattions,>


    ��Why haven��t I met her before?��


    He felt confused since even if it was rare for him to walk to the 2nd year area, it didn��t mean he had never walked there. Yet, unexpectedly, there was still someone that could trigger his system.


    Naturally, this girl was beautiful. She had short hair with a brownish color.


    The girl also noticed him.


    Their eyes met each other for a while, but the girl quickly turned shy while ncing at him from time to time.


    Yet he didn��t have time to enjoy it since his ear was pulled by Yukinoshita.


    ��Let��s go. Don��t waste our time.��


    ��Wait, wait! Don��t pull my ear! Yukino-senpai! It hurts!��


    Still, when they went to the teaching faculty to ask for permission, they only realized they had forgotten someone.


    ��


    ��Achoo!��


    Hikigaya sneezed and felt that his nose was itchy.


    ��What��s wrong, Hachiman? Are you sick?�� Totsuka asked worriedly.


    ��It��s okay.�� Hikigaya shook his head and felt that he really enjoyed his youth now.


    ��


    ��Okay, it��s easy. I will take care of the rest.��


    Hiratsuka epted the form and helped them right away.


    As for why Shishio didn��t ask her to get them permission to shoot a movie at the school and outside the school, please don��t ask since when they were together, all they could think about was their lower body.


    ��Thank you, Sensei.�� 4x


    Yui and Yukinoshita thanked Hiratsuka.


    While Ebina and Yumiko weren��t involved in this matter, they also thanked Hiratsuka. After all, they also wanted to help with the shooting of the movie.


    ��While I can guess more or less, why did you pull his ear?�� Hiratsuka looked at Yukinoshita, who pulled Shishio��s ear. While she wanted to help him since she could see how pitiful he was, she knew this guy was acting, so she hardened her heart and wouldn��t do anything to stop this matter.


    ��If I don��t do this, his eyes will wander around.�� Yukinoshita sighed.


    ��That��s true.�� Hiratsuka sighed.


    ����..�� Shishio.


    ��Anyway, the time is quite short since the cultural festival is going to start soon, so you need to do everything soon, or else you��ll bete.��


    ��Thank you, but I believe that we can make this movie.��


    ��Is that so? Then, just tell me if you need help.�� Hiratsuka nodded since she knew that as long he was there, everything would be okay. ��Still, don��t force yourself, okay?�� Even if his ear was pulled by Yukinoshita, she still cared about him.


    ��Thanks, but can you ask her to stop to pull my ear?��


    Hiratsuka looked at Yukinoshita helplessly, which caused her to sigh and let him go.


    Yukinoshita knew that to follow her whim, he had to work hard, yet he didn��tin, which made her heart soften, but she felt that she needed to watch him more, or else this guy might suddenly appear and bring a random woman that she didn��t know.


    While she didn��t mind his phndering hobby, she didn��t want an annoying woman to join.


    Fortunately, there was no such a woman around him.


    If there was, it would be Nana and Ayaka since their breasts were too big for herfort.


    ��When are you going to start shooting the movie?��


    ��Today.��


    ����today?��


    Hiratsuka was speechless, but she nodded. ��Okay, let me take care of it. You can just focus on your acting.��


    ��Thank you.��


    They didn��t waste their time anymore, but before he left, the hem of his shirt was held.


    ��I will visit your apartment tonight,�� Hiratsuka whispered in a low voice with a blush.


    He nodded and patted her hand gently before he walked with the rest.


    As they walked out of the faculty, they quickly talked about the movie since they were going to start to shoot it right away. He brought the camera and kept it on the


    ��Yui-senpai, are you ready?��


    ��Un!�� Yui nodded, but she was clearly nervous.


    ��It��s okay. I will lead you.�� He rubbed her head gently.


    ��Un!�� This time she was calmer.


    Yumiko stared at the two for a moment, then asked, ��Say, Shishio-kun, can I ask you something?��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Is Hiratsuka-sensei also your woman?�� Yumiko asked.


    ��What do you think?��


    ������.��


    Yumiko stared at Shishio for a moment and said with a sigh, ��You should really keep your pants.��


    ������.�� Shishio.


    As they walked, someone happened to look at him and was surprised.


    ��Isn��t he��?��

 Chapter 671: Cut!

    Chapter 671: Cut!


    When the bell rang, and everyone prepared to go home, Shishio couldn��t go home. Instead, he went to the library. However, before he went out, he gave a copy of the storyboard for the game to Ryuunosuke.


    ��Are you going back tonight?�� Ryuunosuke asked.


    ��Probably not.��


    ��I see����


    ������


    He felt strange to have such a conversation with Ryuunosuke, but he decided to ignore it and went to the library with the girls since they were curious about what he was about to do.


    ��Shishio!��


    He thought he was the first one, but it seemed Yui, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya were faster.


    ��Shishio-kun, it��s been a while,�� Totsuka greeted with a smile.


    ��Totsuka-senpai?�� He raised his eyebrow and then looked at Hikigaya.


    ��He said he wanted to help. The more people, the better, right?�� Hikigaya was a bit embarrassed being stared at by Shishio, but as they had been together quite a while, he learned one or two from him, and it was his shamelessness.


    Shishio only walked to Hikigaya��s side and patted his shoulder. ��It��s okay. I understand.��


    ������ Hikigaya.


    ��Hmm?�� Totsuka looked at the two curiously, feeling curious about their conversation. ��What are you two talking about?��


    ��It��s okay.�� Hikigaya shook his head, then asked, ��Isn��t it time to start the shoot?�� However, his question was ignored since he was being scolded.


    ��If you are free enough to move your mouth, how about you help us?�� Yukinoshita looked at them helplessly. To be honest, she felt that it was better for them to shoot the movie during the summer vacation since even if the library was quiet and the number of people was few, many couldn��t help but look at them curiously.


    However, she cruelly ignored them since she didn��t want to waste their time.


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched before he let out a long sigh. ��Okay, okay.��


    Their n to make a movie was a secret, and the people who knew about it were only a few, including his girlfriends. This was natural since if many people knew about their n, many would visit them, watching themotion, especially with Sakurajima Mai around.


    Still, even if Mai was there, she didn��t say anything and only watched the process in silence.


    Mai, who was a professional, was silent, and the others also followed the same since they were just amateurs.


    Shishio and Yukinoshita set up the camera and talked about how they were going to shoot this scene while Yui listened on the side since she would be the heroine of this movie.


    Yui would be lying if she wasn��t nervous, but she knew she would be okay, especially when he was there at his side.


    The scene that they would be taken was the scene of the memory of the dying boyfriend in the girlfriend��s mind. Naturally, there were many memories, but she remembered the most when he stood by the side of the window, reading a book to wait for her to finish her shift as a librarian in the school.


    Yui read the script several times and tried to imagine it in her mind several times without realizing that she felt nervous and desperate to show everyone that she could y this role. However, when she was in the middle of a thought, his voice annoyed her.


    ��By the way, does the image of a bookish girl really fit Yui-senpai?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    ��What do you mean by that, Shishio-kun?�� Yui puffed her cheeks and asked, ��Are you saying that I am not smart?��


    ������ Everyone.


    When everyone was in silence, Yui also started to lose her confidence. ����should-should I wear sses?��


    ��No.�� Yukinoshita shook her head and sighed. ��He is just teasing you. You don��t need to worry too much. Your image is perfect as you are now.��


    ��Re-Really?�� Yui felt happy when Yukinoshita praised her. However, she suddenly realized something and nced at Shishio. She pouted and hoped that he could be straightforward instead of using such a roundabout way to calm her down.


    ��Geez�� if you��re always like this, how can I forget you?��


    ��


    ��Thank you, and please return the book in a week.��


    ��Yes.��


    When the borrower left, Yui sat on her seat before her eyes were attracted to the figure who stood near the window. She saw him standing as he read the book quietly and seemingly writing or drawing something, yet when she looked away, he would nce in her direction.


    Neither talked to the other, yet one could see how they felt about each other, which made the people who saw it feel their hearts tighten.


    ��What is this feeling? What is this sweet scene?��


    The girls, who had sex with him, looked at him withplicated gazes. When he was on the bed, he was far from the image of this pure boy. Instead, he was a lewd boy who loved to dominate them, so when they felt a bit strange when they saw him in this state, why did they feel excited?


    They felt that they wanted to teach this boy about certain adult knowledge.


    However, their thoughts were quickly broken when they watched the act between the two.


    ��Sorry for making you wait. I have finished.��


    ��Hmm,�� Shishio answered without looking away from his book.


    ��Now that you mention it, what have you been doing?�� Yui tiptoed and stretched her neck since she wanted to see what he had been doing.


    However, he quickly hid his book in a hurry, so she wouldn��t see what he had been doing.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s go back. Your mom is going to annoy me if you��rete.��


    ��Stingy!��


    ��Ugly!��


    ��What?! How can you say that to your girlfriend?!�� Yui was annoyed and said, ��If you don��t show me what you��re doing, I won��t forgive you!��


    ��I will treat you to an ice cream?��


    ��Let��s go!�� She pulled his hand and smiled happily, telling him to treat her to ice cream.


    Still, his expression was rather helpless, looking at his simple girlfriend before he looked at his book with a sigh of relief.


    The camera followed his movements and looked at the paper that he had been writing, but what they saw wasn��t writing. Instead, it was a drawing, a picture of Yui, who smiled sweetly.


    They felt that their hearts were itchy.


    ��Cut!��


    ��


    ��How is it?�� Yui asked Yukinoshita.


    ��It��s good.�� Yukinohita nodded and praised. ��You��re like someone who really fell in love with this boy.��


    ��Haha���� Yui could onlyugh awkwardly when she heard Yukinoshita��sment. ��By the way, what have you been doing? Are you writing something?�� Simr to her role, she didn��t know what he had been doing.


    ��Let��s keep it a secret for a while, so you can get into the character.��


    ��Stingy!��


    ��Ugly!��


    ��Huh!?�� Yui was dumbfounded, thenined, ��How can you say that?!��


    ��I will treat you to an ice cream.��


    ��Then, I will forgive you.�� Yui smiled sweetly.


    He sighed and patted Yui��s head gently, feeling that this girl would be deceived by a scumbag sooner orter.


    ��Okay, enough with the flirt. We have a limited time. I hope that I can shoot all the scenes at the school right away.��


    ��Yes~!�� 2x


    ��Don��t drag the ��yes��!��


    ��Yes.�� 2x


    ��You only need to say it once.��


    Anyway, they continued to shoot the movie from all the ces that they needed at the school. They stayed quitete, but they didn��t really feel worried and even kept focusing.


    Still, one thing was for sure. They felt a bit jealous of Yui. They knew this was only a movie, but watching him together so close with the girl who wasn��t part of his harem made them restless.


    ��Is this NTR?�� They thought.


    Still, Hikigaya, Yukinoshita, Yui, and Shishio were working hard, and they moved the scene to the outside, where Shishio and Yui rode a bicycle next to each other while they bickered with each other and joked.


    There might not be a sweet or lewd scene where they kiss, hug, or something more, yet they were a high school student, and this was how a student should be in love when they were in love in the beginning.


    ��Cut!��


    Everyone was done, and they let out a long sigh because everything was done.


    ��When are we going to shoot the movie again?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��When we have finished with the exam,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Ugh!��


    Those, who had terrible grades, couldn��t help but sigh when they heard Yukinoshita��s words.


    ��Oh, right before that, we��re going to shoot the scene where Shishio is dying,�� Yukinoshita added.


    ����������


    His lips twitched, and he thought that this girl really loved him so much.


    ��


    When everything was over, they went back, but he didn��t return to Sakurasou. Instead, he went to his apartment along with his girlfriends.


    Leaving Shiina and Misaki aside since they were in the middle of the drawing, he sat next to Mai, who watched the scene from the movie, which was taken today.


    ��What do you think?��


    ��I am jealous. When I saw you with her, I wanted to rob her position and stand by your side on the screen.�� Mai sighed, and this was how she felt. ��Do you think I am a small-minded person?�� When she watched him act in this movie with Yui, she didn��t feel happy. Instead, she felt unhappy and wanted to take Yui��s position away. She knew how ugly this feeling was, yet she didn��t want to lie to him.


    However, his answer was unexpected.


    ��Why did youugh?�� Mai was annoyed.


    ��Of course, I am happy.��


    ��Huh? You��re happy?�� She was dumbfounded.


    ��The famous Sakurajima Mai is jealous that I am acting with another girl. Of course, I am happy.��


    ��You��re such a bully!�� Mai puffed her cheeks before she leaped into him and bit his neck.


    ��Ouch! Ouch! Don��t bite my neck.��


    He patted her back, telling her that she had given up.


    Mai stopped but didn��t say anything afterward, onlyying her chin on his shoulder while hugging him tightly, so he wouldn��t see her face.


    ��In the future, let��s make a movie together.��


    ��Eh?�� Mai was dumbfounded. ��Really?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Do you think that it is easy to make a movie?�� Mai pouted.


    ��I have money.��


    ��I am a famous actress. I am not cheap.��


    ��I hope that you give me a discount, Mai-san.��


    Mai stared at him for a while before she broke into a smug smile. ��Seeing you beg like this, I will give you a discount in the future.��


    ��Then, I will work hard.�� He carried her in his arms and walked into the room.


    ��Huh?�� Mai was dumbfounded. ��What are you doing?��


    ��I am working hard.��


    ��What do you mean by working hard?!��


    ��I am working hard to make Sakurajima Mai feel okay even if she doesn��t receive a payment.��


    ��������.��


    Mai stared at Shishio speechlessly and hugged him tightly. ��If I am not satisfied, I will charge you my fee hundreds of times, and you will stay with me forever.��


    ��Yes, yes, my princess.��


    Still, he had to handle Mai quickly since the number of girls that wanted to do it with him was quite a lot tonight.


    However, Rita, who was on the Sakurasou, was dumbfounded when she found out the fact about Shishio.


    ��Huh? He is a scumbag!?��


    ��������..��

 Chapter 672: Pure

    Chapter 672: Pure


    When the exam was about to be held, everyone decided to focus on it first since no matter how important the cultural festival was, it had nothing to do with their future. However, an exam was different since the result of the exam would change their lives.


    Especially those who were in the 2nd grade and wanted to continue to study at the university since they had nned to enter Kyoto University. As the 2nd best university in this country, it was naturally hard to enter, and they had to study hard, or else it was impossible for them to enter, especially when they knew the capability of their brain was rather average.


    It was fortunate that their man was better than most teachers in this world, and he could teach them efficiently and make them understand everything faster.


    However, if he was asked whether he was the one that contributed the most to their exam, he would say that he didn��t since everything also depended on their efforts. Even if he taught them, if they didn��t show much interest and didn��t work hard, then everything would be useless. It was because they were working so hard that they could get good grades.


    Even Yukinoshita, who was usually in the top position in her grade, also decided to join them since she had to say her ex-fiance��s brain was abnormal. He was so smart that it made him helpless.


    Still, even if most of his girlfriends asked him for help to teach them, there were few who didn��t ask him, such as Rio Futaba and Nana Sunohara. Their heads were smart enough that they didn��t need his help. Instead, they threw a war deration to him that they were going to take the throne of the number one on their grade.


    Naturally, they also put a bet on this challenge that if he lost, he would agree to their request, but if they lost, they would agree to his request.


    Once again, he wondered how they could be so confident in the challenge, which made him speechless.


    However, because of this study group, he didn��t go back to Sakurasou and stayed in his apartment. Even Shiina, Nanami, and Misaki also followed and stayed with him. Naturally, Ritsu also came.


    Even if Ritsu wasn��t his girlfriend, she was his friend and one of his longest acquaintances after he became Shishio Oga. They also had their game, so she also stayed.


    As for where she was going to sleep?


    There were many rooms in his apartment, but if she wanted to stay with him, it was also okay, though.


    However, with Ritsu��s personality, he could tell that it was impossible for her to make the first move.


    Honestly, he also wasn��t sure what to do with this girl. He wasn��t in a hurry to get her, and she wasn��t confident enough to approach him. Maybe their current rtionship was nice and all, but they knew inwardly that they wanted more.


    Trigger.


    This was the one that he needed the most to solve his rtionship with Ritsu.


    ��If you can��t do it by waiting, then what if I make it?��


    He suddenly thought of a certain method, but he shook his head since he felt he was manipting her feelings instead of letting them bloom naturally. If he was an adult, he might not think too much about this method since everything was legal in war and love. However, when he thought about his conversation with Yukinoshita��s mother, he wanted to have a pure rtionship.


    The purity of what he meant wasn��t about a healthy rtionship where they would only hold hands and wouldn��t kiss or have sex before they married.


    Instead, it was a rtionship where two people formed naturally.


    It wasn��t created because of a certain maniption.


    He knew that it was toote for all of this, especially when he was sure that he would enter hell after he died. He was far from good, and it was impossible for a rtionship to be 100% pure without any mixed elements on them.


    Naturally, what he meant was about a normal person.


    If someone was a bit different and special, they might be able to achieve this purity feeling, and he had an example.


    Shiina Mashiro.


    She was the purest person that he knew.


    If she liked someone, she liked them. If she hated someone, she hated them. Everything she did only followed her heart.


    Even now, she had always liked this, even if he had tainted her.


    Instead, he might be the one that was affected by her, and he also wanted to seek such purity.


    An unmistakable feeling purely because of love, not something else.


    It had nothing to do with how he wanted to erase his past, his loneliness, a system, or any other.


    He only wanted this girl or woman to be his. Not someone else. It was that kind of feeling.


    Even if he was a scumbag, he was despicable, but even in that darkness, a single dot of white purity still existed.


    It was the feeling of love.


    The feeling of wanting to own someone for himself.


    It was the most selfish feeling in the world.


    You could only be mine, not someone else.


    Yet this feeling was beautiful.


    Even if it was selfish, it was beautiful.


    He was gazing into the scenery of Tokyo with a cup of Toraja coffee in his hand, sipping it gently, thinking there was no need for hesitation anymore.


    The girls that he was interested in would be his, not someone else.


    He didn��t care if people called him a scumbag or anything else.


    Instead, he just did what he truly believed.


    As for whether it was wrong or right, it wasn��t on his consideration.


    He was just like a child who wanted something.


    It was just like that.


    ��Shishio, what do you think of this?�� Misaki came and brought herptop, showing her hard work.


    ����you��re not studying?��


    ��It��s okay. The result of my exam isn��t that important. As long as I show a result on my anime.��


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    Not everything has to be seen by how awesome your grade is, your position, and any boring-rted thing in the world.


    The art was expressive and free. Because of this, many often got lost, but for those who were able to find their path and sess, it would bring them happiness, which was as sweet as the sweetest fruit in this world.


    ��Okay.��


    They didn��t waste their time and discussed their game.


    Still, their discussion didn��t take a long time, and Misaki suddenly sat on hisp, resting, and snuggled on his chest.


    ��What are you doing?��


    If those were the only things she did, he wouldn��t care, but she took a deep breath and breathed so heavily, which reminded him of a pervert or person that was so horny.


    ��I am trying to recharge my Shishio��s energy!��


    ��Is there such energy?��


    ��Of course! It��s a new energy that I have just found out on this earth!��


    He smiled and rubbed her brown hair. ��Well, you��re an alien, after all. By the way, wee to Earth. It is such hard work to find this ce, right?��


    ��Yes, it is hard to find this ce.�� Misaki smiled and kissed his lips without hesitation.


    It was a painful journey filled with ravines, setbacks, and many others. It was a long lonely journey where she was alone without anyone by her side. During that journey, she wasn��t sure how much she had cried, but she had never given up, and finally, she found a ce where she couldfortably live.


    It was her heaven.


    It was her only ce.


    Staying by his side was her only wish now.


    Oh, she also wanted to make the greatest anime too!


    ��Next year, should I go to Kyoto and make a Kyoto Animation?��


    ��������.�� Shishio stared at Misaki for a moment before he rubbed her head gently. ��Do what you want. I will support you even if you want to make apany.��


    ��Oh!�� Misaki was dumbfounded and surprised.


    ��What are you surprised about? I believe in you. I am sure that you can be the greatest female animator in the world, and having you as my woman, I can unt you to anyone.��


    ��Bastard! Is that why you eat me?!��


    Misaki was annoyed and bit his neck.


    ��Ouch! Ouch!


    He wondered why they loved to bite his neck, but when he thought it might be their way to mark their territory. It was kind of cute, but he had to say it was quite troublesome.


    ��Of course not. There is only one reason why I have made you my woman.��


    ��What?�� Misaki looked at him curiously.


    ��It��s because I love you.�� He kissed her forehead gently before he smiled gently.


    ����������.��


    Misaki blushed and felt shy before she hugged him tightly, rubbing her head against him, trying to mark him again like an animal.


    ��But I love you more!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    ��You should say that you love me more than I do!��


    ��How troublesome.��


    The two continued to bicker for a while before he asked, ��Have Mitaka-senpai talked with you?��


    ��Ugh.�� Misaki was speechless and asked, ��Why did you mention him now?�� They were in a good mood, and it wouldn��t be weird for them to have sex now, but he suddenly mentioned Mitaka. Her mood was strange, and it was like her body was thrown by cold water.


    ��I am just asking. You two are in a fight, right? I thought that he woulde and apologize to you.��


    He had been curious about Mitaka since school had started, so he thought Mitaka would approach Misaki.


    ��If he apologizes to me, then the sun will already rise from the west.��


    She felt the possibility of Mitaka apologizing to her was simply zero.


    ��Anyway, enough about him. Come on!��


    She stood up and pulled him inside.


    ��Where are we going?��


    ��I will wear a cheerleader costume.��


    Misaki didn��t give a clear answer, only telling him what she would do while walking and shaking her well-shaped buttocks.


    Shishio didn��t say anything afterward and followed Misaki obediently.


    As for Mitaka, Misaki didn��t care about him anymore. Even if their rtionship would keep awkward or fought from now on, it was okay since she was already Shishio��s.


    ��


    On the Sakurasou, Rita was in his room. She rolled on her bed several times and felt annoyed.


    ��Bastard?! Where is he?!��


    She wanted to ask others where he was now, but they didn��t answer her. This made her helpless, so she could only stay in his room. She had been living here since the owner wasn��t around. Even Shiina also didn��te to Sakurasou, leaving her alone, which made her sigh.


    He was a scumbag with a lot of girlfriends, then how could Shiina ept such a rtionship?


    She thought he had deceived Shiina, but she was also someone from a high ss, so she knew what kind of virtue the man in this ss usually did. She hugged his pillow tightly as if she wanted to strangle him.


    ��Hmm�� his pillow smells nice.��


    ��Wait!��


    She quickly threw his pillow away, but soon, she picked it up again, feeling a bit lonely since she was alone in this ce.


    ��Dammit, hurry up ande back!��

 Chapter 673: Rita: “Let’s have a date.”

    Chapter 673: Rita: ��Let��s have a date.��


    The exam ended, which was a good thing, but many couldn��t help but sigh since they didn��t have much preparation time. When Koharu Shirayama announced there would be an exam, they were only given a few days of time to prepare for their exam.


    However, this was normal, especially when this school was also partly a prep school.


    Naturally, this exam had nothing to do with the art department since they had been busy with the preparation for the cultural festival.


    While the general department also had to participate in the cultural festival, the meaning of the cultural festival for the art department was different.


    If an exam was the life and death of the general department, then the cultural festival was the death and life of the art department.


    In this limited time, the students of the art department had to shine bright like fireworks.


    However, he had to sigh at the cultural festival because the significance of this event was rather small in his heart. Unlike the rest, they thought this event was everything in their lives. Even if he didn��t participate, he didn��t really care. However, his girlfriends participated, so he decided to participate.


    Tomorrow, the shooting for the movie will continue, and their destination will be Meiji Jingu Gaien.


    However, this was tomorrow��s matter, and today he was going to visit Shiina, who should be in the room art room. He walked there alone and passed a few people, who nced at him and even crashed into the wall because they kept staring at him. This was an everyday urrence, and he had gotten used to it.


    Still, when he arrived at the art room, he saw Shiina was there, sitting and concentrating on her painting. Nearby, he saw a few girls who observed her from a distance, hesitating before they sighed and left. However, they happened to see him. He gave a gentle smile, which caused them to blush and shyly leave, but they skipped along the way and stared at him from time to time.


    Shishio ignored them, walked toward Shiina, and closed her eyes from behind.


    ��Guess who?��


    ��Python?��


    ����������.��


    He pinched her cheek and said, ��You won��t get a Baumkuchen tonight.��


    ��No! Shishio is stingy! But yours is really big!��


    ��Thest one is unnecessary, right?�� He sighed and dragged a nearby chair before he sat on her side.


    Shiina also continued to draw when he sat by her side. Even if he disturbed her before, she didn��t say much. Instead, she felt warm, especially when he stayed by her side like this.


    Neither of them talked, but it was okay.


    He stared at her before he looked around. Unlike him, who was always surrounded by someone, he could see that Shiina was alone in this ce.


    Why?


    Was it also like this in Ennd?


    Earlier, he could see that those girls wanted to talk with Shiina, but they hesitated before they walked away. As for why they didn��t dare to approach her, he didn��t care, but mostly, he could understand the reason.


    Inferiority.


    This was probably the feeling that was felt by those girls and everyone in the same ss as Shiina.


    Shiina was like the sun.


    It was a good existence when one was far away since it brought one warmth and also spirit. They felt that if she could do so, they would also be able to do the same, but when they were so close, they would be burnt. They realized how hopeless it was topete with her. They learned how insignificant they werepared to her. They realized how stupid their bravery and dream were.


    However, they were youngsters, so it was impossible for them to be reconciled, and they tried their best to chase after her, but several setbacks made them realize that it was impossible for them to chase after her with hard work alone.


    In the beginning, there might be many people who approached her, but in the end, all of them left and realized that standing by her side made them feel miserable.


    Somehow this should be what Sorata felt in the original story.


    Shiina was shining. She was beautiful, and her existence attracted everyone, but when they got close, they realized how painful it was to stay by her side.


    Yet when someone was in love or obsessed, they would be blinded by everything.


    Sorata was like that. Even if it was painful, he was obsessed with Shiina and didn��t want to stay away from her.


    Usually, when something like this happens, leaving is one option, and staying was also another option.


    However, when Sorata stayed, he used the most despicable method to make Shiina stay with her.


    Negging.


    This was one of the most despicable methods used to make girls fall and unable to walk away. It was a method to make girls lose their confidence, making them more vulnerable and easy to get.


    Sorata and Mitaka used this method with Shiina and Misaki. Whether they did it subconsciously or deliberately, Shishio had to say that they were birds of a feather flocking together, so naturally, their fate was the same.


    However, he had to say Rita was different.


    No, Rita might have felt the same as everyone else, but she was a girl, and she was more gentle, so even if she was crushed by Shiina, she still stayed with her and probably hoped that she could always be by her side.


    To be honest, they only talked for a while, so he didn��t know about Rita, but for Shiina, Rita was probably a dearest friend since Rita was the only one that stayed.


    He stared at Shiina for a while and caressed her head gently.


    Shiina purred and rubbed her head against his palm.


    If he wasn��t here, he wondered what would happen to this girl.


    Will she stay and continue her toxic rtionship with Sorata?


    Probably.


    When they were together, he might have her believe that no one else could ept her except him, manipting her, so she wouldn��t get away from him.


    Was Sorata wrong?


    It was hard to say since love was a selfish feeling.


    Sorata only wanted Shiina to stay with him and didn��t want to be left behind. If he had better confidence, it would be great since she wasn��t the type of girl who would leave someone that she loved, but his inferiority got him better, so he tried to make her lower than himself, shouting, getting angry, and making their rtionship toxic.


    What was even worse, Shiina��s emotional intelligence was low.


    No, even a normal person was also often affected by such a method.


    He looked at her for a while and thought that this girl��s life was really miserable in the original. In Ennd, she was a genius, but she was alone. However, when she came to Tokyo, her talent disappeared, and she was still alone, yet the only one who was by her side was a guy who always got angry and felt inferior toward herself.


    However, he also wasn��t much better since he was a scumbag. She was the one who saved him, yet he kept getting other girls in front of her presence. It was wrong, but he didn��t stop. He didn��t have an excuse for this, and by now, he knew that Rita should have realized that he was a scumbag who dated several girls at the same time.


    Maybe, it was because he was going to go back to Sakurasou tonight that he was thinking about this problem.


    He knew that he had to face Rita even if it was annoying.


    Still, no matter what, he wouldn��t let Shiina go.


    This feeling might be simr to Sorata, and he also felt that he wasn��t that much better than Sorata, but even so, he believed he could make Shiina happier than Sorata.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Shiina asked when she was hugged by him. While she loved it, she couldn��t help but feel curious.


    ��We��re going to Sakurasou soon.��


    ��Un.��


    ��You��re going to meet Rita.��


    ��I am not going back to Ennd! I want to stay with Shishio,�� Shiina said without hesitation.


    He smiled and gently fixed her bangs.


    She blushed and felt shy before she hugged him tightly. She knew she had always done this every day, yet she had never tired of it. If possible, she wanted to hug him all the time. It was even more important than her painting.


    Probably, if he asked her to stop drawing, she would do it, yet he had never asked her to do it. Instead, he would support her and feel happy when she grew and seeded. It was like a masterpiece that an artist could only create once in their life.


    She felt that he was the only one in her life.


    ��Okay, finish your drawing first. I will buy ice cream.��


    ��I want chocte.��


    ��Good.��


    He knew that he might have treated Shiina better than others, yet what could he do?


    Still, he had to say once again that he was really blessed.


    When he returned with ice cream, she had finished, and she ate it from his hand, licking it with her small, pink tongue as she gazed into him.


    Their eyes met each other, and neither said much, only hurriedly returned to Sakurasou.


    However, when they arrived in Sakurasou, they were quickly weed by Rita, who had been waiting for them.


    ��Wee back, Oga-kun, Mashiro,�� Rita said with a smile.


    ��Rita.�� Shiina hugged Rita subconsciously.


    Rita showed a helpless smile, but she still gently caressed Shiina��s hair. ��Geez, you��re still like this even if you have be someone ��lover.�� She nced in his direction when she said that word and even said it in a loud voice, so he would notice her dissatisfaction.


    Shishio didn��t show much change in his expression and wanted to go back to his room, but Rita didn��t let him go.


    ��By the way, I have ced all your book collections on the table in your room.�� Rita smiled and said, ��Don��t thank me.��


    ��������.�� Shishio.


    ��But I never expected that you would like an older woman, huh?��


    ���������� Shishio.


    ��Shishio loves me,�� Shiina said.


    ��������.�� Rita was speechless as she stared at Shiina. She sighed, then her expression became fierce at Shishio. ��Oga-kun, how about we have a date on the weekend tomorrow?�� Her voice was full of confidence, and she believed he would agree right away, especially when he should have noticed her expression.


    However��


    ��Sorry, I refuse.��


    ��������.�� Rita.

 Chapter 674: Shishio: “It’s my loss…”

    Chapter 674: Shishio: ��It��s my loss����


    Shishio didn��t even nce at Rita and walked to his room while sighing, wondering why many were able to find his book collections even if he hid them well. He had a ��Ninja Mastery,�� which meant he was a master of hiding, yet they were still discovered, which made him helpless.


    Shiina looked at Rita, who was stunned before she quietly followed Shishio.


    The two walked directly to his room, leaving Rita, who was stunned, in a ce alone. It was a momentter that she woke up, feeling even more annoyed, and chased after him. She tried to open the door, but it was locked.


    ��?!��


    She mmed the door and shouted, ��Hey, open the door! Open the door!��


    ��Do you want me to throw you out?�� Shishio was speechless by this girl. If she thought that she was beautiful and could do anything, then she was wrong. He didn��t discriminate between a male and a female. If one annoyed him, their lives would be hell.


    It was fortunate that Rita was Shiina��s best friend, so he wasn��t going to do something that only a viin did.


    ��Why did you lock the door?�� Rita asked in annoyance.


    ��This is my room.��


    ����..�� Rita.


    ��Done?��


    Rita opened her lips and closed them again. She stared at him with teary eyes since she felt that aftering to this country, she had been bullied by him. While she knew that she was partly wrong for doing something rude when they met, how could she stay calm when she knew the man that was supposed to be the boyfriend of her best friend would be a scumbag who dated several girls at the same time?


    Still, she also knew she was wrong since she had been quite rude, but even so, she wanted to say to him.


    ��Let��s have a date tomorrow.��


    ��I refuse.��


    ��Why?��


    ��I have something to do tomorrow.��


    His answer was simple since he really had something to do tomorrow. It was impossible to change his schedule, so how could he ept Rita��s date invitation?


    He also could tell that if he epted it without thinking, Rita would think of him as an easy boy that wasn��t much different from others. To be honest, he was sure that many boys would swoon and do their best to please this girl.


    After all, even if Rita was a bit annoying, she was beautiful without a doubt.


    Even Sorata, in the original, had always blushed when he met Rita. He even did everything to help her and even epted the date invitation.


    ����are you busy tomorrow?�� This time she hesitated since she knew that this boy was different from others. If he was busy, he was really busy since, after staying here, she knew the identity of this boy well.


    He was a famous writer who had sold a million copies of books. He also coborated with Misaki to make anime and also coborated with Shiina to make anime. By ident, she also knew that he also owned a business, but she wasn��t sure what kind of business it was. His family was also well-renowned in this country.


    More importantly, his face was just her type, and his body was also good.


    If he wasn��t Shiina��s boyfriend, Rita might be interested in him.


    Yet everything changed when she learned this guy was a scumbag. He dated several girls at the same time, including Shiina, which made her desire to take Shiina back to Ennd stronger. To do that, she was going to show him how selfish his desire was to monopolize her.


    ����you really can��t go out tomorrow?��


    ��What��s wrong? If you tell me the truth, I will think about it.��


    Rita looked at him nervously, then said, ��I�� I want to show you something.��


    ��Something?��


    ��Un.��


    He was in silence and seemingly in deep thought caused Rita to be nervous, but then he shook his head, which made her at a loss.


    ��Sorry, I really don��t have time.��


    ����really?�� Her voice was so disappointed.


    ��But, after I am done with my matter, I can go with you.��


    ��Really?�� This time she was so excited.


    He stared at her for a while and realized that he might have manipted her emotion. She might appear haughty, but she was, after all, just a young woman. Her experience in emotion wasn��t that much different from a teenager.


    When something didn��t go her way, she panicked and showed worry on her face.


    Everything was clear to him.


    ��Really, but you can��t be noisy tomorrow since I have something important to do.��


    ��Important to do? What is it?��


    ��Shooting.��


    ��Shooting?�� Rita was dumbfounded. ��You mean shooting a movie?��


    ��Yes.��


    ������..�� Rita was at a loss for a while, then asked, ��Am I really not troubling you?�� This time, she felt that she really caused him trouble.


    ��Yes, you have caused me trouble.��


    ��������


    Rita lowered her head.


    ��But you��re Mashiro��s friend, so you must have a reason why you want to invite me out.��


    ��It��s a date!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    Rita��s lips twitched since she couldn��t even see any interest on his face about their date.


    ��Even though this is my first time����


    It was her first time inviting an opposite gender to have a date, but what was wrong with his reaction?


    Should he feel excited and jump around like a monkey?


    Her heart was a mess, yet he was so calm.


    Still, she knew that she had troubled him, especially when she had invited him when he was busy, and he might be tired, so she was also partly wrong.


    ��It��s okay. It��s an amateur movie. If you��re free, you should watch it at the cultural festival.��


    ��Then, I will watch it.��


    ��However, I want you to promise me something.��


    ��Promise?�� Rita was surprised, then quickly covered her chest while blushing.


    ����I won��t ask you anything perverted. Do you think I am someone like that?��


    ��I wonder���� Rita raised her nose and said, ��I know that you��re not single-minded to Mashiro. You have other girls than her, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ����������


    Rita was at a loss since she didn��t expect that he would admit it without hesitation. She then looked at Shiina, who was sleeping, before she sighed in relief.


    ��Are you sure you want Mashiro to listen to our conversation?��


    ��Mashiro knows my rtionship with others.��


    ����then, she agrees?��


    ��Yes.��


    While he wasn��t sure whether Shiina really agreed or not, they had done a group battle in the past, so she should be okay, right?


    Rita felt conflicted, but she could see that he didn��t lie. While she knew that Shiina had an emotional ability lower than others, she knew that Shiina wasn��t stupid. Shiina should be able to judge something wrong and right.


    Then, knowing that he had a lot of girlfriends, Shiina decided to ept it.


    Rita felt slightly dizzy, but she often heard that love made people make irrational judgments.


    Even the famous Juliet and Romeo were like that, right?


    Even if they came from two different kingdoms that hated each other, they decided to be together. They even died together since the meaning of life had no meaning when they weren��t together.


    Love was like that.


    Had Shiina contracted such a sickness known as love?


    The probability was high since this guy��s charm was like an Incubus.


    ��By the way, let��s talk about the promise again.��


    ��What? I won��t do anything perverted.�� She covered her chest with a shy blush on her face.


    ��Don��t sleep in my room tonight.��


    He ignored her words and said those words straightly.


    �������� Rita opened her lips and closed them.


    ��If you can��t do this, I won��t go out with you tomorrow.��


    ��..you�� you��re cheating! This is unfair!��


    ��Why is it cheating? Why is it unfair?�� He looked at her calmly and said, ��You know, I am kind enough to let you sleep in my room. You should know in this dorm. I have the best room. I am kind enough to lend you my room, yet this is how you repay me?


    ����.��


    Rita couldn��t say anything since he was right. His room was the best in the dorm. If she didn��t have to go to the toilet and eat in the dining area, she might stay in his room all the time. If she was bored, she could read a book, surf the inte, or even y a game.


    In other words, she had embarked on the life of an otaku.


    His collection was also interesting, and she also slowly learned about the culture of this country.


    Yet how could she give up?


    If she gave up, she knew that Shiina would be eaten by this beast!


    As soon as she left, they would have sex, and this was uneptable for her!


    The me of resistance burnt deep in her eyes.


    Her beautiful blue eyes stared at him and asked, ��Are you sure you want to make me make such a promise?��


    He was confused and asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��How about I dress as a maid and serve you like a professional maid as long as I stay here?�� Rita asked with a cheeky smile.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    Rita had been staying in his room for many days, so she knew what kind of fetish this guy had.


    Maid.


    This was what she had learned from the past few days since he had so many collections about maid gravure models, which was something that she was shy about, but she kept looking curious since it was better to know her enemy better.


    She was born beautiful, and she knew how to use it as an advantage. Unlike the shy girl from this country, she was full of initiative.


    ��Ennd is thend of Maid and Butler. Their existence was born in our country. Just imagine a beautiful woman like me wearing a maid��s uniform and serving you until I return. What do you think? It is tempting, right?��


    ����the beautiful part is unnecessary, right?��


    He was speechless by what this girl called herself beautiful, but he had to admit that he wanted to see her in maid uniform!


    ��You should be honest with your desire. There��s nothing wrong with it. As long as you still let me sleep in your room, you can see me in a maid uniform, and I will try my best to serve you as long as I stay in this country. It��s not a bad offer, right?��


    It wasn��t bad.


    It was the best!


    Yet, the thought of being manipted by this girl was something that he didn��t like, but the thought of her wearing a maid��s uniform made his will waver.


    However, there was one thing that made him hesitate: she wouldn��t stay in this dorm forever.


    In other words, this offer could only be made for a limited time.


    Rita in maid uniform is a limited edition!


    ����this time, you win.��


    ��Yay~!�� Rita was so happy.


    ��But you have to wear it now.�� This was something that he wouldn��t budge on, no matter what.


    ��You don��t need to worry. You will be satisfied with me, Mas~ter~.��


    ����I am starting to regret having such a cheeky maid like you.�� He sighed since his lower body won this time.


    ��You don��t need to worry. I will make you happy, Mas~ter~.��


    She gave him the first service by hugging him tightly, showing how happy she was, but then, she was confused and asked, ��Hey, why did your knee hit me?��


    ����that��s not my knee.��


    ������.��


    She looked up and saw him blush while looking away. While she felt that he was cute, she felt weird by his reaction, so she looked down before she fell into silence. Her face was so red, like a boiled lobster, and she realized that it wasn��t his knee that hit him, but something else.


    The two stared at each other for a moment before they looked away awkwardly, wondering what they should do now.

 Chapter 675: Shabby Eatery

    Chapter 675: Shabby Eatery


    ��I am outside your ce.��


    ��Wait a moment. I will be out soon.��


    ��Do you want to eat before we leave?��


    ��Oh? Do you know a good restaurant that opens this early?��


    ��Leave everything to me.��


    ��By the way, is Mashiro-san��s friend going to join us?��


    ��She is beside me now.��


    ����you haven��t done anything to her, right?��


    ��Can you at least believe the man that you love?��


    ��I know you well because I love you.��


    ��I am hurt.��


    ��I will take care of thatter. By the way, where are we going to eat?��


    Was the damage to his heart less important than the food that they were going to eat in the early morning?


    He felt Yukinoshita was quite cruel, but he loved her, and unless she kissed him, he wouldn��t forgive her.


    They talked for a while before they finished their conversation.


    ����who is that?�� When they finished their talk, Rita couldn��t help but ask in aplicated mood. She felt that this guy was like a ninja since he could disappear anytime he wanted to. When he left suddenly, it made her confused since one girl would also disappear along with his disappearance, and she wondered what to do, but then again. He appeared again after an hour, leaving the girls resting in their room.


    She wanted to catch him red-handed, yet she couldn��t. He was like an eel, even though his thing was like an anaconda.


    ��My ex-fiancee.��


    ����ex-fiancee?�� She was dumbfounded. ��Why is it an ex-fiancee?��


    ��It��s a family problem, but she is still my woman now.��


    ����.�� Rita.


    ��By the way, sit on the back.��


    ����.�� Rita stared at him with a hateful expression, but she followed his words and sat on the back while looking at the apartment building curiously since she wanted to see his ex-fiancee.


    ��Gorgeous����


    She had to say that Yukinoshita was beautiful.


    Was this Japanese beauty?


    These were the only words that could be described by her when she saw Yukinoshita.


    Yukinoshita didn��t see Rita��s stare since she only focused on him. ��Sorry to make you wait.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    Yukinoshita showed a gentle smile before she sat on the passenger seat next to him naturally, but then she noticed Rita, who was sitting in the back seat.


    The two stared at each other and admired each other��s beauty for a while.


    ��Hello, are you Rita Ainsworth? My name is Yukinoshita Yukino. I have heard back from Shishio. I hope that he doesn��t trouble you.��


    ��Hello, Yukinoshita-san. Yes, you don��t need to worry. Your man, take care of me well.�� Rita nced at Shishio with a teasing gaze, trying to cause trouble for him, but she didn��t expect Yukinoshita��s response was quite calm.


    ��It��s not surprising. You��re beautiful. When he saw you, his lower body must get control of him.��


    ����..�� Shishio and Rita.


    ��Cough! Cough!��


    Shishio coughed and said, ��How about we eat now? Is there something that you want to eat?��


    Yukinoshita thought for a moment and asked, ��What do you n to eat?��


    ��I am in the mood for something heavy, so rice is better.��


    ��Then, let��s get something with rice.�� Yukinoshita looked at Rita and asked, ��Are you okay with that, Ainsworth-san?��


    ��You can call me Rita, Yukinoshita-san,�� Rita said with a gentle and feminine smile. ��Yes, I don��t mind.�� Still, even if Yukinoshita was cold, she could see how gentle she was toward Shishio, which made him wonder whether something even more special that she didn��t know made all the girls in his surroundings fall for him.


    ��Then, Rita-san.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    The two of them could tell that they were simr to each other. They came from a good family and received an education on their etiquette, which made them somehow could understand each other with a single nce.


    ��So where are we going? It��s still early, right? Is there a store that opens so early in the morning?��


    ��There is, but the ce is a bit unique.��


    ��Then, let��s go there.��


    ��You are not going to ask me more questions?��


    ��Even if there is trouble, I know you can protect me, right?�� Yukinoshita said with a gentle smile.


    ����.��


    Even if this girl��s body was t, he had to say he loved her so much. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder, pulled her closer, and kissed her forehead.


    Yukinoshsita blushed and lightly tapped his chest. ��There��s someone beside us.��


    ��I know. I know.��


    ����..�� Rita.


    ��Okay. Let��s go now. I am already hungry.��


    Neither of them had breakfast.


    Shishio and Yukinoshita nned to shoot a movie, and they knew they needed a lot of energy, so a good breakfast was necessary.


    In the car, Yukinoshita and Rita talked to each other, so they could get to know each other. After all, they were curious about each other.


    Rita was Shiina��s friend, and Yukinoshita had heard that Rita came to bring Shiina back, which made her strange when she saw how amiable her rtionship with Shishio was.


    On the other hand, Rita was curious about Yukinoshsita, who was also Shishio��s ex-fiancee.


    Yet as they talked, they were dumbfounded when they saw where Shishio had brought them.


    ��Where are we?��


    ��It��s a market for vegetables and fruit.��


    ��Do you want us to eat vegetables?�� Rita was speechless, especially when she saw a truck that kept moving to the market one after another.


    ��Do you want to eat vegetables?��


    ����I don��t mind, but do you think I am a horse or a cow that eats a vegetable raw, whole, and without being cleaned?��


    ��No.��


    ��Then?��


    ��I have never said that we��re going to eat on the market, but we��re going to the restaurant on the market.��


    ��Oh!�� Yukinoshita quickly realized and asked, ��Are we going to eat at the ce where the workers in this market eat?��


    ��You��re right.��


    ��Is it delicious?�� Rita hesitated.


    ��There is a market here. Naturally, the ingredients are fresh.��


    ��Fresh���� 2x


    This one word quickly caught the interest of the two of them.


    ��Come on.�� He held the hands of two girls naturally.


    ����..�� Yukinoshita and Rita were speechless, but they didn��t let him go since they would be lying if they didn��t feel nervous.


    ��Please be careful of the truck.��


    ��Thank you.�� He thanked the security guard and walked together with the two girls to the market.


    However, the security guard of the market looked at the three weirdly when wondering whether a vegetable market had be a new dating spot.


    Also, didn��t that young man hold the hands of the girls at the same time?


    He let out a long sigh and felt that his sanity was challenged.


    Leaving the security guard aside, Yukinoshita and Rita became curious about the market as they walked.


    ��Do you want to check the market?��


    ��Is that okay?��


    ��Let��s do it after we eat. I am hungry.��


    ��That��s true.��


    They agreed before he led them to the restaurant he nned to bring them to.


    ��Iseya Eatery?��


    ��Is this the ce?�� Rita frowned since this ce was too shabby!


    The ce was old, and the store was rather dark, which gave a gloomy feeling.


    Yet, unlike Rita, Yukinoshita could see how well this store was.


    ��Yes, this is the ce.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��Are you sure to eat in this ce?�� Rita asked once again.


    ��Yes.��


    ����.�� Rita.


    ��Don��tpare this ce to a fancy cafe you usually visit. This is a ce for the workers in this market to eat. Even if the ce is old, you can see how clean the sign and the shop curtain are, showing how the owner keeps the restaurant in good condition. I won��t be surprised if this restaurant has been in the hands of several generations of families.��


    ��Really?�� Rita was dumbfounded.


    ��Don��t underestimate the small store and family business in this country. You should know the oldest business in the world is from this country,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ����..�� Rita.


    ��Okay, let��s go.��


    While Yukinoshita nodded, Rita sighed and helplessly followed.


    When the three entered, there were few people inside, but it was normal since most workers had finished their breakfast during this time, leaving only a few people.


    However, the three quickly attracted everyone��s attention since they were all beautiful and handsome.


    ��Wee!�� The female clerk greeted them with a smile, and her eyes brightened when she saw Shishio. ��Please sit at this table.��


    The three nodded and sat on the table naturally.


    Still, Rita sat alone while Yukinoshita sat on Shishio��s side. She looked around with a suspicious gaze and thought that this ce was really shabby, which made her sigh.


    ��Excuse me, which do you prefer, hot tea or water?�� The clerk asked gently.


    However, Rita had to say the service was good.


    ��Water,�� Shishio said.


    ��Hot tea, please,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��I want water, too,�� Rita said.


    As the clerk went to pick up their water and hot tea, they looked around curiously. The first thing that attracted their attention was the conversation that they couldn��t understand, but they could tell that most of the people there were a vegetable seller or the person who worked in this market. The second thing was the number of calendars was too much, which made them wonder why they kept so many of them.


    While they were in their thoughts, the clerk came and brought their water and hot tea.


    ��That one is our regr menu. On the ckboard is our daily special.�� The clerk kindly exined to all of them. ��If you have made your decision, call me.��


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    The clerk nodded with a sweet smile and then left.


    ������


    ��What?��


    Shishio looked at Rita and Yukinoshita, who stared at him in silence.


    ��Nothing.�� 2x


    The two sighed and thought that this charm was so incredible that the housewife clerk in this restaurant seemed to be charmed by him instantly.


    ��Is there something that you want to eat?�� Shishio looked at Rita.


    ��Even if you say that�� I don��t know what is written there.�� Rita sighed. She might be able to talk in Japanese, but for Kanji? She didn��t know much. She looked around and asked, ��What is that? Aji-Furai?��


    ��Aji-Furai? It��s fried fish. You can call it fish and chips of this country, but with rice.��


    ��Oh? Fish and chips?�� Rita was dumbfounded and said, ��Then, I will get that.�� She didn��t expect to find food from her country in this small eatery.


    ��How about you, Shishio?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��I will probably get a salted salmon, and���� He looked around and found something strange. ��Pickled tomato?��


    ��Pickled tomato?�� 2x


    The two looked around and quickly found the pickled tomato, which made them feel strange.


    ��I will order that too.��


    ����..�� 2x


    Yukinoshita and Rita stared at Shishio in silence.


    ��What?��


    ��Nothing.�� 2x


    They thought that this guy was a challenger.


    ��Can I have someter?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Sure.��


    ��Oh, I want to try it too!�� Rita said.


    ��Then, should we order?��


    ��Good.�� 2x


    He quickly called the clerk and ced their order.


    ��I will get a set meal of salted salmon, pickled tomato, Tosani bamboo shoots, and mentaiko,�� Shishio said.


    The clerk nodded, then looked at the two girls.


    ��I will get an Aji-Furai set.��


    ��I will get a pan-fried pork belly with the ginger set meal.��


    Shishio and Rita looked at Yukinoshita in surprise and thought this girl was a carnivore.


    ��How about the rice?��


    ��Rice?��


    ��You can choose a normal size, small, orrge.��


    ��I will get a normal size.��


    ��Me too.��


    Rita hesitated, but she said, ��I will get the small one.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.��


    The clerk left to prepare their order.


    ��By the way, I want a sd too. Can I?��


    ��Sure, but you will also get a shredded cabbage for your order.��


    ��Eh? Then I won��t order it.�� Rita didn��t want to eat too much after all. ��By the way, you��re going to shoot a movie, right? What kind of movie?��


    It seemed she was more interested in the movie than he had thought.


    Shishio didn��t talk and let Yukinoshita, who talked while looking around curiously and could, see that they were all looking at them, but when he looked at them, they were looking away. He could see that they wanted to talk with them, but they hesitated since his body exuded something different from all of them.


    Suddenly, he wondered what would happen if he was transmigrated into the body of one of the workers in this ce instead of Shishio Oga.


    Also, what if he didn��t have a system?


    Would he meet all of them?


    Probably yes, probably not, but even if they didn��t meet each other, he still believed that he could do something on his own and also got a beautiful woman. Still, if possible, he wanted to get a charming and sexy widow.


    He suddenly thought of one woman before he sighed since she wasn��t a widow but the wife of someone.


    ��Your order ising!��


    As the clerk came, Yukinoshita and Rita were dumbfounded by the amount of food on their table.


    ����isn��t this too much?��


    ��If you can finish them, I will eat them.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes, I don��t like to waste things after all.��


    ��Hmm���� Rita stared at Shishio meaningfully.


    ��Then, should we eat?��


    ��Yes.�� 2x


    As they ate, they had to say the taste of the food was nice.

 Chapter 676: Rita: “Hello, my name is Rita Ainsworth.”

    Chapter 676: Rita: ��Hello, my name is Rita Ainsworth.��


    After they ate, they continued their day and prepared for the movie. This time their destination was the Meiji Jingu Gaien. It was a ce where they would shoot one of the important scenes in the movie.


    Still, it seemed Rita loved her food, so she kept talking about it. She had only been in Tokyo for a while, and the only ce she had visited was Sakurasou. However, it was normal since her purpose ining to Tokyo was to bring Shiina back, so she was quite happy when Shishio brought her to taste local food.


    ��But I didn��t expect the food to taste so good!��


    ��Right?��


    ��Will we go there again?��


    ��Probably not.��


    ��Huh? Why?��


    ��Do you want to eat in that ce all the time while you��re here?��


    ����er.��


    Rita felt that she was kind of stupid. There were many ces in this country that she could visit, so why should she ask him to bring her to that ce again?


    If she should ask him next time, it should be in a more fancy ce, right?


    Suddenly, she realized that she might be influenced by him subconsciously, which made her look at him with amazement.


    ��What��s with that gaze?��


    ��No, but I want you to bring me to a better ce next time!�� Rita made her decision. It didn��t really matter if she was influenced by him or not, but she was going to mooch him off.


    ��You sure are brave enough to ask someone��s boyfriend for a date in front of his girlfriend.��


    ������.��


    Rita was quite stiff and stared at Yukinoshita, who also happened to look at her. She raised her hands and said, ��I assure you I don��t have an interest in this kind of scumbag.�� If she wanted a boyfriend, she wanted to have someone who could love her alone, wholeheartedly, instead of a scumbag like Shishio.


    ��Oh.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��It��s okay. If you want to bring him somewhere, I don��t mind.��


    ����really?��


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded. ��It��s something normal for him to go out with a girl, after all. I can��t stop him in this matter.��


    ������..�� Shishio felt that Yukinoshita��s stare was hurt.


    ��But����


    ��But?�� Rita quickly asked.


    ��Nothing.��


    ����really?�� Rita was quite nervous since she felt that Yukinoshita wanted to say something but decided against it.


    ��Yes, you don��t need to worry, but since you��re here to help us shoot a movie, okay?��


    ��Yes, I will help you as much as I can!�� Rita patted her chest, telling Yukinoshita to leave everything to her. After all, she had decided to be Shishio��s maid, and naturally, she would help him. She could also see that she had interrupted two people��s time between him and Yukinoshita, so she felt she had to do something or else she would feel guilty.


    Lastly, she didn��t want to be a burden and wanted to do something, especially when Shishio had let her stay in his room. She knew that for him, it was hard work for him to sleep with a beautiful girl like her without trying to do anything. She felt she had to wholeheartedly serve him as long as she was in this country.


    If Rita had met Sorata and not Shishio, her attitude might be different. She might not care about what others feel and only do what she wants to do since she knows her beautiful appearance would give her a lot of advantages in her life, especially toward a virgin and unpopr boy.


    Even if her attitude was shit, those boys, like Sorata, would do their best to please her.


    However, she couldn��t do that with Shishio since she knew if she did that, he would be thrown out.


    Shishio didn��t know what Rita was thinking, but somehow he could tell what Yukinoshita was thinking.


    What Yukinoshita wanted to say before, she felt that she had seen herself on Rita before.


    In the past, Yukinoshita thought she would never fall for this bastard. If she had to marry someone, she would marry someone who would only love herself, yet in the end, she fell for this bastard, and she also fell helplessly that she even dared to cast her family away for him.


    Rita��s previous words, which told Yukinoshita that she wouldn��t fall for Shishio no matter what, made Yukinoshita wonder whether Rita could stay strong with that conviction since the more challenged, the more excited this beast was.


    Soon after, they arrived in Meiji Jingu Gaien.


    After Shishio parked his car, Rita quickly came out and marveled.


    ��Wow, this ce is so beautiful!��


    If one asked what the most noticeable part of this ce was, naturally, the trees that form a 300m-long boulevard between Gaienmae and Aoyama-Itchome stations.


    The lines of trees were so beautiful that one couldn��t look away.


    ��You came at the wrong time. If youe at the end of November, the scenery will be even more beautiful?�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Really?�� Rita became curious.


    ��During that time, the leaves of the trees will turn golden.��


    ��Golden?!�� Rita was surprised, then asked, ��By the way, what kind of trees are they?��


    ��Ginko tree.�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio, who was taking out shooting tools, and asked, ��Shishio, what��s the meaning of the Ginko tree?��


    ��Longevity.�� He answered while answering the text from Hikigaya and Yui.


    ��Longevity?��


    ��When Meiji Restoration, one of the most important events in this country, the Emperor lived in this area, so those Ginko trees were nted since everyone wished for the Emperor to live a long life.��


    ��Oh���� Rita was surprised and asked, ��So this country is quite simr to Ennd, huh?�� The two countries had their royalty. The only difference was probably their love toward the majesty since even if those trees had been nted a century ago, she could feel the reverence, loyalty, and unshakable love of the subjects toward their emperor.


    It was something that she couldn��tprehend, but she respected them.


    ��Hey.��


    ��Yo.��


    Hikigaya waved his hand as he walked toward their direction, but then he saw Rita and was dumbfounded.


    ��Hello, my name is Rita Ainsworth. I will be following up with you today.��


    ��I�� I can��t speak English���� Hikigaya answered in a brokennguage.


    ������..�� Shishio and Yukinoshita.


    ��Senpai, why are you standing dumbfounded? Hurry up and help me.��


    ��Oh-Oh!�� Hikigaya quickly escaped and approached Shishio. When he was by his side, he couldn��t help but nudge his side and said, ��Have you reached your ws to an international girl? Are the girls in this country can��t satisfy you anymore?��


    ������..�� Shishio.


    ��Still, it��s funny to see you nervous like that,�� Shishio said with a smirk.


    �������� Hikigaya blushed and said, ��Oh, shut up. I really can��t speak English.��


    Shishio smiled, then thought for a moment. ��Now, I can��t wait to see how Yui-senpai is going to talk. She is more stupid than you, after all.��


    ����you��re such a bastard, but I can��t say I am not curious.��


    ��You two���� Yukinoshita looked at the two helplessly.


    Rita smiled and asked, ��Should I do that?��


    ��Sure. Sure. Tease that girl until she cries.��


    ������.��


    Yukinoshita, Rita, and Hikigaya thought that this guy was such a sadist.


    Then, soon, as expected, Yui came, and she dressed beautifully with a bright and cheerful smile on her face.


    ��Yukinon! Shishiron! Hikki! Yahallo~!��


    Yui greeted all of them with a smile, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw a foreigner.


    ��Hello, my name is Rita Ainsworth. Nice to meet you.��


    ��Ah, um, I�� I can��t speak English.��


    ������..��


    Shishio and Yukinoshita looked at Hikigaya at the same time.


    Hikigaya sighed and hoped that Yui wouldn��t do the same thing as him since it made him seem stupid.


    ��


    ��Sorry, sorry. Stop hitting me, Senpai.��


    Yui bulged her cheeks like a hamster as she hit Shishio with teary eyes. She realized that she had been pranked by Shishio, and it made her annoyed!


    While she knew she was stupid, there was no need to tease her like this, right?��


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s quickly shoot a movie. We don��t have much time.��


    Their schedule was extremely limited.


    They only used three days to shoot all the scenes for their movie.


    The first day was at the school, the second day was at Meiji Jingu Gaien, and the third, which was thest, was at Nezu Shrine. They couldn��t waste any time since the cultural festival would be held soon. They were also busy with the preparation for their ss too, so they had to do everything with their limited time.


    ��I-I know���� Still, Yui puffed her cheeks, showing that she was still annoyed.


    ��Yui-san,e on.��


    ��Oh-oh!�� When Yukinoshita called her, Yui quickly became serious.


    Shishio shook his head helplessly, wondering why there was a difference between their treatment.


    Anyway, their shooting started.


    Neither Yui nor Shishio talked, but they walked around the street like they were on a date. Even if they didn��t say anything, one could see they were lovers.


    Yukinoshita, who had been taught how to use a camera better, also followed them, shooting all the best shots.


    ��Cut!��


    ��Fuh���� Yui sighed in relief.


    ��You did a good job, Senpai,�� Shishio praised.


    ��Tha-Thank you���� Yui blushed, but she felt so happy.


    Rita, who was by Yukinoshita��s side, looked at the two for a while, then asked, ��Is this okay?�� She wasn��t blind and could see what Yui felt.


    ��It��s okay.��


    ��But����


    ��I believe in him.��


    ��I see���� Rita looked at Yukinoshita, wondering how Shishio could make this cold girl fall for him so hard. She looked at Shishio and became more curious about him.


    Their time was limited, so they shot several scenes on Meiji Jingu Gaien.


    Naturally, it also included the most important scene.


    The scene didn��t include Yui, only Shishio.


    ��Sit there! Put a mncholy expression on your face as if you miss your loved one.�� Yukinoshita instructed Shishio, who sat on the bench with a railway as his background.


    ��You?��


    ����you can imagine any girl you want.��


    ��But you��re the one in front of me.��


    ��I guess it can��t be helped since you love me so much,�� Yukinoshita sighed, but she blushed.


    ��Can you flirt in another ce?��


    Hikigaya, Yui, and Rita stared at them helplessly.


    ��Okay, okay! Be ready!�� Yukinoshita blushed and raised her voice slightly.


    ��Yes, yes.


    ��Use yes once!��


    ��Yeees!��


    ��Don��t drag it!��


    ��Can you two flirtter?�� Hikigaya was speechless since the damage from their flirting was too much.


    ��I will treat you to pizzater, Senpai.��


    Hikigaya shut his mouth and did his best on his job.


    �������� Yui and Rita.


    Yukinoshita sighed, then said, ��Be serious.��


    ��I know.�� Shishio nodded and brewed his emotion, thinking the person he loved was so far away, and he couldn��t see her.


    Yukinoshita stared at his face for a moment and was mesmerized, but she knew that she couldn��t be dumbfounded and quickly reminded him.


    ��Action!��


    As he sat on the bench, waiting for his girlfriend, he looked far away in the distance. From his gaze, it seemed he saw something. Something so close, yet so far.


    However, at that moment, everyone on Meiji Jingu Gaien couldn��t look away from him and was also caught in the sadness that this young man felt.


    Yukinoshita took a deep breath, then shouted, ��Cut!��

 Chapter 677: Pizza

    Chapter 677: Pizza


    They spent a few hours shooting before they decided to have lunch together.


    As he had said before, he was going to treat them to a pizza.


    ��Pizza? In this neighborhood?��


    They thought that he would bring them to the shop near the street or something, but he brought them to a ce where people were living. There were hardly any shops, and they could only see houses in this area.


    ��Just believe me, but it isn��t a pizza like in Italy. Is that okay?�� Shishio looked at Rita.


    ��It��s okay. When you��re in Rome, you should do what Rome does. I am in this country, so I will follow how the people in this country do.��


    Rita was no longer going to be bbergasted by anything that she saw. Shishio had brought him to eat at the restaurant on the vegetable market. This neighborhood was nothingpared to several trucks that had passed and honked at her several times.


    ��You don��t need to be so serious, Rita. I am sure that Shishio will bring us to a good ce, right?�� Yui felt that Rita was exaggerating.


    ��Say that to him since the first time he brought me to a vegetable market for breakfast.�� Rita felt a bit of a grudge since he had brought her to such a ce.


    ��Vegetable market?!�� 2x


    Yui and Hikigaya were dumbfounded.


    ��It��s like this���� Yukinoshita exined, to which Hikigaya nodded. ��Is that why there were so many vegetables in your car before?��


    ��That��s mine,�� Yukinoshita answered since she thought of making a good sd or hot pot with it.


    ��Oh���� Still, Hikigaya felt that it might be good to be a woman since that way, he didn��t have to work and stay at home all the time, especially if he could make Shishio an interest.


    ��But�� I��m in the female version, huh?��


    Hikigaya had a hard time imagining such a picture.


    No, he didn��t really want to!


    While Hikigaya was in the middle of his thought, Shishio reminded everyone, ��We��re here.��


    ��Oh?�� 4x


    The four of them quickly saw a modest restaurant, which wasn��t much different from the houses in the surrounding area.


    ��La Rimini Pizza?��


    ��There��s a map here!�� Yui was quickly attracted to the map at the entrance of the restaurant. ��What country is this?��


    ����that��s an Italy.��


    �������� Yui realized that she was a bit stupid.


    ��But Cattolica?��


    ��It��s a city in Italy. It means that the pizza in this restaurant should follow how the people in Cattolica town make a pizza.��


    ��That��s interesting.�� Yukinoshita nodded and became curious about the store.


    ��Look! There is a kiln for pizza inside!�� Rita quickly noticed the owner of the restaurant seemed to be checking the fire inside the kiln.


    ��Oh!�� 3x


    One thing was for sure, they felt a bit excited about this restaurant, especially when Shishio was going to treat them.


    ��Let��s enter.��


    They didn��t hesitate and followed Shishio, who entered first.


    ��Wee,�� the gruff voice of the owner weed all of them.


    ��Is there a table for five?��


    ��Five?�� The owner thought for a moment and said, ��Let mebine the table.�� He walked out from the counter and dragged the two tables in the restaurant to be one. The restaurant was rather small, but even so, it was kind of cozy and elegant, especially with only three tables in the restaurant.


    Suddenly, Shishio felt he should invite Rui Tachibana.


    When the table was ready, Hikigaya took a seat next to Shishio.


    Yukinoshita was also the same, but Yui and Rita looked at each other and smiled, sitting on the opposite side of Shishio��s seat with a helpless sigh in their hearts.


    When they were all seated, the owner brought them a ss of water for all of them and several menus for them.


    ��Please call me when you have decided on your order.��


    They nodded before they looked at the menu curiously.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya, who stretched his neck to look at the menu on his hand and felt a bit strange since this guy was too close. However, he didn��t say anything and just moved slightly toward Yukinoshita since her scent was lovely.


    Everyone had been curious about the pizza of Cattolica town, but when they saw the menu, they were all dumbfounded.


    ��Huh?�� 5x


    ��Garlic pizza�� Anchovy pizza�� Natto pizza�� Dry cured ham pizza�� Ham & egg pizza�� Japanese style pizza����


    ��Natto?! Japanese-style pizza?!��


    Their expression became even weirder.


    ��What��s with those names? Shouldn��t it be like Margherita or Marinara? What��s with these unspecific names?�� Rita was speechless. While she had raised her guard to prepare everything, she was suddenly jabbed in the chest, which almost made her fall down, especially when she saw a list of unspecific names of pizza.


    ��Look! There��s also a sweet pizza!�� Yui was even more surprised.


    ��Coconut, orange, chocte, tea?�� Hikigaya was speechless as he looked at Shishio. ��What kind of restaurant did you bring us to?��


    ��I am not sure, but all I can say is the food should be delicious.�� Shishio also wasn��t sure, but he heard the food in this restaurant was good, so he just brought them. Yet could he be med?


    In 2005, it was hard to search for information about a restaurant on the inte.


    ��But it is interesting, right?��


    While the names of the menu were kind of weird, he felt that those menus were interesting.


    Could they deny it? No.


    They were still young, so they were quite interested in trying something new.


    ��By the way, what is the pizza of the week?�� Yui was confused.


    ��Let me ask.�� He looked at the owner, who still looked at the kiln, and asked, ��Excuse me. What is the pizza of the week?��


    ��It��s cherry-shrimp pizza.��


    ������..��


    What could they say? It was hard to imagine what kind of pizza they would get with the name alone.


    ��But the pasta is more interesting.�� Shishio thought that he would definitely bring Rui here.


    They were all looking at the pasta menu and fell into silence.


    ��Tomato salty, salty creamy, spicy���� Rita rubbed her temple and asked, ��Isn��t there something like carbonara, bolognese, or peperoncino?��


    ��How about we order?�� Shishio couldn��t wait to taste the food.


    ��Can we get the Japanese Style?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded. ��While we��re at it, we should order the Natto too.��


    They also nodded without hesitation.


    ��Oh! Oh! Shishio, get the sweet one!��


    ��Which one?��


    ��Hm�� should we get chocte or orange?��


    ��How about both? There are five of us.��


    ��But don��t order too much.�� Rita touched her belly and sighed since she hoped she had a constitution where she wouldn��t get fat no matter how much she ate. ��I want to get pasta too.��


    ��Well, if you can��t finish the pasta, I can eat it,�� Shishio said.


    ��Really?�� Rita was surprised.


    ��You don��t want to?��


    ��No, no, it��s okay!��


    Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, ��If possible, let��s get a small te, so we can share the pasta since I am also curious about them.��


    They couldn��t deny it since even if the name of the pasta was vague, they were curious about how it tasted.


    ��Excuse me.��


    ��Yes.�� The owner came and asked, ��Have you decided on your order?��


    ��Can we get natto pizza, a Japanese-style pizza, orange pizza, chocte pizza, and�� ham & egg pizza.�� Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, Rita, and Yui. ��If you want pasta, you should order it too.��


    ��Then, I will get a spicy pasta.�� Yukinoshita didn��t hesitate.


    ��I am enough.�� After all, Yui felt a bit ufortable if she kept ordering, and the price of the pizza wasn��t exactly low either.


    ��I will get a creamy pasta,�� Rita also didn��t hesitate, but she chose quite a safe choice since she didn��t want to try a weird pasta.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya and asked, ��How about you, Senpai.��


    ��No, it��s okay. This is enough.�� Hikigaya had to say during this moment, being a woman was nice since they could be treated, but he felt a bit ufortable to receive all of this.


    The owner wrote their order and quickly prepared it right away.


    As they waited for their orders, they observed the restaurant curiously.


    ��What is that?�� Yui looked at several bottles on the counter.


    ��That should be�� condiments?��


    ��Yes, those are condiments. The square bottle is spicy oil white, and the triangr bottle is moderately spicy.�� They were the only customers in this restaurant, and Yui��s voice also wasn��t low, so it could be heard by the owner, who was in the kitchen, which was right in front of them.


    ��As for thest bottle, is it olive oil?�� Rita asked.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Can we use them?�� Rita asked.


    ��Please.�� The owner nodded before he continued to bake the pizza.


    Rita took the condiments to their table without hesitation since eating a pizza with thick olive oil was nice.


    ��Your pizza is ready.��


    Soon, their pizza was ready.


    They looked at the various foods on their table, and they had to say that they were delicious.


    ��Let��s eat.��


    ��OOOOH!��


    ��


    Shishio sent Hikigaya first.


    As for the rest, Hikigaya didn��t care since his stomach was satisfied.


    Girl? What is that?


    Well, tomorrow, they would also continue their shooting, so he wondered whether Shishio would treat him again.


    ��Next time, let��s bring Komachi there.��


    Hikigaya was sure that Komachi would be surprised by the variety of pizza in that ce.


    After sending Hikigaya, Shishio sent Yui back to her home.


    Yui looked at Yukinoshita before Rita for a while. She hesitated, but in the end, she could only smile wrily, wondering what he should do. The sky was still bright, and she felt it was too early to go home, but could she say to him that she didn��t want to go home?


    While Yui thought a lot of things on her mind, they arrived in front of her house.


    ��Senpai, we have arrived at your house.��


    ��Oh-oh���� Yui nodded, hesitating, before she sighed and walked out of the car, but when she walked out, someone opened the door of the room.


    ��Yui? Eh? Shishio-kun?��


    Shishio was also surprised to see Yuigahama Hana (Yui��s mother) and greet her. ��It��s been a while, Hana-san.��


    ��Hmm?�� 2x


    Yukinoshita and Rita looked at Shishio with strange expressions.

 Chapter 678: Supermarket

    Chapter 678: Supermarket


    ��Geez, you should call me auntie.�� Hana was embarrassed, especially when Shishio called her first name.


    ��Oh, right, auntie.�� Shishio nodded and didn��t fight back since he knew the ce and asion weren��t right. He knew he had made a mistake since he called her by her first name, especially when Yukinoshita and Rita were present.


    While he didn��t turn in their direction, he could see they were staring at him menacingly.


    To be honest, he knew that his rtionship with Hana was so close that it might cause annoyance or jealousy from Yui or Hana��s husband, yet how could they be so close?


    After all, they almost never met each other after theirst meeting during summer vacation.


    The answer was simple.


    Phone.


    After theirst meeting, they exchanged phone numbers and emails, so they often texted and called each other. As for their topic of conversation, there were so many things that he forgot. It was a random thing, especially when Hana would tell him anything from how she found something interesting during her time cleaning, shopping, and her daily life.


    Hana talked about many things with him, including how she often talked about her life when her husband and Yui weren��t there.


    It might be strange, but a housewife was rather free.


    All they needed to do was to take care of the house, from cooking, cleaning,undry, and many others.


    In other words, it wouldn��t be strange to say Hana was a maid.


    This was how her husband treated her, and after a while, their love faded.


    Hana might be beautiful, but when one did it with the same people countless times, the sense of freshness disappeared, and they lost their excitement. This was a normal thing, and it happened to everyone. Even many who had married also stopped having sex when they had children.


    As for why they stopped, it might be because the man didn��t see their wives as a woman anymore, or they might justck a sexual desire.


    She might be beautiful, but her husband might have a hard time seeing her as attractive, which made him sigh since if he had such a beautiful wife, he would take her every night, even if there was a rain or storm.


    ��How was your movie? Is it done?�� Hana asked curiously since she knew her daughter and Shishio had decided to make a movie. She was surprised, but more importantly, she was also quite curious.


    As for jealousy?


    There was no such feeling.


    If there was jealousy, it was probably because her daughter could meet Shishio many times, while she could only meet him now, which made her a bit lonely.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Have it finished?��


    ��Not yet, but you will see the finished product at the cultural festival, Auntie.��


    ��Then, I wille to watch.�� Hana looked at her daughter and said, ��I also want to see Yui on the screen. By the way, she didn��t cause trouble, right?��


    ��Mom!�� Yui blushed and felt embarrassed.


    Was this how her mother saw her?


    While she didn��t deny that she often made trouble, how could her mother ask such a question?


    ��No, it seems that Yui-senpai has a talent for acting.�� Shishio didn��t lie since Yui was good at acting. Was it because of her nature? Was it because of her everyday life? Probably. However, because of it, the shooting process was quite smooth.


    ��Really? Maybe, Yui will be an actress in the future?�� Hana was surprised.


    ��Er�� Yui-senpai, do you want to be an actress?�� Shishio had never heard of Yui��s dream.


    ��No, no�� I-I want to be a bride���� Yui said softly as she looked in his direction.


    ����������..�� Everyone.


    ��Why are you all looking at me?��


    ��By the way, are you going somewhere?�� Shishio asked Hana.


    ��You��re changing the topic���� Everyone.


    Yui smiled helplessly, but she didn��t say much since she knew this was normal. After all, his girlfriend was right beside him.


    Could he say that he would marry her? No way.


    She also didn��t expect him to say something like that, yet even so, maybe, she had such hope, but she knew it was impossible.


    ��Yes, I am going to buy groceries for dinner.�� Hana looked at her daughter in aplicated mood. The feeling of her daughter was clear, and she knew that her daughter had a crush on this bastard. She looked at Shishio for a while and thought she might need to talk with him since she didn��t want her daughter to be sad.


    Shishio wasn��t sure what was on Hana��s mind, but he said, ��Do you want me to help you?��


    ��No, no. If I do that, I will trouble you, right? And those two girls seem to have a problem if you help me.�� Hana showed a restrained smile while looking at Yukinoshita and Rita. The beauty of those girls didn��t even lose to her daughter. No, they were better.


    If there was something that Yui was better than them, it was probably her honesty, simplicity, and cheerfulness.


    Having a wife like Yui, who could wholeheartedly love someone and do her best to make the person she loved happy, was probably the greatest thing one could ask for in life.


    Yet even if he wanted to make a move, it was hard, especially with many people always around him.


    ��I don��t mind.�� Yukinoshita looked at Rita and asked, ��But are you okay, Rita? You seem to be in a hurry, right?��


    ��It��s okay. The event that I want to be willst untilte at night, so there is still much time.��


    The reason why Rita wanted to invite him on a date was that she wanted to show him something, and this something was an event.


    ��The two are okay.�� However, Shishio knew this wasn��t enough, so he looked at Yui and said, ��Senpai, what do you think?��


    ��Eh? Me?�� Yui was startled.


    ��Well, I want to stay with you longer, though. Is that okay?��


    ��Ye-Yes!�� Yui quickly became happy.


    ����������.�� Everyone.


    ��Come on, mom! Let��s go with him!�� Yui quickly pulled her mother to Shishio��s car.


    Hana looked at her daughter in aplicated mood, wondering whether Yui would sell her, so Yui could be with him. She let out a long sigh and didn��t say much any longer since she had to say it was morefortable with a car instead of walking.


    ��


    ��Hmm�� so it��s like this.��


    Rita looked around curiously, wandering around the supermarket. While she had been in this country for a while, she only visited a convenience store to eat. It was unhealthy, so she also thought to buy something for her daily food since it was impossible for him to ask Shishio to treat her all the time.


    Yukinoshita also did the same since she had bought many vegetables, so she also needed somepanionship, such as meat or something. Still, she nced in Shishio��s direction since she felt his rtionship with Yui��s mother seemed too close.


    ��It might be my imagination.��


    Even if he had a history of dating an older woman such as Hiratsuka, Yui��s mother was a different case.


    Hana was a married woman. She had a husband and a wife of someone. She also had a child, but more importantly, their age was too far apart.


    ��No, no. That��s not the most important point.��


    The most important point was Hana was Yui��s mother.


    He shouldn��t do something to his senior��s mother, right?


    Yukinoshita took a deep breath and decided to believe him. Yet when she thought about the charm of her man, it might be the opposite side was the one who seduced him.


    But Hana shouldn��t be that kind of woman, right?


    While Yukinoshita was in her own thoughts, Shishio talked with Yui with augh, but somehow he teased her again, which made her puff her cheeks and hit his arm.


    Watching the two, Hana smiled since she could see how deep Yui was feeling toward him, yet when she knew what kind of man Shishio was, it made her hesitate. Whether Yukinoshita or Rita, she knew they had a rtionship with this young man, yet, even so, she could see that Yui didn��t really mind and even wanted to join, which made her unsure of what kind of advice she should give her daughter.


    Hana couldn��t say anything to her daughter except to support her, but there was something that she could say to Shishio.


    ��Yui, can you get me soy sauce?��


    ��Eh~?�� Yuiined and seemed reluctant.


    ��Yui����


    ��Yes���� Yui sighed before she said something to Shishio and left to pick up the soy sauce, leaving Shishio and her mother alone.


    ��Shishio-kun.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��You know Yui��s feeling, right?�� Hana asked as her eyes were on him.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded since he wasn��t an oblivious protagonist. He wasn��t blind, and he could see that Yui was like an obedient, devoted dog who wanted to please him all the time.


    ��Then, can you promise me something���� Hana wanted to say something, but he cut her words.


    ��Sorry, no.��


    ��Why?�� She was a bit angry.


    ��Isn��t it obvious? I have a girlfriend. More than one. If you��re her mother, shouldn��t you tell her to search for other men who are better than me and can wholeheartedly love her alone?�� Shishio stared at Hana.


    ��Tha-That���� Hana couldn��t deny him since she should tell her daughter to find someone better. Not a scumbag like him. However, the person that her daughter fell for was this bastard, so she could only hope that he could make her happy.


    ��Please leave this matter to us. As for whether we will be together or not, you will see it in the future.��


    ����I am so sorry for saying so much, Shishio-kun.�� Hana knew that she might have talked too much about their rtionship.


    ��It��s okay. You��re her mother. It��s natural that you want happiness for your daughter.��


    ��Shishio-kun���� Hana felt her heart warm.


    ��But Hana-san, what about you?��


    ��Me-Me?�� Hana was startled, but before she could react, her hand was held by him.


    ��Are you happy now?��


    ��Wh-What are you saying, Shishio-kun?!�� Her voice was restrained as she looked around, afraid that someone would see her, but she didn��t pull her hand away from him. Still, it was fortunate that no one saw them.


    ��We have talked many times over the phone. You should be clear about what I am talking about, right?��


    Hana blushed, then said, ��I-I am Yui��s mother, and�� and I am also a married woman. You shouldn��t do this, Shishio-kun���� She didn��t dare to look into his eyes since she was afraid that something that shouldn��t happen would happen if she stared into his eyes.


    ��Hana-san����


    ��No, no. You can��t do this, Shishio-kun���� Her voice was weak, and she didn��t even have resistance, but suddenly she was confused when he let her hand go.


    ��Mom, this is soy sauce!�� Yui returned with a bottle of soy sauce and put it in the cart. Still, she looked at her mother with a confused expression and asked, ��Why is your face red, mom?��


    ��No-Nothing. It might be too hot����


    ��Really?�� Yui was confused.


    ��Senpai, let��s get some snacks.��


    ��OOOH!��


    ��You can��t buy too much!�� Hana reprimanded them, but she didn��t stop them since she needed to calm herself. She could feel her heart thumping, and her body was scorching, but suddenly one question emerged in her mind.


    If Yui didn��te, what would happen?

 Chapter 679: Dont seduce married women, okay?

    Chapter 679: Don��t seduce married women, okay?


    While the supermarket was fun, they didn��t stay too long. He sent Hana and Yui home and said goodbye. ��See you tomorrow, Senpai.��


    ��See you tomorrow~!�� Yui waved her hand happily.


    Hana also did the same, showing a sweet smile as if she had sent off Yui��s friend, but when Shishio was gone, her expression becameplicated, reminiscing about what he did in the supermarket. She looked at her hand, which was held by him. It was strong and firm as if it wouldn��t let her go no matter what.


    ��Yui.��


    ��What��s wrong, mom?��


    ��Do you like him?��


    ��Wh-What are you saying all of sudden, mom?!�� Yui blushed and was embarrassed.


    ��So?��


    However, Hana was just straight to the point since she wanted to know what her daughter was thinking about him without a filter.


    Yui saw her mother staring at her with solemnity, which made her a bit nervous. ��Wh-Why did you ask this question so suddenly, mom?��


    Hana looked at Yui before she let out a sigh. ��You know what kind of man he is, right? He isn��t a good man. He is a scumbag. He is also dating many girls. Isn��t it better for you to search for another guy who can love you wholeheartedly?�� She wanted to know what her daughter was thinking. After all, she didn��t want Yui to be like her, who had almost fallen on his palm.


    The thought of her falling into the arms of this young man made her body shiver.


    She had a husband and a daughter. Even if her husband was cold and treated her more like a maid, she didn��t have much of aint about this family, especially when she had such a lovely daughter.


    To be honest, she hoped that she didn��t know him since if she didn��t know him, she would never feel like this. When she thought that she was excited when the man that her daughter had a feeling for tried to make an advance on her, she felt she was so ugly at this moment.


    Still, she didn��t expect her daughter��s answer.


    ��Even so, I like him, mom.�� Yui showed a reserved smile and said, ��You don��t know much about him.��


    ��Oh, I know more about him than you think.�� Hana rolled her eyes, but it was impossible for her to expose how she oftenmunicated with Shishio.


    ��He has a lot of good points. I also know how dangerous and what kind of man he is, but I don��t have a doubt about my feelings toward him.��


    Yui didn��t hide anything and truthfully confessed her feelings toward Shishio to her mother. When she did this, she felt her body felt lighter since she didn��t need to hide anything anymore. Still, she wondered what her mother would think.


    Was she going to reprimand her?


    But even so, she didn��t think her feeling would change, and maybe, her feeling would be burnt even hotter since when there was an obstacle and her love was being tested.


    ��Then, do your best.��


    ����Eh?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��What are you dumbfounded for?��


    ��No, I mean�� you��re okay with it?��


    ��Well, you��re in high school now, and it might be good for you to experience many things in life. Also, I have never forbidden you to date him, but I want you to confirm your feelings since dating him definitely isn��t easy.��


    Unlike her, who was almost 40, her daughter was still in high school.


    Why were you interested in me?


    She was just an olddypared to the girls around him.


    Hana wondered whether Shishio was really interested in her or if he was just ying with her feelings.


    If he yed with her, she definitely wouldn��t forgive him!


    ��But if he is serious��?��


    Her face reddened, and she quickly threw this thought away since the more she thought, the more dangerous it would be.


    ��I-I know��!��


    Yui had made up her mind, and she thought that tomorrow might be good. She clenched her fists and thought that she was going to do her best!


    Hana looked at her daughter, feeling a bit restless, but in the end, she decided to support her since, as a mother, she only wanted the happiness of her daughter.


    Meanwhile, after he left Yuigahama��s household, he went to send Yukinoshita to her house. Strangely, he could feel Yukinoshita��s gaze on him, which made him feel weird. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��When we arrive, can you help me to hold all my stuff to my room?��


    ��Sure.��


    He didn��t think much since Yukinoshita really bought many things, including fruit, vegetables, and various other things.


    ��Rita-san, please wait for a while, okay?��


    ��Yes, you don��t need to worry. I am not in a hurry after all.�� Rita answered with ady-like smile, but inwardly, she sighed since Yukinoshita had the privilege that all the women in this ce didn��t have, which was to act spoiled toward him.


    Then, soon, they arrived at the entrance of her apartment building.


    Leaving Rita in the car, he walked with many things in his hands.


    Yukinoshita also walked by his side with one free hand since she needed to open the key for identification.


    Rita looked at the two and hoped for him to return quickly since it felt a bit lonely to be alone.


    As he entered her apartment building, he looked around.


    ��Now that you mention it, it is your first time entering, right?��


    ��That��s true.�� It was his first time entering Yukinoshita��s apartment building. Whenever he visited her, she would walk out of the building and never let him enter. He also didn��t force himself to enter since he didn��t think it was necessary to stay in her apartment. ��Are you deliberately not letting me enter your apartment?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��������..��


    ��I mean if I let a beast like you enter my apartment�� I wonder what will you do to a cute girl like me?��


    ��������.�� Shishio.


    What would he do? Nothing.


    He was a gentleman, and unless he got permission and the girl also wanted to do it, he wouldn��t do much, but it was natural of him to provoke her since every man was a pervert.


    When he saw a cute girl, he wanted to push her and have sex with her.


    Was he wrong to think so? No, since everything was only on his mind, and he had never done it unless he got permission, of course.


    ��Can you trust me?��


    ��Well, after I saw you buy a condom at the nearby convenience store, I made up my mind not to let you enter my apartment.��


    ����but will you let me enter now? Also, do you still remember that?��


    ��How could I not remember?�� Yukinoshita blushed before she sighed. ��When I thought about it, we had many awkward memories.��


    ����I can��t deny that.��


    Their first meeting was when he wanted to search for someone who wanted to adopt a cat.


    As a cat lover, it was impossible for Yukinoshita to ignore such a pitiful cat and want to keep it to herself. Unfortunately, her apartment didn��t allow pets.


    By then, they kept meeting each other from how she saw him with an erection, joining the Service Club, and many others. They were just inseparable, and now they were together.


    Yukinoshita looked at him with a gentle expression as she held his hand.


    Only he was confused why she showed such an expression when they talked about a condom and their awkward memories.


    However, this worked in his favor, so he didn��t bother to say anything.


    ��Let me open the door first.��


    Yukinoshita opened the lock of her apartment when they arrived at her apartment.


    As the sound of the lock was heard, she looked at him and said, ��Please enter.��


    ��Okay.�� He didn��t have any hesitation and entered, but he had to say her room was simr to his imagination. If there was something special about her room, it was her scent that made him feelfortable and at ease. By then, he went to the kitchen and put down all of the things she had bought.


    ��Do you want tea?��


    ��Is there something cool and sweet? Like a calpis or soda?��


    ��Hmm�� I don��t really keep such a drink, but I will buy it in the future.�� She usually drank either tea or water and never really had an interest in drinking something with an artificial sweetener.


    ��Then, can I get cold tea?��


    ��Sure.��


    Yukinoshita poured cold tea that she had made in the fridge into the ss before she gave it to him.


    ��Here.��


    ��Thanks.��


    He held her hand when he epted her drink.


    They looked at each other, and they moved closer before they kissed each other.


    ��


    ��You�� you should go back�� don-don��t make Rita-san wait too long���� Yukinohita was in his arms, blushing, trying to push him, but her power was so weak since she also didn��t want to be apart from him.


    ��I will visit you tonight.��


    ����no.��


    ��No?��


    ��Tomorrow.�� Yukinoshita took a deep breath and said, ��We might bete tomorrow if youe tonight.��


    ����movie first?��


    ��Movie first.��


    He let out a disappointed sigh.


    Yukinoshita chuckled as she put her forehead against his.


    They hugged each other gently and enjoyed each other��s presence. They might not say anything, but they wanted to stay like this as long as they could.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I can��t stop you from flirting with a girl that you��re interested in, but can you not seduce a married woman?��


    ����������


    Could he promise?


    ��I am not asking you to promise me, but don��t make someone hurt, okay?�� She kissed his forehead gently, yet this gentleness made him a bit ufortable.


    ��Thanks for believing in me.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    They hugged each other again before he decided to go back. After all, it had been half an hour. He was sure that Rita was going toin to him since he had made her wait so long.


    ��See you tomorrow.��


    ��See you tomorrow.��


    They kissed each other again before he left.


    As for her wish to ask him not to seduce a married woman, he had to say sorry since he had made his decision.


    Even if that woman was married, he wanted her.


    With that said, he took a step forward since he knew his problem today wasn��t over.

 Chapter 680: Painting

    Chapter 680: Painting


    ��Rita, sorry to make you wait.��


    Even if he didn��t really need to apologize, he still felt a bit guilty for leaving this girl for half an hour.


    After all, if someone did that to him, he would leave immediately, without caring.


    He wasn��t immortal, so time was precious for him, especially when he had a lot of money, so his time was even more precious.


    To be honest, he didn��t really feel excited about going out with Rita since he could guess more or less what she wanted to show him. However, he knew it was also a chance for Rita��s rtionship with Shiina to be cleared up.


    Rita was Shiina��s only friend, and she might be her first friend.


    If possible, he wanted them to continue to be friends forever instead of breaking up.


    Still, he knew the process would definitely be troublesome, but even so, he decided to go with this girl since this was necessary.


    However, when he came to his car, he didn��t see her anywhere. He took his phone and gave that girl a call. His phone was quickly epted, and sheined, ��You��re leaving me too long!��


    ��Sorry, sorry.�� He apologized, but then he quickly asked, so she wouldn��t try to make him guilty byining, ��Where are you? Do you still want to go out?��


    ��Of course!�� Rita responded without hesitation. ��I will be there soon! Don��t hang up the phone!��


    ��Okay.�� He looked around and asked, ��By the way, where have you been?��


    ��Coffee shop.��


    He saw Rita walk out of the coffee shop with a cup of coffee and a handphone in her two hands. He could see that her expression was quite annoying, but she also seemed happy that he had arrived.


    While they had only met each other for a while, he had a feeling this girl was a bit masochistic.


    ��Come on! Come on! It��ll be bad if we��rete.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    The two entered the car together, but he asked, ��By the way, where are we going?�� He only recalled that she didn��t say anything about their destination.��


    ��We��re going to the hotel���� Rita answered naturally without noticing his expression, but when he didn��t say anything, she looked at him and asked with confusion, ��What��s wrong?�� She noticed his expression was weird, making her wonder whether she had said something wrong. She might have learned the Japanesenguage, but she would make a mistake or two during the daily conversation.


    ��No, it��s just I didn��t expect that you want me to go to the hotel with me���� His expression was a bit weird, but he didn��t reject her since she was beautiful and also triggered his system. If she wanted to jump into him, why not?


    By then, not only Shiina and Rita were best friends, but they would also be sisters.


    Shishio suddenly thought he had done a good job since he preserved the rtionship between the two.


    Rita blushed and quickly said, ��No, no! I-I don��t mean that!��


    ��You don��t mean that?��


    ��We��re going to the hotel, but we��re not going to open a room!��


    ��But I have never said anything like that.��


    ��Shishio!�� Rita quickly realized that this guy was teasing her!


    ��Okay, okay. My bad, but what are we going to do there?��


    While his family had a hotel and he also had a lot of business, it didn��t mean he owned all the businesses in this world. There were still many businesses that he hadn��t entered. If he gave an example, it was a bank, energy, and automobile.


    ��I want to show you something.�� Her expression was solemn, as if she wanted to show him the greatest secret of this world.


    ��So mysterious.��


    ��Anyway, let��s go!�� She ignored his words and urged him to quickly visit the hotel since she didn��t want them to bete.


    He didn��t say much and drove toward the hotel where she wanted to visit.


    On their trip, she couldn��t help but ask, ��By the way����


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Did I cause you trouble?�� Rita looked at him timidly. After all, she asked him to go out with her even though his girlfriend was present. It was also because of this, even if she had to wait half an hour previously, she didn��tin since she knew while Yukinoshita might seem calm outward, her inside might be different.


    Shishio might use those half an hour to coax Yukinoshita, or they might fight because of her selfish request.


    ��You only realize it now?��


    ����sorry.�� Rita apologized, but then she looked at him in confusion and asked, ��I know I have caused you many troubles, but why did you agree to go out with me?��


    ��Well, there are a lot of reasons. Do you want to hear?��


    ��Sure.�� Rita nodded. ��Our trip is quite long anyway. I want to hear why you agree with my invitation.�� Suddenly, she smiled happily and asked, ��Did you finally fall for my beauty?��


    He rolled his eyes and said, ��Keep your dream when you��re sleeping.�� While he had to admit she was a beauty, he had to say this girl was really narcissistic.


    Rita became annoyed and asked, ��Then, tell me, why?�� She crossed her arms, causing her breasts to swell even bigger, but her emotion also swelled up, rising since this guy always ticked her off!


    ��First, you��re Mashiro��s friend.��


    ����fair reason, but is that all?��


    So everything was because of Shiina. When Rita thought this, she felt depressed.


    ��Second, because I think you have something important to tell me.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��Isn��t it normal? You havee far away from Ennd to this country. While I might not understand why you��re so insistent and stubborn, I guess it is pretty important to you, so whether it is good or not, I will listen and see what you want to show me since this is the only thing I can do for you to repay what you did to Mashiro.��


    ������.��


    Rita looked at him with aplicated gaze since she hade to this country without a good reason. She only felt jealous of Shiina, especially when Shiina also seeded with her manga. Shiina also had a good boyfriend even though this guy was quite a scumbag, yet she could understand why Shiina fell for him.


    ��No, no! Why are you getting hesitant now?��


    The reason why she came to this country was clear, and it was because she wanted to bring Shiina to Ennd.


    While she was also the one who supported Shiina in studying in this country, she didn��t have good intentions for supporting her. Instead, she wanted to see her crushed and broken in this country, yet her heart faltered when she heard his words.


    However, when she thought about what Shiina had done to her, she hardened her heart since she knew this was necessary since Shiina��s ce wasn��t in this country but in Ennd, where Shiina could spread her wings to the world.


    ��I see����


    ��Why are you getting depressed now?��


    ��Anyway, is that all? Only two reasons?�� Rita asked.


    ��Do you want me to give more reasons to agree to your date invitation?��


    ��Come on! Give me another one!��


    ��If I have to say, I don��t hate troublesome things.��


    ��Hmm���� Rita thought for a moment and suddenly asked, ��Wait! Did you say that I am a troublesome woman?��


    ��I have never said anything.��


    ��Shishio!��


    The two bickered for a while, and Rita forgot that the real reason why he agreed to her date invitation was that she agreed to be his maid until she returned to Ennd, but it was okay since such a past needed to be forgotten.


    ��


    ��We have arrived.��


    ��Yes, this is the ce!��


    ��Wait, let me park the car first.��


    ��Okay.��


    As soon as he parked the car, Rita brought him inside, holding his hand, and pulled him to the hotel.


    If they didn��t have a previous conversation, he would think that this girl was thirsty and wanted to do it with him right away.


    Still, as they walked, he looked around and noticed an announcement on the side.


    ��An art exhibition?��


    ��Oh, did you notice it?�� Rita stopped and then looked at him.


    He didn��t say anything and just pointed his finger at the announcement on the side.


    �������� Rita.


    Still, he looked around and felt awkward since he saw a familiar face he had seen during the party when he went with his parents to introduce his fiancee.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Rita suddenly noticed that Shishio acted quite strangely.


    ��There is someone I am familiar with in this exhibition, and they know that I date Yukino-senpai. If they see us together���� He didn��t need to continue since he knew that Rita would understand.


    �������� Rita.


    ��So, let me see what you want to show me quickly.��


    ��Huh? Is it okay?�� Rita was surprised.


    ��As I have said before, I will listen and see what you want to show me. Once I have made my decision, I won��t regret it, so show me.��


    ��Okay.�� Rita saw his determination, so she pulled his hand and brought him to the art piece she wanted to show him.


    ����..��


    He wanted to say that she shouldn��t hold his hand, but he shut his mouth since it was too bothersome to say anything now since he knew it was toote. If there was something that he was d for, he wore a cap in his current attire.


    As they walked, they saw various art pieces inside the exhibitions, from sculpture, ss, painting, and many others.


    ��By the way, did you also ce your piece here?��


    Rita stopped and asked, ����why did you think so?��


    ��Since Mashiro told me that you two met each other at the atelier, I thought that you were a painter.��


    ����well, I have studied in the past, but I have stopped now.��


    ��Hmm����


    ��You��re not going to ask the reason?��


    ��Do you want to tell me?��


    ����no.��


    ��Then, I won��t force you.��


    Rita looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze, then asked, ��Aren��t you just thinking that it is troublesome to listen to my problem?��


    ��If you want to talk, then talk. I will listen.�� Shishio was speechless since he felt this girl was sharp.


    Rita rolled her eyes and pulled him again. ��Come on.��


    ��Aren��t you the one who stops?��


    However, he knew how troublesome a woman was, so the more he talked, the more troublesome it would be.


    Rita kept pulling at him, but she noticed that he suddenly stopped. ��What��s wrong?�� She looked at him, looked in a certain direction before she was stunned, and pulled him again. ��Come on! Come on!��


    Shishio looked at Rita weirdly since he was looking at her painting, yet she kept pulling him as if she didn��t want him to see her art. He shook his head and followed her.


    ��Here.��


    When they stopped, he quickly understood what Rita wanted to show him.


    What she wanted to show him was Shiina��s painting, and it might be one of Shiina��s best pieces.


    ��What do you think?��


    He looked at Shiina��s painting and felt like he was inside the painting, which made him think that his girlfriend was really amazing.

 Chapter 681: Lets end this

    Chapter 681: Let��s end this


    Shishio might have seen Shiina��s painting, but he only saw it on the inte and the sketch she usually drew.


    As for the real thing, the one she painted during her time in Ennd, it was his first time seeing it.


    He knew that it might be cold of him to do this since he didn��t seem to care about her painting, but while Shiina��s painting was good, he had a ��Painting Mastery,�� which he got in the past. His painting was so good that she asked him to learn under him.


    This was also why he had never tried to seek her previous painting since she knew from now on, she would create even more masterpieces which was better than the previous.


    Yet he had to say her talent was amazing since he could feel that he was drawn into the painting as if he was inside it.


    However, Rita didn��t know that.


    When she saw him in silence, she thought he was amazed by Shiina��s painting, yet this was a normal reaction. Whenever one saw Shiina��s painting, one would be amazed, wondering how something like this could be born in this world. Yet while it was amazing, it also crushed the people around her since, by then, they would realize no matter how hard they worked, it would be impossible for them to achieve what Shiina could do.


    While Shiina might not have realized it, she had crushed the dreams of many children who studied at the same atelier as her.


    Rita was also one of them, but unlike the rest, she still stuck with Shiina since she hoped in the future, she would be someone who could be part of Shiina��s sess.


    However, it was impossible for her not to envy and hate Shiina since her parents and grandparents told her to stop painting and search for other paths even though she loved painting so much.


    Yet even she also understood that love just wasn��t enough.


    If love was enough, then why were there many people who had their dream or love shattered?


    So, when Shiina told her that she wanted to learn about manga, Rita didn��t hesitate to teach her anything that Shiina needed to do since she hoped Shiina could understand the feeling of crush and failure.


    Rita wanted to see Shiina thrashed by reality and understood the despair she felt, yet unexpectedly Shiina seeded in the manga, and her manga became a best-selling. While she didn��t say it, she also read the manga secretly since it was so interesting.


    Yet knowing this made her realize how stupid her action was, and she felt it was time for Shiina to return to Ennd since her talent shouldn��t be used for something such as manga. Instead, she should use it in art where she could be a legend.


    As for why she did this, it was because she truly believed that the stage that Shiina should be shouldn��t be in this country. She knew that she was bad since she wanted to see her failure, but she had changed, and she didn��t want to have any regrets anymore, so even if she knew Shiina and Shishio were in love with each other, she believed that they should part since she didn��t want Shiina to waste her time in this ce.


    ��I wanted to show you this painting.��


    ��This is Mashiro��s painting, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Rita nodded and said, ��This was Mashiro��sst painting before she went to this country.�� She looked at him and sighed. ��Your identity might be special too in this country, but now, you can see how special she is, right?�� She took a deep breath and continued. ��I read her manga here, and I have to say it is amazing. It is so amazing that even the people in our country have heard about it and bought it. However, I don��t know much about manga, but do you think it is worth it for Mashiro to end her career as a painter?


    ��As her boyfriend, what do you think?��


    He looked at Rita in confusion and asked, ��Can I ask you something?��


    ��Sure.��


    ��When did Mashiro end her career as a painter?��


    ����.she isn��t?��


    ��Of course not.��


    ��But she is a mangaka now!��


    ��Can she not be a painter when she bes a mangaka?�� He looked at Rita weirdly and asked, ��And being a mangaka won��t take all of her time. Even if she wants to paint something, no one will stop her.��


    Rita looked at Shishio speechlessly since she didn��t think his words were wrong. Instead, he felt it was right since even most painters didn��t paint most of the time. They also had their own lives and also other careers.


    No one was asked for a painter to do a painting all the time.


    Yet Rita didn��t want to give up, trying to persuade him as if she tried to persuade herself.


    ��But you can see how amazing this painting is, right? Don��t you think that she shouldn��t waste time on manga? Her time should be used to make her painting better!��


    ��You��re wrong.��


    ����I am wrong?�� Rita couldn��t ept it and questioned him, ��Oh? Then tell me how I am wrong?��


    ��Do you know why Mashiro wants to learn manga?��


    ����because she is interested in making one?��


    ��Because she wants to develop her painting better.�� He shook his head and asked, ��Have you seen her painting now?��


    ����no.��


    Unlike in the original, where Shiina painted Sorata��s room, his room was clear, and she didn��t paint it since his room was quiteplex. If she had painted it, she might have caused some of his electrical appliances to be errors. He also prepared a room in his apartment that she could use to paint as much as she wanted to.


    This was why Rita couldn��t see Shiina��s paintings on Sakurasou, especially when she had never gone to his apartment.


    ��Her painting is even better than the one we see now.��


    ����really?�� Rita looked at him in disbelief.


    ��Do you think that Mashiro has regressed in this country? No. She has be even better. You might not see her progress, but in my mind, she is in the process of metamorphosis.��


    ����metamorphosis.��


    ��It��s like a butterfly. When she was in Ennd, she was arva. Her painting is amazing, but itcks freedom since Ennd is the only ce that she has been. She also stays at the atelier most of the time, and the only people that she has been to are only you or her teachers. It��s amazing, but that��s all. She can��t grow any longer.


    ��But when she decided toe to this country, she became a pupa. She wanted to be better, but she didn��t know what to do. She thought that by learning about manga, she could be better, and she could create a painting that everyone loved.


    ��It��s amazing, right? Because of painting, she dares toe to a country that she has never been to, alone with minimum help. In my eyes, she is gambling on her future since whether she can grow into a beautiful butterfly that can fly freely in the air or die in the process no one can tell, but she dares to do it.��


    ����..��


    Rita couldn��t say anything and only stared at him in silence while thinking about what she had been doing.


    ��What about now? Are you sure that she will be a beautiful butterfly?��


    ��I am not sure.��


    ����you��re not sure?�� His answer caused her to be dumbfounded, but then she frowned and asked, ��Don��t you care about her?��


    ��I care about her, but to be honest, I don��t care much about her career as a painter.��


    ����..�� Rita.


    ��Even if you show me this, I don��t feel anything. Personally, even if she seeds or fails in her career as a painter, I don��t think too much.��


    ��You��re so irresponsible!�� Rita was furious since Shiina could be a better painter than those who were in history, but this bastard didn��t care.


    ��I know, but I have never fallen for her because of her painting. I fell for her because of her character, gentleness, kindness, and how she is as a person. Even if she seeds or loses everything, it won��t change how I feel toward her. I just love her, and I definitely don��t want her to return to Ennd.�� He looked at Rita firmly and said, ��So, I have to apologize to you that no matter what, I won��t let you take her away from me.��


    ��������


    Rita couldn��t say a single word. While his words were selfish, even if he knew that Shiina might be able to grow even better as a painter when she returned to Ennd, he didn��t want her to go back. Yet she didn��t think he was wrong since a feeling wasn��t in the realm of logic, and he told her his wish and determination, telling her that Shiina was his and he wouldn��t give up on her.


    As for the world of painting, or any other things, he didn��t care at all. They could all go to hell.


    Once again, Rita had to say she felt quite jealous of Shiina.


    However, he hadn��t finished his words.


    ��But.��


    ��But?��


    ��But if she wishes to go back to Ennd since she thinks that she can grow better there, I won��t stop her.��


    Rita was in a daze and asked, ����even if you don��t want to?�� To be honest, she felt guilty at this moment since she knew her wish would make him part with Shiina.


    ��Even if I don��t want to.�� He nodded as he looked at Rita with a gentle smile. He patted her head and said, ��So, good luck.��


    Her lips twitched since she knew this guy was confident that Shiina wouldn��t agree to her request to go back to Ennd, but he was right. If she was the confidence to bring Shiina back to Ennd, why should shee to him?


    It was because she couldn��t bring Shiina to Ennd that she came to him.


    ��But is that all?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Rita asked in confusion.


    ��I mean, is that all the reason why you want to bring her back to Ennd?��


    His eyes were different from before, and it made her a bit nervous, but she nodded and said, ��Isn��t this enough of a reason?��


    He looked at Rita for a moment and nodded. ��Okay. Let��s go back.��


    ��Eh?��


    Rita saw him leave, which made her dumbfounded. ��Wait! Wait! What do you mean? Don��t leave me hanging like this!�� She could tell that he was about to say something, but he didn��t say anything, which irritated her, especially when she saw his expression as if he knew everything and mocked her.


    ��Shh�� watch where we are.��


    ������..�� Rita looked around and saw that many people were looking at them. She apologized before following him and urging him to talk.


    ��Let��s talk in a quiet ce.��


    ��Okay, but I won��t let you go if you don��t talk.�� Rita held his hand, so he wouldn��t escape.


    Yet why did he feel it was like she was his girlfriend?


    However, he could ignore that problem now since he knew this was a time for the conclusion, and he was going to tear apart Rita��s mask, so the problem of this troublesome girl would end.

 Chapter 682: Prime Minister

    Chapter 682: Prime Minister


    ��Hey, what do you want to say?�� Rita asked with anger on her face.


    However, he didn��t say anything since there were people around them. Frankly, he didn��t really want to talk about this matter since it was troublesome, and he was sure that this girl would be angry, but he decided to do it since this was the only way for her to solve the disease inside her heart.


    As they entered the lift, he asked her a question, ��Why did you stop painting?��


    Yet, Rita didn��t expect this question.


    ��I����


    What should she say in this situation?


    ��Let me guess since I can tell the reason why you stopped.��


    He didn��t need to hear her answer and said, ��I guess the people around you told you to stop painting since no matter how hard you worked, you wouldn��t be able to be better than Mashiro.��


    ����.��


    Rita opened her lips and looked at him in disbelief, but his words were right since this was why she decided to stop painting, and she also knew thatpared to Shiina, her talent was far from good.


    ��To be honest, it is boring.��


    ����boring, you say?�� Rita was even more aggrieved, and her eyes were red and wet from the tears, staring at him since he rudely opened the wounds in her heart without caring about her feelings.


    ��Yes, it is boring.��


    He didn��t sugarcoat his words and told everything that he felt.


    ��It is also simr to the reason why you want to bring Mashiro back. All you do is just listen to the voices of the people around you. You have never made your own decision. You feel that they��re right, and you follow them. What is even worse, you even want to force that opinion on Mashiro. If you want to bring her back because you��re lonely and want her to go back, I won��t say like this, but your reason is simply stupid.��


    When the lift was about to open, Shishio caught the palm that was about to p his cheek.


    ��What do you know about me!?��


    She was screaming like a banshee, ignoring the surroundings, and staring at him angrily.


    The security officers were dumbfounded when they saw this, but when they saw Shishio��s gaze, they looked away since they thought it was a lover spat. Most of the people that came to this ce were the leaders of this country, one word from them was enough to send them into an abyss, so it was better for them to ignore this problem, leaving them to solve this problem on their own.


    ��I have given my best! I have given my life to art! Yet do you know what my parents and grandfather said to me��?��


    Her eyes were in tears, and those tears couldn��t be stopped.


    Even so, she kept staring at him without looking away. The feeling that she had been suppressed was flooded in like a broken dam. Even if her hands were caught, she didn��t stop the words that came out from her lips.


    ��Give up. Even if you work hard, it is impossible to chase after Mahiro.��


    She let out a small chuckle and asked, ��Do you know how I felt back then? Do you know what kind of despair I felt back then?!��


    ��Then, you just give up?��


    Just this single question caused all the words that were about toe out from her lips to stop.


    He looked bored and said, ��This is why I have told you that your reason for bringing Mashiro and stopping painting is boring.�� He looked at her and asked, ��Do you want to stop painting?��


    ��I����


    She couldn��t look straight at him since his words pierced the hope she had always kept hidden.


    ��From the beginning of your story to the end, I have never heard about your real feelings. All you told me was that you stopped because everyone told you to stop. Then, you stop. If that isn��t a boring story, then what?��


    ��Then, what do you want to do?! Everyone told me to stop! And I also understand that no matter how hard I work, I won��t be able to chase after Mashiro��s back! Do you know how I feel?��


    ��I don��t know your feelings, but if I were in your situation, I wouldn��t do the same thing as you.��


    ����what will you do?�� While she was still crying, she couldn��t stop her curiosity.


    ��Shut up, idiots!��


    ����.�� Rita and the security guards.


    With augh, he said, ��That��s probably what I will say.�� He held her hand and started to walk out of the lift.


    Rita also subconsciously followed him as if she was attracted by something from him.


    ��Even I understand that my dream is impossible to realize, and many things that I am stupid to chase after my dream, but even so, so what?��


    ����you��ll still chase after it?��


    ��Of course.�� He didn��t look at Rita and looked at the distant space as if he was facing a great enemy. ��Naturally, they will make fun of me and look down on me with their noses, telling me that no matter what I do, it is impossible, but I will still believe, so when I seed, I will say, ��In your face!�� to them.��


    Rita was in a daze and said, ��You have a bad personality.��


    ��That��s right.�� His smile was so bright as he looked at her and asked, ��Do you think it is bad?��


    ��Not bad at all.�� She alsoughed heartily for the first time. ��Geez�� all these talks have ruined my make-up. Take responsibility for me!��


    ����you��re the one who cries. How is this my fault?��


    ��But you were the one who made me cry!��


    ��Then, what do you want?��


    ��Treat me to an expensive dinner! I want a french dinner at an expensive hotel!��


    ��Is that all?��


    ����er�� I am joking, though.�� Rita wasn��t sure whether this guy was joking or not.


    ��I am not joking, but if that��s what you want, I can settle it right away.��


    ����well, let��s go.�� She thought that he was joking, so she just yed along. Still, his words made her realize that the words of the people in her surroundings were just a noise that tried to stop her from seeding.


    Even if she couldn��t chase after Shiina, so what?


    Besides Shiina, Rita believed that she was number one.


    Even if she couldn��t be number one, number two would definitely be in her ce.


    However, even if she might settle for second ce, it didn��t mean she would give up on first ce. Even if people told her that it was impossible, she wouldn��t give up, and she would do her best to defeat Shiina.


    ��He��s the one that makes me realize.��


    She stared at Shishio for a while and grasped his hand tighter.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Nothing~!��


    ��What��s with that tone? It��s disgusting.��


    ��How cruel! Can you be truthful and say that I am cute?��


    ��You��re cute.��


    ����with a feeling, please.��


    As the two continued to bicker, they continued to stay a night together, but after they had lunch, they returned to Sakurasou.


    ����I didn��t expect that you would treat me to a french restaurant.��


    ��You don��t like it?��


    ��I like it, but���� She nced at him and asked, ��Isn��t it expensive?��


    ��Isn��t it a bit toote to say that now?��


    ����sorry.��


    He gently patted her hair and said, ��It��s okay. I don��tck money from the royalty of my manga and books.��


    ������


    She only remembered that this guy was a famous writer too. While she wanted to read his story, it was quite hard for her since she didn��t know about kanji.


    ��Is there an English trantion for your book?��


    ��Not yet, but I have one on myptop.��


    ��Then, let me read your story!�� Rita said without hesitation.


    ��Sure.��


    ��Thanks.�� Rita said with a bright smile, then asked, ��By the way, what is your dream?��


    ��My dream?��


    ��Yes, you talked so big before, but I didn��t know what your dream was.�� She looked at him and asked, ��Do you want to win a Nobel Prize for literature or something?�� He was a writer, after all, so she thought he wanted to win a Nobel Prize.


    ��Well, that might be interesting, but I n to be prime minister.��


    ��Pr-Prime Minister?!�� She was dumbfounded and stunned silly. ��Why do you want to be a prime minister?��


    ��To allow polygamy in this country.��


    ����.��


    Rita suddenly thought thatpared to him, her dream was small. Still, she could see that he was a man that wouldn��t give up even if his dream was a bit silly, yet this silliness wasn��t bad. While she might not realize her eyes on him became gentler.


    ��Do you still want to hold my hand?��


    They were just right in front of the entrance of the Sakurasou, but this girl didn��t let go of his hand, so he couldn��t help but ask.


    ��Wh-What��s wrong with it? ��do you hate it?�� Rita asked nervously.


    ��No. I like it.��


    ����oh.�� She lowered her head with a blush.


    The two still held each other��s hands as they entered Sakursaou, but when they opened the door, they happened to meet Shiina.


    ��Ma-Mashiro��?!��


    Rita was dumbfounded and surprised to see Shiina so suddenly. Her heart was beating so fast, and she felt a bit guilty for some reason. Still, she might not have realized it, but she held his hand even tighter.


    However, Shiina didn��t say anything. She stared at them for a while before she stared at their hands, which held each other.


    Rita quickly realized how intimate she was with Shiina��s boyfriend. ��Ma-Mashiro�� this is����


    ��Have you been eaten by him, Rita?�� Shiina asked with her usual nk expression.


    ����.�� Shishio and Rita.


    Their silence made Shiina think that they really did it. ��That��s good. We��re sisters now.��


    ������ Shishio and Rita.


    ��Mashiro.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��How about you sleep with Rita tonight?��


    ��With you?��


    ��No�� just you two.�� He sighed and said, ��By the way, I didn��t eat Rita.��


    ��Oh.��


    Why do you seem disappointed?


    He was speechless, but then he patted Rita��s back, pushing her forward gently.


    ��Huh?�� Rita looked at him in surprise.


    ��Go and talk to her,�� Shishio said.


    Rita took a deep breath and nodded. ��Okay.��


    While Shiina was a bit confused, she also decided to sleep with Rita in her room together. It might be the first time for the two of them to be together like this after Rita arrived in this country.


    Watching the two leave, he took a deep breath and knew that their rtionship would be something genuine, but then again, he knew there were many things he hadn��t solved.


    ��Let��s do it.��


    He had made up his mind, and no one was going to stop him anymore.

 Chapter 683: Unfair

    Chapter 683: Unfair


    When the sun was about to rise, he woke up naturally by his biological clock. He moved his body slowly so Misaki, who was sleeping on his side, wouldn��t wake up.


    ����Shishio?��


    ��It��s still early. You should sleep. I am going to work out.��


    Misaki hugged the nket tightly, wrapping it around her body like a caterpir. She didn��t even open her eyes, but she nodded when she heard his words. ��By the way, I want a Chinese breakfast.��


    ����do you think we��re in China? We��re in Tokyo!��


    He was speechless.


    If this was China, he could easily buy a Chinese breakfast, but this was fucking Tokyo.


    ��Er�� can you make it?��


    Misaki wondered whether her request was unbelievable since this guy would make any foods he wanted as long as he put his mind to it.


    ��Well, I will make it.��


    ��I love you!�� She opened her arms, hugging him suddenly, and gave him a deep kiss on his lips as she slept.


    ����.��


    He sighed as he wiped his lips from her saliva before he walked out of his room to start his workout, but when he was in the corridor, someone called him.


    ��Shishio.��


    ��Mashiro?��


    He was surprised to see Shiina since it was still so early in the morning, but she didn��t say anything and leaped into him, hugging him tightly.


    ��Thank you.��


    With a muffled voice, she said those words.


    He smiled as he caressed her hair. ��Why did you thank me?��


    ��I know Rita��s real feelings. It��s all because of you.��


    Shiina didn��t know anything, nor did she try to understand the people around them when she was in Ennd. After all, except for painting and good memory, her ability, especially in emotion, was rather slow.


    If she liked someone, she loved them, that��s all.


    She was generally kind, and as long as someone was kind to her, she would also respond the same.


    However, when she learned she was in love with Shishio, her knowledge regarding emotion grew. She was no longer the previous Shiina, and she had understood howplex an emotion was.


    Last night, Rita opened her heart to Shiina and told her what she truly felt and how ugly she was.


    Yet even if Rita told all of that, Shiina didn��t really understand what Rita felt since even if she had grown from her time in Ennd, she didn��t understand why many students that studied at her previous atelier and Rita wanted to stop painting because of her.


    After all, if it was in her case, Shiina wouldn��t stop. Instead, she woulde to the person that had a better painting level than her and ask this person so she could be better. It was the case when she saw Shishio��s painting was better than hers, and she also quickly begged him to teach her.


    Shiina had never felt envious of other people��s talent. Instead, she had always wanted to improve herself. It might be because of this attitude that she could stand on top of everyone when the rest could only me themselves for being talentless.


    However, Rita had changed, and she had decided to challenge Shiina no matter how long it was. If Shiina let her guard down slightly, she would definitely take the first ce for her.


    Yet knowing that Shiina smiled and felt happy since Rita didn��t give up on her painting and proimed that she would be her rival.


    There were many things that they talked aboutst night.


    It had been a while since the two of them were together, and naturally, they missed each other.


    While previously Rita had made it difficult for them to do this, she had realized she was wrong, and she just felt happy that she could be with Shiina, talking like a normal friend.


    No, they might have be a pair of sisters because of how close they were.


    It was also because of this he spent his night with Misaki instead of Shiina.


    As for Nanami, she was in his apartment, seemingly having a party with Nana, Mea, Maiko, and the rest of his girlfriends.


    Well, they also discussed the literature club without him.


    While he felt a bit guilty, he was quite busy, so he was greatly relieved that they didn��tin that he didn��t help much with their preparation. However, they told him not to worry about it since the number of members of the literature club was quite a lot, so even without him, they could do many things by themselves.


    Still, he might need to wear a priest outfit somehow.


    Or a devil hunter?


    Anyway, he would wear cosy.


    However, what was important was the matter in front of him.


    ��Still, you wake up so early, Mashiro.��


    ��I haven��t slept.��


    ����you��re going to sleep now?��


    ��Un.��


    ��By the way, I will cook a Chinese breakfast����


    ��I will sleepter.��


    ��Good.�� He thought to work out since he knew he had finished Shiina��s problem, so there was no need for him to think about Rita anymore.


    ��Shishio.��


    However, Shiina didn��t let him go.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    He was confused by her sudden reaction.


    ��Make Rita your woman too, Shishio.��


    ����are you serious?��


    ��I want to sleep with Rita too.��


    ��������


    While he knew it was wrong, he had made Shiina have a threesome with other girls, such as Roberta, Nanami, and others. Yet it still shocked him when she told him to sleep with Rita too, so they could have a threesome together.


    ����why?��


    ��Because I want to be a real sister to Rita.��


    Shiina looked at Shishio with pure eyes.


    ��������


    While he was speechless since she could show such a pure expression when she talked about a perverted expression, he had to say her reason was pure since she only wanted to be a sister to Rita.


    However, they had different parents, and unless their parents divorced and married each other, it was impossible for them to be sisters. Even if they became a sister, they would be a step-sibling, but if they shared the same man, they would be a real sister since they had the same husband.


    As for Shishio couldn��t handle so many women, such a thought had never crossed Shiina��s mind since this guy was as lively as the most powerful bull in the world.


    Shishio was the perfectbination of a carnivore and an herbivore. He had the attack power of a carnivore, which made him able to dominate any girl, and also the stamina of an herbivore, which made him limitless stamina.


    In other words, Shiina believed that Shishio could take down Rita.


    ��Let��s talk about thister. I will work out first.��


    ��Um.�� Shiina closed her eyes and tiptoed her feet.


    He smiled and kissed her lips gently.


    The two kissed for a while before Shiina sent him off to the entrance, thinking that it wouldn��t be that long before Rita was taken down by Shishio.


    ��


    ����what are you wearing?�� Shishio was speechless since, in the early morning, when he had just washed his body after working out, an invader came into his room.


    ����I-I am your maid, so I will take care of you.��


    Rita blushed while wearing Nanami��s maid uniform. Their size was quite simr, but Nanami had a slightly bigger chest. Still, they weren��t that much different, so Nanami��s maid uniform perfectly fit her body.


    He had to say Rita was beautiful, especially when he wore this maid outfit, but he knew that this wasn��t the situation where he should push her, especially when Misaki was sleeping in his room naked.


    Rita knew that this bastard had just sex with Misakist night, which made her grumble, but�� when she thought about Shiina��s words��


    ��No, no! You can��t be too easy, Rita! But�� but.. if he makes a move, I��ll reluctantly ept him.��


    It was definitely impossible for her to make the first move, but if he made the first move, she would ept him reluctantly, even if he was a scumbag.


    Still, she was also cornered about Shiina��s words.


    Was it really that good?


    She looked at his body for a while and felt she would have a nosebleed.


    ��Can you move out for a while? I am going to change my clothes.��


    ��Oh? Are you not going to tell me to help you change your clothes?�� Rita asked with a teasing tone.


    ��Oh? Will you?��


    ����Eh?�� Rita��sposure was broken.


    ��You��re my maid, right? Isn��t it your job to help your master? Come on. Help me to change my clothes.��


    ����..��


    While Rita was speechless, she gulped and took a deep breath.


    ��Co-Come on!��


    Even if she was afraid, she had made up her decision, and she was going to move forward without hesitation!


    ��Come closer.��


    He also didn��t hesitate.


    Watching the girl, who had shown such determination, he also needed to show his appreciation. He let go of the white towel that wrapped around his waist and showed her his penis, which was hidden.


    ������.��


    Rita was at a loss since she realized the legendary dragon existed in this country.


    ��


    In the kitchen, Shishio and Rita stood next to each other, preparing breakfast. It was Sunday, so everyone was sleeping, and no one woke up so early in the morning, especially the adults, since they drowned themselves in alcohol, so they wouldn��t need to think about a cruel reality.


    Still, while Shishio was preparing a Chinese breakfast, Rita was in silence, trying to calcte the size of his dragon.


    ��What are you doing?��


    ��No-Nothing!�� She quickly hid her hands behind and then asked, ��What are we going to make now?��


    ��Youtiao, dou jiang, and steamed bun.��


    ��Except for the steamed bun, I don��t know what you are saying���� Rita was speechless, but she raised her arms and said, ��But I will help! What should I do?��


    ��Can you cook?��


    ��Aren��t you underestimating me? I have taken care of Mashiro for so long. Do you think I can��t cook?��


    ������.��


    He couldn��t say anything on the counter since she was right. She has taken care of Shiina for so many years. Even if she couldn��t cook, she needed to learn it since if she couldn��t cook, how could Shiina eat?


    ��Then, please.��


    ��Yes.�� Rita smiled brightly and said, ��Please, teach me well, Sensei~!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    ��Geez, Sensei, can you be happier? There is a beautiful girl right next to you, you know?��


    ��I guess you��re right.�� He looked at her with a gentle smile.


    ��������


    ��Geez, this is unfair����


    If he mocked her as usual, she wouldn��t react like this, but he suddenly gave her a sneak attack like this, which made her unable to react.


    Rita lowered her head and felt her face hot. She blushed and was shy since she realized this guy had entered an important ce inside her heart.

 Chapter 684: Nezu Shrine

    Chapter 684: Nezu Shrine


    ��Yui, are you going?��


    ��Yes, mom.��


    ��Okay, do your best.��


    ��Yes~!��


    Looking at her daughter, who walked out of the house with a happy smile, Hana sighed and felt conflicted, wondering whether it was good to support their rtionship. Suddenly, she remembered when he held her hand tightly as he stared into her eyes deeply. Her breathing was rather heavy, and she squeezed her legs tightly.


    She looked down for a while and knew she was alone in the house. However, she felt a bit conflicted, but in the end, she went into her room.


    She was a married woman, and she was no longer a virgin.


    Naturally, she also had a need in that area.


    Her body hadn��t been used by her husband for so many years. She might forget about how it felt being held by a woman, so at this moment, she was afraid. She was afraid if he pushed her, she wouldn��t be able to fight and just enjoyed being dominated by ��him.��


    ��


    ��Is it good?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Give me the recipeter,�� Yukinoshita answered without hesitation as she sipped the warm Chinese soy milk soup. She then reached out to youtiao (Chinese fried dough) and bit it lightly before she mixed it into the soup. While the youtiao was rather cold, it was still chewy, soft, and delicious.


    Before he went out, he brought some food he had made before for Yukinoshita.


    Why did he do this?


    It was because this was Yukinoshita��s hobby.


    Her hobby wasn��t reading or petting a cute cat, but it was eating.


    The two had always gone out to have dinner together in various ces, trying various foods in Tokyo. Sometimes his girlfriends joined, or his older sister, Haruno, also joined, but either way, the two often went out together, at least once a week.


    Still, she had to say thatpared to all the restaurants they had gone out to try, his food was definitely the best.


    ��I will give you the recipeter.�� He sipped a cold barley tea as he looked at the scenery in their surroundings.


    They were in the parking area of the Nezu shrine. While it wasn��t an official parking area, the visitors who visited this shrine would mostly park their cars in this ce.


    Still, he had to say, even if this was a weekend; this ce was fairly deserted.


    This was good, so he didn��t have toin.


    Still, he realized that the majority of people in this country weren��t that religious, and they only visited the shrine when they needed something or a certain event.


    ��You know, if you be a chef, I am sure that you can be a restaurant magnate,�� Yukinoshita said without a doubt in her voice.


    ��I will probably do that.��


    ��Huh? Really?�� Yukinoshita was dumbfounded since she could see his expression was serious.


    ��I was joking.��


    ����.�� Yukinoshita.


    ��I have been busy with my inte business, but if I have time, I will make restaurants. It��s a good business to wash dirty money.��


    ������ Yukinoshita stared at Shishio speechlessly. ��Leaving your purpose to wash dirty money aside, what kind of foods are you going to make?��


    ��Are you asking me that now?��


    ��I mean, why not, right? We still need to wait for Yui-san and Hikigaya-kun, so tell me,�� Yukinoshita said with a smile. ��Or you don��t have an idea?��


    ��Don��t provoke me, but if you want to provoke someone, you should do it better since I am not even angry. Instead, I think that you��re cuter when you try to provoke me.��


    ��Thank you for your praise. I know that I am cute.��


    ����how uncute.�� He kissed Yukinoshita��s cheek since this girl was too cheeky.


    Yukinohita only smiled and continued to ask, ��So?��


    ��Well, while making a three-star restaurant might be good, I might make a chain restaurant since it makes a lot more money and I can hire a lot of people, which means it will give me a lot of voices in politics.��


    ����that��s true.�� Yukinoshita was dumbfounded since she didn��t expect his purpose in creating a restaurant to be so deep, but she didn��t hate it since if they wanted to survive in society, even if they were covered in mud, they needed to dive without hesitation.


    ��Well, I will make something simple such as takoyaki, curry, tempura, udon, steak, burger, ramen, bakery, teppanyaki, and probably a coffee.��


    ��That��s a lot.��


    ��Right?��


    ��But why all of those foods?��


    ��Because it is simple, and it will be epted by the people in the world.�� He looked in the distance and said, ��We are still in 2005, but in the future, I believe that all the people in this world will eat our food every day.��


    ����you��re so ambitious.��


    ��But it��s nothingpared to my dream to marry all of you.��


    Yukinoshita was speechless, but she also smiled and said, ��Well, that��s true. Compared to allowing polygamy in this country, your dream of bing a restaurant magnate is nothing.��


    He only smiled and didn��t say anything.


    ��By the way, why not sushi or dessert?��


    ��Dessert aside, it is troublesome for sushi since not everyone likes to eat raw fish after all. It is also troublesome if someone suddenly gets sick and mes the restaurant.��


    ��I can��t deny that.��


    Even if sushi was a famous dish in this country, not everyone loved to eat raw fish. More importantly, it was troublesome to manage raw fish since the trouble was endless if one was sick because of the food.


    ��But no matter what, I will support you,�� Yukinoshita said firmly.


    ��Thanks.�� He gently hugged the back of her head and kissed her forehead.


    Yukinoshita blushed and hugged him back.


    The parking park was quiet, and it was almost deserted. While they were sitting in the trunk of his car, they didn��t feel afraid that someone would notice what they were doing.


    ��By the way, Rita-san, didn��t youe?��


    ��No, I leave her in Sakurasou.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because if I bring her, she will interrupt us.��


    Yukinoshita blushed and knew what this guy was thinking, but she pretended she didn��t see anything. After all, currently, she wasn��t ready.


    ��Well, you don��t need to force yourself, though.��


    He rubbed Yukinoshita��s hair and thought that the mood was weird. If he kept insisting, he would appear desperate, and she was also in his hands, so there was no need to be in a hurry.��


    ��Thanks.��


    She snuggled in his arms and rubbed her face on his chest like a docile cat.


    ��Um, am I bothering you?��


    ����.��


    While Shishio didn��t say anything, Yukinoshita was startled and almost jumped out when she noticed Yui was staring at them awkwardly.


    ��Ah, um, Yui-san, this is�� Ah, yes, we��re just practicing for the movie!��


    ������.��


    Shishio and Yui looked at each other and thought Yukinoshita wasn��t a good liar.


    Soon, Hikigaya also arrived, and the four of them gathered together near his car, talking about what they nned for today��s shooting.


    ��The scene that we��re going to shoot here is a scene of Shishio��s past when he is in Kyoto.��


    ��Kyoto? Then why are we here?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ������..�� Shishio and Hikigaya.


    Yukinoshita sighed and said, ��We don��t have a budget to go on a trip to Kyoto. Meanwhile, the Nezu shrine is in Tokyo, which is close to where we live. The scenery here is quite simr to the scenery in Kyoto.�� While Yui was a bit stupid, she exined to her calmly. ��Understand?��


    ��Of-Of course! I-I am not stupid!��


    While Yui felt disappointed since she couldn��t go to Kyoto, this wasn��t bad.


    ��That��s good. Should we start shooting now?��


    ��OH!�� 3x


    The four of them quickly helped each other, so they could quickly shoot the movie without wasting their time.


    ��But this shrine is quite empty, huh?��


    Yui felt strange since even if this shrine was massive, the people in the area were rather small.


    ��Yui-san, don��t you know about the Nezu shrine?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ����sorry.��


    ��Well, it is normal since Nezu shrine is located in a different ward from her house.�� Shishio decided to help Yui.


    ��But this shrine is famous. I even know about this shrine,�� Hikigaya said.


    ������.�� Yui was at a loss since even Hikigaya, who was a loner, antisocial, and warped, knew about this shrine, which made her feel conflicted.


    ��Hey, did someone think something rude of me?�� Hikigaya felt that he was insulted at that moment.


    ��As for why this shrine is empty, it is normal since we��re not at the event,�� Shishio said.


    ��This shrine is also famous for the ��Azalea Festival.�� If you visit it at the end of April and May, you will see how crowded this ce is,�� Yukinoshita added.


    ��Eh? Really? Then should we go in May together? I want to see the Azalea Festival!�� Yui beamed happily.


    ��That might be a good idea.�� Shishio also nodded since he hadn��t seen the ��Azalea Festival�� before.��


    ��Hello? Are you ignoring me?�� Hikigaya sighed and thought that they were all bastards.


    In this ce, they mostly shot a scene of Shishio��s past in Kyoto, so Yukinoshita, Yui, and Hikigaya followed him, shooting his figure, which seemingly looked around as he visited the shrine.


    Shishio also entered his character, walking on the various spots of this shrine from the torii (Japanese gate for shrine) path, roumon (tower gate), honden (worship hall), and various others, including how to pray in the shrine.


    He threw a five yen coin on the offering box and bowed deeply twice before he pped his hands twice and prayed.


    All of them were perfectly shot.


    ��Is there something special about this shrine?��


    As they weren��t professional, they also talked about many things about this shrine.


    ��It was said that this shrine was built by the legendary prince, Yamato Takeru,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��Who?�� Yui was confused.


    ����..�� 3x


    ��It��s the legendary prince who slew the Yamato no Orochi,�� Hikigaya said with a sigh. ��Don��t tell me that you don��t know that either?��


    ��Of-Of course, I know! It��s the legendary evil serpent with eight heads, right?��


    They sighed in relief since it seemed this girl��s knowledge was quite good.


    ��But was Yamato no Orochi the only thing that made Yamato Takeru famous?�� Yui asked curiously. While she didn��t have an interest in this Yamato Takeru before, it made him curious about this figure after she saw how beautiful this shrine was. It was said this was the most beautiful shrine in Tokyo, and she could understand it somehow.


    ��Well, Yamato Takeru did many things in his life.�� Yukinoshita thought for a moment and said, ��From killing his older brother, fighting his enemies, and many others.��


    ��Folklore is always like that. The hero is always pictured defeating an evil. However, the hero isn��t exactly good, either. They��re pictured as good because they are the winner. I mean, do you think someone who can kill his older brother, so he can steal the throne is a good person?�� Hikigaya somehow talked a lot.


    ��That��s how history is, right?�� Yukinoshita said as she enjoyed the scenery of this shrine in a strange mood.


    The winner has always been the one who wrote the history.


    As for the loser?


    Who cares?


    ��Eh���� Yui was surprised and asked, ��Besides killing his older brother and many enemies, did this legendary prince do something extraordinary again?��


    ��It seems he is also married to his aunt,�� Shishio said.


    ������.�� 3x


    The three looked at him speechlessly, wondering whether this was the reason why Shishio had prayed so devotedly before.

 Chapter 685: Modest shop

    Chapter 685: Modest shop


    Leaving the deeds of Yamato Takeru aside, the shooting was done, and they had sessfully shot all the scenes that they needed.


    As for the rest, they only needed to do the editing.


    ��The rest is only editing, right?�� Hikigaya asked and felt a bit curious and satisfied since he didn��t expect that he would make a movie. It was something that he had never expected to do in his life. Yet he did it, and he was strangely proud of it since he knew it would be a masterpiece.


    Of course, it couldn��t be counted as one, but he somehow imagined himself walking on the red carpet with beautiful Hollywood artists or famous models in both of his arms when he thought about the future.


    He knew many would scold him for thinking this, but this was only his imagination, so it was alright, right?


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded. ��The rest is only editing. You don��t need to worry. I will handle this.��


    ��Huh? Is that okay, Yukinon?�� Yui was surprised. ��Don��t you need our help?��


    ��Can you do the editing?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ����.�� Yui was silent, but her shoulder was patted by Shishio. ��Shishio-kun?��


    ��Even Hikigaya-senpai can��t do the editing,�� Shishio said.


    ������ Hikigaya didn��t deny it since even if he wasn��t bad with aputer, it was a different matter with movie editing.


    ��If I need help, I can ask this guy,�� Yukinoshita said as she pulled Shishio��s hand.


    ������ Yui and Hikigaya.


    ��Cough! Cough! By the way, since we��re done with the shooting, are we going to eat again?�� Hikigaya asked since this was what he had always been looking for. To be able to eat something delicious for free. Even if he wasn��t paid for his hard work in this movie, it was all good as long as he was treated to delicious food.


    ������ Yui and Yukinoshita.


    ��Hikigaya-kun����


    ��Hikki����


    ��Hey, what��s with that expression?! Why do you look at me like I am only here for the food?��


    ��You��re not?�� 3x


    ��Of course not!�� Hikigaya felt he was hurt by their usation. ��While this movie is a bit troublesome, I don��t hate it.�� This was his true feeling since even if he felt this movie was quite troublesome, he didn��t hate to make it with all of them.


    ��Tsundere.��


    ��Tsundere.��


    ��Tsundere.��


    ��Shut up!��


    ��Well, you��re not wrong. Let��s eat.��


    Shishio touched his stomach and felt that he was hungry.


    The three looked at him at the same time, wondering what kind of food this guy would bring them.


    ��


    ��Huh? This ce is���� Yui looked around curiously since there were many big buildings and men and women in suits walked around.


    ��This is a weekend, yet there are still so many srymen���� Hikigaya was speechless.


    ��What do you expect? Everyone is like this.�� Yukinoshita didn��t feel surprised by this. Even her parents also mostly went to work, and the time they met each month could even be counted on one hand, showing how busy they were.


    ��Well, enough of talking about this dark topic. Let��s go and eat.��


    He didn��t want to talk about the economy of this country. Instead, he wanted to eat.


    They nodded since they were also hungry and weren��t in the mood to talk about this difficult conversation.


    Still, as they walked, they saw various shops.


    ��Sushi, monkfish, fugu���� Hikigaya looked around and asked, ��Are you going to treat us to something expensive?�� He could see all the restaurants in this area were high-end restaurants.


    ��No, I want to eat somethingmoners will eat,�� Shishio said naturally.


    ������


    Hikigaya and Yui wanted to say something, but in the end, they held it since when this guy was walking, they felt like they were facing royalty, so the words that came out from his mouth, even if it was quite disturbing, it was strangely fit on him.


    Yukinoshita also rolled her eyes, but she didn��t say anything.


    They walked around for a while around the area.


    Hikigaya almost drooled whenever he saw a shop since the delicious smell from the shop drifted across his nose.


    ��Oh, we��re here.��


    ��Oh!��


    Hikigaya quickly looked around and found the shop.


    ��Chinese Food, Shibuya?��


    ��We��re going to eat Chinese food?�� Yukinoshita looked at Shishio curiously.


    ��Yes.�� Shishio nodded and said, ��I have breakfast with Chinese food, so I want to try to have lunch and dinner with it too. You don��t mind?��


    ��I don��t mind.�� Yukinoshita shook her head, telling him her opinion.


    As for Yui and Hikigaya, neitherined since they were treated by Shishio.


    The four quickly walked into the shop and looked at the entrance.


    The size of the shop was rather modest, but the shop��s sign was quite noticeable with a striking red color, which would attract anyone��s attention that looked in its direction.


    ��Why did you choose this shop?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��As I have said before, I want to eatmoner��s foods.��


    �������� 3x


    Anyway, the four of them entered without hesitation.


    ��Wee!�� 2x


    They were quickly greeted by a pair of middle-aged couples.


    The Mother was in the kitchen, and the Father was in front, wiping the table earnestly.


    ��Are four people okay?��


    ��Yes.�� The father nodded. ��Please sit here.�� He led them to their seats before he walked to the kitchen.


    Hikigaya sat by Shishio��s side and Yui sat by Yukinoshita��s side.


    Still, Shishio and Yukinoshita were sitting opposite each other.


    As they sat, they looked at the shop curiously. Simr to what they saw from the outside, it was a modest size, but everything was clean, and it was kind of cozy. The shop was also rather empty since they had already passed lunchtime.


    ��Here��s the water.�� The Father brought four sses of water to the four of them. ��Please let me know when you have chosen your order. The menu is up there.�� He pointed to the menu, which was stuck on the wall at the top of the shop��s wall.


    The ssic menu was written on red paper and with white characters. They suddenly felt they could trust this shop from the way this shop made its menu. It might be because Shishio and Yukinoshita often went out together to eat, so they gained the ability to judge whether they could trust the food from the shop or not from how the owners arranged their shop.


    ��Hmm�� rice menu is chahan (fried rice), chukadon (Chinese bowl), Nira-tara ( egg and a garlic chive), twice cooked pork, veggie stir fry, mushroom stir fry, chinjao roast, mapo tofu, bang bang chicken. As for ramen, there is miso ramen, menma ramen, bean sprouts ramen, tanmen, yakisoba, chasumen.��


    ��They have a lot of noodles on the menu, huh?�� Hikigaya looked at the menu curiously.


    ��It��s a textbook example of the town��s Chinese restaurants,�� Shishio said.


    ��Is there such a textbook?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ������.�� Shishio, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya.


    ��Over there is dim sum and appetizers.�� Shishio decided to ignore Yui and looked at the rest of the menu. ��


    ��There is sesame Dango, century egg sd, kimchi, zha cai jellyfish, boiled gyoza, chicken karaage, seasoned greens stir fry, shrimp oil, simmered pork belly, shrimp toast, spring rolls, meatballs, shrimp gyoza, xiaolongbao, shumai, and gyoza.��


    ��Shrimp toast?�� Yukinoshita was quickly attracted.


    ��Let��s order that,�� Shishio said.


    ��Agree.�� Yukinoshita nodded and asked, ��But what about the main?��


    ��I will get���� Shishio thought for a moment and asked, ��Excuse me, what is the main specialty of this restaurant?�� He didn��t know what to order, so he decided to ask the father.


    ����..�� 3x


    ��Well, everything here is delicious, but most people will order Nita-Tama (egg and a garlic chive).��


    ��Nira-Tama?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I will order that.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��Let me get that too.��


    ��I-I want the same!��


    ��Yes, four Nira-Tama!��


    ��Four Nira-Tama!�� The mother in the kitchen quickly responded.


    ��Can I also get shrimp toast, shrimp chili, mushroom stir fry, and also kimchi���� Shishio listed various side dishes for all of them.


    The Father nodded and quickly noted his order before he told them to the Mother in the kitchen.


    ��But Nira-Tama, huh? Isn��t it just an egg and a chive? What��s so special about it?�� Hikigaya couldn��t help but say. He only ordered because he followed Shishio and Yukinoshita, but when he thought about it, he couldn��t see how good this dish was since it was only an egg and a garlic chive.


    ��Well, since the other party is confident, let us see whether their Nira-Tama is worth a second visit.�� Shishio cracked his neck slightly as if he was ready for the table.


    Yukinohita drank the water in the ss, trying to refresh her tongue, ready for her battle.


    ��OOOOH!�� Yui wasn��t sure, but she cheered loudly.


    ������


    Hikigaya��s lips twitched, wondering whether the genre of this novel had changed.


    ��Here is the shrimp toast.��


    Their first order came, and it was shrimp toast.


    The brown, rectangr food was ced on the te and served to them.


    ��It has been seasoned. Please eat it the way it is.��


    They nodded at the Father��s advice and tried the shrimp toast.


    ��Let��s eat.�� 4x


    They took the shrimp toast with their hands and ate it gently.


    ��It��s hot!��


    Yukinoshita closed her mouth, but she couldn��t help but smile since it was delicious.


    ��I see�� it��s a deep-fried shrimp paste.��


    Hikigaya thought the taste of the shrimp worked really well on this dish.


    As for Yui, she kept eating since this dish was fun to eat.


    They enjoyed the side dishes, which kepting until the main protagonist came.


    ��Thank you for waiting. Here��s Nira-Tama.��


    ��Here it is!�� 4x


    The four of them looked at the Nira-Tama in front of them and couldn��t help but fall into a daze.


    ��Woah, what��s with this Nira-Tama?�� Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    Unlike the usual image of Nira-Tama, the Nira-Tama in this shop was special since the egg wasn��t mixed with the chive, but they were made separately. There was also an addition of rich Chinese soup and a piping hot bowl of rice, which caused all of them to gulp their salivae.


    ��I have never seen something like this before,�� Yukinoshita murmured.


    The bright yellow egg seemed so beautiful on the te, which also increased their appetite.


    Well, leaving how beautiful this dish was, they knew this dish would end up in their stomach, so let��s go!


    They took their chopsticks and were ready to eat.


    Shishio lifted the egg for a moment and saw arge amount of garlic chive.


    ��Let��s see how it tastes.��


    He took some Nira-Tama and ate it with the rice.


    What is this?


    Garlic chives, what a rich taste, so intense and thick too!


    It��s wild.


    Wild, naked, delicious, tasting garlic chives.


    Exquisite sauce.


    All of them are together into one, creating a delicious dish, which makes them gulp their rice down.


    No one was talking, and they focused on eating.


    When the shrimp chili came, they also wondered who was the genius who created this dish. They wanted to thank this person since they benefited from the delicious taste.


    ��Delicious.��


    ��I am a bit jealous that the people in this area have this restaurant.��


    Yukinohita, Yui, and Hikigaya had to agree with Shishio��s remarks since they were so jealous of the people who lived in this area!


    To be honest, there was nothing special about the dishes in this shop, but this was the best point. There was no forced punchy vor or gimmicky. It was the town��s staple food. It didn��t curry favor with the times, and it didn��t overreach itself.


    It was just this simple family taste that made them fall in love with this shop.


    ��Thank you for the food.�� 4x


    They thought that all the foods were delicious.


    After they ate, he paid for the food before they left. He raised his hands, stretched up his body, feelingfortable, and knew that there would be a lot of great shops that he would see in the future.


    ��By the way, Shishio-kun, can you send me home first instead of Yui-san?�� Yukinoshita suddenly asked.


    As for Hikigaya, this guy would be sent home first.


    However, hearing Yukinoshita��s words, they were all dumbfounded.


    ����eh?�� 3x

 Chapter 686: Shameless

    Chapter 686: Shameless


    Yukinoshita��s words stunned everyone, but she didn��t change her mind.


    Shishio felt a bit strange, but he followed her words by sending Hikigaya first before he sent Yukinoshita the next.


    When they arrived in front of Yukinoshita��s apartment building, Yukinoshita looked at him and said, ��Don��t do anything strange to Yui-san.��


    While he was speechless by her view toward him, he asked, ��Are you sure?��


    Yui also looked at Yukinoshita. While she was happy that she could have a chance to be alone with him, she wondered why Yukinoshita did all of this.


    ��Yes, be careful along the way.�� Yukinoshita kissed his lips in front of Yui.


    ����.�� Yui.


    ��See you tomorrow, Yui-san,�� Yukinoshita said and left calmly.


    While Yui feltplex, wondering whether Yukinoshita had confidence that Shishio was going to choose her no matter what, Yui had never thought of fighting against Yukinoshita.


    Even if she was his mistress, Yui might be okay with it, but she just wondered what Yukinoshita wanted to say.


    On the other hand, Shishio knew what Yukinoshita wanted to say, but he also knew it was impossible for her to fully support what he was going to do. Usually, when he tried to get close to girls and made them into his women, there was no presence of his girlfriends. His girlfriends also didn��t openly support him, except for Shiina, who asked him to do something to Rita the previous morning.


    However, Yukinoshita wasn��t Shiina, so she should be different. Yet she told him to stay with Yui.


    Was it her way of apologizing to him?


    She might not be ready for the next step, but was there a need for her to do this?


    He wasn��t so thirsty that he would jump into the bed of his girlfriends every time. However, when he thought about it, every time he did it with a girl, all the initiative was taken by the girls. Yet it was normal since he had set the situation where it was easy for them to make a move.


    Yukinoshita was a bit different since there was no chance for them to do so, especially with so many people around him.


    He knew he was also partly at fault, but this couldn��t be helped either since it was impossible for him to be for Yukinoshita alone. He took a deep breath and said, ��Okay. See you tomorrow.��


    ��Um, see you tomorrow.�� Yukinoshita nodded and walked to her apartment after kissing him again for thest time.


    Shishio licked his lips for a moment before he looked at Yui, who was sitting in the back seat. ��Yui-senpai, do you want to sit in the front?��


    ��Ah, uh, why?��


    Yui was quite flustered and looked at him shyly, wondering whether he wanted to get close to her.


    ��Well, if you sit behind, you will make me like your driver?��


    ����..��


    Yui realized that she was thinking too much, but in the end, she sat next to him shyly and quietly. As for what he was doing with Yukinoshita, when she wanted Shishio, she had already prepared for something like that.


    ��I will send you back home then.��


    ��Ah, un, yes����


    Yui lowered her head and answered depressedly. She realized this was different from her imagination since she thought they wouldn��t go back and slowly spent their night together. Yet what she didn��t know, Shishio was thinking about her mother, wondering whether Hana was alone at this moment.


    ��Or do you want to go somewhere?��


    Shishio thought that he should focus on Yui at this moment since watching this girl show an expression like an abandoned dog expression was quite unbearable for him.


    Unlike the others, Yui��s feeling was clearly expressed on her face.


    Sad, angry, happy, and many others.


    They were clearly seen on her face.


    Yui might be a bit stupid, but without a doubt, she was a wonderful girl.


    ��Eh? Really? Are we going to stop somewhere?��


    Yui was quickly excited and looked at him in surprise. She almost jumped from her seat, and she was like a happy dog. While she didn��t have a tail, he could see her tail was wagging excitedly.


    ��What is this creature?��


    Shishio felt that this girl was shining, almost blinding his eyes. She was so pure that he couldn��t look at her directly, especially when he thought he had tried to do something to her mother. His heart was a bit guilty, but he forced himself to say, ��Do you have a ce you want to visit?��


    ��Hmm���� Yui thought for a moment and said, ��Let��s go to the beach!��


    ����beach?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��Is there a problem?��


    ��The beach in Tokyo isn��t exactly clean, you know?��


    Unlike the other areas, Tokyo was the center of the economy of this country, and there were more than ten million people in Tokyo. Naturally, there were many ships, which let out a lot of bad smoke, and a lot of waste was also thrown out to sea.


    If you were unlucky, you might even be able to see one or two corpses floating from yakuza or suicide.


    If this wasn��t Tokyo, he might be okay with it, but this was Tokyo.


    Unless they went to Chiba or other areas with fewer people, the beach definitely wasn��t a ce that was good to visit.


    ����.�� Yui.


    ��Then-then, is there a ce that you want to visit?�� Yui asked.


    ��A ce that I want to visit?�� Shishio was surprised when he heard this question.


    ��Oh? Do you have it?�� Yui asked excitedly since she thought this guy had been anywhere in this country and the world, so she didn��t expect that there would be a ce he had never visited.


    ��Well, there is a ce that I want to visit.��


    ��Is it in Tokyo?��


    ��Of course.�� Shishio nodded. ��If we��re toote, I might be scolded by your mother after all.��


    ��It��s okay. It seems that my mother likes you,�� Yui said shyly.


    ������.��


    ��Yui-san, can you not say something misleading?��


    He didn��t misunderstand the meaning behind Yui��s words. Instead, he knew well that she meant that he didn��t have a misunderstanding.


    The only one that had a misunderstanding was Yui since the rtionship between her mother and him was so close that they might be a couple.


    ��Well, how about we go now since it isn��t good if I bring you homete.��


    ��O-Okay!��


    ��Should you tell your parents?��


    ��I will tell my mother!�� Yui took her phone quickly and called her mother. She didn��t need to wait too long, and the call was epted quickly. ��Ah, mom!��


    ��


    ��Is that so? So, be careful. Also, is Shishio there?��


    ��What��s wrong, Auntie?��


    Hana had aplicated expression when she heard his voice, but she took a deep breath and put a gentle smile on her face. ��Take care, Yui, okay?��


    ��I will take care of her.��


    ����thank you.��


    Hana had a bitter smile and sighed helplessly.


    ��Ah, um, mom, I will go now.��


    ��Okay, take care of yourself.��


    ��Um, thank you!��


    Then the call was hung, and Hana was alone again at her house. She looked at her quiet house and wondered what she should do with the dinner she had cooked.


    As for her husband, he wouldn��t go home today.


    She sighed and decided to go back to her room, sleeping since she just didn��t want to move.


    ��


    ��Let��s go, Shishio-kun!��


    ��Okay, Senpai.�� Shishio nodded, then asked casually, ��By the way, your father isn��t in the house?��


    ��Well, he has been on business trips quite a lot.�� Yui thought for a moment and realized that she hadn��t seen her father that muchtely. She could only see him several times in a month, and it was only in the early morning when she was about to go to school.


    Yui might be stupid, but she was sensitive to the emotion of the people around her. She knew that the rtionship between her parents was quite weird, especially her mother, who always seemed lonely.


    If it was before, she might have tried to search for other times to go with him, but it was different now.


    She could see that her mother often smiled and seemed happy. Moreover, her mother was radiant, which made her think that her mother and father had reconciled, which relieved her.


    After all, which children wanted to see their parents in a fight?


    ��Alone, huh?��


    Shishio thought about Hana and thought that it was just too much to leave her alone like this. While he knew that his rtionship with Hana might be wrong, he felt that the stress that she umted might break up, and she might be seduced by someone else.


    Instead of another person, why couldn��t it be him?


    No, when she thought about her personality, he felt that it was impossible for her to cheat. Instead, she would meekly follow her husband without fighting and wholeheartedly take care of Yui.


    As for why he could enter the space in her heart, everything was because of an ident that summer.


    If such a thing didn��t happen between them, Hana might only think of him as the boy her daughter had a crush on.


    However, everything had happened, and it was impossible to forget what had happened between them.


    Yet when he still felt a bit conflicted about touching a married woman.


    ��Shishio-kun?��


    ��Oh, right, let��s go then.��


    ��OOOH!��


    Yui raised her hand happily.


    Shishio saw her breasts jiggling around, which made him sigh since no matter what the situation was, he had never changed. It amazed him but also made him realize there was no need to mask his desire anymore.


    If he wanted to, he should just go for it.


    He was already the lowest of the lowest, yet they still wanted to be with him, so why should he reject them?


    Still, there was one big problem.


    He wondered how Yui would react when he knew that her mother had a closer rtionship with him.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Yui noticed that Shishio was staring at him.


    ��No, I just know that you��re cute.��


    ��Eh?!�� Yui was stupid and blushed. She felt embarrassed but also felt happy. ��What are you saying?! I will tell Yukinon if you try to seduce me!��


    ��������


    Shishio realized that this girl was pretty shameless.

 Chapter 687: Tokyo Tower 1

    Chapter 687: Tokyo Tower 1


    ��You want to visit this ce?�� Yui was in a daze.


    ��Yeah, I haven��t been here even though I have been in Tokyo for several months.�� Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��Is that okay?��


    ��It��s okay! It��s okay! I am just surprised.�� Yui was really surprised since she had never thought Shishio wanted to visit this ce.


    Tokyo Tower.


    This was the ce that Shishio wanted to visit.


    If people came outside of Tokyo, this would be the thing that they thought about the most when they visited Tokyo.


    In other words, this was thendmark of Tokyo, especially when this ce was often shown on various shows on television.


    It was the most noticeable thing when one visited Tokyo.


    Yet unexpectedly, Shishio had never visited this ce, which dumbfounded Yui. However, when she thought about it, she felt it was quite normal since it had also been a while since she had visited this ce.


    ��Probably when I was in elementary school?��


    She recalled that she visited this ce with her mother. She remembered while she was having fun, her mother looked into the distance when she happened to look at her. By then, she thought that the gaze of her mother was so sad for some certain reason, which made her hug her legs, causing her to smile gently and caress her hair.


    She recalled how happy her mother was when she did that, which made this ce quite memorable for her.


    Yet she also didn��t visit this ce again since she was afraid to evoke a certain memory of her mother.


    ��Well, I haven��t been here.��


    In his first month, after he became Shishio Oga, he visited the Kyoto Tower. It wasn��t because he loved the tower, but because when he stood in a high ce, everything would be small. It also made him realize that his problem was smallpared to the vastness of the world, which made him visit a high ce whenever he felt kind of blue.


    However, he wasn��t alone anymore in this world, so he didn��t need to visit a high ce anymore.


    Still, he realized that even if he had been in Tokyo for a while, he had never visited this famous spot, so he thought to visit it. He also felt that it was also a good ce to settle everything.


    Yet why did he feel that this girl suddenly felt mncholy?


    ��Yui-senpai, what��s wrong?��


    ��Ah, um, nothing! I-I just remembered my childhood memory,�� Yui said with a forced smile.


    ��If you don��t mind, can you tell me about it?��


    ��Eh? You want to hear it?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��I mean, your childhood. I want to know how you grow into a girl like this.��


    ��A girl like this?�� Yui puffed her cheeks and asked, ��You��re not saying I am a stupid girl, right?��


    ��No, I mean, how can you grow into such a gentle girl? I wonder how your childhood was.�� Shishio was curious.


    ��Eh? Ah, um, don��t seduce me!��


    ������ Shishio.


    ��However, I don��t mind telling you.�� Yui smiled and said, ��But how about we enter? We can talk while we��re going to the top.��


    ��Sure.��


    The two walked together and entered the Tokyo Tower.


    During the evening, the bright red of the tower became more noticeable, as if it had be the center of the city itself.


    When they entered, they were quickly greeted by the staff that sold a ticket.


    There were two tickets, which let them reach 150 meters of the tower, which was only the middle, and the top of the tower, which was 250 meters from the ground.


    Naturally, thetterpared to the former, but he decided to go with thetter.


    ��Wait, let me treat you!�� Yui suddenly said.


    ��Are you sure?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Un!�� Yui nodded and said, ��You have treated me to food, after all, so let me do this!�� She patted her chest and caused her breasts to sway. ��Let this Onee-san take care of you, Shishio-kun!��


    ��Onee-san����


    While Yui was a year older than him, it was hard to say that she was the older one. Instead, he felt he was the older onepared to her. She was also childish and kind of silly, which made it even harder for him to treat her as someone older, but since she had decided to treat him, he was going to spoil her.


    ��Thank you, Yui-nee.��


    ��Eh?!�� Yui was startled and suddenly felt that her heart was beating so fast!


    Her face was flushed red as she looked at him. ��What did you call me?��


    ��Yui-senpai?��


    ��Not that one! The previous one! Call me that again! Also, use Onee-chan, please!�� Yui looked at Shishio with a puppy-like eye, begging him to call her a big sister once again.


    ��If you want to dream, you should do it when you��re sleeping. Come on.�� He knocked her head lightly and walked toward the lift that would lead him to the 150 meters area of the Tokyo Tower.


    ��Call me! Call me!��


    However, Yui begged him even more since she wanted him to call her a big sister again!


    ��I have treated you, right? Call me, please~!��


    The two entered the lift together, and when the door closed, he looked at her, who was still begging at him. He sighed and said while looking away, ��Yui-onee-chan.��


    ��Wow! Wow! Wow!��


    Yui was so excited that she was dancing around. She felt that her face was so hot. While she felt embarrassed, she also felt excited for some reason.


    ��I am the big sister!��


    ������


    Shishio looked at Yui helplessly and felt a bit regretful for saying something embarrassing like that.


    ��Geez, you don��t need to get embarrassed, alright? Onee-chan is happy that you call me that,�� Yui said with a bright smile as she linked her arm to him while rubbing her head against his arm happily.


    ������


    Shishio was speechless, but he had to say that being with this girl was fun. He was sure that if they were together, their days wouldn��t be dull, and whenever he felt something, she would do everything to cheer him up.


    Yui was a good girl.


    Yet, it made him wonder how she felt when he became closer to her mother than she was thinking.


    As they talked, they arrived in the 150 meters area and walked around, looking at the scenery of Tokyo through this area.


    ��Everything is so small here.��


    ��Yeah, those humans have be a group of trash.��


    ����Shishiron, did Hikki affect you?�� Yui thought this was a depressing way to describe something because of Hikkigaya��s effect.


    ��Then, should I say this ce is amazing? It��s my first time seeing something like this!��


    ����no, don��t do that. It doesn��t match your character.�� Yui was speechless.


    ��You��re full of requests, aren��t you?�� Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��By the way, I have noticed that sometimes you call me Shishiron, but sometimes, you call me Shishio-kun. Is there a reason for that?��


    ��Well, you know, it can��t be helped since I can��t help but call you with ��-kun�� instead of Shishiron. If I have to say, it is because of your aura?�� Yui thought for a moment and said, ��There is this something that makes me call you Shishio-kun instead of Shishiron.��


    ��And that is my aura?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��That��s so ambiguous.��


    Yuiughed awkwardly and said, ��Sorry, I can��t exin it well, but it happens on the mood, okay?��


    ��It��s okay. I am not angry. It��s fun to hear someone call me Shishiron.�� Shishio gently patted Yui��s head and said, ��It��s like we��re close to each other somehow!��


    ��Hehe���� Yuiughed, feeling happy with his pat. ��If that makes you happy, I will keep calling you that!��


    Watching how easy she was to get happy, he wondered whether she had forgotten that she was the big sister at that moment.


    They walked the entire area of the 150 meters area for a while. Someone might feel that it was kind of stingy, but the cost of entering the Tokyo Tower wasn��t exactly cheap, especially for students. However, Yui decided to treat him, so he was also going to enjoy this trip thoroughly.


    While the scenery was the same, Yui��s story gave this trip a different feeling. As he had asked her before, she told him about her childhood. Unlike her high school time, in elementary and middle school, she was rather in, and she was usually one of the girls who were forgotten on the side and followed the flow.


    ��The reason you changed is����


    ��Haha���� Yuiughed awkwardly and said, ��I want to change after all. I don��t want to stay the way I am.�� Unlike in high school, where she had a lot of good memories and also got a true friend, in elementary school and middle school, most of her memories weren��t that good.


    As she grew older, she also knew the importance of appearance for a woman.


    If you were beautiful, everything would be easy.


    However, if you weren��t good-looking, everything wouldn��t be easy.


    This was a cruel truth, but this is how it was.


    Unlike a man that could get a beautiful woman when they became rich. No matter how ugly, short, or fat you were, as long as you had money, the women, even the beautiful ones, would stick to you.


    However, the woman was different.


    Naturally, there was an exception, but it was rare.


    ��I see, but I want to see the in you. You must be inly cute at that time.�� Shishio thought that she had changed because of Hikigaya, but it seemed that wasn��t the case.


    ��What do you mean by inly cute?�� She puffed her cheeks, but she asked, ��But, do you want to see it?��


    ��Can I?��


    ��We-Well�� if youe to my house, I will show you.��


    While she was a bit embarrassed, she didn��t really mind him seeing her childhood photo.


    ��I can��t wait for it,�� Shishio said with a smile.


    Why do you want to know so much about me?


    Yui wanted to ask that question, but she was afraid to ask.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Hmm�� let��s go to the top. The sky almost turns dark.��


    ��Okay.��


    The two entered another lift, which would lead them to the top area of the tower. Still, unexpectedly, they entered the private lift to enter the top area, and the staff suddenly offered, ��Let me take a photo of you two.��


    ��Eh? A photo?�� Yui was surprised.


    ��Is it free?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� The staff nodded.


    Shishio also nodded, but he also knew the trick of the management of this Tokyo Tower. They would naturally give a free photo, but the size wasn��t big. It was a small one, and if one wanted to get the better version, one would have to pay.


    However, they got a free photo, even if it was only a small one, so why should they hesitate?


    ��Let��s take a photo, Senpai?��


    ��Un!��


    Yui was a bit embarrassed, but she put on her best smile as she raised her two fingers and hugged his arm boldly.


    Shishio looked at Yui and moved closer, just right centimeters away from her cheek, causing her body to tense and blush shyly, but she was happy. He also raised two awkward fingers like Yui.


    The two were like a couple who went on their first date, and they were quite stiff, but even so, it seemed so sweet and sour at the same time.


    ��It��s done,�� the staff said with a bit of jealousy toward Yui.


    ��Thank you.�� 2x


    ��You can take the phototer when you go down to the customer service area.��


    They nodded before continuing their trip to the top area, and it was time to settle everything.

 Chapter 688: Tokyo Tower 2

    Chapter 688: Tokyo Tower 2


    ��Wow, it��s so amazing!��


    As they arrived at the top area of the Tokyo Tower, Yui couldn��t contain her amazement. Thest time she visited this ce was when she was an elementary student. While she was happy since she felt everything was so small and she was in a high position, she couldn��t enjoy it because of the memory of her mother.


    However, it was different now since she was with the person she longed for.


    ��You don��t need to run so suddenly, Senpai.��


    Shishio followed from behind, looking at Yui, who was already on the edge of the tower, watching the scenery of the night in Tokyo through the ss. Unlike the day when one could see various scenery clearly without any obstructions because of the sunlight, at night, it wasn��t much different. The lights from various buildings shone brightly with various colors and beauty, which made people who saw this scenery feel that it wasn��t much different from the day.


    ��It��s beautiful����


    Yui stood by his side, so close, while watching this scenery in a trace. She only came to the Tokyo Tower during the day with her mother previously, so it was her first time seeing the scenery of the Tokyo Tower at night.


    Besides the sea, which was pitch dark, everything was so bright.


    It was as if several fireworks were shot at the sky at the time.


    However, those fireworks weren��t momentary. Instead, they were all forever, which made her realize how amazing everything was.


    Still, while this scenery was amazing, she nced in his direction shyly, looking at him from time to time since,pared to the scenery of the city at night, his appearance was more attractive.


    Yet, it was impossible for her to say something like that since it was too corny and the time wasn��t right.


    If there was someone who was going to say something like that, it should be him.


    However, unlike Yui, who was amazed by the beauty of this city, Shishio felt a bit different. He might feel that this scenery was beautiful, but there was this strange feeling in his heart.


    If he was living in the past or reincarnated in an era where no light existed, he might miss this brightness and would do his best to get this light.


    However, when he was in this era, where light existed and made people unable to see the difference between a day and a night, it made him long for the dark.


    Somehow, he realized howplicated a human was and how troublesome they were.


    Maybe in the future, they couldn��t get enough of the earth and wanted to live in another ce, such as outer space or underwater.


    Either way, such a day wouldn��t be so soon, and he just needed to enjoy every moment of his life.


    ��Why are you looking at me like this?��


    ��No, no!��


    ��Are you waiting for me to say something?��


    ��?!��


    ��Of course not! I never waited for you to say something!�� Yui puffed her cheeks as she looked away.


    ��Well, I can��t deny that this scenery is beautiful, but Yui-senpai is more beautiful,�� Shishio said wholeheartedly.


    ������.��


    ��You-You���� Yui blushed, flustered, and felt her whole face was so hot. ��Can you not seduce me like that?��


    ��Oh? Is my seduction effective?��


    ��No, no! Of course not! I am not so easy!�� Yui looked away while showing annoyance. Of course, she wasn��t an easy girl. She only reacted like this because of him, but her words made her like an easy girl, which made her a bit angry.


    Shishio sighed, then smiled and whispered, ��Then, maybe, I should seduce you more since you��re not such an easy girl.��


    ��!!!��


    ��Shishiron!��


    Yui was so embarrassed that her face was so red.


    ��I was joking.��


    ��That��s not a funny joke!�� Yui was so annoyed at this moment since it was hard to tell whether he was serious or not, which made her even more annoyed.


    What do you think about me?


    She wanted to ask that question since, at that moment, she was clear about what she felt about him.


    ��Then, how will you forgive me?��


    ��I����


    Yui wanted to say the words she kept in her heart, but she quickly stopped them. Her heart was far from calm, and she almost slipped the words that she had always kept in her heart. This wasn��t a good thing, especially since she wanted him to be the one who confessed to her.


    However, was he going to confess to him?


    She couldn��t see anything from his expression, and everything was as usual.


    Even if he came to the Tokyo Tower, she could see that he was just curious about this ce, and there didn��t seem to be any hints that came from him that he was going to confess to her, which made her head a mess.


    Should I do it?


    Or should I wait?


    However, if she waited, how long would she have to wait?


    Yet, if she didn��t wait and let the words slip out, she was afraid their rtionship would change.


    This was what she was afraid of since if she confessed, their rtionship couldn��t return to how it used to be.


    If she was epted, it would be great, but if she was rejected, it would be different.


    However, she also felt that it would be weird of him if he was the one who confessed. He had a lot of women already, and she also knew that most of them were the ones who took the initiative.


    Still, she still wished for him to confess to her.


    Please confess to me!


    However, she knew that the bigger the expectation was, the bigger the disappointment was.


    ��I-I want an ice cream!��


    In the end, she chickened out and asked him for ice cream.


    On the Tokyo Tower, there was this specialty ice cream where ice cream was sold in a fun packaging, which could be formed into a miniature of Tokyo Tower.


    She still remembered that she ate that ice cream with her mother during elementary school, so she couldn��t help but ask.


    ��Okay, I will treat you to this one.�� Shishio nodded since he was also curious about the ice cream.


    ��Eh, um, no, let me buy it myself!��


    ��No, let me treat you.��


    ��But����


    ��Can you let me be cool once?��


    ����okay.�� Yui could only agree and mutter in a low voice, ����even if you don��t do this, you��re already cool.��


    ��What did you say?��


    ��No-Nothing!��


    ��Come on.�� He held Yui��s hand and led her to the stall of ice cream.


    Yui looked at his hand, which held her hand firmly, and smiled. She should be satisfied with this, but the more she enjoyed being with him, the more she wanted more. While she knew that there might be someone who could love her better in this world, unfortunately, she only loved him, so she wasn��t going to change, and she was going to determine everything in this ce.


    ��Here��s your order.��


    ��Thank you.�� Yui took her ice cream and ate it happily.


    He also took his ice cream, but he didn��t immediately eat it. Instead, he looked at Yui, who used her small pink tongue to lick the tip part of the ice cream. As she used her tongue, he could see how happy she was.


    ��Is it good?��


    ��Un!�� Yui nodded, then asked, ��How about yours? Does the vor of sweet potato taste good?�� She got the taste of soda, which was kind of sour, sweet, and frizzy.


    ��It��s good. It has a refined, sweet taste.��


    The taste of the ice cream was quite okay.


    ��Can I taste it?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��Sure.��


    Yui looked at Shishio, who moved his ice cream closer to her lips. She felt a bit embarrassed, but she stuck her tongue again, licking his ice cream nervously and eagerly.


    ��How is it?��


    ��It-it��s good!��


    It tasted sweet, but it was hard to say whether it was good or not since she was too nervous to taste it.


    ��Do-Do you want to taste mine?�� Yui suddenly asked since she wanted to do revenge, making him nervous.


    ��Can I?��


    ��Sure!��


    She nodded and watched him lick part of her ice cream, and it made her body excited for some reason.


    ����ho-how is it?��


    ��It tastes good.�� He nodded and thought the taste of soda wasn��t bad.


    ������..��


    However, his reaction was too in, which made her quite disappointed.


    ��Le-Let��s continue to walk!��


    ��Okay.��


    As they ate their ice cream, they continued to walk around the tower. It was hard to say which was the most exciting part of this tower, but if one asked which part was the scariest, it was easy to tell, and it was the ss floor, which made people could see the ground from the top of the tower.


    If one was afraid of the height, they would feel weak when they stood in this area.


    ��Do dare to walk there?�� Yui asked.


    ��Are you?��


    ��Le-Let��s do it together.��


    ��You��re scared, right?��


    ��Of-Of course not! I-I am afraid that you can��t walk because you��re too scared, so I��m helping you by holding your hand!�� Yui made a cheap excuse.


    He stared at her for a moment before he nodded and said, ��Thanks.��


    ��It��s good if you know.�� Yui nodded with a smug smile.


    ��������


    He felt regret for letting this girl get a chance to get smug.


    The two held each other��s hands and walked on top of the ss floor.


    While Yui was trembling in nervousness, Shishio had to say that people really enjoyed this kind of dangerous thrill, like seducing a housewife.


    As they passed, Yui sighed in relief and said, ��It��s good that you don��t cry there.��


    ����how about we walk there again? But this time, we don��t hold each other��s hand?��


    ��No! Don��t tease me like that!��


    Once was enough, and she didn��t want to do such a dangerous thing again.


    However, he didn��t mock her fear since it was normal. While the ss was made with thetest technology, anything could happen in life, especially if a sudden earthquake happened.


    ��Sorry, sorry. How about we rest on that sofa?��


    ��Un.��


    As they walked away, Yui looked at him and thought to confess since she just couldn��t control her emotion. As for her previous thought, she had forgotten about it, and she also didn��t care about the answer, but she only wanted to say what she kept in her heart, but he beat him first.


    ��Say, Senpai.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You know that I have many girlfriends, right?��


    Yui was stunned, but she nodded. ��I know.��


    ��Yet, you��re okay with doing something intimate with me like this? Are you okay being misunderstood as my girlfriend?��


    After they walked onto the top of the ss ground, neither of them let go of the other hands, and if someone looked at them, one would think of them as a lover without a doubt.


    ��I���� Yui hesitated for a while before she showed a gentle smile and said, ��Girlfriend? I am a big sister, right?��


    Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��But what if I don��t want you to be my big sister?��


    ��Eh?�� Yui was stunned, but he didn��t give her a chance to think. Instead, he held her two hands gently as he faced her and said, ��Senpai, being with you is fun. Even if we don��t talk, your presence can always cheer me up. You��re an amazing girl. I am lucky that I can spend a night with you like this.��


    ��No, no! I-I am also happy! No, I am the one who is happiest!��


    ��No, it��s me.��


    ��It��s me!��


    ��Well, it��s good that you��re happy.��


    ��You should say that you��re happier than me again!��


    ��But didn��t you say that you��re the happiest one? I won��t fight you for something childish.��


    ������..��


    Yui wanted to beat this guy up somehow.


    ��But, I can��t deny that I am happy. Thank you for apanying me here and treating me.��


    ��It��s okay.�� Yui nodded and felt a bit embarrassed hearing such honest words.


    ��You know, I feel like you��re about to confess to me before.��


    ��Ugh!�� Yui looked away before she red at him since she knew that this was part of his bad hobby.


    ��But let me say this, I like you, Senpai. I don��t care if it is wrong or not, but I want you. So can you be my woman?��


    His words were clear and firm, telling her what he wanted.


    Yui stared at him for a while, blushing, happy, and she felt that her heart could burst out anytime, yet she wanted to tease him somehow.


    ��No.��


    ������ Shishio.


    ����but if you say it again, I will think about it.�� Yui looked away with a blush and felt embarrassed, but he was toozy to confess and just pinched her chin.


    ��Huh?��


    Yui was confused, but before she reacted, her lips were taken!


    ������..��


    Yui was in a daze and couldn��t believe what had happened, but she quickly realized everything and hugged his neck intimately, showing her answer through action.


    As their lips parted, they looked at each other with heavy breathing.


    ����more.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I want more. Can I?�� Yui asked with misty eyes.


    Shishio kissed her lips without hesitation and felt that even if she grew old, he wouldn��t get bored of her. Instead, he might be even more excited for some reason.

 Chapter 689: Happiness

    Chapter 689: Happiness


    ��Hehe����


    ��People will think you��re crazy if you keepughing like that.��


    ��How cruel! Is that how you treat your woman?!��


    Shishio only looked at Yui and kissed her forehead gently. ��Be quiet, okay?��


    ������


    ��Un!��


    Yui blushed and nodded happily.


    ��She��s so easy.��


    He was speechless, but it didn��t really matter since she was cute.


    The two didn��t go back immediately but sat in the Tokyo Tower area next to each other, enjoying the scenery together, but unlike before, this feeling was different since their rtionship had changed.


    ��But are you not happy?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��Of course, I am happy.�� He gently wrapped his hand around her while ying with her hair. ��But do you think that I will jump around crazily to show how happy I am?��


    ���� that does not match your image.��


    She couldn��t imagine how her boyfriend would dance around in happiness. ��But it must be fun!��


    ��Do you want to visit a nightclub then?��


    ��Ni-Night club? You mean the ce where everyone is dancing around, drinking alcohol, and sometimes the girls are being drugged before they are���� Yui didn��t continue since this was the image she got from a nightclub.


    ����.��


    ��Well, it is that kind of ce.�� Shishio nodded since he didn��t deny that possibility. No, he was sure that all the guys that visited that ce were mostly trying to aim for cute girls. Only a few probably wanted to dance, drink, or just enjoy the night in such a loud ce. ��But of course, we will go to a safer ce.��


    ��Have you been there before?�� Yui asked.


    ��No.��


    ����..�� Yui was speechless and asked, ��Then why did you invite me there?��


    ��I thought that you wanted to visit one.��


    ��Well-Well�� I will be lying if I am not curious.��


    Yui had always been a good girl, so she wanted to visit a ce that made her a bad girl. Naturally, if she was alone, she would be scared, but as long as there was Shishio, she knew he would be alright.


    ��Then, wait for a while. I am going to make one.��


    ��Okay.�� Yui nodded, but then she was dumbfounded. ��Eh? You��re going to make one?��


    ��Well, how about we go back now? I am a bit hungry.��


    ������


    Yui decided to ignore thest part, then said, ��Let��s go to my house! I will cook you something!��


    ����how about we cook together?��


    Shishio had to say even if he was immune to disease, Yui��s cooking was like a biohazard weapon.


    ��Un!��


    Yui nodded and didn��t realize that her boyfriend didn��t want her to cook.


    ��


    Hana was sleeping after her daughter told her that she was going to stay out with Shishio. When she woke up, she wanted to go to the toilet, wondering whether her daughter had gone home, but when she was about to enter the toilet, she was dumbfounded since she didn��t expect to see this young man.


    ��Huh?��


    Hana was surprised, then asked, ��Why are you here?��


    ��Why can��t I be here?��


    ��Is this a dream?�� Hana tried to touch his face, and he didn��t stop her. ��It feels real!��


    ��Because this isn��t a dream.��


    However, he didn��t say anything and let her do whatever she wanted. While it wasn��t that noticeable since she was an adult, he knew that she wasn��t that much different from Yui.


    Hana was kind of silly and also an airhead, and it might also be the reason why she seemed younger than someone around her age.


    He didn��t say anything and watched what she wanted to do.


    While he was trying to prank her, Hana really thought that it was a dream. She knew that she shouldn��t of something like this, especially when she had a husband and her daughter was also in love with this young man.


    Knowing that she wondered what her daughter was thinking if she was doing something that she had always dreamed of.


    Simr to a man, a woman also could have a wet dream.


    His image had always appeared in every one of her dreams, and they had always been doing something immoral together.


    She knew it was wrong, but it was a dream, so she wasn��t the one who was in control.


    In their dream, he was also the one who made a move, and she tried to refuse, but she couldn��t refuse him, and in the end, they drowned in the ocean of pleasure together.


    Why did she keep dreaming of this?


    The answer was obvious.


    It was because she wanted to do those things together with him.


    Yet how could she admit that?


    She was a married woman.


    However, this dream was different.


    She could feel that his body was so real, his scent, gaze, and heat. She could feel everything in the palm of her hand. She slowly caressed her cheek and neck, feeling his tough and hard muscles and bones.


    He might be more than a decade younger than her, yet she knew he wasn��t a boy that she could only treat with augh or tease. Instead, he was a man, and when they were together, there was a chance for their rtionship to develop further.


    Yet was it okay?


    She wasn��t sure what he thought about her, but she knew that he was interested in her, yet for her, he was special.


    For her, he was like a ze on her frozen grey-like life.


    When he stood by her side, he warmed her up, but if she moved closer, she knew that he would burn her up, destroying everything in her life.


    Her breathing became hard, and her body grew hotter and hotter.


    Their gazes had never been away from each other, and they had been staring at each other as if gravity had pulled them together.


    However, while Hana thought that it was a dream and it was okay to do everything, Shishio was different. He didn��t expect this woman to be so scatterbrained that she couldn��t distinguish between reality and dream.


    ��What should I do?��


    He had just confessed to Yui, and they had been together, yet her mother suddenly came and wanted to kiss his lips.


    Yet, if he backed down, what was the use of his previous hesitation?


    He had decided to take everything that he wanted, and that also included Hana, the mother of his woman.


    The two of them knew that it was wrong, yet even if it was wrong, they just couldn��t stop it.


    Their lips touched, and they kissed for the first time.


    The softness, warmth, and touch of their lips, they felt all of them when their lips were pressed together. It was such an amazing feeling, something that they had never felt before.


    However, Hana felt that her lips were pried open. She rolled her eyes and didn��t feel surprised by how naughty he was, so she opened her lips and let him insert her tongue inside.


    Yet, she regretted her decision since soon, she was instantly dominated by him.


    He was like a shark that had smelled the scent of sweet, delicious blood. He opened her lips and brutally tore every bit of her resistance.


    She just couldn��t think of anything, and all she thought of was only the pleasure that came from their kiss. It was so amazing that she forgot everything. She had be a woman once again, and he was the one that awoken her desire.


    As they kissed, she could feel the heat on her stomach. When their lips parted, she looked down and saw a big bulge almost tearing his pants, showing how hard his erection was. Her face flushed red as she looked at him shyly.


    He almost lost his mind at this moment since this woman was just attractive.


    ��I want her.��


    That thought crossed his mind, and he wanted to bring her to her room immediately, eating her whole and owning everything, whether it was her body or heart.


    ��It��s bigger than in the dream.��


    Hana was also quite bold as she caressed his bulge through his pants. Even if this fabric separated her palm from his penis, she could feel how much desire it transmitted.


    However, as they were about to start something wrong, a single voice destroyed everything.


    ��Shishio, are you still in the toilet?��


    Blood was drained from Hana��s face, and she realized this wasn��t a dream.


    Shishio also quickly reacted and pulled Hana inside the toilet before he locked it since Yui walked out from the living room.


    ��Sorry, Yui, my stomach is just a bit sensitive toward a cold like the ice cream that we ate before.��


    ��Eh? Really? Are you okay? Do you need medicine?��


    ��It��s okay. I should recover after a while, and I want to eat your food as soon as possible.��


    ��Is that so? Then, I will make the best dinner for you~!�� Yui said happily.


    ������..��


    Hana and Shishio looked at each other before they sighed in relief, especially when they heard the sound of the door closing.


    However, Hana quickly looked at him and asked, ��Is this isn��t a dream?��


    ��Of course not, you silly.�� He lightly tapped Hana��s forehead gently.


    Hana blushed at this small gesture, but then she quickly asked, ��But why are you here?��


    ��Why can��t I be here? More importantly, we just kissed.��


    ��Ah, um, yeah���� Hana lowered her head and felt embarrassed. She thought that everything was just a dream, but it turned out that everything was a reality. She somehow understood why it felt hundreds of times better than reality.


    He looked at her for a while, feeling that this woman was so cute, so he couldn��t help but kiss her again.


    ������..��


    Hana was in a trace for a while, enjoying their kiss, but she quickly realized what she did was wrong, so she quickly pulled their lips away. She wanted to say something, but she stopped since she knew that she was the one that started. She took a deep breath and said, ��I���� She hesitated, but her desire grew stronger as they were so close to each other.


    ��I��?��


    ��I want you to make Yui happy,�� Hana said while looking at him with a solemn expression.


    ��Even if you don��t ask me, I will make her happy, but I also want to make you happy,�� Shishio said as he held her hands, which was somehow simr to what he had done to Yui before.


    Hana blushed before she took a deep breath and sighed, resting her forehead on his chest.


    ��Let��s keep our rtionship a secret.��


    She was no longer hiding her feelings, but she didn��t want to destroy her family.


    He looked at her for a while, and he knew that he had acquiesced to their rtionship, but the reality around them made it hard for them to be together.


    ��I know.��


    He hugged her gently as he caressed her hair.


    She smiled and wasn��t sure how long their rtionship wouldst or what their rtionship would be in the future, but for now, she was just happy.

 Chapter 690: Cultural Festival? Lets have fun, okay?

    Chapter 690: Cultural Festival? Let��s have fun, okay?


    On the next day, the ss was quiet because his homeroom teacher, Koharu Shirayama, had something to announce to everyone. However, even if she didn��t say anything, they knew what she wanted to say.


    The exam had ended, and there was only one thing that waited for them.


    While everyone was excited, he was looking out the window absentmindedly, thinking about yesterday��s event.


    Yesterday, he made Yui his woman, and they became a couple.


    It was something that he had expected since she didn��t hide her feelings toward him, and he also liked her.


    Their feelings were simr to each other, and it was something natural for them to be together.


    However, Yui wasn��t the only girl that became his woman yesterday.


    Yuigahama Hana also became his woman, which made him excited for some reason.


    He knew that it was wrong for him to think so, but the feeling he got from Hana was different from his other women. She had this immoral feeling, which was something that he shouldn��t touch or taint, yet here he was, touching her and owning her as his woman.


    It was wrong, yet, he didn��t regret what he had done.


    Simrly, Hana also thought the same.


    They knew what they did was wrong, but at the beginning of their meeting during that hot summer, they knew that everything was already inevitable. The wheel of fate between them had already moved, and in the end, they chose the worst decision, which was to be together.


    However, even if they chose to be together, they knew it was wrong, so they decided to keep this matter a secret.


    No, she was the one who wanted this rtionship a secret.


    He also understood her, and he didn��t force her to announce their rtionship, especially when he was the one who had messed up the Yuigahama family.


    If he wasn��t there, nothing would change for their family.


    Yui would be a happy girl who didn��t know anything.


    Hana was a good and happy mother since she had an obedient and cute daughter, but as a woman and a wife, she was far from happy.


    As for the father, Shishio wasn��t sure, and he didn��t really want to know.


    However, he came and interrupted their family.


    As for how their future was, he also wasn��t sure, but he knew that he could make Hana happy.


    The only problem was Yui since he wasn��t sure how she would react when she knew about his rtionship with her mother, especially on the day when they became together.


    So while he felt it was a bit hard to ept, he knew they should keep their rtionship for a while.


    ��If something like this happens, will I do the same with Chihiro-nee?��


    When he thought about Hana, he suddenly thought about Chihiro.


    Unlike Hana, who was a married woman, even if they were together, the problem wasn��t that big since as long as she divorced, there was no obstacle between them.


    As for her age, it was nothing but a number.


    However, Chihiro was different since she was his aunt.


    If they were together, even if there was now for them that forbade them to be together, it was hical in the eyes of people.


    Would he also hide their rtionship?


    He couldn��t give an answer since their rtionship hadn��t been formed, and as for whether they would be together or not, only the future could tell.


    Yet he still couldn��t forget the kiss they shared that night.


    It was one of the most unforgettable kisses in his life.


    Even now, he could still taste the tobo, alcohol, and traces of lipstick on her lips.


    When he thought about this, he suddenly thought about Hana again.


    As of now, he knew that Hana should be at the house, alone, without anyone.


    Whether her husband or daughter wasn��t present, Hana was the only one at her house.


    ��If Ie, what will happen?��


    He knew that he shouldn��t think by using his lower body alone, yet the allure of a married woman was something that he couldn��t resist. The kiss they didst night was also something he couldn��t erase from his mind. It kept appearing in his mind, and it made his day hardly calm.


    In the end, after he had dinner with Hana and Yui, he quickly returned to his apartment, bringing his women to the room one after another until he calmed down. It was also because of this that Nana and Nanami were a bit sleepy in ss.


    As for Mea and Maiko, who noticed them, they could only look at him while rolling their eyes. However, inwardly, they felt even two girls were unable to stop him, which made them hiss, wondering how strong he was.


    Yet if Nana and Nanami knew what the two girls were thinking, they would ask them for help since this guy was simply insatiable. The only thing they were d about was that they weren��t alone and they had a lot of sisters, which made them able to group up to defeat him.


    They were full of optimism, but in the end, the reality said otherwise, and he was just simply so powerful that they were all beaten.


    Nana and Nanami nced in his direction and thought they should have their revenge tonight.


    ��As you know, the cultural festival will start soon, and of course, our ss will also participate,�� Koharu said.


    ��Oh! Let��s do a y!��


    ��Let��s open a cafe!��


    ��Hmm�� I wonder what is good.��


    ��Please be quiet for a moment. We will discuss it now.�� Koharu looked at the ss president and said, ��ss President, can you help me?��


    ��Yes, Sensei.��


    While he had never mentioned it, the ss president of his ss was a female with sses. She was straightced and strict. It was also because of this that she didn��t look at him with good eyes since he was dating many girls at the same time.


    Whether he or the girls, they never confirmed what their rtionship was, but it was already an open secret for everyone that they were all his women.


    To be honest, this girl was attractive, but she didn��t trigger his system, so he had never thought much, yet he knew that this world didn��t revolve around the system, and as long as the girls were attractive, he shouldn��t have a hesitation, especially when he had never thought of the system when he decided to date someone.


    When the ss president stood at the podium, she looked at everyone and said, ��Okay, let��s decide everything with a vote.�� She looked at Nanami and asked, ��Aoyama-san, can you help me with the votes?��


    ��Ah, um, sorry, but my body doesn��t feel good.�� Nanami quickly made an excuse since she didn��t want to move out from her table. She then looked at Shishio helplessly as if she told him everything was his fault.


    ��������.�� Shishio.


    ��Eh? Are you okay? Do you need to go to the infirmary?��


    ��It��s okay. I should feel better soon,�� Nanami said awkwardly since she felt it was too exaggerated for her to go to the infirmary just because she was too tired after her lovemaking with Shishio.


    ��Is that so?��


    In the end, the ss president asked another girl to help her with the vote of what their ss would do in the cultural festival.


    With that said, the meeting started, and they started to talk about what they wanted to do for the cultural festival.


    Watching their excitement, he had a hard time understanding their enthusiasm since it felt like the cultural festival was their everything in the school. However, it wasn��t only him who thought so since not everyone in the ss was that excited about this cultural festival.


    After all, instead of preparing for this event, wasn��t it better for them to study more?


    Or wasn��t it better for them just to have a holiday?


    Especially when it was an open secret that the cultural festival was an event for the art division to show their worth.


    Still, the cultural festival had always been known for the unity of everyone, and it was impossible to fight with the wave of enthusiasm, especially for those loners and introverts.


    ��Let��s have a y!��


    ��With Oga-kun as the protagonist, no one can stop us!��


    The girls were excited, but he quickly coughed and said, ��Sorry to break your dream, but I am quite busy with my clubs, and it is impossible for me to be a protagonist in the y.��


    Protagonist?


    Don��t be kidding!


    He had a lot of projects already, and he didn��t want to spend all of his time on this meaningless youth enthusiasm.


    ��Instead of a y, how about we open a stall?��


    He knew that they wouldn��t give up on making him participate, so in the end, he decided to take the initiative.


    ��Stall?��


    As expected, everyone was looking at him and listening to him curiously.


    ��How about a crepe? I happen to know how to make one. Even the fancy ones, if you want, I can teach you.��


    ����������


    They were all in silence for a while before the girls quickly roared.


    ��ss Prez, let��s make a stall!��


    ��Creep! Let��s have a creep!��


    ��There��s no doubt this is the best one!��


    ����������


    The ss president looked at Shishio and asked, ��Are you that you can make one?��


    ��I am pretty good at cooking. You should ask everyone who has eaten my food.��


    Whether Nana, Mea, Maiko, Nanami, or others who had tried to eat his food also agreed with him.


    How good was his food?


    There was no need to ask since even the head chef of the three-star restaurant would bow their head down at him as long as they tasted his food.


    With that said, the ss president could helplessly write that their ss would open a crepe stall.


    ��Now, it is time to decide who will be the members of themittee for the cultural festival. We need two people, one girl, and one boy. If you��re interested, please raise your hand!��


    ������������


    No one raised their hands.


    However, unexpectedly, one girl raised her hand and said, ��I will do it.�� She then looked at Usa, and he was surprised before he nodded. ��Me too! Me too! I will do it too!��


    ����������..�� Everyone.


    Their lips twitched, and they knew that Usa and his girlfriend nned to use this chance to date, but no one wanted to take the position on themittee, so in the end, Usa and his girlfriend were chosen.


    With that said, the cultural festival was about to start soon, and everything might be decided in this single event.


    Still, he sighed and wanted to skip school, so he could visit Hana��s house.


    ��Or Ayaka is also good.��

 Chapter 691: Occasion

    Chapter 691: asion


    Shishio wanted to skip school, but he couldn��t since he had an appointment with Ritsu Kawai. He waited for her at the usual vending machine ice cream, where he usually waited before the start of the service club.


    ��Shishio-kun.��


    ��Senpai.��


    ��Sorry, did you wait long?�� Ritsu came hurriedly, and in her hand, she was holding a registration paper along with a game proposal filled with the game introduction.


    ��It��s okay. I have just arrived.�� He just happened to take out a papaya ice cream that he had bought from the vending machine. ��Do you want ice cream, Senpai?��


    ����is it time for this?�� Ritsu was speechless, but she moved closer to the vending machine and looked at the various options for the taste of the ice creams. She took her money and chose the vani vor.


    ��Vani?��


    ��What? I like it.��


    ��It��s okay. I also love it.��


    Shishio loved vani so much.


    Still, even if they talked about the vor of the ice cream, why did Ritsu feel that they talked about different things?


    Anyway, they weren��t in a hurry to put the registration form to the student council and decided to enjoy their ice cream for a moment.


    Ritsu nced at Shishio for a while and felt that everything was so natural, but was everything going to continue?


    Even though she had made up her mind and also knew how she felt about him, she hadn��t done anything.


    Yet how could she do that?


    To be honest, it was amazing that she could fall for a scumbag like him. However, her heart couldn��t be changed, and she only wanted him.


    ��By the way, before we go, can you check this proposal?��


    Ritsu gave the proposal paper to Shishio.


    Shishio held his ice cream in his mouth and read the proposal for a short moment. Even though it was a proposal, there were only a few papers, so he didn��t need a long time to read it. Frankly, there was no need for them to make a proposal, and they only needed to put a registration paper to the student council.


    However, if he didn��t do that, Ritsu would do nothing, and formally, this was better.


    Whether Misaki, Shiina, or Ryuunosuke were genius types, they always did everything on their own without caring for others.


    Formality?


    Who cares about it?


    Everything was about a result.


    As long as the student council saw the team members for their game, they would give an ��ok�� sign without hesitation.


    After all, whether it was him, Misaki, Shiina, or Ryuunosuke were all famous, and they were all prodigies. Knowing all of them wanted to create something together, no matter what it was, no one would stop them. Instead, they would do their best to support them.


    However, Ritsu was different. She wasn��t like any of them, but it was good since she didn��t have to be like them. She was okay not to change and stayed like this. Because of this, he told her to be a manager and manage the schedule and various formalities needed for their project.


    Ritsu had read so many books, and naturally, she knew how to make the necessary formalities easily.


    ��It��s good.��


    He put down the papers and continued to eat.


    ��Then, should we go now?��


    Ritsu stood up and extended his hand in his direction.


    ��������


    He stared at her, speechless, wondering how she could make such a handsome gesture.


    Shouldn��t it be the guy who does this?


    However, he reached for her hand and let her pull him.


    ��Ugh! You��re too heavy.��


    ����if I were a female, I might curse you now.��


    Ritsu smiled and asked, ��Do you want to be a female?��


    ��No, I am happy to be a guy, but let me tell you that Mashiro can handle my weight.��


    ��Huh? Really?�� Ritsu was confused since she took all of her power to pull him up.


    Yet he didn��t give an answer since the circumstance where Shiina could handle his weight wasn��t something that could be exined in this ce or to Ritsu.


    Once again, Ritsu felt that this guy was saying something that she didn��t understand, which made her a bit annoyed and curious, wondering what this guy was talking about.


    ��


    ��Okay, we will ept your registration. We expect something great from all of you.��


    The student council president, Souichirou Tatebayashi, epted the game registration for the members of the Sakurasou happily. He knew that with the members of Sakurasou entering the cultural festival, this event would be even merrier, and he had confidence that this event would be even more exciting than any previous events in the history of Suimei.


    ����that��s all?�� Ritsu was speechless and asked, ��Don��t you want to read the proposal?�� She had made the proposal for a night, yet it wasn��t read, and the moment they gave the registration, it was epted immediately.


    ��It��s okay. I believe in you,�� Souchirou said without hesitation. With Shishio, Shiina, Misaki, and Ryuunosuke, even if he didn��t read the proposal, as long as they gave a registration form, they would be epted.


    ��������


    Ritsu realized that the world was unfair for the first time.


    ��Okay, then, thank you.��


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to thank us. It should be us who should thank you since you have decided to do something at this cultural festival.��


    ������..��


    Shishio and Ritsu felt weird since this guy was too enthusiastic, right?


    He also felt that this guy felt that his presence was like the presence of god in front of his worshippers. He knew that this example was too much, but this should be something simr.


    Yet what they didn��t know, Souichirou thought that Mitaka Jin would be part of the Sakurasou team and created a game together, which made him d.


    Souchirou sighed in relief and thought that Mitaka was too stingy since he didn��t say anything about this matter. After all, they were living together, yet he didn��t know about this matter. He had thought that Mitaka had fallen, but it seemed that Mitaka had done a good job secretly.


    ��Was it because of my words back then?��


    Souichirou thought that this was the case, but when he looked at the registration form, he was dumbfounded and quickly stood up.


    ��Um, wait!��


    ��Yes?��


    When Shishio and Ritsu were about to leave, they stopped when Souchirou suddenly called them.


    ��Is Mitaka not going to join you?��


    ��Mitaka?�� 2x


    Shishio and Ritsu looked at each other in confusion for a while.


    ��Who?�� 2x


    ������.�� Souchirou was speechless, then said, ��I-I mean Mitaka Jin! Isn��t he your senior and also a tenant in Sakurasou?��


    Shishio and Ritsu looked at each other again, then Ritsu said, ��Um, Senpai, I think that you misunderstood something. Mitaka-senpai isn��t the tenant of Sakurasou. He has moved from the dorm and moved somewhere else.��


    ��But����


    ��But?��


    ��Isn��t he your Senpai?��


    ��Well, yes, but you��re also our Senpai, too, right?�� Shishio said.


    ������..�� Souchirou felt conflicted before he sat in his seat again.


    ��Is that all, Senpai?��


    ��Ah, um, yeah.��


    ��Then, excuse us.��


    The two left, leaving Souchirou looked at the registration paper for a while before he took his phone and called Mitaka. It didn��t take a long time before Mitaka answered him.


    ��What��s wrong, Soichirou? Are you missing me? Sorry, but I don��t swing that way.��


    ��Stop with your stupid joke,�� Souchirou growled.


    ��So what��s wrong? Are you going backte again?��


    ��Well, I will go backte, but there is something that I want to tell you.��


    ��What?��


    ��Sakurasou, I mean, all the student tenants in that dorm have sent their registration to show their game at the cultural festival!��


    ��Oh.��


    ��Oh? Is that all? I am serious. If you��re like this, Misaki will leave you.��


    ��Souchirou, this is my problem.��


    Before Souchirou said anything, the call was hung. He looked at his phone speechlessly before he shook his head since even if Misaki was stolen from Mitaka, it had nothing to do with him. He also felt that it was better for Misaki to choose a different man since Mitaka was far from a good man.


    ��


    Mitaka looked at his phone for a while, and no one knew what he was thinking, but he was far from calm, especially when he held his phone tightly.


    While he was in this state, drowned and numbed everything while also having a delusion that everything would be okay and Misaki would still love him, he realized that Misaki had gone so far, so far that they would be nothing but a mere stranger in the future.


    Yet he could do nothing, and he still believed that Misaki wouldn��t abandon him.


    Misaki would still love him.


    ��Misaki, I believe in you����


    ��


    Misaki was shaking her waist as she held her breasts with her two hands, seemingly falling into pleasure.


    Shishio was at the bottom, watching her moving up and down while ying with her breasts.


    It was in the evening, right after school finished, and the two didn��t hesitate to go back to Sakurasou. While they nned to work on their game, they somehow got distracted and spent their time in her room doing something they shouldn��t have.


    As for how his room was, there was Rita, so it was a bit hard for them to do this, so he had to slip into Misaki��s room, which was something easy for him, especially when he had a ��Ninjutsu Mastery.��


    ��Shishio! Shishio!��


    Misaki screamed his name, but her lips were taken by him before she was pushed to bed. When she was at the bottom, she was at his mercy, and she hugged the pillow tightly to kill her voice.


    ��Misaki!��


    ��Hnng~!��


    Misaki��s body trembled and shook for a while before shey weakly on her stomach. However, soon, her lower body trembled again when he pulled his penis out from her.


    ��If you��re so wild like this, will you have the energy to work?��


    Hey on her side while caressing her soft buttocks.


    ��It��s okay. I am stronger than you think.�� Misaki rolled her bodyzily and faced him.


    ��Now that you mention it, is your family going to visit the cultural festival?�� He had seen almost all the parents of his girlfriends except for Shiina since her parents were in Ennd, and also Misaki since her parents were living outside of Tokyo.


    It didn��t mean he was curious about her parents, but their daughter had be his woman, and he wanted to see how her parents had educated this uselessly cheerful girl.


    ��Yes, they will. My older sister will alsoe,�� Misaki said weakly, trying to catch her breath as she closed her eyes.


    ��Do you have an older sister?��


    ��I do.�� She then opened her eyes and asked, ��Do you want to have a ��Shimai-don�� (Having his way with two sisters).��


    ��What the hell are you saying, idiot?�� He lightly tapped her nipple.


    ��Mm~!�� She bit her lower lip, trying to hold the shiver in her body before sheined with a blush on her face. ��My body is still sensitive!��


    ��Isn��t it your fault for saying something stupid?��


    ��Oh? You don��t have such an interest?��


    ��Why do you think I have?�� He was speechless, but he was even more at a loss when she looked at him suspiciously. He knew that he was a habitual offender, but it didn��t mean that he would jump into every beautiful girl he saw, okay?


    ��Well, let me give you an interesting fact that might make you interested,�� Misaki said with augh.


    ����while I believe that I won��t show any interest, let me hear what makes you so confident.��


    ��She was Jin��s ex-girlfriend.��


    ������.�� Shishio.


    As of now, Mitaka should be happy since Misaki didn��t seem to forget about him.

 Chapter 692: It can’t be helped

    Chapter 692: It can��t be helped


    Leaving Mitaka, who might be happy when he knew that Misaki didn��t forget about him, Shishio was speechless by the asion and situation Misaki mentioned about Mitaka.


    If your older sister is Mitaka��s ex-girlfriend, then what do you want me to do?


    ��You know, I have talked with my older sister before,�� Misaki suddenly said.


    ��Why?��


    ��Because she wanted to visit the cultural festival.��


    Frankly, her rtionship with her older sister was quite awkward, but it couldn��t be helped since her older sister suddenly dated Mitaka all of sudden without telling her. When it happened, she couldn��t react and realized she was alone.


    Her older sister and Mitaka had left her.


    Yet, who would have thought that when she decided to go to Tokyo to join Suimei, Mitaka would also follow her?


    Why did he want to do that?


    Even though he was dating her older sister, why did he decide to follow her?


    When she thought about it, she realized that this guy had always liked her, but he didn��t dare to express his feelings to her. If back then he had confessed to her, she might agree with him, but it was different now. It was already toote. Her body and heart were already owned by someone else.


    The feeling of love on her toward Mitaka had disappeared, and it was reced by someone else.


    However, it didn��t erase the annoyance when she thought about what Mitaka did to her.


    By now, she realized what Mitaka had been doing. He was nothing but an indecisive guy who didn��t hesitate to use her. He also loved to torment her, knowing her feelings, yet he kept doing it with other girls as if nothing had happened.


    Mitaka was probably having fun when he had superiority toward her, especially when she stupidly followed him like an obedient dog.


    As for how Misaki could know all of this, it wasn��t because of Shishio, but it was because she thought about it herself. When she wasn��t in love with Mitaka, everything was clear, and she alsomented her past when she was in love with this worthless guy.


    She also talked about this matter to her big sister, and her big sister was so surprised when she learned that she was dating someone else, and that person wasn��t Mitaka.


    By now, Misaki also knew that her big sister was nothing but a recement for Mitaka, and her big sister was yed by him.


    How could she not be angry?


    Thinking about this, wasn��t it better for her big sister to date Shishio too?


    Anyway, everything about Shishio was better.


    The only problem was that this guy had too many women, but he could satisfy all of them, so everything was okay.


    ��So, talk about us?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Um.�� Misaki nodded with a smile and hugged him happily. ��Our rtionship was quite awkward before, but now it is different.��


    ��I see�� while I am not going to touch your sister, it is good to know that your rtionship has returned to how it used to be.�� However, he saw that her reaction was a bit strange, so he asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Well, my rtionship with my sister isn��t really that good.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Un.�� She thought for a while and felt confused. ��I wonder why?��


    ��Why, huh?��


    If he thought for a moment, he could understand the reason.


    Envy.


    This should be why her older sister didn��t like Misaki that much. He was sure thatpared to the older sister, her parents would dote on Misaki more, but it was a normal thing since her sister should be a normal girl without any troubles, but Misaki was a genius type.


    While Misaki had the ability to stay alive with her anime alone, it was different from hermunication ability. Naturally, her parents worried about Misaki more than her older sister, who could stand on her own.


    Yet, the human mind was impossible to read, and while knowing this, Misaki��s older sister had a hard time epting it, but she could only swallow it.


    ��Do you know the reason?�� Misaki asked.


    He didn��t answer her question. Instead, he patted her soft buttocks and said, ��Don��t forget about the game. I will wash my body first.��


    ��Hey, tell me!��


    ��Do you want to do it again?��


    ������..��


    Misaki was silent since her body was still sensitive. If possible, she wanted to sleepzily now, but was she going to be defeated here? Like this? She can��t ept this kind of defeat!


    He nodded in satisfaction, but when he was about to stand up, his penis was grabbed by Misaki.


    ��I-I can help you with my mouth and hands.��


    In her anime, her protagonists had never given up. They stood up no matter how big the obstacles were, so how could she lie down here?


    She was going to stand up and fight him again!


    Her eyes were burning with an intense me, and she was ready for the next fight.


    ������.�� Shishio.


    ��


    Shishio sat in the living room with a towel on his neck. He was sitting on the sofa, feeling extremely rxed after a tough exercise. He had to say that Misaki was a genius and she could learn various techniques on her own.


    Yet was it possible for a mortal to reach the height of god?


    Naturally, it was impossible.


    No matter how hard a human struggles in front of overwhelming power, their resistance is meaningless.


    In front of a superior species, they had no resistance.


    Suddenly, he realized that his ��Chuunibyou�� act had returned, which made him shake his head furiously.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Nanami asked curiously.


    ��Nothing.�� He looked at Shiina, who was eating her Baumkuchen quietly and happily, but he suddenly took her Baumkuchen cruelly.


    �������� Shiina.


    ������.�� Everyone.


    They were all shocked by his sudden action, but his next action made them even more dumbfounded.


    He tore a small part of the Baumkuchen and fed it to Shiina. ��Open your mouth.��


    Shiina blinked her eyes before she opened her mouth obediently, letting him feed her like a stray cat.


    ��Is it good?��


    ��Un!�� Shiina nodded with a blush.


    ��That��s good.�� He caressed her hair gently, which made her purr.


    ������.�� Everyone.


    Chihiro sighed and wanted to say something, but Rita beat her first. ��Hey, can you not flirt here? Also, how could you treat Mashiro like this?!��


    Chihiro looked at Rita for a while before she closed her lips. She looked at the document in her hands. If someone looked closely, they would see that it was a detailed n about the guests that would be invited to the cultural festival. Naturally, it also included alumni that had seeded in their respective careers, but when she saw one name, she couldn��t help but frown.


    Shishio didn��t notice this since Rita tried to fight for Shiina because she felt that this guy was bullying Shiina.


    If she returned now, what would happen to Shiina?


    She couldn��t help but imagine a scene where Shiina was being bullied by him.


    Yet why?


    Why did she feel a bit jealous of Shiina?


    ��Rita, it��s okay.��


    ��Mashiro����


    ��I like when Shishio bullied me.��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��Um, Shiina-san, can you not say something misleading?��


    ��Shishio is always rough.��


    ��Shiina-san!��


    He realized that Shiina had done her revenge.


    ��


    ��Anyway, is it a time for you to rx like this? Don��t you have a game to finish?�� Rita asked curiously since they were all too calm and rxed, right?


    ��I am done with my job.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��I also have remembered my scripts.��


    ��I have made the n.��


    ��So the rest is only that long-haired boy?�� Rita asked.


    ��That��s right.��


    Their n was smooth, and there was no need to be in a hurry.


    As long as everything was moved ording to the n, everything would bepleted before the cultural festival.


    As for the literature club, he knew that everything would be alright.


    It was also the same with his ss since he only needed to teach his ssmates to make crepes. Everything was so smooth, and there was no need to think much about the cultural festival.


    If there was something that he was worried about, it would be the movie since when he thought about Yukinoshita, this girl had always tried to push herself and tried everything on her own.


    ��I should visit herter.��


    ����so, you don��t need my help?�� Rita asked with a slightly depressed tone.


    ��Do you want to help?��


    ��I-I have never said that! I only feel it is too pitiful if you fail your cultural festival!��


    This girl�� was she a tsundere?


    While they were speechless, they didn��t say much.


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Hey, I never said that I would help.��


    ��Rita, it��s annoying if you keep maintaining that tsundere character.��


    ��Shishio, I am going to fight you!��


    Rita leaped and wanted to bite this bastard, but he caught her in his arms and lifted her from her armpits.


    ��This guy����


    She had to say that this guy was strong, but how could she give up?


    She tried to escape by moving around, but because of this, his hands kept touching her breasts.


    Shishio looked at Rita for a while and decided to keep her like this for a while. It wasn��t a momentter that she was exhausted andy tired on the ground.


    ��You�� You�� just how strong your stamina is����


    Rita was speechless.


    ��Shishio is super strong,�� Shiina added.


    �������� Everyone.


    Shishio was speechless, but he suddenly noticed Chihiro��s strange expression. He wanted to ask, but suddenly Shiina said, ��Shishio, are you not going to draw?��


    ��Me?��


    ��Un.��


    ��Huh?�� Rita suddenly interrupted and asked, ��Can this guy draw something?��


    ��Shishio is better than me. He is my teacher,�� Shiina said.


    �������� Rita looked at Shishio in disbelief.


    ��This is a joke, right?��


    Those words were clearly shown on her face.


    Frankly, he didn��t care about Rita��s thoughts of him, but Shiina urged him to draw to show Rita how amazing his drawing skill was. He took the sketch and pencil, but he didn��t immediately draw. Instead, he looked at Rita and said, ��Let me remind you that I won��t ept a student.��


    ��It��s okay. If I beg you to be my teacher, I will be your maid forever!�� Rita didn��t believe that Shishio had good drawing skills, and she thought that Shiina had exaggerated him.


    Shishio looked at Rita for a while before he started to draw.


    Rita was on his side, looking at him skeptically before her expression changed into doubt, surprise, startle, shock, and numbness. She was looking at him in a daze with various emotions in her heart.


    When he finished, he put down the pencil quietly and sighed.


    Shiina, Nanami, Ritsu, Shiro-san, Mayumi, and Sayaka looked at his drawing and thought it was as good as ever.


    ��Hey, draw me next time.��


    ��Yes, draw me when I collect the porn magazines next time, or tie myself in bondage!��


    ������.�� Everyone.


    ��Un, Shishio-kun.��


    ��Why the polite way of speaking so suddenly?�� He looked at Rita speechlessly.


    Rita didn��t care about Shishio��s question and said without hesitation, ��I want you to be my teacher!��


    ��������.�� Shishio.

 Chapter 693: Change

    Chapter 693: Change


    As the cultural festival was about to start, not only the students in his ss but every student in this school also prepared themselves for this important event in their lives.


    This was a normal thing since they could only enjoy this festival three times in three years, and after that, they would be adults who could only spend their time working, resting, or eating.


    It might also be the reason why many works had a high school student as the protagonist since they all hadn��t been burdened by reality, and they could enjoy their lives and beliefs as much as they wanted to.


    Whether they wanted to spend their time studying, dating, ying, or just being a loner, everything was free, and it was why the high school had always been a magical ce.


    It might also be one of the reasons why many adults longed for this time.


    Everyone was busy, and they were all festive with all the excitement which happened around them.


    Hikigaya was also included, but unlike the rest, he was chosen as amittee to help with the cultural festival, which made him sigh.


    Why should he have to do this troublesome thing?


    After all, if possible, he wanted to stay in his ss and help with the y since the heroine of the y in their ss was Totsuka Saika. Yet he wasn��t chosen, and in the end, he was forced to do the duty that he didn��t want to do. What was even worse, the protagonist of this y was Hayama.


    In other words, Hayama and Totsuka would be together in this y.


    Was this NTR?


    He wasn��t sure, but fortunately, the y was about ��The Little Prince,�� so everything should be okay, right?


    Still, while Hikigaya was in a dilemma, Yumiko Miura also wasn��t much different. She looked at Hina Ebina and Yui Yuigahama with aplex expression.


    ��So you two went to the Tokyo Tower?��


    ��Un!��


    ��He was the one who confessed?��


    ��No, he was bullying me!��


    The twoughed and talked happily to each other, yet Yumiko couldn��t join their conversation, and her mood also wasn��t good, so she had been absentminded for a while.


    Still, as of now, their group was no longer three people but four people.


    However, Saki Kawasaki only nced at themzily and justy on her table. This was her personality, and she didn��t really have much of an interest in their conversation. This should be the case, but when it was rted to him, she listened attentively. She might not say anything, but she only shook her head since she had done everything which they had done with him.


    ��Then, have you done that?�� Ebina asked with a lewd expression.


    ����..�� Saki, Yumiko, and Yui.


    ��Wh-What are you saying all of sudden, Ebina?!�� Yui blushed and felt embarrassed.


    ��You�� we��re in the ss?! What if someone hears our conversation?!�� Yumiko was also embarrassed.


    ����..�� Saki blinked her eyes and looked at Yui curiously. Embarrassed? If she felt that way, she wouldn��t take the initiative to give him a threesome with Miu Ashihara.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay. We��re talking quietly, and no one will dare to listen to us with you here, Yumiko,�� Ebina said and thought that it was great to have a queen of the ss as her friend.


    ����..�� Yumiko.


    ��Not-Not yet���� Yui blushed and felt shy, but she looked at Saki and Ebina, then asked, ��Um, is�� is it good?��


    ��Yu-Yui! What are you talking about?!�� Yumiko was blushing all over, but she also timidly looked at Ebina and Saki.


    ��I-I mean, you seem to enjoy it much, so I-I am curious���� Yui would be lying if she wasn��t curious to have sex with Shishio. Instead, she was extremely curious and even wanted to do it with him. Suddenly, she thought it might be good to invite him to her house and maybe, they could do that.


    ��Yui���� Yumiko looked at Yui with aplex mood since this pure girl seemed to have been infected by Shishio, but she would be lying if she wasn��t curious. While it appeared she didn��t want to know, she nced in Ebina��s direction.


    Ebina and Saki were in silence for a while. No, they fell into a trace.


    ��It��s good, so good that you won��t believe it,�� Ebina said with a helpless sigh and a shy blush on her cheeks.


    ��Umm�� it feels so good.�� Saki nodded with a love symbol in her pupils.


    ����..�� Yui and Yumiko were quiet, and they tightened their thighs.


    ��Re-Really?��


    ��Un.�� Ebina nodded. ��But you need to be careful.��


    ��Careful?�� 2x


    ��He is strong. Your body might be wrecked by him, and you might be crazy from pleasure.�� Ebina didn��t lie since she needed a long time to recover, but it felt so amazing that her brain turned into mush.


    ��He-He is that strong?�� Yumiko was shocked.


    Saki looked at Yumiko and shook her head since she still remembered how Shishio could destroy a man whose body was bigger than him easily. As of now, he might not fight anymore, but it wasn��t because he was scared or something. Instead, she felt that all of the people he knew were too weak and they couldn��t give him excitement, which was why he didn��t bother to fight.


    ��He is.�� Ebina had no doubt that he was the strongest man on earth now. She then looked at Yui and said, ��But you don��t need to worry. He is gentle, but if you want him to be rough, you can also ask him.��


    ��I-I won��t ask something like that!�� Yui roared at Ebina since she wasn��t the kind of pervert who wanted to be dominated!


    Really!


    Please believe in her!


    Well, she felt that it might not be bad, though.


    However, she somehow wanted to invite him to her house soon.


    ��Well, everyone has their own fetishes, so it is okay.�� Ebina then looked at Yumiko and asked, ��Yumiko, how about you?��


    ��Hu-Huh?! Why did you mention me all of a sudden?!�� Yumiko couldn��t maintain her calm.


    ��I mean�� you��re clear, right?��


    Yui, Saki, and Ebina only looked at Yumiko helplessly since they knew what this girl felt toward their man.


    ��I-I won��t fall for such a scumbag!�� Yumiko said, but shecked confidence.


    ��Yes, yes.�� Ebina only rolled her eyes, but she didn��t force Yumiko to confess. ��Anyway, let��s talk about the cultural festival. By the way, Yui, how is your movie?��


    When this question fell, everyone was looking at Yui since if there was something they were curious about in this cultural festival; it would be the video, which was shot by the Service Club.


    While they talked to each other, Hayama Hayato looked at the four girls in aplicated mood. Their rtionship was no longer as good as before, and Yumiko was no longer crazy about him. Then, somehow, they had just parted away, but when the girls were alright, the boys felt a bit ufortable, especially Toge. No, it should be Tobe.


    Tobe looked at Ebina and thought that this girl had be more beautiful. Unfortunately, he could no longer talk with her.


    Meanwhile, the second most popr group among the girls tried to get closer to Hayama��s clique to change Yumiko��s clique.


    Unfortunately, they were just different, and they just couldn��t be together, which made the second most popr girl feel dissatisfied. However, what could they do? This was Hayama Hayato, the second most popr guy in this school. Coming from a wealthy family, smart, handsome appearance, polite, and more importantly handsome, this guy was simply sugar in the middle of an ant nest.


    Hayato looked at Yumiko��s group for a while before he took a deep breath subconsciously and walked toward them. ��Hey, what are you talking about?��


    ������..��


    Suddenly, Yumiko, Ebina, Yui, and Saki were in silence, and they looked at Hayato silently.


    ��It��s nothing.��


    ������..�� Hayato.


    Hikigaya, who saw all of this, felt satisfied somehow.


    ��


    ��By the way, why don��t we stop our activity for a while?�� Yukinoshita suddenly said.


    ��Hmm?�� 2x


    Yui and Hikigaya looked at Yukinoshita in surprise.


    ��I mean, we��re going to be busy with the cultural festival, right? I also have to edit the video and be amittee member,�� Yukinoshita said.


    ��You��re chosen as amittee member?�� Shishio asked.


    ��Yes.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    ��Did you take the initiative?��


    ��Yes.��


    Themittee definitely wasn��t a favorite position for any students in this school, especially the first year, since they would be nothing but a ve to the upperssmen, so when he heard that Yukinoshita took themittee position by her initiative, he didn��t feel surprised since she knew that she wouldn��t be the position of the ve. Instead, she would be the master.


    ��Are you thinking of something rude about me?�� Yukinoshita stared at Shishio with doubt.


    ��No, no. It��s your imagination.��


    ��You are also quite busy, right? From our movie, literature club, crepe stall in your ss, and also game from your dorm. You have four projects!�� Yukinoshita couldn��t help but remind Shishio. ��It is fortunate that you don��t take the position on themittee.��


    ������.�� Yui and Hikigaya were speechless since they didn��t expect that this guy would be so busy.


    He looked at Yukinoshita and wondered whether it was because of him that she decided to make this decision. While he was moved, she should know that his stamina was as good as ever, and it was impossible for this small matter to take him down.


    However, he also felt Yukinoshita��s decision was good since they had nothing to do with the Service Club.


    ��As for our movie, we have made everything. The rest is only waiting for the cultural festival.��


    They had made all the preparation, and they also wouldn��t stay in the clubroom. Instead, their system would be leaving their clubroom alone, and they would y the movie every half an hour.


    If one wanted to watch the movie, one had to pay 200 yen, which they paid before they entered.


    Naturally, they would put a box at the entrance of the clubroom.


    As for whether one would steal the box or not, it was impossible. Unless one wanted to die.


    Still, the money wasn��t that important, but they could use that money to go out to eat together, which was great.


    ��I agree,�� Shishio said after a moment of thought.


    ��How about you two?�� Yukinoshita looked at Yui and Hikigaya.


    ��I don��t mind.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    Hikigaya and Yui didn��t really mind.


    ��That��s good. We��ll start a break now, and the activity will start a few days before the cultural festival since we need to prepare for our venue.��


    They nodded and listened carefully.


    ��Still, you forget one thing,�� Shishio said.


    ��What?��


    ��The editing of the movie.��


    ��I am in the middle of that. You don��t need to worry,�� Yukinoshita said confidently.


    However, Shishio kept staring at her.


    Still, she didn��t flinch and was still confident.


    ��Well, thest thing is the title.��


    ��Title, huh?��


    This was something she hadn��t thought about.


    They thought for a while and couldn��t think of a suitable title.


    ��There are still so many days, but let��s think of it together.��


    This time Yukinoshita didn��t force herself to handle the matter alone.


    With everything decided, they decided to go back early.


    Still, when they were about to return, the hem of his uniform was held by Yui.


    ��Um�� Shishio-kun, do you want to visit my house?��


    �������� Shishio.

 Chapter 694: Welcome, Shishio-kun

    Chapter 694: Wee, Shishio-kun


    It hadn��t been a week since he came to Yui��s house.


    After their rtionship was confirmed, he also confirmed his rtionship with Hana.


    It was something unthinkable and probably might or might not happen in reality.


    No, it would probably happen in reality.


    After all, the first hominins appeared seven million before the century, so, during those millions of years, many things could happen. It also included how a daughter and a mother could be together with the same man.


    Yet, he didn��t care about those people from millions of years ago. Instead, he was more cornered about what he might be doing with Yui.


    Why do you want to bring me to your house?


    However, he didn��t bother to ask and just walked with her while talking about what their ss was about to do. It seemed Ebina nned to do a BL (Boys Loves) drama with Hayama and Totsuka as the main characters. While he felt it was quite strange, and he wasn��t sure whether he woulde to visit or not, one thing was for sure; he felt sorry for Hikigaya since he knew Totsuka would be with Hayama.


    ��By then�� is it also included as an NTR?��


    Probably.


    However, it didn��t really matter to him.


    As they walked, he realized he hadn��t mentioned the rewards he got from kissing Yui and Hana in the past.


    < As you have kissed Yuigahama Yui, you have received an ��Enhanced Muscles�� >


    < As you have kissed Yuigahama Hana, you received a ��Fengshui Mastery�� >


    ��Hmm����


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��No, I just wonder whether I should bring something before we go to your house.��


    ��Huh? What do you want to bring?�� Yui asked with a blush.


    ����I don��t know what you��re thinking, but I am thinking of bringing something like meat or fruit since your mother has always taken care of me and let me join you to dinner with your family from time to time. If I don��t bring something, won��t it be rude?��


    ��O-Oh�� that��s it���� Yui sighed in relief and somehow also felt disappointed.


    ��This girl����


    He was speechless, but he moved closer to her ear and whispered, ��If it��s something you imagine, I have always kept it in my wallet.��


    ��Hu-Huh?!�� Yui felt that her face was like on fire. ��Wh-What are you saying?!��


    ��Hmm�� what have you been thinking for a while, you perverted girl.�� He tapped Yui��s head gently, speechlessly.


    Yui covered her forehead while looking at him shyly. ��I-I am not a perverted girl!��


    ��Then, tell me what you have been thinking?��


    �������� Yui.


    ��Anyway, let��s get something before we go to your house.��


    ��Um, Shishiron, I am not a perverted girl.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    ��Shishiron!��


    As he walked to the shopping district, looking at various shops, wondering what he should buy before visiting Yui��s house, he checked the rewards he got.


    The enhanced muscle was a good thing since his muscle became stronger and easier to recover, and if he wanted to develop it further, there was no limit to the growth of his muscles. Along with ��Seimei Kikan,�� which he��s got in the past, he didn��t need to get worried his muscles would make his overall body ugly.


    Suddenly, he thought that he might be a gym maniac.


    As for his second reward, which was a ��Fengshui Mastery,�� it was a strange skill. However, it was an extremely useful skill since it made him able to choose the bestnd to build anything that he wanted.


    It might be strange to say this, especially in a world where technology has developed to the point where we might be able to colonize another, but the matter of the supernatural couldn��t be erased and still exists now. It also includes Fengshui.


    By using this skill, he would be able to tell the point where a lot of luck gathered.


    If he built a house or a building in that area, while it wouldn��t be obvious, it would make the people who lived in that ce feel happy and also healthy because of the luck which gathered in that ce.


    Naturally, he could also know the unlucky spot, which made his enemies feel depressed and sick.


    After he got this ability, he also bought a fewnds that had good Fengshui outside of Tokyo.


    ��Shishio, try this!�� Yui showed her bitten croquette with a happy smile.


    He looked at her for a moment and bit her croquette while wondering when this girl bought this food.


    ��How is it?�� Yui asked.


    ��It��s good.��


    ��Right?�� Yui looked at him and asked, ��There are so many things here. Have you thought about what you want to buy?�� She looked at various shops in the shopping districts with a confused expression, wondering what he should buy.


    ��I will get a melon.��


    ��Huh? Is that okay?��


    Yui thought that he was going to get something ordinary, but she didn��t expect he was going to buy something expensive.


    While it might be strange, the price of fruits in this country was high.


    The reason?


    If he wasn��t wrong, it should be because the fruits weren��t suitable to be nted in this country.


    The proof?


    Have you watched a scene where a character in anime puts salt on top of a watermelon? Many might wonder what they are doing and whether it is delicious, but they do this because the taste of watermelon in this country is quite nd, and salt enhances the sweetness of the watermelon.


    Naturally, not everything is like a watermelon.


    There are some that are suitable to be nted, such as an orange.


    However, for those fruits, which were quite simr to watermelon, the price was rtively high.


    The melon that he mentioned was also the same.


    ��You don��t like melons?��


    ��No, I like them.��


    ��We��re the same. I also love melons.��


    ������..��


    Yui stared at Shishio and wondered why the word melon in his mouth was different from the melon in her mouth.


    However, she knew that she couldn��t stop him, so in the end, he bought a melon before they walked together to her house.


    As they walked, someone suddenly called Yui.


    ��Ah, Yui-chan?��


    ��Ah, Yamaguchi-san!�� Yui was startled before she sighed in relief since the one who called her was her neighbor.


    ��Are you on your way home?�� While Yamaguchi-san asked this question, she couldn��t help but cast her gaze at Shishio from time to time.


    ��Un!��


    ��By the way, is he your boyfriend?�� Yamaguchi-san had to say Yui was really lucky.


    ��Ye-Yes!�� Yui nodded with a shy blush on her face.


    ��Hello, Yamagachi-san. I am Oga Shishio. I am Yui-senpai��s girlfriend,�� Shishio said.


    ��Ah, Senpai? Are you his underssman? Yui-chan, aren��t you a naughty girl? You make your underssman your boyfriend.��


    ��Ya-Yamaguchi-san!��


    ��Geez, I am just teasing you, dear.�� Yamaguchi looked at Shishio and sighed. ��But the younger one is better, right?��


    What are you trying to imply, Yamaguchi-san?


    He was speechless and saw a ring on her ring finger. He quickly realized that this woman was a married woman.


    ��Late 20s? No, it should be around the 30s?��


    He quickly guessed the age of this woman, and he had to say she was attractive. To be honest, he wondered why there were so many attractive housewives around him, but as for now, his heart was already for Hana. He didn��t need any more housewives currently.


    Still, unlike Hana, who often tied her hair in a bun, or Ayaka Sunohara, who tied her hair in a housewife��s ponytail, Yamaguchi had short hair like Ritsu, but unlike Ritsu, who always gave a gloomy and quiet aura, Yamaguchi had this cheerful and flirty aura around her.


    If Yui wasn��t by his side, he was afraid that Yamaguchi might invite him to her house to have tea or something.


    While they wanted to return quickly, Yamaguchi talked with them for a while. No, she talked to him.


    ��U-Um, we need to go back now!��


    Yui raised her voice as she hugged his arm tightly.


    ��Ah, yes, I am sorry for stopping you. See youter, Oga-kun~!�� Yamaguchi bowed her head politely and left.


    ��Yes.��


    See youter?


    Were they going to meet each other again?


    Probably.


    However, it was a normal thing since he would often visit Yui��s house from now on.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    He felt Yui��s gaze on him was quite weird.


    ��Shishiron, I know that it might be weird for me to say this, but do you like someone who is older than you?�� Yui asked with a suspicious gaze. If it was the girls in the school, he would ignore them, yet when it came to a housewife, why did he seem to be so gentle?


    This made her feel quite strange, and she quickly realized her man��s fetish.


    ��Yes.��


    ������.�� Yui was at a loss since she didn��t expect this guy to admit his fetish so easily.


    ��Because of this, I also have fallen for you, Senpai.�� He kissed her forehead gently while looking at her with a gentle expression.


    ������.��


    Yui tried not to blush, but it seemed that she couldn��t. ��I love you too~!�� She quickly hugged him tightly and rubbed her face on his chest like a dog who missed her owner.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s not flirt here. If your neighbor sees us, they might say to your mother that she has a lewd daughter.�� He patted her head gently while thinking that this girl was too easy, right?


    ��As I have said, I am not a lewd girl!�� She puffed her cheeks, showing she was annoyed. By now, he usually would apologize, but she didn��t expect he would throw a curve ball.


    ��But����


    ��But?��


    ��Even if you��re a lewd girl, I love it.��


    ������.��


    Yui blinked her eyes and felt that her face was so hot. ��Le-Let��s go back!��


    ��Um.��


    The two walked towards her house as they held each other��s hands, yet unlike before, they had their fingers intertwined as he teased her palm by caressing it with his finger.


    Yui blushed, but she didn��t stop him and even moved closer to him.


    Still, soon, they stopped since they had arrived.


    Yui didn��t knock and entered the house directly.


    ��Mom, I am home!��


    ��Ah, Yui, wee���� Hana, who walked out from the living room, stopped and widened her eyes.


    ��Hello, auntie,�� Shishio greeted Hana with a smile.


    *Thump!*


    Even though they had confirmed their rtionship, Hana had to say whenever he was around, it was hard to calm her heart, but when he came, she also showed a bright smile.


    ��Wee, Shishio-kun.��

 Chapter 695: Er...

    Chapter 695: Er��


    While the two had formed a rtionship, they kept this matter from Yui and the rest.


    Everything was a secret.


    Yet they wondered why it felt more exciting.


    They knew it was wrong, yet they couldn��t stop it.


    ��A melon? Did you buy it?��


    After he came, Hana brought him to the dining room.


    Naturally, Yui also followed.


    When they were all in the dining room, he gave them the melon, which he had bought before.


    ��Yui-senpai says that she loved melons.��


    ��Well, that��s true���� Hana nodded, but why did she feel the word of melon from his mouth seem different?


    ��Mom! Mom! Cut down the melon!�� Yui said hurriedly.


    ��Geez, calm down. You have a boyfriend now. You should act like a girl.�� Hana nced at Yui as if trying to reprimand her. Naturally, she knew Shishio��s rtionship with Yui. The two of them were dating, but it didn��t really matter to her since she had never expected to be Shishio��s wife. What she only wanted was to stay with him and watch her daughter happy, so this position was good, especially when she thought about her status as a wife of someone.


    The only problem was if their rtionship was known, but if something like that happened, she would give up even if her happiness was nice and all, the happiness of her daughter was more important.


    ��But Shishiron doesn��t mind, right?�� Yui looked at Shishio intimately.


    ��Well, it��s quite annoying.��


    ��Shishiron!��


    ��But you��re cute, so it is fine.��


    ������ Yui blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Hana knew that this was something normal, but she felt a bit helpless. ��Why are you in a hurry?�� Did her daughter love a melon so much? If so, couldn��t she act more feminine?


    ��We-Well, I want to bring it to my room to eat it with Shishiron,�� Yui answered subconsciously.


    ��Hmm?�� 2x


    Whether Shishio or Hana looked at this girl dumbfoundedly.


    ��Ah, I-I mean, we��re going to discuss our movie! And�� and it is nice to have a melon as a snack, right, Shishiron?�� Yui looked at Shishio while winking her eyes.


    ����yes.��


    ��Oh.�� Hana looked at her daughter for a while and felt conflicted. If it was Shishio who took the initiative to say that, she might scold him since even if it wasn��t weird for a high school girl to lose their virginity, she wanted them to be a little older. Yet, unexpectedly, it was her daughter who was horny.


    Was she so gullible to believe that they would only discuss a movie?


    Naturally, no.


    Hana was a woman, and she also had given birth to a daughter. She might appear like an airhead, but her knowledge and experience were much better than her daughter��s.


    Yui was also quite clumsy with her lie.


    Yet Hana had to say she felt conflicted at that moment. She knew they were dating each other and that someday they would do something an adult would do, but wasn��t it a little too fast?


    Hana wanted to say that, but it was hard to say it when Yui didn��t lie to her, and at this moment, she was going to pretend that she didn��t understand.


    ��Is that so? Then, maybe, you should tidy up your room. If Shishio-kun sees your room right now����


    ��I am going to tidy up my room! Shishiron, wait here for a moment!�� Yui dashed out of the dining room toward her room, leaving Shishio and her mother alone.


    Shishio and Hana looked at Yui, who disappeared before they looked at each other.


    Hana blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and showed everything through action. He stood up from his chair and walked into the kitchen.


    While she lowered her head, she could see what he was doing, and her heart was beating so fast, and suddenly she was hugged from behind.


    ��I miss you, Hana.��


    He hugged her from behind tightly as he sniffed her hair. He had to say that the scent of her hair made himfortable and cozy. Her body was also so soft that he wanted to hug her forever.


    ��Wa-Wait, Yui is here.��


    ��So you don��t miss me?��


    ��I-I miss you, but����


    ��If Yui isn��t around, is it alright?��


    ��Pl-Please don��t tease me!�� Hana was blushing and also had tears in her eyes. As they had nned before, their rtionship was a secret, and no one should know. ��Shishio-kun, let go of me����


    ��If you give me a kiss, I will let you go.��


    ��W-What��?!��


    ��Come on. Yui-senpai is going toe soon����


    Hana felt that her heart had almost stopped, but she quickly calmed herself. She put down the knife and twisted her body. She looked at him, hesitating, before she kissed him.


    When they kissed, they quickly forgot everything since this kiss was so wonderful. It felt like their brain was melting, and they had be one. It felt so nice that they wanted to continue forever.


    But soon, Hana quickly discovered something hard on her stomach. She blushed and instantly knew what it was. She had seen his penis and often dreamed of being forcefully pounded by him from behind.


    But it might not be bad to do it from a front.


    As they kissed, they kept hugging each other as they rubbed their bodies. They were almost crazy at this moment, but he suddenly pulled away, which made her confused.


    ��Yui is almost here. You should pretend to take something from the fridge.��


    Shishio just returned to his seat naturally, as if nothing had happened.


    However, Hana felt that her heart had almost stopped, so she followed his words subconsciously. She opened the fridge as if looking for something while squatting down since she didn��t want her daughter to see her face at this moment since she was sure her expression was so lewd.


    ��Shishiron, let��s go to my room!��


    Yui suddenly came and said cheerfully,ing to him and pulling him.


    ��Okay, okay. You don��t need to pull my arm.��


    ��By the way, where is mom?�� Yui asked since she didn��t see Hana anywhere.


    ��I am here, Yui. You should go to your room first. I will send the snacks and drinkster.��


    ��Okay~!�� Yui smiled happily as she pulled him. ��Come on, Shishiron!��


    As Shishio was pulled by Yui to her room, Hana sighed in relief since her daughter had left. However, when they left, she didn��t close her fridge since her entire body was hot, and more importantly, she squeezed her thighs since she realized her pussy was wet.


    ��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    They walked through the stairs, but suddenly Yui tried to sniff his body, which made him feel weird. Naturally, he was using his ��Pheromone Maniption,�� so Yui couldn��t sniff the scent of Hana on him.


    Yet��


    ��You smell like mom,�� Yui said while touching her nose.


    ��Are you a dog?��


    ��Huh?! How can you say I am a dog?! I am your woman!�� Yui pouted and felt angry.


    ��But, isn��t it better to be my dog?��


    ��Huh? Why?�� Yui was dumbfounded.


    ��That way, I will pet you a lot,�� Shishio said as he patted Yui��s head gently.


    ����.��


    Yui had to say that this guy was a bastard, but each one of his words made her heart skip, and she was afraid her heart would explode.


    ��Bu-But I won��t be your dog! An-Anyway, let��s go to my room first!��


    She moved behind him and pushed him from behind.


    ��Senpai, don��t push me like this.��


    While he was helpless, he decided to follow her whim since, because of this, she forgot why he had the scent of her mother on his body.


    Yui��s room was on the 2nd floor, and it was on edge, far from the room he had visited before.


    Besides those two rooms, there were another two rooms, which gave a total of four rooms on the 2nd floor.


    ��They should be in the room and working room.��


    However, he didn��t question this since it might dampen her mood.


    ��We-Wee.��


    He also didn��t have that much of an interest in her father��s room since he was more interested in Yui��s room.


    While Yui was nervous, she let him enter her room for the first time.


    First impression?


    Stupidly girly room.


    This was the impression that he got from her room.


    The color of the wall of her room was white, but it had a lot of pink things. There were also a lot of dolls and various other things. Still, the scent of her room was so sweet, which made him sigh.


    ��Shishio, sit here first.��


    While Yui was a bit nervous, she quickly regained her calm since this was something she had always wanted. Instead of being anxious, she quickly became excited like a dog who saw her master had gone home.


    He sat by her side, and he could see that she wanted something from him.


    ��Um�� Um����


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I-I want a kiss�� can I?�� She looked at him timidly while looking at him. Their rtionship had just been formed, and she wanted to do many things with him. Naturally, it also included a kiss. When they were at the school and met in the clubroom, she wanted to jump into him, hug him, and kiss each other.


    However, it was hard to do it with Yukinoshita and Hikigaya around.


    Still, it is different now.


    They were in her room and also inside her room. No one was around, and she could do whatever she wanted with him.


    ����..��


    Shishio stared at her for a while and asked, ��So you��re not a lewd girl?��


    ��Geez, Shishiron, don��t tease me!�� Yui puffed her cheeks.


    ��I don��t mind, but since you��re the one who wants it, can you take the initiative?��


    ��Eh? Am I the one who takes the initiative?��


    ��You don��t want to?��


    ��I���� She wasn��t sure why. Instead of getting angry, she felt more excited now. She looked at his lips for a while and felt quite nervous. Even though they had kissed many times, it was her first time taking the initiative like this.


    She took a deep breath before she moved closer. She leaned forward and was about to kiss him, but suddenly��


    ��Um, sorry for bothering you, but I will ce the melon, snacks, and tea on the table.��


    Hana entered the room and ced the melon, snacks, and tea on the table.


    ������.�� Yui.


    ��Okay, you can continue.�� Hana walked out of the door and closed it.


    ������.�� Yui.


    However, before Yui could sigh in relief, the door opened again.


    ��By the way, don��t forget to go down when the dinner is ready,�� Hana said and closed the door.


    ����..�� Yui.


    Shishio looked at Yui and asked, ��Do you still want to continue?��


    ������.�� Yui.

 Chapter 696: Ready

    Chapter 696: Ready


    ��Yui.��


    ������


    ��You don��t need to get embarrassed.��


    ����..��


    ��It��s okay. Your mother will only think of you as a lewd girl. Nothing has changed.��


    ��I am not a lewd girl!��


    Yui, who was hiding on her nket, poked out her head and roared with a blush.


    Yet she knew that his words were right.


    Her mother would definitely think that she was a lewd girl.


    ��It��s your fault!��


    While she knew she was the one who fell into his trap, she also wanted to do it, yet fate was funny since she didn��t expect an ident to happen.


    ��If you��re worried, do you want to lock your door?��


    ����..��


    While she felt she should get angry by how nonchnt he was, she had to say it was a good idea.


    ����can you lock the door for me?��


    ��Is that okay?��


    ��Un.��


    ��What if your motheres again?��


    ����.��


    Yui seemed to be struggling for a while before she made up her mind.


    ��I-I think it is okay!��


    He looked at her, but she looked away. Still, he would be stupid if he hesitated. Instead, he shouldn��t give this girl time to think or prepare for the change, so he stood up and locked the door as she told him.


    Hana, who didn��t leave, and stood at the entrance of the door, was startled when she heard a locking sound.


    ��In this situation, what should I do?��


    Should she pretend that she didn��t hear anything?


    Or should she knock on the door again?


    If the one who took the initiative was Shishio, she might do thetter since even if she knew Shishio and Yui were dating each other, she was still her mother, and how could she let her daughter be eaten by this beast, who also wanted to try to eat her?


    If possible, she wanted them to wait until they were married.


    That was the case with her since she also lost her first time when she married.


    As for how she married her current husband, everything was because of her parents. Her family��s condition wasn��t good, and she also wasn��t that talented, smart, or had a certain specialty. If there was something she could take confidence in, it would be her ability to take care of the house.


    In other words, a house chore.


    Also, while it might be narcissistic of her to say this, beauty was also part she was confidence, but when she was with her husband, shecked this confidence, especially when he didn��t have an interest in her after she gave birth.


    Even in the beginning, their lovemaking also wasn��t that good either since he only treated this process as a way to make children.


    After she got pregnant, there was nothing.


    If it was other women, they might have cheated already, but she was different. Back then, she was pregnant, her family��s situation wasn��t good, and it was just the beginning of the lost decade. The confidence that everyone had in the past disappeared, and everyone could only fall into despair.


    There were many people thatmitted suicide, and everyone felt it was normal since living in this world was so painful.


    Leaving her husband was never an option.


    Even if there was no love, or she was treated as a maid, she had never thought of doing something else, especially when her parents also told her to be a good wife and shouldn��t do anything strange.


    At that time, it was like the world was about to fall apart.


    She alsocked independence, and she could only lean on someone to live.


    Was she dissatisfied with this way of life?


    Probably, yes, probably, no.


    However, it didn��t matter since everything changed when Yui grew older and older.


    Before Yui was there, she felt that she was alone. However, with Yui, she was no longer alone.


    Still, Yui would grow, and sooner orter, she would marry someone, leaving her.


    By then, what should she do?


    Should she just be a good grandmother?


    This was probably how it should be, yet everything changed when he came.


    He was like a storm, and he just swept away all of her resistance, morale, or even sanity. She had done something one shouldn��t do, yet strangely enough, she didn��t regret it since she felt she might have been waiting for him.


    She stood at the entrance for a while before she sighed and walked away since she thought it was better to make dinner.


    As for what they were going to do, it was their decision, and all she could do was support them.


    Naturally, when Hana left, Shishio also noticed it, yet Yui, this stupid girl, didn��t seem to realize it. She only poked out from her nket while looking at him shyly. Still, even if this girl was a bit silly, he had to say she was charming.


    While he usually should sit on the edge of her bed, he decided to be bolder.


    ��He-Hey, what are you doing?�� Yui was startled.


    ��If you don��t go out, I will be the one who enters.��


    He slipped into her nket andy together on her bed.


    ������..��


    While Yui was speechless, she didn��t push him away. Instead, she felt that it was kind of interesting since the two of them were inside a secret base where they shared together.


    The sun was still bright, and there was at least an hour or more before the sun went down, turning the day into the night.


    Yet even so, the two of them stayed in bed together, staring into each other��s eyes under a nket.


    ��Why are youughing?��


    ��It��s so fun like this.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes, it��s like we��re going back to our childhood and ying on our secret base.��


    Shishio somehow also chuckled when he heard her words since he also remembered that he also made something like a secret base in his room during his childhood time. He used his nket and various things, creating a fortress where he could y around.


    It was so much fun during childhood, yet when he became an adult, money was more interesting somehow.


    ��By the way, can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Have you done it with Yukinon?�� Yui stared at Shishio curiously.


    He blinked his eyes and shook his head. ��Not yet.��


    ��Huh? Why?�� She was confused.


    ��It��s just not the time.��


    ��Oh.��


    ��Not every girl is perverted like you, Senpai.�� He tapped her forehead lightly with a teasing smile.


    ��I-I am not a pervert!�� She covered her head shyly while looking at him furiously. Yet could she deny him again this time, especially when what she wanted from him was obvious?


    ��By the way, did Yukinon say something about our rtionship?��


    ��No.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes. She only looked at me with dead eyes.��


    ����.�� Yui.


    ��I was kidding, but even if I did something to you, she wouldn��t say anything.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because she has given up.��


    �������� Yui was speechless, then asked, ��Why can��t you say that because she loves you?��


    ��If I say that, it makes it like I am using her love.��


    ��You��re not?��


    ��I can��t deny it.�� He gently tucked her bang behind her ear and said, ��It��s simr to what I have done to you, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    ����can you deny it?��


    ��I can��t deny it.�� She smiled cheekily before rubbing her cheek against his palm. ��Well, if I have to say, she might be shy.��


    ��Shy?��


    ��Yes.�� She nodded. ��If you always say I am like a dog, then she is like a cat. Even if she loves you, she is too embarrassed to convey it.��


    ��It��s strange when you say that.��


    ��Hehe�� but wait! I am not your dog!��


    ������.��


    Shishio had to say he was a bit worried that this girl was deceived by a scumbag.


    ��Oh, wait! She��s been deceived by one!��


    ��Still, I don��t regret it. On the contrary, I am happy that I can be with you.��


    ��Me too.��


    ��By the way����


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What do you think of my mother?��


    ����what do you want to say?�� He was speechless by Yui��s question.


    What did he think about her mother?


    She was attractive, and he loved her so much.


    Yet, he wasn��t so stupid to say all of that.


    ��I mean�� do you think she is lonely?��


    ��Lonely?��


    ��Un.�� Yui nodded. ��My father has always been working, and my mother has always been alone. It is also why I have always stayed at home most of the time.��


    ��You don��t want to make her lonely?��


    ��Un.��


    ��You��re such a good girl, Yui. Your mother is happy to have you.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes, it is even better if you��re not so loud.��


    ��Shishiron!�� She puffed her cheeks, showing her annoyance. She was talking so seriously, yet why did the guy keep teasing her?


    ��But you know, you shouldn��t worry too much about her. After all, if you��re worried about her, she will also be worried about you. Instead of worrying, you should smile more since I am sure she will be happy.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes, after all, the happiness of the children is the happiness of the parents. If you��re happy, your mother will also be happy.��


    ��I-I see���� While she was relieved, she wondered whether it was okay. Still, she could see the mood of her mother was better than before. If her mother was happy, she was also happy. By now, she didn��t think too much and looked at him in his profile carefully.


    It might be her first time doing this.


    However, it was normal since it was their first time to be so close to this.


    While kissing might be the closest, how could she observe his profile when they kiss each other?


    Yet she had to say, the more she looked at him, the more the atmosphere between them became more delicate.


    They stared at each other for a while before they moved closer and closer.


    ��You��re really a perverted girl.��


    Yui blushed, but she looked at him boldly. ��Bu-But I am only doing it with you. With you, so it is okay, right?��


    ����.��


    He had to say that this girl was so cute. He didn��t hesitate and pushed her onto the bed.


    She also didn��t stop him. Instead, she asked, ��Di-Did you bring the condom?��


    ��I brought it.��


    She sighed in relief and hugged him from now on; she was ready to be his woman.

 Chapter 697: Happy Dinner

    Chapter 697: Happy Dinner


    When the sky turned dark, he walked down the stairs toward the living room.


    ��Hana-san, are you there?��


    ��I-I am here!�� Hana quickly answered nervously.


    ����why are you so nervous?�� He was speechless.


    Why am I so nervous?


    Hana looked at the time and sucked a deep breath since Shishio and Yui had almost done it for a few hours.


    It was fortunate that the sound instion of this house was good and that the noise wouldn��t spread out, but Hana, who had finished cooking the dinner, had nothing to do, so she walked to the 2nd floor again and stood in front of Yui��s room.


    As for what she was doing, she was eavesdropping on what they were doing.


    She had seen Shishio��s penis and knew how big it was. It terrified her, yet it also tempted her at the same time. Still, her daughter was a virgin, so she thought Yui would be in pain, yet Yui was like a lewd little animal.


    Yui��s moan didn��t stop from the beginning to the end, and her voice was rather loud.


    Even if Hana couldn��t see it, she knew how happy her daughter was.


    Still, one thing was for sure; her daughter was fully conquered by this young man.


    When Hana thought about all of this, her body became hot, and it was quite hard for her to look into his eyes.


    What was he going to do with her?


    Was he going to do the same as he did to her daughter?


    Still, his question made her a bit annoyed. Her beautiful eyes stared at him resentfully and said, ��You still need to ask?��


    ��������


    Shishio looked at Hana, who was sitting on the sofa, before he sat next to her.


    Even if he sat close, she didn��t move away and kept looking at him.


    ��Your daughter was the one who asked me.��


    ������.��


    What should Hana say in this situation?


    Was her daughter a pervert?


    This was only the conclusion that she could get from his words.


    Yet she also understood her daughter��s feelings since even if she knew it was immoral for her to do this, she wanted him to do it.


    Still, when they sat next to each other, she could smell the scent of her daughter on his body, so even if they had decided to be truthful to each other feelings, there was something that should be done and shouldn��t be done.


    However, this temptation was too strong.


    Her body, which was dry and had never been watered, was already in a drought state. She was dying, and her world was gray. The only color in her world was only her daughter. However, when he came, everything changed.


    Her drought-like life became lush and wet, but it wasn��t enough.


    However, she quickly calmed herself, then asked, ��Wh-Where is Yui?��


    ��She should be sleeping now, so I think it is better for you to put away her dinner since she might wake up tomorrow.��


    ��Whose fault is it?�� Hana rolled her beautiful eyes, then sighed. ��Now, I wonder what should I do with the dinner?��


    ��The dinner?�� He raised his body and saw that the dinner was ready, and it was already ced in the dining room. ��Your husband isn��t home?��


    ����why do you mention him now?��


    ��I am just asking.��


    ����isn��t it obvious?�� Hana looked at him bitterly since his question put a damp on her mood.


    ��Then, let me eat them.��


    ��You��ll eat it?��


    ��Is that not okay?��


    ��No, no. It��s okay. If you want to eat it, then it is fine since I have also prepared your portion, but what about Yui��s portion?��


    ��Can I eat it too?��


    ��Eh? Is that okay? Won��t it be too much?��


    ��It��s okay. I am a bit hungry now.��


    �������� Hana��s lips twitched, wondering what he meant by those words, but she stood up and straightened her wrinkled skirt with her hands. ��I will warm up the food.��


    ��Can I watch you?��


    ��It isn��t something interesting, though.��


    ��For me, it is interesting.��


    Hana blinked her eyes at him and showed a gentle smile. ��Just do what you want.��


    Shishio also smiled and followed behind her before he sat in the dining area while watching Hana, who was warming up the dinner in the kitchen.


    ��What��s for dinner?��


    ��It��s nikujaga. You��re okay with it, right?��


    ��I love it.��


    ��Really? I think this is also my best dish,�� Hana said with a smile.


    ��I can��t wait for it.��


    ��You can��t be too impatient, okay? Wait for a moment.��


    Nikujaga is a Japanese meat stew with potatoes and various vegetables. It is also a typical dish of this country.


    Yet instead of this dish, he was interested in Hana. As of now, he could see her mood was good, especially when she shook her buttocks right and left while humming a random song that he didn��t know.


    Unlike at the beginning of the story, where he had a weak body, his body is different now. He was so strong, and it was also because of this that Yui couldn��t satisfy him. However, it was normal since it was her first time, so he couldn��t be so rough on her.


    Yet, he also felt it was quite wrong to do with Hana immediately. He hadn��t taken a bath, and his penis was just in Yui��s pussy a moment ago, but was he going to use it on Hana��s pussy now?


    When he thought all of this, while he knew it was wrong, he would be lying if he wasn��t excited. He looked at his penis and sighed, moving his leg slightly, thinking that his penis would lead him into hell sooner orter.


    ��Here you go.��


    ��Thanks.��


    Hana prepared dinner for Shishio.


    Everything was warm, and everything also seemed so delicious.


    He also didn��t hesitate and ate all of them as if he was afraid that someone might steal from him.


    ��Geez, you don��t need to be in a hurry. No one is going to steal it from you,�� Hana said with a helpless smile, but her heart was warm since watching him eating her food happily made her feel all the effort she had put into cooking was worth it.


    Suddenly, she thought it would be great if he was born sooner and they met each other before she had a daughter. She was sure even if the two had children, neither of them would change, and they would keep loving each other.


    Maybe, even if they were older, they might have more children.


    However, there was no if in this world.


    Naturally, life was full of regret, but it definitely wasn��t the end.


    It was like how she met him.


    Their rtionship was definitely immoral and something that shouldn��t be done, yet it made her happy. She only wanted to be by his side and didn��t think anything else, but it was alright.


    ��You can��t me me. It��s delicious, after all.��


    Still, he slowed down his eating speed, chewing every bite carefully.


    As they spent their time alone, naturally, they talked to each other.


    ��Say, Shishio-kun.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ����you-you��re wearing a condom, right?��


    ����yes.��


    The two of them looked at each other awkwardly, and he decided to speed up his eating speed.


    Hana also blushed and fell silent for a while.


    ��Thank you very much.��


    ��Ah, it��s okay.��


    Hana also started to talk when he finished his food. ��What are you going to do after this?��


    ��Do you want me to go home?��


    ����..�� Hana.


    ��Then, I will stay for a while.��


    ����is that okay? You have school tomorrow, right?��


    ��It��s nothing. I am afraid that you will cry if I leave you.��


    ��I am not going to cry!��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    ��Shishio-kun, I am your girlfriend��s mother, you know? Isn��t it rude for you to tease me?��


    ��But don��t you like it?��


    ��I-I don��t like it!��


    ��Really?��


    ��Geez, stop teasing me, okay?�� She puffed her cheeks.


    Suddenly, he realized whether Hana and Yui were quite simr to each other, but he had to say Hana was cuter since there was something known as a gap.


    Hana was known as a virtuous woman and also polite, yet when she acted cutely childish like this.


    Still, when they realized they were alreadyughing at each other and talking happily. It felt like they were dating. Well, they were dating, but their rtionship was moreplicated.


    ��It��s sote already.��


    When one spends a happy time together, time moves faster.


    Hana saw it was quitete and thought that it was time for him to go home, even though she felt reluctant.


    ��I will wash the dish first.��


    ��Let me help you.��


    ��You don��t need to do so.��


    ��But I want to.��


    She looked at him for a while before she sighed helplessly. ��Thanks.�� However, she smiled inwardly since it was the first time someone had done this to her.


    ��No problem.��


    They stood next to each other as they washed the dish, but he tricked her and sprayed some water on him, which caused her to give revenge by spraying some water on his face. The two yed for a while before they stopped since if it was too much, it wouldn��t be fun anymore.


    ��Then, I will go home now.��


    ��Un.�� Hana looked at him for a while and nodded. ��I will send you to the entrance.��


    ��Thanks.��


    The two walked next to each other before she watched him wearing his shoes at the entrance. She didn��t say anything, only looking at him in aplicated mood.


    ��Then, I will go back now.��


    He had worn his shoes, and he was ready to go back.


    ��Un.�� Hana nodded. ��Be careful on the way, okay?��


    ��Yes.��


    They stared at each other for a while before he moved closer and kissed her lips.


    ��Hnn~.��


    She didn��t push him. Only put her hands on his chest as she moaned from the kiss. This might be something she had been waiting for, but when she thought the kiss would end, his hands started to move.


    Her face turned red before their lips parted.


    He didn��t say anything, but his eyes clearly told everything.


    Her mood wasplicated. She should have pushed him away and told him they shouldn��t do anything today, but when she thought how loud her daughter��s cries and moans were, she gulped and felt that her throat was dry.


    Her breathing became hard, and she also couldn��t look away from him.


    As he started to move closer, she knew that she couldn��t reject him.


    ��No-Not here. Le-Let��s go to my room.��


    While she knew Yui wouldn��t wake up until tomorrow, it was better to be careful.


    ��Sorry, Yui.��


    She apologized inside her heart before she pulled him into her room before she locked it tightly.


    As for what they were going to do, there was no need to exin, right?

 Chapter 698: Again?

    Chapter 698: Again?


    Shishio didn��t stay at Yuigahama��s house. Instead, he returned to Sakurasou. Still, he had to say that it was quitete.


    However, he suddenly stopped and looked at the house of Yamaguchi-san. The light inside was already turned off, and he knew that she should be sleeping, but he wondered whether she would be thinking that he was staying at Yuigahama��s house.


    However, it didn��t really matter since he had a ��Ninja Mastery,�� so if he didn��t want to, no one could see him.


    Still, it was normal since it was a well-off neighborhood area that was rather quiet, and except for the police, which patrolled most of the time, the people were rarely seen since they were either using a private vehicle or busy with their jobs.


    Even now, when he walked in this area, he could see some cars moving to pass him before they stopped at one of the houses. He could see that they had just gone home from their jobs, showing that to get that much wealth, they needed to work harder than anyone.


    If he didn��t have a system, he would also do the same thing in the future.


    Still, more importantly, he realized how much he had changed.


    In the past, he would hesitate, thinking what he was doing was wrong and how what he did would hurt the girls or thinking about his previous girlfriend in his previous life.


    But now?


    He hardly thought of any of that. He had fallen deep into the abyss and only enjoyed his life to the fullest.


    Many might say what he was doing now was wrong, yet many would look at him enviously, wanting to exchange a ce with him.


    He looked at his palm before he moved it closer to his nose, sniffing it for a moment. The scent of Hana, which was mixed with Yui, invaded his nostrils, and the memory of his previous actions resourced his mind. He stopped for a moment and faced the wall while crouching down, trying to calm his mind and body.


    After all, walking with something noticeable wasn��t something that he wanted to do.


    Still, would his rtionship be known by Yui in the future?


    Probably.


    However, for now, it wasn��t something that he thought of since something like a future wasn��t something that she thought of at this moment.


    Love.


    This was Hana��s reason why she dared to do something which might destroy her family.


    Or lust?


    Either way, he had to say his penis couldn��t calm down, especially when he thought of Hana and Yui. He had to say that even if the two of them were simr, they were quite different.


    If Yui was proactive and tried many things to y and take him down, Hana was so submissive and let him do whatever he wanted with her body.


    Hana might be a married woman, but she didn��t have much experience since her husband didn��t do much for her and didn��t try many styles when he did it with her.


    In other words, he got many of her first time.


    As for what kind of first time, there was no need to exin it currently.


    Instead, as he kept walking, he arrived in Sakurasou.


    From the outside, the light was turned off, and he could see that everyone had already fallen asleep.


    Or not.


    ��Geez, where have you been?��


    When he opened the door, Rita was there. She was wearing pajamas over her cardigan, looking at him with a helpless expression.


    ��If it��s a painting, you can ask meter, right?��


    He sighed when he thought this girl wanted to be his student.


    ��While I am your student, I am also your maid, right? Come on. Take a bath. You reek.��


    ����.��


    Reek?


    Reek of what?


    He felt a bit speechless, but he didn��t fight back and decided to take a bath since this was something that he needed currently.


    ��


    He put a towel on his head as he walked to his room, but when he opened his room, he saw Rita was there.


    Unlike before, she was holding a sketchbook in her hand and a pencil in her hands, seemingly in the middle of painting something. To be honest, this scene should be impossible to see, especially when she had given up on painting, but after she met him, she knew how stupid her decision was to give up, even though she loved painting.


    Shiina?


    So what?


    She might not be able to see Shiina��s back at this moment, but it was different now since she had a master.


    However, Shishio was speechless by Rita.


    Her decision not to give up a painting was a good thing, and he supported her, but he wondered why she loved to stay in this room, especially when her way of sitting down was quite seductive.


    Her attire might have been decent with a cardigan and pajamas, which were wrapped around her body loosely, but she sat on his bed as she opened her legs, showing her inner thighs,her region, and the mark of her panties, which made him restless once again.


    ��Oh? Have you finished?


    ��Yeah.��


    He closed the door naturally as if it was a normal thing to do.


    ��Come here. I will dry your hair. It isn��t good to dry your hair with a towel.��


    He looked at Rita for a moment and nodded. ��Okay.��


    Rita smiled and asked, ��It��s rare for you to ept my service.��


    ��Maybe, I am just being kind? And you have changed.��


    ��Isn��t it because of you?��


    ��Because of me, huh?��


    ��Anyway, sit over here for a moment. I will dry your hair.�� Rita pointed at the ground, which was located between her slender legs.


    ������..��


    ����why do you want me to sit over there?��


    ��It��s easier this way. Don��t you know how hard it is for me to look up every time when I talk with you?��


    Rita rolled her eyes, telling him he was too damn tall, which made it hard for her to dry his hair, so she thought this way when she sat on the edge of the bed and sat on the ground. By then, it would be easier for her to dry her hair.


    ��Well����


    He felt her exnation wasn��t wrong, so he sat between her legs, but he decided to be naughty and leaned his head behind.


    ��Hey! Your hair is still wet! Don��t move!��


    Rita quickly stopped him since his head was just right in front of her vagina. Her face blushed, wondering whether this guy did this deliberately or identally.


    ��Sorry, sorry.��


    ��Geez, be careful, okay?��


    She took the hairdryer to the side before she started to dry his hair.


    ��Your hair is so smooth.��


    When she said those words, she was full of envy. ��What kind of hair product did you use?��


    ��You can check itter. Most of my women use my product.��


    He had a ��Hairdresser Master,�� ��Pharmaceutical Master,�� apany, aboratory, and many other things, and it made it easier for him to create various hair care products, including shampoo. His women also used his shampoo, conditioner, and many other things, which made them more beautiful.


    However, the real reason why his hair was so good was that he had ��Enhanced Hair.�� Still, while his women couldn��t have simr hair to him, their children would have them.


    ��Please.��


    She begged this time.


    Still, he had to say Rita was good at taking care of people. Her finger traced every part of his hair, trying to dry it without missing a single one while also massaging his scalp.


    ��You��re so good at it.��


    ��Right?��


    Her voice sounded so smooth, which made him sigh, but then his body was slightly tense.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Rita was confused.


    ����no, nothing.��


    ��Is that so? I will continue then.��


    ��Um.��


    He looked at his thighs and saw two of her feet were ced there. Suddenly, he felt this situation was a bit familiar, especially when Rita started to rub the bottom of her feet on his thighs. Her movement was gentle, unhurried as if trying to emphasize something. Still, he sighed, wondering why his penis couldn��t calm down today.


    He had done it with a mother and daughter before, so was he going to do it again with Rita?


    While he tried to fight against his desire, her voice made him feel relief.


    ��It��s done.��


    ��Thanks.��


    He was about to stand up, but her feet tried to stop him in a ce.


    ��What are you doing?��


    ��Do you want me to massage you?��


    ����you��re so kind today.��


    ��I just thought that you were working so hard and as I had promised to be your maid, right? So let me pamper you.��


    ������..��


    Shishio looked at Rita for a moment. He saw her smiling, showing a charming yet mischievous smile.


    ��Okay.��


    He wasn��t sure what this girl nned to do, but since she wanted to y a game with him, he was going to y it.


    ��Lay your head on my stomach.��


    He leaned back and felt her t yet soft stomach on the back of his head, but then, he could feel her slender fingers start to massage his head.


    ��Is the power enough?��


    ��Can you do it a little harder?��


    ��How about this?��


    ��That��s enough.��


    ��Good.��


    By now, he hadn��t thought of anything and enjoyed Rita��s massage for a while before he told her to stop.


    ��Why stop now?�� She could see that he enjoyed his massage, so she wondered why he told her to stop.


    ��I have a job. It��s also a littlete. You should rest.��


    ��You��re going to work now?��


    ��Only an hour or so, but you should go back to Mashiro��s room to sleep.��


    ��Um, can I sleep here?��


    ��With me?��


    ��Yes.��


    He looked at her for a moment and said, ��You should know the consequences, right?�� He wasn��t like a normal harem protagonist in this country, and he didn��t hesitate to eat the women when he was given a chance.


    ��It��s a maid��s job to take care of her master, right?�� Rita answered cheekily.


    He looked at her for a moment and said, ��Is that so? Then, keep quiet for a while, okay? I will work first.��


    ��Un.��


    When he turned, Rita couldn��t control it anymore, and her face turned red like a tomato. However, she had made up her mind and decided to stay, especially when she consulted Shiina about this matter. She took her sketchbook once again, but she realized she was hardly able to draw anything at this moment.

 Chapter 699: Night

    Chapter 699: Night


    As he did his job, Rita was hardly calm, and she kept thinking a lot of things in her head. She looked at her sketchbook for a while before she nced at him, who was working with a serious expression.


    She couldn��t look away and was mesmerized by his side profile. She kept staring at him until she saw him about to look in her direction, so she quickly looked away. After all, she didn��t want him to get all narcissistic, thinking she had fallen for him.


    ��Hmm!��


    However, she nced at him again.


    ��Have I fallen for him?��


    Suddenly, she felt conflicted.


    Without a doubt, the meeting between the two was far from good.


    This guy was such a bastard, and he wasn��t like any other guys who pampered hers, so why should she fall for him?


    Shouldn��t she fall for a guy who was gentle and kind to her instead of such a bastard like him?


    She grumbled for a while and feltplicated.


    If it was in the original, she might not hesitate to chase after her love, especially when her original partner hated a woman so much. If she didn��t dare to chase forward and wait for her original partner to move, it was impossible for a rtionship to begin.


    However, with him, it was different.


    This guy was a beast.


    He was someone who had put his fangs on various women without hesitation.


    On the other hand, she was a virgin, and she knew how important her first time was.


    If she knew he loved her and would take responsibility for her, she might not hesitate to give everything to him, yet she didn��t know how he felt about her.


    Initially, their rtionship was far from good, and if he was in her ce, she could imagine that he viewed her as an annoying girl.


    While he might have helped her and made her return to the world of art, she felt everything was because of Shiina. Because she was Shiina��s best friend, he did all of this.


    If she wasn��t Shiina��s best friend, he might even ignore her since she knew while she was beautiful, his girlfriends�� beauty didn��t even lose to her.


    Shiina, Yukinoshita, Nanami, and many others.


    She even heard that he also had a famous actress as his woman.


    She knew that except for her rarity since she was from Ennd and the others came from this country, which was her advantage, but it could also be her advantage since she didn��t know much about the culture of this country.


    By now, her mind was a mess, and she wondered what he was thinking about her.


    However, when she recalled his previous words, she couldn��t help but blush.


    ��You know the consequences, right?��


    She knew that this guy wasn��t a herbivore. Instead, he was a carnivore who would bite any delicious prey. She also happened to be his prey, which made her wonder whether he would do that to her.


    When she stayed in this dorm, naturally, she knew that this guy wasn��t a good guy, and she also heard a moan from his room from time to time. While she wanted to enter, the key she held was already taken by him, so she couldn��t do anything unless he opened the door.


    While she was annoyed, she also didn��t want to be rude since, after their outing to the art exhibition, she didn��t want to annoy or make him hate her. She might not have realized it, but she tried to please him whenever she could.


    It was like how she tried to dry his hair and massage his head before.


    After all, even if she had promised him to be his maid, she didn��t do much since Nanami wouldn��t give her a task to take care of his daily chores. Still, she told her she could take care of him in that area.


    ��What��s the area you mean?��


    She asked back then, and it caused her to blush since she realized that almost all the girls in this dorm had been corrupted by him.


    ��But if he does that, can I refuse?��


    Suddenly, she realized the thought of rejecting had never crossed her mind.


    ��Am I really falling for him?��


    ��Ugh����


    She held her head and rolled on his bed several times, hoping to catch his attention. Unfortunately, he was as cool as a rock, and he didn��t even turn his head. While she didn��t realize it, she puffed her cheeks, showing her annoyance.


    Can you see that I am in trouble?


    Can you care about me more?


    If it was someone else, they would look at her and ask her what was wrong with care and gentleness, but this guy ignored her.


    However, why?


    Why?


    Why couldn��t she get him out of her head?


    She couldn��t think of anything except for this trouble that she didn��t realize his work was over and he was looking at her strangely.


    ��What are you doing?��


    ��?!��


    She was startled when he was in front of her and looked at her strangely. ����have you finished your work?��


    ��Just now.�� He looked at her and asked, ��So, what are you doing?��


    While she was panicked, she quickly calmed herself because of herdy education. She sat on his bed like ady before she said, ��It��s rude to ask ady such a question.��


    ������..��


    ��I am going to sleep.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��I can��t sleep if you are there.��


    Hearing those words, she smiled and asked, ��Didn��t you say that I should be ready for the consequences? Are you going to back down now?�� Inwardly, she chuckled since she thought that he was still a gentleman and he wouldn��t do something as crude as eating her without confirming their rtionship or telling her how he felt about her.


    By now, even she thought he would sleep on the futon, which he usually put on the wardrobe, but it seemed she was wrong.


    He turned off the light, moved into bed, andy on her side as he pulled her to his side before covering the two of them with a nket.


    ������..��


    She was in a daze and couldn��t react for a while, but after she realized their situation, she panicked.


    ��Wh-What are you doing?!��


    ��Aren��t you ready for the consequences? Then, you should be prepared.��


    ��Bu-But�� that����


    However, she didn��t have time to think, and she saw him moving closer and closer to her face. She subconsciously closed her eyes and waited for her kiss, but suddenly her body was rolled to the side like a rolling pin before she was hugged like a pillow by him.


    ��Good night.��


    ������.��


    ��What are you doing?!��


    She turned her body and faced him, but when she did this, her face flushed red since they were just so close. She could feel his heat, and his scent was just so close.


    ��Hmm~ he smells nice�� wait! This isn��t the time for this!��


    It was fortunate that they were inside the nket and the light was turned off, so he shouldn��t be able to see her expression, right?


    However, just in case, she put on a fierce expression like an angry puppy.


    ��Anyway, what are you doing?!��


    ��This is the consequence.�� He closed his eyes when he said those words.


    ��Consequences?��


    ��Yes, be my pillow tonight.��


    ������.��


    ��After all, a naughty maid like you needs to be punished, right?�� He looked at her helplessly while rubbing her head.


    ������..��


    She tried not to blush. Unfortunately, she couldn��t, she was blushing red, and her heart was beating so fast at that moment.


    ��Ugh�� what is this? Isn��t he too hot? Why do you say something like that at this moment?!��


    She almost couldn��t control her emotion, and she was in a daze while her mind kept struggling since she was afraid the demon in her heart might tell her to do something she might regret.


    ��But your hair has a nice smell.��


    ��Right?��


    Somehow hearing his praise, she became smug again, but she knew it was just a guise since she didn��t want him to see how panicked she was at that moment.


    He looked at her for a moment before he kissed her forehead.


    ��������


    Rita couldn��t think of anything at this moment, and she felt that the world had stopped for a moment.


    ��It��s your reward for being obedient. Let��s sleep now. I am sleepy.��


    ����un.��


    She answered quietly while lowering her head and touching the spot where he kissed her. Even if she tried to calm herself, it was impossible since she knew that, at this moment, her feeling was clear. She knew that she had fallen for him.


    However, when she realized this, she let out a long sigh, wondering why she should fall for this scumbag. After all, if she fell for someone else, she could take the initiative, and she could be the one who teased that person. However, unfortunately, she fell for this guy, and this fact couldn��t be changed.


    It had nothing to do with his talent for painting, identity, or anything else.


    It was just that it was him as a person.


    This is what made her fall for him.


    She looked at him, who had closed his eyes, sleeping sofortably.


    Shouldn��t he be more excited that he couldn��t fall asleep?


    She felt annoyed and pulled his cheek for her revenge. When she saw him grumbling in his sleep, she chuckled, and her mood improved. Still, she didn��t do it for too long since she didn��t want to wake him up.


    She tried to search for the mostfortable position before she closed her eyes too, sleeping since, unexpectedly, it was sofortable to sleep by his side. She loved him, and she wondered what she should do to take him down.


    Sexy lingerie?


    That might work.


    By now, she had made up her mind and sleptfortably in his arms.


    ��


    On the next day, everyone on the Suimei was filled with the festive mood of the cultural festival. Everyone was working hard together, so they could bring this event to sess.


    While it was good for a normie, it was hell for a loner. Yet, there was nothing that they could do, and they could only be forcedborers in this event.


    Shishio might not be a loner, and he might not be a forcedborer, but he had be an unpaid educator, which made him realize that even students had been trained to handle the pressure from the evil capitalists from the moment they entered the school, so when they were an adult, they had be numb.


    He looked at everyone and sighed.


    ��Shishio! Shishio! Is this right?��


    ��Shishio here!��


    He looked at the guy who called him before he ignored him and moved toward the girls.


    ������..�� The guys.

 Chapter 700: Troublesome cafe

    Chapter 700: Troublesome cafe


    Everyone was working hard toward the cultural festival, and naturally, it also included his ss.


    As mentioned in the , his ss would open a crepe stall, but in the end, they decided to make it bigger by opening a cafe.


    As for what kind of a cafe it was, it was a cafe with a theme of the Taisho era. They would all be wearing a student uniform in the Taisho era, which was a mix of western and eastern fashion.


    If one had a hard time imagining it, they could use the inte to browse it or wait until the future chapters when the author mentioned the uniform.


    Anyway, leaving the uniform aside since it seemed Usa could get it from the cafe where he worked part-time, which was also Shishio��s cafe. Still, everyone in the ss also had to do a little promotion, so the cafe could lend their costumes, to which everyone in the ss had agreed without hesitation.


    After all, they didn��t have to pay, and they could lend such an awesome costume. All they needed to do was to do a little promotion, so why not?


    Still, while they didn��t understand why the cafe would do such a thing, Shishio knew how famous the Suimei Cultural Festival was. It was a regional event that would be held for an entire week, showing how famous this festival was.


    He knew that he might have mentioned this matter several times, but he wanted to make sure that everyone knew how popr this event was, so he had to repeat it several times.


    Anyway, as his ss had decided to make a crepe cafe, they borrowed the home economics room, so he could teach them how to make a crepe. Still, since it was made by the students, he avoided any ingredients which could cause food poisoning and only used safe ingredients that were okay to be eaten even if it was cooked by amateurs.


    Naturally, while not all the students were tasked to cook, they still learned from him since it was rare for him to teach someone, and they felt that the knowledge they learned from him might be a good thing for their future.


    Still, leaving the guys aside, he was more interested in teaching the girls.


    ��The food is mostly settled.��


    Their crepe had several varieties, from savory to sweet taste, but there was one problem.


    ��What about the drink?��


    When this question fell, they subconsciously looked in his direction since, among all of them, they felt he was the most reliable, but more importantly, they were afraid to make a mistake and took responsibility for it.


    This was the problem with this country since most people were afraid to make a choice since they didn��t want to take responsibility.


    However, with Shishio, it was different since he didn��t hesitate when he wanted to do something, and he didn��t want to waste his time discussing annoying things. After all, if something could be finished shortly, why should they waste their time?


    ��Let��s just get a soda, tea, or something easy like getting it in the vending machine. Then, if you want to make it fancy, just pour it on the ss.��


    He was toozy to think, and all the guys also agreed.


    ��That��s a good idea.��


    ��It��s not like the people whoe to the cultural festival expect us to do something professional.��


    ��These crepes are enough.��


    The guys all agreed with his words.


    Even if Shishio was biased toward the guys and gentler toward the girls, their minds had be one, and they worked together to reduce their work since they didn��t want something so troublesome.


    ��Eh? But isn��t it a bit toozy? I mean, we can do better, right?��


    ��Yeah, how about something like a cocktail?��


    ��We can��t serve alcohol, you know?��


    ��Then, how about a mocktail?��


    The girls became excited and started to talk without stopping.


    Even if every student must join a club, it didn��t mean that they were active, and many were ghost members, which meant they only registered their names on the club but didn��t participate in the club activity. They only joined, so they wouldn��t be troubled by the teachers.


    The teachers knew this and closed one of their eyes toward this situation.


    However, because of this, those girls wanted to put their energy into their ss��s cafe, which made everything be so troublesome.


    After all, he had so many projects. Even if it was easy to teach them and make the recipe, if he could make it easier, then he would do it. He looked at Nanami, Nana, Maiko, and Mea, hoping that they could stop this situation, yet they also became excited and talked about what kind of drinks they should serve.


    ��Ah, we should also get a coffee!��


    ��The fancy one! The one with the coffee machine!��


    ��Usa, the cafe where you work part-time, has such a machine, right?��


    ��Ah, uh���� Usa was bbergasted. While he was chosen as a part of the members of the cultural festivalmittee with his girlfriend, it didn��t mean he didn��t participate in the ss activity with his girlfriend. Instead, he helped with a lot of things, such as borrowing the costumes of their cafe.


    However, the coffee machine was different.


    As someone who had worked in the cafe, he knew many things, such as the price of the tools and the coffee machine was fucking expensive.


    If this thing was broken, what should he do?


    ����.��


    The guys were all speechless since the girls became excited, and they were all looking at Shishio, hoping he could stop this situation.


    Shishio was also helpless since he knew how troublesome the woman was, so he could only rely on his girlfriends. He looked at Nanami, Nana, Mea, and Maiko, yet they didn��t seem to read his signal, and they were also excited to make their cafe more exciting.


    He was speechless, but he coughed and said, ��I think that having a coffee machine is a bad idea.��


    ��Huh? Why?��


    ��It��s expensive.��


    ��Expensive?��


    ��We��re all students, and we get our money from the pocket money of our parents or working a part-time job. We treat our money carefully, so in case this coffee machine is broken, then we might need to repay it with our hard-earned money, you know?��


    Shishio had a coffee machine in the dorm, but why should he bring it to ss?


    Nana, Nanami, Mea, and Maiko seemed to be able to read him, so they didn��t mention this matter.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    ��I��m just asking for information, but how much is a coffee machine?��


    ��About this much����


    �������� Everyone.


    ��But more importantly, there is one troublesome matter.��


    ��One troublesome matter?��


    ��The money aside, since we might be able to collect it as long as everyone takes part to repay it, the person who has broken it by ident might be a target of being isted by everyone.��


    ������..��


    This was the most troublesome thing.


    The money aside, since they could group up together to repay the coffee machine, the one who broke it by ident definitely might receive trouble unless this person wanted to repay the coffee machine by themselves.


    However, when they heard the price of the coffee machine, no one wanted to do it since it was fucking expensive!


    ��Also, as I have said before, we can use something cheap to make something fancy. If I give an example, how about herbal tea?��


    ��Herbal tea?��


    ��Like chamomile,vender, jasmine, and many others. You only need to buy the tea and pour it into hot water. It is easy, right?


    Easy?


    Naturally!


    ��Wow!��


    ��That��s great!��


    ��Let��s just serve such a herb tea!��


    The guys were all excited since all they needed to do was pour water. No, they didn��t need to pour it in since they could let the customer do it by themselves. All they needed to do was to prepare hot water, which was something that all of them could do.


    Hot water?


    At this moment, they would say that it was their specialty to make one.


    While the girls were speechless, they felt that his words were right. After all, making a crepe wasn��t easy, and if they could make an easy-to-make drink, then it was a good thing.


    ��What if the customers want something cold?��


    ��Then, just give the tea and ice.��


    ������..��


    However, his words were right. If their customers wanted something cold, then just give them tea and ice.


    ��If this isn��t enough, you can also add a soda and add ice cream on top of it. By then, we��ll be able to make a fancy float soda.��


    �������� Everyone.


    ��You should know that those popr cafes or restaurants are ripping us off by using a cheap drink and serving it in fancy sses or other ways, so they can charge us more expensively. If they can do so, why can��t we?��


    Hearing his words, why did they all feel that they had sold their souls to Satan?


    Still, everyone was speechless at this moment since this guy dared to say such a thing.


    ��However, don��t me the cafes or the restaurants. It isn��t cheap to manage a business, and they can go bankrupt anytime. The profit from the drink is the most secure and easy to get, so they use it well. In the future, if you are involved in the food and beverage industry, you can use this knowledge.��


    They nodded, but then, the ss representative raised her hand and asked, ��How about a coffee?��


    ����even with all of that, do you want a coffee?��


    ��Isn��t it normal for one to drink coffee, right?��


    Still being stared at by everyone, the ss representative said nervously, ��But�� but if it isn��t possible, you don��t need to force it.��


    He looked at the ss representative for a while before he let out a sigh. ��Prepare me an instant coffee and milk.��


    Everyone was in a daze, hearing his order.


    ��Oh, also, get me a clear ss.��


    ��Ye-Yes!��


    They quickly reacted since they knew that their coach was going to prepare his magic.


    When the ingredients were prepared, he said, ��Now, I am going to make a coffeette and Dalgona coffee.��


    ��Huh? Coffeette? Can you make something fancy with these cheap ingredients?��


    ��Also, what is Dalgona coffee?��


    ��Just watch first, okay?��


    Everyone turned and became quiet.


    He took the instant coffee and poured a small amount of hot water into the ss, but he didn��t stir it with a spoon. Instead, he took a small automatic hand mixer and whipped the coffee calmly.


    Everyone was also in silence, watching him quietly while wondering why they felt they were inside the bar of the five-star hotel. His figure and elegance also made them though so, especially when he was so cool when he was just wearing an apron.


    Nana and Nanami suddenly thought that they should ask him to wear nothing but an apron tonight.


    After he whipped the coffee, he took a ss, put in a lot of ice before he poured milk, and at the end, he poured the coffee that he had whipped.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ��Huh?! This is really a coffeette?!��


    ��How?!��


    ��Damn, are those cafes or expensive restaurants ripping us off?!��


    They were all speechless since it only took such cheap ingredients to make something so fancy.


    ��Nana, try it.��


    ��Yay~!��


    Nana took the coffeette under the envious gaze of everyone. ��Wow!�� Still, she was dumbfounded by the taste.


    ��Nana, how does it taste?��


    ��Don��t drink all of them!��


    The girls robbed each other, but the guys could only stare at this situation enviously, wondering why they weren��t born a woman.


    ��How about Dalgona coffee?�� Nana quickly asked.


    ��It��s like this.��


    When he was about to show how to make a Dalgona coffee, he saw someone unexpected outside of the ss waving her hand excitedly at him. His lips twitched, and he wondered why this person was there.

 Chapter 701: Why?

    Chapter 701: Why?


    It was fortunate that most of his ssmates were okay. While they weren��t that smart, they weren��t bad either, including Sorata, Tagami, and Usa, so they all understood how to make various drinks and foods they needed to prepare for their cafe.


    Naturally, they knew how precious this knowledge was, and they also gave him a lot of freedom during the cultural festival since they knew how busy he was.


    After all, if there weren��t any of his instructions, they knew their cafes would hardly be good.


    ��How is it? How is it?��


    When they were in the middle of training, their homeroom teacher, Koharu Shirayama, came and asked them curiously. However, she wasn��t alone since she also came with Chihiro.


    Still, Shishio was already surprised by the appearance of the sudden guest, but why did Chihiro suddenlye?


    ��Our progress is good, Sensei. Oga-kun is amazing!��


    ��Yeah, try this, Sensei! This is our Dalgona coffee!��


    ��Dalgona coffee? What is that?�� Koharu looked at the Dalgona coffee in a dumbfounded manner since it was so fancy that she didn��t expect it to be made by her students. However, she didn��t hesitate to try it, and she was surprised by how mellow yet sweet this coffee was.


    ��Delicious! Did you buy it at the cafe?��


    ��No, we made it ourselves!��


    ��Huh? Really? How did you make this?��


    ��We��re using these.��


    ����really?��


    ��Yes.��


    Koharu looked at her ss again, wondering how an instant coffee could be so delicious.


    Or was her tastefortable with a cheap taste?


    Suddenly, she felt conflicted.


    ��Serve me one, too, Shishio.�� Chihiro looked at her nephew with a smile.


    ��Yes, yes.�� He was speechless, but unlike before, he made coffee art.


    ��Huh?��


    ��What is this?��


    ��Why is it different?��


    They started to make a fuss when he made something different from before.


    ��This istte art. Be quiet for a moment. I am going to concentrate.��


    Everyone shut their mouths and watched him quietly, yet they were dumbfounded by the shape of histte art.


    Chihiro��s lips also twitched when she saw thette art which was prepared for her.


    ��It��s special to you,�� he said with a gentle smile as he served his coffee.


    Yet everyone also couldn��t say anything since there was a huge heart symbol on thette.


    ����I am so jealous.��


    No one knew who said those words, but this described their emotions at this moment.


    ����thanks.��


    Still, Chihiro epted the coffee even though she was a bit embarrassed.


    Watching her sipping the coffee, he smiled and knew that her mood had improved, but why did he feel his aunt��s mood was kind of strange before?


    He thought for a moment and wondered whether it was rted to the cultural festival.


    ��Or has mom introduced her to some men?��


    He suddenly thought about his mother��s words, who told him that she wanted to introduce her to someone. However, if so, she should dress beautifully instead of being sloppy every day. She would also go out instead of staying at the house drinking alcohol or eating low-calorie snacks he made.


    Sometimes, he also opened a yoga ss, which everyone followed and joined, including Mayumi and Sayaka, since having an amazing writer as their teacher was something they couldn��t miss. They also knew the benefit of yoga was good for their health and beauty, so no one hesitated.


    Still, yoga aside, he wondered what he should do with Chihiro.


    Unlike Hana, who was a married woman, Chihiro was his aunt and the little sister of his mother. Thew might not forbid them to be together, and many historical figures also wed their aunts, yet he believed it wouldn��t be easy to do this.


    If he married Hana, while his mother might beat him up, his father mightugh at him.


    The charm of a married woman was, without a doubt, and the feeling of stealing something from another man was just satisfying, especially when this woman would be crazy under you, forgetting her husband.


    When he thought about how he could make the face of a virtuous and loving married woman turn into a lewd and dirty woman, it was just unbearable. That was also why he didn��t let go of Hana untilte at night. If Hana��s body could handle him, he might not return until in the morning, spending all of his time with Hana.


    However, it had been so long since Hana was fucked by someone, so her body was so sensitive when she was fucked by him. Still, she let him do whatever she wanted with him, and her reaction made her feel like he was drunk with pleasure, so he didn��t hold back.


    In the end, she passed out as she slept, so he stopped and left.


    While he wanted to stay, Hana didn��t want Yui to know their rtionship, so it was better to leave, but he waited until she regained consciousness, telling her he was going home. Hearing his words, she kissed his lips tenderly before she slept peacefully with a happy smile on her face.


    It was an amazing night for him, and he couldn��t forge it, but then, Hana aside, since she was just a married woman, Chihiro was different.


    If he really touched Chihiro, he knew that it wouldn��t be strange if his parents beat him up, and they might even disown him.


    No, if he wasn��t the only child, he might really be disowned since it wasn��t umon to see the child of a big family being disowned in this country.


    If he gave an example, it was like the prince of Ennd and the princess of Japan. They were all disowned by the royal family because they married amoner. It was amon thing in high society.


    Yukinoshita might also be disowned if he wasn��t his fiance.


    Still, with that kiss that they shared, he just couldn��t forget about her.


    ��So, what��s wrong?��


    ��Why can��t I be here if I don��t have anything?�� Chihiro asked annoyedly when she heard his question.


    ��Oh, woman����


    He rolled his eyes at how troublesome a woman was.


    ��I thought that you were busy with something.��


    ��It��s okay. I don��t have anything to do, so I follow Koharu here, but���� Chihiro looked at him and said, ��If you open a cafe, I will definitely visit it.�� If the person who opened the cafe was someone else, she might not be that excited, but it was different if the person who opened it was Shishio.


    She had eaten his food most of the day, so naturally, she knew how delicious it was. Still, she sipped her coffee since she wasn��t going to waste it.


    ��Pleasee. Don��t hesitate to buy anything here.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Chihiro rolled her eyes when this guy started to advertise his cafe.


    As the two talked, Koharu looked at them enviously and said, ��I am envious of your rtionship. Having your nephew as your student seems great.�� After all, being an adult was a lonely thing. One couldn��t meet their friends like they used to.


    This also led to how women always wanted to find a lover since they couldn��t stand the loneliness.


    However, Koharu was single, so she couldn��t ease her loneliness. Still, watching how close Shishio and Chihiro were, she thought it would be great to have a nephew, so she could have someone to apany her.


    Yet Shishio and Chihiro, the two, could only look away bitterly.


    Was being a nephew and an aunt great?


    If it was before, they might not think too much, yet as of now, they wished that they didn��t have such a rtionship, so that way, everything would be easy.


    Chihiro took a deep breath and said, ��All right, I will go back. I need to set up many things.�� A woman��s mind was like this. Their mood was simply impossible to guess.


    ��Now that you mention it, your ex-boyfriend is going to be one of the guests at the cultural festival, right?��


    Shishio was stunned, but he didn��t show it on his face, only looking at Chihiro.


    Chihiro also looked at him since she was startled, hoping he didn��t misunderstand something. After all, her rtionship with her ex-boyfriend wasn��t that good, and everything had fallen apart, but when she looked at Shishio, his expression was rather t.


    She opened her lips before she closed them again. She could see that he didn��t seem to have an interest, which made her sad and frustrated, and she also ridiculed herself since they were an aunt and a nephew. It was impossible for them to be together.


    ��What am I dreaming for? It��s enough to have a dream when I was young. How old are you now, Chihiro?��


    Even though she was in her 30, she didn��t seem able to dream that her prince in white horse mighte.


    ��Well, there are a lot of things that I have to do at the cultural festival since I am an art teacher, and many of my students want to disy their art.�� Chihiro then looked at Shishio with a smile and said, ��I am going back. Do your best with the cultural festival. I am waiting for the cafe, movie, and also the novel. See youter. Thanks for the coffee.�� She shook her empty ss before she put it down on the table and left.


    Watching her back, he wondered why it felt so lonely. Right now, he wanted to stop her and hug her from behind.


    ��Sorry, I will leave. You can learn by yourself first.��


    ��Eh?!��


    ��So sudden?!��


    ��Wait, Oga-kun!��


    They were startled by his words since they wanted him to teach them more.


    ��By the way, I have prepared the SOP (Standard Operation System) on the table over there. Read it and learn, so you will know how to serve the customers and do various things during the cafe. Everything is ready. Don��t bezy!��


    Leaving those words, he quickly left the ss.


    They all looked at each other before they looked at the SOP, which was prepared by Shishio.


    Koharu also came and looked over since she was also curious.


    They read the SOP quietly and believed their cafe would be the number one on the cultural festival.


    Also, if Shishio made a cafe or a restaurant, they would definitely visit it.


    He was about to stop Chihiro, but he didn��t expect that someone would prank him at that moment.


    ��I caught you!��


    ����.��


    He was hugged by someone so suddenly, feeling speechless, before he hesitated and sighed. He looked at this woman helplessly and asked, ��Haruno-san, what are you doing here?��

 Chapter 702: Big sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 702: Big sister-inw</h4>


    Chihiro wasn��t the only person who looked for him. This woman also looked at him.


    Yukinoshita Haruno.


    If someone forgot who she was, she was the elder sister of Yukinoshita Yukino. She was also the eldest daughter of the Yukinoshita family.


    In the future, without a doubt, she would be the matriarch of the Yukinoshita family.


    Still, it made him speechless since this woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere and hugged him in such a childish way.


    ��What? Can I bother you if I don��t have anything to do?��


    Unlike Chihiro, who could enter the ss without worry since she came with Koharu, Haruno couldn��t do that, so she had been waiting for him. Fortunately, she didn��t need to wait too long, so he came out of the ss.


    Yet, who would expect that even if he was walking, he would move so fast!


    Fortunately, she trained her body well, and she even learned martial arts. Lastly, she also wasn��t a student in this school, so she didn��t hesitate to chase after him, hugging him tightly, so he couldn��t escape.


    ��I am your sister-inw, you know?��


    While she usually wouldn��t show such an expression, she puffed her cheeks like a girlfriend who asked her boyfriend to spoil her.


    ����if you��re my sister-inw, then you should realize how inappropriate our situation is, right?��


    He looked at her speechlessly, wondering whether she realized that he was the fiance of her little sister.


    ��������


    Haruno couldn��t say anything at that moment since she had to say that this guy was so cheeky!


    Shouldn��t he feel happy that he was hugged by a beautiful woman like her?


    If it was someone else, they would lick her feet directly, showing their obedience toward her, yet this guy was something else since he didn��t seem to have an interest in her.


    However, it was quite normal since he was the fiance of her little sister. Their rtionship was also so good that she could see her mother smiling most of the time, which made her a bit creepy, considering how her mother always had this fake smile most of the time.


    Well, there were some idents in the middle, but without a doubt, the rtionship between Shishio and Yukinoshita was something clear and settled, and they only needed to wait a time for his legal age before they might marry immediately.


    Shishio already had a career, so everything was already quite smooth.


    In the future, when he reaches a certain age, he could also be a governor and a prime minister. With his family background, poprity, and everything, it was an easy thing for him.


    Everything was so smooth, and even her family could also be better after Shishio and Yukinoshita tied their knot together, yet why?


    Why did Haruno feel she was quite unhappy?


    ��Well, did youe to visit Yukino-senpai?��


    ��How did you know?��


    Still, his words surprised her since she really came to visit Yukinoshita, but since he was there, she also decided to visit him. However, she wouldn��t say it since she could see this guy might tease her if she said that.


    After all, it should be her job to tease others, and she didn��t want to be teased even though she was the one that always teased others.


    ��Well, even if you��re such a twisted person.��


    ��Am I a twisted person?�� She asked with a kind smile on her face, but if someone saw her, they would know that she was far from happy, even though she knew that it was the truth.


    ��But I know you��re a sweet sister, and I know that you want to know how your sister is doing now.��


    He patted her head at this moment while looking at her with an expression, ��how cute.��


    ������..��


    What should I do?


    However, she couldn��t read such an expression on his face. Instead, she had to say that her face was so hot at this moment, but for someone who had been in high society and helped her parents with so many things, she was so good at manipting her expression and emotions, yet she wasn��t immune to this emotion.


    Whether it was anger, envy, annoyance, or other negative emotions, she believed and could confidently say that she could hide all of them with ease, yet it was different with this emotion.


    It was an emotion that made her heart lose its calm, and it was in a state of excitement all the time.


    Still, she was a genius at manipting, so she quickly adapted even though it wasn��t 100%.


    ����Shishio-kun, aren��t you being rude now? I am your big sister-inw and older than you, you know? Do you want me to report this to Yukino-chan?��


    ��Sure, why not? I am sure Yukino-senpai will be more than happy if I humiliate her big sister.��


    ������.�� Haruno.


    Whether it was the big sister or the little sister, they were all twisted, and he knew that a normal way to get a girl wasn��t useful.


    If he showed an interest in Haruno, she would quickly lose interest in him. Instead, if he kept pushing her away, she would always try to get closer to him.


    Naturally, there was an element of interest and curiosity in the woman, which made her unable to forget about him.


    However, more importantly, if a man was in love with the sense of domination or conquest, the woman was interested in the sense of taming.


    Having such a wild, unruly, mysterious, and dangerous man being tamed by her was the feeling a woman loved the most.


    If the man was already tamed, even if she didn��t do anything, she wouldn��t even show a nce and just ignored this man.


    Still, the emotion known as love was something quite hard to predict, and they attacked anyone without mercy, so suddenly, when one was unable to prepare, and when that happened, they would all be the ves of love and would do their best to fully do their best to make that person happy, no matter how ridiculous and unreasonable their request was.


    If he had to say, it was like a drug.


    It made one happy, but without a doubt, it was dangerous.


    Haruno probably got this feeling when she was so close to him.


    The other girls were also the same since even if he yed with them, ruined them, and broke them, they might be okay with it since this was probably what they wanted, and this was why a woman was really an unreasonable and troublesome creature.


    Yet this was why they were so interesting.


    ��Okay, okay. Don��t look at me that way.��


    He looked at her helplessly, but he was looking around, wondering where Chihiro was. Still, her speed was so fast that he didn��t see her when he walked out of the ss.


    ��Ex-boyfriend, huh?��


    To be honest, he didn��t have much interest in Chihiro��s past rtionship. What he had an interest in was her current self, not her past self.


    As for the ex-boyfriend?


    Who cares?


    He could do it with a married woman, so what was the point of an ex-boyfriend?


    Still, suddenly, he realized the feeling that he had for her, but while he was ready, he wasn��t sure whether she was ready since when they were together, it would mean something different. It would turn into something grander than a mere lover, soulmate, couple, or something else. Instead, such words might not be able to describe their rtionship.


    It was something more.


    Something more sacred and pure since when they were together, they would be enemies of the world.


    No one allowed such a rtionship, so what they could do was hide that rtionship.


    It was a simr case to his rtionship with Hana.


    Yet, at a certain point in his life, he knew he had to let the people he cared about know about their rtionship.


    ��Hey, are you thinking of someone else when you��re with me?��


    ��Is it a problem?��


    ��Of course, it is a big problem!�� When this guy didn��t even deny her, she was so furious at this moment. Many would beg and even worship her when they were with her. Their eyes, hearts, attention, and everything would be turned in her direction. In their eyes and minds, no girls except her.


    This was how it should be, yet this bastard was thinking of another girl!


    Many might say she was narcissistic, but this is how it was.


    Whether females or guys, they were all worshipping him as if she was the most beautiful flower in the garden.


    If he knew what she was thinking, he didn��t think that her metaphor was wrong since she was really that beautiful, but this woman was full of thorns and poison, which made him quitezy to take the initiative to do something.


    He was also sure that Yukinoshita would curse him if he did so since doing a ��Shimai-don�� was something that was still far away. He might have experience doing a ��Shimai-don,�� but now definitely isn��t the time.


    ��Anyway, do you want to visit Yukino-senpai?��


    Still hearing her words, he decided to ignore them and changed the subject.


    ����.sooner orter, you��re going to get stabbed by someone.��


    ����do you n to do that on me?��


    ��Oh? I might do so since I am a twisted woman, right?�� She hugged his arm, pressed his arm between her breasts, and showed the brightest smile she had ever shown while whispering those words to his ear.


    ������.��


    Shishio was speechless, especially when she also blew hot air into his ear.


    ��Anyway, let��s go! Let��s a surprise, Yukino-chan!��


    She raised her arm high as she said those words excitedly.


    ����I might be stabbed by Yukino-senpai if you do that.��


    Sheughed and said, ��You don��t need to worry. I have a connection with the most advanced hospital in this city.��


    ��You��re not trying to stop her?��


    As the two were joking around, suddenly, someone called Haruno in a shocked voice.


    ����Haruno-san?��


    They turned and saw someone familiar.


    While Shishio almost forgot the name of this young man, Haruno linked her arm tighter to Shishio��s arm, leaned her head on his shoulder, and greeted this young man with a bright smile.


    ��Hey, Hayato!��

 Chapter 703: Continue

    <h4>Chapter 703: Continue</h4>


    Hayama Hayato.


    If Shishio didn��t have an ��Enhanced Memory,�� he was afraid that he would forget about this young man.


    How to say�� it had been a while since he had met him.


    Thest time they met each other was when Hayama came to the Service Club to ask for help. By then, neither of them had met the other or talked.


    Shishio could tell that Hayama didn��t like him, and he also didn��t like him, or rather, he didn��t care. In his mind, Hayama was like an ant.


    This metaphor might seem a bit too much, but he really thought so.


    If Hayama only walked on the side, Shishio would just ignore it and walk away, but if Hayama touched his food, Shishio would press him and flick him away.


    It was like that, and he was sure that everyone also treated the creature known as an ant in a simr way to him.


    Except for those who loved animals so much, probably since he wasn��t sure.


    However, he could tell that Hayama��s stares were quite wrong at this moment.


    It was like Hayama seemed to be in a state of disbelief, hate, envy, and also many other negative emotions, yet he still tried to mask them with his gentle smile, which seemed so fake at this moment.


    Naturally, Shishio noticed this, and he looked at Haruno, who hugged him so intimately. Instantly, he understood everything, and he could only shake his head at Hayama for falling into such a twisted woman.


    What was so good about Haruno except for her boobs and face?


    To fall in love with a twisted woman like Haruno, who was always plotting a conspiracy, was nothing good.


    Especially in Hayama��s case, he didn��t do anything when Yukinoshita was bullied in elementary school. He left her and did nothing. By now, he regretted it, but everything was toote, and there was no medicine for regret except for a time machine.


    Haruno was also a huge sis-con.


    If she wasn��t, then why should she always help her parents?


    The answer was simple, and it was because she didn��t want Yukinoshita to be contaminated by the ugly world.


    Unfortunately, Yukinoshita didn��t want to be protected, and with Haruno��s twisted love, Yukinoshita couldn��t understand everything, which made their current rtionship like this.


    However, the two of them were alright, and even if their rtionship was quite awkward, he knew they loved each other, so he didn��t bother about it.


    Still��


    ��Does he like you?��


    He asked this question curiously.


    She didn��t say anything and only looked at him with a smile. She might not say anything, but this smile answered everything.


    ��What an unfortunate young man����


    ��Hey, what do you mean by that?! What do you mean by unfortunate?!��


    She was angry when she heard Shishio��s words.


    As the two bickered each other, they ignored Hayato, who was staring in their direction as if waiting for them to say something. Unfortunately, such a time didn��te, and he felt they were flirting in front of him, making him even more ufortable.


    ��Cough, Haruno-san, what are you doing here?��


    Hayato decided to ask once again while trying to get Haruno��s attention. He might not have realized it, but he tried to ignore Shishio, who was being hugged by her.


    Shishio also didn��t bother to talk with Hayato. Instead, he hugged Haruno intimately and whispered, ��I will go first.��


    ��Um���� She was startled by his intimate action, but this was what she wanted, and she looked at him shyly with a loving expression.


    Shishio didn��t greet Hayama and left while patting Haruno��s buttocks.


    ��Perv!��


    This time, she didn��t act and really blushed since this guy was such a bastard for trying to pat the buttocks of his sister-inw.


    However, this was clearly seen by Hayato, who was in shock. He was also annoyed when Shishio didn��t even put his eyes on him and kept staring at him, yet Shishio only ignored him, which made him helpless.


    As for anger?


    Hayato, who was almost part of the high society, knew he didn��t have that right. He was being realistic and quickly realized what he was doing, but his anger and jealousy clouded his mind, which made up everything.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Haruno asked with a smile.


    When Shishio left, Haruno��s expression returned to how she was. It was a smile that she showed to everyone, including dogs, bugs, and even trash. After all, in her mind, there was no difference between people with those useless things except for her family and Shishio.


    The rtionship between Hayato and Yukinoshita��s family might be quite long, especially since he was also the childhood friend of Yukinoshita and Haruno since his father was the legalwyer of the Yukinoshita family��s business.


    Their rtionship had gone on so long, yet Haruno didn��t treat Hayato much differently from others.


    ����are you dating?��


    ��No,�� Haruno said simply.


    ��Really?�� He seemed so happy at this moment, but Haruno smiled and said, ��But I love him.��


    ����..�� Hayato.


    ��Bye, Hayato.�� She waved her hand and left, chasing after Shishio. As for whether she was lying or not, she was the only one who knew about the answer.


    As for Hayato, no one cared about him at this moment.


    ��


    Shishio, who had left, didn��t care about the matter between Haruno and Hayato. Instead, he went to visit Yukinoshita, who was a part of themittee during the cultural festival. Frankly, he hadn��t visited her, and the time they met was quite reduced because of this event, which made him helpless.


    Still, while he might enjoy it since he wasn��t alone and he got a pair of a mother and a daughter, it was a different case with Yukinoshita since she was alone.


    As for Chihiro, he thought for a moment and decided to leave her alone for now. If he suddenly came and talked to her, he was sure she would say ��nothing.��


    When a woman said ��nothing,�� it was the most troublesome thing. It was better to leave her alone for a while or just apany her, but right now, he felt it was quite inappropriate to apany her, considering their location and all.


    As he walked, he was about to reach themittee room, a meeting room usually used by the student councils to talk about various things with the clubs, such as budgets and many other things.


    However, before he was about to reach, someone hugged him again.


    ��I have caught you again!��


    He saw Haruno once again, hugging him tightly from his back.


    ��It��s because I let you catch me����


    He was helpless, but he said, ��Can you stop doing something so stupid since we��re so close to the room? What if Yukino-senpai sees us?��


    Still, he had to say the two sisters were different.


    If Yukinoshita was a graceful and slender type, Haruno was a sexy, bold type.


    ��Is there trouble if I see you two?��


    ����.��


    The two turned and saw Yukinoshita had just walked out of the room, staring at him in silence.


    ��Yukino-chan, it��s been a while!��


    Haruno greeted Yukinoshita happily as she kept hugging Shishio.


    ��Nee-san���� Yukinoshita sighed as she let out an exasperated sigh. She looked at Shishio, who looked at her with a pitiful expression, before she looked at Haruno. Within just 0.00001 seconds, she quickly understood what was happening.


    ��Nee-san, Shishio-kun is busy with the cultural festival. Don��t bother him too much.��


    Yukinoshita held his hand and pulled him away from Haruno before letting him stand behind her, protecting him like a mother hen who protected its baby from the eagle.


    ����..�� Haruno.


    ��You okay?��


    However, he didn��t care about the confrontation between Haruno and Yukinoshtia since he felt something strange about Yukinoshita.


    ��I am okay. What��s wrong?�� Yukinoshita asked with some confusion.


    He didn��t say anything and put his hand on her forehead gently.


    ����.�� Haruno, Yukinoshita, and everyone.


    ��N-Not here���� Yukinoshita blushed, feeling shy.


    ��Okay, but tell me if you need help, okay?��


    ��I know.�� She nodded, but then she asked, ��So why are you here?��


    ��I want to see you.��


    ����.�� Yukinoshita.


    ��I miss you. Are you not?��


    ����I miss you too���� Yukinoshita said quietly and wanted to hug him, but there were so many people around, so she was so embarrassed at this moment.


    ��Sorry foring so suddenly. I am not a bother, right?��


    ��You��re not a bother here!��


    ��Really?��


    ��Un.��


    ��By the way, I have made something interesting in the home economics room. Do you want to try it?��


    She knew whatever he was going to make, it was going to be good, and she wanted to try it, but she was afraid to bother his ss.


    ��I will make youter then.��


    ��Thanks,�� she said with a gentle smile on her face.


    ��It��s okay.��


    He looked at her and felt a bit strange, but he didn��t say anything since he knew she was quite awkward at expressing her feelings.


    ��Cough! Cough! You two. Please don��t interrupt the meeting of themittee,�� Haruno said with a stern expression.


    ����..��


    ��Who��s interrupting?�� 2x


    Shishio and Yukinohita knew that this woman wanted to interrupt the meeting of the cultural festival. However, they also knew their actions also interrupted everyone, so they stopped.


    However, he had to say that Yukinoshita and Haruno were sisters since he could see how easy it was for Yukinoshita to control her emotion and the situation.


    By then, he didn��t do anything and just watched the meeting room while greeting the person he knew, including Hikigaya. He also saw the girl, who trigged his system in this room, but he didn��t bother to greet her since if he did so, he was afraid this girl would be targeted by Haruno.


    When Haruno entered, everything was like in the original where she was going to help, and the student council was also happy to ept her help. However, unlike in the original, the student council was male, and strangely enough, this student council often stared at him from time to time.


    ��Why?��


    Yet he decided to ignore the gaze and returned since everything hadn��t finished.


    Everything was so smooth, and everything was moving in the right direction, but who would have thought, in the middle of the night, he had received a call from one of his girlfriends?


    ��Shishio����

 Chapter 704: Sick

    <h4>Chapter 704: Sick</h4>


    ��Cough! Cough!��


    Yukinohita realized that she might work too hard.


    Right now, she was on her way to return to her apartment. While unlike in the original, where many cked offmittee jobs, that didn��t mean the work would be reduced. Instead, as a regional event, no one was allowed to make a mistake, which made their work even busier.


    This event was also held for a week, which made it even longer than any cultural festivals in other schools since they would mostly do the cultural festival for a day or two.


    If Suimei didn��t have an art department, many would scold this school since it was better to study instead of wasting the students�� time doing a cultural festival.


    Naturally, everyone��s opinions were varied, and it was impossible to force one opinion on others.


    Still, it didn��t change the fact it was such hard work to prepare for this cultural festival.


    It was also why the student council president was so happy when he knew that everyone in the Sakurasou wanted to do something to make this event more festive.


    Including how Haruno decided to help.


    Everyone also happily agreed since the more help, the better it was.


    Haruno was an alumnus, and the cultural festival during her time was also known as one of the most sessful, which made everyone believe that they could also do better, if not at least the same.


    Yukinoshita didn��t have an objection to this since even if she wanted to reject it, it would be useless. She also didn��t intend to reject Haruno��s help since Haruno��s help was extremely useful, considering how busy she was.


    While she was amittee member, her position was also rtively high, and because of this, her job was also quite a lot.


    At night, she also needed to continue to edit their movie projects.


    She was busy, but she didn��t ask anyone for help since this was how she usually was, and she didn��t want to bother him, especially when she knew how busy he was. She knew if she asked, he would help, but this wasn��t something that she wanted since she didn��t want to be a vase. She wanted to be a woman who stood by his side and supported each other, so she forced herself.


    Yet during the autumn, the weather was somewhat unpredictable.


    Sometimes, it was raining, and sometimes, it was also quite cool.


    She also happened to be tired, so a few days ago, she quickly realized she had gotten sick. However, it was just the flu, and it was nothing big. She felt it would heal after a few days, yet it had worsened.


    Her head was rather fuzzy, and she felt the world was twisted. It was like she was inside a washing machine, especially when she was sitting on the bus.


    However, she forced herself to go back to her apartment. She walked alone, but she stopped for a moment, looking at his apartment in the distance before she continued to walk to her apartment.


    As she continued to walk, she was able to reach her apartment, but after changing intofortable clothes with all of her might, she didn��t take a rest but looked at herptop to continue the editing, but at a certain part of the movie, she was a bit confused about what to edit and decided to call him.


    ����Shishio.��


    Before she finished what she was saying, she passed out.


    ��Senpai? Senpai!��


    ��


    Yukinoshita wasn��t sure, but she felt that her body wasfortable for some reason. Before, it felt so horrible that she wanted to throw up anything, but now, it was all warm. While she closed her eyes, she sought that warmth and quickly realized that it was a hand holding her. It was the source of this warmth.


    She opened her eyes lightly and blinked her eyes, feeling a bit confused since she was on her bed, but she turned her head and was surprised to see him there, holding her hand. Still, her expression quickly softened, and she held her hand tighter while watching him.


    She had always thought that loneliness didn��t bother her a bit, especially after she had gotten used to being alone.


    However, everything changed when she fell in love with him.


    When she didn��t see him, she felt everything was so boring. Everything was so grey, like it was so pointless. In the ssroom, the hallway, the stairs, the path he usually took to go home, she subconsciously looked for his figure.


    As she moved, he also woke up for a moment and smiled when he saw she had woken up.


    ��Good morning.��


    ����morning?��


    She was dumbfounded by his words. ��Isn��t it at night?�� The sky was dark, so she thought it was at night, and when she saw her clock, it also showed that it was still at six.


    ��Wait, six? I have slept for an entire night?��


    While she felt better, she felt her body was quite sluggish. However, she understood the reason since she had been sleeping for a while.


    ��It seems there is a storm today. The school is also on holiday. You��re not happy?��


    ��Well, there is still a lot of work����


    ��It can��t be helped. Who can fight against nature? You can just work hard the next day. More importantly, you should rest more. Also, didn��t I tell you to tell me when you need help?��


    He was so worriedst night when this girl suddenly passed out. If he didn��test night, he wondered what would happen to her.


    ����sorry.��


    She lowered her head, feeling shy and embarrassed, but she also felt happy since he was worried about her.


    ��But it reminds me of that time.��


    ��At that time?��


    ��When you confessed to me.��


    She thought about the time when they met for the first time after being separated for so long. At that time, there was heavy rain, and they were trapped in the gazebo alone. Their current situation was quite simr, but their condition was different since they had dated each other now.


    ��Weren��t you the one who confessed to me?�� He looked at her with doubt.


    ��It was you!�� She blushed and quickly retorted.


    ��No, no, with my memory, I believe that it is you.��


    ��No, it��s you!��


    As they bickered with each other, suddenly, a noise from Yukinoshita��s stomach interrupted them.


    *Growl!*


    ��������


    ��Are you hungry?��


    ������..��


    ��I made porridgest night, but����


    ��I will eat it!�� She answered without hesitation.


    ��Then, I will warm it up. Wait for me here.��


    ����.un.�� She reluctantly let go of his hand and watched her leave her room. When he left, sheid her pillow, realizing she had been acting spoiled, which made her embarrassed, and she felt the emotion that she had suppressed might explode anything, which made her worried.


    However, soon, she felt a headache and realized that she hadn��t fully recovered. Fortunately, he didn��t leave for too long and quickly returned.


    ��What��s wrong? Do you feel sick?��


    ����um����


    He rubbed her head gently, which made her feelfortable.


    ��I��ll get you some medicine after you eat. There should be medicine in your apartment, right?��


    ��There should be, but����


    ��But?��


    ����it is a suppository����


    ��It��s okay. I will help you to put it in.��


    �������� Yukinoshita.


    ��It��s not my first time. You don��t need to worry.��


    ��Shishio-kun, what do you mean by that?��


    Somehow she realized that being with him would make her day far from boring.


    As he fed her, he was about to put suppository from her hole, but she felt ufortable with her clothes.


    ��I will wash you. You haven��t recovered, right?��


    ��������


    Yukinoshsita blinked her eyes but watched his concerned expression�� she hesitated before she nodded shyly.


    ��Wait here.��


    While it might be her imagination, she felt that he was as fast as lightning somehow and quickly brought a towel and basin filled with warm water.


    ��Okay, I will take off your clothes.��


    She didn��t fight back this time and just let him do whatever with her body since her head was a bit overheated, but her consciousness was there, watching him, taking off her clothes one by one.


    While he did her job carefully, he couldn��t help but be taken aback by her body. Her body was slender and beautiful, especially her pink nipples that stood out from her modest breasts. Her breasts might not be big, but they were soft.


    He even saw her vagina, which was covered by a modest amount of pubic hair.


    ��Yukino����


    As he washed her body with a wet towel, he kept calling her name to keep his sanity from doing something that he shouldn��t do to a sick girl. Yet, he had to say, it was hard, especially when he could see her nipples were so hard and a love juice slowly dripped from her vagina. Her sweet moans could also be heard from time to time, making all the blood on his body focus on his erection.


    Yukinoshita��s breathing was also rather hard, and she felt her entire body was so hot. She kept looking at his profile, even if her vision was hazy. She wanted to kiss him, and she wanted to do something more with him.


    Their thoughts were simr, but their situation didn��t allow them to do so.


    While he wanted to wash her body a little longer, he didn��t want to make her sick, and he also didn��t have confidence that he would do nothing to her. He dried her body with a towel and helped her to put clothes on before he said, ��It��s time for your medicine.��


    ������.��


    She looked at him for a moment before she rolled over. She didn��t dare to look at him and just left everything to him.


    He didn��t say anything and just pulled her pants and panties before he put the suppository into her anus along with his finger for a moment.


    ��Hmn~!��


    She moaned before she scolded him. ��Shishio!�� While she was lying on her stomach, she red at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ��I just made sure that the medicine will work well.��


    He pulled up her pants and patted her buttocks gently while praying the medicine worked well.


    ������..��


    Yukinohita let out a long sigh and rolled over her body again.


    ��Okay, go and rest again. I am waiting for you to get better.��


    He moved closer and kissed her forehead gently.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss, but she felt it was far from enough. ����I want one on my lips too.��


    ��What a spoiled girl.��


    However, he kissed her lips as he caressed her hair.


    She enjoyed her kiss before she fell asleep again.


    Looking at her sleeping face, he looked at his erection before he sighed, wondering what he should do with this.

 Chapter 705: Future

    <h4>Chapter 705: Future</h4>


    As he watched her sleeping face, he sighed, but he didn��t do anything, only holding her hand as he leaned on the bed. If his body wasn��t enhanced and strong, his entire body would be stiff now since he was sleeping in an ufortable posture.


    He was so d that he had a system somehow.


    Still, he wondered what he should do now.


    *Rumble! Rumble!*


    The storm was rather intense, but he knew it should stop at noon or so, but he was sure that it would stop before night. Naturally, he received a lot of texts and calls, and he answered them quietly, talking with them and asking them whether they were alright since staying in the storm was a scary thing.


    This was the disadvantage of having a harem since it was impossible for him to be together with all of his women at the same time unless they were in the same ce.


    However, Yukinoshita came first because of her condition.


    When everything ended, he could find them one by one, fucking them, and have fun with them.


    As of now, he realized that he might not pay much attention to the system currently since even if many days had passed, he only nced at the rewards without thinking much about it.


    Yet while his reason for not paying attention to it was that he didn��t date them because of the rewards, the rewards he had gotten were so much that they basically numbed him.


    Still, he had to say he got a lot of rewards since he slept with Yui and Hana on the same night.


    He thought for a while and decided to check the rewards he got from Yui since she slept with her first.


    <As you have seen Yuigahama Yui��s naked body, you have received an ��Orange Farm��>


    <As you have touched Yuigahama Yui��s breasts, you have received 33% shares of Bridgestone>


    <As you have touched Yuigahama Yui��s body, you have received the ��Shigan Mastery��>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Yuigahama Yui, you have received a ��Shukuchi Mastery��>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Yuigahama Yui��s heart, you have received a ��Biology Mastery>


    <As you have taken Yuigahama Yui��s first time, you have received ��Enhanced Brain��>


    The first thing he got was an orange farm. It might seem small, but this farm was huge, especially thend. If thend was in Tokyo, his worth would reach tens of billions instantly. However, this orange farm was in the Shizuoka prefecture, which was Aki Shiina��s hometown.


    Was it the bad taste of the system?


    He wasn��t sure, but as long as he got the rewards, they were all good.


    The orange farm might not give him much money, but it was a good thing since this type of business would give him more influence. It was also a good recreation ce, and he could bring all of his women to enjoy the orange when it was time for the harvest.


    While his first reward was good, his second reward was even better.


    Bridgestone.


    It is one of the biggest tirepanies in the country.


    As for this reward, there was no need to exin it anymore since he wasn��t sure about his worth anymore.


    If he didn��t hide the real amount of his assets, he would have be the richest man in this world already.


    Yet while the second reward was good, his third reward was something that he loved.


    Shigan.


    While it might be strange, it was one of the martial arts techniques in a certain famous work.


    It was only one technique, yet it was dangerous, but it made his fingers as dangerous as a bullet or even more.


    To be clear, it was a martial art that used the fingers of the user as a weapon.


    It was a dangerous martial art, and along with his ��Enhanced Nail,�� it made this ability be even more dangerous.


    While his third reward raised his attacking ability, his fourth reward raised his attacking and escape ability.


    Shukichi.


    If someone didn��t know about this martial art, it was an ancient martial art of this country. It was a movement technique where he could move so fast when he used it.


    It was also the reason why he said this skill could increase his attacking and escape abilities, showing how versatile this ability was.


    Then, how about the next reward?


    It might be strange, but somehow, he felt he could change this world into a supernatural world, especially with his knowledge. By now, he realized he could create many things, including medicine, which was able to turn someone into a perfect human being.


    Yet, even if he could make it, he didn��t n to use it since the perfect human being wasn��t his limit.


    However, he knew it would be a good thing for him, especially when he could make a lot of super armies.


    Oh, right, he could also make his women maintain their youth, which would be a great thing for them.


    However, out of all the abilities he got from Yui, thest one was the most amazing.


    Enhanced Brain.


    Someone often said that a human could use 10% of their brain.


    Probably.


    However, even if he could only use 10% of his brain, he believed his brain was better than all the people in this world.


    By now, he might have transcended humanity and be a perfect lifeform, an ultimate being, Shishio Oga.


    Joke aside, he really felt so somehow.


    The only thing that he needed to be careful about in this world was Jojo now.


    Fortunately, that guy didn��t exist in this world.


    Yet, this wasn��t the end.


    The mother and daughter had given him many things, and it really amazed him.


    <As you have seen Yuigahama Hana��s naked body, you have received a ��Kifune Shrine��>


    <As you have touched Yuigahama Hana��s breasts, you have received ��ultism Mastery��>


    <As you have touched Yuigahama Hana��s body, you have received the ��Navigation Mastery��>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Yuigahama Hana, you have received an ��Astrology Mastery��>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Yuigahama Hana��s heart, you have received an animal affinity>


    <As you have sex with Yuigahama Hana, you have received ��Predator Instinct��>


    When he saw the list of rewards, a certain thought appeared in his mind, especially when he saw his first reward.


    Kifune shrine.


    It was a famous shrine in Kyoto. It was one of the shrines which were supported by the government because of its history and meaning, considering this shrine had existed since the Heian era.


    Unlike the Buddhist temple, the Kifune shrine was a Shinto, which meant it worshipped the gods which existed originally in this country. It happened that this shrine worshipped the god of water and was also known as famous for matchmaking, which made many people who wanted to bless their marriage or a child oftene to this shrine.


    Strangely enough, his second reward was an ��ultism Mastery,�� which gave him aplete knowledge of all ult and also religions.


    His fourth reward, too, was an ��Astrology Mastery,�� which gave him knowledge of celestial objects.


    Along with the ��Fengshui Mastery�� he got from Hana, suddenly, he wondered whether he should make his own religion.


    Was it possible?��


    Naturally.


    Every religion started small, and only a few people followed it. By then, it had grown, and many people followed.


    In the future history, a famous religious leader might be part of his achievement.


    However, building a religion wasn��t easy, and it needed a long time, so instead of thinking something like that, it was better to check the rest of his rewards.


    His third reward was ��Navigation Mastery,�� which gave him mastery over navigation.


    In other words, he wouldn��t get lost, and no matter how chaotic the situation was, he should be able to reach the safest path when he was on the trip. It was a strange ability, but when hebined it with his ��Feng Shui�� Mastery, it would give him an unexpected surprise.


    Still, his fifth reward confused him a bit.


    ��Animal affinity?��


    Would you be liked by an animal?


    That might be so since Hikari (his cat) was always stuck on him now.


    However, more importantly, he realized that the girls also stuck with him, which made him realize that all females were nothing but lewd little animals, which made them always want him to dominate and impregnate them.


    To be honest, with how they usually had sex, it was amazing that his women didn��t get pregnant. However, everything was because of his ��Enhanced Balls,�� which made him able to control his semen.


    Still, was he ready for children?


    As of now, he wasn��t ready, but one thing was for sure, he would have them at least; he wasn��t going to have them until he graduated from high school.


    Probably��


    After all, an ident could happen.


    Especially those who were older than him since he could see they wanted to have his children.


    As for hisst reward��


    ��Predatory instinct, huh?��


    By now, he might really have be a beast.


    With this reward, he also got this animistic vibe around him, but the main function of this ability was the instinct that came from it. It gave him an instinct for how to take down his prey, like how a predator did.


    Lastly, it might be strange to say this, but with this reward, he didn��t have a fear in his heart, and when a man didn��t have a fear, they were practically invincible.


    Right now, he might say that he was the strongest in the world, yet he knew that he couldn��t take this title immediately since someone owned this title, so he had to steal it, or like a lion king, who felt threatened by the other lion, or its kids, he felt this strongest person mighte at him sooner orter.


    However, he didn��t care since the world was big.


    How could this person find him?


    As of now, he decided to focus on Yukinoshita first. He gently caressed her bangs slightly, and he saw her breathing gently, causing her breasts to swell up and down from time to time. Still, he sighed, but he didn��t wake her up since she was still sick.


    When he knew he could do nothing, he decided to close his eyes and sleep since watching her sleeping also made him a bit sleepy.


    As he slept quite long, he suddenly woke up when he saw Yukinoshita kissing his lips.


    ������

 Chapter 706: Lewd

    <h4>Chapter 706: Lewd</h4>


    When he slept so soundly, it was impossible for him not to be awoken by Yukinoshita, who was straddling hisp and kissing his lips.


    The pleasure aside, he was dumbfounded since it was his first time seeing her like this.


    At that moment, she was so bold, hugging him like he was the one she loved the most as she enjoyed his lips lewdly. It was something that one wouldn��t think would happen to her since, with her dignified, prideful, shy, and awkward way of loving someone, the chance she would do something like this was rtively small.


    Usually, with how their rtionship was, he was the one who took the initiative, and she epted him as a virtuous wife who obediently followed her husband��s wish.


    Yet now, she was different.


    She really became a lewd little animal that wanted him to impregnate her.


    She didn��t seem to notice that he had woken up, only faithfully kissing, licking, and sucking his lips.


    It was his first time seeing such an expression since she usually held her expression calmly, so this change gave him a natural reaction.


    All the blood on his body moved into his penis and caused an erection on his penis.


    She quickly realized the change in his body, and she also realized he had woken up.


    ����you have woken up?��


    Her face quickly flushed red and turned shy, but she didn��t move away from him and kept staring at him with an obsessed expression. Yet, more importantly, as she leaned her body forward, her nipples were shown through the gap in her pajamas. She also didn��t wear a bra, so her breasts seemed bigger than usual.


    While he gulped, he tried to calm himself and said, ��I just did. It��s impossible for me to continue to sleep in such a situation.��


    He looked at her and asked, ��But aren��t you too reckless? You��re still sick.�� While he was happy with what she was doing, he was also worried about her since he knew how weak her body was.


    ��I am okay. You can check it yourself.��


    She raised her bangs and pressed her forehead against his. ��It��s good, right?��


    What��s wrong with her?


    He was quite bbergasted, but this was good, so he didn��t say anything.


    ��You know, when you��re by my side, my heart has been beating so hard, especially since you washed my body before. My body was so hot, and I felt I couldn��t suppress my desire anymore.��


    She kissed his lips sloppily while hugging him intimately.


    ��I love you, Shishio.��


    ��Me too.��


    Still, this caused him a natural reaction, and Yukinoshita quickly realized this. She didn��t move away from him and looked at him with a lewd expression.


    ��It��s okay. You can do whatever you want����


    She whispered those thoughts right into his ear, yet those words quickly melted all of his rationality.


    He didn��t say much nonsense and just lifted her body onto the bed, turning her into a woman.


    As for Yukinoshita, she wondered why she only let him do this now.


    Finally, she could no longer support her guise, and now, she was conquered by him, bing a woman that she had never thought to be.


    ��


    While he wanted to do more, she had just recovered, so he didn��t force her.


    Meanwhile, Yukinoshitay on Shishio��s chest, trying to catch her breath with a blush on her face. She realized how crazy she was before, and it made her blush from shyness.


    ��Why did you blush now?��


    ��It can��t be helped, okay?��


    He onlyughed and caressed her hair gently, which made her annoyed, but she didn��t part away from him and snuggled into him further like a docile cat.


    ��By the way, can I ask you something?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You seemed so weird before. May I ask the reason?��


    When they were about to do it in the past, she seemed to be hesitant, yet now, she was so excited and bold, which made him quite confused by the change.


    What��s happening?


    Did she have a double personality?


    While such a thing only appeared in fiction, in this story, such a thing might appear.


    He might be able to read what people thought from their microexpressions, but it didn��t mean he could read someone��s mind, so he needed to ask what others thought so he could understand them better.


    Hearing this question, she seemed to hesitate before she sighed. ����I am afraid that you might be disillusioned by me.�� Her voice was quiet, and she seemed so nervous, which was different from how she usually was.


    ��You mean you love me so much that you��re afraid that you might make me disgusted or disillusioned at you?��


    ����um.��


    ������


    He didn��t know what to say at that moment.


    To be honest, when they confirmed their rtionship and shared that kiss, she wanted to do a lover thing with him. She wanted him to do whatever he wanted with her body, especially when she happened to catch him doing something with other girls in his apartment.


    While she wasn��t sure if he did it deliberately or identally, she didn��t feel angry. Instead, she became more excited since many women were crazy about him, yet no matter how many women he had, she would be his official wife and probably the one that he would bring the most during an important moment since, unlike the others, she was the ones with the best knowledge to help his careers.


    She wanted him to do hers and have sex like a mindless animal. Yet she was afraid. She was afraid if her thought was known, she would be disgusted by him, or he might hate her. After all, she knew once they did it, she wouldn��t be able to suppress her emotion any longer.


    ��Your problem is strangely cute.��


    ��What do you mean? I am seriously thinking of this problem, you know?��


    When she was serious, this guy was only joking around, which made her quite annoyed.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry. It��s something normal for a girl to be a pervert.


    ����I am not a pervert.��


    ��Let��s do it again.��


    ��Now?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��But����


    ��What��s wrong?��


    She seemed to hesitate for a while.


    ��The movie hasn��t been fully edited.��


    ����..��


    ��


    Shishio was in front of Yukinoshita��sptop, editing their movie with a serious expression.


    Yukinoshita didn��t bother him. Instead, she went to cook food for him since they nned to have ate lunch.


    There wasn��t much food in her apartment, so they went out together to buy something at the grocery stores.


    Still, if it was before, she might stubbornly refuse to let him edit the movie, but in that exchange, she was no longer struggling, and she knew that with the limited time, it was better to leave everything to him.


    As for where her confidence came from?


    Naturally, it was from his everyday activities.


    He might seem sloppy and a womanizer, but when he was doing his job, he was serious and even focused on his job. In other words, as long as it was time for his job, even if the girls pleaded with him to y, he didn��t listen to them.


    Still, even if he did his job, he didn��t forget his woman.


    This was what she loved the most about him.


    Work is work. Love is love.


    Even if he loved them, it didn��t mean he was going to put down his ambition.


    When he was still working, she didn��t bother him, even if the food was ready. Still, she looked at him for a while and thought of something.


    He edited the movie but suddenly noticed Yukinoshita, who got closer to him. ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Let me give you thanks.��


    ��Huh?��


    He was dumbfounded when she suddenly squatted down between his legs and tied her hair in a ponytail. From this position, he could also see her pink nipples on her slightly oversized bra, which made her kind of cute since she wasn��t reconciled with her bra size. Yet he was dumbfounded by what she was doing.


    She pulled out his penis and started to put it into her mouth.


    While he hissed from the pleasure, he looked at her for a while, wondering whether this was alright.


    ��Does it hurt? Sorry, it��s my first time.��


    She quickly asked since his reaction surprised him.


    ��No, contradictory. It feels good.��


    It didn��t really feel good since it was her first time, but when he thought about how this proud woman would squat between his legs and suck his penis, it enhanced the pleasure.


    ��Really? That��s good. You should focus on your job. I will do my job.��


    Are you asking me to focus on this situation?


    How could he?


    While he felt speechless, he had to say while she didn��t do it deliberately, every one of her gestures was just too seductive. Still, he did his job seriously, but if someone observed him, they could see that the speed he did the editing was so fast.


    While Yukinoshita��sptop was the best in the current year, it was still farpared to hisptop or the life of his previous life, so it took a little while for him to finish, but when he finished, he also finished her mouth.


    When he came, she was startled, but she tried to drink all of his semen.


    ��You okay?��


    He didn��t stop her but asked her curiously since she was so bold.


    She gulped and opened her mouth.


    ������


    He said nothing and lifted her body before cing her on the table.


    ��He-Hey, what are you doing? What about your job?��


    ��I have finished it.��


    ��What about the food? I have cooked it.��


    ��You can warm it upter. Anyway, it is your fault. Do you think I can concentrate when you��re so lewd?��


    ����..��


    By now, she realized that her man was more perverted than him, but in the end, she hugged him tightly as she let out a sweet moan since she realized that she was also quite perverted.

 Chapter 707: Seed

    <h4>Chapter 707: Seed</h4>


    While he wanted to do more, her body might not be able to handle him, so in the end, they decided to eat.


    The editing was over, and as expected, everything was solved smoothly as long as he did it.


    Especially when he also had an ��artificial intelligence�� that helped him with various things.


    While many might not understand the importance of this thing, it was necessary, especially to help to protect the server of hispanies. Under his leadership, many of thepanies that had his shares grew bigger and bigger.


    Naturally, this wasn��t something happy for thepetitors, so they wanted to do their best to sabotage him, including by using hackers. However, those hackers were useless, and they were quickly caught by his securitypanies, disappeared, or worked while under his mercy.


    Those who troubled him also couldn��te out unscathed since much of their data was messed up, and many things were stolen, yet they could do nothing.


    So, what could they do?


    The only thing they could do was send an assassin.


    Unfortunately, they didn��t know him, and he also had powerful mercenarypanies, which erased all of those assassins before they were able to get close.


    By now, he realized that the more money he had, the more trouble he got.


    Unlike in the past, when a bandit was clear to the eyes.


    Right now, the bandit is more sophisticated. They were wearing suits and expensive things, proudly showing their result without shame, and told all of them what they did was a legal thing.


    Well, it didn��t really matter now since, as he ate, he checked the rewards he got from Yukinoshita.


    <As you have seen Yukinoshita Yukino��s naked body, you have received a ��Land in Tokyo��>


    <As you have touched Yukinoshita Yukino��s breasts, you have received ��33% shares of Obayashi Corporation��>


    <As you have touched Yukinoshita Yukino��s body, you have received the ��51% shares of Port of Nagoya��>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Yukinoshita Yukino, you have received a ��33% shares of Mizuho Financial Group��>


    <As you have given a deep impression on Yukinoshita Yukino��s heart, you have received ��Enhanced Survivability��>


    <As you have taken Yukinoshita Yukino��s first time, you have received ��Enhanced Learning��>


    There was no doubt the rewards he gained from the stem were amazing.


    Even the first reward, he gotnd in Tokyo, which was worth at least a few billion. By now, he wasn��t sure how rich he was at that moment.


    As for his second reward, he got 33% shares of Obayashi Corporation. If someone didn��t know thispany, it was natural, but it was one of five major constructionpanies. If he wasn��t wrong, this was also one of the most ambitiouspanies since it wanted to build a space elevator before 2050.


    Would he stop it?


    Probably not, since he thought it was fun.


    As for his third reward, he got 51% shares of the Port of Nagoya, which was thergest and busiest port in this country. With so many ports in this country, this port ounted for about 10% of the total trade value of Japan, showing how amazing this port was.


    By now, even if he didn��t do anything, he was sure that money woulde into his pocket.


    As for his fourth reward, he got 33% shares of Mizuho Financial Group, which was one of three mega-banks in this country.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Yukinoshita with aplicated gaze. Right now, he was sure that no one was richer than him. It could be said that he had be the hidden boss that controlled this world. Right now, it wouldn��t be weird to call himself the strongest person in the world.


    ��And everything��s because of her.��


    He might have a lot of business, but hecked a bank.


    However, now, he no longercked that business, and everything waspleted.


    By now, his hands had reached almost the corner of everyone in this world.


    ��The only things left are food and energy, huh?��


    He got almost everything but only those two, and once he got that, it wouldn��t be strange of him to control this country. He could also control the economics of the country nearby, such as in Southeast Asia, which held a fourth of the world��s poption.


    ��What��s wrong?�� She asked with confusion.


    ��It��s okay. I am surprised that your food is good.��


    ����do you think I am an Ojou-sama who doesn��t know how to cook?��


    ��You��re not, right?��


    ��I am not, but your tone makes me a bit angry just now.�� She stared at him and said, ��I am going to the topter.��


    ����you want to do it again?��


    ��Can you?��


    ��I don��t mind, but today is your first time, after all.��


    ������..��


    Honestly, she forced herself to say that since she was exhausted at that moment. While she appeared strong and had to say the pleasure was so good, she wanted to sleep at that moment.


    ��Then�� sleep with me tonight.��


    ��Okay.��


    She smiled and continued to eat since she needed to have a lot of stamina to fight him.


    On the other hand, he realized he might have corrupted this girl who made him want to scold his penis.


    No, he might need to praise it.


    However, this was something normal since this was the result of anyone copting with him. He thought for a while and realized he was invincible as long as he had this penis.


    Still, he quickly threw his stupid thoughts away since he was going to check his next reward.


    ��Enhanced survivability, huh?��


    It was a good ability, but he wasn��t sure whether he would use it since it could only be used during a critical moment.


    The use of this ability was quite simple.


    It was so he wouldn��t die.


    If he exined it in detail, he could survive things that average members of his species couldn��t, allowing him to receive horrific and grievous injuries without dying.


    It was good, but the next reward was more interesting.


    Enhanced Learning.


    By now, he felt his head was cleared up, and he felt he could learn anything as easily as turning his hand, especially when he had an ��Enhanced Brain�� and a body that supported him to do almost everything in this world.


    He let out a helpless sigh, feeling that he really had be a perfect creature somehow.


    Did this mean he was going to be a god?


    Probably, yes, probably, no.


    Anyway, he wasn��t in a hurry.


    ��By the way����


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Did you seduce my sister?��


    ����.��


    He stopped his chopsticks and looked at Yukinoshita, who looked at him with a suspicious gaze. ��Why do you think so? Don��t you think that she was the one who seduced me?��


    ��So you were being seduced by her?��


    ��������


    While he was speechless, he exined, ��I didn��t mean that, but your sister�� how to say it����


    ��What?��


    ��She might like me.��


    ������.��


    Yukinoshita stared at Shishio momentarily and wanted to say he was narcissistic, but he could even seduce herself, so it should be possible to seduce her sister, right?


    Yet it was hard to imagine how such a twisted sister could fall for a man.


    ��By the way, did Hayama-senpai fall for her?��


    ��Probably.�� She looked at him with doubt before she shook her head. ��I am not sure, but why do you mention him now?��


    ��Well, he saw us hugging each other intimately, and I saw his expression like he saw the world was over.��


    She suddenly chuckled, which made him speechless. However, one thing was for sure. He knew this girl had some grudge toward Hayama Hayato.


    ��By the way, can I ask something?��


    ��What?��


    ��If�� if by chance your sister attacks me, what will you do?��


    He wondered what she was going to say.


    However, she only smiled gently and asked softly, ��What do you think I will do to you, Shishio-kun?��


    ��Sorry for the question.��


    He decided to apologize.


    She let out a long sigh and grasped his penis. ��Maybe, I should put a lock on this thing, so you won��t mess around the outside.��


    Did Yukinoshita have such a character?


    Why didn��t he know?


    Wait!


    Was it because of him?


    He felt conflicted, but before he said something, she said, ��Personally, I don��t mind.�� However, she was dumbfounded by his reaction since he suddenly put his hand on her forehead. ��What are you doing?��


    ��No, I wonder whether you��re still sick.��


    ��I am perfectly healthy now.�� She was speechless, but she said, ��I don��t mind since you also have a lot of rtionships with a pair of sisters, right?��


    ������.�� Shishio.


    ��Maybe, next time, you will try to seduce a pair of mother and a daughter?�� Yukinoshita suddenly locked her gaze against his.


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Anyway, leaving that matter aside, even if you can be together, you can��t marry my sister,�� Yukinoshita said simply.


    ��Because she is the heir of the Yukinoshita family?��


    ��Yes.�� She nodded and said, ��To be honest, I can��t imagine her marrying anyone.��


    ��You have such a view toward your sister?��


    ��She is moreplicated than you think, so even if you really love each other in the future, she won��t marry you.��


    He didn��t say anything but knew that he couldn��t apply what the majority thought to the few. While many women wanted to marry, few also wanted to stay single or just have a rtionship like a lover since sometimes the responsibility as a wife was too much for them to bear.


    ��But even if you��re not together, she might ask your seed to impregnate her.��


    ����do you think I am a stallion?��


    He wanted to put her on hisp and spank her buttstock, but somehow he didn��t feel surprised. It was like how many would ask a good, fast, and powerful horse to seed the female horse such a thing also happened to humanity.


    Yet, he felt conflicted when this girl said something like that so tantly to him.


    When he finished his dinner, he wiped his lips with a tissue and stood up. Then, he walked to her, picked her up, and walked away.


    ��Huh? Where are we going?��


    ��Let��s take a bath.��


    ��������


    She didn��t believe his words, but she knew she had hit his nerve and she might be punished, yet she was so excited at this moment.

 Chapter 708: Abrupt

    <h4>Chapter 708: Abrupt</h4>


    The cultural festival would be held soon, and now, he was with the literature club with all of the members who also happened to be his girlfriends. It was definitely a coincidence, and it had nothing to do with the fact he was so thirsty that he wouldy his ws on every girl he saw.


    Yet what he didn��t know, in the morning an ident happened.


    Hiratsuka Shizuka, Hina Tachibana, and Chihiro, who came to the teacher��s room together, were stunned when everyone��s teachers seemed to discuss something. The mood around them was strange, and this atmosphere made them quite nervous, especially when Koharu looked at them worriedly.


    ��Wh-What��s wrong, Koharu?��


    Even though Chihiro didn��t do anything wrong, she felt pretty nervous since she knew she had done something wrong to Shishio, especially when she kissed his lips that night. Like him, she couldn��t forget about that kiss, which was why she subconsciously felt guilty when someone looked at her with such an expression.


    Hina also wasn��t much better since she had a certain guilty conscience.


    Meanwhile, Hiratsuka seemed better, but inwardly, her heart was beating so fast.


    What��s wrong?


    This is what they wanted to know, yet at the same time, they were also worried about knowing.


    As for why they felt this worried even though they knew nothing, it was just because of a feeling, and it was because they knew they had done a wrong thing.


    ��Well, Chihiro, listen to this����


    Koharu approached the three and said, ��We received an anonymous letter through fax����


    ��Anonymous fax?�� 3x


    ��Yes�� I wonder what it meant by a lecherous teacher.��


    ����.�� 3x


    Chihiro was stunned, but she didn��t say anything. Instead, she nced at Hiratsuka and Hina, who seemed shocked and had pale faces.


    However, after being momentarily stunned, they quickly approached the group of teachers to see the letter.


    ��I am sorry. Please let me see the anonymous letter.��


    The three scrambled forward and passed through a group of teachers before they saw the letter.


    ��Kiriya Reiji is a lecherous teacher!��


    ������ 3x


    The other teachers asked them whether they knew anything, but they answered they didn��t know. Yet, they had to say they sighed in relief inwardly.


    Chihiro looked at Hina and Hiratsuka before she shook her head.


    Why should she be nervous?


    Dammit!


    She let out a long sigh, wondering whether he could get away from her mind.


    Still, while everyone was in their own thoughts, suddenly Kiriya entered, and everyone looked at him with various emotions.


    ��


    In the literature club, everyone was preparing for the cultural festival.


    The girls were all excited, and they thought that they should also make a cafe too.


    While he was speechless, he didn��t stop them since he knew it was also Rui Tachibana��s chance to show her skill to the public. Unlike a real restaurant where the reputation was on the stage, and one wrong food might lead to the bankruptcy of the business, a cultural festival was different since the one who did it was a student.


    Even if they failed, they were forgiven since they were in the process of learning.


    Even if they fail, it could also be a good experience for them.


    While Rui was thinking about the menu with Shishio, the others tried to make this ce into a horror room. Naturally, they also talked to each other since when girls were together, the quiet room would turn into a rowdy market.


    ��Your ss will also do a cafe, right? Is it okay to help us?�� Ashihara Miu asked Nanami, Nana, Mea, and Maiko.


    Everyone knew that Shishio��s ss would definitely go all out, so Miu wondered whether Nanami, Nana, Mea, and Maiko would be alright to help with the cultural festival in the literature club.


    ��It��s alright. It��s alright. We��re not the only students there. Of course, we can��t be here all the time,�� Nana said with ease. However, her words were right. Even if their ss was doing something, it didn��t mean they all would rely on them all the time.


    Everyone was working together, so everything had to be fair.


    ��But the uniform in your ss is so cute!�� Momo Kashiwabara squealed as she looked at the uniform in Shishio��s ss.


    ��Our uniform isn��t that bad, you know?�� Mai suddenly said.


    Mai��s words weren��t wrong since they were going to wear a nun uniform.


    ��It feels like we��re going to open a horror cafe, though.��


    ��Isn��t it fine? It��s special and definitely attracts everyone��s attention!��


    ��By the way, Mashiro, what��s your ss doing?��


    Everyone was looking at Shiina, who was drawing somethingzily on the couch.


    ��Cafe.��


    ����.��


    Shishio was speechless, wondering how many cafes were going to exist in this school, but he also knew that it was easier to do a cafe, and with the number of people that came to the cultural festival, it would be great to have more cafes.


    It was also impossible for a simr cafe to appear at the same time since the student council andmittee wouldn��t allow it.


    ��Shishio, did you listen to me?��


    Suddenly, Rui��s voice awoke him.


    ��What are we talking about again?��


    Rui sighed and asked, ��What do you think we should serve?��


    ��I guess a cake or a sweet is better.��


    ��Can I ask the reason?�� Rui asked since she thought she should prepare something savory such as pizza or pasta. She had heard about his experience before, and she also had visited the unique pizza restaurant with him, so she also wanted to do the same.


    ��We are a literature club. We��ll be doing our cafe here, but look around us.��


    ��Around us.��


    Rui looked around and failed to understand what he meant.


    ��There are a lot of books around us.��


    ����so?��


    ��If you cook something with a fire, what if it burns the book? By then, this whole room might also be burnt.��


    ������


    Everyone, who happened to hear their conversation, was speechless, but they knew that this was the real concern of doing a cafe on the literature club.


    While their small was a chance, it was still possible for the books to be caught on fire.


    By then, what would they do?


    Shishio wouldn��t be with them all the time, and if something happened, they might panic and get the situation more serious.


    ��Let��s not do something with a fire.��


    They all agreed.


    ��Then, a sweet?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��A sweet, huh? Like a tiramisu?��


    ��Tiramisu, bombolone, affogato, marzipan, but let��s not do too much. They are troublesome and take a long time to make, after all. Still, it might just be a whim, but how about we add an element of our theme to those sweets?��


    ��You mean to add the element of horror to our sweets?�� Rui became ��very�� interested.


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Can you give me an example?��


    He thought for a moment and said, ��How about a bloody tiramisu?��


    ��Bloody tiramisu?��


    ��We can use strawberry or cranberry jam to add a red color. By then, the tiramisu will have a red color of the blood.��


    ��Oh!��


    ��If that isn��t enough, we can make adyfinger with the shape of a real finger. I am sure that it will be creepy, though.��


    They could imagine that it was creepy, yet it made them even more excited!


    Everyone started talking about what kind of sweets they should serve and consulted Shishio and Rui about whether it was possible. After all, among them, the two were professional chefs.


    ��Then, how about a drink?��


    Drink.


    When this question fell, they were all looking at Shishio.


    He thought for a moment and said, ��How about tomato juice?��


    ��Tomato juice?��


    ��Well, it��s like the color of blood, but����


    How to say�� itcked an impact somehow.


    ��Then, do you want to put it in the blood bag?��


    ����is it possible?��


    ��It��s possible, but the cost is going to be high, you know? A blood bag isn��t cheap after all.��


    It was possible for him to get a blood bag since he had a hospital, and it was also easy for him to search for the supplier, but once again, it was troublesome, so he said, ��But if we do that, the main attraction of the literature club won��t be our book. Instead, it will be a cafe. Are you okay with that? We have worked hard to write our stories and put them into a book, yet everyone is onlying to us because of our cafe. Are you okay with that?��


    ����.��


    They were all in silence and felt that his words were right.


    However, Shiina said, ��Shishio is just beingzy.��


    ������ Everyone.


    ��Shiina-san, do you not want to eat Baumkuchen tonight?��


    ��No!��


    Shiina quickly hugged him, begging so he wouldn��t be cruel to her.


    He patted her head helplessly, but he asked her to wear a nun outfit tonight, which made her agree.


    Everyone who heard it had a strange yet lewd expression since they knew tonight��s theme was a nun.


    As for him, he might have dressed into a demon, and it was their duty to defeat him!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the literature club became subtle.


    Ritsu, Mea, and Maiko looked at each other helplessly and felt a bit troubled by this, yet they didn��t walk away and somehow wanted to join this atmosphere.


    Still, they had to say they decided not to do a bloody bag beverage unless the cost was cheap enough.


    As for putting the drink in the bloody bag, there were many of them, so everything would be okay, right?


    Anyway, they had been living in his apartment building to prepare for this cultural festival, and there were many things there, so their preparation was quite easy.


    ��By the way, how much are we going to sell our book again?��


    ��150 yen. It��s okay, right?��


    ��Well, it��s good enough.��


    150 yen.


    It wasn��t expensive, and the intion wasn��t so high in 2005, so 150 yen was a good price.


    ��By the way, we have prepared the priest outfit for you. Do you want to wear it?��


    Suddenly, Saki Kawasaki took out his priest uniform. While it was unexpected, her sewing skill was amazing.


    ����now.��


    ��Now.��


    ��But we��re at the club.�� He was speechless by how eager they were.


    ��Isn��t it alright?��


    ����.��


    Mea, Maiko, and Ritsu wanted to say something, but they held it and just followed the flow.


    ��Do I have the right to refuse?��


    ��No!��


    They quickly gathered around him and tried to take off his uniform forcefully like a group of hyenas that saw their prey, but suddenly the door opened.


    ������


    They were all in silence, watching the person who had entered.


    The person who entered was also stunned before his eyes were looking at Shishio��s body.


    Kiriya Reiji.


    Fortunately, it was their teacher who entered.


    Kiriya looked at Shishio��s body for a while and said, ��Next time, you should lock the door.�� He closed the door and left.


    ������


    Shishio wanted to say, ��wait,�� yet he felt reluctant, especially when Kiriya��s gaze made him shudder.

 Chapter 709: Creepy

    Chapter 709: Creepy


    ��How is it?��


    Unlike before, Shishio wore a priest outfit while standing before everyone.


    No one said anything, and they stared at him, yet if one looked closely, one could see how hard their breathing was.


    Kiriya was also the same, and he kept staring at him, which made him want to poke his eyes somehow.


    ��It��s good.��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��But it isn��t so surprising, right?��


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    If they were asked who was the most handsome guy in the world, they would say it was him without hesitation, so they didn��t feel surprised when he was so handsome in this clothing.


    ��Shishio, watch here! Put a stern expression!��


    ��Over here! Over here!��


    ��Look at the camera!��


    Shishio realized that everything had be a camera session, which made him speechless, but he didn��t say anything and let them take a picture of him, yet why had Kiriya also joined?


    Shouldn��t you look at the girls?


    However, that might also be the reason why he didn��t think too much when Kiriya was around.


    After all, in his impression, Kiriya swung that way.


    Still, when he looked at Kiriya, he could see somehow that Kiriya��splexion was a bit cloudy. It might be because Kiriya was around with everyone that no one noticed, and he seemed happy for some certain reason, which he didn��t want to know.


    ��Kiriya-sensei.��


    ��What��s wrong, Oga-kun?��


    ��Are you alright?��


    ������..�� Kiriya was silent, stunned, but he asked, ��Why did you ask that?�� He wondered whether what had happened in the teaching room was known.


    Was it because of the other teachers?


    Or was it because the talk had spread?


    The only thing he regretted, he wondered why it happened when everyone was about to wee the cultural festival. When everyone was having fun and was about to meet the most enjoyable moment of their youth, why did he meet this situation?


    ��No, I just felt that yourplexion is a bit bad, so I thought you didn��t feelfortable. So are you alright? If you are ufortable, do you want me to send you to the infirmary?��


    ��Eh? Really?��


    ��I can��t see the difference!��


    ��How did you notice it?��


    The girls were dumbfounded, wondering how Shishio could see all of that. They felt that Kiriya was healthy, and they couldn��t see anything.


    Still, Kiriya stared at Shishio for a while and said, ��I might fall for you if you keep saying something like that, you know?��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Shishio felt a shudder and had goosebumps on his hands. ����Sensei, there are some jokes that you should say and shouldn��t, you know?��


    ��How cute.��


    ��Shut up!��


    Kiriya wanted to tease him a little longer, but when he saw Shishio was really going to explode like a volcano, he stopped. He knew that even if he swung that way, this guy didn��t do anything, but if he did too much, he wasn��t sure what this guy was going to do.


    However, Kiriya thought for a while and somehow felt that a guy was better than a woman somehow since they weren��t so troublesome, and it felt better being cared for.


    Shishio didn��t care what Kiriya was thinking, and he had already retreated behind Shiina, Rui, Mai, and Saki, creating a barrier, and a wall, so his teacher wouldn��t get close to him. He might have dressed as a priest, but he was still a human. Naturally, he wasn��t as tolerant as the real priest.


    As for the girls, unexpectedly, they were quite normal, especially Saki, who had Hina in her ss, and she also met a real transgender cafe in the past, which was an unforgettable memory of her.


    Kiriya��s joke was nothing to them since it wasn��t umon to see a guy who also fell for him.


    As for Shishio, he didn��t really want to ept it, but the reality was like that, which made him helpless. Still, while everyone continued to do their job, such as putting up the decoration, he received a call from Hiratsuka.


    ��Sorry.��


    He moved away and walked near the window, watching the scenery below that showed the scenery of the football field. He could see many students walking back and forth, holding many things in their hands with a smile or exasperated emotions because of the cultural festival that was about to hold.


    He realized that the mood and the atmosphere of the cultural festival in this school had invaded everyone��s mind.


    In other words, if someone tried to fight this, they would be the enemy of everyone.


    For some people, it was the greatest enemy, but for him, it was the greatest ally. It depended on how one viewed this matter, but when an atmosphere had gathered, someone needed to do something about it. At least one had to direct it, or else something might happen.


    ��Hello?��


    ��Hey, can youe to Hina��s apartmentter?��


    ��You��re going to be there?��


    ��Um.��


    ��With Ayaka too?��


    ����you�� do you want to have a foursome?��


    ��Can I?��


    ��Ayaka needs to manage her dorm, right?��


    ��Oh, I forgot.�� He pped his forehead and thought a good thing couldn��t happen all the time.


    ��But there will be the three of us.��


    ��Well�� that isn��t bad at all.��


    ��Cough! Cough! Hiratsuka-sensei!�� Suddenly, Hina��s voice was heard.


    Even if he didn��t see Hina, he could hear she was embarrassed and also tense for a certain reason.


    ��Oh, right!�� Hiratsuka suddenly realized something, and her voice also became quite solemn, ��Shishio, something happened this morning.�� As she started to talk, she didn��t hide anything and told him everything.


    The girls didn��t bother him since they thought it was one of the business talks that he usually had.


    Unfortunately, it wasn��t.


    Instead, it was shocking news, which made him feel strange for some reason.


    ��Kiriya is interested in women?��


    He was dumbfounded and nced at Kiriya, who discussed which decoration was good. However, what had happened in the teaching room definitely wasn��t good, and he was afraid this might affect the literature club.


    At the same time, he also knew why Hina and Hiratsuka seemed to be nervous at this moment.


    ��I will see youter, but thanks for calling me.��


    ��Huh? Why?�� Hiratsuka was confused by his words.


    ��I just happened to wish to hear your voice, so I am d���� His voice was straight and calm, yet it was filled with longing.


    ����should I visit you now?�� Hiratsuka��s breathing was rather hard, and she lost her focus. All she could think of was him and his voice, which told her he wanted to meet her.


    ��Hiratsuka-sensei!�� Hina was speechless at Hiratsuka, who wanted to do something inappropriate, but she also felt slightly jealous for some reason.


    He only chuckled and said, ��Let��s meet upter in the evening.��


    Still hearing his words, they nodded obediently. ��Okay.�� 2x


    They didn��t really talk that much since what happened to Kiriya made the atmosphere around the teacher��s room quite tense since everyone wondered whether there were others who were also dating a student or did something inappropriate.


    ��


    When Hiratsuka and Hina finished their calls, they returned to their seats casually.


    ��Hina, don��t be too tense.��


    ��O-Oh.�� Hina quickly calmed down before she looked at Hiratsuka gratefully. ��But I am d that I am not alone, Shizuka-chan.��


    ��Don��t use ��-chan�� and my first name when we��re working, Hina.�� Hiratsuka flicked Hina��s forehead.


    ��Ouch!�� Hina held her forehead andined, ��But didn��t you do the same?��


    ����anyway, it is alright. You don��t need to worry about anything.��


    �������� Hina rolled her eyes and snorted.


    ��You know, if someone doesn��t know your rtionship, they might think you swing that way.�� Chihiro, who saw everything, looked at the two helplessly.


    �������� Hina and Hiratsuka.


    ��Did you talk with Shishio?�� Chihiro asked.


    ��Yeah.�� Hiratsuka sat on her seat naturally and said, ��But unexpectedly, he is rather calm.��


    ��Well, even if he quits the school, his life won��t be affected.�� Chihiro shrugged her shoulders since she had confidence in her nephew.


    ������.�� 2x


    How to say�� they really didn��t know what to say at that moment, but somehow they also believed so since they felt this guy could do anything, yet if possible, they wanted him to graduate first since they knew what kind of ambition he had.


    ��


    When the call was over, he also came to everyone while looking at Kiriya.


    Kiriya also happened to look at him.


    The two looked at each other, but their mood was different from before.


    They were quite tense. No, it was Kiriya who was tense since he knew Shishio should have learned what had happened to him through that call before. As for who called Shishio, he could mostly guess since Shishio didn��t really hide his rtionship.


    However, Kiriya couldn��t do what the teachers that Shishio dated did since, to begin with, he didn��t even like a��


    When Kiriya thought that Shishio would interrogate him, Shishio didn��t say anything and joined everyone like nothing had happened. He was stunned for a while and didn��t know what to do.


    ��Sensei, if you��re free, how about you help everyone? The faster we finish, the faster we go home, you know?�� Shishio asked helplessly.


    ��Oh-Oh!�� Kiriya nodded, but he looked at Shishio helplessly. This casualness�� he was afraid if he was a woman, he might have fallen for him already.


    ��By the way, don��t think something so creepy.�� Shishio tried to move away from Kiriya.


    ��It seems we��re closer than we imagined, Shishio-kun?�� Kiriya smiled.


    ��Stop saying something so creepy!��


    Kiriyaughed and thought that the dark clouds on his heart were cleared up, yet he didn��t know a storm was about to appear, and it was impossible for him to stop it.


    As for Shishio, he went to visit Hina��s apartment and thought about the night with two teachers.

 Chapter 710: Night Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 710: Night Dinner</h4>


    Whether Shishio or Hiratsuka, they often went to y in Hina��s apartment.


    Naturally, it was his apartment, but he gave it to Hina. Before, he also asked whether Hiratsuka wanted an apartment, too, since he could give it to her, yet unexpectedly, her answer was unique.


    ��I am older than you. Instead of having you as my sugar daddy, I should be your sugar mommy.��


    ����..��


    What could he say at this moment?


    However, he didn��t think that Hiratsuka was wrong. If he wanted to, he could have a sugar mommy and be a sugar baby who received the money in exchange for giving them pleasure. He knew that it might be strange for him to say this, but Yuigahama Hana often talked to him about whether he wanted pocket money or not.


    Still, when she said those words, he just pushed her onto the bed and made her scream like an animal.


    However, one thing was for sure. He realized that whether Hina or Yui, they were all silly.


    ��By the way, what did you bring? Is this a new alcohol?��


    Hina and Hiratsuka, who wore an apron on their bodies, asked him when they saw him taking out a card box filled with bottles of alcohol.


    ��It��s soju.��


    ��Soju?�� 2x


    ��An alcoholic from Korea. If we��re drinking shochu or beer, then they��re drinking this.��


    ��Oh, then, is it good?��


    Whether Hina or Hiratsuka, they all loved alcohol, so they were happy when he brought something they had never tried.


    As for that cobra and scorpion alcohol, while the taste was interesting, it wasn��t something that they wanted to drink every day.


    After all, what kind of woman normally wanted to drink such a thing?


    Still, knowing their meeting, Ayaka was quite envious since she couldn��te. If they could party in Ayaka��s dorm, it would be great, but there was something that Hina and Hiratsuka needed to talk about with him, so they decided to do the meeting at Hina��s apartment.


    ��Do you want to drink it now?��


    ��Er���� 2x


    They hesitated for a while, but Hina said, ��Let��s do itter. We��ll do the cooking first.��


    ��Yeah, it��s better if there is food.�� Hiratsuka also agreed.


    However, he looked at the two of them and asked, ��Can you two cook?�� He nned to cook since he had bought many ingredients, but if they nned to cook, then it was alright.


    ����..��


    Hiratsuka and Hina felt that they had been insulted.


    However, Shishio wasn��t wrong since he hardly saw the two of them cooking. Instead, it was either he, Rui, or Ayaka, who usually did the cooking. On the other hand, they were just drinking alcohol while watching aedic show like an old man.


    Even now, Shishio had never doubted Hiratsuka��s words that told him if they married each other, she would tell him to take care of the house instead of working. As for the one who was working, it should be her instead of him.


    But did a teacher have a future?


    Naturally.


    If Hiratsuka was a normal teacher, it might not be possible, but her family��s connection was good, and she was also Shishio��s woman. If she wanted to, she could be the principal of the school or be the Minister of Education, Culture, Sports, Science, and Technology.


    However, such a thing was still far away. Instead, it was better to think about the dinner they nned to cook.


    He didn��t sit on the sofa and watch theedic show. Instead, he sat on the counter area while watching them cook after he put all the ingredients he bought in the fridge.


    ��Don��t look at me like that. You��re making me nervous.��


    ��Yeah, just sit down.��


    Being stared at by Shishio, they had to say they were pretty nervous.


    ��It��s okay. I am just curious what you��re going to make, but�� somehow, I feel calm somehow.�� He thought that they were going to make a biohazard weapon, but it seemed he was thinking too much since they were still ordinary people.


    ��Hey, what do you mean by that?!�� 2x


    The two blushed and looked at him in aint, but they knew well that they weren��t good at cooking, so they cooked something easy.


    ��But still, you don��t need to get nervous. I have watched every part of your body, so you don��t need to get embarrassed.��


    ������ 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina had to say he was right, so they didn��t stop him and cooked the dish they nned to cook.


    The first dish, which was ready, was stir fry meat and bean sprouts with an instant sauce.


    It was Hiratsuka��s specialty, and it was also her favorite food since it was easy to make.


    ��What do you think?�� Hiratsuka asked proudly.


    ����it��s delicious.�� He didn��t lie since this dish was really delicious.


    ��Right?�� She seemed proud, but she almost fell when she heard his following words.


    ��I mean, the taste of the sauce is delicious. What kind of sauce did you use?�� He took the bottle of instant sauce curiously and realized how culinary in this country had made such an amazing breakthrough in the food culture.


    ������ Hiratsuka.


    ��Ah, it is burning!�� Hina suddenly panicked, which made the two of them startled, especially when they saw ck smoke emerge from the pot.


    Shishio quickly turned off the fire and asked helplessly, ��What did you cook?��


    ��Er�� it��s a miso soup.��


    ��Miso soup?�� 2x


    The two looked at the ck pot, wondering where Hina put the water since all they could see were just ck-colored ingredients.


    ��Ah, I forgot the water!�� Hina pped her forehead.


    ����.�� Shishio and Hiratsuka.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay.�� He hugged her and caressed her shoulder gently before he kissed her cheek. ��Leave the rest to me.��


    ��What are you going to make?�� Hiratsuka asked curiously and quickly forgot about his previous insult.


    Hina also looked at him curiously, wondering what he was going to cook. Unlike usual, this time, she tied her hair in a braid, giving her a mature charm, which reminded him of those young mothers.


    ��I have just bought a soju, so we��re going to make Korean cuisine.��


    ��Korean cuisine���� 2x


    Somehow, they gulped their saliva, and they quickly picked up two bottles of soju before they sat on the counter area to watch him cook. They also ate Hiratsuka��s stir fry meat and bean sprouts as a side dish to eat with alcohol.


    ����.��


    Shishio was speechless, but he didn��t say anything since he knew they were all too helpless at cooking. He said nothing and washed the cucumber before cutting it down.


    ��What are you going to cook?��


    ��Is there a cucumber in Korean cuisine?��


    ��No, it��s an appetizer. You can eat it with alcohol. By the way, bring me some soju too.��


    ��Drinking alcohol while cooking�� how wild����


    ��As your teacher, I should stop you, but I know you��re strong, so here you go.��


    He just drank the soju before he continued to cook. By then, he put the cucumber in the bowl before he put mustard powder and mayonnaise in the bowl, mixing all of them.


    The two leaned forward, wanting to eat the appetizer directly, but he stopped them since he needed to check the taste. He used chopsticks and ate two of the cucumbers before he gave them to them. ��One dish is ready. A pickled cucumber!��


    ��Oh!�� 2x


    The two were all excited, and they didn��t hesitate to eat the pickled cucumber with relish while they chugged down their soju.


    ��By the way, where did you put the grilled pan?��


    ��What are you going to cook?��


    ��I have an instant dumpling here.�� He took out a pack of frozen dumplings, then asked. ��Should we grill it?��


    ��Let��s do it.�� 2x


    Their eyes were serious, and there was no doubt in their eyes.


    It might be only a frozen dumpling, but it made them all excited like a child who visited a theme park for the first time.


    Still, they didn��t need to rely on Shishio this time, so they were also going to help. They worked together, taking out the grilling in the living room.


    Yet he couldn��t help but nce at them. They didn��t change their clothes, and they still wore their work uniform. However, unlike before, they didn��t wear their stockings and shoes. Instead, they were barefoot, showing their slender and white legs and also the shape of their soft buttocks when they squatted to pick up the grilling.


    However, he quickly shook his head, fighting the demon inside him.


    Naturally, they noticed his gaze, but they only chuckled and let him stare at them since they had also nced at him. He didn��t change his uniform, but he took off his zer and rolled the sleeves of his white shirt, showing his muscr and rugged arms, which had some veins on them, making them want him to squeeze their bodies tight.


    Yet, when they thought about what had happened this morning, it quickly damped their mood like they were sshed with cold water.


    ��Eh? This isn��t thest?��


    ��What are you going to make next?��


    When they thought the dumpling was the end, he saw him cook something again.


    ��Budae jigae.��


    ��Budae jigae.�� 2x


    The budae jjigae was easy to make since what he needed to do was to cut down the ingredients, stir fry the onion and garlic, slice meats, sausage, kimchi, and other things before he poured water, instant dashi, other sauces, kimchi juice, and powder from the instant noodle. Naturally, instant noodles were from Korea since they cooked a Korean dish.


    ��Now, thest one.��


    He put the noodles from the instant noodle, then asked, ��By the way, there should be a portable stove, right?��


    ��Let me get it,�� Hina said and walked by his side to pick up the portable stove.


    ��Also, can you bring me the spring onion too?��


    ��Here.��


    ��Thanks.�� He kissed Hina��s cheek before he cut down the spring onion and put it on top of the Budae jjigae.


    Hina held her cheek shyly and thought that even if their rtionship was known in the future by everyone at the school, she wouldn��t give up on staying with him.


    ��Hey, it��s ready?�� Hiratsuka asked while looking behind Shishio and Hina.


    While Hina was blushing, Shishio felt that he was going to punish Hiratsuka��s mouthter, but he wondered whether it was a good thing to do that when he knew they were about to eat spicy food.


    ��Hmm����


    Suddenly, he fell into a dilemma, but he could think about that matterter since he was going to have dinner first.

 Chapter 711: Storm

    <h4>Chapter 711: Storm</h4>


    The boiling heat of bbudae jjigae, the grilling dumplings, the cold soju, the delicious stir fry meat and bean sprouts, and also the refreshing yet spicy cucumber.


    Everything was ready on the table in the living room, and they were all excited about this dinner.


    ��But I have to say; I am going to get fat if we eat all of this.�� Hiratsuka sighed.


    Hina also wasn��t much better.


    At this dinner, there were too many carbohydrates, which was something that could make them get fat.


    ��Well, if you��re worried, we can have a tough exercise after this,�� Shishio said as he ate the dumpling.


    ������ 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina stared at him speechlessly, but there was a blush on their faces.


    ��By the way, don��t you want to make a dipping sauce for the dumplings?��


    ��Did you make one?��


    ��I did.�� Hiratsuka showed her a small te filled with soy sauce. ��Look.��


    ����.��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��A soy sauce is good, but what about this?��


    He took vinegar and poured it on the small te before he poured a lot of pepper.


    ��Who-Whoah!��


    ��What is this?!��


    He didn��t say anything and just dipped his dumpling before he ate it. ��Delicious!�� As he chewed it with such an expression, Hina and Hiratsuka gulped, and they also tried his dipping concoction, which made them shake their hands happily.


    ��Wait! Wait! Don��t take all of them. Make it your own!��


    Their dinner was full ofughter, and every dish was delicious.


    The only thing that wascking was white rice, but he was toozy to make one, so he didn��t make it.


    While eating white rice might make anyone fat, especially at night like this, when one would rest, he didn��t fear it since it was impossible for him to get fat. With his ��Seimei Kikan,�� all the foods he ate would be his energy instead of fat that would fat him, but it was different for his women. He also didn��t want them to resent him since he was the only one who ate the white rice.


    The dinner was quickly eaten, and they washed the dish before they rested next to each other while watching aedic show. They didn��t do anything andy there since they needed to digest their food, considering they were eating more than they needed.


    ��If I get fat, you will need to take responsibility.��


    ��Yeah, yeah! Take responsibility.��


    He said nothing and rubbed their bellies, which made them blush before they pped his hands away. Their bellies were slightly bulging from eating, so they were quite embarrassed at this moment.


    ��Calm down. We can go to the gym if you want to.��


    ��Gym?�� 2x


    ��There is one in my apartment, though, but if you want, you can also join a ��Silverman Gym.��


    ��What��s wrong with that gym?��


    ��Is there something special about it?��


    ��It��s owned by my family.��


    ������.�� 2x


    It was owned by him, but it was more believable to say that it was owned by his family instead of him.


    ��By the way, is there something that you want to talk about?�� He knew they had something to discuss since they had invited him.


    ��Er���� 2x


    While they thought they were already at the high point of the roller coaster, they realized that they had only reached half of it, especially after he asked this question. They looked at each other helplessly and thought that this guy was sharp.


    ��By the way, what do you think of Kiriya-san��s case?��


    ��Yeah, why didn��t you say anything about it?��


    ��What is there to say?�� Shishio sipped the soju and said, ��He has said that he has done nothing. Instead of doubting him, let��s just believe in him.��


    Gossip has always been entertaining for everyone.


    Naturally, Hiratsuka and Hina were also interested in it, but Shishio knew this wasn��t the case. ��I bet that you were d when it was Kiriya who was in trouble.��


    ��Ugh���� 2x


    They lowered their heads since they knew that he was right. They thought it was them, but when they knew it was Kiriya, they were so d at that time since their rtionship wasn��t known.


    There might not be rules that forbid a teacher and a student to love and date each other, but society wouldn��t allow it, and when that happened, whether it was the teacher or the student would be prosecuted.


    The students aside, since they were still a minor ording to thew, the teachers were in trouble.


    Whether the teacher was a female or a male, it didn��t really matter, but one thing was for sure, their career was over. However, the school probably didn��t want the situation to be serious, so they would instead try to hide it since if this matter was known, the reputation of the school would be involved, so the thing was down was probably the teacher was being transferred to another school or beingid off.


    The school didn��t want to have anything to do with this teacher and sent him or her far away.


    This was the reality, and this made them scared.


    More importantly, they were afraid to put mud on Shishio��s record.


    ��Is that what you��re worried about?�� He sounded so helpless at that moment. While it was good that they cared about him, he didn��t want them to sacrifice for him.


    ��But don��t you care about it?��


    ��Yeah, what if in the future our rtionship is known?��


    They couldn��t help but ask since an ident had always happened, so they wanted to know what would happen by then.


    ��Hmm�� there are many things to solve this matter.��


    ��How?�� 2x


    ��I will silence everyone, so no one will try to speak.��


    ����..�� 2x


    ����is there another method?��


    ��This method�� I might be wrong about you, but you can also transfer to another school.��


    ��Transfer to another school?�� 2x


    ��Naturally, it is still in Tokyo.�� He looked at the two of them and said, ��Do you know Koyo Girl��s Academy?��


    ��That famous all-girls school?�� Hina was dumbfounded.


    Hiratsuka raised her eyebrows and said, ��The school where Satomi and Aina are working?��


    Satomi Tachibana and Aika Rumina were friends of Hiratsuka and Chihiro. Unfortunately, they only appeared in the early chapters, and they didn��t appear again at this moment. Still, unlike Hiratsuka, and simr to Chihiro, they were still single.


    ��I know the owner of the school. Even if there is trouble, you can transfer there if you want. However, this is the case if you want to continue to work as a teacher. If you want other jobs or be a housewife, it is also okay.��


    ��Other jobs?��


    ��Finance, hospitality, entertainment, and many others. I know almost everyone in every corner of the industry, so you don��t need to worry.��


    �������� 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina were in a daze. They knew their man was amazing, but he was too amazing, right?


    Still, suddenly, he held their hands and looked at them gently.


    ��For me, this high school means nothing to me other than one thing that I need to pass before I be an adult. While it is also a special ce since this is also the ce where I met the two of you, it means nothingpared to the two of you. What I want is your happiness and also peace of mind. I am telling you this because I want to reassure you that even if our rtionship is known, we will be alright. I won��t break up with you two, and I won��t let you live a miserable life because of love, so you don��t need to hesitate to rely on me.


    ��However, if this school has a different meaning for you two, then we can also hide our rtionship. I will only stay in this school for three years. Three years is a long and short time. When I graduate, we��re free to do anything.��


    He wanted to say something again, but they hugged him tightly.


    ��I don��t care about this school.��


    ��Me too. As long as I am with you, I am alright.��


    Yes, being a teacher was only a job for them. Suimei might have a lot of memories for them, but it was far too palepared to his existence. If they wanted to be a teacher, like what he had said before, they could be a teacher in the other school.


    If they couldn��t be a teacher, they could search for another job.


    What was important was that they could be with him.


    He smiled and patted the two of them. ��It��s okay. It��s not like our rtionship is known. The problem is with Kiriya-sensei. Not us.��


    ������..�� 2x


    Well, that��s true.


    However, when he talked about this problem like that, they couldn��t help but feel speechless.


    Anyway, their mood was quite subtle, but they did nothing, yet kiss since, at this moment, their stomach was full. It was ufortable to have sex when one��s stomach was full, so they didn��t do anything and just watched theedic shows together.


    Once again, the living room was filled withughter, and everyone was happy until a few hourster, when they had fully digested their food, the living room, bedroom, and many other ces were filled with the cries of two women.


    Their expressions were so lewd, and if someone saw them, without a doubt, their careers as a teacher were over, but right now, they didn��t care about any of that since, as of now, they had lost their rationality and mind, turning themselves into a mindless animal.


    ��


    In the early morning, Hina and Hiratsuka had a hangover, and their bodies were all wrecked since they were too wild with Shishio. At this moment, they wondered whether this was karma since they didn��t bring Roberta and Ayaka with them, but it was okay since Shishio was the one who drove the car for them.


    While he was driving, they could rest in the passenger seat.


    As for being worried about being known, while they weren��t sure how he could learn it in Kyoto, they knew he was master ninjutsu. Sometimes, it amazed them when he could change his face to other people casually as easily as changing the channel on television with remote control.


    However, when they were about to arrive at the school, he suddenly stopped since he saw the crowd gathered at the entrance of the school.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Did something happen?��


    Whether Hiratsuka and Hina suddenly became worried, wondering whether something was happening again.


    ��Well, something happens, but it isn��t for us. Instead, it is for Kiriya-sensei.��


    Shishio sighed, wondering what kind of grudge this person had on Kiriya since, at the entrance of the school, graffiti with a bold red color was written.


    ��Kiriya is a lecherous teacher. Fire him immediately!��


    When they saw this, they sighed in relief secretly, but they knew this matter had be even bigger.


    On the other hand, Shishio thought that the school should fire the security for missing something like this, and he also felt it was necessary to enhance the security system of this school, but he knew Kiriya was in trouble.

 Chapter 712: Love Letter

    <h4>Chapter 712: Love Letter</h4>


    Shishio was quite busy since he needed to help with various matters for the cultural festival, whether from his ss, literature club, or Service Club.


    As of now, Shishio, Yui, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya gathered at the Service Club to set up the movie projection for their movie. Naturally, they weren��t alone, and there were some people that helped them, from Saki, Ebina Hina, Yumiko Miura, and Totsuka Saika. The four of them decided to help the members of the Service Club since the matter of their ss finished.


    ��Are you alright to help us? Especially you, Totsuka-senpai. I have heard you��re going to be the heroine, right?��


    ��Ah, um���� Totsuka blushed and sighed helplessly. ��Um, can you call me the deuteragonist instead of a heroine?�� While he knew that his character was like a heroine in the y of his ss, he hoped that Shishio could call him a deuteragonist.


    ��Guwah!��


    However, Ebina suddenly had a sudden outbreak and a nosebleed.


    ��Senpai!��


    ��Ebina!��


    Shishio and Yumiko were startled, and they quickly helped Ebina, who had fallen into her delusion and was bleeding profusely from her nose.


    ������ Everyone.


    It might seem ugly, but he stuck tissue in her nose holes. He wanted to use other methods to preserve his woman��s beauty, yet the emergency situation didn��t allow him to choose different methods, so he had to stick it toward her sensitive holes. Still, he sighed, wondering why he made this girl his woman. Fortunately, except for her strange hobby, she was okay and nice.


    Yumiko looked at Ebina for a while, wondering why this kind of girl could get Shishio, yet she, who was the queen of her ss, couldn��t do it.


    ����is she alright?�� Yukinoshita asked worriedly.


    ��She should be okay,�� Shishio said while patting Ebina��s back gently, waking her up from her delusion.


    ��Well, it��s okay that she is alright and all, but who is going to clean up her blood on the floor?�� Yukinoshita said with a sigh.


    ��������


    They were all in silence and thought that Yukinoshita was merciless.


    Fortunately, Ebina didn��t say much and cleaned up her blood.


    ��It��s okay. You don��t need to worry about the drama in our ss. Everything is mostly done.��


    ��That��s good.��


    ��More importantly���� Ebina looked around and whispered, ��What��s going on with your teacher?�� While she might whisper, she didn��t really lower her voice. Everyone could hear what she was saying, and they were all looking at Shishio.


    Some also looked at Saki, but Saki was looking at Shishio, which made them look at him at the same time.


    After all, they felt that Shishio should have known everything.


    What Ebina wanted to ask and what everyone was curious about was simple, and it was about the graffiti which appeared at the entrance of the school.


    Such graffiti appeared in the school, which made the principal of the school and many members of the student councils andmittee members annoyed and angry. The cultural festival was just before the eyes, yet trouble suddenly appeared.


    The security had to bear the responsibility since they could let something like this happen.


    Kiriya was also in trouble since he was called by the principal, but he should be okay since his fame as a famous novelist and his good reputation would help him to keep his job.


    Yet they had to say this matter really vexed them since everyone was working hard to make this cultural festival seed, so they could proudly show it to their parents, friends, and many people that came to this festival.


    In other words, they didn��t want trouble toe.


    ��I don��t know anything, but it is probably a woman who is rejected by Kiriya-sensei or something,�� Shishio said.


    ��Will someone who is rejected go that far? Don��t you think that Kiriya-sensei might do something?�� Yumiko asked.


    ��Well, there is no smoke without a fire, right?�� Ebina said.


    However, their foreheads were flicked by Shishio.


    ��It hurts!�� 2x


    ��What are you doing?!�� 2x


    The two looked at him in grief and covered their foreheads in pain since they didn��t expect him to do something like this.


    ��Don��t talk about something when you don��t know anything. The question is should you believe in Kiriya-sensei or a stranger? Isn��t it an easy problem?��


    ������..�� Yumiko and Ebina.


    ����sorry.�� 2x


    ��You don��t have to apologize to me, but I don��t like someone to talk behind others, okay?��


    He rubbed their heads and sighed. He wasn��t surprised by why they were saying that since those who didn��t feel annoyed by this kind of matter?


    Everyone was looking forward to the cultural festival, and no one wanted this event to be failed, yet they couldn��t find the culprit of this problem, so they could only me Kiriya since as long as Kiriya wasn��t there, everything would be okay, right?


    One had to sacrifice one person to appease this matter.


    It was an easy matter, right?


    However, he hated this kind of method since everyone decided to sacrifice one person for the majority.


    Wasn��t it like those backward civilizations in history that sacrificed one person for a god or a monster in the legend, so everyone could live peacefully?


    He had to sigh since even if a human had progressed so much in the future, they didn��t seem to change much.


    Still, the most important thing was that whether it was Ebina or Yumiko, they didn��t know Kiriya-sensei that well. In other words, Kiriya was only a stranger to them, so they didn��t care much.


    If Kiriya was a stranger, Shishio would also do the same thing since this was the most natural thing to do.


    Who are you?


    He didn��t even bother to think much and only as an observer, but he knew Kiriya, so he couldn��t do this.


    While Ebina and Yumiko felt better by his rub, Ebina decided to change the topic. ��By the way, is it only me or Yukinoshita-san that has be more beautiful?��


    ������..�� Yukinohita.


    ��That��s right! That��s right!�� Yui beamed and said, ��Yukinon, you have be more beautiful.��


    If Yukinoshita��s charm before was like a flower in its bud, then right now, she was blooming at its finest.


    ��What kind of skin care did you use, Yukinoshita-san?�� Yumiko asked and couldn��t help but show her jealousy.


    ������..�� Yukinoshita.


    Beautiful?


    There was only one reason why she became more beautiful, but how could she say that?


    Her face reddened, and she quickly looked at Shishio for help.


    Saki rolled her eyes, but she didn��t say anything, only nudged Shishio��s side since it was his responsibility to help his woman.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya and Totsuka walked away on the side, talking to each other intimately while trying to ignore what the girls were saying.


    Shishio was also speechless, then said, ��Cough! Cough! Let��s settle this as soon as possible. You��ll be our first viewer to watch our movie! Be grateful!��


    ������..�� Everyone.


    Still, everyone was also curious about the movie, so they didn��t have much toin about, so they tried to finish the decoration and many important things for their movie show as soon as possible.


    However, Yui and Ebina huddled near Yukinohita and talked in a whisper, which caused Yukinoshita to blush.


    ��What are they talking about?�� Yumiko asked curiously.


    ��It should be about sex,�� Saki said.


    ��S-Sex��?!�� Yumiko quickly lowered her voice while looking at Saki in disbelief.


    ��Why do you think that she has be more beautiful?�� Saki was speechless.


    ��S-Skincare, right?��


    �������� Saki.


    ��Well, now that you mention it, your skin is also good, Saki,�� Yumiko said while touching Saki��s skin enviously.


    Saki was a bit embarrassed, then said, ��If you want to be more beautiful, you should ask him.��


    ��Him?��


    ��You like him, right? Then, you don��t need to hesitate,�� Saki said simply before she moved to Shishio since he called her.


    ��������


    Yumiko looked at Shishio and Saki, who talked together. While Saki seemed embarrassed since he teased her, Yumiko could see how happy Saki was. She was jealous, but she wasn��t sure what to do. After all, unlike her previous crush, her current crush was hard to achieve, considering there were so many girls around him, which made her unsure about what to do or where to start.


    ��Ugh����


    She held her head and felt confused.


    As for Hikigaya, he felt he could eat three bowls of rice as long as he could see Totsuka��s cute smile.


    Leaving this matter aside, finally, everything was finished.


    However, Shishio and Saki still needed to visit the literature club since they had to finish something there. Yet, they could do thatter since they were going to watch their movie first.


    ��By the way, what��s the title of the movie?�� Totsuka suddenly asked.


    ������..�� Everyone.


    ����er, not yet?�� Totsuka asked nervously.


    Shishio, Yui, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya were looking at each other and gathered together.


    ��Shishio, haven��t you thought about the title?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��You��re going to leave everything to me?��


    ��You��re the scriptwriter, after all, so isn��t it irresponsible if you don��t make the title?��


    �������� Shishio.


    ��Shishio-kun, you have thought about the title, right?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��What is it? What is it? What is the title, Shishiron?�� Yui held Shishio��s hand as she waved it around like a puppy who was looking at her master excitedly.


    ��Well, I do����


    Shishio sighed since he really had thought about the title of this movie. He tried to think of several titles, but he knew this was the best title for their movie.


    ��What is it?�� 3x


    The rest were also looking at him curiously.


    ��It��s a love letter.��


    Yes, the title of their movie was a love letter.


    It was the most suitable title, and he didn��t think there were any better titles other than this.


    ��Love letter, huh?��


    ��It��s great!��


    ��Come on! Let��s watch! I want to see the movie!��


    With the title of the movie being decided, they couldn��t wait to watch the movie.


    ��Okay, okay. Calm down.��


    He turned off the light in the clubroom, but suddenly the door of the clubroom opened.


    ��We��re notte, right?��


    The ones that entered were all of his girlfriends, including Chihiro and Koharu, who came with Hiratsuka and Hina.


    ������..��


    ��Sure,e in! Let��s watch it together.��


    It was impossible to stop them, so let��s just let them watch.

 Chapter 713: Detective Shishio

    <h4>Chapter 713: Detective Shishio</h4>


    As the movie started, everyone was quiet. No one said anything, but he could hear a sob, which could be heard asionally. He didn��t doubt the quality of his movie. Instead, he was fully confident about this movie.


    Even Shiina couldn��t take her eyes off the movie, watching this movie almost without blinking her eyes.


    Yui��s acting might seem a bit awkward, but with his help, it was good, especially in thest scene where she stood in front of Tokyo Bay as she cried and screamed at him.


    ��Are you okay? I am fine!��


    As she shouted those words, she couldn��t control her emotions. It was difficult for her to breathe as the memory of him shed in her mind, and tears kept dripping from her eyes.


    With that scene, the movie ended, and everyone wiped their tears away.


    ��Ugh����


    ��What is this movie?��


    ��Isn��t it a shame to show this movie here?��


    ��I want to make an anime version of this!��


    ����.��


    Shishio, Yui, Yukinoshita, and Hikigaya were speechless by everyone��s reaction, but when they looked at each other, they smiled and felt happy since their movie was received with great enthusiasm by everyone.


    Everyone wanted them to rey the movie, but he stopped them since he decided to y it once, and next time, they could only watch it at the cultural festival.


    While they felt helpless, they could do nothing before they returned to their ss, club, or other ces since they had many things to do. The moviested about half an hour, and it wasn��t that long, but for the people who didn��t know what they were doing, they had gone quite a while, so they had to return quickly.


    By now, there were only Hikigaya, Yui, Yukinoshita, and Shishio.


    There were only four of them, so they had nothing to hold back.


    ��By the way, how much is the movie ticket?�� Hikigaya asked.


    ��150 yen.��


    ��Well���� Hikigaya did a mental calctor and thought it should be possible to reach 200 people or even more, but at least it was possible for them to get 15,000 yen, which made him gratified.


    Was 15,000 yen a lot?


    Not really, but for an average high school student like Hikigaya, this amount of money was a lot, especially in 2005 when the intion wasn��t high.


    ��By the way, are we not going to watch over this ce and just leave it alone?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��Well, some of us wille to visit from time to time, but mostly, we won��t be here. Instead, we will let the customers pay by themselves and let the movie y by itself automatically.��


    While it might be necessary for someone to stay for a certain exhibition, it wasn��t that necessary for someone to stay in this type of exhibition since no one thought that someone dared to steal the money. Instead, if they dared, Yukinoshita was sure that Shishio might send that person to Tokyo Bay.


    Everything was settled, but Yukinoshita asked, ��By the way, Shishio-kun, are you sure your teacher��s situation will be okay?��


    ��It should be. After this incident, security has be stricter, and it is said there will be cameras at the entrance of the school, so something simr won��t happen. The only problem is probably the literature club since I have a feeling that my club will be aimed.��


    Yukinshita frowned and asked, ��Should I let someone watch over that ce?��


    ��Well���� He thought for a moment and said, ��When the first day of the cultural festival ends, how about you let themittee members do a patrol? After all, during that time, the security is quitex.��


    When everyone was tired and rested after a busy day, it was the most vulnerable moment since, at that time, the person that harassed Kiriya might appear and do something to the literature club or other ces in the school.


    However, this attack wasn��t a bad thing since it also made the school think about the security of the school more.


    After all, Suimei was a private school, which meant reputation was everything.


    If something simr happened, then it would bring a bad reputation to their school, so they would do everything, so nothing simr would happen.


    ��I will say something to the meetingter.�� Yukinoshita nodded.


    ��I will also tell you if I see someone suspicious,�� Hikigaya said.


    ��Me too! Me too!�� Yui raised her hand high.


    ��What are you going to do, Senpai?�� Shishio looked at Yui curiously.


    ������.�� Yui.


    Hikigaya and Yukinoshita also looked at Yui at the same time, wondering what this girl could do.


    Yui was watched by everyone and realized that this was the most important point of her life to show them that she wasn��t stupid.


    ��Think! Think! Think!��


    She kept thinking until she finally found the answer!


    ��I-I will use my dog to catch the culprit!��


    ������..��


    ��Wh-What��s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?�� Yui suddenly became nervous.


    However, Yui wasn��t the one who was wrong. Instead, they were in awe since they didn��t expect Yui to use her head.


    ��That��s a great idea, Senpai!��


    ��It seems you��re not stupid.��


    Shishio and Hikigaya praised Yui since it was rare for her to use her head.


    ��Hehehe���� Yui looked at them happily as if asking them to praise her more.


    ��Yes, it is a good idea, but you forget about one thing, Yui-san.��


    ��Huh? Did I forget something, Yukinon?�� Yui asked curiously.


    ��You forgot that a pet wasn��t allowed to be brought to the cultural festival.��


    ������.�� Yui.


    Shishio looked at Yui pitifully and caressed her head gently.


    Yui cried and hugged him pitifully.


    Meanwhile, Hikigaya rolled his eyes and thought that this guy really had never changed. Fortunately, Shishio didn��t seem to have an interest in Totsuka, which greatly relieved him.


    ��Wait, what am I getting relieved about?��


    ��By the way, can I ask you something?�� Yukinoshita asked.


    ��Sure.�� Shishio nodded.


    ��Why were you so sure that the teacher wouldn��t do something that the graffiti was told?�� Yukinoshita asked with great doubt since it was her first time to know Shishio to have such great trust in this teacher.


    Unlike Shishio, she couldn��t have that much trust in this teacher since, as Yumiko said, ��There is no smoke without a fire.��


    The cultural festival was something that she wanted to make seed no matter what, so if erasing Kiriya could solve everything, it was easy. After all, she didn��t know Kiriya, so she didn��t care much about him.


    ��What you��re saying is normal. I understand why you doubt him. If I were in your ce, I might fire Kiriya-sensei, but to be honest, I don��t like this type of method.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because if something simr happens, I will do the same. Sacrificing one person, so everyone can live happily. I hate this method.��


    ������..��


    Yukinoshita fell silent, wondering whether she had be someone she hated the most.


    ��Shishio-kun?��


    She looked at him, who had hugged her so suddenly.


    ��You��re not wrong. This is a normal choice if one is in a high position. If I don��t know Kiriya-sensei well, I might ignore him, but I like to learn everything before I make a conclusion since it isn��t fair for Kiriya-sensei if we don��t hear anything from his side.��


    ��Well, that��s true.�� Yukinoshita leaned on his chest, then said, ��I will leave everything to you.��


    ��Good.�� He then moved closer and asked, ��Will you give me some rewards then?��


    ����okay.��


    He whispered something, which made her blush.


    Still, Yui also joined.


    On the other hand, Hikigaya��s lips twitched, and he felt speechless, hoping Totsuka didn��t return too early.


    ��However, there is one reason why I believe he is innocent.��


    Shishio believed that Kiriya was innocent, and he believed that Kiraya didn��t do anything because of this?��


    ��Why?�� 2x


    Yui and Yukinoshita were curious.


    Hikigaya also looked at him, waiting for the answer.


    ��Before I tell you the reason, I am that the culprit, without a doubt, is a female.��


    ��Why a female?��


    ��Because if the culprit is a male, he won��t say something like Kiriya-sensei is a lecherous teacher. I mean, why should a guy write something like that?��


    �������� 3x


    They were speechless, but Shishio was right. If it was a guy, there was no way for them to write something so misleading. Instead, if it was a guy, they would say something straightforward like Kiriya was a bastard or just appear to beat Kiriya up directly instead of using such a round way about.


    ��Second, she is a little older than us.��


    ��How can you be so sure?��


    ��Because she seems so childish, and it seems that she should be Kiriya��s ex-student or something. She might have been rejected, which was she did all of this. Now, I am sure you are wondering why I believed that Kiriya-sensei was innocent, right?��


    ��Yeah, why?��


    ��Can you tell us the reason?��


    ��Because he swings that way.��


    �������� 3x


    When this answer fell, they quickly erased all the doubt in their hearts about Kiriya.


    If Kiriya swung that way, then it couldn��t be helped. It was also normal for Kiriya to want to hide this matter. It was also normal for this girl to be rejected since Kiriya didn��t have an interest in a female.


    Still, knowing all of this, they felt conflicted.


    ��By the way, don��t tell anyone about this. I tell you all of this because I believe in you.��


    ��You don��t need to worry.��


    ��I won��t tell anyone!��


    Hikigaya didn��t say anything since he didn��t have anyone with whom he could share this secret, and it was also impossible for others to believe in him since he was a loner.


    ��So, should we go back now?��


    ��Sure.�� 3x


    They closed the door of the clubroom and returned.


    Still, while Shishio went to the literature club, Yui went to her ss, and Yukinohita went to themittee room.


    Hikigaya stretched his hands high, thinking he should meet Totsuka now.


    ��Ah, what a nice day!��


    After all, he felt relief, knowing he wasn��t the only one.

 Chapter 714: Begin

    <h4>Chapter 714: Begin</h4>


    While Shishio wanted to go back, he knew he couldn��t since he needed to gather the literature club to do thest check. Like the Service Club or his ss, everything was ready, and there was no need to worry about it, but the matter which happened at the entrance of the school was something that they needed to talk about.


    ��So, what should we do now?�� Nanami asked.


    With Kiriya involved in this matter, they wondered what they should do.


    ��But where is Sensei? Shouldn��t Sensei be with us now?�� Maiko asked with a frown.


    While their mood was better after they watched the movies from the Service Club, their mood changed once again when they mentioned their advisor teacher.


    ��More importantly, if hees, how are we going to face him?�� Mai asked.


    After what had happened before, they knew it would be hard for them not to show a reaction. Instead, they would ask him, and without a doubt, they were going to ask for his exnation.


    ��We need his exnation.�� Maiko felt that it would be unfair if Kiriya didn��t say anything, and others also agreed.


    Miu realized that the situation wasn��t good, and to be honest, she didn��t want to make this trouble bigger. She also believed in Kiriya since Kiriya wasn��t that kind of person, especially when she knew he swung that way, yet how could she say that? Especially when he wanted to keep this matter a secret.


    ��Why do you want him to exin?�� Shishio suddenly asked.


    ��Shishio-kun���� Miu held Shishio��s hand tightly since she could only rely on her hand.


    Unlike Miu and Shishio, the others had a uniform opinion, but the majority of them were silent and only hoped that Kiriya could exin everything, so he could exin the doubt in their minds.


    ��Why? Isn��t it normal to ask for an exnation? After all, he has troubled us so much like this,�� Mea answered.


    ��Why does it matter?�� His answer was simple.


    ��Huh? Why does it matter? I mean, he has caused trouble for all of us. I think that he should also apologize.�� Nana suddenly became excited and told him about her displeasure toward Kiriya. This matter was a big thing, especially when Kiriya was their advisor. They had worked so hard on their books, so she didn��t want to fail because of Kiriya��s problem.


    While she didn��t think that Kiriya also did something, he still caused trouble for all of them.


    ��Who is he going to apologize to? To whom?��


    ��To us, of course.��


    ��What for?��


    Nana wasn��t sure what he wanted to say, but she said, ��Of course, for troubling all of us and also makes us worried about him. He should at least say something instead of staying silent without saying anything. As the advisor of the literature club, he should recant his irresponsibility action and apologize to all of us.��


    Her words were right, and everyone agreed with Nana.


    Even if Miu believed in Kiriya, she also somehow started to lean toward Nana since if Kiriya didn��t think he was wrong, he should say something.


    What they didn��t know, Kiriya was at the entrance of the literature club at that moment. He sighed and felt tired. His emotions were also far from calm since no one believed in him, yet he also didn��t want to exin it since he didn��t think he was wrong.


    Yet he had to say it hurt him, especially when his students didn��t believe in him.


    However, he also felt it was normal since this was the norm in this country. He had to exin everything since he knew he had caused trouble for all of them. He was about to enter but stopped when he heard Shishio��s words.


    ��There��s no reason for Kiriya-sensei to apologize to all of us.��


    ��Huh?��


    They were all dumbfounded by his words.


    Even Kiriya was stunned by the ce.


    ��Why?��


    ��Because no individual is obliged to exin himself!��


    ������.��


    They were silent, and no one was talking as they looked at him in shock. While it was rare, they knew that he also could get angry, and when this happened, they felt pressured. It also made them ufortable, but they were quite afraid, so they were all looking at Nana at this moment, hoping she could solve this situation.


    However, Nana was also nervous.


    ��Come here, Nana.��


    ������.��


    Nana was a bit nervous, but she moved closer, yet she didn��t expect he would pat her head like a pet. While her face flushed red, she kept watching him since his words struck everyone��s heart.


    ��You might think this is something normal since you often see many public figures need to exin everything to the public when they make a mistake or are hurt by something, but Nana, you��re smart. Don��t casually state a meaningless generalization. It makes me feel sorry for you to have such a high IQ, yet the public still deceives you.��


    He might scold her, but his hand didn��t stop caressing her head, showing he didn��t really get angry.


    On the other hand, he was using a carrot and a stick method, which made her even more sticky to him.


    ��Who came up with the idea of ��being obligated�� to their actions? The idea itself is a concoction. It��s nothing but a forced confession.��


    People have a right not to say what they��d rather not say.


    Investigations and trials have the eternal right to be conducted. These are aspects of a highly-civilized democracy.


    But to tell people to publicly bow and apologize based on the idea of ��being obligated�� to exin is tantamount to pre-war torture, making people confess by taking away their freedom.


    It��s nothing but a barbaric vition of human rights.


    That��s what uncivilized people do.


    ��You might think Kiriya-sensei has caused such a big trouble, but does he cause trouble to all of us?��


    ��Well����


    Not really.


    Kiriya didn��t really cause them trouble. If there was trouble, they were asked by a few people since they were members of the literature club.


    On the other hand, Kiriya was the one that was in trouble.


    ��More importantly, there are no rules at our club that we have to exin everything. Instead of thinking about this, it is better for us to focus on our cultural festival.��


    They looked at him at the same time and nodded.


    His exnation was simple, and it was easy to understand.


    ��It��s true. We wouldn��t know what to say if Kiriya-sensei apologized to us,�� Nanami said and couldn��t imagine what they should say when Kiriya really apologized to them.


    ��It��s better for us all that he acted as if nothing had happened,�� Mai said.


    He looked at Nana and asked, ��What do you think, Nana?��


    Nana sighed, but she nodded. ��I agree. We have nothing to gain from his apology.��


    ��That��s right. Instead of doing something that will make all of us awkward with each other. It is better to focus on the cultural festival!��


    Momo Kashiwabara jumped high, causing her breasts to sway around before she leaped into him, hugging him happily.


    ��My man is awesome!��


    ������..��


    Shishio was speechless, but he didn��t bother to say anything since this matter was solved, and the rest was to catch the culprit.


    Kiriya, who was behind the door, wiped the tears from his eyes. Then, he tried to calm himself and stayed in the ce for a moment before entering the clubroom. ��How is it? Is everyone ready?��


    ��It��s ready, Sensei!��


    ��We��re going to reign the cultural festival!��


    ������.��


    While Kiriya was speechless by their enthusiasm, he smiled and said, ��Well, it��s good that you��re all excited.��


    They were all talking as usual without any difference as if nothing had happened. However, it was a good thing since this made their progress even faster.


    When everything was solved, it was time for them to go back. They didn��t n to go home but went to visit his apartment since they were going to help Rui to make their cakes and many others sold for their cafe.


    They didn��t waste their time, and they quickly went home, but Kiriya suddenly said, ��Oga-kun, can you wait a moment? I need you to help me with something?��


    ��Okay.��


    Shishio didn��t overthink and walked to the teacher��s room since Kiriya told him to go there. They were talking as usual, but suddenly, he was stunned by Kiriya��s action.


    It was so sudden, Kiriya suddenly leaned forward on his back and said, ��Thank you.�� He put his forehead on his reliable shoulder and used all of his feelings to say those words since he was really grateful to him.


    ����it��s good to know, but don��t do this kind of disgusting thing kind again!��


    Shishio quickly moved away and looked at Kiriya in disgust.


    ��Hehe, I am happy to know you, Shishio-kun.�� Kiriya showed a bright smile and understood why Hina broke up with her past lover so she could be with him. If his gender was female, he was sure that he would be on Shishio��s bed at this moment. Unfortunately, he wasn��t.


    ��I am not!��


    Shishio shuddered and wondered whether this was the reason why Kiriya called him, but when he turned, he happened to see Ryunosuke. He was about to greet him, but Ryuunosuke looked at him in shock and pained expression before Ryuunosuke ran away.


    ������..��


    ����what the hell?��


    Shishio rubbed his temple and wondered why he had to face all of this, but it didn��t really matter now since he was going to go back to his apartment to cure his heart.


    As he stayed and cured his painful heart, the cultural festival began, and many things happened at this event.


    Whether it was happy, sad, or many others would happen.


    However, it was different with Shishio since, at this moment, the whole ss was in silence, watching him wearing a student uniform during the Taisho Era.


    He looked at all of them with a gentle smile and said, ��Wee.��


    ������.��


    By now, they were afraid they might spend all of their money on this cafe and even sell their kidneys so they could enjoy his service.

 Chapter 715: Hmm?

    <h4>Chapter 715: Hmm?</h4>


    ��Shishio-kun, here!��


    ����.��


    Shishio looked at Maiko, who suddenly moved forward and gave him 10,000 yen.


    ����why did you give me money?��


    ��Ah!�� Maiko pped her forehead and quickly put her money away. ��It-It��s a subconscious move!��


    A subconscious move��


    While the guys were speechless, the girls somehow understood why Maiko did this.


    Even Koharu, who was also in the ss at that moment, was also about to take out her money, but in the end, she held back since she didn��t want her image as a good teacher ruined.


    ��But���� Nana thought for a moment and said with a smile, ��This is also a business opportunity. We can charge someone who wants to take a picture with him!��


    ����..��


    ��That��s a nice idea!��


    ��I want to take a picture too!��


    ����is it possible for a kiss too?��


    ����..�� Everyone.


    ��Nana Sunohara����


    Nana smiled and hugged him tightly, rubbing her face on him.


    ��I was just joking. Don��t get angry, okay?��


    He lifted her face and rubbed her cheeks helplessly since this girl was as cheeky as her breasts.


    Looking at the two of them, who started to flirt, everyone rolled their eyes and hoped they could do this somewhere else.


    ��Ayaka is going toe, right?��


    ��Un.�� Nana nodded. ��Onee-chan wille.�� She believed that Ayaka and three middle school students from Yuzu Yukimoto, Sumire Yamanashi, and Yuri Kazami also came. ��Oh, my mother will alsoe!��


    ��Your mother����


    Shishio was speechless, especially when he thought about Nana��s mother. His memory of Nana��s mother wasn��t good since she was someone who told her daughter to bring a condom and barged into her daughter��s room when they were together.


    Even worse, Nana��s mother also told her a ��how-to-do�� at sex, which made him even speechless.


    Frankly, he wasn��t good with Nana��s mother since he was afraid he might do something sorry to Nana��s father. Fortunately, only one housewife was enough for him, and he didn��t want to destroy another family.


    ��Oh, my mother alsoes!�� Nanami also said.


    ������..��


    Shishio wondered whether he was going to be surprised by a housewife buffet.


    It was wonderful, but he felt that it was too much.


    ��How about your parents?��


    Nanami and Nana asked nervously and curiously, wondering whether his parents woulde. They might have seen his parents, but it was only for a moment, and to be honest, they were good people, so they were quite excited.


    ����only my mother wille, but����


    ��But?�� 2x


    ��She will probablye with Yukino-senpai��s mother.��


    ������..�� 2x


    They couldn��t say anything at this moment since they knew about Yukinoshita��s status. Yukinoshita was his ex-fiancee, which made her special since, unlike her, they were only his lovers. Yet to be honest, even if they only became his lovers, they didn��t really mind. However, they didn��t want him to leave them, and this was why they clutched his hands tightly.


    Shishio didn��t say anything and just rubbed their hair to calm them down while telling them the words of love, telling them not to worry since they wouldn��t leave them. If they didn��t believe him, they could escape and do the exciting thing together in the empty ssroom to show his love.


    Nana and Nanami blushed and hit him, thinking that this guy was just horny since, right now, their appearance was special. Simr to him, they also wore a student uniform during the Taisho Era.


    Unlike the current era, the Taisho era uniform was special since it was a mix of Japanese and Western styles.


    He wore a white shirt and blue hakama uniform with a cap and geta (wooden sandals).


    On the other hand, the girls wore something simr without a cap, colorful yukata, and boots instead of geta.


    This appearance was unique and also attractive. But, while they were attractive, they were also proper and neat since their uniform wasn��t sexy like the maid uniform they had nned before.


    Still, one thing was for sure, Nana and Nanami also understood Shishio��s feelings since they also wanted to do the same.


    Yet what they didn��t know, three boys were staring at them with aplex mood.


    The first was Sorata, yet he was old news, and nothing was surprising about him when he stared at Shishio with envy and jealousy, especially when he looked at Nanami. As for Nana, he didn��t think much about Nana since their rtionship wasn��t close. No, they didn��t know each other, but Nanami was different.


    His rtionship with Nanami was close, and when he thought about it, he also realized that Nanami might also have feelings for him, yet now, everything was toote. Nanami was no longer interested in him, and their rtionship had faded, bing nothing but a forgotten history.


    While he had a longing feeling, Nanami had never thought too much about Sorata.


    Yet inwardly, Nanami was also d to meet Sorata since if he didn��t meet Sorata, she might not be able to meet Shishio, which was why she was grateful to Sorata.


    However, of her previous feelings toward Sorata?


    Those feelings had been erased since, whether it was her body or heart, they were already Shishio��s.


    As for the second boy, while it was surprising, it was Sorata��s best friend, Daichi Miyahara.


    At the beginning of the school, the rtionship between Nanami, Sorata, and Daichi was so close. They were a stable triangle, like a pyramid.


    It wouldn��t be wrong to say to describe their rtionship as a love triangle.


    While Sorata was clueless, Nanami fell for him, and everyone knew about it.


    However, Daichi was in love with Nanami. Yet simr to Nanami, he could only bury his feelings since he knew she was in love with Sorata, and in the original story, he confessed to her, and she rejected him.


    Yet this wasn��t the original, and Nanami was already tainted by Shishio.


    Daichi knew that there was no longer chance for him to get closer to Nanami, especially when their rtionship slowly dissipated into nothingness.


    In the past, they might talk to each other happily with Sorata, but now, they don��t even greet each other.


    It made him sad, yet there was nothing he could do since he also didn��t think he could do anything toward Nanami.


    All he could do was look at her from afar, watching her be happy, yet the person who made herugh wasn��t him, but someone else.


    Yet, he should be satisfied with this, which is why he just wished for Nanami��s happiness.


    Daichi was, without a doubt, a good guy, but while being a good guy was good, being simple wasn��t a good thing.


    As for thest person, while it might be surprising, it was Ryuunosuke.


    With Shishio, Ryuunosuke, Shiina, Misaki, and Ritsu, their games were smooth, and nothing could stop them. Everything was done, and there was no trouble. It was so smooth that Ryuunosuke couldn��t believe it. Naturally, the quality was also good, and he believed it wouldn��t lose to the game, which was made by a professional.


    Everything was different during his time in middle school.


    In middle school, he also did a simr project, but before this project even started, everything fell apart since his teammates couldn��t be relied on, and theycked professionalism, but more importantly, they didn��t have the wish to be better.


    When he was excited about that project, the others werezy, and before long, everything was ruined. He was no longer able to trust others, yet everything was different when Shishio came. It was so fun with him, and if possible, he wanted to talk with him all the time. However, he knew that it wasn��t possible since his girlfriends were always around him, which made him hate a woman even more.


    While Shishio might be a bit too bright for him, Ryuunosuke wasfortable with his light, yet he knew he could only stay in the darkness, hiding his feelings. However, he had to say, it was hard, especially when he remembered how Shishio had saved him from the pervert during the summer vacation.


    Ryuunosuke touched his heart and walked to the side, trying to blend with the background, yet while he didn��t care about his girlfriends since the numbers of his girlfriends couldn��t be counted by hand, it was different with Kiriya.


    When he thought about what Kiriya did to Shishio, it made him ufortable, and he wanted to help the culprit who messed up with Kiriya to mess him up even further.


    Still, he held himself, but suddenly his shoulder was patted.


    ��You��re not wearing a woman��s clothes?��


    ����.I am a man.��


    Ryuunosuke turned and looked at Shishio with a cold gaze. Simr to him, he also wore a male student uniform during the Taisho Era. He was, after all, one of the good-looking men in the ss, so the girls wouldn��t let him escape.


    ��What a shame. I think a female uniform is more suitable for you.�� Shishio sighed, disappointed since he was sure that Ryuunosuke in the female uniform must be good. He also wanted to see the reaction of the customers, who knew Ryuunosuke was a guy. He had to say it must be fun.


    ����are you stupid?�� Ryuunosuke was as expressionless as usual. No, his expression was even colder.


    ��I was just kidding, okay? Don��t get angry.�� Shishio smiled as he rubbed Ryuunosuke��s cap, messing with his hair.


    Still, Nanami, Nana, Maiko, and Mea felt something weird from Ryuunosuke, and they quickly pulled Shishio.


    ��Shishio,e here.��


    ��What do you think of our uniform?��


    ��Check the food first!��


    ��We��re not going to let you go until everything is okay!��


    ��Geez.��


    Shishio, who was pulled, left and checked his ss��s cafe for the ingredients, food, decoration, and etiquette.


    *p! p!*


    Koharu pped her hands loudly and shouted, ��Okay, let��s work hard, everyone!��


    ��OOOOHHH!!!��


    However, Ryuunosuke didn��t join and stood quietly on the side. He fixed his hat and messy hair quietly while lowering his head, trying to hide his blush.

 Chapter 716: Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 716: Dilemma</h4>


    The cultural festival of Suimei started with fireworks shot into the sky.


    The day was bright, so they couldn''t see the fireworks'' beauty, yet the fireworks'' sound excited everyone.


    Hikigaya, who was part of themittee, became the guard and led the guests to enter the school in an orderly manner. The sun was high and bright, which showed that the weather was good. But, unfortunately, it was so goddamn hot.


    Still, unlike the students in the first years that were treated like underlings.


    As for the second year, and also the friends of Shishio, Yukinoshita, and many others, his position was better. He leaned under the tree, watching and supervising the first year in a rxed manner under the shade. He was no longer at the bottom of the chain of food, and right now, he should be something near the upper, which made many look up at him secretly.


    Frankly, it felt great since he was treated like a boss now.


    He somehow understood why many were addicted to power and authority since this feeling was just intoxicating.


    ''Well, I''m not sure if we''re friends.''


    To begin with, what is a friend?


    Someone that walked with me? Eating together? ying together?


    He wasn''t sure, but he knew that he might be the guy with the best rtionship with Shishio, and this rtionship wouldst forever unless Shishio took an interest in Totsuka, which was impossible.


    "Onii-chan!"


    He looked up and saw his little sister, Komachi.


    "Yo."


    However, Komachi stopped after a meter and looked at him up and down as if she was facing a stranger.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No... it''s just I feel that Onii-chan has changed?"


    Komachi felt that Hikigaya had changed.


    "Change? What kind?"


    "...you have be more handsome."


    "........"


    In disbelief, he stared at his little sister and asked, "What do you want? I will treat you with whatever."


    "Yay~! Onii-chan, you have be more handsome!" Komachi hugged Hikigaya''s arm happily.


    "It''s rare of you to praise me like that, after all."


    The only thing that came out of Komachi''s mouth was either an insult or a cute act, so it might be her first time praising him; he was handsome.


    "Well, it is because you seem to be more confident, and you don''t have your dead fish eyes any longer, you know?"


    "...really?"


    He was dumbfounded when he heard Komachi''s words.


    "Un!"


    Komachi really felt that her older brother had be more handsome, and she felt it wouldn''t be weird to meet her older sister-inw soon. Unfortunately, she might not be able to meet one. Instead, she might meet an older brother-inw.


    Still, Hikigaya wasn''t ugly. Instead, he was quite good-looking. If his eyes weren''t dead, he could be so-so and get a normal girlfriend during his high school life. Moreover, staying with Shishio also made him even more attractive and changed his outlook on life, giving him more confidence.


    No, this wasn''t confidence. Instead, he felt that the people around him were ordinarypared to Shishio, so he had never felt inferior to anyone except for Shishio.


    "Maybe, this is the power of status?"


    "The power of status?" Komachi tilted her head, showing confusion.


    "It''s okay. You''re still a child. You won''t understand." He patted Komachi''s head with pity since this girl might not understand the power of status in her life.


    After staying with Shishio, Hikigaya learned many things, and he knew the vastness of the world, yet even so, his goal didn''t change, which was to get a stable life. However, if possible, he wanted to marry someone, so he could be a household husband and take care of the house since no matter what working under a person was just exhausting.


    "What do you mean by that, Onii-chan?!"


    While Komachi was furious since she didn''t expect the older brother she had looked down upon to suddenly look down on her, everyone''s attention was gathered at the entrance.


    At the entrance, a luxurious ck sedan appeared, and the driver of the car opened the door.


    However, Hikigaya didn''t expect to meet a familiar person.


    Yukinoshita Haruno.


    If he wasn''t wrong, this woman should be Yukinoshita''s older sister, but more importantly, the two women behind her were even more imposing.


    The first one had a simr feature to Yukinoshita and Haruno, yet she was a little older and wore a kimono.


    However, the other one was wearing a woman''s suit and let his purple hair flow freely on her back.


    When Hikigaya saw this woman, he felt this woman was familiar somehow. Still, he quickly looked away, feeling he shouldn''t stare at them. He felt they emitted an aura that a mortal like him shouldn''t get involved in.


    In other words, he was justzy and didn''t want to be troubled by this matter.


    "So this is a status..." Komachi murmured on the side, which made him, as an older brother, quite gratified, thinking she had grown up, but it seemed he couldn''t stay quiet.


    "Ah, you over there! You''re Shishio''s friend, right? Can you tell us where he is?"


    "......"


    All the attention was on him, and he could only sigh, wondering whether he could regain his quiet life.


    ---


    "Misaki, your game is ready, right?"


    "Un!" Misaki nodded and said, "It''s done! And it''ll be the greatest masterpiece!" She didn''t hesitate and told the truth to her friend, Saori Himemiya.


    "Then, who did the music?" Saori asked curiously.


    "It is Shishio. Sorry, Saori."


    Usually, Misaki would ask Saori to make the music for her anime, but this time, she didn''t ask her. Instead, she would usually ask Shishio since his sense of music was better than Saori''s. She might seem stupid, but she was picky when it came to her anime. After all, she wanted to create the best, and Shishio was also her man, so everything was easier.


    "No, it''s okay, but is it okay for me toe with you if he makes the music again? I want to learn from him."


    Unlike Misaki, Saori knew that she wasn''t a genius, and she also didn''t think she was a genius, but she didn''t want to give up.


    Then, what should she do?


    As she kept thinking, she felt it might be better to follow Shishio, too, since she could tell that many girls seemed to be improving at a crazy speed, like Nanami, who was the most normal among all of his women.


    "Hmm...." Misaki looked at Saori for a while with a suspicious gaze.


    "Wh-what''s with that gaze?!" Saori was startled and blushed by Misaki''s gaze.


    "It''s okay. I am sure that he is happy that I have introduced you to him, but what about your boyfriend?"


    Misaki remembered that Saori''s boyfriend was the current student council president, Souichirou Tatebayashi.


    Wouldn''t it be bad if he knew that she had visited Shishio?


    "Well, it should be okay...?" Saori thought for a moment and felt it should be okay. To be honest, she didn''t really like Tatebayashi, and she just epted his confession because she was curious about a rtionship, but it was far more boring than she had thought.


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Saori nodded firmly.


    "Hmm..." Misaki thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay." She knew that Shishio had a bad hobby, and he loved someone who had a lover since the taste of stealing something from someone else was unbearable.


    If Shishio knew what Misaki was thinking, he would p her buttocks several times when they went home.


    "So, when is your game being yed?"


    "Hmm, it should be on the third day of the cultural festival."


    "Third day? Well, it is a shame that I can y it now."


    "Hehe..."


    Saori wanted to say something, but suddenly her eyes caught Mitaka once again. She frowned, and it caused Misaki to feel confused.


    "What''s wrong, Saori?"


    "It''s Mitaka again."


    "Oh."


    Misaki suddenly smiled, but her smile was quite strange.


    "...are you happy?" Saori asked in suspicion.


    "Do I look like someone who is happy?"


    "No." Saori was speechless, then said, "Your face is like a viin who is nning something bad."


    "Haha..." Misaki onlyughed and thought that it was only the third day that her family was going to visit. It also happened on the day that her game would also be yed. By then, she wondered what kind of surprise she was going to see.


    "...you''re not nning anything bad, right?" Saori asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry, but how about we watch his movie?"


    "His movie? I have heard of it! Is it good?" Saori asked curiously.


    "I only watched it once before, so I want to watch it again. Come on, Saori. Follow me! Also, treat me! The ticket is 150 yen!"


    "...you''re richer than me, yet you ask me to treat you?"


    Saori was speechless since, unlike Misaki, who was a professional and had money, which was enough for her to buynd and a house in Tokyo, she was different since even if she helped Misaki''s music, she was an amateur. Instead, she was more than happy to do it for free if it gave her a chance to work on professional work.


    "Okay."


    However, she agreed since 150 yen was nothingpared to Misaki''s favor.


    As they left, Mitaka hesitated. He wanted to approach and talk with her, especially about the game she created with all the members of Sakurasou.


    Why was she so cruel to leave him behind like this?


    If possible, he wanted to talk on the phone, yet he realized that his phone was blocked.


    The only thing that he could do was approach her directly.


    They were students from the same school, so it should be something easy.


    Yet he was afraid.


    He was afraid that Misaki was no longer there.


    While Misaki was still around, he was afraid that she had changed. She no longer fell for him, and he had already forgotten about him. When he thought about that possibility, he couldn''t help but feel weak, and all the power in his body was drained.


    It was like he was a superman who had encountered kryptonite.


    He could no longer work his magic, fooling many girls like it was his second nature. Instead, he became indecisive and fell into depravity.


    If possible, he wanted her to take the initiative to talk with him, which was also why he often appeared asionally, hoping she would notice him.


    Unfortunately, she ignored him and didn''t even look in his direction.


    While he felt annoyed and angry since the thought of a girl who begged him like a devoted dog suddenly bit his hands until they bled, he was also scared since the reality he hoped for was different.


    Suddenly, a picture of someone emerged when he was in deep thought. He took his phone and only realized they didn''t share contact information.


    ''Should I meet him?'' Mitaka thought.


    However, it would be hard for him to meet since Shishio was so busy at the moment.


    "Don''t surprise me like this, mom."


    "Hehe... it''s worth it to surprise you like this." Shioriko smiled when she saw her son, and her eyes brightened, but she looked at him for a moment before she took her phone. "Let me take a picture of you. Then, I am going to show it to your father."


    "...."


    Shishio had to say that sometimes taking care of his parents was tough.

 Chapter 717: Moms

    <h4>Chapter 717: Moms</h4>


    "Yes, your costume is good."


    Yukinoshita''s mother, Yukinoshita Takako, also took her phone and took a picture of Shishio.


    However, Haruno was ruder since she brought an SLR camera and took a picture of him without hesitation.


    The three women took a picture of him without caring about the others.


    "....."


    Shishio''s lips twitched, but he said, "Please don''t do anything excessive. Your actions will also bother the other customers." If they wanted to take a picture of him, he hoped they could do it in a different ce since if they did it in this ce, they would make another customer want to take a picture of him too, which was annoying.


    "Oh, right." 3x


    The three of them quickly stopped and started to observe him closely since they had to say when he dressed in the student uniform of the Taisho Era, it gave him a different kind of charm.


    Usually, he was unrestrained.


    He was like a king, an untamed beast, or even the sun.


    Whenever he walked, he would be the center of attention. He was so bright, which was why it made people think he was the sun.


    However, when he dressed in this uniform, his charm was restrained. It was like he was blending with nature. It was like his existence was in harmony with everything. When they saw him, they felt like they were having a holiday at a luxurious resort in the Alps as they stood on the prairie, watching the beautiful and clear river, and watched this scenery together.


    Somehow, Takako thought that Yukinoshita was blessed.


    "Let me guide you to your table first."


    If they kept standing there, he was afraid that it would bother other customers, and more importantly, he didn''t want to see his mother scold him for being oblivious.


    Yet one thing was for sure, having a parent visit the cultural festival was a bit troublesome somehow.


    "Who is that?"


    "Nana?"


    When Shishio greeted this group of people differently, they couldn''t help but ask. Of course, they knew that Shishio was a scumbag, but was he also interested in the mature woman?


    If so, everyone thought they shouldn''t let their parents visit their cafe. At least on time when Shishio was around, they had to stop their mother to meet him!


    While the guys cowered in fear, Nana said with aplicated gaze, "It''s Shishio''s mother."


    "Mother!"


    It might be a subconscious movement, but all the girls seemed to tidy up their hair and clothes and looked at the mirror before asking each other for their opinions, whether their uniform was messy or if there was something wrong with their hairs, and many others.


    "...Nana, do you think I look okay?"


    "My makeup isn''t messed up, right?"


    "Why did you ask me that?" Nana looked at Maiko and Mea in a dumbfounded manner. Shouldn''t the two of them be interested in the younger boy? Did they have an interest in Shishio? However, even if they did, she didn''t feel surprised, considering how close their rtionship was. Still, she probably wouldn''t make another close female friend since she was afraid they might fall for her boyfriend.


    Yet this wasn''t the time for that since she wondered how to face it and what kind of reaction Shishio''s mother would have when she saw her.


    Nanami also wasn''t much better since she was also worried.


    If they were ignored by Shishio''s mother, what would they do?


    Also, wasn''t the rtionship between Shishio''s family and Yukinoshita''s family too good?


    However, unlike before, they didn''t think he would leave them, and they had this confidence unless they did something wrong since sometimes he was also merciless.


    Shishio nced in their direction but didn''t say anything. Instead, he led his mother, Takako, and Haruno to their table.


    "By the way, isn''t fathering?"


    "Your father won''te since he is busy with his job."


    "I see."


    "What? Are you disappointed?"


    "Not really. I don''t feel surprised somehow."


    If it was in the past, his father would usuallye since he was in Kyoto, but now, he was in Tokyo, which made it hard for his father to visit, considering his position.


    "It''s good that you understand." Shioriko smiled and sat down before she asked, "By the way, what did you sell?"


    "Crepe."


    "Crepe, huh?"


    They didn''t immediately look at the menu. Instead, they looked at the people around, watching them eat something from their tes.


    Is that a crepe?


    They had to say the crepe seemed to be quite delicious. They were thinking of bringing him and apanying them to walk around, but they thought they should try his food. They looked at the menu for a while and saw various menus, from sweet to savory crepes.


    "If you order now, I will make a special one for you."


    "Are you going to be the one who cooks it?" Haruno asked curiously with a smile.


    Takako also looked at Shishio, wondering about the same question.


    "Can you even cook?" Shioriko asked with a frown since she didn''t remember that Shishio could cook.


    "You underestimate me, mother. Staying in Tokyo has made me a better man, and naturally, I gained one or two skills. Also, just having me by your side will make the food taste better."


    "......" 3x


    They had to say this guy was a bit narcissistic, but they couldn''t deny him since having good scenery made the food taste better.


    Takako chuckled and said, "Then I will order one mushroom and cheese galette."


    "I will get spinach with bacon."


    "Then, I will get..." Shioriko thought for a moment and said, "Creme Brulee."


    "What about the drink?"


    "A water."


    "Me too."


    "Then, I will get a berry soda!"


    "Okay, wait a moment. I will prepare your order right away."


    "Thank you," Takako also nodded with a smile.


    "No problem. I am happy to serve you." He smiled at Takako and then left to prepare their order.


    "........" Shioriko and Haruno.


    The two of them looked at Takako for a moment before they shook their heads since Shishio wouldn''t do something like that, right?


    However, Shioriko was a bit worried, so she called Nana and Nanami. "Nana-san, Nanami-san." She waved her hand in their direction with a gentle smile.


    The two were surprised, but they smiled and approached Shioriko happily since it seemed she had epted them.


    Yet, Takako and Haruno watched this scene in silence, watching them talking to each other before they looked at Shishio, who was cooking. While the conversation between Shioriko and the two girls was quite discreet, the two could guess more or less the rtionship between the girls and Shishio.


    However, this was something normal, yet whether they could ept it or not was a different matter.


    Haruno smiled, yet Takako thought she might need to teach Yukinoshita, so Shishio would be crazy about her.


    As they were in their own thoughts, a delicious aroma spread in every direction.


    The three of them quickly turned and saw Shishio bringing their order. They were in a daze, watching before they saw him cing their orders on the table.


    "Here''s your order. Please enjoy."


    Unlike the others, who received dishes, which were cooked by his ssmates.


    For this one, he specially made the dishes for them. "I specially made this for all of you." The others were jealous, yet, it was hard for them to say anything since whether it was Shioriko, Takako, or Haruno had this VIP-like aura around them. More importantly, they also heard that one of them was Shishio''s mother.


    *Gulp!* 3x


    Still, the three ignored everyone and looked at the food on their table.


    "Instead of a crepe, it''s like a galette, huh?" Shioriko was unable to look away from the crepes which were ordered by Takako and Haruno. Instead of a crepe, she felt that they were like galettes. To be honest, it had been a while since she had eaten a galette. Thest time she remembered it was when she visited Paris before.


    "No, yours seems to be more special, Shioriko." Takako looked at the crepe on Shioriko with longing. While their crepe was like a galette, Shioriko''s crepe was like an authentic crepe, but it was more special since it was simr to a Creme Brule, especially the part of crystalized burnt sugar on the top.


    They thought his food would be so-so, yet why it seemed so amazing?


    Unfortunately, they had eaten before, which made their stomachs a bit full.


    However, the voice of someone eating suddenly interrupted them.


    They turned and saw Haruno had already eaten her galette.


    "Hmm?" Haruno ignored their gaze and enjoyed the food happily.


    Takako wanted to scold her daughter, but Shishio said, "Please enjoy while it is still hot."


    "...okay." Takako was helpless, but she nodded. She took her cutlery and ate the galette elegantly before her eyes brightened since it was so good.


    Shishio nodded and thought that whether it was a daughter or the mother, they were foodies.


    On the other hand, Shioriko was more straightforward. She broke the crystalized sugar part, causing a cracking sound, which attracted Takako and Haruno.


    While Shioriko enjoyed her food, she also looked at the foods of Takako and Haruno.


    "It might be a bit too much to order more. How about we share with each other?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "That''s a great idea!"


    For some reason, they seemed to be younger and giggled happily as they ate.


    "Thank you for waiting. Here is your berry soda."


    The beautiful berries were ced on the cold gaze as they watched him pouring a soda before stirring it and serving it to Yukino.


    "Thanks." Haruno smiled happily.


    Takako and Shioriko looked at their mineral water before they looked at Haruno, who enjoyed her drink happily. They thought for a moment and felt a drink should be okay, right?


    "Shishio, can I get a Dalgona coffee?"


    "I will getvender tea."


    "Okay, wait for a moment."


    The two of them thought that their son''s (son-inw) cafe would probably be the most popr one at this cultural festival.


    ---


    "Are you free after this? Can you apany us?"


    After they ate, they didn''t hesitate to ask him to apany them.


    "Sure. Wait a moment. I will change my clothes."


    "No." 3x


    "???"


    "Just stay like this. Just like this," Takako said in a voice that should be impossibleing from a mother-inw.


    "..." Haruno.


    "You need to return to your job, right? Isn''t it bothersome to change your clothes? It is also a good advertisement when you walk around with this costume," Shiroiko added.


    "...."


    Shishio''s lips twitched, and he thought they just wanted him to be in these clothes a little longer, but he didn''t mind. He said goodbye to the rest before he apanied them to walk around the school.


    "So, is there a ce that you want to visit?"


    "We want to see your movie. I have heard that you made it with Yukino, right?" Takako asked.


    "Yes, Yukino-senpai is the director, and I am the scriptwriter."


    "To be honest, it is my first time to know that she has an interest in movies, so I am a little interested in what kind of movie the two of you create."


    "You''re the protagonist, right? Who is the heroine? Is it Yukino?" Haruno asked.


    "...no, it''s a different girl."


    "...." 3x


    "How about we meet Yukino-senpai first?" Shishio felt that it wouldn''t be good if he stayed alone with them.


    Takako wanted to smack Shishio''s head at that moment.


    Haruno wanted to kick him.


    As for Takako, she only smiled. As for what she was thinking, no one knew, and Shishio didn''t want to know since this woman was scary!


    Yet, he had to say she was really attractive.

 Chapter 718: Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 718: Culprit</h4>


    Yukinoshita was in the middle of her job, doing everything to supervise everyone until she heard a familiar voice.


    "Senpai!"


    "Shishio?"


    Yukinoshita was in a daze for a moment since he wore a student uniform in the Taisho Era. She hadn''t looked at him since she thought of visiting his cafe, yet she was busier than she had thought. However, she also felt it was a normal thing since it was the first day of the cultural festival.


    Many were still awkward and hadn''t gotten used to the business and crowd, which appeared at this festival, so she didn''t have time to visit him, yet she didn''t expect he would visit her.


    More importantly, she was hugged!


    "Wh-what''s wrong?" She was shy and blushed, but she didn''t push him away. If this wasn''t public, she would hug him back, but there were many people around, which made her shy. Still, she enjoyed this moment until she heard a familiar voice again.


    "Yukino."


    "..."


    Yukinoshita was stunned and turned before she saw her mother, Haruno, and also Shishio''s mother.


    "Mo-Mother! An-And, Shioriko-obaa-san."


    "Geez, don''t call me Obaa-san. It makes it feel like our rtionship feels distant, right?" Shioriko smiled.


    "Ye-Yes." Yukinoshita lowered her head shyly.


    Still, when Shishio and Yukinoshita were so close, Shioriko and Takako nodded in satisfaction since this was what they wanted to see.


    As a mother, Shioriko wanted to beat up her son for ying with many girls'' hearts, yet there was nothing she could do. However, if he could be happy with Yukinoshita, it would be great since,pared to the others, she felt Yukinohita was more suitable to be his wife, especially when their education, background, and blood matched to each other.


    If Shishio wanted to focus on his career, Shioriko could also imagine Yukinoshita would do her best to help him.


    Still, the two noticed Yukinoshita''s change.


    Yukinoshita was beautiful, the two of them didn''t doubt it, yet this time it was different. She had be radiant and seemed even more beautiful.


    Shioriko and Takako looked at each other for a moment.


    "Can we settle the marriage after they have graduated?"


    "Let''s talk with them beforehand."


    "...if your son doesn''t marry my daughter, can I cut his manhood?"


    "Don''t."


    The two of them bickered on the side to determine Shishio''s future, yet could they me Takako? Especially when she realized her daughter was no longer a virgin.


    Shioriko was helpless, but she gave thumbs up to Shishio since no one could take Yukinoshita away since, whether it was her heart or body, they were already his.


    Haruno didn''t hear their conversation, but she pouted and looked away.


    However, Shishio, who listened to their conversation, which was impossible to ignore, felt that he should be even stronger since if he wasn''t strong, he might be targeted by Takako. Somehow, he suddenly missed Ayaka since, unlike the iron woman, Takako, the two of them were the gentlest women he knew.


    Yet he knew that the tougher the exterior was, the softer the interior was.


    It was the case with Yukinoshita, and it should be simr to Takako.


    As for how he could be so sure, it was because he had an experience with a mother and a daughter.


    "By the way, are you still busy? Do you want to join us?"


    "Well..." Yukinoshita thought for a moment, and the people around her started to urge her.


    "You should go, Yukinoshita-leader."


    "Yeah, leave the rest to us."


    She looked at the group of girls behind, who supported her to leave, which made her feel a bit speechless and happy with their growth. "Okay, thank you." She held Shishio''s hand, then looked at her parents. "Mother, m-mom... do you want to watch our movie?"


    "Sure." 2x


    Takako and Shioriko smiled happily at this moment.


    While the four of them were walking toward the service club to watch the movie, Haruno sighed, but she didn''t say anything since she should have expected this, right?


    ---


    Before long, they arrived at the Service Club, and as expected, there were so many people. However, with their identity, it was easy to pass the line, or rather, everyone stared at Shishio dumbfoundedly since as long as they watched the movie, they would know that he was the actor.


    While Yukinoshita let his mother, her mother, and Haruno watch the movie, he noticed someone.


    "Mai?"


    "Oh."


    Mai Sakujirajima unexpectedly also came to the Service club to watch the movie again, and she quickly noticed Shishio''s mother and Yukinoshita''s family. She moved closer and asked, "Are you going to get married?"


    "...don''t joke around."


    Mai pouted, but she knew even if the engagement between him and Yukinoshita stopped, it didn''t mean the rtionship between his family and her family stopped. Instead, they became closer.


    This was the truth of the world.


    It was like how her mother used her for money.


    She didn''t like this, but as of now, she knew she didn''t have the power to stop it.


    Yet, somehow, all of her worries disappeared when he held her hand. She looked at him in a daze and asked, "Are you not afraid that your inws and mother will notice it?"


    "It''s okay."


    "..."


    "...geez, don''t me me if they cut your penis then."


    "....can you be optimistic and think they will forgive me?"


    "Do you think they will forgive you?"


    "....."


    "Right?"


    "No, my silence means they don''t have a choice besides to forgive me."


    "What do you mean?" Mai was confused.


    "It''s okay. Just watch the movie."


    Mai looked at him for a moment and looked at his inws, who were focused on the movie, before she leaned on his arm.


    Still, what Mai didn''t know, Haruno had been staring in their direction with a frown before she looked at Yukinohita, who sat between Shioriko and Takako calmly while answering their question.


    Did Yukinoshita not realize this?


    Did Yukinoshita realize this, but she let him do whatever he wanted?


    Haruno didn''t know, but she realized her brother-inw was a scumbag.


    ---


    When the movie ended, they walked out of the Service Club, but Mai stayed since she still wanted to learn more about the movie while also telling him that she wanted him to make a full version of this movie and act with her.


    He didn''t make a promise, but he would do his best. Still, he wasn''t that excited about the prospect of the full "Love Letter" movie since there were two male characters in the full movie version.


    One was the actor, who died, and also the first love of the main heroine.


    As for the other, it was the man who dated the heroine afterward.


    If he yed this movie, who would he be?


    Still, if he was asked, he would say he would be the man who dated the heroine afterward. After all, what was the use of bing a dying man?


    He shouldn''t die.


    Also, instead of first love, he wanted to be the man who got the heroine''s heart and body at the end.


    After all, no matter how many times thepetition was, thest one who wasughing was the victor.


    However, this was something that would happen in the distant future.


    As of now, it should be better for him to focus on his outing with his family.


    The five walked around the school and visited many ces, including the literature club. Then, they bought the anthology and looked around the horror-like cafe, which was also one of the most popr ces in the cultural festival.


    Especially with the horror theme-like foods, which made everyone enjoy the cafe even more.


    However, while Yukinoshita, Haruno, Shioriko, and Takako enjoyed the cafe, Shishio talked with Momo Kawashibara.


    "Did you see someone weird?"


    "Someone weird?" Momo thought for a moment and shook her head. "No, I don''t see anyone as weird."


    "Is that so? Please tell me if you see someone."


    "Okay~!" Momo nodded, then asked, "It is a girl, right?"


    "Yeah, it should be a girl."


    He knew that the person who had messed up Kiriya should be a female instead of a male.


    "By the way, how do you tell if someone is weird or not?" Momo asked.


    "No one from outside of the school knows that the advisor of our club is Kiriya-sensei. Kiriya-sensei''s family won''te to this event, and none of his acquaintances should havee, so when someone asks about Kiriya-sensei, then this person should be the culprit."


    Kiriya had told him that none of his acquaintances or his family woulde to visit the cultural festival, so when someone asked about Kiriya, then the culprit was obvious, right?


    "Okay, leave it to me." Momo patted her chest, causing her breasts to tremble. "By the way, do you want to meet my parents too?" She leaned forward and whispered those words.


    "......."


    Shishio was silent, wondering whether Momo wanted to introduce him to her mother.


    When they finished their conversation, Shishio excused himself and went to see the drama in Yui''s ss with Yukinoshita, Haruno, his mother, and Takako.


    He was quite curious about Totsuka''s drama, so he came to visit. He also remembered that Hayama''s father should be thewyer of Yukinoshita''s family business, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Hayama''s father is thewyer of your family business, right?"


    "Yes." Takako nodded and asked, "What''s wrong? Did he cause you trouble?"


    "If he causes me trouble, what will you do?"


    "I will just fire his father and destroy his family," Takako said with a smile.


    "........"


    While he was speechless, he asked, "Is that okay? As your family''swyer, he should know many secrets about your family, right?"


    "Shishio-kun, you shouldn''t underestimate our family. A littlewyer is nothing." Takako had never changed her expression, only smiled gently at him.


    "Is that so?" He didn''t feel surprised since this was the reality. When one reaches a certain level in life, it is possible to do anything, even if that person wants to erase someone''s life.


    Especially in this country, where the hierarchy and bloodline are something important.


    "So, did he cause you trouble?" Takako asked again.


    "No, he doesn''t, but even if he does, I can handle everything on my own. I shouldn''t rely on you, Takako-obaasan, but thank you for your kindness, and as you have said before, a littlewyer is nothing."


    He only smiled and didn''t show much upside-down on his emotion.


    "That''s good." Takako smiled even more brightly.


    "...." Yukinoshita and Haruno.


    Still, as they watched the drama in Yui''s ss, they had to say it was kind of weird since the two guys were acting like they were in love.


    Was this really a "Little Prince"?


    Shishio wondered whether he had read the wrong book.


    However, Hayama Hayato was so nervous at this moment since the one who was watching his show was Takako.


    Was this a punishment?


    He wasn''t sure, but he couldn''t fail and needed to show his best since he didn''t want to make trouble.


    After they visited Yui''s ss, they didn''t walk around again since Takako and Shioriko had decided to go home. It might be only a few hours that they visited the cultural festival, but it was already impressive that they could spare their time toe.


    Yet when they were about to leave, someone suddenly approached Momo and bought the anthology.


    "Thank you very much," Momo said cheerfully.


    "Um... the teacher advisor of this club... who is it?"


    Momo looked up and didn''t expect to meet the culprit so easily.

 Chapter 719: Cultural Festival is the best!

    <h4>Chapter 719: Cultural Festival is the best!</h4>


    Shishio and Yukinoshita were at the entrance of the school, watching Takako and Shioriko, who were about to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to stay a little longer? It''s rare of you to visit Tokyo, right?" Shishio asked since Takako or Shioriko didn''t live in Tokyo. Instead, they lived in Chiba and Kyoto.


    "That''s our n. It is rare for us to visit Tokyo, so we''re going to y, right, Takako-san?"


    "Well, you have heard your mom, right?" Takako smiled and said, "If you have time, you should visit Chiba. I will wee you there, right, my son-inw~?" While her lips smiled, her eyes didn''t.


    "Yes."


    Shishio nodded and didn''t seem to be fazed by her expression. "I will visit your house when I have time."


    When was he going to visit?


    He wasn''t sure, but he had a feeling that when he came, Takako''s husband wouldn''t be around.


    Takako looked at Shishio, who didn''t change his expression and seemed at ease when he faced her. She narrowed her eyes while maintaining her smile.


    "Then, I will wait for you there, Shishio-kun."


    Leaving those words, Takako and his mother left since it was rare for them to visit Tokyo, so they were going to go shopping.


    Watching the two left, he sighed inwardly, thinking that a woman was all the same. Whether they were fierce, lovely, or even scary, they all loved to shop.


    "You''re going to go back to your work, right?"


    "Un." Yukinoshita nodded and said, "Everyone is waiting for me. How about you?"


    "I am going to y around."


    "...just do it in moderation." Yukinoshita was speechless, but she knew that Shishio was extremely busy during the preparation for the cultural festival, so this should be his reward, right?


    "How about you?" Shishio looked at Haruno, who was standing beside him.


    Like her mother, Haruno always had this smile on her face, yet unlike her mother, while her smile seemed amiable, itcked an imposingness. Yet it was normal since, unlike her mother, who had seen the ups and downs of life, she stillcked experience even though she was a genius at the matter of people.


    "What? Do you want me to leave?" Haruno asked with a smile, yet simr to her mother''s smile before; her eyes were hardly smiling.


    Whether it was a mother or a daughter, they were all tough nuts to crack.


    They might seem imposing and arrogant now, yet he wanted to see whether they could maintain that expression when they were pushed onto the bed. However, he quickly shook his head since what he was thinking was immoral, and he shouldn''t think of that, especially when Yukinoshita was so much in love with him.


    Haruno aside, he could imagine Yukinoshita would look at him like dirt if he really did it with her mother.


    Lastly, the rtionship between Takako and her husband seemed so good from what he remembered since he saw them at the partyst time, so there shouldn''t be a gap for him to enter, right?


    "No, if you want to stay, then it is alright. If I am not wrong, you will also help the cultural festival, right?"


    "That''s right." Haruno nodded and seemed happy for some reason.


    Yukinoshita looked at Haruno for a while before she looked at her watch. "Then, Shishio-kun. I will leave first."


    "Ah, wait for a moment, Senpai."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yukinoshita was about to leave, but suddenly she was pulled by him.


    "Eh?"


    She didn''t fight back and let herself be pulled to the quiet spot where no one could see before she was kissed.


    "...."


    Yukinoshita was speechless, but she enjoyed the kiss.


    Haruno, who was being left, was speechless, but she decided to follow them and peeked to see what they were doing. Unfortunately, she regretted her decision and quickly looked away in grumble, showing her mood was far from good.


    "Geez... it''s dangerous to do it here."


    Yukinoshita sighed while trying to reprimand him, but from her voice, she didn''t hate it.


    "Then, let''s do it at your houseter."


    "Okay." Yukinoshita smiled and kissed him again. "This is thest time, okay? I really need to go back."


    "Okay." He kissed her again.


    "...." Yukinoshita.


    Still, this was really thest time before Yukinoshita left, leaving him with Haruno.


    "Well, it is time for me to work too."


    Shishio stretched his hands high as if he was ready to work, but when he was about to leave, his wrist was grabbed.


    "Where are you going, Shishio-kun?" Haruno asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I am going to return to the literature club."


    "Didn''t you say that you''re going to y around before?"


    "If there is Yukino-senpai, then I will y."


    "........" Haruno grasped his hand even tighter, then asked, "Then, how about you y with me?"


    "With you?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, if you beg me that much, I can''t refuse you, can''t I?" Shishio sighed helplessly.


    "......."


    Haruno wanted to beat this guy up somehow.


    However, she had to say he was professional when he took her on a date, visited a ce they hadn''t visited before, and tried many snacks. By now, she was sure if he became a gigolo, he could get millions of dors easily from deceiving the hearts of many women.


    Shishio didn''t care what Haruno was thinking, and he just enjoyed his time with Haruno, but he knew that this woman seemed to realize something and wanted to talk about this matter.


    Still, unlike the rest of the girls, Haruno was well-versed in reading atmosphere and emotions, so she knew what she should say and shouldn''t say, especially when she wanted to take down her opponent.


    There was a time when she had to be blunt, but she was waiting for a chance.


    A chance when he couldn''t escape, like prey that had fallen into a pitfall.


    By then, he would be helpless, and he could only do her bidding, yet it seemed it was hard for them to be alone, especially when there were many of his actions.


    "Shishio-kun!"


    Shishio and Haruno turned, but they couldn''t say anything.


    "......."


    They were speechless when they saw a man wearing a paper bag on his head.


    The man''s breathing was heavy, and the vapor from his breath could be seen in his mouth.


    "......" Haruno.


    Shishio nced at Shiro-san for a moment before he looked at the two women beside Shiro-san. "Mayumi-san, Sayaka-san, when did youe? You should tell me, you know?"


    As for Shiro-san, Shishio decided to ignore him.


    "Geez, your cafe is too popr."


    "Yeah, it''s hard to get you, you know?"


    While the eyes of Sayaka and Mayumi brightened when they saw Shishio in the student uniform in the Taisho Era, they couldn''t help butin to him since it was so hard to get him.


    "Ha... ha... It''s so great being ignored!" Shiro-san was excited.


    "........" Haruno.


    "Shiro-san, it''s amazing that the police didn''te to catch you," Shishio said after a while. "Why did you wear that?"


    "It''s not me who wants to wear this, but Mayumi-san forced it on me," Shiro-san said and imagined how everyone would look at him with contempt and disgust in this mask, which made him even more excited.


    Shishio looked at Mayumi, which caused her to sigh, and said, "I mean... he looked like a decent guy before we went out. But, I felt he was so creepy, so I put that on him."


    "......"


    Was it wrong for Shiro-san to be normal?


    Could you at least give him a moment to be a decent guy?


    However, Shishio also understood Mayumi''s feelings since he couldn''t imagine how Shiro-san became a decent guy.


    "By the way, Shishio-kun, who are they?" Haruno asked while looking at the three.


    "They''re the tenants in Sakurasou." Then, Shishio introduced Mayumi, Sayaka, and Shiro-san, and Haruno also started to introduce herself to the two women.


    As for Shiro-san, he was excited when Haruno ignored him.


    Shishio looked at the bright sky and thought being a masochist was really invincible since no matter how much pain the others would inflict, they would feel euphoria and happiness instead of sadness and depression.


    Should he be a masochist?


    No.


    It was impossible for him to do so.


    However, Sayaka and Mayumi also talked normally with Haruno.


    The three of them wore masks as they usually do in society when they talk to each other.


    As for Shiro-san, he was so excited at that moment.


    Still, while Haruno and Mayumi talked to each other, Sayaka decided to slip away since it was tiring to talk with Haruno, considering she had to maintain her mask.


    "By the way, Shishio-kun, this uniform is really good on you," Sayaka praised while observing him with a smile.


    "Thank you." Shishio smiled and said, "You also look cute, Sayaka-san."


    "Eh? Really?" Sayaka was genuinely happy.


    "........" Mayumi and Haruno.


    "By the way, this woman isn''t your new girlfriend? Did you finallynd yourself on the college girl?" Mayumi wrapped her arm around Shishio''s neck with a lewd expression. "Maybe, next time, you will get a working girl?"


    "......" Haruno and Sayaka.


    Working girl?


    What did you mean by a working girl?


    Was it yourself?


    Shishio was speechless, but he also had done it with a working girl, even a housewife. However, Mayumi was correct since he had neverid his hands on the college girl.


    "I think you misunderstood something, Nishikino-san. I am his sister-inw, and he is the fiance of my little sister, so I will appreciate it if you can''t maintain a certain distance from him," Haruno said with a smile.


    "?!"


    Mayumi was stunned since it felt like she was facing her boss, but she saw Shishio quickly standing in front of her, blocking Haruno.


    "Well, Shiro-san, Sayaka-san, Mayumi-san, we''ll leave first since we have something to do. See youter. Let''s have a partyter. By the way, where is Rita? Didn''t hee with you?"


    He wondered where Rita was.


    "Rita was with us before, but now she is with Mashiro." Mayumi''s mood wasn''t good, but she still answered.


    "Okay, see youter. I will cook you somethingter."


    "I want a full-course Chinese dinner!"


    "Okay, okay. See youter." He waved his hand and left with Haruno, holding her hand, so this woman wouldn''t mess around.


    Still, when they left, Mayumi somehow let out a long sigh and leaned on Sayaka.


    Sayaka didn''t push Mayumi away and said with a hint of fear, "...that girl is scary."


    "Yeah."


    Sayaka and Mayumi looked at each other and thought that Shishio had bad luck when such a woman stuck to him. Then, suddenly, they thought about the news they saw this morning about a man stabbed by his girlfriend because the man was cheating. Somehow, they could imagine such a thing happening to Shishio.


    As for Haruno''s status as Shishio''s sister-inw, they didn''t overthink since they knew that this guy was a scumbag. They wouldn''t be surprised if this guy touched them, which made them blush before they shook their heads.


    "By the way, let''s watch his movie."


    "Good."


    When the two walked away, Shiro-san became excited and thought that the cultural festival on the Suimei was the best!

 Chapter 720: Take a deep breath

    <h4>Chapter 720: Take a deep breath</h4>


    While it was good to know that Shiro-san enjoyed the cultural festival, it wasn''t good to know that Haruno was angry.


    Still, if Shishio knew why Shiro-san enjoyed the cultural festival, he would look at the distant sky, thinking that this guy couldn''t be saved anymore, yet it was okay since Shiro-san was happy.


    That''s the most important thing.


    However, Haruno was far from happy.


    She didn''t walk by his side like before. Instead, she walked in front of him as if she wanted to show him how bad her current emotion was.


    Yet how could she feel happy, especially when she knew what kind of bastard this guy was?


    Naturally, being a yboy was somethingmon, and everyone in high society, especially when they did it.


    Some women also did it.


    However, it happened to someone else and didn''t happen to her, so she didn''t care much.


    Yet, when it happened to her. No, her family. It felt so horrible.


    She was like a goddess of cmity now. She wanted to bring forth volcanoes, earthquakes, tsunamis, storms, floods, and every disaster in this world to destroy everything.


    She might have always kept her smile, but if someone thought she was kind, they would be wrong. Instead, she was such a terrifying woman since she could still maintain a sweet smile even though what she wanted to do was horrible and cruel.


    However, he couldn''t see that since even if she was a terrifying woman, all he could see was an angry cat who showed her fangs and ws, trying to bite him with her nonexistent fangs.


    "Hey, stop."


    Hearing his voice, she stopped and was about to turn to show her horrible face, but her shoulders were held by him, so she was unable to turn.


    "What are you doing?"


    It could be heard that her voice was far from gentle and amiable.


    "Take a deep breath."


    She nced at him for a moment and only blew air with her lips in annoyance.


    However, he only looked at her helplessly and repeated his words, "Take a deep breath."


    She nced at him again and asked in a loud voice, "What are y��"


    "Close your eyes."


    She nced at him nkly but still did what she was told. Then, suddenly, she could feel his hand wrapped around her body, which stunned her since it seemed that she was being hugged by him.


    ''However, it should be okay, right?''


    She didn''t stop him at all. Instead, she thought about whether their deed would be discovered by someone since she didn''t want someone to know what they were about to do. However, after she thought for a moment, she quickly confirmed that they should be alright since she knew he wasn''t so stupid to do something like this in a ce where people could see them.


    Lastly, while she walked before, she didn''t lose her mind, and she drew him to the deserted ce where no one was around, yet her left hand was held and pulled before it was put on her right shoulder.


    "When you can''t control your calm, cross your arms like this."


    He also pulled her right hand and put it on the top of her left shoulder.


    Her hands were crossed, and she could feel his hands on the top of her hands, seemingly gentle yet reliable.


    "Then, you take turns tapping each of your shoulders like this."


    He tapped the top of her hands gently, giving her instructions.


    She was in silence and felt nice, but there was something a bit unsettling and unsatisfying.


    "What is this?"


    "The butterfly hug method. It helps you to calm down."


    "...why do I need to calm down?"


    "Do you think I can''t see that you''re angry?"


    "Oh? Then, you guess, why am I angry?"


    She didn''t give him a chance to answer and turned her body abruptly, staring into his eyes with a sweet smile on her lips, yet nothing could be seen from her eyes. "Also, why did you use a self-healing method to heal a trauma patient on me?"


    "It seems that I have made you angry again?"


    She sighed and said, "But trauma should be faced directly like this instead of soothing it from behind." She took a step even closer as if trying to boa tried to constrict her prey. She held his hands and also held his neck, pulling him closer.


    He didn''t say anything and only stared into her eyes, yet he had to say it was hard to look into her eyes all the time since a big natural ravine was formed on her chest, which was something impossible to be formed by Yukinoshita or even her mother, yet she owned it like nothing and even used them as a weapon.


    Once again, he had to say Haruno was a formidable opponent.


    "Shishio-kun, do you know I am not a good person."


    ''I can see it.'' However, he didn''t voice his opinion and just followed what she wanted to do since he was curious about what she was going to say.


    "If I like someone, I want him for myself. No one else. Only for me. If I find him cheating or even talking with another girl, I might kill the girl who talks with him and might also kill him by mistake."


    "...what if you can''t get that man?"


    "What if I can''t get him?" She chuckled, then asked with a smile, "What do you think I will do?"


    "Don''t do that. I don''t want my older sister-inw to be a murderer," he said as he patted her head.


    "......"


    One sentence was enough to shut her lips.


    Her head, which was clouded with anger before, quickly cleared up. She knew that this guy was Yukinoshita''s husband-to-be, and also could she kill Yukinoshita?


    "......"


    Still, leaving their feelings aside, it was hard for them to be together unless she was alright not to marry.


    She was the heir of the Yukinoshita family, and naturally, she would hold a lot of responsibilities on her shoulders. It was also impossible for her to be married off like Yukinoshita. Instead, when she married, it was her husband who changed his family name to Yukinoshita.


    For her to change her name to something else was definitely impossible.


    Even her children would also be named Yukinoshita.


    To be honest, Shishio didn''t care about this type of naming matter. After all, a name was a name. It didn''t change that they were a family, even if their names were different. However, it seemed different in this country, especially for those from prestigious families.


    If he had to say, a name was a like a brand.


    If he gave an example, one would think of Gi or Louis Vuitton; they would think of them as luxury goods, right? They would also trust it and didn''tin even if the prince was so high. However, if it was other brands, once you saw something so expensive, you wouldin it was expensive.


    It was the same name in this country since a name could also make people perceive you.


    Haruno also couldn''t escape from this responsibility, and she also didn''t want to escape it since this was something that she had worked for, and she also didn''t wish for Yukinohita to be burdened by this responsibility.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say she was an irondy.


    In the future, he wouldn''t be surprised if she suddenly became the governor of Chiba.


    Still, he also understood why she was chosen as an heir instead of Yukinoshita.


    One thing was the oldest child since usually, the oldest child bore the responsibility of continuing the family business.


    The second thing, which was the most important thing, was ruthlessness.


    It was something that Yukinoshitacked since she was a gentle and kind girl.


    If Yukinoshita was the matriarch of the Yukinoshita family, if someone made a mistake, she might forgive this person before she did everything on her own, so everything would be right.


    However, Haruno was different. She would cut this person down and show her prestige, so the other wouldn''t mess around.


    Still, if Haruno was a male, it would be great. Unfortunately, she was a female, which made everything beplicated, yet even if she became a guy, he could imagine how she would have a hard time making a woman. No, she wouldn''t have trouble bing the fuck many women he wanted, but she would have difficulty marrying since everything except for her family was a matter of interest to her.


    However, she was a female, so the matter of emotions would mess her up.


    "By the way, do you want to do a better way to calm down?"


    "...how?" Haruno asked.


    "Like this."


    He hugged her gently yet firmly in his hands.


    "......."


    Haruno was in a daze before she slowly wrapped her hands around him and inhaled deep of his scent.


    They were hugging each other without saying anything, only feeling each other warmth.


    "Okay, it''s done."


    When 30 seconds passed, he let her go, but she didn''t let him go.


    "Say."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you��"


    However, suddenly someone crashed into them.


    Haruno was stunned, but Shishio quickly stabilized himself while also feeling angry since they were just in the right moment, but who would have thought that someone would interrupt them?


    However, he was stunned when he saw the person who crashed into them. At first, he thought it was a guy since this person was wearing a bullet uniform, but the person who crashed into them surprised him.


    "Huh, Senpai?"


    Ritsu Kawai.


    At first, he thought it was a boy who had interrupted them, considering the butler''s uniform and the short hair. However, it was Ritsu. He was speechless, but he could see that her state was quite wrong, especially when she seemed panicked and in tears.


    "Shi-Shishio-kun!"


    Ritsu was surprised but also felt relief when she saw him. However, a loud voice behind her made her body tense.


    "Hey, wait there, bastard!"


    "Don''t you dare to run!"


    The two guys ran in their direction furiously.


    Shishio frowned and let go of Haruno before he approached the two guys.

 Chapter 721: Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 721: Tongue</h4>


    "Wa-Wait, Shishio-kun!" Ritsu was startled when she saw Shishio just walk and approach the two.


    However, Haruno didn''t say anything and looked at this scene with interest.


    The two guys, who were in a state of anger, noticed Shishio, who wanted to stop them.


    When one was angry, their judgment was clouded, and adrenaline rushed into their heads, which made them courageous and stupid. They wanted to scold Shishio, but before they could say something, one of them was pped by Shishio.


    *Bang!*


    One of them fell on the ground weakly.


    The other was stunned, but he was kicked before he could respond.


    Shishio said nothing and pulled them to the corner since he needed to talk with them.


    "...." Haruno and Ritsu.


    Ritsu was stunned but quickly stood up, ready to help Shishio.


    "Stay here. Leave everything to him."


    "But..."


    "You underestimate him." Haruno shook her head and tried to calm Ritsu down. However, she also knew that she needed to calm herself. Her emotions muddled her mind, and she thought she needed to avoid him now. Honestly, she didn''t want to be like this since it forced her to do everything on impulse.


    When something is done on an impulse, one might not be able to see the consequences of their action.


    She thought it was better for her to stay away from him for a while since she needed time to think.


    "Tell him that I am going back."


    "Ah, um, eh?"


    Ritsu couldn''t even say anything in response since Haruno had already left. When Haruno left, Ritsu panicked, wondering what she should do since it was her first time to meet this kind of situation. While she was in deep thought, she saw Shishio walk out, which made her quickly approach him.


    "Are you alright, Shishio-kun? You''re not hurt, right?"


    As for the two people who chased after her, she didn''t care.


    "I am okay, Senpai. How about you? Are you alright?"


    "Ye-Yeah, I am okay..."


    However, when she said those words, her legs felt weak, and she fell to the ground. She thought she was about to fall, but she felt a strong arm wrapped around her body. She blushed and felt embarrassed. "So-Sorry... m-my legs feel weak..."


    "It''s okay."


    Shishio looked at Ritsu''s attire.


    Even though she was a beautiful girl, she could be mistaken for a guy now, considering her dress and all.


    Somehow, he didn''t want Ebina Hina to see them at this moment since he was afraid Ebina might die from blood loss.


    "Do you want to take a rest? Let''s go to the usual spot."


    "Ah, um..."


    She nodded and let him help her to walk since, right now, his presence put her at ease.


    ---


    "What kind of vor do you want, Senpai?"


    Their usual spot was on the bench under the stairs on the first floor of the special building of their school. It was also the building where the service club was, which is why many times, Shishio, Hikigaya, Yui, and Yukinoshita stayed on this spot before they started the club.


    "Er..."


    She didn''t know what to choose since she was in a mess now.


    "Then, let''s get this one. It''s my treat."


    "Th-Thanks..." She didn''t know what kind of vor of ice cream he had chosen for her, but she tried it anyway.


    "......"


    "Is it good?"


    She was in a daze when she tasted the ice cream, stunned, before she looked at him, who was smiling at her,pletely teasing her.


    "...it''s so bad."


    Her nose wrinkled as she looked at him with a sigh.


    "Really? Don''t you like it? It''s a mint chocte vor."


    "...it''s like toothpaste."


    "Then, here. Eat this one."


    "This one?" She hesitated since she was fooled by him once.


    "It''s vani."


    "Oh."


    At least it was several times better than the mint chocte vor, so she agreed. The sweet vani taste was so gentle on her tongue, which made her even more at ease. However, she was dumbfounded when she saw him eating the mint chocte vor she had just eaten.


    "Shi-Shishio-kun, that''s..."


    "Oh, this? Isn''t it wasteful to throw it away?" He didn''t think too much and just ate the ice cream eaten by Ritsu. The price of ice cream might not be too much, but he didn''t have a hobby of wasting his food, especially those which tasted good.


    "........"


    Ritsu wanted to say something, but she held it, lowering her head and blushing.


    However, the two enjoyed their ice cream as they talked about the cultural festival.


    Today, simr to him, she wasn''t tasked to look after the literature club. Instead, she stayed in her ss that opened a maid and a butler cafe, which was the cliche of the most cliche exhibition during the cultural festival.


    However, he was definitely going to visit her ss. He also wondered whether he could gain a reward when he visited her ss, considering he hadn''t seen all the female students in her ss.


    "I want to visit your ss..."


    She looked at him with a blush and nced at him asionally.


    He nced in her direction and thought that she had a fetish for student uniforms in the Taisho Era, which was kind of unique. "By the way, Senpai, what''s wrong before? You were chased by few people before." While he knew what was happening after he asked two guys, he still wanted to know what was happening from Ritsu''s mouth.


    "Oh, right!" She almost forgot about this matter since she was justfortable with him. "Ho-how about them?"


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry about them anymore."


    "Re-Really?"


    "Yes, they apologized to you and told me that they wouldn''t appear in front of you anymore," he said with a smile.


    As for those two guys, there was no need to mention them anymore.


    "Th-That''s great..." She sighed in relief as she didn''t want to meet those guys anymore.


    "So, what''s wrong? You haven''t told me what is happening."


    "It''s like this..."


    She told him what was happening from the beginning to the end. Her ssmates told her to advertise the cafe of her ss, which was why she brought a board advertisement with her, but when she walked around, she was a female and was bullied by those two guys and subconsciously, while she was scared, she smashed the board to those two guys before she ran away. Naturally, those two guys chased after her, and fortunately, she met him.


    "......"


    He was speechless, but he had to say it was great to know she was such a kind person. He patted her head gently, which made her blush. "You have done a good job, Senpai."


    "Shi-Shishio-kun...!" His gesture overwhelmed her, but his strict words silenced her. "But next time, don''t do this. Luckily, you have met me, and if they catch you, what do you think will happen to you?"


    Ritsu was a beautiful girl, and when two guys were angry, they might do something that would make them be thrown to Tokyo Bay.


    "So-Sorry..." Her voice was weak, and she knew she had caused trouble, but she didn''t regret her decision.


    "So next time when you see this, you should record this with a video and also call me, the police, or themittee. By then, they can''t escape and might even enter jail."


    "......" Ritsu.


    "But this might be a good lesson for you, Senpai, so you won''t be so reckless next time."


    He sighed helplessly since if Ritsu was a master martial artist, it would be okay, but she was a weak bookworm who got all tired after running for half a minute.


    "...sorry."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to apologize. I am sure that girl is also thankful to you for what you have done."


    After being reprimanded, she was praised, which made her heart flutter and happy.


    However, it was normal since he was so good at using his stick and carrot.


    "Should we go back now?"


    He thought they had talked for so long, so it might be better for them to return. However, when he was about to stand up, his hand was grasped.


    "L-let''s stay here for a while."


    She was so nervous when she said those words. Fortunately, he agreed with her.


    "Okay."


    The two sat side by side again, and he talked about many unique exhibitions at the cultural festival.


    Unlike him, she wasn''t so talkative, and she loved to hear more instead of talking, so this was what he did. His topic was also general, and it was something that she would understand since the topic she understood was quite limited, considering how addicted she was to books and spent most of her time reading.


    However, what he didn''t know, she was just happy at that moment.


    Just staying by his side and talking with him made her heart flutter.


    When he was around, he put her at ease.


    It was like magic.


    Maybe, she was already charmed by him?


    Yet when she stared at him, and he also happened to look at her, her heart was beating so fast, and it was impossible to calm down.


    "Senpai?"


    The way his deep and husky voice called her name all the time, she just couldn''t forget about it. Sometimes, it even appeared in her dream, making her blush every time and weak her legs.


    Right now, she was clear with the name of the feeling she felt toward him.


    However, she wondered whether it was okay to hold this feeling, and suddenly the memory of Usa confessing to her resurfaced. The thought of her refusing his confession and his expression was clearly shown in her mind, making her wonder whether she would feel the same way.


    What did he feel toward her? She didn''t know.


    Something unknown had always been scary.


    It was the same as the feeling of the person that you love.


    She didn''t know, yet she knew she couldn''t control her emotions anymore. She lowered her head, trying to control her heart, yet the more she did, the more she lost control of her emotion.


    However, he was confused since this girl seemed silent and looked down. He was about to ask her whether she was alright, yet who would expect she would confess to him?


    "Shi-Shishio-kun, I li-lite you!"


    "......"


    Ritsu bit her tongue.

 Chapter 722: Book

    <h4>Chapter 722: Book</h4>


    "...."


    Ritsu wanted to cry at that moment. She had used all of her courage, but who would have thought she would bite her tongue in the most important moment?


    She couldn''t control her emotions and ran away.


    "Ex-Excuse me!"


    This reaction was normal since she didn''t have any experience in the matter of love. It was her first time, so she was nervous, thinking that her action had caused everything to fail, yet she couldn''t run away since he held her hand.


    "Don''t run away, Senpai. If you run, our rtionship will be awkward from now on, or for you, that confession is nothing but a joke?"


    When his voice fell, she stopped while lowering her head.


    "It''s not a joke. That''s how I feel toward you..."


    Her eyes were in mist at this moment since she didn''t want him to misunderstand her.


    At this moment, her heart was a mess, and she just didn''t know what to do since many things kept appearing in her head, which made her confused and panicked.


    "Then, don''t run since that way; I can take you seriously." He moved closer, and he held her hands gently. "Calm down, okay?"


    "Ye-Yes."


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    While he was a scumbag, he had always been gentle. It was something that made her love him. He might also tease her, but it didn''t make her hate him. Instead, it tickled her and made her unable to forget about him.


    This feeling... she had felt it for so long, and she also had realized what kind of feeling she felt.


    Now, she was brave enough to confess what she felt in her heart, but now, was she going to run away?


    "I... I wuv you!"


    "....."


    Ritsu bit her tongue again.


    "Should I say it instead?"


    "No, let me say it." She was already full of tears but didn''t need his pity. She also knew that it was difficult for him to confess to her, considering his situation and all. More importantly, he was a scumbag with many women. Even so, it didn''t change her feeling, but if he was the one who confessed, it would make it cheap, so she had to be the one who confessed.


    She looked at him and said, "I love you, Shishio-kun."


    "Yes."


    "....."


    She waited for a while, but she didn''t hear his answer. "Hmm... your answer is?" However, when she saw him chuckle, she was angry. "Shishio-kun!" She had used all of her courage, yet he chuckled.


    Right now, she wanted to smash him with a board like the two guys that bullied the girl before.


    "Sorry, it is just that it''s a surprise to me that you have decided to confess to me now." He looked at her and said, "I thought that our rtionship might start when you are about to graduate."


    "Wh-Why you think so?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    It was obvious.


    There was no need for him to answer, especially when one thought about her personality.


    Even Ritsu also knew her personality well.


    She was only interested in books, and she had never thought much about people. She didn''t even have friends since she only looked at the book.


    Book, book, and book.


    Yet he took her away from her world.


    Her world was no longer books anymore.


    There were many things in her words.


    Well, not everything in her new world was good, she thought.


    Sometimes, it was bitter and sour, but at the same time, it was also sweet.


    Everything was because of him.


    Yes.


    Him.


    To be honest, she was also surprised at herself for suddenly trying to confess to him since, as he had said before, her personality was passive. She had gotten used to waiting and staying still, so when she broke out of her shell and confessed to him, she messed up several times.


    However, she suddenly realized something and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    "...you thought that I might confess to you?" She looked at him in a daze.


    "...."


    "Why?!" She asked while blushing.


    He sighed and patted her head gently. "You''re so obvious. You''re like a book. It is easy to read."


    "......."


    She was so embarrassed at that moment but also annoyed. She puffed her cheeks before she looked away.


    Honestly, he hoped she didn''t confess to him in this attire since it was hard to see her as a beautiful girl, considering her androgynous appearance. Still, her breasts were noticeable, so he could only see her as a female.


    However, this wasn''t the time for him to think about such a messy thing.


    Still, he had to say this confession was a bitcking in impact; considering all the confessions that he had, many of them were pretty impactful.


    If he gave an example, one of the most impactful was the confession of Rio Futaba. She confessed to him while staining her feet in the mud and wet from the rain.


    Even thetest confession, which was Yui''s confession, was also amazing since he had to do it with her mother too.


    Yet Ritsucked that.


    She just bit her tongue.


    It was cute, but itcked an impact.


    However, this was good since it had been a while since he received such a confession.


    While he was in the middle of his thought, Ritsu was nervous since he didn''t say anything.


    What about my confession?


    What was your answer?


    There were many questions in her head, but she didn''t dare to question them since she was afraid to hear them. However, she was startled when she was hugged suddenly from behind. Her body was tense, but slowly she rxed and leaned on his chest.


    "Honestly, I should just agree to your confession, but I have been thinking a lot."


    "Thinking?"


    "Yes." He put his chin on her head and said, "I have a lot of women, so I can''t be with you all the time. You have to share me with others. Even so, is that okay with you?"


    "...why do you ask that question?"


    "Because, like how you seriously confess your feeling to me, I also need to think to answer your confession seriously."


    "So... if I can ept it, what will you do?"


    "I will do this."


    Suddenly, she felt his waist pulled and realized she was sitting on hisp with her hands grasped by him. Her chin was also lifted, and his eyes stared into him like a beast.


    "I will kiss you and mark you mine."


    She could feel hot air in her ear, which caused her face to turn red. After all, it reminded her of a certain plot in her book.


    As she wanted to learn about her feelings, she also started to read a romance, and it also included a romance with slightly adult taste, which made her a bit addicted somehow.


    "So, think carefully."


    "I..." She looked at him and said, "I have thought about it, and I won''t ever regret my confession to you." She didn''t bite her tongue or get nervous at this moment since she wanted to tell him how serious her feeling was.


    "You know, I have been thinking a lot about this. Whether I sleep or wake up, every time I try to force you away from my head. Unfortunately, I can''t do it. You have always been on my mind. Even when I read, your face will also appear. It is hard for me."


    She suddenly looked resentful and said, "So you should take responsibility."


    "Responsibility?"


    "Yes, you have messed me up! So take responsibility!"


    "...don''t say something misleading." He was speechless.


    Mess her up?


    Did he?


    However, he knew what she meant, so he just kissed her lips.


    "...."


    Ritsu was dumbfounded and opened her eyes wide.


    Eh?


    Did he kiss her?


    Really?


    ''Well, it feels good.''


    She hugged him on his neck and started taking the initiative despite being awkward. Her knowledge might not be zero since she had read many books, butpared to real experience, everything was just different.


    Her heart was fluttering, and she just wanted this to continue until he put her tongue inside her, which made her realize that the fluffy-like kiss could be so lewd yet addicting kiss.


    Yet, what made her feel a bit uneptable was that she could ept everything so easily.


    Was it because of her book?


    Suddenly, she realized that it might not be good to read an adult book.


    While his kiss might be quite bold, he was quite gentle since it was her first time. Still, it made him realize how good he was now at tainting girls. Even if Ritsu was a virgin and didn''t have any experience, he could make her into such a lewd girl so quickly.


    Still, fortunately, everyone was still ying around at the cultural festival, so their ce was rather quiet, and no one bothered them.


    At this time and ce, they just enjoyed their time together.


    As they parted, their faces were flushed red like they were burnt by their desire.


    Ritsu was shy and buried her face in his neck. "...if you throw me away after all of this, I will bury you with all of my books, then I will also bury myself."


    "I won''t." He hugged her tightly in his arms and said, "Thank you for confessing to me. I am happy."


    "Un."


    Those words alone made her smile, and she hugged him even tighter.


    "Say, Shishio-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you hug me even tighter?"


    "...."


    Shishio wondered whether Ritsu was infected by Shiro-san''s virus.


    ---


    As the two confirmed their rtionship, they spent a few hours on this ce until she realized she needed to return to her ss, even though she was reluctant.


    "By the way, will the literature club be alright?"


    She was still worried that something might happen to the literature club because of Kiriya.


    "It''s okay. The culprit is going to be caught soon."


    "That''s good."


    Ritsu nodded and sighed in relief.


    As they walked, they met Shiina and Rita, who yed together at the cultural festival. Still, when the two of them saw him and Ritsu holding hands, they were surprised.


    "Shishio is a beast," Shiina said nkly.


    "...." Shishio and Ritsu.


    However, Shiina epted it, and the three of them talked to each other about many things.


    Yet, Rita, on the other hand, was looking at Ritsu in shock before she looked at Shishio with aplicated gaze. However, because of this, she was no longer hesitating. Her time was limited, and she was going to use the best of it since she didn''t want to return to Ennd with regret.


    In the end, the four of them decided to y together and decided to visit Ritsu''s ss''s exhibition.


    As they enjoyed the cultural festival, the first day ended, and it was time to close their exhibitions, but at this moment, someone used this chance to enter the literature club.

 Chapter 723: Stockholm Syndrome

    <h4>Chapter 723: Stockholm Syndrome</h4>


    While it might be strange, the end of the cultural festival was the most vulnerable time.


    Why vulnerable?


    It was because, during this time, all the students, whether normal students ormittee members, would take a break or a meeting to discuss the first day of the cultural festival.


    Naturally, during this time, there were still a few guests that hadn''t returned, but no one thought too much since those guests didn''t cause trouble during the day, so they lowered their guards, thinking everything would be alright.


    This was also a perfect chance for someone to cause trouble.


    This was what this person thought, so when she confirmed that no one was around, she invaded the literature club quietly. If it was a normal person, their hearts would be beating so fast that they couldn''t control their calm, but when one''s heart was clouded with anger and hate, one could do anything.


    As this person entered, this person didn''t do anything and just observed the literature club for a while.


    The cultural festival had just ended, but the members of the literature club had cleaned up everything since they finished their exhibitions early. After all, their exhibitions were popr, especially their anthology, which was sought by many people.


    This person was also the same, and she was even excited when she read the anthology since it was filled with a story of a scumbag man being killed by various tragedies.


    In other words, it was a revenge story.


    No matter what the era was, the revenge story had always been popr, and the story just resonated with her heart at that moment. Even though she felt reluctant to do this, she just wanted to unleash the rage and unfairness she felt toward that person.


    Unless that person felt regret and hurt, she wouldn''t feel satisfied. She looked at the table in front of her and kicked it down, tearing some parts of the room before she took out spray paint from her bag, but suddenly, she heard a voice from the side.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "?!"


    Her heart was beating so fast, and she was about to run away, but his voice dragged her into the abyss.


    "Don''t run. I have recorded everything on my video camera. If you run, I will put this to the police, your school, and the media. Let''s see... the title is a crazy female delinquent rampaging on the cultural festival. By then, whether it is your future, your family, or everything will be destroyed."


    "I..."


    Her heart was cold, and she felt her body be weak instantly.


    This was how a human was.


    When no one knew that they were the ones who did it and they thought that everything would be okay, they were courageous, but when they realized the consequences, they became a coward.


    It was the same with this young woman.


    "Come here."


    His voice was strong, ordering her to move to him.


    "I..."


    "Come here!"


    This time he raised his voice sternly, causing her to flinch.


    She was scared, but she didn''t dare to fight back. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him.


    However, he smiled, thinking that it was quite fun to threaten people.


    Yes, it was him.


    Shishio Oga.


    This person might be a female, but so what?


    She wanted to destroy the hard work of his girlfriends, so don''t me him for being ruthless.


    If he wasn''t around, this young woman would destroy everything without regret, but fortunately, he was around.


    Still, he was speechless by his girlfriend or themittee, which he had reminded that something might happen to the literature club. But, even though he had reminded them, they left without thinking, which made him wonder whether this was the power of the plot.


    "Fix the tables and the chairs that you have knocked down."


    When she hesitated, he raised his voice, causing the young woman to flinch once again and follow his words like a robot.


    "If you can''t even face the consequences, what''s the point of doing this?"


    He sat on the chair while looking at the young woman and started fixing everything she had knocked down.


    Still, it made him speechless when this young woman was able to trigger his system.


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have received a tea farm!>


    It was good that he got a reward, but it conflicted him when this viin young woman would trigger his system.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to do this. In the beginning, he had guessed that this should be the culprit, but there was no evidence that she was one. If there were security cameras, when she drew graffiti at the entrance of the school, she would be caught instantly. Unfortunately, in 2005, such a thing was still rare.


    It was why he let her knock down the table and the chairs as she wished before he walked out when he took out the paint spray. Knocking the tables and chairs aside, it would be troublesome if she drew graffiti on the room, so he quickly stopped her since all the evidence had been collected.


    Everything was in his hand.


    If she didn''t want her future to be destroyed, she had to listen to him.


    Suddenly, he rubbed his chin, wondering why he had be more and more like a character who stole the lover or the wife of others in the NTR manga.


    Even though he did it with the wife of someone, this situation made himplex when he thought about it.


    ''Still...''


    He had to say this young woman was beautiful.


    She had this long, wavy hair that reached her back, dressed in a stylish fashion, and also a beauty spot under her right eye. Her expression might be gloomy, but it couldn''t deny that she was beautiful.


    He wondered why Kiriya would refuse the advance of this young woman since it was such a shame. If he was in Kiriya''s ce, he might not hesitate to do it.


    The forbidden rtionship between a student and a teacher was exciting, after all.


    As of now, he wondered whether she was a university student.


    "...you don''t understand anything."


    The young woman answered in a low voice.


    "Ha? What did you say?" He didn''t lower his voice and raised it, causing her to flinch again. Somehow, he understood why people loved power since being superior gave a good feeling. Still, he had had enough of teasing this woman, but if he just let her go like this, he was afraid she might do it again.


    He wondered whether there was something that he could do to stop her.


    As for calling Kiriya?


    Such a thought didn''t cross his mind since he was afraid that all that was left was drama; the two talked to each other before they finished their rtionship. Then, the woman would receive nothing and leave without being punished.


    That wasn''t something that he wanted.


    ''Well, since she can trigger my system, why don''t I tease her more?''


    It didn''t hurt him to be involved with this woman since he could get rewards, so why should he hesitate?


    "Done?"


    "...yes."


    "Do you have an ID?"


    "........" The young woman.


    "Give me, or I will go to the police after this."


    "......"


    The young woman gritted her teeth but still followed his order and took a student card from her bag.


    He took it rudely and read her name in a teasing manner. "Saki Kusumoto, huh? A university student..."


    Her identity was listed by him one by one slowly, causing her heart to beat so fast and panic since she quickly realized the trouble that she had received.


    "...for-forgive me..." She apologized timidly.


    "Ha?"


    "Please forgive me!" When he raised his voice again, she quickly apologized, bowed her head, and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Geez, don''t apologize to me like that. You make me like a bad guy, right? Even though you''re the one who is causing trouble."


    As he patted her shoulder, she didn''t dare to move, but her body trembled.


    "Raise your head."


    "......."


    "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    She was in tears before she looked up slowly, looking at him, who sat on the chair. She was so scared at that moment, wondering what would happen to her, but she had to say the man who threatened her was so handsome.


    "It tires my neck when you stand up like this. Sit down."


    "...si-sit down?"


    "Yes, sit down."


    "...where?" She hesitated and asked.


    "Where? Can you just sit on the ground?" He saidzily while pointing at the ground.


    "........"


    "What''s wrong? Do you want me to go to the police?"


    She bit her lip before she followed his words, sitting on the ground as he told her. Then, suddenly, her chin was lifted by him, which made her blush since she could see him so close.


    "Not only you''re a delinquent, but you''re also a pervert, huh? Do you like being treated like this?"


    "No... no, I don''t..." She refuted him with a blush on her face.


    "Oh? Then, why are you blushing?"


    "I-I am not!"


    He caressed her cheeks and lips with his thumb, causing her body to shiver. She wasn''t disgusted, but as he said before, she was quite excited.


    "Do you want me to keep quiet about this?" Shishio asked quietly.


    She was surprised and opened her eyes wide. "Really?" She was happy since if she was forgiven, then everything would be okay.


    "Sure, but everything depends on your performance. If you can satisfy me, I will forgive you and erase the video."


    "Sa-Satisfy you?!"


    She was dumbfounded, and her face reddened once again. She struggled, hesitating, and was at a loss for a while until she asked, "...here?"


    He wasn''t in a hurry. Instead, it was fun to see her struggling. The initiative was in his hands, and he didn''t need to do anything. Still, this question confused him, so he asked, "Where do you want it to be?"


    "No-Not here... it''s dangerous here..."


    His expression became weird, but Kusumoto didn''t realize it since she seemed to be embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "........"


    By now, he hesitated since he wondered what was wrong with this girl.


    Did she misunderstand him?


    He only hoped that she could only apologizepletely and exin everything to the school and Kiriya, but why had this girl suddenly said something so misleading?


    It was as if... it was as if he was aiming for her body.


    "But I want it to be here."


    Still, he didn''t want to go out since it was troublesome.


    However, it seemed to cause a misunderstanding in the young woman''s mind.


    She looked at him as if he was a pervert before she continued struggling for a while before she let out a long sigh and she asked, "Is it possible to lock the door?"


    "Well, it is possible."


    "Can you lock the door?"


    "Why do you want me to lock the door?"


    "I don''t want to be seen by people!" She said with an exasperated voice. She huffed and looked at him with a resentful gaze.


    "......"


    He scratched his head for a while and followed her words to lock the door, trying to humor her. While he locked the door, she also closed the curtain. He was speechless and decided to turn on the light, but she quickly stopped her.


    "Do-Don''t turn on the light!"


    "Why?"


    "It-It''s embarrassing..."


    "........"


    By now, he realized the misunderstanding had be bigger and bigger.


    "Co-Come here..."


    He followed her words and sat down on the chair.


    "Le-Let me remind you, I-I will only use my mouth."


    "......."


    He was speechless since he knew this young woman had misunderstood her, but he thought for a while and decided to go along since he wasn''t the one who was hurt anyway.

 Chapter 724: Sword

    <h4>Chapter 724: Sword</h4>


    Kurimoto was lying on the bed as she breathed exhaustedly before she turned, watching him wearing his clothes as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    Why?


    In the beginning, she thought to give him her mouth, but why did she give him her everything?


    She looked at the bed and saw a small red mark on the sheet, showing she had lost her virginity.


    Yet she had to say, it was so wonderful, and it made her forget everything.


    She looked at him with aplicated gaze before she reached his back, touching it with her fingers. She could see marks on his nails and teeth since she had dug and bitten his shoulders when they had sex.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to do it again?"


    "...I am going to die if you do me again." She was speechless since this guy was simply a monster.


    Heughed, which made her heart flutter and blush.


    She knew she shouldn''t think about this, especially to the person who threatened her, yet... yet...


    "Then, I will go back now. See you."


    He kissed her lips before he stood up. "Don''t do something stupid again. With your face, you can get a better man."


    "...you''re going back?" She asked with disappointment. However, she didn''t realize this.


    "My girlfriend is waiting."


    "...you have a girlfriend?"


    "I do."


    "...."


    He put on his uniform, then turned and asked, "Do you need me to send someone to send you? I can help you with a taxi."


    "No, it''s alright. I won''t bother you anymore."


    "Really? However, I wanted you to bother me. After all, it''s a shame to end our rtionship like this, right? Especially when you were so excited before."


    As he whispered those words, she blushed and didn''t dare to look at him since she was afraid that she would be tempted by him. The temperature on her body increased, especially when her hair was grasped by him. She shuddered, and the thought of him pounding her wet hole like a bitch emerged in her mind.


    She might act strong now, but before, she was begging him to keep pounding her and moaned with a sweet voice, which made it seem that she was the one who was the most eager.


    "I... I will think about it..."


    He chuckled, which made her blush in shame.


    "Also, apologize to Kiriya-sensei."


    "....."


    "Can you do it?"


    "...I will."


    "It surprises me that you''re going to agree immediately." He was surprised when he saw she agreed with him immediately. He knew she should hate Kiriya so much, yet she agreed directly when asked.


    "Well... I-I am afraid that you might ckmail me more..."


    Even though he had told her he had erased her video, she didn''t believe it. She also believed that when they had sex before, he also recorded it. In other words, even if he erased the previous ckmail material, he still had another one.


    She had read this kind of plot everywhere, and with this scumbag''s personality, she was sure he would do something like that.


    "It hurts me when you think of me like that."


    Kusumoto only snorted and looked away since she had to admit that this guy was so shameless!


    "Well, I will go back now. Don''t miss me."


    "Who will miss you!"


    She threw a pillow at him, but he caught it easily before she saw him approach her. "Wh-What?" She was quite nervous and unconsciously moved away.


    "Give me a kiss."


    "..."


    "Geez."


    She was helpless and kissed him on his lips before she pushed him away. "Enough, right? I am tired now. Go back."


    "Goodbye."


    He also didn''t hesitate to leave since someone was really waiting for him. Ritsu had just confessed to him, so her emotion was still in a high state, and she wanted to meet him as soon as possible. However, he realized that there was no salvation for him anymore.


    Yet, he wasn''t at fault at this time since Kusumoto was the one who took the initiative.


    "By the way, I have paid for this room, and you can stay until tomorrow, so you don''t need to worry. Then, bye."


    He didn''t waste his time and walked out of the room, leaving Kusumoto alone.


    She looked at his back in aplicated mood before shey on the bed, exhausted. It was her first time, yet she forced herself too much. However, this wasn''t her fault. Instead, it was his fault for teaching her this forbidden pleasure.


    Honestly, she also felt confused when she thought she would agree to apologize to Kiriya. However, when Shishio conquered her body, she knew she was no longer entangled with Kiriya.


    Right now, in her head, it was only him.


    "Bah! Who cares about such a scumbag!"


    She grumbled before she wrapped her body like a cocoon.


    ---


    "Thank you, Roberta."


    He put on his seatbelt and thanked Roberta, who had picked him up at the hotel entrance.


    "No problem," Roberta answered with her usual cool expression. "Where are we going now, Shishio-sama?"


    "Well, let''s go back to Sakusaou."


    "Okay."


    Roberta started the car while he was looking out the window with a strange thought on his mind since he realized the massive change in him. In the beginning, he was riddled with guilt, but now, doing it with a girl was as easy as breathing for him.


    He didn''t even feel guilty when he did it with Kusumoto. Instead, it was fun.


    Still, he didn''t bother to think much since his rtionship with Kusumoto was just like that. He didn''t intend to start a rtionship just because they had sex once, so instead of a lover, they might be sex friends.


    It might be even more interesting if she had a lover.


    However, he quickly shook his head since he realized that he had be the male who stole the lover or wife of someone in the NTR manga. This thought couldn''t continue since he shouldn''t be moved by his lust.


    Instead, it was love.


    It was the same with Hana.


    It was love instead of lust.


    However, in the case of Kusumoto, it was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Still, instead of thinking about such a matter, it was better to think about his reward.


    <As you have taken Ritsu Kawai''s first kiss, you received an "Enhanced Reading">


    ''Hmm...''


    How to say... it was a good ability since it made him able to read something faster.


    Well, it helped him to work faster, so he was happy. However, this was only the appetizer, and now, it was time to see the main course and the dessert.


    <As you have seen Saki Kusumoto''s naked body, you have received a building in Osaka>


    <As you have taken Saki Kusumoto''s first kiss, you received a "Dance Mastery">


    <As you have touched Saki Kusumoto''s breasts, you have received a private airne>


    <As you have touched Saki Kusumoto''s body, you have received the mountain>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Saki Kusumoto, you have received a Dojigiri>


    <As you have given a deep impression of Saki Kusumoto''s heart, you have received enhanced lips>


    <As you have taken Saki Kusumoto''s first time, you have received an enhanced penis>


    When he saw his reward, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Leaving the first, third, and fourth rewards, which gave him a building, an airne, and a mountain, respectively, he felt a bit speechless at hisst reward.


    However, before that, he was going to check the rest of his rewards.


    The second reward was a "Dance Mastery," which gave him the mastery that mastered every dance from the past, present, and future. In other words, he had be a master of dancing. He wasn''t sure if he was going to use it, but it was better to have it rather thanin.


    Still, his fifth reward was amazing since even if it was an asset type of reward, it was his first time getting a weapon.


    Dojigiri.


    It was the legendary sword of Minamoto no Yorimitsu, which was used to behead Shuten Doji, a devil (Oni) who lived in Mt. Oe in Tanba Province.


    Was this meant the time he was going to fight against the Oni was near?


    However, he didn''t feel surprised since he knew how unreasonable the personality of this Oni was.


    By killing him, it would benefit the entire humanity.


    As for his sixth reward, it gave him enhanced lips. He wasn''t sure what to do with this except to have better lips.


    In other words, did his charm enhance even more?


    Knowing this, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry when he became even more handsome; he wondered what to do.


    ''But myst reward...''


    He didn''t know how to react toward hisst reward.


    Was it a good reward?


    Naturally.


    If Dojigiri was called a demon yer, then his penis would be called a maiden yer.


    He should be proud and happy, but to be honest, he didn''t see much of a change in his penis.


    Was his penis already perfect?


    He didn''t know, but it might be good to test it.


    When he was in deep thought, suddenly, he could feel Roberta''s hand holding his hand. He nced at her, observing her expression. Her expression was as cool as ever, but a reddish blush was seen on her cheeks.


    "...should we stop at the nearby hotel first?"


    "Okay."


    There was no hesitation in her words, and she agreed readily.


    It was a good time for him to test his enhanced penis.


    He was going to use his sword to fight against this female terminator.


    However, before that, he was going to tell his girlfriends that he was going to bete.


    "I am going to bete."


    As he sent his email, he put down his phone and watched Roberta skillfully drive the car to the nearby hotel.


    "...."


    He looked at Roberta before he looked at his penis.


    Was there an effect that he didn''t know?


    He wasn''t sure, but he was going to test it now.

 Chapter 725: Summit

    <h4>Chapter 725: Summit</h4>


    When he returned to Sakurasou, as promised, he cooked a full course of Chinese cuisine. While they wereining since he came back toote, which made them hold their hunger for a while, after they ate his food, they felt everything was worth it.


    Naturally, when everything ended, he rested and sat on the sofa in the living room, but something was different at that moment.


    This change brought a shock to Mayumi, Sayaka, and Chihiro.


    Since someone was sitting on hisp sofortably.


    However, this person wasn''t Shiina, but Ritsu!


    Ritsu had always wanted to do this before, and she realized it felt better than she had thought. His chest might be hard from his muscles, but it gave her warmth andfort. More importantly, his scent was so nice. If they were alone, she might try to sniff his body since his scent was just that good!


    On the other hand, Shishio thought about the effect of his enhanced penis. He had to say his penis was so powerful that he had to carry Roberta out of the hotel room to go home. Because of this, he was also the one who drove the car to Sakurasou.


    When they arrived, she also didn''t eat and just went to her room before sleeping so soundly since she was exhausted.


    ''It seems it has an effect that I don''t know.''


    Especially when he thought about Roberta''s fetio, it was so lewd that he was about to get hard, but when he looked at Ritsu, he hesitated; in the end, he just bit the bullet and let it get hard.


    Ritsu was reading quietly, but suddenly she felt something hard on her buttocks. She was stunned, and her face blushed before she peeked at him shyly. However, he looked away, and she also noticed a blush on his face.


    "......."


    Somehow, she understood why all of his girlfriends wanted to attack him.


    "You-You two...!" Mayumi looked at the two in shock.


    "You, what?" Shishio looked at Mayumi in confusion.


    "Did youy your hands on Ritsu?!" Mayumi couldn''t believe it since how could the nerd-like Ritsu, who had always lived in her world, suddenly be so chummy and act like a woman in love?


    Mayumi had always thought that Ritsu would be alone forever. After all, even if she was beautiful, she was still alone. Ritsu was the same. Ritsu was beautiful, but her personality was worse than hers, so Ritsu should be single, right?


    Yet this was a reality.


    Sometimes, a beautiful or handsome face wasn''t the main factor when one could get a girlfriend or boyfriend.


    There were many that were still single.


    However, Ritsu betrayed her.


    Mayumi realized that Ritsu wasn''t simple, and like any other girl, Ritsu was also interested in love!


    Still, Mayumi also felt that Ritsu didn''t have the guts to do something, so it should be Shishio who took down Ritsu.


    "No, she was the one whoid her hand on me." Shishio felt that he was innocent. The fault was on Ritsu, who tempted him.


    Ritsu blushed and hammered him shyly. "Shishio-kun!"


    "......"


    Chihiro, Mayumi, and Sayaka took a deep breath and stood up from the tables before they went to the shelf where they kept the alcohol.


    "Should we get whiskey?"


    "No, vodka is better."


    "Let''s get drunk tonight, okay?"


    In the end, they decided to get drunk, so they could forget their problem.


    Sayaka aside, it was so hard for Mayumi and Chihiro to stay calm, especially when they were quite old and single. Everyone knew how horrible their situation was, so why should they torture them by showing how close they were by flirting?!


    However, before they were able to drink, all the alcohol in their hands was taken.


    "Chihiro-nee, you have a job tomorrow. Let''s settle it with a bear." Shishio looked at Mayumi and Sayaka and said, "You two aren''t exceptions."


    "........" 3x


    What could they say?


    Those alcohols were his collections, so they could say nothing and just drank a beer quietly. However, even so, the taste of the beer was great! They chugged the beer like water and felt that being an adult was so great since they could drown their sadness in alcohol.


    "........"


    While everyone was speechless, Shishio and Ritsu didn''t flirt any longer. Well, they might not do it openly, but they did it secretly, so they didn''t really stop.


    "By the way, where have you been?" Chihiro asked curiously since he went home quitete.


    When her question fell, everyone was also looking at him curiously.


    What did he do?


    Did he make another woman?


    If he had a mind-reading ability, he would be surprised by their guess, but even if he didn''t have it, he could guess more or less what they were thinking.


    "I took care of Kiriya-sensei''s problem."


    "Kiriya-sensei?" 2x


    Mayumi and Sayaka were confused, but the rest was surprised.


    "Kiriya-sensei? Who is that?" Rita asked. "A woman?"


    "A guy."


    "......."


    "You... You... did you swing that way too?"


    "........"


    Shishio only looked at Rita, and she only smiled sweetly, yet Ryuunosuke, who was doing thest check of the game of Sakurasou, stopped his hands.


    "What''s wrong, Dragon?" Misaki asked curiously since Ryuunosuke stopped.


    "No, nothing." Ryuunosuke continued while thinking about the scene he saw before the cultural festival.


    Shishio didn''t look at Ryuunosuke. Instead, he exined what was happening to Kiriya and also how he had handled this matter.


    "So the culprit has been caught?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you do it?"


    "I was waiting in the clubroom with my video camera when I saw her enter and was about to destroy the clubroom."


    "Huh?!"


    "Really?"


    "Is the clubroom okay?"


    When they heard the clubroom was about to be destroyed, they were dumbfounded and quickly asked.


    "It''s okay. It''s just some tables and chairs were knocked. She was about to spray and destroy a lot of things, but I stopped her before that."


    "That''s great..."


    Except for Ryuunosuke and Misaki, all the students that lived in Sakurasou were members of the literature club, so when they thought something might happen to the literature club, they became worried.


    "So what did you do?" Shiro-san, who had been ignored, suddenly asked with great curiosity.


    "I ckmailed this person. If this person didn''t want the parents and everyone to know what this person was doing...."


    He didn''t continue since everyone fell into silence.


    "Great."


    However, Shiina tried to praise him in her own way.


    "......"


    "Great!"


    Shiro-san also tried to praise Shishio, but why did it feel like there was a trace of jealousy in his voice?


    Still, everyone sighed and thought that Shishio was really reliable. However, no one felt that what he did was too much since what this person had done could destroy the life of someone, so being ckmailed and forcing this person to apologize was nothing.


    "So this matter ends?" Misaki asked.


    "It ends."


    "Then, I have something to announce!"


    Shishio looked at Misaki and asked, "What?"


    "By the way, my family wille on Wednesday to see our game!" Misaki pped her hands excitedly.


    "Your family...?"


    "Yes."


    "Your parents?"


    "Yes."


    "...do you want me to meet your parents?"


    "Yes!"


    "...okay." He hesitated for a while but agreed to meet Misaki''s parents. He had met almost all of his girlfriends'' parents except for Shiina''s parents, who were in Ennd. He even met Futaba Rio''s parents, who had returned from their work in Europe, so meeting Misaki''s parents was nothing for him.


    As for the matter of Mitaka, the two of them didn''t mention him since it was a matter of the past.


    Whether it was her body and heart were already his, and it was impossible for Mitaka to take her.


    Still, in case something happened, he had given Misaki''s secret weapon, so she could protect herself.


    However, he looked at Misaki suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong with your smile?"


    "No-Nothing! I-I am just happy that you agreed to meet my parents!" Misaki said with a nervous smile.


    "Really?"


    "Really! Believe in me! If I lie, my breasts will be smaller!" Misaki patted her breasts as she tried to reassure him.


    "...."


    He suddenly became more suspicious, but there was no proof that this young woman was nning something. Moreover, even if she nned something, he could have his revengeter that night, so everything would be okay.


    Yet he felt a bit curious about what kind of surprise she was going to show him.


    "By the way, is there something interesting on the second day?" Rita asked since she had nothing to do when everyone was busy with the cultural festival, so she was going to visit it again.


    "I am not sure." Shishio looked at Chihiro and asked, "Chihiro-nee, is there a special event?"


    "A special event?" Chihiro drank her alcohol with a reddened face, then said, "It should be a Q&A session from the alumnus?"


    "The Q&A session with the alumnus?"


    "Was there a famous alumnus at our school?" Shishio just asked since he didn''t know much.


    "...."


    Chihiro looked at Shishio speechlessly and said, "Of course!" Then, she listed the alumnus of Suimei who had made a name for the various creative fields along with sessful businessmen, famous employees from listedpanies such as CEO, COO, and many others, along with famous politicians and governors of Tokyo, Chiba, and Ibaraki.


    "...I didn''t expect Suimei to have such an alumnus."


    He had always thought that Suimei wasn''t such a great school, but when he thought about it the moment Yukinoshita entered this school, there should be something special in this school, right?


    "So you understand how hard it is for me to let you register the school at such short notice, right?" Chihiro looked at him while grumbling.


    "Thank you, Chihiro-nee."


    He stood behind her and gave a massage on her shoulders.


    "Ah, that''s good~!"


    Chihiro moaned lightly, feeling his massage was so good.


    "....."


    "So, what kind of alumnus is going to visit tomorrow?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "There are many. I forgot, but..."


    "But?"


    "...."


    Chihiro fell into silence before she shook her head. "Nothing." She looked at him and asked, "By the way, are you interested in the gaming industry?"


    "Gaming? Well, I do, but to be honest, I am interested in everything that makes money. A game is just one of them."


    "........"


    "Well, maybe, you shoulde to this Q&A session since this person might teach you a lot."


    Shishio raised his eyebrow, feeling weird, but when he was about to ask, his phone vibrated, and he saw a text from Hana.


    Hana: "I am going to visit the cultural festival tomorrow."


    Instead of going on the Q&A session with the alumnus, he was more interested in meeting with this lovely housewife.


    However, for a better, he might need to ask a question that he needed to ask since Chihiro''s state was just weird.


    Yet, Chihiro wasn''t the only one that was weird since many others also started to act weird too.

 Chapter 726: Melon Brandy

    <h4>Chapter 726: Melon Brandy</h4>


    As the night continued, they returned to their room one by one.


    While the others returned to their room to rest, Rita nced at the living room before she made a change in her direction.


    When everyone left, only Chihiro and Shishio were left in the living room.


    They were resting, and it was at night, so their current appearance and clothes weren''t at their best.


    Even so, Shishio was still handsome since he wore a long-sleeve t-shirt and a pair of shorts.


    As of now, he was on hisptop, writing something.


    Meanwhile, Chihiro was holding a can of alcohol. As for her clothes, she was just wearingzy pajamas. She leaned on the sofa with half-opened eyes as if she was sleeping while staring at his side profile in silence. While she didn''t realize it, she had been staring at him for so long.


    When he stretched his hands high and finished his work, she said, "Good work."


    "Thanks." He smiled at Chihiro since having someone saying something like that to him was a good thing.


    "...."


    However, she looked away and sipped her beer, trying to hide her blush.


    Wait?


    Why should I blush?


    She grumbled and felt that it was unfair since she felt she was the only one that had been losing her calm whenever they were together. She wanted to say something, but he beat her first.


    "So, what''s wrong?"


    "...what do you mean?"


    "Do you have something to talk with me about?" He looked at her curiously.


    "Why do you think so?" She looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "...."


    He wondered whether she was in menstruation, but he didn''t lose her calm and said, "It''s because it is unusual for you to wait for me here."


    "Unusual?"


    "After all, you usually stay in your room while drinking a beer, right?"


    "...is that how you see me?"


    "Did you not notice?"


    "....."


    She was speechless when he saw her looking at her with a surprised expression. She clenched the can of beer in her hand and wanted to p his head with a slipper somehow since he was so annoying!


    However, she held herself and let out a long sigh. She looked at him and thought that he really had grown up.


    When he was a child, they had taken a bath together. She remembered that his penis was still cute back then, but now, it was already monstrous, making her blush. More importantly, it was kind of sad since this nephew of hers, who often mored that he would marry her when he grew up, had forgotten that promise and made one woman after another.


    In other words, he had be a scumbag.


    However, she didn''t care about any of that since there was something that she had always wanted to do, even if their rtionship was with an aunt and a nephew.


    "Do you want toe to my room?"


    Shishio was about to ask, "now?" but he shut his mouth and said, "Okay, wait for me there. I am going to get something."


    "What are you going to bring?"


    "A melon and a brandy."


    "A melon and a brandy?"


    Thisbination... she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Still, it is courageous for you to drink alcohol in front of me." Chihiro sighed, thinking that her education of him was quitex. However, what could she say? She couldn''t even take care of herself. How could she even take care of others?


    Taking care of others?


    If she could do that, it would be better for her to think about how to erase the taboo feeling she kept in her heart.


    She was no longer hiding her feelings.


    Even if she had tried to give up several times, she felt it was rather hard, so at this moment, she was going to test him since if he thought of her as a bother, it would be easier for her to forget everything.


    Meanwhile, he didn''t know what she was thinking. Instead, he cut down a whole melon into half and took a bottle of brandy. He also took a tray and a spoon before he looked at Chihiro.


    "Let''s go?"


    "Okay."


    She nodded and led him to her room.


    It wasn''t his first time entering her room, but he had to say he could see a big difference between then and now.


    "Wh-What''s with that eyes?"


    "No, it''s just surprising."


    Unlike before, her room was tidy now. He could tell that she had cleaned up her room. The only problem was that thisrge kotatsu table was still in the middle of the room.


    While he had to say the weather in autumn was rather cool, it definitely wasn''t freezing.


    He wondered whether she was weak against the cold.


    "Your room is cleaner than before."


    "What do you mean? Do you mean I am azy woman?"


    He didn''t say anything and just stared at her in silence.


    "...."


    She could only lower her head at this moment, and her prestige as an aunt had already fallen. However, this was okay since she had never wanted him to see her as an aunt.


    "Anyway,e in!"


    She entered the kotatsu and patted the space beside her. "Sit down."


    He nodded and sat beside her naturally.


    However, she was stunned since even if she told him to sit down while patting the free space beside her, she didn''t tell him to sit on his side like this!


    ''Still, this is weird...''


    This wasn''t her first time with a man, yet why was she blushing and her heart was hardly calm?


    "It''s a bit hot?"


    "We-Well... that''s true. It''s rather hot. I will lower the temperature."


    She inserted her hand skilfully under the kotatsu table and set it up at the right temperature.


    "While it is good to use a kotatsu, why don''t you use an air conditioner instead?"


    This had always confused him since the people in this country were somewhat used to pain.


    While it might not be rted to their current situation, he often talked with his girlfriends about whether they would use an air conditioner during the summer or a heater during the winter when they slept. Unexpectedly, their answer surprised him.


    No.


    They didn''t use any of that. Instead, they were just using a nket to warm themselves during the cold and just wearing something loose when they were hot.


    "I am not spoiled like you."


    "....."


    What could he say at this moment?"


    He sighed and used the spoon to take out the seed from the melon before he poured a brandy into the bowl of melon.


    *Gulp!*


    Chihiro, who was on the side, gulped and could tell it was delicious!


    This ultimate luxurious dish of abination of half melon and brandy was something she had never thought of. To be honest, she thought it was a weirdbination, but when she saw it with her own eyes, it felt incredible somehow.


    He spooned the sweet, ripe melon along with the brandy.


    The aroma of melon mixed with the brandy created an unexpectedly delicious aroma.


    He could tell that Chihiro was looking at the spoon with a clear desire to eat it, but he cruelly destroyed her hope and ate it by himself.


    "Hmm~!"


    "..."


    Chihiro was speechless, then she asked, "Is... Is it good?"


    "Of course."


    "...can I try it?"


    "Well, I want to eat it by myself, but it is too pitiful for you if I do that."


    "...." Chihiro.


    He spooned another melon, then said, "Open your mouth." He looked at Chihiro and was about to feed her by himself.


    "..."


    Chihiro was lost for words at his sudden action.


    Was this done deliberately?


    Was he teasing her?


    Yet, she had to say; it was effective. She blushed and opened her lips lightly. "Ahh~!" She closed her eyes and let him feed her. When the spoon entered her mouth, she closed her lips and enjoyed the bite.


    "Hmm~!"


    Her eyes brightened, and she looked at him in amazement.


    "It''s good, right?"


    She nodded as she chewed the melon, then asked, "Give me another."


    "...you''re too greedy. I just ate a bite, but you want another bite?"


    "Geez, don''t be too stingy." She hugged his arms, pressing her ample breasts against him, and asked spoiled. "Come on, feed me again." She opened her lips and moved her tongue, waiting for him to feed her.


    "..."


    He looked at her for a while, wondering whether this was something that should be done by an aunt.


    Did she not realize their status?


    However, he had to say she was seductive.


    Even if she appeared quite sloppy, it couldn''t hide her beautiful appearance.


    Somehow, he had the urge to kiss her lips like before, like how when she kissed his lips when she was drunk and half-asleep.


    However, unlike before, she wasn''t drunk or half-asleep, so the moment he took her lips, she noticed his feeling.


    This taboo feeling...


    He took a deep breath and controlled himself since something which was done by impulse definitely wasn''t good. He wasn''t sure why this woman wanted to bring him to her room, but he knew for certain she wanted to do something or talk something with him.


    However, it definitely wasn''t something perverted.


    How could he be so sure?


    After all, even before, he just seduced and fucked the person who wanted to vandalize the clubroom of the literature club.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly realized he had hesitated again. He had been hesitating so many times since he knew how wrong their rtionship would be if they were together.


    His parents definitely weren''t happy.


    As for his girlfriends, they would see him strangely for a while, but he knew that they would ept it.


    Yet, he couldn''t stop it anymore.


    ''Sorry, Chihiro-nee.''


    He ate the melon and brandy by himself.


    "Eh?! Why did you eat it by yourself?! I want more!" She was startled and grabbed his t-shirt, looking at him annoyedly, yet who would have thought when he would suddenly kiss her at this moment?


    "....."


    The world, space, and time seemed to still be for the two of them.


    The two were pressing their lips against each other.


    She widened her eyes when Shishio suddenly kissed her lips. Her hands were still on his chest as she stared into his eyes before she could feel him starting to feed her the melon brandy in his mouth.


    Why?


    Why was he so skillful?


    Yet, more importantly, why?


    Why couldn''t she reject him?


    She closed her eyes and moved closer, enjoying the melon brandy through his lips.

 Chapter 727: You

    <h4>Chapter 727: You</h4>


    As he fed the melon brandy into her lips, she chewed it slightly and ate it with him.


    The taste of melon and brandy spread into their tongue, but the taste of the kiss was more delicious than anything they had eaten before.


    It was so addicting that they couldn''t even part themselves.


    While Chihiro knew how bad this situation was, he didn''t let her go, and she also didn''t let him go.


    He had his hand on her waist, hugging her tightly, while her hand was on his neck, hugging him intimately.


    Their kiss was sloppy, lewd, and deep.


    They no longer care about anything.


    As of now, the existence of each other was the only thing they thought of at this moment.


    Ahh... how nice.


    How enjoyable.


    How delightful.


    They were wondering why they had only done this now.


    Why didn''t they do it earlier?


    However, if they knew something like this so early, they might not be able to excrete themselves.


    This taboo rtionship... while they knew it was wrong, they just couldn''t stop themselves.


    They felt their brain was melting, and they could only feel the pleasure.


    As he was rubbing her soft buttocks, her hand was moving into his abs, rubbing it with a flush of excitement, but when she felt his hardened meat rod, she stopped for a while. Her mind quickly became sober, and she realized what she was doing.


    The euphoria she felt at that moment disappeared, and all that was left was a loathing and regret of her previous action.


    Was this really good?


    This question suddenly emerged in her mind.


    "Chihiro-nee?"


    Suddenly, she parted from him, making him confused.


    However, she didn''t say anything and just lowered her head. It was hard to see her current expression at this moment since her hair blocked her face.


    Yet it was definitely far from good.


    ''What am I doing?''


    Was she so thirsty that she was about to do it with her nephew?


    This is wrong.


    Such a thought quickly crossed her mind, making her hesitate, yet deep inside, the joy she felt when they kissed each other''s lips was still vivid in her mind. It was so wonderful that it was impossible for her to forget about it.


    This also made her hesitant about what to say.


    She knew she needed to say something, but... she just didn''t know.


    "Do you think this is wrong?"


    "Shishio...?"


    She looked up and saw her looking into her eyes. His eyes were clear; they were the eyes of man. He was no longer a boy who just spoke an empty word. Instead, he wanted her. Even if he didn''t say the words, she could feel it.


    While it made her heart thump and her body hot, the thought of their status made her hesitate.


    "...yes."


    In the end, she smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t you think this is wrong too? We''re an aunt and a nephew. Kissing aside, if we continue..."


    Kissing aside, once they continued to the next step, there was no turning back for them.


    Yet, in front of this hypocrite mask, he tore it apart. "Is that so? Then, why did you ept my kiss?"


    "..."


    "Why did you rub my thighs as if trying to tempt me?"


    "..."


    "Why did you kiss me when you were drunk before?"


    "...you..."


    "Do you think I don''t know that you pretend to be drunk?" He pinched her chin, so she wouldn''t look away. He wanted her to face him since he had decided to face this rtionship, and naturally, he knew the consequences, yet he dared to do it.


    If she didn''t have the same courage as him, it was better to forget everything since he didn''t want to burden her with his feelings.


    "Lastly, why did you mention your ex-boyfriend?"


    "...."


    Chihiro couldn''t say anything in front of his repetitive questions since they all exposed her feelings toward him.


    "Do you want me to get jealous of you? Do you want me to confess to you?"


    "Shishio!"


    Her face was flushed red, and she looked at him with shame since everything was exposed by him.


    Yes, that''s what she wanted.


    She didn''t care about her ex-boyfriend since their love was no longer there. It vanished and disappeared into dust. Yet, she thought of using her ex-boyfriend to test his feelings. She wanted to see how he would react when he knew her ex-boyfriend was going to visit the cultural festival, but who would have thought that he had noticed everything?


    She felt this guy was really bad, but she knew she couldn''t hide anything from him. She knew she had felt a feeling which shouldn''t be felt toward him. She should have just pretended nothing had happened and just forgot about it, yet she kept provoking him many times.


    She couldn''t hide her feelings, but...


    "We are an aunt and a nephew."


    She looked at him and asked, "Do you think it is, right?"


    This was something that had always made her hesitate.


    They were an aunt and a nephew.


    If they were just a normal man and a woman, this problem might appear.


    If possible, they also wanted to have such a rtionship.


    Unfortunately, fate said otherwise.


    Even if they tried to do something, this was the only thing they couldn''t do.


    Their status as aunt and nephew had already been decided from birth.


    It was something that was impossible to change.


    She wanted him, but if she really followed her heart, would this really be okay?


    Was it okay for them to be together?


    She felt it was wrong of her if they really became together without much thinking, especially when he had a lot of women around him.


    Even if he missed her, he would be okay.


    However, she was different.


    Yet, it was also for this reason that she wanted him to think since, unlike the others, when they were together, the meaning of their rtionship was different.


    Instead of helping him, she would just be a burden for him.


    His future might be destroyed by her, so if possible, she wanted him to forget her.


    "Chihiro-nee..."


    He held her hand and looked at her gently. "I know that our rtionship is wrong. However, even if many people in the past have done something simr to us, the current time is different from the past. So while there are no rules that disallow us to be together, it might be different for the people who see us.


    "I know the conquests and how hard it is for us to be together.


    However..."


    He took a deep breath and said, "I can''t just lie about my feelings for you. Hiding this feeling, burying it, and just ignoring it until it disappears... if I can do that, I won''t do something as reckless as this. I want to confirm your feelings toward me and..." He smiled gently and softly and said, "I am happy to know that you ept me, but I also know how hard it is for us to be together.


    "I am ready, yet, what about you? If you think that you can''t handle the burden thates from our rtionship, then please push me away. That way, let''s forget about everything and return to our previous rtionship.


    "I won''t do anything weird again, and let''s return our rtionship to how we met for the first time in Tokyo."


    Push you?


    If she could do this, then would she have this trouble?


    However, hearing his words, she also knew what kind of determination he had to face his feelings toward her. She was a coward since she didn''t dare to face her feelings. She chickened out when he faced her seriously like a man.


    Yet, she was no longer able to run away.


    She took a deep breath and stared into him with her reddened eyes.


    ''Ah...!''


    Her answer was simple, and she just kissed his lips.


    She faced her feelings, and she knew she wanted him.


    This simple action answered everything.


    She was ready to face everything with him, and the rest was simple.


    However, as the two were about to step into the next step, he suddenly pulled himself away from her.


    "Wh-what''s wrong?" She was startled and confused.


    "Let''s lock your room first."


    "..."


    "Un."


    Chihiro agreed without hesitation.


    ---


    The two didn''t know long it was, but when Chihiro was exhausted, theyy on the bed quietly.


    Shey on his arm and pressed her ear against his chest. She could hear his heartbeat as she was pulled into reality. She closed her eyes, and she knew that she had done it.


    There was no turning back.


    Everything had happened.


    It was impossible for them to return to their previous rtionship.


    As of now, they were no longer aunts and nephews.


    Instead, they were a pair of lovers.


    It was a rtionship that shouldn''t have been born, yet it was born.


    While she was scared, thinking about the future, she was also happy, thinking they could be together. Then, suddenly, her face reddened, thinking about their lovemaking. It might be her first time to feel this way, and she somehow understood why many females on Sakuasou became perverts when she was with him.


    "Thanks."


    He kissed her forehead.


    "No, I should be the one who thanks you."


    She shook her head as she hugged him. "Thank you."


    "Wrong."


    "Wrong?"


    "You should say I love you."


    "...."


    She looked at him and said, "Now, I understand why you can have a lot of women."


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re so cheeky." She let out a long helpless sigh.


    "Thanks."


    "...." Chihiro sighed once again, then made up her mind. "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s hide our rtionship."


    "...."


    "Shishio!"


    "...are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    As she was pulled by him, she rested her chin on his chest as she looked at him from below.


    "Are you sure?" He asked her again.


    "Yes."


    She nodded and said, "I think this is the best for us. I am happy that we can be together, but for now, let''s keep this a secret."


    ''I am...''


    She closed her lips and decided to keep those words in her heart.


    "...okay."


    She sighed in relief, but suddenly she was put on the bed again. "Huh? Wh-What?"


    "Let''s do it again."


    "....."


    By this point, she was afraid that she might not be able toe to school the next day.


    On the other hand, Rita was sleeping in his room with a happy face, sniffing his scent while forgetting her original intention since he didn''t return to his room.

 Chapter 728: Mother

    <h4>Chapter 728: Mother</h4>


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing..."


    Rita grumbled as she continued to eat her breakfast.


    It was a rare time when Shishio cooked breakfast, and no one was missing.


    Everyone was quiet and orderly, eating their breakfast in peace.


    However, Rita''s mood wasn''t that good since when she was ready to leap into him like a leopard, she missed. He might have returned to his room, but it was toote since she was already sleeping so soundly. She was helpless, but there was nothing that she could do.


    She quickly made up her mind and decided to attack him again tonight.


    She might not be as talented as Shiina, but if it was hard work and perseverance, she wouldn''t lose to Shiina!


    Shishio nced at Rita for a moment before he looked away.


    How could he not tell what this girl was thinking from her expression?


    Yet, how could he walk away from Chihiro''s room?


    The rtionship between the two was confirmed, and there was no longer a barrier that stopped their feelings.


    He nced at Chihiro, and she also happened to nce at him.


    She was stunned and blushed before she lowered her head shyly.


    "....."


    Why?


    Why was she so cute?


    However, he quickly shook his head, trying to calm his head and heart. Frankly, he wanted to kiss her, but his will was strong, and he could endure his urge since he respected her wish.


    Like Hana, Chihiro also wanted to keep their rtionship a secret.


    He respected that, and he wasn''t going to break it.


    Even if they had just had sexst night, the two didn''t seem to change the rtionship between them.


    In front of others, they were like a normal nephew and aunt.


    Yet, Mayumi and Sayaka quickly noticed the strangeness of Chihiro.


    "Chihiro, did you change your skincare?"


    "Yeah, your skin seems to be glowing?"


    "What did you use? Tell me!"


    "Yes, don''t be stingy!"


    Whether Sayaka or Mayumi, they cared about their skin. They weren''t girls in high school, so if they didn''t use skincare, without a doubt, their skin would be horrible.


    "...."


    Chihiro was speechless, but she also knew the change in herplexion was clearly visible, making her helpless and happy. Yet how could she tell them about the reason why everything happened?


    Still, everything was easy to answer.


    "You should ask Shishio."


    When those words fell, they were all looking at him.


    Shishio nced at Chihiro and wondered whether he should do her again tonight.


    ---


    Love.


    While this emotion didn''t seem to change the man that much since a man usually would focus on the goal of their life instead of this emotion, it was different with a woman.


    When a woman is in love, it gives them energy.


    If they were sozy when they didn''t fall in love, they would be full of energy when they fell in love. Theirplexion also became better, and it was also the case with Chihiro.


    This emotion made her more beautiful.


    However, Chihiro wasn''t the only one.


    "Shishio-kun!"


    Shishio, who was waiting at the entrance of his school, heard his name called, and when he turned, he smiled and greeted one of his women.


    "Hana-san."


    If they were alone, he would just call her by her name, but they were in public. While he should call her with an "-Obaa-san" suffix since she was the mother of his upperssman and also his girlfriend, their rtionship was far from simple.


    Their rtionship had be intimate that day, and if he didn''t dare Yui, he might have be Yui''s stepfather.


    To be honest, this rtionship was unexpected.


    He met various charming older women, yet she was the only one that moved him.


    Simr to her, she also didn''t expect that her rtionship with her daughter''s crush would turn like this, yet when she saw him, her eyes brightened since it was her first time seeing him in cosy.


    Unlike before, he didn''t wear his student uniform from the Taisho Era. Instead, he was wearing a priest costume.


    Yet, he was also surprised by Hana.


    She might not realize it, but when her heart belonged to him, she wanted to show him her best side every time. She put a lot of care into her make-up and did wear her best clothes, yet even so, it didn''t break the image of a charming and gentle older woman which came from her.


    She also donned her usual low bun hairstyle. Instead, she let her long hair fall freely on her back, which added more charm.


    If they weren''t in the school, he might as well bring her to the hotel.


    "Let''s walk around first, Hana-san. Then, when we have walked around, I will bring you to Yui."


    "Thank you, Shishio-kun."


    The two walked side by side as they enjoyed the cultural festival.


    Yet, even so, it was so hard for him not to think about something lewd when he was by her side, and somehow his imagination also went on a rampage as he imagined how Hana would wear Yui''s uniform as they were having sex.


    Unlike men, women were quite sensitive toward gaze.


    Hana naturally noticed his gaze and lowered her head shyly as she tried to change the subject clumsily. "Shi-Shihio-kun, how about we try that takoyaki?"


    "Sure." He nodded while chuckling.


    "Wh-Why are youughing?" She puffed her cheeks annoyedly.


    "It''s because you''re just so cute, Hana-san."


    "Shishio-kun!"


    She blushed and looked away shyly.


    He had a strong will and endurance, yet why didn''t it work when he was with such a charming older woman?


    ''This can''t be continued.''


    He wanted to calm himself; so after they bought takoyaki, he brought her to Yui, which she agreed to.


    "Yui''s ss isn''t in this ce, right?"


    She was confused since she didn''t feel that this was the right ce.


    "That''s right."


    "....."


    She was speechless, then asked, "Then, why are we here?"


    "This ce is deserted, and no one is around."


    He didn''t hesitate to hold her hands and entwined their fingers.


    She quickly realized what he wanted to do. "Th-This ce is dangerous... we-we shouldn''t do it here."


    "So, if we''re not here, we can do it?"


    "...."


    Her face turned crimson, and she could only lower her head.


    "It''s okay. I won''t do something like that. I just want a kiss."


    "...only a kiss?"


    "You want more?"


    "No! No!" She grumbled as she looked at him, wondering how he had always misled her to look like a lewd woman. "Geez, only once, okay?" She couldn''t stop him, so she could only let him kiss her. Yet, she didn''t seem to hate it.


    "Okay, only once."


    He brought her to his usual ce under the stairs of the special building and on the side of the ice cream vending machine. In that corner, there was a gap, which made it hard for people to see anything. In other words, a blind spot.


    Her heart was beating hard, yet she could only helplessly let him kiss her lips since this was something that she had been waiting for.


    As their lips touched, they sucked each other greedily and yed with each other''s tongues.


    Once?


    It seemed they did it a lot of times.


    ---


    As he was eatingzy ice cream, Hana applied her thin lipstick again. She looked in the mirror for a while before she was ready.


    "Geez. It''s hard for me to apply my make-up, you know?"


    ''Aren''t you the one who seduced me?''


    However, even though she seemed toin, she didn''t seem to be annoyed. Instead, she was happy with his reaction.


    "Do you want to go back together?"


    "....."


    She was stunned, blushed, then asked, "...is that okay? Aren''t you busy?"


    "My job is quite easy. Even if I disappear for several hours, it doesn''t matter. Let''s meet Yui-senpai now, so the faster we visit her, the faster we go to the hotel."


    "Wa-Wait, I haven''t agreed yet!"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "...."


    Why did she feel like she had always been led by him?


    However, it didn''t really matter since he wasn''t the only one that missed him, but she also missed him so much.


    ---


    "Mom!"


    Yui waved her hand happily at her mother.


    "Yui."


    Hana also smiled happily when she looked at her daughter.


    As the mother and daughter talked happily, he looked from the side with a satisfied expression.


    Why?


    Because the rtionship between the two was so good!


    "What? What''s wrong with those eyes?"


    He looked at Ebina Hina, Saki Kawasaki, and Yumiko Miura, who was staring at him.


    "Nothing!" 3x


    The three of them answered subconsciously while looking at Yui''s mother.


    As expected, even though Yui''s mother was in herte 30s, she still seemed young and beautiful. It was also why they couldn''t see Hana and Shishio as a mother and a son-inw when they walked together. Instead, when they walked together, they felt like they were lovers, which made them quickly shake their heads for thinking such a taboo thing.


    But... but... what if?


    "What?"


    "Do you like older women?" Ebina asked curiously.


    "...." Saki and Yumiko.


    However, Yui and Hana didn''t hear Ebina''s question.


    Shishio nced at Ebina and smiled while tapping her forehead gently. "I love it."


    "..."


    Ebina tried not to blush as she covered her forehead. But, unfortunately, she couldn''t. "Do you want to skip school together? I have researched that there is a good hotel nearby."


    Before he said anything, Yumiko and Saki dragged Ebina away.


    "....." Shishio.


    "Shishio-kun,e in! Let''s watch the drama together!"


    Yui hugged Shishio with her other arm while also holding her mother''s arm in the other hand. She was in the middle, hugging Shishio and Hana together.


    Hana and Shishio looked at each other and smiled helplessly before they enjoyed the cultural festival together.


    The three of them walked around, watching the movie and the drama and listening to the music before Yui left them since she needed to take care of her ss''s exhibition.


    "Yui, don''t run! It''s dangerous!"


    Hana reprimanded her, but Yui didn''t listen.


    "Geez, that girl..."


    Hana sighed, but suddenly her hand was held by him. "Shi-Shishio-kun?"


    Should they go to the hotel now?


    Well, she didn''t really mind, but her heart was beating so fast at that moment.


    "By the way, Hana-san, can we stop here for a while? After this, let''s go to the hotel."


    "..."


    She looked at him, who was calm, before she sighed, thinking that this guy was really a badass since he had always known to y with her heart.


    "What do you want to see?"


    She looked at the brochure in his hand and read it aloud, "A talk by famous game designer Fujisawa Kazuki?"

 Chapter 729: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Who?</h4>


    Fujisawa Kazuki.


    Many would be unfamiliar with this name.


    If Chihiro didn''t mention this to him, he wouldn''t remember or cared about this person since, while this guy was a famous game designer, it was hard to say that he was really that famous.


    For those who wanted to work in the game industry, maybe this person was fairly famous, but he wasn''t that famous either.


    It was okay.


    However, that didn''t mean he was bad since this person could reach this position in his 30, which was amazing, considering how strict the domesticpany''s attitude toward a promotion was. It wouldn''t be weird if, in the future, he might decide to move to California or something since, in different countries, everything was based on ability, but in this country, everything was based on seniority, which was something that couldn''t be changed by a majority of people in this country.


    That was the only thing he could say about this person.


    However, he still came to the talk of this person since this guy was Chihiro''s ex-boyfriend.


    This guy was the person she had used to see how Shishio felt toward her. Unfortunately, her n was foiled, and she was eaten by Shihio.


    Chihiro was happy, and Shishio was happy.


    Everything was good.


    As for this person, whether Chihiro or him, no one cared much, yet he was quite curious about what kind of man she had dated since, if he wasn''t wrong, this person should be someone who made her be an art teacher.


    From the memory of the previous Shishio Oga, he knew that Chihiro was in a dilemma to choose whether she should be an artist or an art teacher, but in the end, she decided to be an art teacher.


    If he wasn''t wrong, her ex-boyfriend was also rted to her decision back then.


    She wanted to be an artist, but in the end, she chose to be an art teacher.


    As for why, she might forget about it, and she might not tell him, but one thing was for sure, she had some expectations of him bing an artist before. It was also how she asked him to participate in the painting contest in the beginning.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have time, and to be honest, he didn''t really have much interest in bing an artist either.


    Being an artist was hard, especially in this country where the young were oppressed by the elder.


    As long as one was old and had a connection, they could gain sess in this country.


    As for the young, even if they were talented, they would receive zero acknowledgment.


    As for those contests,petitions, and many others in this country, they were all being monopolized by the old, and each year, the winners would be rotated to the people of their clique.


    This was also why many artists in this country decided to move to Europe.


    With how barren the soil in this country was, it was impossible for any sapling to grow into a big tree.


    If they wanted to grow, they could only move their roots to better soil.


    If he gave an example, it would be like Shiina''s grandpa since he was from this country, but in the end, he moved to Ennd.


    Still, while this problem wasn''t a problem for him, since with his connection and money, who could stop him?


    Also, while being an artist was definitely hard work in this country, there were also other professions that could generate a lot of money as long as one could draw, such as mangaka, illustrator, and many others.


    In other words, everything was fair.


    When one door was closed, the other door was opened.


    However, this was also why Chihiro might decide to be a teacher since, with how the economic condition of this country, being an artist definitely had hardly given someone money to buy food.


    As for whether Chihiro regretted this decision or not, he could see that she didn''t seem to care much since right now, instead of that dream, she was more concerned about him.


    "Do you want to work in the game industry in the future?" Hana asked curiously.


    The two entered the talk show and sat on the side where it was hard for people to see them.


    "Games make a lot of money, so why not?"


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Many kids and even some adults buy a game, so you can imagine how big this market is, right?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Hana might not be that smart, but she wasn''t an idiot. Under his exnation, she also started to understand the game industry, which made her realize that she might take this industry lightly. However, could she be med?


    After all, she didn''t know much about this industry.


    However, it didn''t mean that she didn''t want to learn and listened to him with a smile as they secretly held each other''s hands.


    She had to say he was amazing.


    Whether it was his grade, body, or creativity, they all had been acknowledged by the public, and he also received a lot of money from it.


    As for how she knew all of this, it was because Yui had always talked about him, which made her know about many things which he had aplished.


    While they talked, he suddenly noticed Sorata.


    ''Sorata, huh?''


    However, Sorata didn''t notice him and walked to the front seat area before sitting down and waiting for the talk show to start.


    They waited for a while before Fujisawa Kazuki appeared on the podium, ready to give a speech, but Shishio stood up when the talk show was about to start. "Let''s go."


    "Huh? Are we going out now?" Hana was dumbfounded since she thought that they were going to listen to the talk show.


    "I just want to see the people."


    He didn''t care much about Fujisawa''s speech since he only wanted to see the people. Moreover, his time was limited, and he didn''t want to waste it on a random person''s speech.


    For those students, or other people, this speech might be useful, but for him, it was useless.


    He was also sure that this guy would only say flowery words, which made people think that he was right.


    If he gave an example, "To create something that appeals to the emotions of the user, you need to make something that sways your heart."


    Those words were good, but he also felt that it wasn''tplete since even if one created something that swayed their own heart, it didn''t mean sess since one''s heart always had a bias toward our own works.


    The world of creativity was a cruel ce.


    Your hard work was denied, and you would hardly have anything to eat.


    However, if you didn''t give up, sometimes, you would be able to identally make a big hit.


    Still, if one wanted to go, even knowing all of those consequences, then it was okay.


    However, one had to make sure that one could eat without burdening the people around them since being able to make a hit in the world of creativity wasn''t easy.


    Even the veteran also couldn''t confidently say that every work that they made would make a hit.


    It was also why many artists loved to focus on their works, which seeded since it was easy to develop and it gave them money, reputation, and poprity.


    "Let''s go to the hotel."


    Hana blushed, but she followed him obediently.


    When they walked out, they were noticed by Fujisawa.


    Fujisawa looked at Shishio for a moment before he shook his head and started his speech.


    As for Sorata, it seemed that he had realized what he wanted to do, but he wasn''t sure whether he could do it or not. He was also afraid of failure, so while he listened to Fujisawa''s speech, he took another brochure and read it in aplicated mood.


    ''Exhibition game of the Sakurasou dorm...''


    He realized what everyone on the Sakurasou was doing. While it was his decision to move out, he had to say; it made him ufortable when he knew they nned to make a game.


    ''They''re cruel...''


    Shouldn''t they talk to him?


    After all, wasn''t it cold of them to say nothing when they nned to make a game?


    Especially Nanami and Ryuunosuke, whose rtionship was quite good with him before.


    As for Shishio, Sorata wasn''t sure what to think and just silently clenched the brochure of the game exhibition until it crumpled into a ball.


    ---


    When Shishio returned, he sniffed his palm and sighed. He had to say that being a housewife was amazing. It was the same as Hana''s body. Her body was soft, warm, and gently wrapped around him, yet her lewd moans made it hard to imagine how such an obedient housewife had fallen.


    Still, next time, he hoped that she could wear a costume or something.


    ''Wearing Yui''s uniform might be good.''


    The thought of having sex with Hana while she wore Yui''s uniform and also did it in Yui''s room gave him a shiver.


    However, he also realized how deep he had fallen.


    If it was before, he couldn''t imagine how a pure and gentle young man like him would have such a thought and do such a dirty act with the mother of his upperssman.


    Still, he hoped that Hana could divorce her husband; that way, he could own her fully.


    While the taste of doing it with the wife of another was good, he didn''t want to get addicted to this feeling since he was afraid that he might harm many families in this country.


    Suddenly, he realized how hypocritical he was, but it was okay.


    Hopefully, he didn''t receive karma for doing this kind of thing.


    As he walked, he thought about many things, such as Mitaka and Sorata, but in the end, he gave up since it was simply useless to worry about them.


    Whether Mitaka or Sorata, they were the same, and they were all cowards. Even if they knew what he did with the girls that they loved, they would say nothing and just bury their feelings in their hearts. Instead, he thought that they might develop a strange fetish in the future, probably.


    When he entered the school, he suddenly saw Misaki''s back.


    "Misaki-senpai��"


    However, he stopped.


    ''She isn''t Misaki?''


    He realized this young woman wasn''t Misaki, even though she was quite simr.


    Why?


    <Target has been found!>


    <Congrattions, you have receivednd in Osaka!>


    A system was one of the reasons, but another thing was that he knew that their bodies were a bit different.


    Still, he thought for a moment and smiled. He approached the young woman and hugged her while calling her intimately. "Misaki-senpai!"


    The young woman was stunned when she was hugged so suddenly, but when she heard this person called her "Misaki," she was even more stunned since she knew that Misaki was in love with Mitaka, so how could Misaki fall for others?


    Yet, she was curious and didn''t stop him from hugging her since it felt nice, and strangely enough, she didn''t feel disgusted.


    When her head turned and they looked at each other, they stared at each other for a second in a daze before they woke up.


    "Who?" 2x

 Chapter 730: My Man

    <h4>Chapter 730: My Man</h4>


    The two looked at each other while asking such a question at the same time.


    "I am sorry."


    However, he quickly let her go and apologized politely.


    "No-No, it''s okay. It''s not your fault to mistake me for Misaki." The young woman blushed and quickly forgave him.


    Now, the question was, why did Misaki and her sister fall for Mitaka even though they knew that this guy was a scumbag?


    Handsome.


    Yes, Mitaka is handsome.


    It is as simple as that.


    However, Shishio was hundreds of times more handsome than Mitaka.


    Shishio knew that it was quite unfair, but when one was born handsome or beautiful, they were given a lot of advantages in their lives. Even if they weren''t that smart or had money, they could live with their appearance alone since having an attractive appearance could make someone throw their money without thinking.


    Many rich people or those who had high positions in variouspanies might have a good brain, but when an emotion entered the equation, they couldn''t use the brain that they were proud of since the matter of emotion had always been in the other realm.


    It was unpredictable, and it was just hard to control.


    The only thing that one could handle this problem was just to have a lot of experience with it since it was simr to driving; the more one drove, the better they were at driving.


    It was simr to the matter of emotion.


    The more you experience it, the better you are at it.


    Naturally, there were some who didn''t learn from a failure, so they always made a simr mistake, which wasn''t a good thing.


    Yet, such a beginner mistake wouldn''t appear to him.


    "But... you call me Misaki, right?"


    The young woman stared at Shishio''s face for a while before she asked.


    How did Misaki know this young man?


    She had to say she was a bit jealous of Misaki, yet it also made her curious since why he called Misaki so intimately. Lastly, she also didn''t expect Misaki would take down her junior, which made her realize that it seemed Misaki had grown up, especially after she lived in Tokyo.


    "Er..." He looked at the young woman for a while as if stunned and confused, then asked, "Are you Misaki-senpai''s sister?"


    "I am her older sister."


    "Wow! Really?" He was genuinely surprised. "Then, let me introduce myself. My name is Shishio Oga. Nice to meet you, Onee-san."


    "......"


    The way he called her "Onee-san" wasn''t bad at all, she thought.


    "Well, my name is Kamiigusa Fuuka. You can just call me..." Fuuka thought for a moment and said, "Fuuka-nee. Yes, you should call me that since it is terrible if you mistake me for Misaki."


    Somehow, he could tell that Fuuka didn''t seem to like Misaki that much. However, he probably understood the reason since even between siblings, there were many types of rtionships, and there were many that didn''t like each other.


    He could imagine that Misaki''s parents would focus more on Misaki instead of Fuuka.


    However, it was a normal thing since even if he knew it was rude, Misaki wasn''t normal. She was a genius, and she hardly acted like a girl her age. She was different, so her parents were worried about her more, which caused all attention of her parents to be focused on her instead of Fuuka.


    Fuuka was a normal girl like any other, and it was also why her parents felt reassured to leave her alone. However, she hated Misaki for stealing all the attention of the people around her. Many might hate her for this, but it was a normal reaction for a teenager.


    After all, wasn''t it unfair for Misaki to get all the attention?


    Yet, Fuuka was being ignored.


    Even worse, the person that they loved, Mitaka Ren, chose Misaki over her even though they had dated each other in the beginning.


    In other words, everything was Mitaka''s fault.


    If Mitaka had been braver and dared to confess to Misaki without causing trouble to Fuuka, then everything would have been easier.


    Still, Fuuka was good since she didn''t show all of her dissatisfaction in her heart and just buried it in her heart.


    On the other hand, while Misaki was a genius, her EQ was hardly there. As a result, she didn''t realize the dissatisfaction her sister felt toward her.


    Suddenly, he realized that it was his duty to make his sister-inw happy.


    If Misaki couldn''t do anything about Fuuka, then he was the one who should give her a good wee since she hade far away from Tokyo.


    "If that''s the case, you should call me, Shishio, Fuuka-nee."


    "........"


    Fuuka had to say; it felt great being called "-Nee" by Shishio. Still hearing his words, she was a bit embarrassed, but she nodded. "Okay, Shishio-kun."


    "Are you here for Misaki-senpai?"


    "........"


    Her expression was a bit difficult when he asked her this question, but she nodded awkwardly. "Um, yeah."


    Did she want to meet Misaki?


    Not really.


    She thought of meeting Mitaka and talking about a certain thing or many others since she still had lingering feelings for Mitaka.


    Was it a lingering feeling? Or was it just an obsession that she wanted to defeat Misaki?


    She wasn''t sure, but she was more interested in Shishio now than Mitaka.


    He quickly noticed this, so he changed his question. "Still, the cultural festival of Suimei is a famous festival in this region. If you don''t mind, how about I be your guide here?"


    "Eh?" She was surprised and asked, "Is that okay?"


    "Why not? Let me show you many great things here. Of course, if you''re busy, I won''t force you."


    "No, no. Thank you very much." She didn''t hesitate to ept his offer.


    "Then, should we go now?"


    "Un."


    She nodded and followed him obediently.


    ---


    Making the girl happy, making her feel like a princess, making her realize how reliable he was, it was an easy thing for him.


    It was only for a moment, but she quickly followed his flow, talking about many things freely with him.


    When two people are attracted to each other, a chemical reaction happens.


    Fuuka talked freely as she walked intimately by his side.


    Still, when they talked, Shishio had to say that it was quite impossible to mistake Fuuka for Misaki.


    While their appearance was quite simr, their personalities were so much different.


    If Misaki was like a ball of excitement, or an excited puppy, which could hardly calm and had always been in an excited state, Fuuka was obedient, gentle, and quiet.


    They were so different from each other.


    Still, while they walked, he happened to see Mitaka, who was stunned when he saw them, especially when Mitaka saw how happy Fuuka was.


    Shishio only nced at Mitaka from the corner of his eyes before he ignored him.


    However, Mitaka couldn''t look away from them. Thest time he saw Fuuka was when they broke up. Then, she didn''t cry and only looked at him disappointedly, yet now, she was happy and smiled. Unfortunately, that smile was aimed at a different person instead of him.


    ''What am I thinking?''


    Mitaka shook his head and felt that it would be good if Fuuka was interested in Shishio.


    Shishio might be a scumbag, but all of his women were happy.


    While Mitaka had to say that he was jealous, his heart had always been for Misaki, so he thought it was better to leave Fuuka to Shishio.


    Still, if Fuuka, Misaki, and Shishio knew what this guy was thinking, they would roll their eyes, thinking that this guy was really good at dreaming.


    Yet, Mitaka had to say, his stomach churned, and his heart was far from happy when he saw Fuuka hugging Shishio''s arm intimately.


    Fuuka nced behind for a moment before she snorted.


    "Um, Fuuka-san?"


    "Ah, um, I am sorry!" She blushed and quickly apologized in panic.


    "No, it''s okay, but you surprised me by hugging my arm so suddenly."


    "I am sorry, Shishio-kun, but I see someone familiar."


    "Someone familiar?"


    "My childhood friend."


    "Childhood friend? You mean Mitaka-senpai?"


    "Eh? Do you know him?" Fuuka was surprised.


    "Of course, I know him." He nodded without hiding anything.


    "Oh, right. You live in Sakurasou, right?"


    "Yes, but Mitaka-senpai is no longer living there."


    "Huh? Really?" Fuuka even became surprised, but when she thought about Mitaka''s personality, she didn''t feel surprised somehow. Mitaka''s face might not be bad, but she knew how cowardly this guy was. She shook her head and sighed, wondering why she initially decided to date him.


    Oh, right, she just wanted to defeat Misaki.


    As for loving Mitaka or not, she didn''t really know, or rather she might forget since it happened at the end of their middle school year.


    Many years had passed, and she had forgotten about those things.


    However, she had to say; she was pleased when she saw how horrible Mitaka''s expression was when he saw her hugging Shishio''s arm. She still felt pain from their previous break up, so when she saw Mitaka in pain, it pleased her.


    Still, she didn''t expect to meet someone like Shishio when she just wanted to go to Misaki''s school for the cultural festival. Whenever they walked, she could tell that many were staring at him from time to time, showing how amazing his appearance was. It made her quite proud somehow, and she wanted to know him better.


    Yet, she had to say she was a bit curious about his rtionship with Misaki since he had never talked about it.


    As for using him, she had to say she felt a bit sorry, but she just wanted to see the regretful expression on Mitaka''s since he had lost her.


    However, if Shishio knew what she was thinking, he would only smile since he didn''t mind being used since he didn''t really have an interest in Fuuka. Yet, he had to say, once again, he wanted to feel how it tasted to do it with a twin.


    He had done it with a pair of sisters, but he had never done it with a twin sister.


    Feeling aside, as long as the body of the woman was conquered, it was only time for his heart to be conquered too.


    Still, he quickly shook his head since he was afraid to fall into a deeper abyss.


    "Shishio!"


    Suddenly, they heard a familiar shout and saw a familiar person leap, hugging him.


    "Ugh!"


    His sr plexus was hit by Misaki''s head.


    "...Misaki."


    Fuuka looked at Misaki helplessly.


    "Misaki-senpai..." He was also speechless.


    "Hehe..." Misakiughed and smiled at him before she smiled and greeted Fuuka. "Hello, Fuuka."


    Fuuka looked at the two for a while before she showed a wry smile. "...you two are so close to each other."


    "Of course." Misaki nodded as she hugged his waist intimately. "He is my man."


    "......." Fuuka.


    "......." Shishio.

 Chapter 731: Misaki: I am his bitch.

    <h4>Chapter 731: Misaki: "I am his bitch."</h4>


    "....."


    It might be his first time seeing Fuuka with such an expression.


    While Misaki wasughing, Shishio was helpless and said, "Should we stop at a cafe or something?"


    "Agree!"


    "...."


    What could Fuuka say?


    She nodded and followed them to visit a nearby cafe since there were many things that she wanted to ask.


    However, while they were on their way to the nearby ss, which exhibited a cafe, another thing happened in the teacher''s room.


    Saki Kusumoto appeared in the teacher''s room and came to Kiriya to apologize in front of everyone.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and they quickly realized what had happened, especially when Kusumoto exined everything. Before, she hated Kiriya because of a certain matter, but now she felt regret and apologized.


    As for what the certain matter was, no one asked, and she also didn''t exin.


    However, because of this, everything was cleared up.


    While Kiriya was surprised, he also epted her apology since she was so brave toe in front of everyone and exin what she was doing.


    Everything was cleared up, and everything was smooth.


    They were all happy, especially the principal, since he didn''t need to involve the police and other things. With the reputation of their school, if they really called the police, it would give him a lot of trouble since he didn''t want to get involved with the mass media. He also told everyone not to make this matter be big again.


    Kusumoto apologized, and everything was done.


    That''s it.


    No one mentioned this matter anymore, but Hina and Hiratasuka were surprised since they didn''t expect Kusumoto to appear and apologize in front of all of them. Suddenly, the image of a certain someone appeared, and they knew that this certain someone must be rted to what had happened currently.


    "That guy must be involved."


    "That''s true."


    "Chihiro, what do you think?"


    However, Chihiro didn''t give a response, and she justy on her deskzily.


    "Chihiro?"


    "...what''s wrong?" Chihiro respondedzily since she was so tired at that moment.


    "What''s wrong with you? You seem tock energy."


    "Yeah, are you tired or something?"


    They were all looking at Chihiro worriedly. Still, they also wanted to know where Chihiro bought her make-up since even if she seemed quite drowsy, she was beautiful.


    "Well... yeah, I''ve been thinking about a lot of thingstely."


    She answered ambiguously since it was impossible for her to tell what had happened between her and her nephew, right?


    While she had to say that it felt so amazing, she felt so exhausted, realizing that her body was no longer young and she easily got tired. Still, she blushed when she thought aboutst night. Fortunately, whether it was Hina or Hiratsuka, neither noticed the blush on her cheeks.


    However, this wasn''t so surprising since her make-up was quite thick.


    "A lot of things?" 2x


    The two looked at her curiously.


    "Are you thinking of moving to Koyo Girl''s Academy?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Koyo Girl''s Academy?" Hina looked at Hiratsuka curiously and asked, "Is it that famous all-girls school?"


    "That one." Hiratsuka nodded, then exined to Hina about this school, which needed an art teacher. She was told by Satomi Tachibana and Aina Rumika, who were their friends and also a teacher at Koyo Girl''s Academy.


    "Damn, you''re not going to leave me, right?"


    Hiratsuka hugged Chihiro and asked with a sad expression.


    "Who is going to leave?" Chihiro pushed Hiratsuka away and sighed.


    "Then, are you thinking about your ex-boyfriend?" Hiratsuka asked since she knew Chihiro''s ex-boyfriend had be a guest on a talk show at their school.


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka were friends during their university time, so Hiratsuka also knew the rtionship between Chihiro and her ex-boyfriend. They were rather close, but at the same time, she also knew how horrible their breakup was.


    "Why did you think I was thinking about him?" Chihiro was speechless.


    "Then, what are you thinking?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Chihiro looked at Hiratsuka for a moment, hesitating before she rubbed her stomach gently.


    "Wh-What?" 2x


    This gesture somehow made Hiratsuka and Hina dreaded.


    Pregnant?


    Who made her pregnant?


    Suddenly, a picture of a certain someone emerged in their minds.


    While they felt it should be impossible, as long as this guy was rted, everything was possible. They might feelplicated, but they could only bless them. Still, by now, they should be sisters, right?


    They weren''t sure why, but they thought about their time in Karuizawa with him, Roberta, and Ayaka Sunohara. They blushed, thinking how wild their holiday was, but at the same time, they were wondering whether the number of women would increase.


    Wait, what about Hana?


    They didn''t mention her since they didn''t know, and he didn''t tell anyone about his rtionship with Hana.


    "I am hungry. How about we eat something?" Chihiro said coyly.


    "....."


    The two looked at each other and sighed in relief since even if it was possible, he shouldn''t do it, right?


    Unfortunately, their guess was correct, but they could talk about this matterter since they had to say they were quite hungry.


    While the three of them walked out to get food, Kusumoto walked with Kiriya to the literature club since she was going to apologize again there. However, even if they walked next to each other, it was easy to tell how awkward they were.


    Kusumoto and Kiriya had aplex rtionship.


    While Kusumoto thought that Kiriya was her salvation and someone that had saved her from the darkness, Kiriya only cared for her as a normal student since he was more interested in the same gender. She was also the reason why he moved from his previous school to this school.


    However, while she gave her a bad memory, he didn''t really mind since if he didn''t move to this school; she might not meet him.


    That was the case with Kusumoto, too, since if she didn''t want to destroy Kiriya, she might not be able to meet him.


    Still, they had to say it was awkward when they walked alone since they didn''t know what to say to each other.


    Kusumoto didn''t feel that emotion towards Kiriya any longer, and Kiriya also wasn''t sure what to say to this female student who was obsessed with him and suddenly apologized.


    "By the way, is he in the literature club?" Kusumoto suddenly asked.


    "He?"


    "I... I mean Oga Shishio."


    "Oh? Shishio-kun?" Kiriya looked at Kusumoto with a speechless expression since he could see she was blushing. While he had doubts before, he has now confirmed that Shishio was involved. "Probably."


    "Probably?"


    "It''s rare for him to stay in the same ce for a long time. He has always moved around."


    "...is that okay?"


    "He is rather busy, you know?" Kiriya looked at her and asked, "You have heard his story in the anthology of the literature club?"


    "Un." Kusumoto nodded. "I love the part where the main character was killed by the female character."


    "......."


    Kiriya tried to calm himself, then said, "If you still want to see his work, he also made a movie."


    "Huh? Really?" She was surprised and looked at Kiriya intently.


    Kiriya was stunned before he maintained a certain distance from Kusumoto. "Yes. His movie should be yed on the Service Club. You shoulde early since it is usually packed with people."


    "I will." She nodded firmly.


    He hesitated, then asked, "Was it because of Shishio that you apologized?"


    "Yes."


    Kusumoto didn''t hide anything and gave a nod to Kiriya''s question.


    "Why?"


    "Do you want to know?"


    Kusumoto looked at Kiriya as if waiting for his answer.


    Kiriya felt that Kusumoto''s stare was quite weird, which made him really wonder what Shishio had done to Kusumoto, but in the end, he didn''t really want to get involved. No, he was too scared to be involved.


    "....no, it''s okay."


    He had to say that a woman was a troublesome creature, which made him think that a male was better since he loved how reliable they were, especially when he needed a shoulder to lean on.


    "Is that so?"


    Kusumoto didn''t really care about Kiriya''s answer and just looked away while thinking about Shishio''s movie, wondering what kind of movie he made.


    "By the way..."


    "Hmm?"


    Kiriya wanted to ask whether Kusumoto would do something simr again in the future, but when he thought how brave she was to apologize to everyone, he knew that she wouldn''t do it again, so he shook his head and asked, "Is there something that you want to ask?"


    "Well..."


    Kusumoto hesitated and asked with a blush, "What kind of girl is Oga-kun''s girlfriend?"


    "......"


    Kiriya wondered whether Shishio had eaten this young woman.


    ---


    While Kiriya answered Kusumoto''s questions, Shishio and Misaki also answered Fuuka''s questions.


    The three of them stayed in the cafe, which was opened in the second year.


    Why the second year?


    It was the closest, and this cafe was opened by Kawai Ritsu and Miu Ashihara''s ss.


    Their ss opened a maid cafe, so the majority of girls wore maid outfits except for Ritsu since she wore a butler outfit.


    Still, it made himplex when he saw the girls squeal excitedly when Ritsu served them.


    To be honest, there were many sses that opened a cafe at the cultural festival. Naturally, it wasn''t all of them, but at least there were two or three each year.


    He also remembered that Shiina''s ss also opened a cafe, so he thought to visit her tomorrow before their game exhibition.


    As the three ordered drinks and food, Fuuka observed Shishio for a while, seemingly in a daze since she had to say this guy was so handsome. She looked at Misaki and wondered how her stupid sister could get someone as handsome as him, which made her a bit jealous.


    "Miu! Miu! I want this! Oh, this one too!" Misaki ordered by pointing at the menus.


    "Yes, yes." Miu still maintained a gentle smile, then looked at Shishio. "How about you, Shishio-kun?"


    "One smile." Shishio flirted without batting his eyes.


    "......." Fuuka.


    Miu was speechless, but she smiled helplessly at him. "Geez, be serious, Shishio-kun!"


    "Can I order you tonight?" Shishio whispered at the voice, which could be heard by Miu.


    "We-Well... we can talk about thatter at night..." Miu answered stammeringly with a blush on her face.


    He had to say this girl was so cute that he wanted to take her back directly. Still, he breathed deeply and said, "One omurice and tea!"


    "Okay, wait a moment." Miu still maintained her smile before she looked at Fuuka, who also gave her an order.


    When Miu left, Fuuka looked at Shishio and Misaki again, then asked, "Are you really dating?"


    "We are, but our rtionship isn''t equal." Misaki thought that this was the best way to describe their rtionship.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Fuuka was confused.


    "I am his bitch," Misaki proudly said.


    "........"


    Shishio and Fuuka felt a bit regretful about bringing Misaki to this cafe somehow.

 Chapter 732: Onee-chan

    <h4>Chapter 732: Onee-chan</h4>


    "...."


    The cafe fell into silence so suddenly.


    "Ah, you mean that dog is cute, right?"


    "That''s right! That''s right!"


    Shishio and Fuuka quickly reacted and added a random excuse, but all of them nodded before they looked away. Still, the girls still nced at him from time to time with a blush.


    "But you wrote a number of c**ms on my butt��"


    He quickly covered her mouth and whispered, "What the hell are you saying? Your sister in front of you!" However, she licked his palm, which made him even more speechless.


    "So, what? She is my sister. She isn''t a stranger."


    He was speechless, but then he said, "Then, do you think it is alright for her to know that you have a doddle fetish? Do you like it when I draw your body with a marker and also make you a meat toilet on the bed?


    "What the hell are you saying?!" Misaki exploded and quickly covered his mouth.


    Their small talk quickly became an argument.


    "But don''t you like it? You even cum ten times! Even if I passed out, you kept doing it."


    "Ha? If you don''t force me to do that, why should I have done such a weird fetish?!"


    While they argued in quiet voices that the people around them were unable to hear their conversation, Fuuka, who was on their side, was at a loss, and her face was so hot, blushing from hearing their conversation.


    What the hell was this?


    Was this her sister?


    How did Misaki be such a slut?


    Was her sister such a bitch?


    What went wrong with the doodle fetish and meat toilet?


    Also, ten times? Wasn''t that too much?


    Fortunately, when Fuuka wasn''t sure what to do, Miu came with their orders and also stopped them.


    "Stop! Stop you two! Don''t fight!"


    Miu was helpless.


    "Hmph!" 2x


    Shishio and Misaki looked away before they nced at each other.


    "How about we do it tonight?"


    "Come on! Who is afraid of who?"


    The two thought they couldn''t settle their problem in this ce, so they might as well solve it on the bedter at night.


    "......" Fuuka and Miu.


    However, Fuuka quickly realized something and looked at Miu with an awkward expression. "You-You misunderstood them! They-They were talking about an anime! Yes, an anime!" Even if she didn''t really like Misaki, it didn''t mean she wanted her sister to have a bad reputation, especially when she knew how dangerous a rumor could be in the school.


    Once someone was hit by a rumor, their life would hardly be calm. They would be the center of attention in a negative way, and sooner orter, they might be a target of bullying.


    While Fuuka didn''t think Misaki needed a school since she knew her sister was a genius, she didn''t want Miu to have a bad image of Misaki and Shishio or spread a rumor about them.


    However...


    "Ah, it''s okay. You don''t need to worry since it is something normal," Miu said gently.


    "Eh?"


    Was this normal?


    Was this normal for a high school in Tokyo?


    Suddenly, Fuuka felt that Tokyo was a dangerous ce, or she might just not be up-to-date since she didn''t know what kind of development happened in the city.


    Yet, even so, even if this might be a trend in this city, she might not be able to follow this trend.


    "Miu, I have heard there is a spell when one orders omurice, right? Can you cast the magic to the omurice?" Misaki suddenly asked expectantly.


    "I am the one who orders the omurice, right?


    "Geez, don''t be stingy, okay? I will eat your meat sausage tonight."


    Misaki looked at him with a smile while licking her lips.


    "........." Shishio.


    Fuuka decided to look away since she just didn''t know what to do at that moment. Still, this also made her confused, and there was one question she wanted to ask the two of them, but before that, she hoped that Miu could move away from their table first.


    "O-Okay..." Miu was a bit embarrassed, but she nodded. She took a deep breath, yet she was hardly calm since a cute blush was still spreading on her cheeks.


    Shishio just wanted to bring Miu home now.


    Miu made a heart gesture with her hands and then said, "Turn delicious, moe moe kyun~!"


    "......" 3x


    "As expected, I can''t do it!" Miu covered her eyes and was in tears before running away.


    "No, it''s good. You''re so cute." Misaki pped her hands and said, "I can''t do that, though."


    Shishio and Fuuka only nced at Misaki, but they said nothing.


    Shishio took his spoon and ate his omurice. The taste of ketchup, nd eggs, and various frozen foods entered his mouth, but Miu''s sacrifice somehow made this dish be more delectable.


    He sighed and thought it might be a price he had to ept after getting an "Enhanced Tongue" and "Cooking Mastery" since simple food couldn''t satisfy his appetite.


    "Shishio, aahh...!"


    Misaki opened her mouth, waiting for him to feed her.


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment and thought to feed her with something different, but this time, he fed her with the omurice, honestly. "Is it good?"


    "It''s okay."


    Misaki wanted to say Shishio''s was better, but in the end, she held it.


    "Say, there is something that I want to ask you two." Fuuka couldn''t control it anymore since she had always wanted to ask them this question.


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you two really dating?" Fuuka asked.


    They might have told her that they had dated, yet it was just hard for her to believe it so easily.


    Even now, she knew how Misaki''s feelings toward Mitaka were since Misaki wasn''t good at hiding her feelings.


    If she falls in love with someone, she will show it directly, without hiding anything.


    If it was other girls, they might not do this, but this girl wasn''t good at the matter of feelings, so being direct was the only thing that she could do.


    Fuuka could see Misaki''s feelings for Shishio from her expression alone.


    While they might have been fighting before, Fuuka could see how happy Misaki was. While her mouth was talking about something outrageous, her eyes had always been smiling, as if every moment she spent with him was so precious.


    It was outrageous since Fuuka had always thought that Misaki had always been in love with Mitaka, so this change stupified her.


    However, Fuuka had to say she felt a bit jealous. She looked at Misaki, then Shishio, feeling extremelyplex in her heart since even if she might have dated Mitaka before, their rtionship was far from the two of them.


    Happy? Fun? Warm?


    All Fuuka felt when she dated Mitaka was only emptiness.


    Still, while Fuuka thought that Misaki would answer her with a joke answer, she didn''t expect that Misaki would give her and gentle smile as she held Shishio''s hand and leaned on his shoulder.


    "Yes, we''re dating, and I love him so much."


    "........"


    Fuuka stared into Misaki''s eyes which were full of gentleness and love, something which she had never thought to see on Misaki''s before she took her cup of coffee, trying to hide her sigh, and said, "...is that so?"


    "Do you want to date him too?"


    "......"


    Fuuka almost spat out the coffee in her mouth, but while she didn''t, the liquid of the coffee dropped from the corner of her mouth because of how shocked she was. Fortunately, Shishio quickly reacted and put a tissue on her lips.


    "Use this."


    "Th-Thanks..."


    Fuuka''s heart was hardly calm as she wiped the coffee on her lips. She looked at Misaki angrily, then said, "Don''t joke around, Misaki! Is this one of the plots of your anime? Are you going to make a harem anime and make two sisters date one guy at the same time?!"


    Fuuka was furious at this moment and suddenly thought of several plots, which showed in the story which shouldn''t be read by someone below 18.


    As Misaki was a genius at animation; naturally, her family also learned many things about anime.


    Even if Fuuka didn''t really want to learn, she happened to hear the conversation of her family, which made her also learn many things, including harem anime, hentai, and many others.


    "Don''t joke around!"


    Still, while Fuuka was angry, she nced at Shishio, blushing, before she looked away and showed how displeased she was.


    "......." Shishio.


    However, Misaki seemed to be interested. "Oh! That''s kind of interesting! Two sisters date one man at the same time! Let''s name it "Kiss x Sis"!"


    "........" Fuuka.


    "Stop! Stop! You''re troubling, Fuuka-nee."


    "Eh? You call her "nee" suffix?"


    "I can''t do that?"


    "You have never called me that!"


    Misaki felt that it was uneptable that Shishio had never called her with a "-nee" suffix even though she was a big sister.


    (Note: "Nee" or "Onee" is a suffix to add when someone calls a woman who is a little older than you. It''s like a big sister).


    "With your conduct every day, it is hard for me to call you that." Shishio shook his head.


    Fuuka somehow nodded at Shishio''s words.


    "No! Call me Misaki-oneechan! Call me!"


    Misaki started to throw a tantrum. She even put her face on hisp and rubbed her face there.


    However, Shishio quickly pulled her away since he was afraid she might awake something she shouldn''t.


    "..ter."


    "Yay!"


    She hugged him happily, but he sighed, thinking that this girl was quite troublesome. The only fortunate thing was that this young woman was happy being treated as a meat toilet, which was a good thing.


    "What about Mitaka?" Fuuka asked after they stopped flirting, which made her feel bad.


    "Mitaka? If you want him, you can go for him," Misaki said with ease and continued to flirt with Shishio, asking him to call her "Onee-chan."


    "........"


    However, Fuuka could hear how callous and cold Misaki''s words were. It was like Misaki was throwing a used tissue into the trash, which made her feel a bit at a loss.

 Chapter 733: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 733: Revenge</h4>


    When Misaki said those words, Fuuka''s feelings toward Mitaka vanished. She might not realize it, but what she wanted to do was just to be better than Misaki. Having Mitaka made her better than Misaki, especially when she saw Misaki''s heartbroken expression before.


    Fuuka knew that she was being insidious for thinking so, but she had a lot of dissatisfaction toward Misaki, especially when her parents loved Misaki more than her.


    As long as she could be better than Misaki, it was all good.


    As for Mitaka, she realized that her feeling might not be as deep as she had imagined, especially when he didn''t even love her to begin with. She also knew that deep inside, Mitaka was as insidious as her.


    She showed a bitter expression and looked at the two before she shook her head since she felt that she wasn''t worthy of being with them. Her sister was happy; then, it was all good.


    As for her, she could get her happinesster in the future.


    If she couldn''t, then she might follow Misaki''s words, but she wanted to learn more about him first.


    Still, jokes aside, the three had a great time together.


    However, Shishio realized that Mitaka was staring at them, which made him frown since this guy was like a creepy stalker. This guy made him ufortable, and he thought it was time to get rid of him. To be honest, if it was before, he might not have done this since he was also helping Misaki and Mitaka to be together, but now, it was different.


    He looked at the two sisters and said, "By the way, Mitaka-senpai is around."


    "Huh?" 2x


    Fuuka and Misaki looked at him at the same time before they looked at the direction in which he pointed. Then, they turned and saw Mitaka enter their sight.


    "!?"


    Mitaka also happened to see them staring in his direction. If it was before, he might just nonchntly join them, but somehow, he couldn''t do that. He wasn''t sure of the cause, but he felt that the atmosphere or his heart forced him to look away awkwardly before he quickly left.


    "........" 2x


    Fuuka and Misaki didn''t say anything, but their expressions clearly told everything.


    Was that Mitaka?


    When they saw him, they didn''t see that childhood friend who had always been with them. They didn''t see the figure that had made them fall in love. Instead, all they could see was just a creepy person, which made them shudder.


    Misaki quickly hugged Shishio''s arm since she felt Mitaka was too weird.


    Fuuka looked at Misaki and somehow felt a bit jealous since she felt Mitaka''s expression was too weird, which made her also feel quite scared.


    What was that expression?


    Eh?


    What would happen if he suddenly talked to them?


    He looked at their reaction and didn''t feel surprised since Mitaka''s expression before was just that desperate.


    While Mitaka might not have realized it, he was like Sorata before.


    Shishio thought that it was a bit ironic that both senior and junior were simr to each other.


    "Okay, should we go back now?"


    "Okay."


    Misaki nodded, but Fuuka was also desperate. "Eh? You''re going to leave me?" Suddenly, the thought of her might be called by Mitaka when she was alone emerged. Yet, she didn''t want to since she could tell how troublesome it was.


    Shishio thought of something and then took out something.


    "What is this?" Fuuka was confused when Shishio gave her a paper.


    "It''s a map of where the base of themittee of the cultural festival is located. You can see a lot of people there."


    "Th-Thanks."


    Fuuka thanked him, but she felt that Mitaka wouldn''t follow her, right?


    Still, she didn''t really want to walk alone, so they walked together again until Misaki asked, "By the way, you''re not going to meet him?" Their family should havee tomorrow, yet Fuuka came one day early. If her purpose wasn''t to meet Jin, then what was it?


    However, Shishio felt that it was different. After all, thest time Fuuka and Mitaka dated each other was at the end of middle school, so why should she onlye now, even though they were already in the third grade?


    What happened in the first and second years?


    There was no answer, but probably because of the plot, so no one mentioned it.


    "Huh? Why should I meet him?" Fuuka subconsciously replied.


    "Eh? Didn''t youe early because you wanted to meet him?" Misaki


    "That''s..."


    Fuuka was dumbfounded since she had forgotten her intention toe to this cultural festival. However, the image of Mitaka, who sneaked around, emerged in her mind again, which made her hesitate.


    Fuuka thought for a moment and said, "Say, can you pretend to leave first, and when I need your help, pleasee." Suddenly, she wondered whether Mitaka would suddenlye to her when Shishio and Misaki had left. If Mitaka had reallye, she wondered what would happen if Mitaka had known about the rtionship between Shishio and Misaki; what would his reaction be?


    "Wait, does Mitaka know about your rtionship?"


    Fuuka almost forgot to question this question.


    Shishio wasn''t sure why, but he felt that this young woman was quite a sadist, but he thought that a woman could be really vengeful.


    The guys thought that they might have done something sorry and showed a regretful expression for ying with the hearts of the girls, but they didn''t realize anger, which was simr to a volcanic eruption that could destroy everything.


    As long as the girls were given a chance, they would do something that hardly one ever thought with their minds, and they would regret it.


    Shishio suddenly thought that he had to treasure his girls more.


    However, Misaki thought about Fuuka''s question for a moment and said, "He should know, right? After all, we have often shown how intimate we are."


    "What''s wrong with the question mark?"


    "Well, I don''t really know since we have never talked now."


    After that incident, neither Misaki nor Mitaka talked to each other.


    Mitaka had cruelly rejected Misaki''s works, especially after realizing he was no longer needed by her side. While he might be able to see it, he pretended nothing had happened, especially when he believed it was impossible for Misaki to fall for others, considering how madly in love she was with him.


    Yet, what Mitaka didn''t know, his action was too much, and Misaki had had enough of him.


    "Anyway, can you do it?" Fuuka asked her previous question, and she told them to pretend to leave her alone.


    "What do you think, Shishio?" Misaki asked.


    "Why not?" He agreed without much thought since he really felt that it was better to finish Mitaka''s matter now.


    Hearing his words, Misaki hesitated, but she nodded, but she knew that herst imagination of Mitaka would disappear after this incident since, even now, she had a feeling that Mitaka might follow them, which made her quite nervous about being honest.


    As they nned, Misaki and Shishio pretended to leave Fuuka.


    As Fuuka walked around, she also stopped near the room of themittee, where there were many people passing one after another. Yet, as expected, someone suddenly called her name.


    "Fuuka."


    "........"


    She decided to ignore him.


    "Wait, Fuuka! Let''s talk! I apologize for what I have done to you!"


    Fuuka stopped, and somehow her emotion boiled with rage when she heard Mitaka''s words.


    Apologize?


    What did you mean?


    Did you feel regret now after so many years?


    Oh, it is already toote!


    Suddenly, Misaki''s voice emerged in her mind.


    ''Why don''t we date him together?''


    While Misaki was joking, Fuuka took these words seriously. She turned, then looked at Mitaka, who showed remorse and regret as if she was the most pitiful being in this world.


    Oh, how much she wanted to punch this bastard''s face now.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mitaka flinched since Fuuka''s words were cold without remorse.


    "I... do you feel angry at me?"


    "No." Fuuka shook her head and said, "I am not."


    "You''re lying!"


    "Why do you think I am lying? Can you read someone else''s mind?"


    "......."


    Mitaka took a deep breath and said, "Anyway, do you want to talk?"


    "Sure."


    "Let''s go."


    However, when Mitaka turned, he noticed Fuuka didn''t bother following him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Why not talk here?"


    "......" Mitaka.


    "But..."


    "But, what? Aren''t you a man? You should be clear with your words."


    "........"


    Did something happen to her?


    Was it his fault?


    He clenched his fists while thinking so. However, when they dated, he couldn''t lie about his feelings since he knew that what he loved wasn''t Fuuka but Misaki. Naturally, he understood that her anger was normal, yet wasn''t it a bit too cold of her to answer her like this?


    While he didn''t know, he might expect her to beg him; by then, he would apologize while telling how much he felt about Misaki, but it didn''t go that way. Instead, she was cold and didn''t show much interest in him. He could even see contempt in her eyes, which made him also lose his emotion.


    Did Mitaka have a good temper?


    No.


    If he had a good temper, there was no way he could think to throw a tantrum by moving out from Sakurasou.


    Yes, throwing a tantrum.


    At the beginning of the story, his reason for leaving Sakurasou was nothing but just to throw a tantrum at Misaki to show how serious he was at Misaki. Unfortunately, Misaki didn''t go chase after him, even though he nned to return if she begged.


    If it was in the original, Sorata would say that Misaki was sad after Mitaka left. Unfortunately, there was no Sorata any longer, and no one could make Mitaka feel better at this moment.


    "Do you have a boyfriend now?"


    Mitaka wasn''t sure why he asked this question, but he regretted it, especially when he saw Fuuka''s smile.


    "We''re not dating, but I like him."


    Fuuka took her phone and sent a text to someone.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I am calling him here."


    "......" Mitaka.


    However, Mitaka wasn''t the only one who was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong?" Misaki asked since she saw him take out his phone.


    "There is a text on my phone."


    "From who? Your new girlfriend?"


    "........"


    Shishio didn''t say anything and opened his phone before he was dumbfounded.


    Misaki, who peeked at his screen, was also dumbfounded.


    As for why they were dumbfounded, the reason was simple.


    Fuuka: "Can youe here for a second?"

 Chapter 734: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 734: Farewell</h4>


    As Fuuka had asked them before, Shishio and Misaki didn''t leave. Instead, they pretended to leave and protected Fuuka from their hiding ce.


    "We''re like ninjas!"


    "....."


    While Misaki was excited, Shishio was speechless.


    "Say, have you learned a ninjutsu?"


    After all, while it was subtle, Misaki could tell that Shishio was a bit simr to a ninja somehow.


    "Yes."


    "Wow! Wow! Wow! Teach me, Shishio!"


    "It''s impossible for you."


    "Huh? Why?" Misaki couldn''t ept such a cruel judgment from Shishio.


    "You''re too noisy."


    "..." Misaki.


    The two fought for a while before they stopped when Mitaka appeared, and they eavesdropped on their conversation.


    While he didn''t say anything, he could tell that Fuuka had gotten irritated at Mitaka. However, he didn''t feel surprised since even if Mitaka seemed to apologize, he had this aura of superiority as if telling Fuuka, ''Look, I apologize to you. Please forgive me and don''t chase after me again since I love someone else.''


    If it was before, Fuuka might not have seen this, but she had met Shishio, which made her blind devotee toward Mitaka vanish.


    Mitaka was no longer a special person. Instead, he had be worse and more creepy in the minds of Fuuka.


    If Mitaka was a masochist and a pervert, he might be happy. Unfortunately, he wasn''t.


    Or might he be able to be one in the future?


    However, one Shiro-san was enough. There was no need to add more of this unknown creature.


    "What are they talking about?" Misaki asked curiously as she stretched her head curiously.


    "Be careful. They might discover you." He tried to hide her presence, but he also looked at her expression. He thought that he might be able to see something, but he was speechless when only excitement and curiosity were all he saw. There was nothing forlorn, missing, or whatever emotions were in her expression.


    Mitaka''s presence had vanished from her heart.


    Shishio realized that he might be a cruel man since he had a lot of women, but he kept making a lot of them, causing many people to have heartbreak, yet it was okay, wasn''t it?


    To be honest, he was sure that many girls and women that had been yed by Mitaka at this moment would be happy to see Mitaka''s current expression since it was too funny.


    By now, he knew that he had be the character who stole the woman in the NTR story.


    Yet, he had to say bing this type of character was nice, and the feeling of conquering the women of others was simply irresistible. He just couldn''t get enough of it, but at the same time, it made him wonder.


    Even Mitaka, who was known as Cassanova of Suimei, had his retributions.


    No, even the real Cassanova also received karma.


    In his case, would he receive the same thing?


    However, he shook his head since there was a big difference between him, Mitaka, and Casanova.


    Power.


    This was the big difference between them.


    Mitaka and Cassanova were the onlymoners who were good at seducing women.


    On the other hand, Shishio might not be much different from an Emperor or King in history.


    Their position was different, and wasn''t it natural for him to have a lot of lovers?


    The sense of conquest that came from power and a woman weren''t much different.


    They were so addicting, especially those women who were hard to conquer, such as cold women, a woman of someone, and many other things.


    Once someone has tasted it, they might not be able to stop.


    However, naturally, everything should have a limit, and he also shouldn''t get ahead of himself or be arrogant as if everything he had received was something that should be expected. Instead, he knew that everything he received in this world was because of his women, so he knew he should love and care for them dearly.


    Still, if some of them wanted him to handle them roughly, he was okay too.


    In conclusion, he wanted to say that everything should have a bnce.


    Even though doing it with various women felt good, he shouldn''t act as if everything he got was something granted. Even if he had gotten them, he shouldn''t forget that they were living individuals and they had emotions and feelings.


    Still, while he and Misaki peeked at Fuuka and Mitaka, suddenly his phone vibrated, and he saw a text from Fuuka, who told him toe to her.


    He didn''t give an answer immediately but looked at Misaki, wanting to see her reaction. "What do you think?"


    "Why do you ask me?" Misaki asked with a smile.


    "I am your boyfriend."


    "......"


    Misaki stared at him for a moment before she hugged him tightly and sniffed deep into his scent.


    "Do you want to do shimai-don?"


    (Shimai-don: doing it with two sisters at the same time).


    "........"


    "Ah, it reacts!"


    "If you touch it, of course, it will react."


    He quickly pulled away her hand, fearing his penis might react even harder.


    "By the way, go answer it! If you make her wait any longer, she will be nervous!" To be honest, even Misaki was curious about what Fuuka wanted to do.


    "........"


    Shishio looked at Misaki for a moment before he gave a reply to Fuuka. However, he didn''t tell her that he was going toe. Instead, he told her toe to his location, which startled Misaki.


    "You tell her toe here?!" Misaki was dumbfounded.


    "Why not? So, hurry up and hide if you don''t want to be seen."


    "........"


    Misaki stared at Shishio for a moment before she nodded since she felt everything had be more interesting. She quickly hid, and Shishio also started to walk down the nearby stairs as if he was just walking down.


    On the other hand, Fuuka, who received his reply, nodded and quickly gave him a reply. She didn''t even look at Mitaka, who was on the side like she was ignoring him.


    "........" Mitaka.


    "Come on! Follow me."


    "........"


    Mitaka was confused, but in the end, when he saw her leave, while he hesitated, he also started to follow. He didn''t understand what Fuuka wanted to do, but he realized that because of him, she had changed. However, it was impossible for him to lie about his feelings since he knew that he liked Misaki instead of Fuuka.


    Even though he believed that Fuuka was an amazing woman, he had to say sorry to her, so he hoped that she could forget about him, but when they walked, he suddenly saw Shishio walking from downstairs.


    "Oga-kun?"


    "Senpai?"


    Shishio and Mitaka looked at each other.


    While Mitaka thought it was a coincidence to meet Shishio, Fuuka''s action confused him.


    "Shishio-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Fuuka-nee? You suddenly told me toe here so suddenly." Shishio looked at Fuuka with an inexplicable gaze.


    However, Mitaka suddenly realized something, and his heart started to feel ufortable.


    "Come closer."


    Fuuka didn''t answer him but pulled him closer.


    "Hmm?"


    Shishio didn''t react, but his lips were kissed.


    "......"


    Shishio, Mitaka, and Misaki.


    Fuuka pulled Shishio and kissed his lips without hesitation, showing how big grudges she had for Mitaka for talking as if her world revolved around him. He talked like if he wasn''t around, her world would be destroyed, so she was going to show him that even without him, she was okay and even happy.


    While Shishio was stunned, he could tell that this young woman was nervous, so he hugged her waist and took the lead role, causing her to blush and start to enjoy his lead.


    Suddenly, the two were in their own world, hugging and kissing each other as if no one was around them.


    However, the ce which he told Fuuka toe to was empty. There were no people except the four of them. It was a perfect ce for one if they wanted to do something naughty at the cultural festival since there weren''t any exhibitions in this ce, which made this ce deserted.


    Still, while Fuuka and Shishio enjoyed their kiss, Mitaka and Misaki could only stare at this scene in silence.


    ''What the hell?!''


    Mitaka looked at this scene in shock before anger took over him, but he didn''t move since he was scared of Shishio. He could only look at the two, showing how intimate they were, which made him confused, wondering when they met each other.


    Why?


    Why was it Shishio?


    Even though he was the one who told her that he didn''t love her, watching this woman fall into the hand of another man so easily, forgetting about their previous love like nothing had happened between them, made him annoyed and angry.


    However, Shishio and Fuuka didn''t care about Mitaka''s anger.


    Yet, Misaki''s reaction was quite different. She was hiding, and she was watching how her sister kissed Shishio so happily. The voices of their lips and salivae were so lewd, which made her realize how dangerous this situation was.


    Is... is this NTR?


    Suddenly, Misaki realized, and she stared at this scene in a daze.


    Was her sister going to take away Shishio?


    What?!


    She watched this scene in shock, and somehow, she also had the urge to stop the two of them, but strangely enough, she could only watch the two of them in silence, like she was petrified by the gaze of Medusa.


    When Fuuka couldn''t breathe anymore, their lips parted, and a string of saliva connected between their lips.


    Fuuka seemed like she was drunk, staring at him with a feverish gaze, clearly showing her desire for him.


    They looked at each other, and somehow there was no need for words between them since they knew what they wanted to do now.


    Fuuka took Shishio''s arm intimately, then looked at Mitaka with a smile and said, "Farewell." She then pulled Shishio away from Mitaka. "Let''s go."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Why not?"


    As the two talked to each other, Mitaka looked at their backs in silence and shock before a regret welled up in his heart, realizing how stupid he was, but there was no medicine for regret, and he could only see them walking away, leaving him.


    By now, he realized Fuuka was no longer in love with him. Instead, she was more than happy without him by her side.


    On the other hand, Misaki no longer cared about Mitaka and quickly chased after Shishio and Fuuka since she was afraid something would happen between them.


    Mitaka saw Misaki, and it stunned him.


    "Misaki!"


    However, Misaki ignored him and also left him.


    Still, Mitaka shook his head and wiped his eyes before he saw that Misaki had disappeared. He sighed in relief and thought that it was a dream.


    ''It''s alright. The one that I like is Misaki.''


    Mitaka kept saying those words before he walked away, but unlike before, his steps were weak, as if he received a blow on his sr plexus, but he might not realize he might receive another blow on his chin tomorrow.

 Chapter 735: Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 735: Sleep</h4>


    "Fuuka!"


    Misaki quickly ran through Shishio and Fuuka, looking at her sister in grief while hugging Shishio as if telling her he was hers.


    However, Fuuka only looked at Misaki calmly and said, "Say, Misaki, do you still remember your words before?"


    "My words before?"


    "Let''s date him together."


    "Eh?"


    "Let''s do it."


    "..." Misaki looked at Fuuka in doubt and asked, "Are you okay with that?"


    "Sure."


    Misaki then smiled and said, "Okay, let''s skip the cultural festival." She was in the middle while holding Shishio and Fuuka.


    "Eh? Where are we going?" Fuuka was confused.


    "An apartment."


    "Apartment? What are we going to do there?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "..."


    Fuuka quickly realized what they were about to do, but it was her first time, and was she going to do it with her sister?


    Was her first time going to be done in a threesome?


    Still, her mind was hardly sober, and Misaki''s words were like a whisper of a devil.


    While the two sisters talked to each other, Shishio was in silence, wondering whether they didn''t think about his opinion.


    "Shishio,e on."


    They took his hands and walked away from the school.


    However, he didn''t hate it and just walked with them since he had to say he was interested in their proposal.


    ---


    Fuuka told her parents that she was going to stay with Misaki.


    While her parents were surprised, they also felt happy since it seemed the rtionship between Fuuka and Misaki had improved.


    Yet, it was something normal since Fuuka and Misaki had done it together with him.


    Yes, she lost her first time in a threesome with her sister and Shishio.


    It might seem uneptable at first, but she had to say it was enjoyable.


    No, it was so much fun.


    To be honest, they were like a bitch under his hand.


    As of now, she was in the bathroom, looking at her buttocks, which were marked with a marker by Shishio. The mark was a kanji word, which was shown a number of times.


    As for what kind of times they were, many could guess it already, right?


    The thought of the previous action caused her body to shiver and be excited.


    By now, she understood why Misaki was quite tolerant of her boyfriend since she was sure that Misaki was unable to satisfy him alone.


    "Fuuka, let''s take a bath together~!"


    Fuuka was stunned when Misaki suddenly entered. "Wa-Wait!"


    "What are you getting nervous about? We have done it together before."


    "........"


    Fuuka was speechless, but she asked, "Where is Shishio?"


    "He should make dinner."


    "Huh? Can he cook?"


    "Of course!" Misaki raised her chest, showing how proud she was of Shishio''s amazingness.


    "But, you''re his woman; how can you let him cook for you?"


    "......." Misaki.


    "But, well, it might not be bad to enjoy his food, though. I am curious."


    "Right? He is cooking samgyetang or something now."


    "Samgyetang?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be good."


    "Oh-oh..."


    "Oh, right!"


    "Wh-what''s wrong?"


    "How about we give him a surprise?"


    "Surprise?"


    "It''s like this..." Misaki whispered something to Fuuka''s ear, causing her to blush, and she looked at her sister in disbelief for thinking something so perverted, but there was no intention of her rejecting the offer.


    Shishio had prepared a dinner for them, so why shouldn''t they reward him too?


    While the two talked, he didn''t know what they were talking about. Instead, he was cooking while looking at the rewards he got from Chihiro and Fuuka. By now, he suddenly realized that the cultural festival was really like a festival for him since, in just a few days, he got many things from various girls.


    In the past, he might need many days, but now, even if it was just a moment, he could get many things, which made him realize that he was already deep inside the abyss, and while it was possible for him to climb out from the abyss, he enjoyed this darkness since even if everything was dark, he wasn''t alone, and he could feel warm.


    Still, leaving that matter aside, he was going to check his rewards first.


    <As you have seen Chihiro Sengoku''s naked body, you have received a building in Singapore>


    <As you have touched Chihiro Sengoku''s breasts, you have received a Suimei Group>


    <As you have touched Chihiro Sengoku''s body, you have received an auction house>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Chihiro Sengoku, you have a museum>


    <As you have given a deep impression of Chihiro Sengoku''s heart, you have received enhanced swordmanship>


    <As you have sex with Chihiro Sengoku, you have received a "Medicine Mastery">


    By now, he had faced the system several times, so he had quite gotten used to it.


    His first reward was a building in Singapore. As for the value of this building, he knew that at least it was worth at least hundreds of millions of dors, which made him sigh.


    While Singapore was a small country, it was a major international transport hub in Asia and also the center of the global financial center. More importantly, thend area of this country was so minimal, so the value of thend was ridiculously high.


    It was a bit simr to Hong Kong somehow.


    However, he wondered why out of all the ces, it had to be Singapore.


    Was Chihiro interested in Singapore?


    Still, it didn''t matter since his second reward made him feel a bit speechless.


    ''Suimei Group...''


    In other words, he owns his high school now, which made him feel a bit conflicted.


    From an elementary school to a university, Suimei was a rather famous education group in this country, especially in the art area.


    Still, his third and fourth rewards were quite okay since he received an auction house and a museum.


    The auction house was a good thing since it gave him a lot of channels to various people with a lot of influence in this country or even internationally.


    On the other hand, the museum, while it was rather in, was located at the center of the city, which meant thend price of the museum was high, and he also owned all the things which were ced in the museum.


    Only his fifth reward was quite surprising.


    Enhanced Swordsmanship.


    It might seem strange, but this ability gave him the talent to learn any swordsmanship easily, and he could also improve his swordsmanship. His talent in swordsmanship might not be bad, but if he wanted to reach a fantasy level where he could cut down a building or two, it was impossible. Even he knew his limit might be only cutting down a tree or a giant stone.


    As for humans, it wasn''t much different from cutting vegetables and fruits. They were too fragile to stop his de.


    By now, he wondered whether he should be able to reach a fantasy level, but he knew that doing something like that would cause harm to his body.


    Even if his body was stronger than a normal person''s, there was still a limit.


    If he was asked to work out with a helicopter, it might be possible, but he couldn''t push up with 30 tons of weight on his body.


    If he dared to do so, he was afraid he might turn into mincemeat.


    His goal to throw a road roller at his enemy was still far away.


    However, as of now, he doesn''t need to worry about all the injuries on his body since he received a "Medicine Mastery."


    Hisst reward might be in, but it was amazing since it gave him all the knowledge of medicine from a human born to the future.


    By now, he dared to say that he could maintain the beauty of his women even if they became older.


    Suddenly, he realized knowledge was indeed power.


    As long as he had knowledge, he could do anything.


    Wealth was nothing now since even if some people were richer than him currently, they would die soon. On the other hand, he might be able to live forever.


    ''Maybe, I can also go to the parallel world?


    However, he quickly shook his head since his thought had gone so far away, and this wasn''t good.


    Having a dream was a good thing, but he was going to do it with a small step first.


    In other words, a baby step.


    He wanted to check the rewards that he got from Fuuka, but suddenly the voice from behind awoken him.


    "Shishio..." 2x


    He turned, and his brain froze when he saw Misaki and Fuuka were there. They had taken a bath and changed their clothes into a maid uniform.


    Twin maids.


    It was his first time seeing this.


    Something, which should only exist in fantasy, appeared in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, he had to thank Mitaka for doing something so stupid and ignoring such amazing girls.


    "What''s wrong with your clothes?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "I love it."


    His answer was firm.


    Misaki and Fuuka looked at each other andughed.


    "Have you finished cooking?"


    "It should be ready soon."


    "Then, as thanks. Let us help you."


    "Help? What kind of help?"


    While he was confused, they moved closer to him before they sat on their knees and took off his belts. His expression was subtle before he patted their heads, thinking that they were such a good bitch��he meant a woman.


    On the other hand, he didn''t know Rita was so frustrated at this moment and thought that she had to take drastic measures since her time in this country was limited and she needed to tell him about his feelings.


    Naturally, Rita wasn''t the only one who was frustrated during such an enjoyable moment as a cultural festival.


    Mitaka was in silence, staying in his room, thinking about the kiss that Fuuka and Shishio shared. He had told her that he loved Misaki, so he couldn''t be with Fuuka, yet watching Fuuka enjoying her moment with another man while ignoring him made his heart a mess.


    Mitaka had always thought that he was irreceable, yet he was receable, and it was easy to forget him.


    Knowing this, he was a mess, but he knew he still had one person.


    Yes, Misaki!


    As long as Misaki was in love with him, everything would be okay.


    "Misaki is still in love with me..."


    The inferiority in his voice had slowly disappeared, reced with an arrogancy, but he didn''t realize his voice was trembling since he was afraid that Misaki was also going to disappear too.


    By then...


    "No, no!"


    He believed in Misaki, and he believed that Misaki was still in love with him.


    As he tried to force himself to believe that Misaki was still in love with him, he closed his eyes and tried to sleep.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t.

 Chapter 736: Start!

    <h4>Chapter 736: Start!</h4>


    On the third day, it was the day that had been anticipated by every student on the Sakurasou.


    Whether Ryuunosuke, Shiina, Misaki, Ritsu, Nanami, or Shishio decided to skip their sses and clubs exhibition since they had to prepare their game.


    Yes, they were going to exhibit their game to everyone in the hall soon at noon.


    As of now, they were in the preparation room behind the exhibition room to prepare their game.


    "As expected, that costume suits you well, Nanami."


    Nanami would be the charge of MC, so her clothes had to be attractive. Before, her costume was rather poorly done with cat-like headgear and shoes, shorts, red costume, which was quiteme somehow. However, the main attraction of this exhibition had always been a game, so it didn''t really matter.


    Yet, he couldn''t ept it, so he changed it, so he changed her costume to something better.


    More importantly...


    Nanami smiled and moved closer. "Do you want me to wear this tonight?"


    While he might not say anything, this might be his real reason for changing her costume.


    Still, to be honest, the one who should change into a costume was only Nanami, but why did Ryuunosuke also have to change his costume?


    "Why are you forcing me to wear this?!"


    Ryuunosuke asked with shame, looking at everyone who forced him to wear a maid uniform. When he wore a maid uniform, it was impossible for one to distinguish his real gender. No matter who saw him, they would think of her as a cute girl.


    "Forcing? You don''t seem reluctant to wear that, Dragon," Misaki said with a snicker.


    "..."


    Ryuunosuke was silent and nced in Shishio''s direction before he lowered his head shyly.


    "..." Everyone.


    When they saw him like this, they really thought that Ryuunosuke was a girl.


    Suddenly, in Shishio''s mind, a certain word emerged.


    Trap.


    This was definitely a trap.


    Shishio didn''t have an interest in this area, but certain people had an interest in this genre.


    To be honest, he had always thought of Ryuunosuke as a friend, but why did he feel this guy was thinking of him more than a friend?


    ''No, no!''


    He felt that it couldn''t continue like this. He wasn''t Hikigaya, who could ept Totsuka the way he was. He was a full-fledged man, and he was only interested in women. Still, he didn''t intend to expose Ryuunosuke''s thoughts since he didn''t want their rtionship to be awkward.


    It was better to stay like this, yet he couldn''t help but tease this guy.


    He took his camera and took a picture of Ryuunosuke.


    The sound of the camera was clear to everyone''s ears.


    Ryuunosuke realized that his picture was taken by Shishio. He stared at him and asked, "Do you want me to report you to the police for taking a picture without permission?"


    "If you''re a girl, it might sound normal, but you''re a boy, Ryuunosuke." Shishio smiled.


    "Anyway, give me!"


    Ryuunosuke tried to steal Shishio''s camera, but Shishio reacted faster by raising his hand high.


    The difference in height between the two was huge.


    Ryuunosuke''s body was rather petite, so even if he tip-toed, he wouldn''t be able to reach his camera. However, how could he give up? He stretched his hands high, trying to steal the camera, but soon, he realized how awkward their position was, which stunned him in a ce.


    "What''s wrong, Ryuunosuke? Why is your face so red? Are you okay?"


    "I-I am okay!"


    Ryuunosuke felt like his head was overloaded with intense heat. His head stopped working, and many errors appeared in his brain. He had always been confused by his current state, especially when he thought about how Kiriya leaned his forehead against Shishio''s shoulder.


    Ryuunosuke didn''t care about the girls, but when Kiriya did it, he felt so ufortable, like he was being betrayed.


    However, with his personality, it was impossible for him to ask, and he just pretended nothing had happened even though he had run away before. He was also d that Shishio didn''t ask and just pretended to see nothing.


    Still, even so, his head was in a messy state.


    Ryuunosuke just didn''t know what to do until suddenly he felt strong hands on his shoulders.


    "You''re so cute, Ryuunosuke."


    "?!"


    His body was so weak at this moment when his deep voice was transmitted directly into his sensitive ear directly. Fortunately, his hands were so powerful that Shishio could hold him without an ambiguous posture.


    "If you''re a girl, I might go for you."


    "Wh-what the hell are you saying, idiot?!"


    Ryuunosuke couldn''t control it anymore and looked at him warily, but he became even more annoyed when he saw him chuckling.


    What the hell?


    Ryuunosuke wanted to get angry since he was treated like a joke by him, but when he thought about his words clearly, he shut his lips and said coldly, "I will check the game first." He sat on his seat and checked the game since he was in charge of programming.


    "Thanks."


    "...you don''t need to thank me. It''s my job..." Ryuunsuke answered while grumbling.


    Shishio didn''t say anything and shook his head since whatever Ryuunsuke felt; he felt it was impossible. Even if Ryuunosuke could trigger his system, and even if he had done it with his aunt and housewife, it was impossible to do it with Ryuunosuke even if he died since he really didn''t swing that way.


    Even if Ryuunosuke was cute and it was hard to distinguish his gender, Shishio was firm with his decision. Still, Ryuunosuke aside, he was thinking of checking the rewards he got from Fuuka since he hadn''t checked them.


    Thebination of twin sisters was just so dangerous that he almost didn''t let them go.


    Even now, if Misaki didn''t sit down on the chair, she might not be able to stand up since her legs were so weak.


    However, suddenly, Shishio thought about Mitaka, and he thought that he might have pushed him to the limit since he had taken two Kamiigusa sisters. Still, he felt that it should be okay since Mitaka should be able to make another girlfriend so easily, and he also wouldn''t give the Kamiigusa sisters to him since someone who could only manipte and hurt others didn''t deserve the Kamiigusa sisters.


    While Shishio knew that he didn''t have a right to say that he was much worse than Mitaka, one thing was for sure; he wouldn''t hurt his women. That was the only thing he was confident with, even though he was a scumbag beyond a save.


    <As you have seen Fuuka Kamiigusa''s naked body, you have received a Dairy Farm>


    <As you have kissed Fuuka Kamiigusa, you received an ind>


    <As you have touched Fuuka Kamiigusa''s breasts, you have received a building in Yokohama>


    <As you have touched Fuuka Kamiigusa''s body, you have received the Kyoto Purple Sanga F.C.>


    <As your little brother has been touched by Fuuka Kamiigusa, you have received a Chiba Lotte Marines>


    <As you have given a deep impression of Fuuka Kamiigusa''s heart, you have received enhanced ears>


    <As you have taken Fuuka Kamiigusa''s first time, you have received an enhanced flesh>


    ''As expected..''


    His first reward was a dairy farm.


    In other words, he didn''t need to buy his milk anymore since he had a dairy farm. He could get milk from its source directly. Still, he didn''t mean anything weird since what he meant was a normal cow instead of something else.


    ''When it is a holiday, let''s visit it.''


    As for his second reward, he got an ind. Naturally, the ind was in Japan, and it was a huge ind. Suddenly, he thought he could do something interesting with this ind, but he could think about thatter since it was better to check his rewards as soon as possible.


    His third reward was just a building in Yokohama. It was nothing special, but it gave him a lot of money.


    Still, his fourth reward was quite interesting since he got "Kyoto Purple Sanga F.C," which was a football club in Kyoto. It was quite a famous football club and quite powerful, but it definitely wasn''t number one.


    However, this club was owned by him now, so he was going to do his best to make it better. He also had a "Ser Mastery," so everything should be easier.


    On the other hand, his fifth reward was also amazing since he got a baseball club in Chiba. It was a good reward since the turf of his parents-inw was in Chiba. When he got to this baseball club, he knew that it would be easy for him to help his parents-inw, and it might also help him, so they could close their eyes in case he did something to the Yukinoshita sisters.


    Suddenly, the thought of Haruno, who was staring at him with an obsessed gaze, emerged in his mind, and it made him shudder for a moment. Still, he shook his head since he knew even if this young woman was cute, she was dangerous, yet this part of her was interesting, right?


    As for his sixth reward, he got the "Enhanced Ears," which enhanced his hearing ability. It was a good ability, but the drawback was obvious since it was rather noisy. The only fortunate thing was he had a "Seimei Kikan," which made him able to control his body perfectly, so he could lower the sound he heard like a remote television.


    ''Now, it''s thest one...''


    Hisst reward.


    Enhanced Flesh.


    In other words, the flesh on his body was enhanced and became stronger.


    Suddenly, he wondered whether there was someone who could defeat him in this world.


    However, what he didn''t know, his change triggered the interest of a certain someone since this certain someone felt threatened.


    It was like how two tigers met on the mountain. They couldn''t allow each other to be present on the same mountain, and when that happened, they could only fight with each other.


    While Shishio didn''t have such a metaphysical sense, the certain someone had it, and he was already on his way to this country.


    Still, before that, he was going to enjoy the cultural festival.


    "Okay, it''s about time. Let''s do our best!"


    "OOOHHH!"


    "By the way, do you want to put our hands together?" Misaki asked.


    "Well, why not?"


    No one disagreed, and they put their hands together.


    Misaki was full of smiles and shouted, "Sakurasou!!!"


    "OOOH!"


    "Yes."


    "Fight!"


    "Sakurasou!"


    "....."


    They all made a different shout, which made everything awkward.


    "Well, should we go out now?"


    It was their time, so even though the start was quite awkward, no one hesitated or got nervous since they were confident in their work.


    As they walked to the stage, everyone in the audience had a different kind of emotion, especially those who knew the creators of this game.


    Some were happy, some were excited, but some were...


    Let''s not mention them in this chapter since the curtain was opened, and their game was about to start!

 Chapter 737: Hallucination

    <h4>Chapter 737: Hallucination</h4>


    Mitaka looked at the brochure in his hands, which announced the game exhibition made by the Sakurasou. Watching how crowded the entrance of the exhibition was, he could tell that everyone was looking forward to this exhibition, especially with all the famous members listed on the brochure.


    Mitaka knew how famous Shishio was, especially when his writing was so beautiful.


    Shishio''s achievement in writing was something that Mitaka was jealous of.


    To be honest, Mitaka also didn''t like Shishio since whenever he was with him, he felt inferior. It was also why he was close to Sorata since when he was with Sorata, he felt he was better.


    As for Shiro-san?


    Even if this guy was a pervert, Shiro-san''s writing ability was something Mitaka could only look up to.


    Still, because of Shiro-san''s pervertedness, Mitaka also felt that he was better. He was the best among Sakurasou until Shishio came.


    Shishio was like everything that Mitaka wanted in life.


    Shishio had talent in many things. He was rich, smart, and had a lot of women, and there was a lot more.


    Who didn''t want all of that?


    Even Mitaka was jealous.


    Mitaka might love Misaki, but if he was asked if he could date all the women while dating Misaki, who didn''t want to?


    Unfortunately, Mitaka didn''t have what Shishio could have, and he could only run away, facing his inferiority toward Misaki. When he did this, he thought that Misaki would chase him like how she did most of the time. He thought she would beg him to return and use his script, but to his shock, she ignored him and made an anime with Shishio.


    The two achieved great sess, leaving him staring in dazed disbelief.


    Misaki?


    By now, he realized even though she was in love with him, in the end, the most important thing for her was her work. He had never been number one, and she also quickly found his recement. It was also why he cruelly told her not to publish the anime she made with Shishio.


    Mitaka knew how the woman''s heart worked, and he also knew he was attractive, so he used this advantage to seduce many women. While he didn''t say anything, watching Misaki was a mess also pleased him since he wanted her to feel the pain he felt, ignoring how she was hurt by his action, especially when she didn''t have much experience with an emotional matter.


    Having superiority over her, he thought that he was the one who controlled everything, but Misaki ignored him.


    Was his existence that small in her heart?


    His head was a mess since he realized he couldn''t control Misaki anymore.


    Everything, which he had done for the past few years, disappeared and turned into nothing.


    He was in a panic and didn''t know what to do, but the only thing that put him at ease was that he knew Shishio didn''t have an interest in Misaki.


    After all, if Shishio said that he had, even Mitaka didn''t think he could do anything.


    Knowing all of this puts him at ease.


    Even if he knew that Misaki''s existence became far and far away as he kept drowning in the mud, he would be okay since no matter how dark his surroundings were, knowing Misaki was still in love with him gave him a light.


    It was his salvation and best achievement since he could make such an amazing girl fall for him.


    Still, everything changed when the cultural festival was about to be held.


    Once again, he heard everyone in the Sakurasou was going to make a game. Even if he was blind, he knew that this game would be popr and achieve a lot of poprity. Knowing this, he felt regret since he couldn''t participate.


    If he could participate, his resume would be amazing since he could make an amazing game with many amazing people.


    It was the same case as the anime that he made with Misaki.


    While Misaki felt that his writing was dull, Mitaka only thought it felt good to be so famous.


    Unfortunately, such a convenient thing was no longer there.


    Even all the people who had tried to get close to him because of Misaki had already left.


    By now, Mitaka knew that without Misaki, he was nothing. He wasn''t much different from the rest. He wasn''t special. Instead, he was just a normal guy.


    For someone else, it might not be bad, but for him, who also wanted to be special, he longed for the word special to be applied to him.


    To be honest, he wanted their game to fail, but he knew that it would be hard for them to fail.


    Filled with a dilemma, he saw Fuuka.


    Fuuka was, without a doubt, one of the women he couldn''t forget since she was Misaki''s sister and his ex-lover.


    When he saw her, a delighted feeling appeared in his heart.


    He thought she was going to talk with him, telling him she was in love with him and asking him to date again.


    While what he did was unforgivable, he knew Fuuka couldn''t forget him. She should be in love with him.


    This should be the case, but he frowned when he saw Fuuka was with Shishio.


    Huh?


    How could they be together?


    Why were they so close?


    What was even more uneptable was that he saw her hugging Shishio''s arm intimately.


    Even though he didn''t feel love toward Fuuka, watching her, who he had thought was still in love with him, so intimately with another guy made him ufortable.


    Did she fall for him?


    In such a short moment?


    Or had they known each other before?


    He had left quite a while from Sakurasou, so he didn''t know anything about what had happened there since his rtionship with the others wasn''t that good.


    Sakurasou also had a rule not to allow the people who had left the dorm to return.


    It was a strange rule, but no matter how many times he begged, it was impossible for him to return.


    Even if he might always rely on a woman to get everything, he still had self-esteem, which he needed to maintain.


    But he regretted it now since he realized that many things had developed into something that he didn''t like. By then, Misaki had also joined, and the three of them happily enjoyed the cultural festival together while he could only watch them from afar like a stalker.


    What were they talking about?


    Why were Misaki and Shishio so close?


    What was their rtionship?


    His thought was terrorized by many things, and he just stared at them from a distance with bloodshot eyes.


    There were many things that he wanted to ask, but it was possible for him to ask Shishio or Misaki, so he put his target on Fuuka. He waited for them impatiently, and fortunately, Fuuka parted away with them, which gave him a chance to talk with her.


    When they were alone, he directly apologized, showing how regretful and remorseful he was for hurting her. While he didn''t bow his head, he felt he had bowed his head, especially when he put on a regretful expression.


    Still, what he didn''t know, he felt happy at this moment, showing how happy he was since he was superior.


    Having been inferior to Misaki, he had always wanted to be seen as someone special, and he got it by dating someone. When those women fell for him and gave their everything to him, he felt special. It was something that made him addicted, and the feeling he got from Misaki was the best since Misaki was the best woman that he knew.


    Unfortunately, the scene that he had been waiting for didn''t appear.


    Fuuka didn''t cry or look at him sadly for choosing Misaki. Instead, she called someone coyly while treating him like air. While he was furious, he was also a coward, so he didn''t dare to do anything. However, he was also curious about what Fuuka wanted to do, especially when she told him to follow her.


    Yet, he didn''t expect to meet Shishio. He could also see Shishio was surprised and confused by Fuuka''s call. He wanted to say something, but his eyes widened when Fuuka kissed Shishio.


    The two were kissing each other intimately like a pair of animals in a heart as they ignored his gaze and just made out in front of him.


    He couldn''tprehend anything for a moment, but when he woke up, a rush of anger clouded his head.


    What the hell was this!?


    While he wanted to pull them away, he didn''t move since he didn''t dare, especially when Shishio''s eyes were so scary, so he just stayed in a ce, waiting for them to end their make out.


    However, when they finished, Fuuka said, "Farewell." Then, she held Shishio''s hand and pulled him away, leaving him alone.


    Watching the two of them leave, Mitaka couldn''t move. He couldn''t say anything and just stared at them in a daze. By now, he regretted many things. He knew that he had hurt Fuuka, and this was her revenge.


    Her revenge was simple: to be happy.


    It was so simple, but it was effective.


    Mitaka couldn''t ept anything for a while, and he just stood there in disbelief, wondering how easy it was for a woman to leave him even though he had hurt her enough, so she couldn''t forget about him.


    Fuuka was happy, and Mitaka was swallowed by sadness.


    Still, Mitaka also felt angry with Shishio for doing such a thing. Shishio was rude and didn''t treat him like a senior.


    As he grumbled in anger, soon, Mitaka quickly woke up since he realized that he still had Misaki. He knew that Misaki wouldn''t betray her like Fuuka, so now, even if he felt ufortable, he decided to visit the game exhibition made by the Sakurasou.


    As he entered the hall, he looked around to search for an empty chair. As expected, it was hard since there were many people, but as he kept observing, he saw a familiar person.


    "Ah, Sorata?"


    Sorata, whose face was asplicated as Mitaka''s, also turned and was surprised. "Mitaka-senpai?"


    The two of them met each other for the first time in a while.

 Chapter 738: Game

    <h4>Chapter 738: Game</h4>


    When the two saw each other, they greeted each other, but inwardly, they looked down on each other.


    Mitaka thought that Sorata was just a coward and a strange kid since what Sorata could do was just stare at the girl that he liked. Even worse, Sorata had made the girl he liked feel disgusted at him.


    Mitaka felt sorry but was happy to stay with such a person since it made him feel better. It made him feel better to know that in this world, someone was lower than him.


    Sorata also felt the same since before he left Sakurasou, he learned a lot of things from the other tenants, and he knew how Mitaka was in love with Misaki, but Mitaka didn''t dare to confess his feeling.


    In the end, Mitaka ran away and escaped.


    Knowing this, Sorata also felt better knowing Mitaka was such a person since this made himfortable knowing that someone was lower than him.


    When the two met, they smiled and sat next to each other naturally, feeling happy to see each other.


    They talked briefly about how they had been since meeting each other as they showed superficial care before Mitaka asked, "You''re also interested in their game?"


    "...yeah."


    However, Sorata''s face was ufortable as he clenched his fists, waiting for the game to start.


    After hearing the talk show of Kuzuki Fujisawa, he realized what he wanted to do. He was no longer like before, who didn''t know to do anything and thought he, himself, was nothing but an ordinary guy who had just studied at the university before he graduated and worked like the others.


    His day was no longer monochrome, and it was so bright since he knew what he wanted to do.


    By now, he realized that as long as someone worked hard, they could do anything.


    He had this belief.


    No, at this moment, he was in a high state.


    If Shishio saw Sorata, he would only stare at him helplessly since Sorata''s current state was like someone who had just finished a self-improvement seminar, MLM talk, or insurance talk. When people joined such a thing and listened to the voice of their leaders, they would be full of excitement. They would think they could do anything, including bing a millionaire.


    However, such a thing only happened for a moment.


    It was impossible for a human to stay high all the time.


    Naturally, some could maintain their high state but were only a few people.


    The majority of people? They could only let themselves be drowned by depravity.


    Still, if Sorata could change, then everything was good, whether it was for him or his family.


    As for Shishio, he wouldn''t do anything since, from the beginning to the end, he had never thought much of Sorata, especially when, in the future, they would be two people who were living in two different worlds.


    While it was unfair, Shishio had a system, so he was just a living cheat in this world, so if Sorata could be happy, he would say it was good for him.


    By now, Sorata wondered what kind of game the Sakurasou was going to make, and at the same time, no matter what kind of game they were going to exhibit, he thought that he could do better.


    ''Yes, I can do better!''


    His eyes were zing with fire while thinking of a bright future where Ryuunosuke, Shiina, and many others begged him to make a game.


    ''Hahaha...!''


    His mouth curled into a smile as he thought he was invincible.


    Mitaka saw all of this before he looked away while wondering why this kid was so weird.


    On the other hand, besides Mitaka and Sorata, there were many others who hade.


    His girlfriends were natural, and all of them came.


    Chihiro also came with Hiratsuka and Hina, waiting for the exhibition to start, but suddenly someone called her.


    "Hiratsuka-san? Chihiro?"


    Chihiro and Hiratsuka turned before they saw a familiar person.


    "Fujisawa?" 2x


    "Who?" Hina was confused.


    Kuzuki was a bit surprised that Chihiro called him by his family name, but they had parted ways for a while, so he felt it should be normal that their rtionship bes awkward. Yet, he couldn''t help but think that she had be so cold. Still, he had to say the three of them were beautiful, and it had been a while since they had seen each other, so he was quite surprised and happy.


    "It''s Chihiro''s ex."


    "Oh."


    Hina also had an ex-boyfriend, so her reaction was rather normal, and she didn''t think too much.


    "Can I sit here?" Kuzuki still maintained his smile as he was about to sit naturally, but...


    "No." 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina answered at the same time.


    "..." Kuzuki.


    "Though, you should ask Chihiro." Hiratsuka looked at Chihiro, wondering what she was going to say. After all, before they had parted, their rtionship was rather close.


    Kuzuki also looked at Chihiro, waiting for her answer.


    "Sorry." Chihiro apologized and said, "You should search for a different seat. I don''t want my boyfriend to misunderstand."


    "...."


    Kuzuki stared at Chihiro for a moment in a daze, shocked before he showed a bitter smile, but he knew that everything was his fault. He chose his career over hers, so he couldn''t say anything.


    "I see... that''s a shame, then I will sit somewhere."


    Still, Kuzuki thought for a moment and asked, "By the way, do you want to have a drink after this?"


    When something is unattainable, they be more attractive.


    "Sorry. I am busy tonight until the future," Chihiro said with a sweet smile.


    In other words, don''t bother me again.


    "O-Oh... I see... then, it can''t be helped. See you then." Kuzuki walked away awkwardly and sighed in regret.


    Chihiro didn''t say anything since she didn''t feel anything. She felt like Kuzuki was like any other guy on the street, and soon, she might forget his face. As of now, every memory she shared with Kuzuki was erased by Shishio before she shook her head, blushing since she realized her panties were wet.


    "Chihiro, did you get a boyfriend?"


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Hiratsuka and Hina looked at Chihiro with dissatisfaction since she didn''t say anything.


    Chihiro was quite awkward since how could she tell them since the man she mentioned was her nephew?


    If they knew their rtionship, what kind of face would they show?


    Disgust?


    Her heart stopped for a moment before she said awkwardly, "I am lying, you idiot. Where can I get a guy when I stay with all of you all the time?"


    "...." 2x


    Hiratsuka and Hina looked at each other before they nodded.


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Yeah, you have been hanging with us all the time. It should be impossible for you to get a boyfriend."


    "....."


    Chihiro dug her nails into the armrest, watching the twoughing at her annoyedly, thinking that they were bitch, but she let out a long sigh since it was impossible for her to tell her rtionship with Shishio.


    "I thought that you did it with Shishio, though."


    "Huh? Why do you think so?" Chihiro''s heart almost stopped.


    Hiratsuka looked at Chihiro speechlessly and said, "Chihiro, have you seen your face when I mentioned Shishio to you? You''re like a high school girl in love."


    "Shut up! He is my nephew!"


    "So, what if he is your nephew?"


    "Huh? Do you think it is okay?" Chihiro looked at Hiratsuka in surprise.


    "Hmm..." Hiratsuka thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, when I thought about it now, I can''t fully agree with it."


    "I see..." Chihiro sighed while looking into the distance.


    ''As expected, our rtionship is...''


    "But... well, if it''s him, he might do you, though."


    "I can imagine that."


    The two talked about how wild Shishio was, and they knew that everything was possible.


    Chihiro looked at the two before she fell into silence, thinking that their rtionship could only be done in secret.


    However, the hall became quiet since the game was about to start.


    The game made by everyone in Sakurasou was something that everyone was looking forward to, so when they heard the announcement, they anticipated it a lot.


    Then, as expected, they were blown away.


    Nanami walked out to the stage, leading everyone into a new world.


    From the beginning to the end, their emotions were a mess. They were on an emotional roller coaster from high to low, from sad to happy. They were full of excitement and kept screaming along the way as they cheered the characters on the game.


    His girlfriend was amazed, especially Yuigahama Hana, who watched his game with her daughter. She pped her hands several times, showing how happy and proud she was.


    However, while many were happy, many also showed shocked expressions of disbelief.


    Sorata was in a daze and didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, but even so, his heart was beating so fast. He almost couldn''t blink and kept watching this game from the beginning to the end before he came to a realization.


    It was a simr realization that he came to when he yed ser in the past.


    While he loved to y ser, he realized that he wasn''t a genius, and no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible for him to be better.


    By now, he also came to a simr realization, and he was at a loss since he knew the difference between a genius and hard work couldn''t be shorted with hard work alone.


    Leaving this boy alone, the game ended, and all the crew teams of this game walked out one after another.


    Everyone pped their hands excitedly, watching all of them.


    Whether Shiina, Ritsu, Ryuunosuke, Nanami, or Misaki, they were full of happiness and hugged him at the same time.


    Still, at this moment, Shishio, who was hugged, felt something that made him frown, but he didn''t show it and just smiled, which caused all the people to squeal, making him helpless.


    On the other hand, watching the excited crowd and hearing the cheers of all the people in the hall, Mitaka also came to a realization that he wanted to enjoy this scenery, and to do that, he had to go get Misaki.


    ''Yes, I love Misaki.''

 Chapter 739: Boundless

    <h4>Chapter 739: Boundless</h4>


    "Good job. You are amazing!" Rita pped her hands excitedly as she watched their game.


    "You also helped us, Rita. You should join us on the stage, you know?" Misaki was still jumping around, unable to calm herself.


    "Rita..." Shiina looked at Rita while hugging her.


    "Geez... I am not a student here, okay? If I am there, won''t it be weird?" Rita looked at them helplessly.


    "No."


    Unexpectedly, all of them answered at the same time.


    Rita smiled and said, "It''s okay. I am happy that you can achieve all of this. The game is great!" She then looked at Shishio for a moment and told her opinion. "You know, you can do many things, from writing, music, games, manga, sports, and many others. Maybe next time, you should also set up an art project too?"


    Art is boundless, and it won''t be a simple painting alone.


    Rita thought that with his mind, it should be possible to make something like an art project.


    "Art project?" Shishio fell in silence.


    "What? Did you really think of an idea?"


    They were all looking at him in a daze, wondering whether his creativity had a limit.


    "Well, let''s talk about thatter. How about we have a party after we go back?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Party! Party!"


    Everyone was excited when they thought about the party.


    "What kind of food should I make?"


    "Takoyaki! Let''s have a takoyaki party!"


    "Okay, let''s do that."


    While they were anticipating the party, which would be held tonight, Mitaka walked out from the hall with the rest of the people.


    As for Sorata, neither of them talked to the other after everything ended.


    Sorata was pale since he realized that he was just an ordinary person.


    However, Mitaka didn''t care much about Sorata since he had something to do.


    This was their current rtionship.


    They might appear close, but to be honest, they were far from close and only maintained a superficial rtionship.


    Naturally, the one who thought so was only Mitaka since, for him, he and Sorata were two different people.


    When they graduated, they would part away, and they wouldn''t meet each other.


    It was just a waste of time to talk with Sorata.


    Poor Sorata.


    The only fortunate thing was that Sorata didn''t know all of this.


    On the other hand, Mitaka took his phone and ignored Sorata. He looked at the contact list on his phone for a moment, hesitating. No, he felt slightly nervous since it had been a while since hemunicated with the person he wanted to talk to.


    To be honest, Mitaka didn''t want to talk with Misaki this early. However, the scene he saw in the hall changed everything.


    The worship eyes and everyone''s fascination.


    Mitaka wanted all of that.


    However, he knew with his ability, it was impossible for him to achieve all of that.


    The only thing that he could do was rely on Misaki.


    By using Misaki, he would get everything.


    However, it didn''t mean he was using her. Instead, it was because he loved her, and he knew what was best for her, especially when he thought about her personality. He knew that she was kind of naive, and it wouldn''t be weird if someone deceived her, so someone had to protect her, and he was that person.


    Making up his mind, thinking it was the best Misaki, he called her. He waited for a while, but he didn''t hear a ring sound before he heard a voicemail.


    [The number you have called isn''t responding. Please leave a message..."


    An artificial-like voice greeted him.


    "......"


    Was she too busy to answer his call?


    He frowned and kept calling, but no one answered.


    ''Wait, she isn''t blocking my number, right?''


    Unfortunately, he kept receiving simr results and soon became annoyed. However, he quickly calmed himself and decided to send her a message. He knew how she felt about him, and he could tell that no matter how busy she was, she would definitelye to visit him as long as he sent a message, and it was impossible for her to block his number.


    He quickly sent her a text, telling her to meet him tonight.


    As soon as he finished the text, he put his phone in his pocket before he took a deep breath since this process drained his energy.


    However, it didn''t matter since tonight, he would tell her what he felt toward her, and by then, they would be together.


    Still, what he didn''t know, his number and email were blocked by Misaki, so no matter how hard he tried to call her, it wouldn''t connect, and she definitely wouldn''te tonight.


    However, Mitaka didn''t know all of that and only thought about his bright future with Misaki.


    ---


    Leaving Mitaka aside, the members of Sakurasou stopped at the market before they went home.


    Even Ryuunosuke, who was a shut-in, also followed.


    However, it was normal since everyone was in a state of excitement, especially when they thought their game was amazing.


    "Mashiro put back the sweets."


    Shiina didn''t put the snacks back and looked at him pitifully.


    "No, even if you look at me like that, you can''t eat too much sweat. You can only eat one a day."


    "Shishio... I will do my best tonight." Shiina clenched her two fists, telling him she was ready for the tough exercise tonight, so she could enjoy a lot of sweets.


    "......"


    "...two. No more."


    Shiina quickly nodded with a smile before she looked carefully at which sweets she should choose since she could only choose two snacks. As of now, her expression is extremely solemn. She was like a prisoner who was asked what she wanted to eat before her death penalty punishment.


    While he was speechless, this was what he could see from her.


    However, Rita was a bit nervous and also a bit troubled since she was ready to give him her first. She was about to leave, and she didn''t want to return to her county in regret. Before she left, she wanted to convey her feelings to him.


    She might have nned to do it previously, but this guy had been away from Sakurasou for so many days, but this time, he couldn''t escape any longer, and she was going to take him down like a hunter that was about to catch her prey.


    She was ready for it, yet she had to say she was a bit nervous. She looked at him for a moment, then asked, "Say, you really can''t tell me about that art project that you have thought of before?" She thought that talking about art would ease her, so she decided to ask.


    Shiina, who was in a dilemma about which snacks she should choose, also looked at Shishio curiously.


    He looked at Rita, who seemed nervous before he sighed and tried to calm her down with his story.


    "It''s nothing. I am just thinking of making art with a bigger canvas."


    "Bigger canvas?" 2x


    Shiina and Rita opened their eyes wide.


    "What do you mean?"


    After all, they knew that the meaning of his words wasn''t meant literally.


    If it was just drawing on a bigger canvas, while it was quite hard, it wasn''t that hard for him.


    However, they knew what he meant wasn''t that.


    "You know, in the beginning, the primitive people used a cross-hatched crayon on a rock shard. Then, with the development of technology, we start to use paint. Of course, there are a lot of other media except for painting, such as sculpting, ss, and many others. Maybe, in the future, there will be a lot more, but what I want to say is that art is boundless.


    There is no boundary on art, and we''re free to do anything with it, so I thought that it might be good tobine art with technology and also make it as big as possible."


    "........"


    While they were thinking of painting, he was already thinking of something far ahead of all of that.


    "That''s interesting!" Shiina was the most excited. "Let''s do it, Shishio! Let''s do it!"


    "It''s going to take a lot of money. Let''s do it after we graduate, and to be honest, with the current technology, it isn''t enough to support the art."


    "Then, how long are we going to wait?"


    "Four years."


    "Four years?"


    "We''re still young, so there is no need to be in a hurry."


    ''No need to be in a hurry, huh?''


    However, Rita was in a hurry since she nned to do it with him before she returned to Ennd. Still, she suddenly realized that it might be good to study in this country in the future.


    To be honest, what an artist needed to have was a name.


    As long as one had a name, even if their drawing was simr to a children''s doodle, many people would think that their creation was deep and profound with a meaning, which was enough to make an adult cry.


    This was what was so amazing about art.


    Everything was so exaggerated.


    However, without a doubt, the good one was good, no matter how many people said it.


    With that said, Ryuunosuke also joined their conversation since the art Shishio mentioned needed to have a programmer since this new art would need a lot of CG (Computer Graphics). This was something interesting since he realized that many things could be done with his programming ability.


    Somehow, Misaki also joined, which made Ritsu and Nanami look at each other helplessly. The two were only ordinary people, so they couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but they also had an interesting conversation on their own.


    "So... so, it is good?"


    "It''s good. You should quickly ask him. If you''re nervous, I can also apany you," Nanami said kindly.


    "........."


    However, Ritsu was speechless, wondering whether her first time would be a threesome.


    Still, after they finished buying all the ingredients they needed to make a takoyaki party along with various snacks and beverages, they didn''t waste their time and returned to Sakurasou to the ce where everything started.


    However, when they arrived, they saw a luxurious car parked in front of the Sakurasou.


    "Huh?"


    "Is that your parents, Shishio?"


    It wasn''t the first time Shishio''s parents came to visit, so they thought it was his parents when they saw a luxurious car, but the one who came out of the car wasn''t his parents.


    However, Rita asked, "Will his parents drive a two-door Porsche?"


    Still, they didn''t need to wait too long since the person inside the car came out.


    "Yahallo, Shishio-kun~!"


    Haruno Yukinoshita greeted him with a smile.

 Chapter 740: Bad luck

    <h4>Chapter 740: Bad luck</h4>


    "What''s wrong?"


    While many people might be intimidated by Haruno''s gaze, Shishio wasn''t one of them.


    Still, Haruno''s aura was quite prickly, which made the people who looked at her feel ufortable, even if she was smiling gently at this moment.


    "Shishio-kun, who is this?" Nanami asked curiously and cautiously.


    While they had seen Haruno, they didn''t know her at all. Still, they had to say this woman was bold to appear in front of Shishio.


    However, this was the truth.


    In the area around Sakurasou, it might appear like a normal neighborhood, but what they didn''t know there were many of his bodyguards that were living in this ce, protecting him and the people he cared about for 24 hours and seven days.


    To be honest, this wasn''t really necessary, but he had too much money, and not using them was such a waste, especially when that money was taken for tax, so even if it might seem outrageous, Roberta told him that it was necessary.


    It might seem ridiculous, but he was rather famous in this country, so he had a lot of fans.


    While it was good to have a lot of fans, especially when they could help him to vote for him to be a prime minister in the future, many of them weren''t normal in their heads.


    It was also simr to the woman in front of him.


    Her head definitely wasn''t right.


    ''If your mother knows that you have visited me...''


    Even if his engagement with Yukinoshita was annulled with his sophistry, without a doubt, the two families knew whether he and Yukinoshita would marry each other. Their rtionship was clear, so why should Haruno appear here?


    He sighed inwardly and thought this woman was troublesome, especially when he just wanted to spend a rxing day with his girlfriends during this time.


    "She is Yukino''s big sister. Her name is��"


    Before he finished his words, his words were cut.


    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself. How rude of me." Haruno approached them with a gentle smile and wanted to introduce her name, but she was cut by Shishio. "My name is��"


    "Her name is Haruno Yukinoshita."


    "....."


    Haruno stared at Shishio, but he ignored her.


    She had cut her, so he also cut her words.


    After all, if this continued and he let it slide every time, he was afraid that this woman would think that he would forgive what she had done every time.


    Still, unexpectedly, Haruno''s smile became brighter instead of frowning. "Yes, my name is Haruno Yukinoshita. Nice to meet all of you."


    "....."


    However, Shishio felt that this smile was a bit eerie.


    Meanwhile, the others didn''t realize, and they introduced themselves one by one since they weren''t a bad girl, and their rtionship with Yukinoshita was quite good, so they also felt good about Haruno, especially when Haruno was a master atmunication.


    Even if Haruno only talked for a moment, their rtionship quickly warmed up, and they became closer.


    "I didn''t know there was one more girl on the Sakurasou." Haruno looked at Ryuunosuke.


    "I am a man," Ryuunosuka said inly before he left and entered Sakurasou. After all, a woman had always been his nemesis. Still, before he entered, he stopped for a moment, looking at Shishio in aplicated mood before he walked.


    "..."


    "Well, leaving this aside..." As expected, even if Ryuunosuke was so cold, it didn''t really bother Haruno since, for her, he was nothing but a stranger. "Can I borrow him?" She pointed her finger at Shishio with a gentle smile.


    "....." Everyone.


    "Sorry, no."


    However, Shishio refused without hesitation. "We''re about to have a party. You, outsider, have you stay still. Go back, woman." He didn''t want to go out now and wanted to stay since he knew whatever she was going to do would be troublesome. He was also afraid that he might not be able to go back since if he stayed with her, he was afraid to seduce her too.


    More importantly, he could meet Haruno anytime, but Rita''s time was limited since Rita would return to Ennd at the end of the cultural festival.


    "What? How could you say that?! You''re so cruel..."


    Haruno acted like she was so sad and crying, causing all of them to feel sorry.


    "..." Shishio.


    Woman''s tears... oh, what a cheating weapon.


    Even if Shishio knew that Haruno was acting, it didn''t mean that the others knew.


    Haruno''s tears were so real, and anyone who saw her would feel sorry.


    "Shishio-kun, you should go with her..."


    "Yeah, we can start the partyter."


    "Yes, I will only take him for one or two hours," Haruno added while crying.


    "Well, that isn''t that long."


    To be honest, if this woman took Shishio for a night, even if they felt dissatisfied, they might not say anything since even Shishio had to admit that Haruno''s acting was so good that it was enough to deceive everyone.


    More importantly, he realized how gullible his women were.


    He had to say that they were cute, but he knew that they had to be careful since not everyone in this world was so gentle.


    "Only one or two hours?" He asked in doubt.


    "What? Do you want to spend a night with me? Shishio-kun, you''re hi..." Haruno looked at him shyly with a blush.


    "..."


    Shishio had to say that their stares were painful, especially Rita, who looked at him with grief as if he had wronged her.


    "You won, woman."


    While the girls didn''t seem to notice it, Shishio could see that Haruno showed a smug smile.


    "I will go back quickly. You don''t need to worry."


    Everyone in the Sakurasou nodded, but Rita somehow felt that those words were meant for her, which made her hum before she looked away shyly, trying to hide her blush.


    They told him that they were going to prepare the ingredients for the takoyaki before he returned, so they could start the takoyaki party immediately.


    "How nice... a takoyaki party..." Haruno murmured as she nced at him.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Shishio knew that talking too much would be a waste of time, so he wanted to know what she wanted to talk about and why she would appear so suddenly.


    "Geez, impatient, aren''t we?" Haruno sighed, then said, "Apany me."


    "Where?"


    "Driving."


    "Driving?"


    ---


    "...."


    Shishio was in the passenger seat quietly while looking at the speedometer of Haruno''s car.


    ''213 km/h...''


    After he followed her, he didn''t expect that she would bring him to the highway, and she also drove her car so fast.


    While it might not be rted, he remembered that he also did this before with his car when Nana asked him.


    Was it dangerous?


    Of course.


    However, he had "Driving Mastery," so everything was okay, but this woman didn''t have it, which worried him.


    Still, even if they crashed, he knew that he could save all of them. Instead, it might be good if they crashed since that way, she could learn how dangerous her action was.


    As for the police? He onlyughed since he knew as long as one''s speed was above 180 km/h, the police would give up chasing after them.


    Why did the police give up?


    The reason was simple and it was because their machines didn''t allow them to chase after them.


    "Can you slow down a bit? I want to talk with you?"


    "Geez. If you''re scared, just tell me, okay?" Harunoughed before she slowed down the car above 100 km/h.


    "You know, if I know you like a car, we might be able to drive a car together."


    "Can you drive a car?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "...if I know, I will call you to apany me."


    If she knew this guy could drive a car, she would bring him with her to drive together since she was sure it would be fun to race with him.


    There aren''t many cars in this country, so many streets in this country could be race courses.


    This also made her wonder where they should raceter.


    ''On the mountain? No, the highway is better.''


    "Do you like driving?"


    Haruno didn''t look at him. Instead, she smiled as she looked at the street and said, "Yes, I like it."


    "I see."


    "It makes me feel free. I feel that I am not shackled with anything, and I can be anything when I drive my car as fast as I want."


    "Hmm..."


    He nced at her and realized she might not be as perfect as it seemed. However, in front of Yukinoshita, she had to be perfect since, as a big sister, she wanted her little sister to look her up. Still, her way of love was kind of messed up.


    By now, he realized that no one in the Yukinoshita family seemed able to confess their feelings honestly, which made him speechless.


    As the car sped up, he felt a bit thirsty, and at the same time, why did he feel a bit restless?


    He shook his head and thought that he might think too much.


    ---


    Even if Haruno loved to drive, she wouldn''t do it all the time. It had been half an hour since she had been driving, so they went out from the highway and stopped at the nearby convenience store.


    "What do you want? I will treat you?"


    The two walked out of the car at the same time before she asked that question.


    "Well, I will get mineral water."


    "Okay."


    There weren''t many people in the convenience store or on the street. The two bought something before they returned to the car, but they didn''t immediately enter; instead, they stood next to each other while leaning on the side of the car, enjoying the quietness.


    Her mood had been quite prickly before, but after she spent time with him, she felt relieved and happy. They might not talk, and he might not tell her that she was the most beautiful woman, but at this moment, she didn''t need an admirer and only wanted someone to apany her. This someone should be someone who could see her the way she was.


    "Say, Shishio..."


    "Haruno, enter the car quickly."


    "Huh?"


    She saw his expression be solemn and also followed his gaze before her pupils shrunk since she didn''t expect to meet this person.


    The sound of the whistle sounded so frivolous.


    "Date? Can I join you two?"


    Shishio didn''t say anything, but his eyes clearly told everything.


    Kill.

 Chapter 741: Monster

    <h4>Chapter 741: Monster</h4>


    Unlike Shishio, who was ready for the battle, Haruno was dumbfounded since she knew this person well.


    Unlike thosemoners, whocked information and were ignorant of the presence of this man, Haruno knew who this man was. While she had never seen this person in reality, he had been reminded by his parents about this dangerous man. Before, she might not have understood it, but now, she understood. She could see that the presence of this man was terrible, and this man was simply a monster.


    His body was tall, but his presence was even more so.


    Even if this person was walking normally, it was like she watched a T-Rex suddenly emerge on the street and walk around the city to look for delicious prey.


    Everyone in the area could feel all of this, and they were just stunned silly, unable to walk away before subconsciously pissing themselves since this man''s presence was really that scary.


    His long hair was so wild, moving around by itself menacingly like he was a demon that had just crawled out from hell. His body seemed to be created for destruction. It was as if he was just a weapon in human form.


    There was only one person whose description fitted all of that.


    Yuujiro Hanma.


    When someone met such an existence, their "very" nature would appear, and they would try to run away, but no one was running away since they were too scared to run.


    Yuujiro also didn''t hold back his lust for battle.


    As he walked, it was as if the world was painted with the color of blood.


    Yet, in front of such a presence, Shishio was rather calm.


    Unlike Yuujiro Hanma, whose presence could only bring destruction, Shishio''s presence brought peace.


    If Yuujiro Hanma was a Demon King, Shishio would be like a hero.


    Haruno, who was stunned by Yuujiro''s aura, also quickly recovered when Shishio stood in front of her. As of now, she felt like she was a princess in the presence of her hero. He put her heart at ease since she knew he would protect her.


    "How sweet~! Now, I want to destroy the two of you more. Let''s see how you will react when I fu��"


    Before Yuujiro finished his words, he leaned back and felt a bullet graze into his temple.


    "Oh-ho?"


    However, he didn''t have time to appreciate Shishio''s shooting skill since bullet after bullet kept approaching him in various directions of his vitals.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    Moreover, the bullets also hit all themps on the street, causing the sses to scatter and darkness to swallow them.


    "Kyaa!"


    "Run!"


    While no one knew what was happening, the sudden darkness made them panic, so they quickly ran away. Still, even if everything was dark, they could feel the presence of Yuujiro.


    On the other hand, Yuujiro kept dodging Shishio''s bullets.


    Shishio''s gun was modified.


    There was no sound, and when he shot, there was no fire, so nothing could be seen, especially when everything was shrouded by darkness like this.


    He also didn''t seem to wield a gun in his hands, but as he let his hands in a rxed position, he kept shooting the bullets in Yuujiro''s direction.


    Hidden guns.


    This was the technique that he developed from the "Firearm Mastery" and "Ninjutsu Mastery," along with the gun he developed; he was simply a master of an assassin.


    However, as the strongest human in the world, how could Yuujiro fall so easily?


    Still, even if Yuujiro was the strongest, it didn''t mean that the gun would mean nothing to him, especially when Shishio''s gun was different, and Shishio''s technique was something he saw for the first time.


    By now, several bullets had already stuck into Yuujiro''s body, but even so, this guy was still as lively as a monkey.


    "Haruno, hurry up and enter the car! Start it and drive away!"


    "What about you?!" Haruno knew that their situation was far from favorable, but even so, how could she leave him? Honestly, she was so scared at this moment since she could feel Yuujiro''s eyes on her body. She was like prey in front of the carnivore, which made her body tense and scared, yet when Shishio turned his eyes, she realized that Shishio''s eyes were simr, which made her shudder, yet also excited at the same time.


    The eyes of Yuujiro and Shishio might be the same, but naturally, there was a big difference between them.


    Handsome.


    Shishio was the most handsome guy in this world, after all, so his bloodthirsty expression would have a different effect on a woman.


    If Yuujiro was simply scary, Shishio was seductive.


    "Don''t be a burden for me! Go!"


    Haruno gritted her teeth, but she followed his words before she quickly entered the car.


    However, Yuujiro was smiling before he jumped like a leopard. His movement was unexpected and hard to predict, so he thought he could avoid the bullets, but Shishio''s bullets were simply cheating. It was as if the bullet was following him as if it was a hunting dog.


    While Yuujiro''s position wasn''t good, he licked his lips and felt so happy at this moment since it had been a while since he had so much fun. Even if they didn''t fight barehanded, and Shishio was using a gun, this was a killing battle, and everything was possible.


    As of now, Yuujiro was like a wild beast, using his instinct to the fullest, and Shishio was like a precise machine controlled by a quantumputer, aiming at the weakest point of Yuujiro.


    However, Shishio was a human, so he could never be as perfect as aputer, but even so, it was good since this added an element of unpredictability, which was also the reason why Yuujiro was hit.


    As Yuujiro kept dodging the bullets, suddenly his ears twitched, and he knew that Shishio''s bullet had been emptied, which made him leap in Shishio''s direction, but who would have thought he was greeted by a shuriken?


    "Are you a ninja?"


    Several shurikens were thrown simultaneously, and all of them aimed at Yuujiro''s vitals.


    However, for him, it was easy to dodge all of them, yet he didn''t expect the shuriken to hit each other and change their direction to the side, ready to massacre him!


    But who was he?


    Yuujiro Hanma!


    As he stood there, those shurikens hit his body.


    Still, when he thought they would bounce off, all of them stuck into his body before they stopped when they hit his bones.


    He frowned, but it didn''t stop him, yet suddenly, a smoke enveloped everything.


    "Smokescreen?!"


    Yuujiro thought that he was fighting a ninja, but suddenly he heard the scratch of the tires and the noise of a machine, which got further and further before he quickly chased after it.


    In the car, Haruno didn''t hesitate to push the pedal to the limit, especially when Shishio entered the car.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    Haruno was quite panicked, but his presence made her calm.


    Shishio used his "Pheromone Control" to forcefully calm Haruno down, but he knew that their position was far from calm.


    Neither of them talked at this moment.


    Haruno also didn''t question why Shishio had attacked Yuujiro. While it might be strange if she made a metaphor, their meeting was like meeting a wild beast in the forest. It was like when you met a bear, tiger, or any carnivore beast. When you met them, your only thought was to kill each other. There was no friendship, and they could only fight, especially when they met such a radical, bloodthirsty, hungry, and dangerous individual as Yuujiro Hanma.


    While Haruno wasn''t sure why Shishio was being targeted, she knew a reason might not be needed in their fight.


    Yuujiro only wanted to fight Shishio, and that was why he came.


    It was ridiculous and stupid, but when one''s power reached a certain threshold, everything was possible.


    However, suddenly, Shishio stole the steer and moved them to the right so suddenly.


    *Whoosh!*


    A shuriken suddenly cut down the side mirror of Haruo''s car!


    The speed of the shuriken was also ridiculous since it had broken the speed of sound.


    "Don''t stop! I will handle the brake, steering, and the others. All you need to do is to push the pedal to the limit. No matter what, don''t stop!"


    Shishio knew that the enemy that he faced currently wasn''t something that he could face half-heartedly.


    Haruno trusted him, and she did what he was told.


    "If you''re scared, just close your eyes and leave everything to me."


    "...no, I am scared, but I won''t do something like that."


    "......."


    Shishio looked at Haruno speechlessly, but he would be lying if he wasn''t moved. However, before he said anything, they heard a loud sound on the top of the car.


    *Bang!*


    A human''s body and face were clearly formed on top of them, which caused Shishio to shoot his guns without hesitation.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    While driving, Shishio shot Yuujiro, who had jumped onto the top of the car.


    The car was moving so fast that it had broken through 300 km/h and more, which almost burnt the engine, but even so, Yuujiro''sugh could be heard.


    While Haruno was pale since Yuujiro''sugh was theugh of the devil, Shishio knew that this guy was really having fun.


    There were many holes in the rooftops of the car, but it didn''t matter since Shishio knew they were about to reach their destination.


    Haruno was almost passed out at that moment, but she kept gritting her teeth while wondering where Shishio was going to bring them.


    Soon, they saw an abandoned warehouse near the sea.


    Shishio crashed the car into the gate without hesitation, but even so, Yuujiro was still stuck in the car, which made him speechless.


    ''What the hell is this guy?''


    The strongest human... if he didn''t meet him, he wouldn''t believe it, but he understood how strong this guy was.


    This guy... even if he didn''t want to believe it, he knew that Yuujiro could kill him.


    No, this guy came to kill him.


    As for a reason, Shishio didn''t know, but the reason didn''t really matter since he knew that this guy just did whatever he wanted. Unfortunately, he happened to attract Yuujiro''s attention, and this guy wanted to kill him.


    That''s all.


    ''So, don''t me me for killing you either.''


    In front of them, there was arge crane to move the shipping container, but even so, the speed of the car didn''t even slow down.


    While Haruno was scared, her body was suddenly hugged before she slipped out of the car, leaving her car crashing into the crane.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The car exploded, causing an intense me that radiated through this gloomy abandoned warehouse.


    However, Shishio knew that this matter was far from over.

 Chapter 742: Beast

    <h4>Chapter 742: Beast</h4>


    Haruno was in a daze, but she quickly woke up since she had already conquered her fear because everything was just too abrupt. She had just brought him on the drive, yet now she saw her car burning in zing fire.


    "Sorry, I will change your car into something betterter."


    "...no, it''s okay." Haruno didn''t care about her car. "Are we alright now? Has that guy been killed?"


    Killing?


    If it was his other girlfriends, they would frown and be scared silly, but Haruno wasn''t one of them since she knew for Yuujiro Hanma, the best way to solve him was to kill. There was no mercy since if they gave mercy, they would give a chance for him to give revenge.


    While many people could have a second chance, there was just no salvation for some people.


    Erasing the existence of such a person maybe was better for this world.


    "No." Shishio sighed. "If the strongest man can be killed so easily, do you think the United States will bow down?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Suddenly, an eerieugh echoed through this abandoned warehouse, and they could see a figure that walked out from the burning car and crane.


    Even if his appearance was slightly dirty, Shishio could tell that Yuujiro was unscathed.


    "Geez, aren''t you cruel? I just want to see the genius of our country, but why do you want to kill me? I was just joking around. Can we be friends?


    "I refuse."


    Shishio''s expression was cold. "From the moment you joke around about my women, you have already be my enemy."


    Haruno blushed, but she didn''t say anything, only moved closer.


    "Also, I know you aren''t joking, especially when your body radiates such intense killing intent."


    "Hahaha..." Yuujiro showed a wild animal-like smile. "You''re right. I want to kill you now. I want to torture you, watching you in despair as your world crumbles."


    "What a coincidence. Me too. I want to kill you so badly that I can''t wait for it."


    While he said those words, he whispered to Haruno. "Go now." Fighting Yuujiro while protecting Haruno, he wasn''t so arrogant that he could think he could do all of them with ease.


    Haruno knew she was a burden for him since Yuujiro had been aiming for her to weaken Shishio, so she didn''t hesitate to run.


    Yuujiro only smiled and didn''t stop Haruno and only watched Shishio with a smile before he looked at his surroundings. "Still, why did you bring me to this ce?" He could tell how insidious Shishio was. From the moment their fight started, Shishio had never shown mercy. All of his attacks were aimed at killing him.


    From their previous fight, Yuujiro knew that Shishio was proficient in ninjutsu and firearms, so he thought this ce was a trap.


    "Unlike you, a criminal, I have a reputation that I have to uphold."


    However, Yuujiro snorted. "Reputation? What a stupid thing! Who cares about those below when you''re standing at the top of a food chain? If they annoy you, kill them! That''s all. This is the truth of this world. The one with the strongest fist was the winner!"


    Shishio didn''t say anything, but he knew that Yuujiro was right.


    Why could the United States be the most powerful nation in the world?


    Wasn''t it because of the nuclear bomb?


    If one wanted to be the strongest country, one needed powerful military prowess. They needed the most powerful weapon, and they also needed the most powerful soldiers.


    The weapon aside, no matter how many soldiers there were in this world, they couldn''t defeat Yuujiro Hanma.


    The might of the strongest man in the world matched those of millions of people.


    As long as this person entered a certain country, no matter what your identity was, whether you were a conglomerate, politician, noble, king, prime minister, or whatever, in front of his fist, all of them were nothing.


    In the end, they would be dead meat.


    However, Shishio was different from Yuujiro.


    Yuujiro didn''t have a connection. Even if he had many women and many children, in the end, in his eyes, they were nothing. Even if they were killed, he had never thought much since he could make them as much as he wanted to, so even if he became the enemy of the world, he was okay with it.


    As for the evidence, this guy could even kill his own woman like a bug.


    Such a man wasn''t much different from an animal.


    No, this guy was worse than an animal since some animals could still protect their woman.


    This guy was simply the devil.


    On the other hand, Shishio was different. He had his own women, and he also didn''t want them to live in the sewer hiding just because of this person. More importantly, who wanted to live in the dark and be unable to live in the light just because of Yuujiro Hanma?


    In other words, it wasn''t worth it!


    "Still, are you sure you want to be my enemy?" Shishio asked calmly. If he could get away without a fight, it would be better, but was he nning to let go of Yuujiro?


    No, he was going to kill him when Yuujiro let go of his guard.


    Shishio was toozy to fight Yuujiro by using his fists. He didn''t want his hands, and he didn''t like being forced.


    "What? Are you getting scared now? Do you want to call your mama here? Still, all of your women are beautiful. Maybe, I will taste all of them when I defeat you.


    Was Yuujiro a virgin?


    No.


    Yuujiro was simply a beast.


    As long as Yuujiro saw a woman he was interested in, he would fuck them. He was like that, and no one could stop him since he was that strong.


    Shishio could do the same, but if he did that, he was no longer a human but a beast.


    Still hearing Yuujiro''s provocation, Shishio only smiled.


    "What are you smiling for?" Yuujiro felt something unsettled about this smile.


    "From the moment you have be my enemy, you should prepare for the consequences. As of now, my people have gone to all of your women, children, parents, all the people you knew, pets, and many others." Shishio looked at Yuujiro and said lightly, "Do you know what their purpose is?"


    Yuujiro frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Killing them. All of them. I am going to kill all of them. I won''t let a single life go. I will erase your blood from this world."


    "..."


    Unlike before, Yuujiro could feel the change in Shishio, especially his eyes, which were quite crazed. He knew that he had angered this young man so much, but so what?


    "So what? You can kill them. A woman, children, connection, and many others? I can make them as much as I want. As for parents, I don''t care much about them."


    "Oh? Even your son? Baki Hanma? You don''t care about him?"


    "...."


    "Hehe... even the famous ogre still cares about a family, huh?" Shishio smiled and said, "But it''s okay, isn''t it? After all, all of you will be reunited in hell." There was no mercy for Yuujiro, for someone who threatened his women; there was no only one result.


    Killing.


    "Your n is good. However, you havepletely angered me."


    "So?"


    "I will torture you first."


    Yuujiro dashed, and his speed tore the sound barrier.


    ---


    Before Shishio and Yuujiro fought, Haruno had already run away since she didn''t want to be a burden for Shishio, but even so, she was still inside the abandoned warehouse.


    The warehouse wasrge, and there were many shipping containers in almost every ce, making it an excellent ce for someone to y hide and seek.


    Unfortunately, no one wanted to y like that, especially when this ce was kind of haunted.


    Haruno didn''t know why Shishio decided to bring Yuujiro here, but she knew it was a good ce for Yuujiro''s burial since no one was around.


    Shishio''s future was bright, and it was too stupid to destroy his future for Yuujiro. It was also why Shishio shot out all themps, cameras, and everything in the area, so no one could catch his figure.


    Haruno understood all of this, but even so, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    After all, his opponent was the famous Yuujiro Hanma.


    As the strongest man in the world, Haruno knew that this guy wasn''t easy. Yet, it also surprised her to know that Shishio was so strong.


    While it greatly relieved her, she wondered what to do.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?''


    If it was only manipting people, she was good at it. No matter how strong they were, as long as they had something that they cared about, everything was easy.


    However, Yuujiro wasn''t any of that.


    Suddenly, the thought of him lying on the top of a pool of blood, dying, caused her to pale in fear. Even worse, she thought Yuujiro might also do something nasty to her and her family, making everything unbearable.


    However, if everything came to that, she mightmit suicide since the thought of being touched by someone other than Shishio disgusted her a lot.


    ''I have to do something.''


    Her body trembled, but she took something out of her pocket.


    As someone from a high-status family, it was easy for her to get many things that were hard for ordinary people to get.


    Including this small gun.


    The gun might be small, but even so, it was still a gun.


    It was the pinnacle of modern weapons in the world.


    As long as someone was hit by the bullet, one would die.


    Even the strongest human in the world wasn''t immune to a bullet.


    After all, she had seen how Yuujiro''s body was hit by Shishio''s bullets.


    So, she thought that she could do the same.


    Still, she would lie if she wasn''t nervous, knowing this might be her first time killing people.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Another booming sound sounded, and she saw several shipping containers being thrown into the sky, causing her heart to beat even faster, but it also erased her fear, and she was definitely going to kill this beast.

 Chapter 743: Brutal

    <h4>Chapter 743: Brutal</h4>


    Yuujiro didn''t hold back.


    He didn''t y like he usually was. Holding back and ying with his enemy didn''t even cross his mind currently since he knew Shishio was different from any opponents that he had ever crossed in his life.


    In his life, there were many types of people that he had fought, but there had always been two types of people.


    One was someone who was strong. Either they were talented fighters, they had powerful bodies or both. However, such an opponent was easy to deal with since they were usually a loner and weren''t rich. As long as he crushed their spirits or killed them, no one thought too much about it.


    The second type was an influential person with a brain. They weren''t that powerful, but they had a lot of powerful people under him, but this was the easiest to deal with since those people under him weren''t exactly loyal, and they were moving based on their interests.


    As long as he killed the boss, everything was done.


    Then, based on his experience, who was the strongest?


    If he had to, it would be the United States.


    During his youth, he went to Vietnam to join the Vietnam War, and in that ce, he didn''t be an ally of anyone. Instead, he just wanted to taste the thrill of war, killing both sides without mercy.


    His existence was simply a problem, and he was targeted by the United States.


    Whether it was bombing, ganging, shooting, or many others, he received all of them.


    Even the honey trap.


    However, he wasn''t killed. Instead, he won and forced the United States to sign unfair treatment, telling the country to bow down to him.


    The United States also agreed since the price of fighting this demon wasn''t worth it, so they lowered their pride, and this man conquered them.


    After that, no matter who had fought, he won, and everything became boring, so he thought to create children since if it was his children, they would be strong, right?


    When they were born, he knew that they would challenge him, and it would be fun.


    Still, everything changed when he heard the name Shishio Oga.


    In the beginning, he only scoffed at this young man, but when he did so, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t get him out of his mind, and in the end, he decided to visit him.


    Before he visited Shishio, he nned to visit Tokugawa, but maybe fate helped him, so they quickly met each other.


    The moment they met, they knew instantly they would be an enemy.


    They would kill each other, and there was no mercy.


    The lost one would be dying and lying on the ground lifelessly.


    There was no gentlemanly fight where the winner would stop as long as the loser gave up or passed out.


    The conclusion of their fight was only one, either killed or to be killed.


    This was also why he kept provoking Shishio, telling him that he was going to do his women.


    Yet, to be honest, he felt a bit regretful to do that since he realized that this young man was crueler than he had thought.


    If it was modern people, they would think that killing was a cruel thing. It was the cruelest thing one had ever done since killing someone; you would take away people''s right to life.


    Yet simr to him, Shishio thought the rest of humanity, except for his women, family, and the people he cared about, was nothing but a bug.


    It was the same as Yuujiro, who cared about his treasured son, Baki Hanma.


    Baki Hanma was an amazing boy, especially at how talented he was at fighting.


    As the champion of the Underground Fighting, Baki Hanma was famous, and he also made a lot of connections with many people. Simr to how he cared about them, they also cared about him. If he was in trouble, they woulde to help, including Tokugawa.


    More importantly, he was so pure that in his head, all he thought was how to defeat his father.


    The rtionship between a father and a son isplex, especially when the father killed the mother, causing the son to hate, yet also expected him to be gentle.


    Even in the past, there was also a fight between a father and a son, which was rather famous.


    While the fight wasn''t recorded, the people who watched it, especially those fighters, were quickly moved by this pair of a father and a son.


    Some people even kneeled to worship Yuujiro.


    However, what did that have to do with Shishio?


    Shishio only wanted to have a peaceful life with his women, yet this guy interrupted him, so he would destroy everything Yuujiro loved.


    Even if Yuujiro might seem heartless and didn''t care about them, who could see what was inside his heart?


    Even if Yuujiro might not care about those people, Shishio didn''t care since, as he had said before, he was going to erase all the Hanma''s blood and the people who were rted to him in this world.


    To be honest, Shishio didn''t understand Yuujiro.


    From his understanding of Yuujiro, Shishio knew that this guy was just bored.


    As the strongest person in the world, no one could be his enemy.


    Whether it was a master martial, fighters, criminals, wild beasts, organizations, or even a country, they were nothing in front of Yuujiro''s fists.


    As someone who stood on the top of the food chain, it wouldn''t be weird to call him a god in this world.


    But even so, so what?


    Simr to the stupid karate-ka, whose name he had forgotten, even if Yuujiro was a god, devil, demon, ogre, or whatever, Shishio was going to kill him since he didn''t want to be killed.


    Yet, he had to say Yuujiro was strong.


    His body was several times stronger than an average adult''s, yet for him to tear the sound barrier definitely wasn''t something easy. He needed some preparation, but Yuujiro could do all of that casually.


    With Yuujiro''s speed alone, everyone who faced him would die already.


    There was no mercy on Yuujiro''s fist. As he mmed his fist, he had the intention to kill Shishio, smashing Shishio''s head like a crushed watermelon, but he didn''t expect that Shishio would meet his fist.


    While this action stupified him for a moment, Yuujiro quickly grinned since this was probably the fight that he was looking for.


    "Haha? Are you going to meet my fist? Good! Let''s see who is stronger?"


    Their fists met, but as expected, Shishio was thrown.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Shishio''s body was blown away as he crashed into the shipping container, causing the dust to fly everywhere.


    However, Yuujiro didn''t chase after Shishio. Instead, he stood in a ce, frowning, looking at his bleeding fist. When he thought they would trade their fists, he didn''t expect Shishio to be so sneaky as to put a de between his fingers.


    If it was a normal de, it would bend or crash the moment it touched his fist, but this de was special since it was tempered by Shishio''s "cksmith Mastery," causing a deep wound on his fist.


    Normal people would have their fists disabled at this moment, but Yuujiro merely frowned, took the de, threw it casually, and clenched his fist tighter, causing the blood to stop. He could feel the pain, but it was nothing, especially when many parts of his body were stuck with bullets.


    Yet, suddenly, a kunai was about to strike his neck, but he quickly caught it with his hand.


    "What a sneaky little bitch!"


    Yuujiro was full of a bloodthirsty aura, showing how angry he was. He might have expected a strong opponent that could wake him up from a boring-like life, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t get angry.


    Shishio''s way of fighting was so cunning. He ced many traps, using weapons, and many others.


    While there were few fighters whose fighting style was simr to Shishio, Yuujiro had never fought someone as strong as Shishio. After all, those who used ninjutsu usually had weak bodies; one punch from him was enough to massacre them.


    Still, even if Yuujiro caught the kunai, Shishio didn''t stop. Instead, his hands kept moving, throwing kunai, shuriken, and various other hidden weapons, including stones like a machine gun.


    "What''s the use of those toys?!"


    Yuujiro had a wild beast-like instinct, so he knew that not all those hidden weapons thrown by Shishio didn''t pose a threat to him. Instead, they were all useless, especially when they couldn''t cause harm to his body. Furthermore, he knew that Shishio didn''t have unlimited possession of a dangerous hidden weapon and only had some, so Shishio mixed his weapons with something he found around him.


    Yet even if it did nothing, Yuujiro had to admit it annoyed him.


    Shishio''s throwing technique was just otherworldly. He had always aimed for vitals from eyes, crotch, various holes on Yuujiro''s body, and many other things.


    However, no matter how many times Shishio threw something, they were useless.


    After all, could a diamond be broken by a stone?


    Yet, Yuujiro regretted this action since he suddenly felt something warm and smelled an unpleasant stench on his face.


    "What is this?"


    As Shishio''s attack stopped, Yuujiro rubbed his face with a frown.


    "Dog shit. Do you like it?"


    Shishio didn''t like Yuujiro, especially when this guy was so arrogant, so he threw a dog shit, and as expected, this guy didn''t dodge, which was funny.


    "........"


    "YOU LITTLE SHIT!!!!"


    Yuujiro''s anger was like a volcanic eruption, and he dashed in Shishio''s direction madly.


    "Do you think you are invincible under that dust? You''re wrong!"


    This time, Yuujiro wanted Shishio to pay and directly entered Shishio''s yground. Even if the area was hard to see, especially with a lot of dust that surrounded the area, he could still pinpoint where Shishio was. His instincts and senses were simr to a beast. It was impossible for Shishio to hide, but even so, he had to say it was so troublesome to catch Shishio since he was so slippery, like an eel.


    "Don''t run, bastard!"


    However, Shishio kept dodging, and his figure was like a matador dodging a raging bull. Still, unlike the matador with red clothes, he held a knife and caused several cut wounds on Yuujiro''s body.


    Yuujiro''s speed might be fast, but he had a lot of trouble under this dust.


    *BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!*


    But even so, Yuujiro quickly adapted and found Shishio''s pattern. He kept waving his fists around, causing all the shipping containers in the area to fly around and make a mess everywhere. More importantly, it seemed that those shipping containers contained flour, which caused dust and flour to mix everywhere, covering this ce and making his figure even harder to see


    Moreover, it was hard to breathe since, with how thick the dust and the flour were, the oxygen was minimal.


    Even worse, they were fighting intensely, causing the oxygen in their lungs to deplete quickly.


    However, whether Shishio or Yuujiro, they weren''t ordinary people, so they could hold on, but in the end, Yuujiro caught Shishio.


    *Crack!*


    Yuujiro''s fist hit Shishio''s shoulder, causing Shishio to fly into the distance. He knew that this punch should have caused a lot of damage to Shishio, so he wasn''t in a hurry to chase after him.


    This was the problem of all the strongest people.


    Arrogant.


    As long as they were powerful, they would think that no one in this world could defeat them.


    "How is it? Do you have any other tricks? Or is that all?"


    Even if Shishio had angered him, it had been so long since Yuujiro had so much fun fighting. Usually, his body would be unscathed, but under Shishio''s attacks, he had a lot of wounds. Nevertheless, he had so much fun that he felt it was a waste to finish this fight.


    "You''re strong," Shishio answered.


    "Oh? You''re still alive?"


    Yuujiro thought that after that punch, Shishio would crumble in fear and might even bow desperately at him, yet he didn''t expect that Shishio would still have the courage to fight him.


    "But it seems you are not that smart."


    Shishio''s tone seemed at ease, and everything seemed under his control.


    "What do you mean?" Yuujiro''s body was tense since his instinct told him this ce was dangerous, but everything was toote.


    "Have you heard about a dust explosion?"


    A little spark ignited in the middle area, covered by dust and flour, and suddenly an explosion happened.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!*

 Chapter 744: Demon

    <h4>Chapter 744: Demon</h4>


    Unlike the explosion of the car before, this explosion was brutal.


    It destroyed everything.


    The fire zed and razed everything.


    The impact sent everything flying.


    The noise ruined the ears of everyone in the vicinity.


    The me of the explosion rose into the sky like a massive mushroom, erasing all the darkness in this ce, yet instead of bringing warmth and hope, it brought despair.


    Haruno was quite lucky since even if she nned to attack Yuujiro, she didn''t intend to approach him carelessly and stayed in her position, hiding behind several shipping containers until she saw a chance, but when the explosion happened, she was stunned silly.


    Still, while she was lucky since she was quite far from the explosion and the shipping containers also reduced the impact, she squatted down, trying to hide since many shipping containers flew everywhere and smashed everything. She closed her ears, trying to ease the pain in her ears since the explosion was so loud.


    Her world was ringing, and she almost lost consciousness because of the dizziness, but she gritted her teeth, trying to hold her subconscious. She didn''t know what was happening, but she knew she needed to help Shishio now, or else she might lose him.


    As of now, no one could help him except for her.


    ---


    While Shishio and Yuujiro were fighting, Shishio sent a signal to his subordinates to hunt down all the people who were rted to Yuujiro.


    Whether it was Baki Hanma, Jack Hanma, Yuujiro''s mother, or many others.


    As long as they were rted to Yuujiro, Shishio was going to erase all of them.


    Naturally, they also went to the abandoned warehouse to help Shishio since how could they let their boss fight such a dangerous existence?


    Roberta also came, and she was the leader of this operation. Still, unlike her usual cold expression, her current expression was brutal, like a beast. As of now, in her heart, if something really happened to Shishio, she was going to use all of her life hunting down all the people who were rted to Yuujiro before he followed Shishio to the afterlife.


    On the other hand, while it was quite unrealistic, Baki Hanma also felt something. It was as if he felt something important in his heart was about to disappear, which made him wake up from his slumber.


    "Father?"


    His dog also looked at Baki cautiously, wondering what was happening.


    Baki couldn''t control his calm and didn''t know what was happening, but he knew he felt something about his father.


    "NO! NO! NO!"


    However, Baki quickly shook his head. While he hated his father, he knew that man was invincible.


    As the strongest man in the world, nothing could kill Yuujiro.


    Even the United States had to bow down to this man.


    "Yes, he is going to be alright."


    Baki was about to sleep again, but he opened his eyes again since he couldn''t sleep and felt restless. He didn''t know why he felt this way and worried about that man since he had always wanted to kill him, especially after Yuujiro had killed his mother. He should hate Yuujiro and would be happy if Yuujiro died, but somehow he couldn''t.


    While Baki hated his father, he also loved his father.


    As he rested on his bed, he felt conflicted.


    Who?


    Who could get his father into such trouble?


    Still, suddenly a picture of a young man emerged in his mind. This young man... simr to others, he also dismissed him since he thought that all the people this young man had fought were weak. But, if it was a matter of artistic talent, while he didn''t have an interest, all his ssmates talked about him, so he knew how good he was, which made his mood worse.


    Even the girl he had a crush on also talked about this young man, which annoyed him even more.


    However, he knew that he couldn''t look down on this young man, especially when he had defeated Kaiou Retsu, a master of Chinese martial arts.


    As for defeating his father?


    Baki snorted since the only one that could defeat his father was him, his son.


    Still, he couldn''t fall asleep, so he stood up from his bed and decided to take a night walk, but when he walked out of the door, he felt danger but couldn''t react and was shot. His head smashed like a crushed watermelon, and he died.


    Baki might be the son of Yuujiro, the strongest man in the world, but he wasn''t the strongest man. He might also be the protagonist of his story, but Shishio had defeated many protagonists, and they were nothing in his eyes.


    If Shishio wanted them to disappear, then they would disappear.


    The suddenmotion also startled Baki''s dog, and it realized his master had died, but as it came to his master''s dying body, it was shot.


    Then, in the distance, someone put down the sniper and talked with his boss from the walkie-talkie.


    "The target has been cleared up."


    "Roger. Continue with the rest."


    "Roger."


    A simr scene happened in many ces on this earth.


    Naturally, those who lived in the corner, and a ce which was hard to arrive, would take a while, but for those who lived in the city, all of them were massacred.


    From the beginning to the end, Shishio knew that Yuujiro was a threat to him, so he had prepared many things to handle him. Naturally, it also included all the information about his family, women, descendants, friends, and all the people who were rted to him.


    To be honest, he had never used it and only kept it since he was just curious, but since Yuujiro had be his enemy, he didn''t show mercy. He was going to erase everything rted to Yuujiro.


    No matter who they were, they were going to be sent to the afterlife as long as they were rted to Yuujiro.


    ---


    Now, while everything rted to Yuujiro was killed by his people, Shishio stood on the top of the crane, watching the dust explosion he had set up from the beginning. He held his right shoulder and fixed his dislocated bones before he sighed in relief since he had to say Yuujiro''s punch was painful.


    Still, he had to say everything was so smooth, making him realize that Yuujiro wasn''t that smart.


    Or was this guy too arrogant?


    Or was his action too good?


    Either way, he wondered whether this demon could stay alive within this explosion or not.


    He had prepared everything, whether this abandoned warehouse or the flour, to create the dust explosion, he had prepared everything. It was also why he brought Haruno and Yuujiro to this ce since he had bought this ce for Yuujiro''s burial.


    Whether it was the shipping containers, flours, or many others, from the beginning to the end, Yuujiro had fallen into his trap. He even hacked the satellite since he knew that the United States had always observed Yuujiro with the satellite.


    In this fight, no one knew it except for him, Haruno, Roberta, and the rest of his people.


    When the explosion subsided, Shishionded on the ground since he was going to search for Yuujiro''s copse. Maybe, he should build a robot with this guy''s body since, as a thug, this guy was so convenient, especially when even the United States bowed down to this guy.


    Yuujiro''s body was also good for research purposes since, as the strongest human, there should be many mysteries about it.


    However, before that, Shishio was going to check whether Yuujiro was dead or not since he had a feeling that if this was over, then it would be too easy, and as the strongest man in the world, he would be disappointed if this guy fell so quickly.


    As expected, even if he had expected it, he was surprised to see a figure standing in the middle of the me. The explosion was rather intense, so the fire hadn''t cleared out entirely, but even so, he could see a silhouette standing in the middle of the fire. He could hear a low groan from this person before the voicepletely disappeared.


    His eyes were good, so he could see Yuujiro''s figure.


    Unlike before, Yuujiro was burnt. His skin, hair, and many parts of his body were burnt, leaving only the muscles and bones under. Still, they were charred entirely since they were scorched by the fire.


    Watching this, Shishio snorted.


    Strongest human?


    In the end, Yuujiro was a human, and he wasn''t so invincible.


    Many might say that only a nuclear bomb could defeat Yuujiro, but here he died from a dust explosion.


    However, Shishio widened his eyes and quickly softened his body, raised his hands, and let himself follow the force of this attack.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Once again, he was blown away and crashed into several shipping containers before he coughed up blood. His arms were mangled in a different direction before he bit his tongue, trying to maintain his consciousness. He had tried to avert most of the force of Yuujiro''s punch, but he was still seriously injured. He could feel that many of his bones were broken, which made him moan in pain, yet even if he was in so much pain, he felt speechless.


    At this moment, he had to say everything he saw was unrealistic. He felt that he had traveled to a fantasy world instead of a modern world with the logic behind it since, at this moment, the scorched skin on Yuujiro''s body started to peel off automatically, showing the body below.


    Yuujiro might have lost his skin, but even so, his muscles were still maintaining his life. Their color was as red as blood as if they weren''t affected by the explosion.


    He also raised his hands high like a fighting cock, which was ready to fight to the death.


    He also tensed his entire muscles, causing them to deform into the shape of a demon.


    Yes, a demon.


    This demon crawled back to the earth from hell, and he nned to drag Shishio down with him.


    Shishio, who was just hit and seriously injured, saw another supersonic punch, which was about to punch him, and widened his eyes.

 Chapter 745: Noisy

    <h4>Chapter 745: Noisy</h4>


    His eyes widened, but his body quickly reacted to dodge Yuujiro''s fist. Yuujiro''s speed might be fast, but his ability within his body and his instinct to stay alive was stronger, so even if his entire body was hurt, he quickly dodged.


    The concrete ground was gouged by Yuujiro''s fist.


    Watching this fist, Shishio wondered whether Yuujiro was a human excavator.


    Shishio had an "Auto-Pilot," which made his body react before his brain, so he could dodge most of anything. He also had an "Enhanced Mirror Neuron," which made his body respond instantaneously, but even with all of that, if his opponent was much faster than him, he could do nothing.


    Yuujiro''s speed became faster and faster.


    As Shishio rolled on the ground to dodge, Yuujiro kept stomping his feet on the ground, causing a giant hole.


    If this stomp hit him now, without a doubt, it would kill him.


    Shishio''s body might be several times stronger than humans, and many parts of his body were enhanced, but even so, Yuujiro''s body, experience, and also fighting ability weren''t something that could be described with mere logic.


    This guy had already reached the superhuman level.


    By now, it wouldn''t be weird for Yuujiro to die, yet this guy was still alive, lively, and wanting to kill him without mercy.


    As of now, their appearance wasn''t much better than each other.


    While Yuujiro was without skin and only muscles, bones, and others, Shishio''s appearance was quite miserable.


    Shishio didn''t have time to fix his arms, and they were still mangled. His entire body was also dirty from the dirt, dust, and blood.


    However, this wasn''t the time for one to think about their appearance since their fight was about to end.


    To be honest, Shishio felt it might be better to do a battle of attraction as he only needed to wait for a while, considering Yuujiro''s condition was far from good. It was only a time before this guy died. This should be the case, yet he was afraid that it wouldn''t be that simple.


    This guy could even stay alive under such an intense explosion, so Shishio wouldn''t be surprised if this guy would be as lively as before as long as he came out alive.


    Because of this, Shishio knew that he had to kill Yuujiro.


    They had be enemies, and there was no turning back for the two of them.


    If he was defeated here and died, he was afraid the future of his women and family wouldn''t be good. The worst thing was that this guy could be doing it in front of his grave, giving him the cruelest revenge, and because of this, he couldn''t die!


    When Yuujiro was about to punch Shishio''s neck, Shishio suddenly snapped his bones, causing all of them to restore them before he slipped on Yuujiro''s back and did a rear naked choke. He had a lot of martial arts mastery, including "Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu" and "Judo." With those two martial arts, he can do a lot of submission techniques effortlessly.


    As for why the submission technique, it was because he knew that his striking power was weaker than Yuujiro''s and it would do nothing to this beast, but the submission technique was different.


    Shishio locked Yuujiro''s body with his feet and strangled his neck while digging his sharp nails.


    This method might be ugly and dirty, but so what?


    As long as he could win, he would do whatever!


    Being choked, Yuujiro felt that his neck was crushed, many of the nerves on his neck were snapped, and the oxygen supply in his body was instantly cut. However, he wasn''t going to pass out. Instead, he knew that he would die, but at this moment, he grinned and said with a hoarse voice. "I catch you."


    Shishio felt that his leg was grasped before suddenly it was pulled with a force that was almost enough to tear his leg.


    ''Fuck!''


    Shishio felt regret for using a submission technique since he underestimated Yuujiro''s power. By now, he was under two choices, whether he should let his leg be torn apart by Yuujiro, but he could kill him, or he didn''t die and might die under his technique.


    No matter what the decision was, he knew that he would be seriously injured.


    Shishio didn''t want to be disabled, but in this hesitation, Yuujiro used this chance to grasp his hand and escape from his grasp before he used the trademark skill of the Hanma family.


    When Shishio felt that his world was moving, he realized what kind of technique Yuujiro had used.


    Dress.


    It was a technique developed by Yuujiro''s father to defeat the soldiers of the United States.


    By holding the body of someone, one would swing it like a weapon so fast as if they were wearing a dress.


    Shishio felt like he was inside a twister. He was being mmed into various things from the ground, shipping containers, bolts, and many other dangerous things. All the blood also rushed into his head, causing his world to turn into a red blood color.


    Fortunately, he could dodge anything which would cause serious damage. He also had an "Enhanced Bnce," which reduced the effect of this technique on him.


    ''Focus! Focus!''


    Shishio knew he couldn''t let go of his guard again, and he had to decisively kill this guy. He knew that the chance woulde soon, and he had to wait for a while.


    As Yuujiro waved Shishio''s body like a rag, intending to crash him to death, suddenly his movement staggered, and at that moment, he suddenly felt that his right hand felt lighter before he saw his hand slide down from his arm and blood poured down from the cut.


    "It seems it has worked now."


    Yuujiro looked at his hand, which had been cut smoothly before he looked at Shishio, who was in a miserable state while holding a katana.


    The katana was so smooth, and the de was so sharp that it cut Yuujiro''s hand like butter under a hot knife.


    However, if Shishio''s swordsmanship wasn''t good, it would be impossible to do everything so easily, especially when he was being waved around like a il. His "Enhanced Bnce" also made him able to perform any technique, no matter what his situation was.


    Still, it didn''t change the fact that his condition was miserable.


    His body was full of blood, and his body was also full of injuries. Many of his bones were also broken since it was impossible to divert all the force of Yuujiro''s attacks.


    Honestly, it was his first time having such a brutal and dangerous fight.


    After all, almost all of his fights ended with an easy victory for him, but when he faced this beast, he almost died several times.


    As of now, they knew that their battle was about to end.


    Whether they lose or win, everything will be decided in thisst blow.


    Yuujiro clenched his muscles and caused the bleeding on his right arm to stop. He might have lost his right hand, but it didn''t mean he had weakened. Instead, he was as strong as ever.


    On the other hand, Shishio was holding the "Dojigiri," the katana, that he got from the system.


    The two were in silence before the sound of the gun was heard.


    *BOOOM!*


    "........"


    Shishio widened his eyes and looked at Haruno, who suddenly appeared while holding a gun.


    "You... what are you doing here?!"


    Instead of being grateful, he wanted to get angry at Haruno since this woman didn''t understand how serious this situation was.


    A gun?


    If it was an average human, it didn''t matter, but they were facing Yuujiro Hanma.


    Even worse, unlike Shishio''s gun, Haruno''s was a miniature gun with weaker power than a normal gun.


    The bullet hit Yuujiro''s head urately, but it bounced off instead of prating the skull and smashing his brain.


    Watching this, Haruno was stunned and couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    "RUN!!!"


    His voice quickly awakened her, but everything was toote.


    Yuujiro was known as the strongest, but it didn''t mean he had the pride of being the strongest, who would fight fairly without hurting the innocent. Instead, he was really like a wild beast, and he would attack anyone as long as it would bring him to victory.


    Simr to Shishio, Yuujiro was also dirty, so instantly, he knew what he needed to do to bring be the winner.


    Yuujiro showed a perverted smile before he turned and leaped into Haruno!


    Haruno suddenly saw death. Everything was so dark, and she could only tremble in fear.


    Shishio was furious, and all the blood on his body quickly rushed to his body, enhancing his physical abilities even further. He sheathed his sword and took a deep breath before he leaped. He could feel the air trying to pull him, and he knew that he had broken the sound barrier, but it didn''t matter.


    What he wanted to do was to kill Yuujiro!


    Shishio could smell a burning smell, but he ignored all of them, moving even faster and faster.


    Yuujiro''s instinct also told him something dangerous was behind him, and he needed to dodge, but everything was toote. Before, he might not understand this feeling, and he could only think that all the opponents that he had killed were pathetic. They were begging, crying, hoping that he could let them go. He was the strongest, so he disdained them and even cruelly killed them since seeing someone''s despair before they died was so much fun.


    Yet now, Yuujiro understood their feelings. He felt regretful and wanted to beg, but he knew everything was toote.


    Shishio unsheathed his de and cut down Yuujiro.


    His de was like a sh of light.


    Shishio cut down Yuujiro several times before he stopped, watching Yuujiro''s mutted body. His eyes were still sharp before he looked at Haruno. Strangely enough, there was no fear in her eyes and only worry.


    "You okay?" He asked.


    Haruno felt that she had lost her voice before she quickly answered. "Ye-Yes, I am okay. How about you? Are you okay? Hey, answer me!" She panicked since she could see how bad his situation was.


    Shishio didn''t answer and fell on the ground, passing out since he knew that everything was alright now, especially when he saw the car of his people that moved in the distance was about to arrive.


    Still, he had to say Haruno was quite noisy.

 Chapter 746: His

    <h4>Chapter 746: His</h4>


    On the next day, the cultural festival continued as usual.


    Whether it was Shishio''s movie, the cafe of his ss, the anthology of the literature club, or the game created by everyone in the Sakurasou, everything rted to Shishio became so famous that everyone talked about it.


    Without a doubt, all of them became the main attraction of this year''s cultural festival.


    Shishio''s name was famous, and everyone knew him, so the traffic at this year''s cultural festival was rather heavy. If themittee didn''t limit the number of visitors, this cultural festival would be so crowded that all the visitors might be a can of sardines.


    As of now, Hikigaya wanted to cry without tears since his job was so busy, and he also couldn''t let his subordinates do the work all the time since he wasn''t that heartless.


    Still, it was a good thing that Shishio was around, especially the school, which was happy about its poprity.


    Suumei was a private school, after all, so it needed to maintain its reputation and poprity so that in the future, it wouldn''t have trouble searching for students.


    However, watching the situation at the cultural festival, they knew that they didn''t need to have that trouble since, without a doubt, the name of their school would echo the country.


    Still, while the school was happy, Shiina, Misaki, Nanami, Ritsu, Rita, and many others from Sakurasou were far from happy since Shishio didn''t return home yesterday. He had told them he would return in two hours, but until now, he didn''t return. They thought that he was with Haruno and spent a night with her, which made them sigh and get a bit annoyed.


    Yet, somehow, they also felt quite worried since they had heard that Roberta had left so suddenly when she was resting in the apartment. She also didn''t say anything and just left, leaving everyone bbergasted.


    Even worse, they also couldn''t contact Roberta and Shishio. They also didn''t see his figure on the fourth day of the cultural festival, which made them even more worried, so they couldn''t help but approach Yukinoshita, who was the little sister of Haruno.


    "She came to himst night?" Yukinoshita was surprised.


    "Yes, can you call your sister? Where is Shishio?"


    "Okay, let me call her." Yukinoshita also started to get worried, especially when either Roberta or Shishio couldn''t be contacted. To be honest, she also felt weird since Haruno didn''te to the school, considering Haruno was also part of themittee.


    Haruno might be an alumnus, but she had volunteered to help, so she was part of themittee. However, she was missing and didn''te to the school without even notification or news, which made Yukinoshita unable to calm down.


    "How is it?" Mai asked worriedly.


    Yukinoshita looked at her phone before she sighed and shook her head. "No, she didn''t answer my phone."


    What''s happening?


    They felt confused since this was the first time something like this had happened.


    "Anyway, if she calls me, I will tell all of you, but for now, how about you return to your exhibition since, unlike my club, your clubs and ss need someone to attend, right?"


    Yukinoshita felt worried, but at the same time, she felt weird, wondering whether Shishio and Haruno had stepped into the next rtionship. While she couldn''t imagine such a thing would happen, she felt it was possible if the man was Shishio.


    Frankly, she felt conflicted, but she didn''t think too much since it was impossible for her to stop him since she knew what kind of bastard he was. Still, she knew that she needed to talk with Shishio and Haruno since she wanted to know what would happen with their future rtionship.


    Unlike her, who would be married off to Shishio''s family, Haruno would be the future matriarch of the Yukinoshita family.


    If Shishio and Haruno decided to be together, it would be quiteplicated, especially with the name of their children.


    "Okay, it can''t be helped."


    While everyone was disappointed since they couldn''t contact Shishio or Haruno, they knew they couldn''t stay in this ce all the time. The cultural festival still continued, and they needed to do their best until thest moment.


    While Yukinoshita returned to themittee room, the rest also returned to the literature club, but the members of the Sakurasou were together and decided to buy ice cream from the vending machine where he usually stopped.


    Even if this matter had been talked about, they couldn''t help but feel a bit restless since they knew that Shishio wasn''t someone that would break his promise. As long as he had made a promise, he wouldn''t break it.


    This was why even if he was a scumbag, everyone believed in him.


    As they bought ice cream, they sat on the bench absentmindedly before Ritsu asked, "Do you think there was an ident?"


    "..."


    "Ritsu!"


    They looked at Ritsu with a frown since this girl suddenly said something inappropriate.


    "Do you want him to be in the ident?" Nanami asked with a frown.


    "No, of course not, but you know he has never broken his promise, right? Roberta-san can''t be contacted either. They also rode in the car, and you had heard from Yukinoshita-san that her sister loved to race, right? So... so..."


    Ritsu couldn''t continue since her eyes were in tears at that moment.


    "Stop! Stop! Let''s stop this talk!"


    Misaki''s eyes were red, and she quickly stopped Ritsu from talking since she didn''t want to talk about this kind of matter either.


    "Is Shishio alright?" Shiina asked with her in voice, but one could tell how worried she was from her expression and voice.


    "....."


    No one could answer this question, and they fell into silence, hoping that Shishio would contact them soon.


    As they ate their ice cream quietly, they decided to part since, in this cultural festival; they still had many things to do. However, from their expression alone, it was easy to tell that they couldn''t erase the worry in their hearts.


    While they were worried, the cultural festival continued before long; it was almost over.


    The cultural festival started at nine in the morning and closed at four in the evening.


    Misaki was helping the literature club to take out the trash, but suddenly someone called her.


    "Misaki!"


    "!?"


    Misaki was startled since she was familiar with this voice. She turned, and as expected, it was Mitaka. She felt a bit nervous at this moment since there were no people around them, and there was only her and Mitaka. If Shishio was in the school, she wouldn''t be nervous, but he wasn''t there.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, before she looked at Mitaka.


    Even though they often saw each other at school, it was their first time talking like this after his outburst when he watched her anime with Shishio.


    Mitaka also looked at Misaki, and he was stunned since he had to say she was more beautiful.


    When she started to date Shishio, she wanted to appear beautiful all the time in front of him, so she also started to do make-up. She also started to dress up and did a facial care routine. More importantly, she was no longer a girl but a woman.


    The beautiful flower had already bloomed, showing its most beautiful appearance.


    However, it was unfortunate for Mitaka since this beautiful flower was already owned by someone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When she asked this question, her voice was normal. It was like how she usually was as if nothing had happened.


    Yes, she didn''t care about him anymore.


    She thought that Mitaka was like that. He was his only acquaintance now, nothing more or less.


    However, Mitaka thought differently. He thought she had forgiven her since she didn''t treat her indifferently.


    "Misaki, I..."


    Mitaka wasn''t sure whether he should say this, but he felt that he should say this, or else he might not have this chance anymore.


    "I have been thinking of many things after I have parted from you, and I have realized what kind of feelings I have felt toward you. Misaki... I...."


    Misaki looked at Mitakazily since she wasn''t in the mood to listen to Mitaka. Still, she felt it was good to clear up their rtionship since she didn''t want Shishio to misunderstand her, but suddenly, her phone vibrated. She took her phone and saw that it was from Nanami. She didn''t look at Mitaka and answered the phone.


    Mitaka was still nervous, and he didn''t even have time to look at Misaki. To be honest, he felt strange at that moment since he could seduce any women he wanted to, and he also had many experiences in life, but he was so nervous in front of Misaki, which made him realize how deep his feeling toward her was.


    "Misaki, I lo��"


    "Huh?!"


    "Hmm?"


    Misaki''s loud voice startled Mitaka, and he looked at her, who showed a panicked expression.


    Misaki, who had heard the news from Nanami, didn''t care about Mitaka and quickly left, but how could Mitaka let her go?


    "Wait, Misaki! I am not done yet!"


    Mitaka was about to grasp her wrist, but Misaki dodged. "I am in a hurry! If you confess to me, then my answer is no! I am rejecting you!" She didn''t have time to humor Mitaka and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    "........"


    Mitaka was in a daze before he quickly asked, "Why? Don''t you love me? I love you! We love each other, right?" His voice was quite high, showing his frustration at her answer. He had tried to try his best to confess, but was this the result?


    He was quite furious and wanted to grab Misaki, but her gaze caused him to flinch.


    Misaki stopped and then looked at Mitaka with a frown. "Sorry, that''s the past. I love someone else now, so please don''t bother me anymore. You should also forget about me since I am sure it will be easy for you to get a new girlfriend, right?" She didn''t want to entangle Mitaka anymore since she heard Shishio was in the hospital because of an ident.


    However, Mitaka could only stand stupidly in a ce, staring at Misaki, who had gone.


    By this point, he realized that Misaki was no longer there. She had left him, and she was owned by someone else now.


    Yet, unexpectedly, his gaze wasn''t those of despair. Instead, it was filled with rage.


    "Bitch...!"


    Misaki could only be his, and he wouldn''t give her to anyone.

 Chapter 747: Little red riding hood and the wolf

    <h4>Chapter 747: Little red riding hood and the wolf</h4>


    Shishio opened his eyes slowly.


    "...unfamiliar ceiling."


    He had always wanted to say this line, and finally, he had a chance.


    "Ugh...!"


    However, his entire body was hurt.


    "Shishio!"


    "Shishio-sama!"


    He saw Roberta and Haruno looking at him with red eyes full of tears. Haruno aside, it was his first time seeing Roberta with such an expression.


    Usually, Roberta had always been cold, but at this moment, she was somewhat fragile. It was as if she was about to lose the pir which supported her.


    "Geez, don''t cry. I am alright."


    He was about to wipe their tears, but he flinched.


    "Don''t move your body around!"


    "Shishio-sama, you have a lot of broken bones."


    He looked down and saw that his clothes had changed into a patient uniform, but many parts of his body were wrapped with bandages like a mummy. Still, it might be because he was in the death fight before and had just woken up, so his penis also woke up with him.


    "...."


    Roberta and Haruno looked at the prominent big bulge on his pants.


    "Shishio-sama, it seems you are alright." Roberta sighed in relief.


    "..."


    Was his penis an indication of whether he was healthy or not?


    "Let me take care of it."


    Roberta was like a virtuous woman who was about to help her beloved, who was in need of help, but how could Haruno let this happen?


    "What are you doing, maid-san?" Haruno asked with a calm expression, but no matter how calm she was, she couldn''t calm down in this type of situation. Last night, she was just about to die, but suddenly she saw the person that had saved her was about to be attacked by this in woman; how could she ept it?


    Yes, a in woman.


    This was what Haruno could see from Roberta since Roberta wore her round sses and tied her hair in braids, which made it hard for someone to see her beauty.


    "I am helping Shishio-sama." Roberta answered calmly.


    "....."


    Haruno smiled at Shishio and asked, "Does being your maid require someone to help you with that?"


    "...."


    No, but if they wished, he didn''t mind.


    "She is my woman."


    "...."


    Haruno stared at Shishio for a moment, and the smile on her face became prominent before she let out a sigh. Honestly, she shouldn''t be surprised since something like this was normal, especially among influential people.


    In this world, there were many types of men.


    Shishio was the rarest, and without a doubt, many women would get close to him, especially when Haruno knew how wonderful he was. Still, being perfect he was, he had a weakness, and this weakness was that he was a womanizer.


    Haruno wondered whether Yukinoshita knew this. No, she had a feeling that Yukinoshita should have known this, but did she have a right to stop this?


    Especially when Haruno knew what she felt about him and what she nned to do when she decided to take him away from Sakurasoust night; however, when she woke up from her thought, she saw that Roberta had taken out his penis from his pants. She blushed, and she felt that her body was hot, but more importantly, she could see that Roberta was watching his penis with an obsessed and obscene gaze.


    Yet Haruno also understood with such a penis; it was easy to tell why women could be so obsessed with him.


    More importantly, with how powerful he was, she was also obsessed with him, especially when he told the dead meatst night that she was his.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "I am going to milk it."


    "How?"


    "Do you want me to teach you?"


    "...is that okay?"


    "Sure."


    Shishio looked up at the ceiling and felt that everything was unfamiliar since it was his first time feeling good while his entire body was hurt. However, when he looked at his women who wanted to help him, he just let them go and enjoyed the process since he needed someone to calm the fire in his body now.


    While he enjoyed the service of two women, he couldn''t help but think about what had happened previously after he won the fight.


    After the fight, Roberta brought Shishio to the hospital without hesitation.


    Haruno also followed, but...


    "Let''s go to this hospital!"


    Haruno didn''t want anything to happen to Shishio, so she quickly showed the trusted hospital that her family usually used.


    "No, Shishio-sama has a hospital."


    "...."


    Haruno wasn''t sure what to say at that moment, but it didn''t matter as long as Shishio could be saved.


    After he was brought, everything was used to help him, except for the unnatural activity on his body; he was fine.


    No, he wasn''t that fine since many parts of his skin were torn, and his bones were broken.


    However, except for that, everything was alright.


    His body might not be as strong as Yuujiro, but his performance, recovery, and many others were better, especially after thatst fight, which evolved his body even more.


    As of now, it wouldn''t be weird to call himself the strongest man.


    However, he was so d that it was Haruno, who was by his side since if it was his other women, they might not be as decisive as her. After all, their nature was weak, and it wouldn''t be weird if they passed out during the race, but she was different since she dared to fight and even shot Yuujiro''s head.


    Still, he could think about Yuujiroter since, as of now, he decided to rest by eating food. To be honest, he realized how amazing "Seimei Kikan" was now since as long as he had food, he could use the energy which came from the food to recover his body faster.


    As of now, he was in the room dedicated to him inside his private hospital.


    Haruno and Roberta talked about what happened after the incident while helping him eat food after washing their hands.


    "I can move my hands."


    "...while you can recover the broken bones on your arms, you can''t recover the broken ribs. Just stay in bed honestly and let yourselves be spoiled," Haruno sighed as she caressed his head.


    "..."


    It was nine in the morning. A night had passed since his fight, so everything was rather peaceful.


    Roberta didn''t say much. As for why she was quite talkative before, it was because she thought to help Haruno to break thest barrier in her heart, so Haruno could be honest with what she felt.


    Shishio also didn''t have many struggles when Haruno helped him with her hand and mouth, especially when he confessed she was his woman. While there was no romantic confession, his actionst night, which was to protect her, was more straightforward than any words of love.


    "What are you thinking? Do you want me to help you again?" Haruno asked since she had to say Shishio''s taste was unique. She didn''t want to drink it, but when she saw how delicious Roberta enjoyed his juice, she also tried it, which she didn''t regret since its taste was quite addicting.


    "....."


    Shishio was speechless and shook his head helplessly. "I am just not sure how Yukino will react."


    "Well, you don''t need to tell her."


    "....."


    It wasn''t the first time that he had a rtionship where a woman proposed to keep their rtionship a secret.


    "You think I am the same as the other girls who want you to take responsibility for me?" Haruno asked while caressing his cheek. "I am not those naive girls, so don''t treat me like them."


    Being with someone she loved before marrying and having children, if Shishio was just a normal guy, Haruno would kidnap him and turn him into the son-inw of the Yukinoshita family, but his status was more than that. He was special, and with this hospital alone, he held many secrets she didn''t know.


    More importantly, those people in ck suits oozed a cold aura like seasoned soldiers.


    With all of that, she knew that Shishio was even more special.


    It was impossible for her to let him be the son-inw of the Yukinoshita family, and it was also impossible for her to marry him since she had a responsibility to be the matriarch of the Yukinotashita family.


    As for what their rtionship would be like in the future, she felt that it was okay to stay the way they were.


    If there was something that would change in the future, then she might want to have his children in the future.


    Shishio looked at Haruno for a moment and caressed her hair gently. He had mended the bones on his ribs by using the "Seimei Kikan," and he had almost recovered, so he could do this. Haruno also stayed by his side, letting him spoil her.


    Still, Haruno was quite surprised that Roberta had secretly left the two of them, which made her blush.


    Was it too fast?


    Suddenly, Haruno felt that the development was kind of fast, especially when they had just confirmed what they feltst night, but wasting her time wasn''t something that she wanted to do.


    It was a rare time that they could be together, especially when she knew Roberta definitely wasn''t the only one.


    She should use the best of her time to do what she wanted to do with him.


    "Hey, do you want to do it?"


    "...I am hurt."


    He felt that this woman was quite outrageous.


    "What? You don''t want to? Is my Superman so weak that he can''t even hold the beautiful woman in his arms now?" She poked his cheek while looking at him with a teasing smile.


    ''You call yourselves a beautiful woman...''


    He was speechless, but he was furious. "Woman, don''t provoke me." His voice was hoarse and heavy.


    "If I am provoking you, what will you do?" She moved closer and whispered with a sultry voice. "Instead, I want you to do something."


    Shishio looked at Haruno, staring into her eyes.


    She also did the same.


    Neither of them looked away before the ambiguous atmosphere pervaded the room.


    From her scent, he could tell that she was a virgin, so he felt so weird for her to lose her virginity in this type, but since she had decided to do so, he wasn''t going to back down but...


    "Ah, um, forget it... you-you''re hurt now, and I..."


    She stopped talking since her lips were kissed.


    His kiss was so gentle that it eased her and calmed her.


    As the two of them kissed, they still maintained this gentle-like exchange between them before she learned that this guy had deceived her since, with how wild he was on the bed, he realized what kind of beast this guy was.


    She, who had let her guard down, couldn''t do anything, and besides, became a weak little Red Riding Hood who was eaten by a big bad wolf.

 Chapter 748: Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 748: Hospital</h4>


    After spending their time until the afternoon, the two rested before they decided to contact the rest of his girlfriends in the evening since they knew they were still busy with the cultural festival.


    More importantly, Haruno wanted to monopolize him while it was possible.


    However, in the afternoon, he passed out because he was forcing himself to take Haruno''s virginity. There were many parts of his body that were bleeding, so a tough exercise wasn''t something that was rmended.


    "Shishio! Shishio!"


    Haruno panicked and quickly called the doctor, who was also speechless since their boss was bleeding all over.


    Fortunately, he was okay after being taken care of.


    While lying on the bed, he realized that the only position he could stay in was the bottom while the girls were on top of him. His fate became a living dildo, but it didn''t matter since now, he needed to focus on resting, especially in the evening when all of his women came to visit him.


    "SHISHIO!"


    The moment Roberta answered their ss, they quickly learned what had happened and quickly went to the hospital before they saw him lying in the hospital with a bandage all over his body.


    "Yo."


    Shishio greeted them with a smile.


    "...."


    "...you okay?"


    "Fortunately, I am okay."


    "Thank god..."


    Everyone plopped on the ground since all the energy in their bodies was drained when they learned that Shishio had entered the hospital. While they didn''t learn what was happening, they knew that it must be something dangerous, especially when all of them knew how strong he was.


    "So, what happened? And, are you really okay?" Mai asked with a heavy voice and anxiously. The thought of losing him scared her since only he could find her. If he lost, who could she lean on when she needed someone the most? But more importantly, the horror of this feeling was more than that; she felt that every step she took to the hospital was so heavy. It was as if her body was so heavy, and her vision was so cloudy. Fortunately... fortunately, he was okay. However, she wanted to know what was happening since she was worried about him.


    "It''s an ident."


    "ident?"


    They were all confused.


    Haruno looked at Shishio with a thoughtful gaze, but she didn''t say anything and just lowered her head. She could notice Yukinoshita''s gaze on her, but she wouldn''t tell anyone about what happenedst night. Everything had to be kept deep in her heart, and no one should know since she knew that they weren''t ready to see this side of him.


    However, she also felt that she was special since she was the only one who had seen this side of him, so she didn''t stop him when he told them a white lie.


    Shishio told them that when Haruno took him for a drive, her car had an ident, and he had to save her, so he entered the hospital. He also apologized to them since he had only recovered.


    "I am sorry, okay?"


    He looked at Shiina, who was hugging his waist in silence from the beginning before he looked at everyone and apologized. Still, to be honest, it might be his first time bringing all of his women to the same ce and time.


    However, even if this was an amazing thing, he couldn''t tell them the truth since how could he tell them that he had killed a person?


    Yet, did he regret it? No.


    He knew that killing someone was a cruel thing, but it was better to kill Yuujiro since he shouldn''t give this type of person mercy. If he let go of Yuujiro, he knew that guy would do something to the people that he cared about, and this was something that he couldn''t let happen no matter what.


    Even if he had to dirty his hands, he had to do it.


    It also wasn''t his first time doing it, so strangely enough, he had no burden on his mind. Instead, all he felt was a relief that his enemy was gone, and everything would be smooth; from now a Joker-like existence like Yuujiro was gone.


    As for Yuujiro''s family, as he had said before, he had erased all of them.


    So what if people noticed that it was he who did all of this?


    He didn''t think so since no one would believe Yuujiro would be defeated.


    The title of the strongest human on earth wasn''t for nothing.


    To be honest, Yuujiro''s body was already collected by his people, and it was used as an experiment since there were many things that could be learned from his body.


    Maybe, he could even create an army of Yuujiro.


    Yuujiro might be a demon, but his might wasparable to the nuclear bomb. As long as he stayed in any country, all the people in the high position in that country could only cower in fear since no one could stop this guy.


    Shishio might be able to create a nuclear bomb, but it was troublesome to use it. Moreover, if he used it, other countries would do the same.


    On the other hand, an army with superhuman strength was a different thing since, unlike the nuclear bomb, which was hard to use, the superhuman army could infiltrate the country without anyone noticing. The country also wouldn''t be able to detect it since their weapons were nothing but their fists and their bodies.


    In other words, it could be said that it was the ultimate weapon.


    However, humans aside, their loyalty was quite hard to guess. Unless he had the ability to bind someone and make them unable to betray him, he didn''t want to create a superhuman army. Instead, it was better to create an android, which was easier for him to create.


    "So, what about the car?"


    When they knew he was hurt because of the car ident and sighed in relief that he was okay, their tension was also eased, and they couldn''t help but ask about the car.


    "It exploded."


    "...exploded?"


    "Yeah, it exploded."


    "....''


    This answer... they didn''t know how to react, so they looked at Haruno, who also gave the nod.


    "If he didn''t save me, then I might die."


    "...."


    By now, they knew even if he seemed at ease and calm, they knew how dangerous his situation wasst night. This made them unable to calm down, so they wanted to stay with him for a night.


    He also didn''t stop them since his room was huge. However, their number was too much, so he hoped they could do it in the shift, so it wouldn''t be too cramped.


    In the end, the members of Sakurasou stayed first while the rest would take care of him tomorrow.


    As for why they did this, it was because yesterday, it was time for them to have a party, but he didn''t go back. While the rest were reluctant, this was something that they had decided, so they stayed until quitete.


    The only problem was that some people were looking at Yui thoughtfully.


    Especially Yukinoshita when she learned the one Yui talked to was her mother.


    Yui''s mother didn''te, but from her voice on the phone, she seemed to be on the verge of crying, which made some people feel weird.


    However, except for Yukinoshita, no one thought much.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Shishio seemed so awkward.


    Yukinoshita sighed before looking at Haruno, who maintained her usual smile.


    Even if Haruno was stared at by Yukinoshita, her face was perfect, and there was no fluctuation in her smile. She still maintained her perfect smile.


    Yukinoshita didn''t say anything since she didn''t want to discuss this problem when so many people were present. However, she thought it was better for Shishio not to meet her mother since she was afraid that something that shouldn''t happen might happen.


    When the night came, after they had dinner, they returned home, leaving only the members of Sakurasou to stay, including Rita.


    "Ryuunosuke wants toe too, you know?" Nanami said with a smile.


    Why are you smiling?


    He wanted to ask that question, but he held it. "Then, tell him toe."


    "Geez, you know he hates a woman, right? With your women here, he doesn''t dare toe." Nanami sighed while ncing at him from time to time.


    If Ebina was here, her blood would be a river now.


    He rolled his eyes and tapped her forehead. "Don''t tease me."


    "...um." Nanami blushed and nodded obediently.


    After they talked for a while, they decided to rest, but when most of them slept, he looked at Misaki and asked, "Do you have something to talk about with me?" He noticed that Misaki wanted to talk about something.


    "Ah, did you notice it?" Misaki looked at him awkwardly.


    "You have been weird after you knew that I am okay."


    "Well..."


    "It''s okay. Just tell me."


    Misaki hesitated before she nodded. "Mitaka confessed to me."


    "I see."


    "Um... that''s all?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I mean... shouldn''t you be jealous? Shouldn''t you ask me how I answer? Also, I am your woman, right?" She thought his reaction would be huge when he learned that Mitaka had confessed to her. While she was scared, she decided to tell him. Unexpectedly, his response was so t that she couldn''t believe it.


    Misaki felt relief since he didn''t get angry, but she also felt a bit disappointed since she wanted to see him jealous.


    Shishio smiled and pinched her chin. "As you have said, you are my woman. All of you, whether it is your body, heart, or everything, are already mine. Mitaka? While I know you liked him before, that was the past. Currently, you''re mine, and I believe in you." To be honest, he wondered what she would say if he said that he only cared about her body alone. However, he wanted to ask how Mitaka reacted after he confessed since if Misaki noticed something strange, he might need to deal with Mitaka.


    "....."


    Misaki''s eyes were red. "Can I hug you?" If he wasn''t hurt, she might leap into him now.


    "Be careful. I am hurt."


    Shishio decided to ask the question tomorrow.


    Misaki nodded and slipped into his bed but stopped for a moment since she found Shiina inside doing something inexplicable.


    "Do you want to join, Misaki?" Shiina asked kindly.


    "Okay."


    Nanami somehow also slipped and joined.


    Only Ritsu and Rita, at this moment, were staying on their bed with reddened faces, thinking that all of them were perverts!


    However, they were also perverts since they wanted to join them.


    Still, Shishio was quite troubled at this moment, and he was afraid that he might stay in the hospital for a little longer.

 Chapter 749: The last day of the cultural festival

    <h4>Chapter 749: Thest day of the cultural festival</h4>


    Staying in the hospital was a good thing. If his body wasn''t good or sick, it wouldn''t be good. Fortunately, his body was so good.


    When everyone went to the school for the cultural festival, Yuigahama Hana became his private nurse, helping him with many "things."


    Watching Hana in the nurse uniform, he was afraid that he might not be able to leave the hospital shortly since it was just too exciting.


    However, while their n was good, they forgot that someone would be there to interrupt them, and it was impossible for them to stay together all the time, especially when this girl was present.


    "Geez, you let the mother of your girlfriend take care of you?"


    Rita was quite helpless at Shishio. However, she didn''t think anything weird and thought he was good at making people affectionate toward him. As for Hana wearing a nurse uniform, she thought that Hana was a "real" nurse, especially when she could see how careful Hana was when she took care of him.


    As for whether there was a rtionship between Hana and Shishio, Rita didn''t think so since even if this guy was a scumbag, he definitely wouldn''t touch a married woman or the mother of his girlfriend.


    If Shishio knew what Rita was thinking, he could only smile.


    Still, the only fortunate thing was that Rita didn''t stay with him all the time, so he could spend his time with Hana for quite a while.


    Unlike the others, Rita wasn''t a student in Suimei, and her stay in this country was nothing but a holiday.


    Still, when he thought her real intention was to bring Shiina to Ennd, he felt a bit weird since this girl was so obedient to him now. Before, she was quite troublesome, provocative, and also yful. To be honest, that side of her was quite interesting, and he enjoyed his fight with Rita.


    However, he hoped to stay with Hana more, though.


    Leaving this matter aside, he felt he had rested enough, and his body also recovered well. A few days had passed after his fight with Yuujiro, and he had almost fully recovered. The only problem was only some of his bones and organs since the damage caused by Yuujiro was quite severe.


    More importantly, he didn''t rest honestly and spent his night with his women, so he needed quite a while to heal his body.


    If he was fully rested while eating as much as possible, it wouldn''t be weird to say he could recover in a night.


    Yet, this was good since if he recovered too fast; he wouldn''t be able to enjoy Hana in nurse uniform.


    As for the worry that people might seem weird by his body, he didn''t have to worry too much since all the people in this hospital were his, and except for the obsessed scientists, no one had an interest in his body.


    Lastly, he was the person that had defeated the strongest man in the world.


    If his body was like any of them, how could he defeat Yuujiro?


    After all, one punch from Yuujiro was enough to smash someone to death.


    "Then, will you take care of me?" Shishio asked.


    "Hmph~!" Rita twirled her hair as she looked away in blush. "You... You''re my teacher, so I can''t let you be hurt. Do-Don''t misunderstand my intention, okay? It''s not like I care about you or anything, but... but... until you''re okay, I will stay with you." Her face was so red at that moment, but inwardly, she was in tears since she couldn''t be honest with her feelings. She wanted to convey her real feelings, but why did everything be like this?


    ''Ugh...''


    She was so frustrated at this moment, so she did her best to take care of him.


    "......"


    Was this tsundere?


    To be honest, this was troublesome.


    If someone wasn''t patient and alsocked confidence, they would be hit greatly by Rita''s words. To be honest, if his observation skill wasn''t good and he didn''t have a heightened sense, it might be impossible for one to tell whether this girl was a tsundere or not.


    It was truly impossible, yet if one was able to notice it, he had to say this girl was cute, so cute that he wanted to push her on the bed now.


    However, he couldn''t do that since Hana was around.


    "It''s your time to change your clothes," Hana said gently while holding his change of clothes.


    "...I am not a child. I can change clothes on my own. Also, I am okay now."


    "You''re a patient. I am a nurse. I know your body best, so just listen to me." Unlike before, her tone was so strict, and if he didn''t follow her words, she might punish him. Yet, what she said wasn''t wrong since she knew his body the best, and all she had said was just a fact.


    Watching how charming this woman was, he wondered how stupid her husband was, yet it also gave him a chance to enter the gap in her heart.


    Rita, who was on the side, wondered why they felt so intimate, but it might be normal, and it was good for a son-inw to be close to a mother-inw. She also decided to help, and the two of them helped to take off his clothes.


    Still, it was like how a man saw boobs for the first time. They felt boobs were the treasure of humankind. It was the source of life for every human being in this world. It was how they felt at this moment when they saw his body, thinking that this body was able to create a life, and they were also excited to think of creating a life with him.


    However, no matter how long they wanted to touch his body. The time for changing clothes was rather limited, so they could only enjoy his body for a limited amount of time.


    "Now that you mention it." He looked at Rita and asked, "Is it alright for you to stay? You''re going to return to Ennd at the end of the cultural festival, right?" He had been in the hospital for a while, and even if he didn''t want to since he still wanted to enjoy the cultural festival, this most famous event in his school would end tomorrow.


    It was also time for Rita to go back.


    He was reluctant, so he wondered whether she could stay a little longer.


    "What? Do you want me to go back?" Rita felt a bit sad, but she asked this question in a teasing tone.


    When she thought to show her heart, she tried to make him hate her, but when she was sad, she tried to flirt with him.


    Many guys would be troubled by him, but as a man, his answer was clear.


    "I don''t want you to go back."


    "......"


    Rita was in a daze when she heard his answer.


    "If I say that, what will you do?"


    He couldn''t be indecisive, and he couldn''t be flimsy. He knew what he wanted, and he wasn''t going to let her go.


    "...then, what do you want to do?" Rita asked in a low voice.


    "Stay. At least a few more days. I will book the flight for you."


    Rita looked at him, who also looked straight at her. "O-Okay... I-I will stay..." She was embarrassed and wanted to try to show her toughness, but it seemed it was impossible since she was smiling brightly at this moment.


    Hana looked at all of this and could only roll her eyes, but when her buttocks were kneaded by Shishio''s hand secretly. She quickly looked at him with reprimanded eyes, but in the end, she was helpless.


    "Ahn~!"


    Hana suddenly let out a sweet moan.


    "Wh-What?" Rita was startled.


    "No-Nothing... I-I am a bit tired...." Hana answered flusteredly while pinching Shishio''s hand. Still, she felt relief since it seemed her charm wasn''t even lost to the young one.


    Rita only nodded, but she knew on those days, it was a good time for her to settle the rtionship between the two of them.


    On the other hand, Shishio had to stay. Even though he was already on the peak of the path of the harem, the path still continued, and there was no end to it, which made this path became even more interesting.


    ---


    When it was in the evening, like usual, his girls visited his room.


    "So, you are okay?"


    "Of course." Shishio nodded. "I will go to school tomorrow."


    "Really? Is it really okay?"


    While they felt happy that he could go to school tomorrow since it was the day when the cultural festival ended, they wanted to make sure that he was really alright.


    "Yes, the doctor has said okay, but I mightete. That''s okay, right?"


    "Why not?"


    "Sure!"


    Hearing the confirmation from the doctor, they felt happy and knew that he was alright now.


    At the end of the cultural festival, there was this special event where the school would create a bonfire where the students would dance around it. Usually, it was done by a lover, and they also wanted to do it.


    To be honest, he wasn''t sure whether the bonfire couldst until hisst dance with his women since the number of his women was quite a lot.


    The only fortunate thing was that not all of his women were students at Suimei, so the bonfire shouldst long until he danced with all of his women.


    Still, if someone heard his problem, they would curse him since many were still having trouble finding a partner to dance with, yet he wondered whether the bonfire was enough to dance with all of his women.


    With that said, it had been decided he would return to the school tomorrow at the end of the cultural festival, yet, no one knew that something would happen on thest day of the cultural festival.


    ---


    Inside his room, he had made sure that Shishio wasn''t present at school for several days, so he thought tomorrow, he wouldn''t be present as well. Looking at the picture in his wallet, he kept staring at it before he murmured, "You can only be mine, Misaki..."

 Chapter 750: Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 750: Obsession</h4>


    While it might seem like an exaggeration, the cultural festival without Shishio was like a day without a sun.


    Everything was so dark, and they felt like the end of the world was near.


    They felt like they couldn''t live any longer, and they spent a lot of money on the shrine and temple, praying to many gods in this country and hoping they could see him the next day.


    Unfortunately, the next day, they couldn''t see him, but they learned that he was sick, which made them even more worried since they wondered whether he had caught an incurable disease where he had only a few days to live.


    If Shishio knew what kind ofmotion he had caused, he would be at a loss for words and stay silent since he didn''t expect that his existence would have such an effect.


    Fortunately, his girlfriends were still around, and they told everyone he was away because of a family matter. Hearing that, the crowds sighed in relief. Still, his girlfriends had to sigh at their exaggeration. Somehow, they could imagine how they might run outside and shout to the sky for the injustice received by Shishio.


    They would shout, thinking the world had always been cruel toward the genius.


    Yet, somehow his girlfriends felt that Shishio really had it tough since he got into an ident. Still, if they knew the real reason why he was hurt, they would really think that the world had always been unfair to those who would stand on top of others. They had to fight their fate and those who wouldn''t let them stand on the top, which showed the hard work he had passed through in his life.


    Still, leaving the matter of Shishio aside, even if it was hard, life had to continue. Even though they weren''t in the mood to eat or were unable to sleep, the cultural festival needed to continue, and they needed to do their best until the end.


    Yet, when he was gone, the guys also thought it was their chance to confess to the girls they liked.


    On thest day of the cultural festival, there was this bonfire dance where many would dance around the bonfire. Naturally, there was a legend in this event that had been around from the beginning of the founding of the school. It was said that the couple who danced during that time would be together forever.


    For those teenagers who still dreamed of love, it was a wonderful thing, and they wanted to dance with the girls they loved.


    However, the girls didn''t share the same thoughts as the guys since they wanted to dance with Shishio instead of them.


    Yet, it didn''t extinguish the zing fire in their hearts. They were prepared, and they were going to give their best to confess to the girls they loved.


    The opportunity was in front of them, so they couldn''t let go of this chance, so many brave warriors came forward to fight their battle.


    This battle, while it might not shed blood, could also kill them.


    So, during those few days, many warriors fell, and they died without being able to enter the graveyard or being tended to since the numbers were too many. However, there were also many who had seeded, yet even if they had seeded, they were still under restriction.


    "If Shishio is here, then let''s break up."


    "While I can ept your feelings, I still love Shishio more."


    "If Shishioes and asks me to sleep with him, you can''t stop me."


    Those girls were crazy, and even if they confessed, they dared to say such words to the guys, yet the guys were also crazy since they epted such a condition. Right now, even if their girls were sleeping with Shishio, they were alright as long as they were still dating. As long as they were still dating, everything was alright since even if their bodies might belong to Shishio, their hearts belonged to them.


    This was what they believed, and they also believed that soon, they would be able to move their hearts, so their current girlfriends would only love them.


    Yet, for the minority people, the words from the girls seemed to awaken something which shouldn''t be awoken in guys.


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    "What''s wrong?" Rita asked.


    "I am not sure, but I feel like my nose is itchy." He rubbed his nose. "Did someone talk about me?"


    "Isn''t it normal for people to talk about you?"


    "Well, you''re not wrong."


    "You''re going to the cultural festivalter, right? Let me prepare your uniform."


    "How about you?"


    "I am not a student, dummy. Do you think that I can enter there?" Rita looked at him, speechless, while ironing his uniform carefully.


    Watching her figures, he felt quite weird, but at the same time, he could see Rita''s charm. While many thought of her as a spoiled and hard-to-satisfieddy, he could see how much care she put into household chores. He could tell that in the future, she would be a good mother.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Rita was embarrassed.


    "Nothing." Shishio shook his head. "I am sure that many people have said this, but I will say this, you''ll be a great mother, Rita."


    "....."


    Rita was stunned before she blushed and looked away. "Ge-Geez, what are you talking about?! Don''t tease me, okay? Of course, I will be a great mother, and my husband will be happy to have me as his wife." She tried to appear calm and collected. Unfortunately, she was far from so, and she was so happy at that moment.


    Shishio could only smile and thought that this girl was cute.


    Yet, why did he feel a bit restless?


    He frowned and decided to trust his intuition since this had saved his life several times.


    While he was preparing to go to school, his girlfriends also prepared to end their exhibitions and the cultural festival soon. The unforgettable week of the cultural festival was about to end, and they would be lying if they didn''t feel anything. To be honest, they prepared that they wouldn''t meet him until the end of the cultural festival, but he told them that he was going toe, so they were excited.


    Especially Misaki.


    Unlike the rest, Misaki was in her third year, which meant she would graduate the next year. While the rest could enjoy the cultural festival with him, she couldn''t since she would be a university student. She thought that she couldn''t do a bonfire dance with him. Fortunately, he coulde, which made her feel happy.


    As her work finished, she walked around the school, watching all of the people curiously since she could see many things at the end of this event.


    Some people confessed. Some were sessful, and some failed, but the more serious thing...


    "Ha-Hachiman... do you want to dance with meter?"


    "Eh? Ah, um, what?!"


    Misaki looked at Hikigaya and Totsuka, who stayed in the quiet area alone.


    "Is-Is that no?" Totsuka asked with teary eyes.


    "No, no! Of course! Let me have a dance with you!" Hikigaya answered without hesitation since he couldn''t bear to see Totsuka cry.


    "Re-Really?"


    "Yes!"


    As Totsuka became happy, Hikigaya didn''t care about Totsuka''s gender anymore, and the legend of the bonfire dance suddenly emerged in his mind. The couple who danced on the bonfire dance would be together forever, which meant, was he going to be together with Totsuka forever?


    ''It isn''t bad at all...'' Hikigaya thought.


    Misaki looked at this scene thoughtfully, thinking that if Ebina Hina was around, she would have a nosebleed. However, there was still a bonfire dance, so she couldn''t let Ebina pass out, which was why she wouldn''t tell her this matter to Ebina.


    As she walked away, Hikigaya happened to see her before he frowned when he saw someone was following her. He frowned, causing Totsuka to feel confused.


    "Hachiman, what''s wrong?"


    "Totsuka, can you help me to call Shishio?"


    ---


    Misaki didn''t have many friends, and as an alien, it was normal for her not to be understood by the people around her. However, she was alright about it since she had her anime.


    As long as she had an anime, everything would be alright.


    As for Mitaka, she could only smile, thinking that everything was in the past. She had someone who could be by her side now, and she didn''t regret breaking her rtionship with Mitaka. Instead of staying together, it was better for them to part and forgot each other since it was nothing but trouble when they were together.


    She was annoyed by Mitaka and didn''t really want to see him again, but he wanted to be with her.


    "Misaki."


    She turned and saw Mitaka. "Mitaka?" She frowned before she looked around.


    "Misaki... I love you." Mitaka confessed again.


    "......"


    Misaki blinked her eyes and wondered whether she had heard the right things.


    "I like you, and you like me, right? So, let''s be together."


    Misaki felt something weird from Mitaka and decided to run away. After all, this felt like a plot of bad hentai manga she happened to read by chance. To be honest, she was so scared of this moment and also wondered why she walked to a ce where no people were present. She felt she was stupid, yet unlike her cheerful exterior; she could also feel lonely.


    In her first year, she couldn''t find any friends, and everyone was looking at her as a weirdo, so instead of staying in the ss, she spent her time here alone. It was the same with the previous cultural festival since she always spent her time here alone while Mitaka spent his time with a woman.


    She thought of saying goodbye to this ce, yet why did this guy appear here?


    She didn''t hesitate to run, but Mitaka moved faster and quickly pinned her to the ground.


    "You... what are you doing?! I-I will scream!" Misaki was scared at that moment, and her body was trembling.


    "You don''t need to worry. You will be happy soon. You can only be mine, Misaki. No one else can have you..." Mitaka kept muttering while looking at Misaki with an obsessed expression.


    "Help! Hey, someone!"


    Misaki screamed.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry. No one wille to this ce. This school is also big. It will be over soon, okay? So be quiet for a moment."


    Mitaka wanted to shut Misaki''s mouth by kissing her, but Misaki kept moving around, trying to escape.


    Misaki was in tears, trying to push him away, but as a man, his body was stronger.


    "No... No..."


    Mitaka didn''t care much since he was still thinking that Misaki loved him, but suddenly a voice interrupted them.


    "Oi."


    Mitaka didn''t have a chance to talk, and his head was kicked from the side, causing his head to m into the ground and some soil to enter his mouth.


    "You okay, Senpai?"


    "........"


    Misaki blinked her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. "Shishio...?"


    "Sorry for beingte."


    As he was about to pick her up, she jumped into him and hugged him like a ko while crying.


    "Uwaaaa! I-I almost..."


    She didn''t continue her words and kept crying.


    Shishio could only calm her down, but his eyes were cold, staring at Mitaka, who was struggling to get up. Then, while holding Misaki in his arms, he kicked Mitaka''s balls and caused him to pass out with white foam in his mouth.


    ''Now, what should I do?''

 Chapter 751: Bonfire Legend

    <h4>Chapter 751: Bonfire Legend</h4>


    The thought of killing naturally appeared in his mind, but he felt it was too easy to let go of Mitaka. He felt Mitaka should feel more pain, so much so that he wished to die.


    To be honest, when he saw what Mitaka was about to do to Misaki, he wanted to st this guy''s head into mincemeat, but he quickly endured it since the ce wasn''t right, and he didn''t want to make Misaki have a trauma.


    Instead, he shouldmit a well-nned crime scheme by erasing Mitaka and his family, such as putting their bodies into a barrel filled with cement before he kicked him to Tokyo Bay.


    Whether it was sooner orter, Mitaka''s future was already gone after what he had done.


    However, before all of that, he had to calm Misaki, who had been crying in his arms.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. I am here."


    While he calmed her down, he also called his subordinates to pick up Mitaka. Turning Mitaka into a fish pellet on Tokyo Bay might be good, but he felt it was too easy for Mitaka, so he was going to mess up Mitaka''s life.


    ---


    "I am here, okay?"


    After that incident, he brought Misaki to the spot where he usually stayed before his club. To be honest, he also didn''t expect this incident to ur since he had always thought of Mitaka as a rational person, yet love was like this. It turned people irrational and messed up their minds with emotion.


    Everything was in the name of love.


    No matter how cruel and disgusting one had done, as long as love was involved, it would turn into a sacred.


    For such a self-righteous or delusional person, he hoped they could wake up since it would bring trouble to their future. More importantly, if they messed up with the wrong person, they might turn into a fish pellet in Tokyo Bay.


    To be honest, he didn''t have a right to say such a thing, especially when he often used love as an excuse to make a harem, but one thing was for sure, he wouldn''t use force to force girls to have sex with him. It was a brute method, and it was stupid. More importantly, it wasn''t fun. Instead of using such a method, it was better to let them voluntarily sleep with him without him forcing them.


    As his voice soothed her and his warmth calmed her down, Misaki started to rx, but even so, her body was still trembling. The thought of the previous incident shocked her since she didn''t expect something like that to ur. While Shishio had stopped it before what had happened, she also felt quite dirty, especially when she was touched by Mitaka.


    "Shishio..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do... Do you think I am dirty?"


    "Why do you ask so?"


    "Because... because you knew what Mitaka almost did to me, right?" Her eyes were in tears as she stared into him.


    "You don''t need to worry. I don''t think so." He gently caressed her hair and said, "More importantly, he hadn''t done anything to you." He then took his handkerchief and wiped her tears and snot since they made her a bit ugly.


    "But what if he did something to me? Will you think of me as dirty?"


    "No."


    "Why?" She just couldn''t understand why he could say something with so much conviction and without a shred of hesitation.


    "Because you won''t feel anything."


    "I... I won''t feel anything?" This answer dumbfounded her. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you think with Mitaka''s size, he can satisfy you? Even if he puts his thing on you, you won''t feel anything."


    "....."


    Misaki didn''t know what to say at that moment, but when she thought about the sex she had with Shishio, she somehow believed in his words.


    The sex which his women had with him was already an unforgettable experience.


    If they somehow broke up in the future and they found a new partner, Shishio believed that they wouldn''t be satisfied. Instead, they would only lie on the bed with a dumbfounded expression and a daze.


    Then, when their partner asked nervously, "Does... Does it feel good?"


    Their expressions would turn awkward before they would act like they felt good. "Ah, um, it feels good." Leaving their partner ignorant, without knowing that it didn''t feel good.


    Their bodies just couldn''t live without him anymore, so even if in the future their hearts might belong to someone, their bodies belonged to him.


    However, such a thing probably wouldn''t happen since someone who dared to touch his woman would mean it would be an instant ticket to bing a potato farmer, miner, or crab fisherman.


    Either way, even if they didn''t die right away, it didn''t change that their future was already bleak.


    "Lastly, do you think that I will just leave you because of that?" Shishio stared into Misaki''s eyes and said with conviction, "Misaki, you''re my woman. You''re my responsibility. If you are hurt, it is because I can''t protect you. There''s no way that I will me you and throw you aside just because of my ipetency."


    "You''re not ipetent! It-It''s my fault that I came here... If... If I didn''te here, then it wouldn''t happen..."


    There was no way for him to be ipetent, and it was her fault that she didn''t think about what would happen to Mitaka.


    "It''s okay. Neither of us is at fault. If there is someone at fault, then it is Mitaka."


    The fault wasn''t on them but on Mitaka.


    He didn''t want her to fall into self-me because of this matter.


    Misaki looked at him for a moment before she hugged him tightly.


    He also didn''t say anything and just hugged her.


    "So... what will happen to Mitaka?"


    Misaki was no longer calling Mitaka by his first name since, with what happened previously, their rtionship had already been flushed into the toilet. However, she was still scared of Mitaka since Mitaka was her neighbor and he was still in the same school.


    What if he attacked her again?


    However, she knew that as long as Shishio was around, everything was alright.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry. I have prepared his transfer right away."


    "Transfer?" Misaki was surprised. "Really?"


    "Yeah." Shishio nodded with a cold expression. "Did you think that he could get away with what he has done? He has touched my woman, and of course, he will receive a punishment."


    She blushed when he heard his domineering words, telling her she was his. Those words were selfish since she wasn''t an item, but she just loved it. Yet, she was surprised by his power.


    "Is that possible?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "Even now, his parents are also moving, so you don''t need to worry that you will meet him when you go home."


    "..."


    She was dumbfounded.


    This was the power of the rich.


    To be honest, it felt so great to have such a man since she could rely on him and be protected by him.


    However, what he didn''t tell her, he was also going to cut down Mitaka''s weewee, so this guy couldn''t do any harmful acts while also throwing him into the Bering Sea to fish a crab. To be honest, he wanted to send Mitaka to the Indian Ocean to fish for squid, but he didn''t have a connection in that area, so he could only bear it with a crab.


    "Shishio..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we go back?"


    Knowing everything was alright, Misaki sighed in relief, but she still wanted to go back since she didn''t want to stay at school. She thought that the memory of herst cultural festival would be amazing, yet it was so horrible. She just wanted to go back and spend time with him, having sex with him, so she could forget everything.


    Yet, his answer made her dumbfounded.


    "No."


    "No?" She was confused. "Why?"


    "There is a bonfire dance. Let''s have a dance together."


    He knew that Hikigaya should have informed everyone, so he didn''t need to worry about the rest of his women about what he was going to do since it was impossible for him to go back while letting her have such a horrible memory during herst cultural festival.


    "Why?"


    As she was being carried by him, she looked at him with an inexplicable gaze. She just wanted to go back and didn''t want to stay any longer, but why wouldn''t he let her go?


    He didn''t answer her and just walked toward the ce where everyone gathered.


    As he calmed her down, the time had passed quite a while, and the sky had already turned dark, but from a distance, they could see a warm and bright light illuminating the night.


    It was a bonfire.


    At the end of the cultural festival, the bonfire dance started, and everyone began dancing with their partner.


    Misaki was in a daze, watching all of this since everything waspletely different from what had happened to her.


    "Senpai, I will let you down now."


    "...um."


    While a bit nervous, she let him put her down, but she still held him tightly.


    "How about we have a dance?"


    "...really?"


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "This is yourst cultural festival, and there is no way that I will let you go home with this horrible memory. This is yourst, and I hope your memory will be radiant. Something that we can look back at with a smile when we grow old." He held her hand and asked once again, "Will you dance with me, Senpai?"


    As she gazed into him, she felt that everything was blurred. Only his figure was clear and bright in her eyes. It was like a dream. A dream that she didn''t want to wake up.


    She didn''t give an answer, but she let him pull her into the dance area.


    They held their hands together as they started to walk together around the bonfire.


    Just before, it was like a nightmare, but now, she had forgotten about everything.


    All she was thinking now was that she was so happy and she didn''t want to be parted from him.


    Him.


    It was the greatest thing that God had given to her.


    She didn''t know how to dance, but under his lead, she felt her feet move smoothly and beautifully. Her eyes kept staring at him, watching him, with a gaze full of love.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know the legend?"


    "What legend?"


    "The bonfire legend."


    "I don''t know," he answered with an ignorant expression.


    "Geez... it can''t be helped. I will tell you." Misaki showed off her usual bubbly demeanor as she tried to educate him strictly. "It was said that the couple who danced during the bonfire event would be together forever. This is why every couple in this school has always danced during this moment."


    "You believe that?"


    "No."


    She didn''t believe that legend since she could see many girls who danced with their partners kept ncing at Shishio. With such a reaction, how could she believe in such a legend?


    "But... I wish that we could be together forever."


    Misaki smiled and said, "So, be with me forever, okay?"


    She was so beautiful at that moment. She was like the bonfire, which kept the darkness away.


    It was probably the most beautiful expression that Misaki had shown him.


    "You don''t need to make a wish since we will be together forever."


    Those answers brought her to tears and a smile as she kissed him immediately.


    As they kissed, they didn''t know whether the legend was real or not, but one thing was for sure, they knew that they would be together forever.

 Chapter 752: Top of the world

    <h4>Chapter 752: Top of the world</h4>


    At the end of the cultural festival, many of his girlfriends also asked him to dance, including Hiratsuka and Hina. Anyway, it was a fun time, and no one thought too much, even if they asked him for a dance since there were too many girls around him.


    Even those who had a boyfriend also tried to ask him to have a dance.


    Unfortunately, they were all rejected without a doubt.


    Shishio looked at the guys who were being abandoned by their women while shaking his head. For a woman who couldn''t even have respect for their men, he didn''t have any interest in them. What they had now was only their youth and beauty. Once those were gone, everything was gone.


    Even if Shishio might ept them, he might only y with their bodies before he throws them when he gets bored.


    He was cruel, but weren''t the girls cruel too?


    Yet, somehow, he knew that those guys wouldn''t do anything even if their girls did this to them. Instead, they would act humble and forgive them since they were still in love with them.


    Still, it was their decision, and he wouldn''t bother to talk with them since this was the decision that they had chosen. Even if he talked to them, they would still stubbornly believe that their love would be answered soon, which made him sigh, so in the end, he decided to bring all of his women to the hot spring resort.


    During the cultural festival, they were busy. They worked on many things and sometimes spent their time working untilte.


    More importantly, Shishio also wanted to rest. He almost died, so for now, he just wanted to enjoy his life, so this time, he brought all of them to his hotel, which was located in Atami, Shizuoka, which was known as one of the famous hot spring spots in the country.


    It was also a good change of pace, especially after the bad experience which happened at the cultural festival.


    "Wow! So this is the hot spring resort?"


    Rita looked at the resort in amazement since it was her first timeing here. She might have spent her time in this country quite a while, but she rarely walked out from Sakurasou. If Shishio wasn''t around, she might only spend her time on Sakurasou most of her time and only walk out to buy food at the grocery or convenience store.


    However, this time, he had told her to stay for a few days and joined this trip.


    "It''s a ryoukan."


    "Ryoukan?"


    "You can say that it is a luxurious traditional hotel."


    "Luxurious, huh?"


    The luxuries in this country were different from her country.


    The luxurious hotel in her country would be like something like a skyscraper, or anything, which was grand.


    Yet, this country was different.


    But this difference wasn''t bad.


    The design of this hotel was quite simple, and the color of the building was a neutral color, but even so, she could feel the detail and the delicate beauty of the building, which was crafted by experienced craftsmen.


    It was something she had never seen before since, instead of embracing brightness and perfection like those five-star hotels in the West, this hotel embraced the darkness and imperfection, which showed a different type of beauty.


    Even so, she could tell that it was luxurious, especially when they were greeted by many waitresses, who bowed their heads respectfully in kimonos. Their hair was done carefully, and their make-up was done in a detailed manner, fully showing what Japanese beauty was.


    "Wee."


    Their voices were gentle, yet they were still respectful, but even so, his women gathered around him since, as a woman, they could tell that even if those waitresses seemed respectful, they weren''t much different from hyenas.


    All of them wanted to change their fates, and the fastest way was to sleep with him.


    Shishio was speechless, but he walked into the room which was prepared for him.


    As for the rest, they walked around curiously since it was a rare time for them to go to this type of hotel.


    "Look! Look! Shishio! You can see the sea from here!"


    The hotel was built on a cliff, which was quite a unique location, but this was a great ce since they could see the sea and the sunset and sunrise from various spots of this hotel.


    While the young one was more interested in the scenery, the older ones were more interested in the hot spring.


    "This ce is huge."


    "Yeah, we can enter together."


    "Why are you all looking at me?" Shishio seemed like an innocent boy.


    They only rolled their eyes and thought that this guy was really such a bastard, yet this pure boy y somehow made them quite interested. Shishio had always been in the dominant position, so they wanted to test how it felt to do him when he acted like an innocent boy who knew nothing.


    "Shishio-kun, I will teach youter, okay?" Ayaka Sunohara moved closer and whispered those words to his ear.


    Shishio felt itchy, and his face flushed red.


    Watching this reaction, they had to say his act was too amazing!


    "You..." Mai Sakurajima let out a sigh while shaking her head. "The Oscar will be in your hand sooner orter."


    "Forget about Oscar. I might get a Noble Award...." However, he suddenly fell into deep thought. "Maybe, I should create my own award in the future?"


    "Do you not want to be a Kyoto Governor or Prime Minister?" Yukinoshita sighed and then held his hand. "Let''s see your room. Your room should be the most special one, right?"


    "Sure."


    While they might sleep in the same room in a group, they knew that Shishio had a special room, and it should be the most special one.


    As expected, the moment they entered his room, they realized what it meant to be rich. His room was huge, and there was this double window, which was made from ss and shoji (Japanese paper screen). While the interior was simple and minimalistic, with only flower arrangements and scrolls hanging in the room as decorations, this didn''t seem to make this room seem cheap. Instead, this design highlighted every part of the room, from materials to cement and details.


    There was a veranda and also a private hot spring where one could watch the scenery of the sea and the cliff, which was nted with many plum trees.


    If they had to say, Shishio''s existence was like the Daimyo (Japanese Feudal Lord) in the past.


    As for his women, like those daimyos in the past, they were all his mistresses, and they knew that their fates were sealed. Inside the room, they would show their lewd and distorted expressions, forgetting everything and only focusing on pleasure while also trying their best to give him the best night.


    "Hana-san, let''s go to the hot spring first." Hiratsuka looked at Hana. She didn''t think that Shishio would date Hana. Instead, he brought Hana because she thought that Hana would be lonely since her daughter was going on a trip with Shishio.


    "Sure." Hana nodded before sighing in aplicated mood. No one should know about their rtionship, but even so, she wanted to do it with Shishio. Still, when she thought that her daughter might look at her with a disappointed expression, she held this emotion.


    Chihiro also followed before she nced at Shishio for a moment and walked away.


    Yukinoshita stared at Hana before she looked at Shishio in aplicated mood. She had heard that the rtionship between Shishio and the mother of Tachibana Hina and Tachibana Rui was also good.


    ''Lately...''


    Yukinoshita also looked at Mai.


    "What? What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Mai asked in confusion.


    "No, it''s okay." Yukinoshita decided not to say anything before she looked at her sister, who also happened to look in her direction.


    "Should we walk around, Yukino?" Haruno asked with a smile.


    "Sure, Nee-san."


    The two of them smiled before they walked away.


    Still, the ones that were the most nervous were Kawai Ritsu and Rita.


    Ritsu knew that it was her chance to do it with him. She also felt that this ce was good since it was quite simr to the setting of the story that she had just read. The story was about a pair of a man and a woman who loved each other, but their rtionship was taboo, and everyone tried to separate them, so they decided to jump on the cliff together before they became butterflies together.


    While the ending was a tragedy, the smut scene in the story was unique in that her face kept flushing red as she read.


    On the other hand, Rita knew that after this trip, she would go back, so before that, she wanted to confirm everything. She wanted to tell him that she had fallen for him and to know how he felt about her since he had never confirmed anything. His action was ambiguous, and it was hard to tell whether he was really interested in her or not.


    Yet this also made her unable to get him out of her mind.


    This is how the girl was.


    If they knew the feeling of the man, they would lose interest. Instead, what they loved was to y with this ambiguous feeling of whether the man liked them or not. This type of troublesome y was something that they loved the most.


    Naturally, Shishio knew this, and this was what he did to Rita.


    As everyone had enough to observe his room, they started looking around the hotel, asking what kind of foods they would eat tonight.


    Watching them leave, he thought he should take a bath quietly while thinking that he was already on top of the world and no one could stop him in this world anymore. Everything was peaceful, and he could spend his time with his women.


    Still, he felt that hecked and that something was an ambition.


    When Yuujiro was around, while it was dangerous, Shishio had the desire to be stronger, and it made him work harder.


    However, Yuujiro was gone.


    No one in this world could threaten him anymore in this world, so what should he do now?


    While he was in deep thought as he gazed into the ocean, a voice interrupted his thought.


    "Shishio-kun?"


    "Hmm?"


    He turned and saw Ritsu was there.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ritsu asked worriedly since she could tell that his expression seemed so lonely for some reason.


    "Probably, I am not, so stay with me for a while, okay?"


    "......"


    Ritsu stared at him in a daze, feeling her chest stuffy as if she couldn''t breathe, but even so, she moved closer to him and thought that she wanted to be by his side forever. Still, she thought for a moment and wondered whether there was a way to cheer him up.


    She thought for a moment before her face started to blush. She looked at him hesitatingly before she made up her mind.


    "Um..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do... Do you want me to ta-take bath toger-chuu?"


    "........"


    Neither of them talked, and only the noise of the waves could be heard, but once again, Ritsu bit her tongue.

 Chapter 753: Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 753: Mother?</h4>


    Ritsu might bite her tongue, but it didn''t change her decision to bathe with him.


    This was a bold action for her, and her face was as red as a ripe tomato.


    Shishio kissed her since this girl was so cute.


    "..." Ritsu.


    "Let''s go."


    As he held her hand, Ritsu realized that she might be more excited than him in this matter.


    Yet even if she was excited, she was so nervous at that moment.


    The two of them entered the private bath in his room and removed their clothes.


    "Ah, um..."


    Ritsu felt so nervous and wondered whether she should remove her clothes immediately, but she was so embarrassed! She took a deep breath before staring at Shishio, who had removed his clothes.


    "......."


    Strangely enough, besides a carnal desire, she was calm. It might be because he was often seen naked several times, and she also tried to peek at what he was doing with the girls, so instead of panicking, she wanted to touch his body.


    She stretched her hand, touching his arm slowly, tracing it from high to low until he held his hand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No-Nothing!" She shook her head, panicked, and wanted to pull her hand, but he held it. "It''s okay. You can do whatever you want." It was like a whisper of the devil, which told her that it was okay to tell him about all the fantasies she had in her mind.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Her mind was almost short-circuited, but she somehow blurted what she wanted to do.


    "Um... can we do it right away?"


    "......."


    Shishio thought that this girl was more perverted than he had thought.


    ---


    He didn''t know whether the girls had a tacit understanding, but when he took Ritsu''s virginity, no one bothered them. In this room, there was only her and him. He looked at her figure, resting exhaustedly while hugging his arm docilely. She might be tired, but she didn''t want to let him go.


    He knew that this might not be his first time to take the virginity of a girl, yet he had to say no matter how many times he did it, he wouldn''t get bored. Instead, this feeling had always excited him.


    It was like the feeling of he did it with a housewife who realized the fun that she couldn''t get with her husband as her body writhed in pleasure, and her face distorted because of the joy which she received from a man other than her husband.


    It was the same with a virgin since they knew nothing. They tasted the pleasure they couldn''t understand, feeling confused yet still screaming like a little lewd animal.


    While a housewife and a virgin might be different, the feeling of tainting them was the best.


    He knew he was such a bastard to make such aparison, but for him, a housewife was like apletely perfect picture. It was so perfect that one didn''t think they could do anything with this painting, but it was a painting. It could get dirty because of the dust, and it could also be tainted by something.


    If the owner of the painting cared about the painting, they wouldn''t let it get dirty.


    However, if the owner didn''t care about the painting, they might not realize it was tainted before it became apletely different picture.


    On the other hand, Ritsu''s body was like a white canvas. It was still a white canvas, clear, without any taint. It was beautiful, but he tainted them anyway, turning her into something which she had never thought she could be.


    "Hehe..."


    "What are youughing at?" Shishio suddenly got weirded out by Ritsu, who suddenlyughed, but since she was cute, he decided to forgive her.


    "I am d..."


    "Because you have lost your first time?"


    He thought that was the case, but she shook her head. "Well, I am also d of that, and to be honest... it feels better than I have thought..." She murmured with a cute blush. She might have read the story and listened to the story of everyone, yet the real thing was more wonderful. It made her forget anything, and all she could think of was him.


    Only him.


    It was so nice that she wanted to do it with him more, but she was so exhausted, and this wasn''t something that she wanted to express.


    "But I am d that I can cheer you up."


    "...you think that I am sad or something?"


    "You''re not?"


    "I am?"


    "...you looked into the distant sea with a lonely expression on your face..."


    "Did I?" He murmured and didn''t realize it.


    "What is it? Did you fail on your court on a new girl or something?" Ritsu asked curiously.


    "...do you think that there is someone who can endure my seduction?"


    "......."


    Ritsu tried to refute, but she shut her mouth. She wanted to say he was narcissistic, but she knew this guy had an ability. No matter who the women were, he could easily make them fall in love with him.


    It was like how she felt toward him.


    When they first met for the first time, did she ever think she would fall for him? No.


    She had never thought about it at all since what she was thinking was only a book, a book, and a book.


    Her world was a book.


    As long as she had a book, she didn''t need anything else.


    However, now, without him, she might not be able to live anymore.


    It was something that she had never thought about since she had never thought that love would affect her so much, but it seemed it did.


    Leaving her matter aside, she wouldn''t be surprised if he seduced a housewife. Suddenly the image of Yuigahama Hana, who also joined them on this trip, also emerged, and she couldn''t help but doubt her rtionship with Shishio. However, she quickly shook her head since she felt it was better to think about something else, especially when she was quite exhausted.


    She didn''t have enough stamina to take care of the two problems.


    "So, what is it? Is something bothering you?" Ritsu asked worriedly.


    Shishio smiled and gently caressed her hair. "You''re so gentle, Ritsu."


    "Geez... don''t treat me like a child..." Ritsu murmured, and once again, she blushed.


    The two had only dated for a short time since they started dating during the cultural festival. In those times, it was also impossible for him to stay with her all the time since he had a lot of women, so their time to be intimate was quite rare.


    They might have kissed, but she also longed for this type of interaction where she could act like a baby and help him solve his problem.


    "Hmm... if I have to say, I am just not sure whether I should really take your first time immediately, but since you were so perverted, then it couldn''t be helped."


    "........"


    Ritsu wasn''t sure what to say at that moment, but one thing was for sure, she was going to bite him!


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ritsu, calm down!"


    As the two had fought on the bed, theyy on the bed and decided to take a nap.


    Shishio aside, Ritsu was just exhausted.


    As she slept, he thought about his problem, but he knew he shouldn''t announce it since this wasn''t something he should talk about with someone. He also was sure that his girlfriends also wouldn''t understand his problem. He was also afraid that they might do something irrational to help him.


    To be honest, his problem wasn''t much different from Yuujiro''s.


    It''s boring.


    He felt that after he got so many women and married them, what would he do next?


    Yet, unlike Yuujiro, who was extreme, he wouldn''t have children, so they could try to defeat him. He wasn''t someone who would do something outrageous.


    Still, his goals were clear, and it was to allow polygamy in this country, but then, after that?


    After he has finished all of that?


    Was he going to just spend his time with his women all the time, doing lewd things all the time?


    If he did so, he was afraid he might change in the future.


    This change was bad since he knew it would make him extremelyzy and lustful.


    He might even get bored of his women, even if they were beautiful.


    To be honest, this wasn''t something strange. Instead, it was something normal since there were many pairs of married couples who got bored of their wives even if their wives were so beautiful.


    While he didn''t think it would happen to him, considering his needs in that area were quiterge, he thought he needed to have a certain ambition, which he wanted to achieve.


    As he was in deep thought, he started to get sleepy before he took a nap with Ritsu.


    ---


    In the evening, the two of them had woken up and enjoyed the hot spring in this hotel.


    While Ritsu wanted to stay with him all the time, she knew that she couldn''t monopolize him, but even so, he still tried to stay by her side, which made her happy. However, from time to time, he would suddenly disappear, and when he returned, one woman or another would also return with disheveled clothes and a reddish face as if they had just done a strenuous workout.


    Leaving the rest, only Hana and Chihiro didn''t do anything with him, but it was normal since their situation didn''t allow them. Fortunately, the alcohol and the dinner were nice.


    As they ate their dinner, a geisha (traditional female entertainer) also apanied them by singing a song, causing the atmosphere to be even merrier.


    "Is it okay to have a geisha like this?" Hina asked curiously.


    "Why not? You don''t like it?" Shishio asked.


    "It''s okay, but they have been looking at you." Hina sighed and thought that this guy''s charm was dangerous.


    "But you have booked this entire hotel, right?" Rui asked.


    "Yes." Shishio nodded. "There won''t be any guests except us." This hotel was his, so booking this entire hotel for his group was easy for him. He wanted privacy, so this was a normal thing to do, especially when he didn''tck money.


    "If that''s the case, I should bring Mother..." Rui sighed.


    "...you want to invite your mother too?" Shishio asked speechlessly.


    Rui nodded without noticing the strangeness in his voice. "Yui brought her mother, so it is okay for us, too, right?"


    "I don''t mind, though."


    He didn''t mind, but he wondered what they would say when his rtionship with their mother had be closer.


    "But those sashimis are so good!"


    Their dinner was sashimi of fresh fish and various other beautiful dishes.


    The alcohol was also nice, but only a few adults could enjoy it.


    Still, after he had eaten enough, he walked out to the veranda to watch the scenery of the night sky, unlike in Tokyo, where the light caused the stars to be unnoticeable. In this hotel, the bright and beautiful starry sky was clear to his eyes.


    He thought of enjoying this beauty alone but knew he couldn''t.


    Someone suddenly stood beside him, leaning on the wooden handrails before her gaze locked into him. "Shishio, can we talk?"

 Chapter 754: That night

    <h4>Chapter 754: That night</h4>


    Shishio and Rita walked out to enjoy the scenery of the night.


    The hotel was massive, and there was a path that led them to the top of the hill.


    The geography of this hotel was quite unique, but at the same time, it was also normal since there were many mountains in this country.


    While it caused trouble to the people since it made them unable to nt rice and other nts, it gave them beautiful scenery, which they would never forget in their lives.


    "Be careful with your legs. It is rather dark here."


    Shishio held Rita''s hand gently as he led her on the path which led them to the top of the hill. The path was made with natural stones, giving an aesthetic beauty as if it had merged with nature. Yet, the stairs were rather steep. There might be several lights on the path, but they were rtively dim.


    However, while they might be dim, this gave them the opportunity to see the beauty of the night sky more clearly.


    If the light was bright, they might not be able to see this.


    It was said that when you wanted something, you needed to sacrifice something.


    This architecture design might be the best way to exin that sentence.


    However, this also gave him a chance to take advantage of her.


    "Th-Thanks..."


    Rita blushed as she held his hand timidly. She was happy, and her face was so hot. She was sure that her face was so red at that moment. Fortunately, the light was dim, so he shouldn''t have seen the blush on her face.


    At that moment, she realized that those dim lights were a good thing since they also gave her a chance to do something like this.


    As they walked while holding hands, she nced at him secretly from time to time.


    Unlike his previous attires, this time, he wore a yukata. The dark blue yukata fit on his body, and it gave him an elegant yet manly temperament. She might not have seen a samurai, but somehow, she could imagine it should be like him.


    Yet, when she nced at him, she also happened to see he was looking in her direction in a trace.


    "Wh-What? Is there something wrong with my attire?" Rita asked nervously while trying to hold her hair. Simr to him, she also changed her overall appearance since she tied her hair in a bun, showing her beautiful nape. She also changed her attire into a color simr to a yukata.


    She might being from Ennd, but even so, when she dressed in these clothes, he almost couldn''t take his eyes off her. She was just beautiful.


    "You might have often heard this from many guys, but you''re so beautiful now," he said sincerely.


    "......."


    Rita''s face was so red as she blinked her eyes several times, but she couldn''t hide her smile and shyly answered, "Th-Thank you. It''s my first time wearing this, and it is quite good."


    "So, it''s not perfect?"


    "Um..." She looked at her chest and sighed. "My chest is on the bigger side, so it is rather hard to wear it. Do you know of it? It''s like wearing a corset."


    "...I am a man. How do I know how to feel wearing a corset?" His lips twitched, but he knew that a yukata was suitable for those who had slender bodies.


    As for those who had bombastic bodies like Ayaka Sunohara or Nana Sunohara, they had trouble wearing them.


    Still, were Rita''s breasts on the bigger side?


    He might need to confirm in the future.


    "Do you want to try it?"


    "Sorry, no."


    "Eh? Why not? You should try it!" Ritaughed.


    As they exchanged their useless banters, they kept walking toward the top. Their conversation might not have a meaning, and it was all over the ce, but even so, it was so much fun.


    Rita also had never thought the guy who made her so frustrated would be someone irreceable in her heart. Their meeting might not be that long, but even so, he was already inside her heart, and she might not be able to forget him even if she returned to Ennd.


    ''Return...''


    Unlike Shiina, who was going to stay in this country, Rita had to return, and the thought of parting from him made her sad and also frustrated since if she really returned to her country without being able to say what she felt in her heart, then... she... she...


    "We have arrived."


    "Eh?"


    She looked up and saw a minimalistic gazebo carefully crafted along with wooden guardrails, which were ced around the top of the hill.


    "Come on."


    "Ah, um."


    As she was pulled by him, they walked to the edge of the hill, watching the scenery from the highest point. The sound of the waves, the bright stars, and his existence on her side. Everything was so beautiful that she couldn''t find words to describe all of this, but more importantly, having him by his side... she had never thought much of this before, but she had never felt soplete, which caused her to hold his hand tighter.


    It felt like the missing puzzle in her life was found, giving them indescribable happiness, yet also worry since she didn''t dare to convey the feelings in her heart.


    After all, she was afraid when those words were uttered; everything would change.


    "I am d."


    "Eh?"


    "I am d I can see this scenery with you before you return to Ennd." Shishio turned and smiled at Rita.


    "........"


    Unfair!


    How unfair!


    How could you say something like that so easily?!


    She was so frustrated since her heart was beating so fast, and she was unable to calm down.


    She also felt that it was unfair since her heart had been thumping and her mind was constantly thinking about him, yet what about him?


    It was so easy for him to make her feel like this, and he had always been so calm.


    She didn''t know what he meant by those words.


    ''What does he feel about me?''


    ''Does he like me?''


    She kept thinking about those questions in her heart again and again.


    "You know?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Sometimes, I wonder why we have to convey everything with words." Shishio looked into the distance and let out a sigh. "But I also know that if we don''t convey it with words, we might not understand each other, so I will say this.


    "You annoy me."


    "......." Rita.


    "This was my first impression of you, and I am sure you think the same as me, right?"


    "Well..." Rita didn''t deny it since this was her first impression of him.


    "However, as we meet,municate, and be together, I also understand many things about you. You have your own problems, worries, difficulties, and many others, which lead you to how you are. In the beginning, I just wanted to help you since you are Mashiro''s best friend.


    You''re one of the most important people in her life, so I am helping you."


    "Um..." Rita nodded, trying to hold back her tears. "I know... I know that you love Mashiro so much." She bit her lower lip, thinking that everything he did for her was nothing but for Shiina.


    As for her?


    It was by now that she realized everything was an illusion. It was only a beautiful dream.


    Once she woke up, everything would disappear like a bubble.


    "But... I have realized that along the way, my thoughts have started to change."


    "Eh?"


    "You might annoy me."


    "Hey!"


    "But I can''t deny those are good memories, and I will be sure to treasure them."


    "Shishio..."


    She looked at him in disbelief.


    He turned his gaze to her before gently wiping the tears from her eyes with his thumb. "From how you sulk, your shy expression,ugh, and awkward seduction. I will remember all of them."


    "You don''t need to remember thest one!" Rita was mad.


    "Sorry, that''s impossible."


    "...." Rita.


    "However, I also know that you will leave. You won''t stay in this country forever, and you will go home soon."


    "Shishio, I...." Rita wanted to confess since, as he had said before, she wouldn''t be here forever, and she would return soon. As for when she was going to return to Japan? She wasn''t sure, but it would take a while for her to return.


    "Don''t interrupt me. Let me finish my words first. As a man, let me be cool, okay?"


    Rita pursed her lips, but she didn''tin and waited for him to finish.


    "Our days might not always be happy, but they''re irreceable for me. I am going to treasure all of them, and at the same time, I��"


    He couldn''t finish his words since his lips were kissed.


    "......" Shishio.


    "I love you."


    As their lips parted, she hugged him tightly. "I love you! I love you! I love you!" She couldn''t hold her feelings anymore, and they just gushed out from her heart. She loved him so much that she always wanted to be with him.


    "I know."


    Shishio patted her back gently.


    "......."


    Rita was speechless and then angrily asked, "Don''t say that! What did you think about me?"


    "Are you not clear already?"


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t understand if you didn''t convey it?"


    "But you understand, right?"


    "No! Tell me! Tell me!"


    She was being unreasonable. She rubbed her face against his chest as she made a fuss like a little kid who asked her mother to buy her a snack.


    "Geez, it can''t be helped."


    Her chin was suddenly lifted, which caused her to be stunned since his face was just so close.


    "Rita, I love you."


    She was in a daze, blushed, and shy before she burst into a beautiful smile. "I love you too, Shishio." She hugged him tightly and didn''t let him go since, with this limited amount of time they shared; she wanted to imprint his existence into her as much as possible.


    Their feelings were conveyed, and they didn''t have any more regrets in their hearts.


    As they sat on the bench, they watched thest scenery they shared together. She might be gone, but it didn''t mean they would part away forever.


    She will definitely return!


    No, she was going to give him a surprise!


    However, she could think about all of thatter.


    As she leaned her head on his shoulder, she held his hand tightly as she watched everything which they shared in this ce, and as he had said before, all of this would be a treasure in her heart.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing~!"


    "You''re so annoying."


    "How cruel! Is that something you say to the girl that you love?"


    As they bickered with each other, they thought that everything was just beautiful.

 Chapter 755: Friend

    <h4>Chapter 755: Friend</h4>


    The happy times have always been short.


    After that small escape, they returned to their everyday life.


    Rita also returned to Ennd, where he, Shiina, and many others also sent her off to the Haneda airport.


    "Next time, you should visit Ennd."


    "I will."


    "Shishio will meet my parents?"


    "Of course."


    Shishio knew that there might be a chance he might be killed by Shiina''s family, but he was ready since Shiina was important to him. However, he was also quite curious about the hometown of Shiina and Rita.


    ''Oxford, huh?''


    Shiina and Rita had a house in London, but they mostly lived in Oxford, which made him realize that they were rich. This also made him quite confused, wondering why in the original, those two girls fell for two people in Sakurasou.


    Ryuunosuke aside, since he was a talented programmer who could even develop his own artificial intelligence and also had a unique personality that believed that he could do anything, Sorata''s existence made him confused.


    Shishio didn''t deny that the girls would fall for the guys even if they weren''t rich or handsome, but they should have something which made them different from other men.


    If he gave an example, it was like they had a personal trait, which showed that they were a man and they were different. This difference was something that made the female think that they could be the father of their children, their husbands, or the person that could lead them in life.


    Still, if that was the case, was Sorata''s pathetess, which was different from other men, his charming point?


    Or was it because of "yashashi"?


    So, being nice while being pathetic to the girls in anime would give them the most beautiful, rich, and talented girls?


    "..."


    By now, Shishio realized that sometimes a story and an anime misguided many young people, thinking that they could get a harem in the way those harem protagonists did in the story.


    Yet, it didn''t really matter to him.


    Sitting on the bench while eating his mint chocte ice cream, he realized that he might not be thinking about his system that much now. If it was in the past, he would sleep with his women immediately after he got their hearts, but when he was with Rita before, he didn''t do anything except kiss.


    Yes, only kissing.


    They hadn''t had sex since she had to return to Ennd.


    Honestly, if he wanted to take down Rita, it was quite easy for him since he could follow her to Ennd, especially when he had a private airne. If he wanted to go to Ennd, it was only a few days of the trip for him. On his airne, he could also do it with Rita and enter the mile-high club.


    However, he didn''t do that and didn''t follow her.


    Did he n to change?


    Probably.


    However, he just didn''t want to be in a hurry since sex was a normal thing for him. If he wanted to, he could get it anytime, or maybe, he just wanted to tease her so that when they met, she would be like a wild leopard.


    Either way, once she came again, he knew they would do it.


    As he ate his ice cream, he saw someone familiar. He smiled and greeted him. "Yo."


    "Yo."


    Hikigaya didn''t sit on the bench first but looked at the vending machine, wondering which ice cream he should choose. He was about to put his money in, but someone beat him first.


    "I will treat you. Choose whatever you want."


    "What is it? Why are you being kind to me today?" Hikigaya asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I have never said that." Hikigaya didn''t hesitate and chose the most expensive ice cream, which was a premium Belgium chocte ice cream. He nced at Shishio, but his expression didn''t change much, which made him sigh, thinking that this was the world of rich. He took his ice cream and opened the package before he sat next to him while eating his ice cream.


    "Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thanks."


    "...why are you thanking me like this?" Hikigaya didn''t get weirded out but looked at him in surprise since his gratitude was so sincere.


    "Did you forget your text to me at the cultural festival? If you didn''t text me..." Shishio''s expression became quite gloomy, which caused Hikigaya to want to run away since he felt like he was sitting on the side of a bloodthirsty beast, but suddenly Shishio calmed down. "Still, thank you."


    "No, it''s okay." Hikigaya took a deep breath and calmed himself, thinking Mitaka wanted tomit suicide. "So, nothing happens, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "What did that guy n to do?" Hikigaya might have seen Mitaka several times, especially when that guy was so popr, which made him not have a good impression of Mitaka.


    "Rape."


    "...are you serious?"


    "Do you think I am joking?"


    "....." Hikigaya was so d that he texted Shishio. "It''s good that nothing has happened..."


    "Yeah, I am d too."


    Hikigaya was a bit nervous, but he asked, "So... what has happened to that guy?" He only remembered that even though the cultural festival had ended and many days had passed, he didn''t see Mitaka anymore.


    ''Wait, don''t tell me...''


    "I forced him to quit the school."


    "Oh..." Unexpectedly, it was more normal than Hikigaya thought, but he knew that with Shishio''s power, it was possible.


    "Then, I ask someone to perform surgery to turn him into a eunuch."


    "...." Hikigaya.


    "Lastly, I sent his family to the north."


    "North? Why?"


    "So, they can be crab fishermen."


    "..."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Which one?"


    "Everything!"


    Hikigaya thought that this guy was joking, but Shishio shook his head. "It''s real. I have the power to do that."


    "....."


    ''Scary! Scary! Scary!''


    However, Hikigaya sighed in relief since their rtionship was good.


    "So, I am d you have told me since if you don''t tell me, then Misaki..." Shishio shook his head and asked, "So, is there something you want? I can grant you anything."


    "...even if you say that so suddenly..." Hikigaya was speechless. "Also, can you grant anything? Do you want to pretend to be a god or something?"


    "It''s not like I am arrogant or anything, but your wish is probably nothing but a mundane thing like money, a woman, or a career. The real gods on the shrine might not be able to grant your wish, but I can."


    There was no fluctuation in his words, and it was like he was saying that he had bought a snack at the convenience store. However, he didn''t lie since giving those things to Hikigaya was something easy for him.


    "....."


    Hikigaya opened his mouth before he closed it again. He just didn''t know what to say at that moment. He wanted to say it was impossible, but when he thought about what Shishio did to Mitaka, he felt that everything was possible.


    This was the power of money.


    If this was a Shounen manga, Shishio''s power was like Frieza, who could conquer everything.


    As for him or Mitaka, Hikigaya felt they should be simr to that helpless human on earth who could do nothing except ask for help from Goku.


    "If you don''t know what to ask, how about I give you advice?"


    "...wh-what is it?" Hikigaya asked with a trembling voice since he was quite nervous.


    "You don''t want to be a sryman, right?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want to." If possible, in the future, Hikigaya didn''t want to be a sryman, which was the mostmon job in this country. His parents were srymen, and the rest wasn''t much different. While it was the mostmon job in this country, he didn''t want to have such a job, especially when he thought about how he had to drink alcohol to please his superiors, being told to do overwork, work during the holiday, being tasked with unreasonable jobs, or many others, and many others.


    If possible, Hikigaya wanted to be a household husband, but when he thought about Totsuka, he knew he had to be the breadwinner.


    "How about I give you several apartments?"


    "Ap-Apartements?" Hikigaya was dumbfounded.


    Shishio looked at Hikigaya calmly. "With those apartments, you can rent them and live afortable life just by relying on renting. Unlike other types of businesses, which fluctuate every time, everyone needs a ce to live, so you won''t have to worry that you will be in trouble with finding a renter. The money might be the most, but it is the most stable. Naturally, it is in Tokyo, but it isn''t in the main area. What do you think?"


    Afortable life where he didn''t need to work under someone or do many unreasonable things while only relying on the rent.


    Wasn''t it the best?


    Still, Hikigaya sighed.


    What was wrong with this guy?


    Was this guy really a god?


    Was Shishio the god of the new world?


    Hikigaya somehow wanted to worship Shishio for giving him such amazing things since this reward was probably something that he had always wanted.


    With Hikigaya''s personality, Shishio thought that his reward should be the best thing for him. To be honest, if he didn''t have a system, he might also do the same. Buying several houses before turning them into apartments, so he could live by relying on renting.


    It was simply a dream job for everyone.


    Naturally, simr to a dream, it was hard to achieve since the property price in this country was high, so the people could only dream.


    "Don''t reject me. I have spoken with my subordinates about this, and they will call youter. You can just ept themter."


    Hikigaya gulped and asked, "...why? Why did you do this?" He felt that his head was dizzy from all the information.


    "You have helped me to save my woman. I am so grateful to you, so don''t ever think to reject it. I have prepared everything. This might be a big thing for you, but for me, this is nothing."


    "...."


    Hikigaya was just silent.


    Shishio then stood up and patted Hikigaya''s shoulder. "Come on. Everyone should be in the clubroom already."


    Hearing those words, Hikigaya looked at Shishio for a moment and sighed. "I wonder what should I say in this situation?"


    "How about thank you?"


    "Then, thank you."


    As for rejecting, Hikigaya knew that it was impossible, but the sudden change in his identity made him feel strange since he suddenly became the owner of several apartments.


    "Oh, right, Senpai."


    "Wh-what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t be so formal with me next time." Shishio smiled. "It is rare for me to have a friend, so don''t change."


    Watching his back, Hikigaya sighed. "It''s impossible, okay?" However, he also smiled and knew they were friends, but at the same time...


    "Shishio!"


    "Hmm?"


    "If you think of us as a friend... as a genuine friend, then you don''t need to give me something like this to show your appreciation. I help you like how you help me if I am in trouble, and this is enough."


    Hikigaya showed the half-eaten ice cream in his hand.


    "........"


    "...are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Hikigaya didn''t hesitate since he just couldn''t ept such a heavy gift from Shishio. He knew that many might think stupid, but this was his first friend, and he didn''t want to taint their rtionship because of this.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded. "Then, I won''t force you."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay." Shishio sighed, then suddenly thought of an idea. "Then, maybe, I will give you those apartments as a dowry when I marry Komachi."


    "I WILL KILL YOU, BASTARD!"


    Maybe, this was a friend, but one thing was for sure, Hikigaya wanted to beat this guy up!

 Chapter 756: School Trip

    <h4>Chapter 756: School Trip</h4>


    "You two arete!" Yuiined to Shishio and Hikigaya.


    "Sorry, I just gave apartments to Senpai."


    "...."


    Watching Shishio, who talked about this matter as if they had just gone to the toilet together, Hikigaya just wasn''t sure how to describe his emotion.


    Was he the weird one?


    Or was it Shishio?


    If Shishio knew what Hikigaya was thinking, he would say that no one was weird, but their sense of value was different.


    Still, Hikigaya''s emotions hadn''t calmed down, and he still looked at Shishio suspiciously since he didn''t want Shishio to be his brother-inw, but when he thought about Komachi, who often asked about Shishio, he felt that he needed to watch over this guy further, less than Shishio might deceive Komachi.


    Komachi was his precious little sister, and it was impossible for him to give her such a scumbag, even though he knew Shishio was a great guy.


    "Oh, really? That''s great!" Yui smiled, but then she fell into silence. "Eh? Apartment?"


    Yukinoshita sipped her tea calmly, but if someone looked closely, one could see that she was also lost herposure.


    "I was just joking."


    "Geez, Shishio, don''t make such a strange joke!"


    Yui pouted while acting like a child.


    However, Yukinohita knew that Shishio didn''t lie. Still, when she thought about what Hikigaya did, she didn''t feel surprised.


    In the end, the four of them acted as if nothing had happened and drank tea while doing something on their own.


    While Yukinoshita and Yui were reading a book, Shishio and Yui were talking to each other. There was nothing to do here, and they also had nothing to do since their activity was nothing but to help people, so when there was nomission, or people asked for help, they were practically free.


    "But, Ennd, huh...?" Yui looked in the distance, thinking about the hometown of Rita and Shiina.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    "It''s expensive, right?"


    "Not really. It should be simr to our country to a certain extent."


    Shishio felt that the two countries were simr to each other, especially when they were located on the ind instead of on the maind. Theirnds were also expensive, and their government was also quite simr since the two also had a royalty.


    If Ennd had a Queen and a King, then Japan had an Emperor.


    As for the cost of living, they should be quite simr to each other.


    If there was a difference, it would be a personality and a diet.


    After all, Ennd was in the West, and it was influenced by Christianity. Meanwhile, Japan was in the East, and it was influenced by Buddhism.


    "Have you been to Ennd?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "No." Shishio shook his head. "How about you?"


    "No." Yukinoshita also shook her head. "I have only been to the United States before." She had been studying abroad during elementary school, and it was also the time when she was being bullied. "But you must be going there in the future, right?" When she thought about Shiina and Rita, she knew that this guy must be going to Ennd. "Have you made your preparations?"


    "Preparation?"


    "Yes, a preparation for being killed by their parents." Yukinoshita smiled.


    "..." Shishio.


    While Yuiughed, Hikigaya also nodded.


    Shishio was a scumbag, and if the parents of Shiina and Rita knew that they were eaten by him, without a doubt, their parents, especially their fathers, might fight him to death.


    "Well, leaving the matter of Ennd, which is something far away from us, isn''t it better to talk about the school trip?"


    "....."


    They rolled their eyes since this guy dodged the topic, but his words also made them think about the school trip, which would happen shortly.


    There were several famous events in the schools of this country. Starting from the cultural festival, then the school trip. There were also several others, but the significance of those events was far less than those two events.


    If one enjoyed the youth, without a doubt, they had enjoyed those two events, especially when one studied in this country.


    "That''s right! That''s right!" Yui suddenly became excited."


    "Why are you so excited?" Hikigaya was speechless.


    "Hikki, you''re the one who is weird!" Yui snorted before she showed a bright smile. "After all, our destination is Okinawa!" If their school trip destination was in Kyoto, she might not be this excited, but their destination was Okinawa, which was known as the "Hawaii of Japan."


    It was autumn, and the temperature was rtively cold.


    Having gone to Okinawa would make her able to enjoy the warmth of the ind, so it excited her.


    More importantly...


    "All of the grades will go there too! Which means..." Yui looked at Shishio shyly.


    Usually, the trip would be divided into several grades, each with a different destination.


    If he gave an example, the first grade might go to Hokkaido, and the second grade might go to Kyoto. All of them were going to different destinations and at different times, but this time, it was different since they all went to the same destination and time.


    So, what does that mean?


    In other words, all of them could go on this school trip with Shishio!


    "Still, the purpose of the school trip isn''t for a holiday." Hikigaya sipped his tea calmly.


    "Oh? Then, what is it for?" Shishio asked curiously.


    "It''s to imitate societal activity."


    "What?"


    "When you''re a cog in the workforce, and your boss takes you on a business trip, you get no say in lodgings or food. But if you lower your expectations, you can actually have some fun. They''re training us to pull the wool over our own eyes."


    "Your definition of the school trip is totally gross!"


    "...."


    Hikigaya was hurt this time.


    "Well, don''t be like that, Senpai. There are a lot of things that you can do in Okinawa, right?"


    "Such as?" Hikigaya asked. "It''s hot. I don''t like being stuffy."


    "Totsuka-senpai in the swimsuit?"


    "...." Hikigaya.


    "Hikki..."


    "Hikigaya-kun..."


    "Ah, don''t get me wrong! I-I didn''t think it was something weird! And-And, I thought that the beach was kind of nice!" Hikigaya tried to fix the misunderstanding, especially when the two of them looked at him withplex gazes before he red at Shishio.


    While it was true that love didn''t know a boundary, Hikigaya was still feeling conflicted about his feeling since Totsuka was a male. If they were together, neither of them would be able to create a descendant.


    "Well, leaving the matter of Hikigaya and Totsuka aside..." Yukinoshita didn''t care much about the rtionship between Hikigaya and Totsuka.


    "Oi!"


    "What will you do in Okinawa, Shishio-kun?" Yukinoshita asked curiously.


    The rest also looked at Shishio curiously since whatever he did had always been interesting.


    "Don''t raise the bar so suddenly." Shishio was speechless. "Do you think that I am going to do something so outrageous there?"


    "You''re not?" 3x


    "....."


    Did you always see me that way?


    Shishio rolled his eyes. "Hmm... but if you ask me that question, I might want to ride on the kayak."


    "Kayak?"


    "You know? Kayaking? Canoeing? Something like that." Shishio then mimicked someone who kayaked by rowing the boat. "As we row the boat, we see the scenery of nature, enjoying our time together." He described how enjoyable it was to kayak.


    "... that seems to be interesting." Yukinoshita nodded.


    "Let''s do it! Let''s do it!" Yui was already excited.


    Hikigaya had already imagined how it felt to kayak with Totsuka.


    Then, Shishio also said that he might also go diving and watch the fish, sea turtles, and many other sea creatures.


    "Wow! So nice! So nice! I want to go to Okinawa right away!" Yui almost couldn''t control it anymore, and she was like a ball of excitement, wanting to teleport to Okinawa immediately. However, she knew it was impossible, so she brought Shishio to her house to calm her excitement.


    "Then, after that, I will go to the aquarium."


    "It''s all about fish." Hikigaya was speechless.


    "It''s better than someone who is always thinking of Totsuka-senpai in a swimsuit."


    "Oi!"


    While Hikigaya wanted to see Totsuka in a swimsuit, he would only keep that desire in his heart and wouldn''t expose his true will.


    As a closet pervert and a chicken, it was impossible for him to be so courageous!


    This was his belief!


    "...." 2x


    Yukinoshita and Yui rolled their eyes since they knew that Shishio also wanted to see them in their swimsuits, but he was still their man, so they wouldn''t say anything since they also wanted to show it to him.


    "But don''t you think an aquarium is a romantic ce? As we hold each other''s hands, we enjoy the scenery of the surroundings, and..."


    "And...?" 3x


    "Nothing."


    Shishio shook his head since he felt he was showing off if he told them he had an aquarium in Okinawa.


    "But don''t you have an interest in the history of Okinawa? It''s quite interesting."


    Shishio looked at Yukinoshita, who was holding a trip magazine about Okinawa. "Well, I would be lying if I wasn''t interested in it, especially in the martial arts of Okinawa."


    "Martial art?" Hikigaya was confused.


    However, Yui and Yukinoshita nodded. They knew that Shishio was a powerful martial artist, so it was normal for him to have an interest in martial arts.


    "I have heard that the royalty martial art during the Ryukyu Kingdom is powerful. Let''s look into itter."


    "Okay."


    As they talked about martial arts, Hikigaya was also interested, but as they talked, wondering whether there was a hidden master on Okinawa, the door of the clubroom was knocked on, and it was opened.


    "Uh, hi."


    Shishio turned and saw two guys. He looked at them for a while and fell into deep thought.


    ''Ugh...''


    He had an enhanced memory, but if he didn''t have an interest, he might have forgotten about the names of those two extras.


    "Er... Hiyama-senpai? Tabi-senpai? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Hayama and Tobe, Shishio-kun..." Yui was speechless.


    "...." Hayama and Tobe.


    "Ah, that''s right!"


    Yet, Shishio had to say Hayama was such a masochist.

 Chapter 757: Fall in love

    <h4>Chapter 757: Fall in love</h4>


    Shishio couldn''t be med for thinking so since he knew what kind of damage he had done to Hayama, but even so, this guy still came to him.


    Before the cultural festival, while he didn''t want to hear it, he happened to listen to the conversation between Haruno and Hayama. He knew that Hayama had fallen in love with Haruno. However, with Hayama''s personality, he knew that it was impossible for Haruno to fall for Hayama, especially when Hayama had abandoned Yukinoshita.


    Even if Hayama seemed perfect for a man for most younger girls, especially for having a handsome face, a good personality, and a good brain, he had abandoned his childhood friend, so he could have afortable life.


    For a partner in life, it definitely wasn''t the trait that was sought after by Haruno.


    After all, in the future, if they were faced with a simr situation, he could also be able to abandon Haruno, so he could have afortable life.


    A man who couldn''t be relied on, couldn''t lead their woman, and couldn''t protect their woman definitely wasn''t the man that was sought by Haruno.


    No, most women would also think so.


    This was also the case with the current situation.


    It was also why Shishio lost his respect for Hayama.


    Even though Hayama knew that Shishio had damaged his pride, fought, and stolen the woman he loved, he still came to rely on Shishio, doing many wonders whether he had a taste for NTR.


    Shishio couldn''t understand Hayama, but this guy wasn''t a man. Somehow, he could imagine that even if he slept with Hayama''s wife and mother in the future, this guy could still maintain a bright smile when he faced him. He wasn''t sure whether this was amazing or not, but he couldn''t do what Hayama did.


    Even Yukinoshita also looked weirdly at Hayama, feeling strange. She nced at Shishio, who also felt confused before she shook her head. She knew that her sister had been eaten by Shishio, so she wondered what kind of expression Hayame would show when he knew it. Somehow, it made her happy and chuckle for some reason.


    Her sudden chuckle stunned everyone since, without a doubt, her chuckle was beautiful.


    "??"


    She noticed that everyone was looking at her, but she calmly smiled. "Sorry, I just thought something funny."


    "??"


    Hayama wasn''t sure, but he felt that this chuckle was aimed at him. However, it didn''t really matter since he had something to discuss with the service club. No, it should be his friend who had something to discuss with the service club, and he was just apanying his friend, but even so, he hoped that the service club didn''t help his friend since he was afraid the request of his friend would cause a crack on the rtionship of everyone.


    "Can we help you?" Yukinoshita asked.


    "He needed help with something, so I brought him here." Hayama was quite awkward for some reason.


    Tobe looked around before he looked at Shishio fiercely. He was like a bull who saw a red color. He just wanted to be charged going forward and crashed into the wall before he bled profusely.


    If Hayama wasn''t on his side, he might have be even more reckless.


    "???"


    Tobe took a deep breath before he widened his legs and bowed his head deeply.


    "Shishio-sensei, please teach me about love!"


    "........"


    Suddenly, the clubroom fell into silence.


    ---


    "So, you want to learn about love?''


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    "...stop calling me, Sensei."


    "Yes, Sen�� I mean, Oga-kun!"


    "........."


    As Tobe was forced to calm down, they sat face to face, but even so, Tobe was looking at Shishio respectfully.


    However, everyone was speechless by Tobe''s action since they could even see Tobe''s eyes burning in me. They wanted to p their foreheads, feeling quite dumbfounded by his action.


    Shishio sighed, but he asked, "Did you fall in love with someone?"


    "Ah, um..." Tobe blushed and nodded shyly.


    "I see..." Shishio nodded, but he didn''t feel curious. "There is one thing that you have to do if you want to make her fall for you."


    "Oh? What is it?" Tobe quickly asked in excitement.


    Hikigaya, who acted like he wasn''t interested, also perked his ear.


    Hayama, who showed an awkward smile, also listened carefully, even if his expression didn''t say so.


    Yukinoshita and Yui also looked at Shishio curiously.


    Even if they didn''t want to admit it and his womanizer hobby wasn''t good, they had to say if one wanted to learn who was the best teacher at love, then without a doubt, it was Shishio.


    "Don''t put her on the pedestal."


    "...don''t put her on the pedestal...?" Tobe was confused. "What do you mean?"


    The rest was confused, but Yukinoshita and Yui nodded at Shishio''s words.


    "When you fall in love with someone, you will subconsciously beautify her. Whether it is her appearance,ughter, or when she eats, or even when she picks up her nose..."


    "...."


    "You will think that everything about her is so beautiful. You will worship her as the gorgeous being in this world."


    "...is that not okay?" Tobe asked curiously.


    After all, this was how it should be, right?


    It was normal for a man to worship a beautiful girl, especially the one they loved. They would try to be careful and try not to anger them. They would also try to please them as much as they could since they wanted to make their girl happy, right?


    This was a normal thing, right?


    As Tobe said, his reasoning, Hayama and Hikigaya nodded since this was probably how they felt.


    However, unexpectedly, Shishio, Yui, and Yukinoshita shook their heads.


    "If you do that, she will think you''re annoying."


    "In her eyes, you''re disgusting."


    The former was Yui, and thetter was Yukinoshita.


    Unlike Yui, Yukinoshita didn''t have mercy.


    "Re-Really?"


    Hearing the words of two girls, Tobe panicked.


    "A girl is also a normal human. Even if they''re beautiful, it is impossible for them to be as perfect as you have imagined. They''re not goddesses, after all. They''re not perfect beings. Naturally, they have a lot of ws. Instead of treating her like they''re a goddess, you should treat her normally like your friend. Laugh together, be there when she needs you the most, and be slightly bolder with your action without telling her with words that you love her."


    "......"


    All of them fell in silence and thought that as expected of Shishio.


    "Wait! I shouldn''t say that I like her?" Tobe was confused.


    "If she asks you, then you should tell her your feelings, but if she doesn''t, you don''t need to do so. You only need to be bold with your actions. For example, holding hands, hugging, or kissing is even okay, depending on the situation.


    "If your feelings are mutual, then confessing is a good thing. However, is your feeling mutual?"


    "....I am not sure." Tobecked confidence.


    "Then, don''t be in a hurry. You should learn more about her. Maybe, she isn''t as perfect as you imagine, and once you learn more about her, you might realize that you don''t love her as much as you think."


    Tobe wanted to refute that he loved this girl so much that he couldn''t get her out of his head, but Shishio''s words were like a sage, and he didn''t have anything to refute.


    "We, a man, have an advantage in choosing a girl. You can choose as much a girl as you want to see whether he is suitable to be your partner in life and the mother of your children. Girls don''t have that advantage. They can only wait for their prince in the white horse toe. Naturally, some of them are bolder and will approach the man she loves, but it doesn''t work in many cases, right?"


    Shishio looked at Hayama, and everyone also did so.


    Hayama showed an awkward expression since Shishio''s words reminded them of their acquaintance.


    Yumiko Miura.


    Everyone was clear that she had a feeling toward Hayama, but he had never said anything and just put her by his side, so he could stop the advance of the other girls.


    Not only a man who had unrequited love, but a woman also could have unrequited love.


    "But well, you know? This might seem weird to me to say this, but what you need to do is to be confident and tell her that she is the only one after you have learned all of her everything, whether it is good or bad points, but even so, I have to say gaining this confidence might be the most difficult thing, so for now, you should improve yourself."


    "I need to Improve myself?" Tobe asked in confusion while pointing his finger at himself.


    "Many might say to be yourself, but I disagree. What you need to do is to be the better of yourself. You keep learning, so you can be a better man. Studying, working out, manners, and many others. When you be better, even if you don''t do anything, the women will approach you. Lastly..."


    "Lastly?"


    "You should sharpen your weapon."


    "My weapon?"


    "You have a cheerful persona. You should use that to your advantage since not many people can be as cheerful as you."


    "Oh!"


    Hikigaya rolled his eyes, wondering whether Shishio had tried to diss him, but he also had a lot of weapons, such as his sharp words, which were enough to make a little kid cry, and also dead fish eyes, which were enough to make people think that he was a zombie.


    ''Wait! Is that an advantage?''


    Hikigaya fell into a dilemma.


    "Oh! Now, I feel so confident!" Tobe screamed in excitement as if he had just got a new power. He was like a main protagonist who had just finished a training arc.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot. There is one more."


    "What is it?"


    Shishio''s words were like a bible for him, so Tobe listened carefully.


    "Don''t be afraid of rejection."


    "...don''t be afraid of rejection?"


    "Being rejected is a normal thing. While many might be sad and just confused, you should use this experience to grow even more. You should question yourself, why you''re rejected, and how you can be better. Don''t stop thinking about growing since this experience will make you able to get a better girl in the future.


    "The best revenge for the girl that has rejected you is to have a better life. Life to the fullest. Instead of staying in depression about the girl that has rejected you. It isn''t worth it."


    "Thank you, Oga-kun!"


    Tobe was crying and felt that Shishio was even kinder than his parents at that moment.


    Still, everyone also nodded since, from Shishio''s words, they learned a lot of things.


    "By the way, who did you fall in love with?" Yui asked curiously.


    "Ah, it''s Ebina!" Tobe said excitedly, but suddenly everyone fell into silence, and this silence made him ufortable.


    "......"


    Hikigaya, Yukinoshita, and Yui looked at Tobe in pity.


    "Sorry, she is my woman, Tobe-senpai," Shishio said with a smile.


    "......"


    Tobe crumbled before he turned into dust.


    However, the positive thing was that Tobe should have gained an experience that next time, he should check whether the girls he had crushed had a partner or not, right?

 Chapter 758: Okinawa, I am coming!

    <h4>Chapter 758: Okinawa, I aming!</h4>


    Leaving the matter of Tobe, since no one thought that his love would be answered, everyone was already excited about the school trip.


    ".........." Tobe.


    During this trip, everyone would go to Okinawa, so it was impossible for them to contain their excitement.


    Naturally, Shishio knew the one who was the most excited about this trip was Saki Kawasaki since he knew this girl loved the water so much.


    It was also why Saki had been quite restless with her group as she watched the scenery outside the airne window. Everything seemed so small before she could only see either blue, green or something with a grey color. Everything seemed so small and insignificant from her position.


    Still, Saki wondered what Shishio was doing.


    "Is it me, or is Tobe dying?" Ebina Hina asked curiously.


    As Hina, Yui, Yumiko, Saki, Hayama, and the extras were usually in one group, they noticed Tobe, who was lying on his chair as if his soul had been pulled out, and from how he was, it also wouldn''t be weird for him to die shortly.


    Tobe was dying at that moment since he knew his love had vanished. It disappeared before it even began. He also didn''t dare to approach Ebina, so as of now, he justmented his misfortune. He let out a long sigh, feeling listless as he felt his world was grey. The excitement of everyone in his surroundings didn''t affect him. Instead, he was like in a different world from everyone else.


    "You... You don''t need to worry about him. Anyway, he just needs to rest. You don''t need to worry about him."


    Hayama was quite awkward, but he still answered this question. Honestly, this was what he sought since he didn''t want to ruin their rtionship because of Tobe''s confession.


    If Tobe confessed, then he was rejected, then, without a doubt, everyone would know about it, and he would be the talk of everyone. Even if no one knew, it would be impossible for one to maintain their previous rtionship after the confession.


    However, should Hayama feel grateful toward Shishio? Yes.


    Yet, Hayama felt quiteplicated since he knew after the appearance of Shishio, everything around him changed. He looked at the group of girls, who were usually close to him and everyone. Even if their rtionship might not seem to change much from the outside, he could tell they had be quite distant.


    Hayama nced at Yumiko, who talked with Yui, Saki, and Ebina. Even though she seemed to be talking, she was like a mother who took care of her naughty children. She was so careful and gentle, yet also strict at the same time.


    If it was before, he might not have seen this part of her, especially when he felt of her as nothing but an annoying girl and a shield, so no girls would approach him since it was quite annoying being confessed.


    The confession itself was fine, especially when the girls didn''t ask for an answer.


    However, it was troublesome if they asked for an answer since, without a doubt, he was going to reject them. The thought of rejecting, even though he had gotten used to it, he had to say, was quite ufortable since watching girls crying definitely wasn''t his hobby.


    Hayama suddenly thought about Haruno when he looked at Tobe. Simr to Tobe, he knew that his love was over before it even began. It was doomed and impossible to achieve, especially when he thought about Haruno''s expression that day. He wanted to believe that her expression was her usual mask, but he knew it was real. It was an expression that he had never seen on her face.


    It frustrated him, but he knew that it was impossible for him to do anything.


    Unlike Mitaka, Hayama''s mind was clear.


    His father also taught him a lot of things, such as the people that could be offended and couldn''t be offended.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t be doing something meaningless such as bullying someone since he felt it was wasting his time since, as someone had thought inwardly, he was a nice guy. He was someone that wanted to be friends with everyone and make all of them happy.


    However, such a fairy tale wish was impossible to realize.


    Yet, it was also because he was such a nice guy that he had always avoided a confrontation. Whenever he saw someone in trouble, he would pretend that he saw nothing. Naturally, this only happened if he couldn''t help, but if he could help, he would do something. Yet, as expected, it would only be at the superficial level.


    However, was it bad?


    No, this was a normal thing.


    An individual has always tried to avoid trouble.


    This was a normal thing. This was normal, but as expected, if one wanted to get such an amazing woman as Yukinoshita or Haruno, this trait wasn''t something they wanted in their man.


    A woman wanted a man that could protect her and their family.


    To be honest, Hayama was handsome, smart, athletic, rich, gentle, kind, and many others. It was so easy for him if he wanted to get a girl, and his life wasn''t bad either. However, if he wanted to get better, he had to fix this disadvantage of his.


    Fortunately, except for the Yukinohita sisters, no one knew about this trait of his.


    Hayama shook his head when he thought about Haruno before he put his attention on Yumiko. He knew about her feelings toward him, and she had always tried to approach him. If it was before, he had to say it was annoying since what he wanted was just to be friends with her, but now, he realized that she seemed to maintain a distance between them, and she also didn''t seem to show much of an interest in him.


    This also made him show interest in her and realize she was cuter than he had thought.


    However, everything was toote.


    Yumiko didn''t even notice Hayama''s gaze on her since she was too busy to manage the others, who had always caused trouble. Yet, one could tell that she could be a good mother in the future from her personality.


    "By the way, Hina, did you buy a swimsuit?"


    "Oh, I have brought my school swimsuit."


    "....." Yui and Yumiko.


    "Is that bad?" Saki asked with a frown.


    "It''s bad!"


    "Are you a maniac?"


    If they were just swimming in school, it would be okay, but they were going to swim in Okinawa!


    Should they be more excited?


    Especially when they had a boyfriend?


    Shouldn''t they want to show their best state to their boyfriend?


    Yumiko sighed, but Ebina said, "But I think that Shishio will also like me when I wear a school swimsuit."


    "There''s no way��"


    "I guess... he is."


    "Yui?" Yumiko was speechless before she let out a long sigh, wondering whether this trip would be okay. However, she had to say she also had a lot of worries, especially when she wanted to get a chance to talk with him.


    At the cultural festival, she thought she could talk with him, being together as she tried to confirm her feelings.


    Her feelings, or obsession toward Hayama, weren''t as strong as they used to be. She also didn''t blush or shy away when he was kind, gentle, or doing something which pleased her. Instead, she was strangely calm, which made her realize how strong the emotion she felt toward that person was.


    However, it was impossible for her to acknowledge this feeling.


    She wasn''t so easy of a girl that would switch her feelings toward someone just because she listened to the story of her friends at how awesome that person was. Instead, it was because she had confirmed how good he was, and he also happened to have entered the gap in her heart.


    "By the way, Shishio ising, right?"


    When all of them entered the airport, she didn''t see his figure anywhere, which made her worried. She also didn''t see him with the first-grade group, but she was too shy to ask, so she only asked that question now.


    "Yes, he should be on his own airne." Saki nodded.


    "..." Yui and Ebina.


    "Oh? Did he go on a different flight? Is he busy with something?" Yumiko asked curiously, and the thought of him having his own private airne didn''t cross her mind.


    "He is." Saki thought for a moment. "I remembered that he was talking about a sports club."


    "Sports clubs? Did he n to buy one?"


    "Buy?"


    Somehow, their conversation turned in a strange direction, but even so, they had to say the scale of what he was doing wasn''t something they could understand, yet they knew their man was amazing.


    As they were talking, Shishio was on his airne with Shiiina and Yukinoshita. They were a bitte and didn''t join the group. Instead, they joined him to help him with various things in his job. Yukinoshita aside, Shiina became a mascot who would apany her everywhere.


    "Still, I don''t expect that you have an interest in the sports club."


    "I think that it is pretty good since the majority of people love sports."


    He was thinking of creating a media group that revolved around sports from football, baseball, basketball, rugby, F1, and many others on a global scale. While it was a lucrative business, he was more interested in the influence which he could receive from it. However, he knew that instead of thinking about business, he should think about the school trip.


    "Well, instead of talking about the business. It is better to think about the school trip, right? It is rare for us to enjoy five days and four nights of the trip in Okinawa."


    "Yes." 2x


    Shiina and Yukinoshita were excited about this school trip.


    "Is there a Baumkuchen there?"


    "....." Shishio looked at Shiina for a moment before he nodded. "There is."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "But?"


    "Don''t you want to try something else? Like the traditional sweets of Okinawa?"


    "Traditional sweets of Okinawa?"


    "Like what?"


    "Chinsuko."


    "....." 2x


    The word "Chin" on the "Chinsuke" meant a "penis" in thisnguage, which made the two of them bbergasted.


    "But I only want Shishio''s thing," Shiina said while looking down at his pants.


    "..."


    Shishio knew that Shiina had misunderstood him, but it was okay since he was happy, and at the time, he wondered whether he should join the mile-high club today.


    "Don''t do something perverted here." Yukishita watched him sternly.


    "..."


    As he looked at Yukinoshita, he thought he should be able to do something perverted when theynded, right?


    However, one thing was for sure; he anticipated this school trip.


    "Okinawa, I aming!"

 Chapter 759: Shisa

    <h4>Chapter 759: Shisa</h4>


    Even if Shishio came on a different ne, he wasn''tte, and he also quickly joined his ssmates.


    Shiina and Yukinohita also did the same after they parted from him, but before they joined their ssmates, they wiped the stain on the corner of their lips.


    As he greeted the rest of his ssmates, he realized it was his first timeing to Okinawa.


    His first impression?


    To be honest, it was hard to answer since he had just arrived at the airport and he hadn''t seen anything except for the scenery through the air. Even if his eyes were good, he wasn''t so bothered to think of the scenery when he had two women who were more beautiful than the scenery of Okinawa.


    How could his eyes wander around when he had two flowers in his hands?


    Yet, even if he hadn''t seen the city or Okinawa itself, he could see the exoticyout of the airport itself from the traditional essories, manyrge aquariums with various colorful and beautiful local fishes, along with theid-back vibe which was given by everyone in this ce.


    Unlike Tokyo, where everyone seemed so busy, he could tell that many people in this prefecture were working with a rxed attitude.


    Naturally, the rxed attitude that he meant didn''t mean that they werezy. Instead, they worked hard with a passion that didn''t lose to the people in Tokyo, but at the same time, their work wasn''t everything.


    Everything was in bnce.


    It was different from those who worked in the big city who often forgot about their family because of work.


    Naturally, this wasn''t all of them, and every family''s condition was different, but for one thing, he could tell that everyone in Okinawa seemed to wee them.


    "Shishio, is that a lion?" Nanami asked.


    As they were on the school trip, naturally, they were in a group. The group consisted of five people. While everyone was asked to make a group, they weren''t really tied by a group, and if they wanted to go out by themselves, it was okay. However, in the case of the group activity, they had to stay together.


    Shishio was also in the group, and the members of his group were Nana, Nanami, Mea, and Maiko.


    "Yes, that''s a lion."


    Shishio nodded as he looked at the lion-like statue in the airport. Even though he had said it was a lion statue, it was quite different from a normal lion.


    "Are you sure that this is a lion?" Nana asked skeptically while looking at the statue; since different from a normal lion, this lion resembled a dog, and the mane was unique. "Isn''t this a dog?"


    "You can say that it is thebination of a lion and a dog. Its name is Shisa."


    "Shisa?"


    "It''s the guardian deity of the people in Okinawa."


    Shisa is a traditional Ryukyuan cultural artifact and decoration derived from Chinese guardian lions, often seen in simr pairs, resembling a cross between a lion and a dog, from Okinawan mythology.


    "Shisa are wards, believed to protect from some evils. People ce pairs of shisa on their rooftops or nk the gates to their houses, with the left shisa traditionally having a closed mouth and the right one an open mouth. The open-mouthed Shisa traditionally wards off evil spirits, and the closed-mouthed Shisa keeps good spirits in."


    "You know a lot!"


    "Maybe because my name has a lion meaning."


    His name is Shishio, so he could somehow feel they were rted.


    "By the way, is there a gender on this, Shisa?" Nana asked.


    "Is that important?" Maiko was speechless.


    "Isn''t it a male usually?"


    "No, there is a male and a female. They are usually in a pair. The one with closed-mouth is the female, and the open-mouthed is the male."


    Somehow, just by standing by his side, they learned a lot, and they had to say his talent as a tour guide was great. Unfortunately, they didn''t want him to be a tour guide. It wasn''t that they thought that a tour guide was bad. Instead, it was a great job. However, his charm was too great.


    What if he seduced every one of his clients?


    If he was asked to guide pair of newlywed lovers on the honeymoon, they somehow felt afraid that he might seduce the wife and the happy honeymoon would be a nightmare.


    As they talked, the teachers had also prepared, and they told all of them to be quiet as they needed to do a briefing before the school trip started officially.


    "This is your teacher-in-charge, Koharu Shirayama, speaking. Over the next five days and four nights, you will all enjoy your long-awaited school trip. I would be happy if you could take full advantage of the hands-on learning, observational visits, and other opportunities you will only have here and now to broaden your horizons. I wish you a happy and fun trip but do not forget to show some restraint.


    "As a student and as a member of the Suimei Academy, you need to behave in a manner that��"


    By the end of the long briefing, their field trip had officially started. Everyone walked out of the airport and entered the bus, which was prepared by the travel agent hired by the school.


    To be honest, the field trip wasn''t cheap.


    While many students didn''t have a problem, there were also many who had a problem, but even so, the quality of the hotel, transportation, facilities, and many others wasn''t bad, but Shishio secretly added some money, so the quality of the hotel would be even better. He also wanted to have a single room without anyone, so he could do many things easily.


    Lastly, usually, this type of trip would usually take three days and two nights, but he extended it to five nights and four nights. It might seem long, but it wasn''t bad, especially when they would only visit Okinawa a few yearster or might not be visiting anymore. Moreover, extending the time of this trip would make him able to visit many things and learn more about Okinawa, especially since he owned several businesses in this prefecture.


    Still, while he was in the middle of a thought, his body was pulled by Nanami and pushed by Nana. They entered the bus at the same time as they followed the crowd start with their first destination of this trip.


    They didn''t immediately go to the hotel. Instead, they went to visit Shuri castle, which was part of a World Heritage Site of the Ryukyu Kingdom, which was a kingdom that existed in Okinawa previously.


    Yet, while some were excited, somecked enthusiasm.


    After all, in their minds, it was just an old building in red color. Even if there was a piece of history that could be seen from this building, they wanted to walk freely on their own.


    Still, the tour guide inside the bus seemed to talk patiently and gently to everyone.


    While the rest talked with the others, Shishio observed this tour guide since she seemed to be in her 30s. Simr to Hana, she was also beautiful, butpared to Hana and the others, she was a bitcking, yet it didn''t change the fact she was beautiful. More importantly, she was wearing the uniform of tour uniform, which gave her a unique charm.


    Shishio had thought a uniform was really an interesting thing since it could give a unique charm to the woman. As he enjoyed the tour guide''s introduction of Okinawa, they quickly arrived at their destination.


    "Alright, you need to return before three. Now, you''re free to do whatever you want."


    When the teacher said those words, no one hesitated and walked away on their own.


    Shishio rolled his eyes before his eyes stared at one of the teachers before his name was called.


    "Shishio, let''s go! Let''s get something to eat!"


    "Baumkuchen!"


    Shiina somehow slipped and joined their group.


    They knew about his hobby, so they wouldn''t hesitate to quickly take a food trip. More importantly, with him, they could taste many things. Leaving the matter of the night exercise aside, if they couldn''t finish their food, he would help them to finish it. Still, they had to say they were jealous of his talent, who wouldn''t get fat no matter what.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s try all of them here."


    With his decision, they didn''t hesitate and walked away, leaving the castle.


    However, Shishio looked at the castle for a moment, watching the bright red with a Chinese influence as the basis of the design before he nced in a certain direction.


    "Shishio!"


    "Okay, okay."


    When he left, someone was also looking at him.


    "Everyone, how about we go now?" Hayama asked his group and Yumiko''s group since, as a friend and group, they would usually walk around together.


    "Oh!"


    "Okay."


    Many of them only came to Okinawa for the first time, so even if this ce didn''t really excite them, they still looked at the Shuri castle curiously.


    "Yumi��"


    Hayama stopped since Yumiko seemed to ignore him and looked in a certain direction. He followed her eyes and frowned for a moment until he heard her voice.


    "Ah, sure. Let''s go." Yumiko joined Saki, Yui, and Ebina to look around this castle.


    Hayama looked at Yumiko''s back and felt that his heart was tense for some reason. In the past, he didn''t have an interest in her, and he only thought of her as a shield to protect him from the confession of others, but even so, he felt ufortable when he saw her looking at a different man.


    Yet did he have a right to stop her?


    As he clenched his fists, he heard the voice of Tobe.


    "Hayama-kun, what''s wrong?" Tobe asked worriedly.


    "Ah, nothing. Nothing." Hayama showed his perfect smile as if nothing had happened. "Okay, how about we join everyone?"


    "OOOH!!"


    Their trip had just started, and all they needed to do was have fun.


    Yes, they only needed to have fun while maintaining this rtionship without changing anything, and they only thought of each other as a friend.


    That''s all. Nothing else.


    This is how it should be, but Hayama had to say, it felt so ufortable.


    While the students started their first tour of Okinawa, the teachers also did the same. They had a lot of free time and thought to have a st since it was rare for them to go to Okinawa.


    Chihiro, Shirayama, Hiratsuka, and Hina also gathered together, but Chihiro decided to part away with them while telling them they should have a party at night, to which they all agreed. Leaving the group of teachers, she walked aimlessly, watching the scenery without thinking of anything.


    As she kept walking, she happened to enter arge path that was surrounded by enormous walls made from stones. Even if everything seemed old, she could tell that it was strong and stable, but even so, it didn''t really interest her until she stopped at the statue of Shisa.


    Shisa was the guardian of the people in Okinawa, so everything could be seen.


    She looked at the statue of a mixed dog and lion momentarily before thinking about someone. Her thoughts wandered into many things before a voice startled her.


    "What are you watching so intensely?"


    "?!"


    She was startled before she mmed a fist at the source of this voice.

 Chapter 760: Is it raining?

    <h4>Chapter 760: Is it raining?</h4>


    Shishio was speechless by her reaction, but he caught her fist easily.


    "......."


    Suddenly, they fell into silence as Chihiro noticed his speechless gaze on her. Sheughed awkwardly as she rubbed the back of her head.


    He sighed before he pulled down her fist without letting her hand.


    However, this caused Chihiro to blush before she looked around nervously. "He-Hey, Shishio..." She called him in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Still, he was as calm as ever.


    "Wh-What if someone sees us?!"


    They were holding hands.


    If they were inside her room, it might be okay, but they were in public!


    What if someone saw them?


    What if they knew that they were dating each other?


    When she thought that she might crush Shishio''s future, she just couldn''t endure such a future, but at the same time, she also wished that she could hold his hand without being worried about anything, courageously, since her love for him was really that much.


    It was also because she loved him so much that she thought of him more instead of herself.


    Shishio looked at Chihiro''s expression and could see that she was overthinking. They had sex, and it wasn''t just a single time. They have done it several times. With such a rtionship, could they return to how they used to be? More importantly, she was the one that was usually the wildest among them.


    Yet, she reacted like this when he just held her hand, which made her speechless, but he also knew that this was a normal reaction since, unlike the time they had sex in her room, he held her hand in public.


    Their rtionship was hardly able to be called morally eptable. On the contrary, the majority would frown on them since, except for the age gap, the rtionship between them was an aunt and a nephew.


    However, even if they hid their rtionship, she was still his woman.


    "You want me to let go of your hand?"


    "I..."


    Did she want him to let her go?


    The answer was obvious, no.


    She didn''t want him to let her go, but she was also afraid, yet her mind was preupied with many things. She could feel his hand let her hand, which made her subconsciously hold his hand tightly.


    "Didn''t you want me to let you go?"


    "...don''t tease me, okay?" Chihiro blushed before she let out a long sigh.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry. In this ce, there are only the two of us. I know you are worried about what will happen if our rtionship is known, but as long as you don''t want to announce it, I won''t say anything and respect that decision."


    Hearing his answer, she looked at him in aplicated mood and then asked since she was also shocked by his answer. "...do you think that we can announce our rtionship?"


    "Why not? You''re my aunt. You''re not my mother, so I don''t think this is a problem."


    He didn''t think there would be trouble if he wanted to announce his rtionship with Chihiro. Naturally, even if he announced it, he wouldn''t announce it to the public like those in the entertainment industry. Instead, he would just announce it to his family and his acquaintance.


    After all, Chihiro was his aunt, and she wasn''t his mother.


    Their rtionship was definitely provocative and might have been frowned upon, but it wasn''t a big trouble. More importantly, he was sure that there were many people who married their aunts in this country, but they were all rather low-key and ordinary people, so they hardly got any attention.


    "..."


    She was speechless, but she was happy since he had the courage to be responsible for her. Even if his opponent was the world, he wasn''t scared and told her that as long as it was for her, he dared to do it, yet at the same time, she also felt heavy.


    Before they confirmed their rtionship, the ambiguous rtionship between them made their minds a mess. While she tried to put a distance between them, she would subconsciously be attracted by him, yet when she was close to him; she realized the price that they needed to pay to be together.


    Leaving her matter aside, since she didn''t care about what would happen to her, she couldn''t forgive herself if she might hurt his future since he definitely, wasn''t someone that should fall in this ce because of her.


    His future was bright and something that everyone was looking forward to.


    If he stumbled because of her, then she couldn''t forgive herself.


    Yet, she also didn''t want to be part of him, so maintaining the status quo was the best thing, and it was a rare time for them to be on Okinawa, so shouldn''t they just have fun instead of thinking about many heavy things?


    "...so no one is around?"


    "Yes."


    She didn''t hesitate and kissed his lips.


    "....."


    He was a bit stunned before he answered this kiss.


    Still, they had to say, the feeling of their kissing had always been unique. It felt like their bodies were shaken by electricity, and waves of pleasure came invading their bodies. If this wasn''t in public, they might do something which they shouldn''t do.


    The path was quiet, and only the sound of animals and winds could be heard, so the sound of a lewd kiss was particrly loud.


    She rubbed his body and caused a mess on his uniform. He also invaded her skirt as he rubbed her body.


    Their bodies were never separated until they lost their breath.


    When they parted, their breathing was heavy, and they kept staring at each other unable to look away.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Let''s walk now."


    "...is there someone?"


    "No."


    "Then?"


    "You''re too perverted. We''re in public."


    "..."


    She blushed and hit him in the arm, showing annoyance. Even though she was the one that initiated the kiss, wasn''t he also excited? Also, wasn''t he the one who lit the fire on her body?


    ''Dammit...!''


    Her body was so hot at that moment, and she just wanted him to fuck her.


    She knew that as a teacher, she shouldn''t do this, but this guy''s skill was just too otherworldly.


    With his nose, he could tell how horny his aunt was. He sighed and wondered who was the most resistant before.


    "There is a good spot, but it is in the forest. Is that okay?"


    "...is it safe?"


    "If it''s not safe, do you think I will tell you?"


    "Then, what are we waiting for? Where is it?"


    "Follow me."


    Their bodies were on fire, and they couldn''t wait anymore, but they had to say this feeling was quite interesting since their first time in Okinawa, they did it at the world heritage building.


    This was a unique experience, and he wondered whether he should do it in other unique ces too.


    With that said, it was impossible for them to stay in this ce all the time, and no matter how good this feeling was, it was still dangerous to do it in this ce. It was also rare for them to have a trip to Okinawa, so when they felt better, they walked around as they held each other''s hands.


    Before long, it was time for them to gather, and they all went to the famous shopping district, buying various things before they went to the hotel.


    Unlike the others, his room was special, and it was the best one.


    He was also alone, so no one would interrupt him when he was about to do something with his women.


    Entering his room, he walked into the veranda and watched the scenery outside.


    The hotel was next to the beach, and he could see the beach immediately from his room.


    "It will be even better during sunrise and sunset."


    As he gazed at the beach, he sat on the chair before he thought about his ns for what he should do during this trip while also thinking about his rtionship with Chihiro. Unlike Hana, who could divorce her husband and be with him, even if he talked about this matter so easily with Chihiro, he knew that it was hard for them to appear in public.


    However, he had to be strong and confident, believing that he could really show her a future as long as they were together.


    Yet, he believed that he could do so since, as he had stood on the top of the food chain, no one could stop him.


    If this was a normal world without any special abilities, then it might be hard for him to do so, but many people had superhuman strength and powerful martial arts, which was enough for them to dominate a single country.


    If Yuujiro could do it, why couldn''t Shishio do it?


    However, he knew that he was thinking too much.


    As long as they were together, that was the most important thing, and there was no need to think about other things.


    Shishio looked at his phone and saw someone had not contacted him. He didn''t answer but walked to his door since the person who contacted him was in front of his room.


    "Hey, is this your room?"


    Ebina lifted his arm and entered his room through the gap in his armpit.


    "......." Shishio.


    "Shishio." Yui smiled.


    Saki looked at him and asked, "We''re not bothering you, right?"


    "You''re not. Come in."


    Shishio shook his head before he let all of them enter. "You don''t invite Yumiko here?"


    "You want to have a fivesome?" Ebina asked curiously.


    "......"


    I see... that''s what you n to do.


    Shishio realized that his girls had be perverted, but he didn''t hate it and epted the challenge.


    "By the way, you''re going to meet a karate master, right? You''re going to fight tomorrow?"


    "Probably."


    He hade to thend of Okinawa, and he had to fight this karate master before he went home.


    Yet, he had to say; he might have be a fighting maniac now.


    Still, he could think of that matterter since there was something that was more important to do currently.


    There was no hesitation between them, and they did what they nned to do, but Yumiko, who was in the room alone, felt so lonely.


    Yumiko looked at her phone, staring at the screen absentmindedly before she stared at the scenery of the beach while wondering where Saki, Ebina, and Yui were. She shook her head and put her phone to the side while thinking about her feelings. She put her hand on her chest and thought that she needed to confirm what she felt since she didn''t want to let this feeling continue to stay ambiguous.


    She raised her body and looked at the beach through her veranda, making up her mind, but suddenly she felt something wet drop on her face. She rubbed her face and looked up.


    "Is it raining?"

 Chapter 761: The Okinawa Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 761: The Okinawa Assassin</h4>


    The weather was nice, and it was all sunny, so it was impossible for rain to happen.


    While Yumiko was confused about the wet thing, which dropped on her face, she didn''t put that matter on her mind that much.


    The first day of their field trip finished, and the second day of their trip started.


    Yumiko thought to visit a beach, buy various foods, or try many fun activities such as kayaking, diving, or others since this should be thest time for her to go on a trip with everyone. When she reached the third grade, there wouldn''t be any field trips since she had to face an exam. It was the same with everyone. She also didn''t have much toin about since she also needed to think about her future and which universities she was going to choose for her future education.


    Yes, she was going to continue with the university.


    Even though she wasn''t sure what she was going to do in the future, she knew it wouldn''t be bad to continue with the university. For some people, it might be a waste of money, but her family definitely wasn''t one of them, and they could support her, so why not?


    On the second day, it was free time, and they were free to do what they wanted to do with their group, so this was what she thought to do, yet she didn''t expect that her group would join Shishio''s group.


    While she was speechless, she also couldn''t me the group since the majority of members of her group were his women. She didn''t want to be left out, and she was quite curious about where he was going to go, but he didn''t immediately go to his destination. Instead, he brought all of them to try the cuisine of Okinawa since he hadn''t tried all of them.


    However, when they left, Hayama, along with his group, was quite speechless since Yumiko had left, leaving them. "So what should we do?" "Well... should we enjoy the trip?"


    While it felt a bit sad that Yumiko and the others couldn''t join them, they had to say having an all-male members group wasn''t bad.


    Meanwhile, Hikigaya felt happy since he could walk around with Totsuka. "Hachiman!" Totsuka smiled sweetly as he waved his hand, gesturing for Hikigaya toe closer.


    *Thump!*


    Hikigaya pressed his hand on his chest and wondered why he felt his chest was so painful. It was so tight that he almost couldn''t breathe.


    ''Totsuka''s smile... how fearsome...''


    With that said, he didn''t hesitate and chased after Totsuka.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t run so suddenly!"


    ---


    "So, where are we going after this?"


    Yumiko asked after she wiped her lips with a tissue. As of now, they were at a certain fast food restaurant, having a burger, curly fries, and root beer.


    Unlike in the maind, where fried chicken and certain burgers were popr, in Okinawa, this was the most popr fast food chain restaurant.


    While it was strange for them to eat this type of food since they should be eating something they could eat in this ce, the feeling and the taste of the foods they ate on the maind and in Okinawa were different.


    Juicy burgers, crispy fries, and a cool yet unique taste of root beer were eaten without any remains.


    They weren''t that hungry, but they were young, so their metabolism worked better than those who were older. Even if they ate greasy and sinful foods, they were okay, and they could eat even more.


    Even Yukinoshita, who was the most graceful among them, also ate the food happily. Maybe, because the food was eaten by everyone, its taste was even tastier.


    However, Yumiko''s question also caused everyone to pay attention to him.


    "I am going to visit a master of Karate."


    "... a master of karate? You mean a martial artist?"


    Yumiko was speechless. She had thought that they would go to various attractions or go to a famous spot on Okinawa, so she had never thought that they would go to meet a master martial artist.


    What was interesting about martial arts? Yet, unexpectedly, everyone was interested.


    "How strong is this person?"


    "I am not sure, but he is strong since he is a rather famous assassin."


    "What?!"


    "...is this for real? Hey? You guys aren''t ying a prank on me, right?"


    Yumiko felt even more restless since everyone was shocked for real. She was the only one who was confused. Assassin? Were you guys ying a game? Why didn''t you tell me anything? Or was this their prank to surprise her?


    However, she had to say she was extremely surprised since even Yukinoshita and Mai Sakurajima seemed the most solemn out of all of them.


    Did Yukinoshita learn acting skills from Mai?


    "Yumiko, be quiet for a moment." Yui looked dignified for a moment.


    "...."


    Yumiko looked around and knew that she wasn''t dreaming. She was in the fast food restaurant, and she was on a school trip, yet she wondered whether she was dreaming since she felt weird about a group of female high school students talking about an assassin with a young man.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. I know it is a bit weird, but you have seen a biker gang, yakuza, and others fighting on the forum, right, Miura-senpai?"


    "Yes."


    Yumiko nodded since she knew that there were often a lot of fights happening, especially in Tokyo, but that news usually wasn''t being announced on the news and only announced on the forum inte.


    Why?


    It was because this country still wanted to maintain the image of being the most peaceful country in the world. Naturally, the news that caused the people in this country to be restless or damaged the image of this country needed to be erased. Of course, not all of the news was censored, and some of them were still announced on the news, so something simr wouldn''t happen.


    In other words, in this country, there were many things that were hidden from the public.


    Knowing all of this, Yumiko was in shock.


    "Then, isn''t it dangerous? Why should you go there?!"


    When she thought that he was going to meet an assassin, she couldn''t help but feel worried. "Aren''t you afraid of being killed?!"


    "He is an assassin, not a serial killer."


    "...is there a difference?"


    "The difference is big. If the serial killer kills people for fun, the assassin kills people for money. In other words, it is a job. Naturally, I can''t say that it is right since what he is doing is a criminal."


    "Then... should we call the police?"


    "Do we have evidence?"


    "..."


    "The killing aside, I know he is a respectable martial artist, and instead of killing, he is doing a death match."


    "... death match."


    "But this doesn''t change the fact that it is dangerous to meet him, right? Do you really have to meet him?"


    Yumiko asked worriedly, but somehow, she could tell that she couldn''t stop him.


    "Sorry, I can''t."


    "...."


    "Leaving his identity as an assassin aside, how strong is he?"


    "Yumiko, Shishio is strong. You don''t need to worry."


    "Stronger than an assassin?" Yumiko looked at Saki speechlessly.


    "He is."


    "...really?"


    "You might not know, but he has been fighting many powerful fighters..."


    "Eh?!"


    "Wait, wait. Let''s talk about thatter."


    Yukinoshita looked at Shishio and asked, "Can you tell me more about this fighter?" Unlike the rest, she wasn''t worried about him fighting this Okinawa assassin. On theirst trip, she talked with Haruno and asked why they were together.


    Haruno hesitated, but in the end, she told him about what was happening before, including how he had fought someone. No, he killed someone.


    While Yukinoshita was surprised, she also quickly epted it, especially when Shishio was about to be killed. Moreover, Haruno also told her how brutal this person was since Yuujiro might even rape and kill all of them.


    When Yukinoshita listened to the story, she shuddered and felt remorse, sadness, and anger since she couldn''t be by his side since she could imagine how heavy his heart was at that time.


    Fortunately, Haruno was around, so she couldfort him. In the end, everything had happened, so she could only ept it, and she also had a feeling that their rtionship would be formed sooner orter, so this didn''t really change the rtionship between them. As of now, she wasn''t sure why Shishio decided to fight this Okinawa assassin, but as long as it was his wish, she would support him.


    "Well, his name is Kuroki Gensai."


    "Kuroki Gensai?"


    "His nickname is "Devil Lance."


    "Devil Lance? Did he use ance or something? Or is he using thatnce of his to stab his target?"


    Ebina asked while pushing the frame of her sses, but somehow, Nanami, who was by her side, also reacted by wiping the nosebleed on Ebina''s nose.


    "...." Everyone.


    "....no." Shishio was speechless. "His best skill is nukite, and that''s where his nicknamees from."


    "Nukite?"


    "It''s a finger stab. His finger stab can even stab a metal. His fingers are like the tip of a spear, and this is where his nicknamees from."


    "..."


    Unexpectedly, everyone looked at him skeptically.


    "It''s impossible, right? How can a finger stab a metal?"


    Shishio looked at them for a moment before he took the empty bottle of c.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You can see that this bottle is hard, right?"


    They felt confused, but they nodded.


    "Now, watch this."


    His movement was fast, and he stabbed the bottle with his index finger, causing a hole the size of his index finger to form. The sound of ss falling on the bottom of the bottle was heard.


    Everyone fell into silence.


    "See? This is possible."


    "....."


    ---


    "There must be a trick!"


    "You must have created a hole beforehand, right?"


    "But... it''s hard."


    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find any tricks, and they also tried to stab the bottle with their fingers. Naturally, their fingers were hurt, which made them confused.


    However, Shishio was toozy to exin since he was about to reach his destination. As they entered the bus, they went to the side of Okinawa ind before they saw an old traditional Okinawa-style house.


    The wood was dark, showing how old it was, but it was still firm and stable. Still, when they were about to enter the courtyard of this house, they noticed an old man in a ck karate uniform.


    The man had a bear-like body. From one nce, one could tell that this man was strong. However, when their eyes met each other, their fight started immediately.

 Chapter 762: The way of harem

    <h4>Chapter 762: The way of harem</h4>


    Even though they were fighting, they were using their minds to fight. They didn''t jump and fought by using their fists and legs. As soon as their eyes met, the fight on their minds quickly started, and many scenarios of their fights happened on their minds twice, ten times, and more.


    However, the man started to have a cold sweat since Shishio was a different opponent than he had ever fought in his life. To be honest, this wasn''t the first time he felt like this since he felt it when he fought Yuujiro and Yuujiro''s father. In other words, it was his third time feeling this helpless feeling.


    However, unlike those two, this young man was different.


    If Yuujiro Hanma and Yuuichirou Hanma used their bodies and talents to give a feeling of helplessness, Shishio''s ruthlessness was the one that made him feel helpless.


    They were different, but the fact that they were all strong didn''t change.


    Many might say that Shishio''s way of fighting was quite cowardly and sneaky since he didn''t fight in a fair and upright manner, but in the death of life fight, who cares about those things?


    Death is the loser.


    As long as one can stay alive, who cares about the method?


    Naturally, not many people could ept such a way.


    Unfortunately, he happened to be someone who could ept in such a way since he was also an assassin, so fighting someone who would use everything from weapons, bombs, and many others was normal for him.


    Yet even so, those people lost to him. He was the winner. However, Shishio was different.


    Kuroki had never felt so helpless since this guy was so ruthless. So ruthless that he wondered whether Shishio didn''t have a human heart. Instead of a human, he felt that Shishio was like a Rakshasa, a demonic being found in Hinduism and Buddhism known for their ferocious bestial nature.


    If Yuujiro was like a god among men, Shishio was like a Rakshasa.


    This was horrible, and it brought him a feeling of terror.


    Still, somehow he could tell the result even if they were only using their minds to fight.


    Utter defeat.


    Kuroki let out a long sigh. "I lost." His body was drenched with a cold sweat and shivering as if he had received immense pressure.


    "Un."


    "....."


    However, everyone was clueless, and they looked at the two of them strangely.


    ''What the hell is happening?''


    ---


    Everyone had prepared for a big fight where the Earth and heaven would shake, but unexpectedly, it ended before it even began.


    Shishio and Kuroki knew the girls didn''t understand anything, but they didn''t say anything since they felt it was normal. The girls didn''t even train in martial arts. Even if they trained, their understanding was quite superficial since they learned a martial for either diet or self-defense. While some people might have a talent for martial arts, even if they trained for a diet, their understanding was like those people who used all of their lives for martial art. Unfortunately, they didn''t have such talent, so they didn''t understand anything.


    As of now, they were inside Kuroki''s house as Kuroki prepared tea for all of them.


    "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    Kuroki was a man with few words, so it was normal for the conversation to stop, but somehow he could feel many gazes at him.


    Shishio''s girlfriends were looking at Kuroki suspiciously, but even if they knew that this guy was strong, especially from his build, they wondered how Kuroki would admit a loss so easily.


    Weren''t you an assassin?


    Meanwhile, Yumiko sighed in relief and thought that everything was good since no one was fighting. However, she knew that she might worry him too much, especially when she just remembered how Shishio took a gun and shot a giant bear, killing it so effortlessly.


    With that said, the girls didn''t talk, and they looked around curiously, but Kuroki looked at Shishio and said, "If you seek me to search for an answer, I don''t have it. You should search for the answer by yourself."


    What was this guy talking about?


    While the girls were confused, Shishio stared at Kuroki for a moment.


    Kuroki might not be as strong as Yuujiro, but his heart is stronger than Yuujiro''s.


    If Yuujiro was a cmity, tsunami, earthquake, or any natural disaster, which was impossible to stop, then Kuroki was a single reef on the stormy ocean. Standing alone, enduring all the trials, without flinching orining.


    Kuroki''s heart was firm, and he didn''t have a doubt in his heart.


    This was Kuroki''s martial art.


    Kuroki didn''t seek a strong opponent, a victory using all of his power, or even loud fame.


    Instead, what he sought was mastery over his heart.


    The belief was that his body was one with Heaven and Earth.


    Then, what about him?


    Why did his victory against Yuujiro make him restless?


    Suddenly, he felt confused.


    Why should he feel restless?


    Was the loss of the opponent that could match him in this life cause him to feel loss?


    Why should he?


    Did Yuujiro have a lot of meaning in his life? No.


    Instead, he wanted Yuujiro to drop death since this guy was just heavy pollution on the Earth.


    This guy was nothing but trash.


    Erasing such a person in the world was a good thing for the whole of humanity.


    More importantly, it was good for him.


    Instead of the way of martial arts, he should focus on the way of a harem.


    Everything he got in this world, whether it was skill, body, wealth, or many others, they were all received because of his women. Because of them, he got all of this. Then, shouldn''t he think about how to make this way of harem be better? Like how Kuroki thought that his body was one with Heaven and Earth, Shishio thought that all the women on Earth and Heaven should be his.


    Joking aside, he felt that he was stupid for thinking manyplicated things.


    He was also d to visit Kuroki.


    "Thank you."


    His head was cleared up, and he didn''t need to worry about anything now.


    As for Yuujiro, Shishio thought it might be his first kill, so he might be thinking too much. While he might have killed a few people before, he didn''t use his hands directly. Instead, he was manipting someone or telling his people to do it. However, it was a normal thing, right?


    After all, why should he dirty his hands for those scumbags on Earth?


    As for Yuujiro, Shishio was also helpless since he knew all of his subordinates would be powerless against this person, and he was sure due to a plot, Yuujiro mighte out alive even if he was bombarded with a bazooka, bombs, and various others arms.


    Only him.


    Only Shishio wouldn''t be affected by the plot.


    Shishio had been fighting many main protagonists, and they were all in by him.


    Well, the killing he meant not in the literal meaning, but their fate had already disappeared, and it was impossible for them to get the heroines.


    Even so, Shishio couldn''t say he was better than those main protagonists. He also had his ws, and he definitely couldn''t say that he was a good person.


    However, being a good man definitely wasn''t a good thing, especially when facingpetition.


    The world of animals told everything; the strongest got everything.


    This was the truth of the world.


    It was ugly and tiring, but even so, no one could deny this fact.


    Yuujiro might have died, but it didn''t mean his life had ended. Instead, it was just a new beginning. It was a beginning where he would start to face many hardships in his life, whether it was love, life, or many other things. As for what he nned to do in the future? Should he develop a machine that allowed him to go to another world?


    There were many things in life, but one thing was for sure, he had to allow polygamy in this country first since this was what he promised his women.


    This was his way of a harem.


    With that said, Shishio didn''t bother to stay any longer.


    There was nothing in Kuroki''s house. Since he had always focused on the way of martial arts, he had a hobby or any other things which interested him. He only had a bare minimum of necessary items, such as a bed, clothes, and few others.


    As for many others, Kuroki didn''t have it since it would distract his mind and might even weaken him.


    Somehow, this reminded him of a certain bald man with a superpower.


    Shishio could imagine that Kuroki wouldn''t use an air conditioner when the temperature was so hot.


    As for winter?


    There was no winter in Okinawa.


    All year, it was sunny, so there was no need for a warmer or kotatsu.


    However, it didn''t mean that he returned with an empty hand. He knew what he wanted and knew what he should do. Still, Kuroki''s hobby, which was sculpting, was good. He saw a lot of Deva and various other Buddhist sculptings around his house. Naturally, it was made by Kuroki.


    Kuroki gave him a wooden sculpture of Kanon, apassionate bodhisattva and one of the most popr and most frequently depicted deities in Japanese Buddhism.


    As they were inside the bus to continue with their trip, Shishio looked at the Kanon sculpture in his hand, wondering what Kuroki wanted to tell him.


    Did Kuroki tell him to have morepassion for the people around him?


    Shishio shook his head and thought that it might be better to think about how to handle thest girl. He looked in the direction of a certain girl for a moment before he looked away.


    ''Tonight...''


    He had made up his mind, and tonight, he was going to go for it.


    ---


    Yumiko walked out of her room, wearing casual clothes, and was about to go to the convenience store. She had nothing to do in her room, so she thought to buy a fashion magazine to spend her time on.


    However, when she was about to leave, she happened to see Shishio walking out sneakily for some reason.


    "...."


    She was speechless, but she called him out subconsciously.


    "Shishio!"


    Shishio turned and also showed a surprise before he made a gesture telling her to be quiet.


    "Shh!"


    "???" Yumiko.


    "Follow me first."


    Her hand was held, and she was pulled.


    At that moment, she was in a daze and thought that everything had happened too fast!


    "Wa-Wait, I-I am not ready yet!"

 Chapter 763: White sand

    <h4>Chapter 763: White sand</h4>


    When they walked out of the hotel, Shishio poked Yumiko''s forehead.


    "Don''t think something perverted, Senpai."


    "I-I am not!"


    Yumiko covered her forehead shyly while looking at him with a strong expression. This was her outward expression, so no one would look down on her and think of her as the above. Many thought that she was arrogant, but this was how she protected herself from the cruelty of the high school girl world.


    "So, what are you doing? You know that we''re in the middle of the night, right? It is forbidden for us to go out."


    While it might seem strict, the teachers wouldn''t allow the students to walk out in the middle of the night except to go to the nearby convenience store. Many might think this might be a bit overdone, but the teachers were responsible for all of them. If something happened to the students, the one who took responsibility was the teachers.


    The chance of the students getting into an ident might be small, but even so, the chance still exists.


    It was better to be hated or talked behind by the students instead of being fired, right?


    Before she left, Yumiko also had asked permission from the teacher to go to the convenience store, so she was alright. However, Shishio definitely wasn''t, especially with how sneaky he was when he walked out of the dorm. She looked up and down, observing his clothes since he seemed ready to go out somewhere far away, especially with a helmet in his hand.


    "Senpai, do you want to go with me?"


    "Where?"


    She was surprised, but she asked.


    "Watching the hatch of the sea turtle eggs."


    "A hatch of sea turtle eggs?"


    She was dumbfounded and asked, "In the middle of the night?"


    "It''s because it is in the middle of the night; they will hatch. So? What do you think? Do you want to go with me?"


    "..."


    She hesitated for a moment since she wanted to show her best. Her dress was quite casual, and she even wore light makeup. Everyone who saw her would think that she was a beautiful girl without a doubt.


    However, the woman was a strange creature.


    Even though they were beautiful, they stillcked confidence, and they kept asking whether they were beautiful or not, even if they had looked into the mirror thousands of times.


    "...is it okay to dress like this?"


    "It''s better for you to dress like this. If you wear a dress or fashionable things, many people willugh at you. There is always a ce and asion, okay?"


    "...."


    There is something known about the ce and asion. Certain clothes, even though they were beautiful, weren''t appropriate to be worn on a certain ce and asion.


    "Just like this is enough. You''re beautiful just the way you are, Senpai."


    "...."


    ''Geez, how can you say something like that so easily?''


    Her face was so red and hot. She didn''t dare to meet his eyes before she nodded. "O-Okay, let''s go." He had told her that everything was okay. Her clothes, everything, especially her appearance, were beautiful, so why not?


    More importantly, she was also quite curious about the hatching of the sea turtle.


    "How are we going there?"


    "Follow me."


    She looked at his hand, which held her hand again. She wanted to say something before she puffed her cheeks, thinking that this guy was too unfair. While her heart was beating so fast it almost burst, he was so calm. They walked for a while until they stopped near the convenience store.


    He smiled as he patted their vehicle. "We''re going to ride this."


    "... motorcycle?" Her lips twitched.


    "You''re wrong. This is a Super Cub."


    "That''s still a motorcycle, right?" She let out a sigh before she looked at the old antic motorcycle in front of her. The Super Cub had a light blue color. It was old, without a doubt, but it was clean. She looked at it with an odd gaze, wondering why he would choose this motorcycle; his voice woke him up.


    "Wear this."


    He gave her his helmet before he sat on the motorcycle.


    She looked at the helmet in her hand and asked, "What about you? Don''t you wear one?"


    "It''s okay. No one will catch me, and I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "...I don''t want you to get hurt too."


    "What?"


    "No-Nothing!"


    She shook her head and tried to believe in him. She put on the helmet before she looked at the back seat hesitantly before she sat down.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah."


    The motorcycle made a sudden movement causing Yumiko to be startled and m her head against his.


    "What?!"


    She hugged him tightly subconsciously before she panicked. "Wh-what''s wrong?!"


    "Sorry, sorry. It''s an old motorcycle. You should hold me like this. It''s safer this way."


    "..."


    She kept staring at him and realized that he did all of this deliberately, so she would hug him. However, she let out a long sigh before she hugged him tightly, even pressing her well-developed breast against his back.


    "Senpai?"


    "We-Well... it''s dangerous, right?"


    Her voice was so low she put her face on his shoulder without daring to look up.


    "Well, it''s dangerous."


    Hearing his chuckle, her face reddened as she hugged him even tighter, but this time, he didn''t tease her and rode the motorcycle smoothly. It was sofortable that she could enjoy the scenery of the night in Okinawa quietly.


    Neither of them talked, but this quietness made them able to think thoroughly about what was inside their heart.


    It might be her first time being so close to a man.


    Even though she was a queen in her ss, she didn''t have any experience with men. However, it was normal since she had only fallen in love with Hayama. She had never fallen in love with anyone else, and she was still living in her dream where she would date the person she loved before they continued to date until they married each other and had a happy family.


    She might look fierce, but her dream was unexpectedly pure.


    This was also why she was so hurt and tried to deceive herself when she knew how Hayama only used her to block many girls who attempted to approach him.


    She was only used, and in his mind, she was nothing but a convenient girl.


    "Are you alright, Senpai?"


    "Ah, um, what''s wrong?"


    "I wonder whether you feel cold."


    "Cold...?"


    She looked at his side profile. His hair was blown by the wind, yet it didn''t bother him. He was as cool as ever. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed for some reason, and she hugged him so tight that it almost made her unable to breathe.


    "No, it is warm."


    "Is that so?"


    Still, it was hard for him to calm down, especially when her breasts were pressed against his back. However, when he thought about her mood, he decided to act gentlemanly, pretending that he didn''t notice anything, or he thought that it might be better to stay silent since the feeling of her breast on his back was nice.


    However, the happy time didn''tst night since, before long, they arrived at their destination.


    "Is this the ce?"


    Yumiko looked around suspiciously since she could see nothing but a few people mixed with men, women, and young children. There were also many pickup trucks that were parked nearby, which made her quite confused.


    Where were the sea turtle''s eggs?


    Where was the hatching?


    Still, she felt a bit nervous since those people were staring at them.


    "Yes."


    He nodded, holding Yumiko''s hand before he moved closer. "Mesore." He used the greeting of Okinawa and asked, "Is this the ce where we can see the hatch of the sea turtle?"


    Hearing his words, they were surprised before they answered him with a smile as they talked in the Okinawa dialect.


    "Yes, this is the ce."


    "You''reing at the right time; the hatching will start soon."


    "Wait, from that tone. You''re not from Okinawa, right? Where did youe from?"


    The Okinawan people were extremely friendly, and they talked about many things about him, telling him more about the hatching of the sea turtle in more detailed and friendly ways.


    Yumiko also listened curiously, and she didn''t expect that those people would be someone from the nearby university. No, it wasn''t only the people from the university, but there were also many people that came from the neighborhood that came to watch the hatching process, which made her more curious.


    As they talked, they walked toward the hatching side, but they lowered the volume of their voices since it wouldn''t be weird for the sea turtle''s eggs to hatch anytime.


    The temperature of Okinawa at night was rather decent. It wasn''t cold, nor was it warm.


    If he said, it was like the temperature in a tropical area.


    Yet, as expected, as the night became darker, the temperature became higher. They were also standing near the beach, so the wind from the sea also blew in their direction.


    Shishio took off his jacket and put it on Yumiko''s shoulders.


    "Tha-Thanks..." Yumiko was a bit embarrassed, but she epted it since she felt cold.


    "It''s okay."


    The moon was bright, and the sky was clear.


    The sea was quiet, and the waves were gentle.


    Everything was good, and they also talked with the associate professor that supervised the hatching process.


    The professor was kind, and she told them many things, including about the trash, the hatching process, and the low probability that from many sea turtles that hatched, only a few survived.


    As they stood behind the spot where the sea turtle''s eggs were buried, she said, "If they can''t survive because of nature, we can''t do anything, but if it''s because of a human error such as trash, and many others, we hope to lower it as soon as possible."


    Her wish was simple and also noble, but at the same time, it was tough since only a limited number of people cared about the life of the marine lives.


    "It''s a perfect night for hatching."


    "Really?"


    Yumiko even became more curious. She came because she wanted to follow Shishio, but she realized that she had be cornered about the hatching process of the sea turtle''s eggs.


    "Yes."


    "Sensei, it''s about to begin."


    Hearing those words, everyone also became quiet.


    "Please don''t shine a light on them with your phones or shlights!"


    Naturally, the professor quickly reminded everyone that hatching was a delicate process. "The hatching will be drawn to them and get lost. Also, please be careful not to stand in their way!"


    No one said anything, and everyone was focused, wanting to see the process of the birth of the new life.


    Yumiko was the same.


    However, the white sand only moved slightly before it stopped, making everyone wonder whether the eggs would hatch.


    "Huh? They aren''t moving."


    Yumiko somehow wanted to move closer, showing concern, wondering whether everything would fail, but her shoulder was held by Shishio.


    "Huh?"


    She was surprised and looked in his direction.


    "Don''t worry. These kids know what they need to do and where they need to go. They''re just saving up their strength in the sand."


    "Saving up strength?"


    "Yeah, for when they start running."


    She stared at him for a moment before she looked at the spot of the sea turtle''s eggs once again.


    "You can do it!"


    She encouraged them quietly.


    Everyone waited for a while as the clouds were covered by the moon, but when the clouds disappeared and everything became bright, the sea turtle babies started to move.


    One sea turtle baby came out from the sand. Then, one by one, they kepting out one after another, running toward the sea with all of their might. The moment they were born, they knew what to do, and they worked hard for it. They kept running and running to start their new life.


    Yumiko suddenly moved forward as she was amazed by this sight.


    "It''s amazing, right?"


    She looked at the tall figure by his side, and somehow, she also made a determination to do what she should do.

 Chapter 764: Subdue

    <h4>Chapter 764: Subdue</h4>


    Watching the hatching process of the turtle eggs, everyone had an indescribable feeling inside their hearts. However, one thing was for sure, they felt satisfied. Even though not all the eggs were able to hatch, and some even died inside, there was nothing that they could do since it was thew of nature. Sometimes, there was something that they couldn''t help at all.


    Shishio didn''t stay any longer and thanked the professor associate that had been kindly exining many things to them.


    "If you have time, please visit us anytime."


    "Yes, if we visit Okinawa again, we will be sure to visit you."


    As for whether he would really visit her or not, he wasn''t sure, but he still needed to be polite. Yumiko also followed and thanked the professor associate too. She was also so polite, and no one thought she was such a strong girl who often used her re and loud voice to take down her opponent. He nced at her and thought maybe her education in this area wouldn''t lose to Yukinoshita.


    If Yukinoshita had elegance and grace in every one of her demeanors, then Yumiko had this pureness and loveliness in her demeanor.


    Yumiko truly enjoyed watching the hatching process of the sea turtle eggs, and she was grateful to the professor associate for exining many things to them. More importantly, she was d to know her since it was rare to know a female professor, especially in the area where the men were the majority. With that said, even if she somewhat admired the professor, she knew what she had to do.


    Watching how the baby sea turtle desperately ran toward the sea to start their new life without knowing what kind of future they held, yet there was no hesitation in their movement, made her heart unable to calm down.


    Her heart was stimted by a certain thought.


    She was clear about her feelings, and she wanted to tell him now.


    Why now?


    It was because she felt this was the only time.


    If she didn''t confess, then when could she be?


    To be honest, this might be unexpected, especially when she had always buried her feelings toward Hayama for a year or more, yet, she couldn''t control her feelings toward him.


    However, the intensity which she felt toward him and Hayama was different.


    Hayama was kind, that''s all.


    Yet, Shishio knew how to provoke her heart. He knew how to excite, tease, and anger, and he caused many reactions to her emotions.


    While she might not be different from a ything in his eyes, she thought differently.


    She felt that it was love.


    And this trip cleared her heart.


    As they walked to their motorcycle, she hesitated, wondering whether they could stop somewhere since she knew if they returned to the hotel like this, there wouldn''t be any chances for her to convey her feelings.


    However, she was a coward.


    While she might be loud and brave in certain situations, she was also timid.


    Hesitating, doubting, wondering, and as she kept thinking, her mind was in a daze, and she didn''t wake up until a helmet was put on her head.


    "Senpai, can you even put on a helmet by yourself?"


    Shishio was helpless as he put the helmet on Yumiko''s head with care.


    Her heart was beating so fast, and her face was so red as she stared into his profile. She could feel his rugged fingers touching against her chin, causing her to feel like electricity shook her entire body.


    Suddenly, she thought of a cat.


    She had been curious why a cat purred happily as it was being caressed, but now, she understood.


    "Come on. Let''s go back."


    "...ah, um."


    Unfortunately, the words that she wanted to convey wouldn''te out of her mouth.


    Her courage wasn''t as strong as those baby sea turtles.


    As she fell into a deep loathing, the cold wind cooled her face. She had been lowering her head, but now, she looked up. She looked at her surroundings, watching the dazzling starry night filled with the Milky Way and the beautiful sea with the reflection of the moon. Everything was so clear. It was a scenery that was impossible to see in Tokyo.


    As she watched all of this, she hugged him tighter.


    The shame of hugging him had long disappeared.


    As of now, she wants to move to the higher stage.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we stop by the beach?"


    "You want to walk there?"


    "Un." Somehow, her brain was moving at a speed at which she was even surprised by herself. "I have wanted to try to walk at the beach at night... with someone." Unfortunately, she was still unable to say thest few words clearly and only uttered them in a mutter.


    "Sure." Shishio nodded. "Anyway, even if we return now orter, we will be punished, so it doesn''t matter."


    "......" Yumiko.


    Leaving the punishment aside, Yumiko had made up her mind.


    With that decision, they looked at their sides before they stopped at one of the beaches.


    On Okinawa, there were many beaches, especially when it was a small ind surrounded by the sea, and each of them had unique beauties. This time, they chose this beach. As for why they chose this beach, there was no particr reason. If there was, it was because it was quiet, and it was the first one they saw. The beach was clear, and there was no trash; the waves were moving quietly, like they sang a romantic song for them.


    He stopped his Super Cub before he helped her to take off her helmet.


    "There."


    He tidied her hair slightly and touched the rolls shaped of hair at the tip of her hair.


    Those rolls were Yumiko''s trademark, and this was why she was fitted with such a haughty exterior.


    However, such an expression didn''t appear on her face currently.


    Her face was bright red as she felt his fingers touch her cheeks. Unexpectedly, she felt that his fingers were so cold, and she quickly realized that he had been wearing a T-shirt since she took her jacket. She fell into self-me again, and when he was about to leave, she held his hands tightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...your hands are cold."


    "It''s okay. This is my constitution."


    "You should wear your jacket."


    She thought that he was lying and was about to take off his jacket, but he stopped her.


    "The wind at night is quite chilly. I am fine, but you are not." He shook his head. "I have always worked out my body. Look." He lifted his t-shirt and showed off his abs.


    "...d-don''t do something so shameless so suddenly!"


    She stuttered as she looked at his abs. Her breathing was heavy, and she couldn''t look away.


    Were Ebina, Saki, and Yui touching his abs all the time?


    Somehow, she felt quite jealous.


    No! No! No!


    She shook her head before his voice awoke her.


    "Come on. Let''s remove our shoes and feel the sand with our feet."


    She agreed since it seemed fun.


    As they walked into the beach, they took off their shoes. Unlike the chilly wind at night, the sand was warm.


    "It''s warm." Yumiko was surprised.


    "It''s normal. The sand has been absorbing the heat from the sun since noon."


    "Eh? Really?"


    As they talked, they walked around and talked about many random things. Their conversation definitely had nothing to do with the sea turtles, sand, or even Okinawa, but somehow it was about the foods they had eaten before. The Okinawa cuisine was without a doubt unique, especially the bitter gourd, which they had eaten before. They also ate spam musubi and many others, which was fun and delicious.


    "I am afraid to get fat..." Yumiko sighed.


    Shishio only chuckled, which made her fume. "Why are youughing?"


    "You have such a cute worry, after all. How can I notugh?"


    "It''s not a cute problem! It''s a big problem for us girls!"


    "Yes, yes."


    She pouted, but she kept staring at him. "Hey."


    "Hmm?"


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Well... now that you mention it, I feel a little colder now."


    "Then..." She was about to take off his jacket, but he stopped.


    "You know, there is a method that can make us warm together?"


    "Really? How?" She was curious.


    "Come here."


    He held her hand and pulled her as he sat on the white sand before he patted the space between his legs. "Sit here."


    "......."


    She struggled for a moment before she let out a long sigh and followed him obediently since she couldn''t deny the desire in her heart. When she sat down, she felt that his jacket, which she wore, was taken before she looked at him, wrapping his jacket around him and her. The smooth operation dumbfounded her, but her face became redder and redder as she quickly looked away, feeling afraid that her expression was being seen by him. He smiled before he put his hands on her slender waist. Her body was tense but slowly rxed as she felt so warm staying by his side.


    "Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Your hair smells nice."


    "...pervert." However, she moved even closer to him, even letting him sniff the scent of her hair. As his hands wrapped around her waist, she put her hands on top of them, feeling relief from his touch.


    As they watched the sea, the sky, and the moon, they fell into afortable silence.


    Neither of them said anything and just enjoyed each other''s presence.


    ''I hope that time will stop.''


    Somehow, this was her wish since she wanted to stay with him as long as possible. She could feel his chin on the top of her head before she moved her head slightly to peek a nce at his profile. She couldn''t look away and just stared at his face until his eyes were locked into hers.


    *Gulp!*


    Neither might say anything, but the ambiguous atmosphere and the desire which was transmitted from his eyes were clear. It might seem sudden, but he moved closer unhurriedly, clearly telling her his intent to kiss her lips. She blushed and felt shy. Her body was slightly tense, but even so, she didn''t move away. As he was moving closer, she closed her eyes, anticipating her first kiss. When he confirmed her reaction, he smiled and calmly took her chaste lips.


    "Hmm~!"


    Her lips were soft, and they tasted like just slightly ripened fruit. They were sweet with a slight hint of greenness.


    As for his impression, he loved them.


    Yumiko also hugged his neck as she wanted to move even closer to him.


    They stayed in this position until they lost their breath before they parted their lips.


    Their sight was blurred, and they couldn''t fully see the scenery around them, but they were clear of the person in front of them.


    "I love you." Yumiko blurted those words.


    "How cute."


    "......"


    "What''s your answer?!" She was furious but also worried since his answer was different from the script.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" He put his forehead against her. "I love you too, Yumiko."


    Her face was so red, and her eyes were dodging for a moment because of the extreme shyness from his direct confession, but she nced at him shyly and showed a bright, happy smile.


    "I love you, Shishio."


    Such a happy confession should be finished with another chaste kiss, but she realized he had never followed the script, and her lips were ravaged by him while she could only be dominated, tamed, and subdued by him.


    "Hmn~!"

 Chapter 765: Aquarium

    <h4>Chapter 765: Aquarium</h4>


    The trip to Okinawa was a fun thing.


    Whether it was the beach, food, or many other attractions, they tried all of them.


    Having five days and four nights of travel gave them all that freedom.


    As of now, they were on the beach, staring at his figure in a daze.


    Shishio wore a pair of shorts, showing his strong and rugged body to the world.


    It was like Pandora''s Box was opened.


    When it opened, it brought disaster.


    Fortunately, they were at the beach near his vi.


    If they were on the public beach, without a doubt, many people would swarm him like a group of ants that attracted the sweetness of the sugar.


    On the third day, they yed many things, from going to Kayak and diving, so, at the end of the day, they went to his vi to y on the beach for a while.


    Usually, it would be better to pay at the beach at noon, but the UV rays of Okinawa were quite intense for them, so this time should be the best.


    Still, unlike before, the number of his girls had increased by one.


    Currently, this girl is surrounded by Yui, Saki, and Ebina.


    Yumiko was teased to death by the three of them and could only ask Shishio for help since she was afraid she might die from embarrassment.


    "Are we going somewhere again after this?" Mai Sakurajima asked.


    Shishio didn''t answer her question for a moment. Instead, he appreciated her body quietly. An almost ripened body was presented before his eyes. Mai''s body might not be so outrageous, and her growth just happened to be in the right ce.


    In simple terms, her body was gorgeous, especially when her bikini was tightly wrapped around her, which enhanced her charm even more.


    "...waitter, okay?" Mai rolled her eyes, but she didn''t hate his eyes.


    "Cough! Cough!" Shishio coughed, then said, "Well, do you want to visit my aquarium?"


    "Your aquarium?"


    They felt speechless by his sentence, but without a doubt, they were curious.


    With that said, they went to the bathroom in his vi, cleaning up their bodies, but Shishio somehow slipped inside, causing the situation to be even merrier.


    Yumiko realized that the pure-pure love that she sought wasn''t there. Instead, she knew that her days might be filled with a lot of lust and indulgence. Yet, she had to say; she didn''t hate it at all.


    ---


    Their n was to visit an aquarium, but they were too exhausted to go out. Many of them were sleepy, and they just wanted to lie on their bed. He didn''t force them since he knew they had done many things for the entire day.


    For a female, the stamina used a night activity was different from the stamina used for a day activity. Usually, some women had subus-like stamina during the night, yet during the day, they easily got exhausted.


    However, this was a normal thing since having sex was a fun thing.


    Doing a fun thing made people forget the time, right?


    Still, while a female had such a cheating body, the male needed to work hard since if they wanted to have strong stamina for night activity, they needed a strong body for the day activity too.


    With that said, even if many of themy on their bed exhaustedly, few decided to go with him to the aquarium.


    "It''s like before."


    Saki and Nana were the ones who followed him to the aquarium.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while."


    "I remember you only had the two of us as your harem members before."


    "......"


    Shishio could feel their piercing gazes on him, but he decided to hug their waists intimately, which caused them to nestle on his shoulders with a helpless smile.


    However, they couldn''t help but remember when he was still hesitating and wondering what he should do, thinking about his past, remembering his lover in his previous life.


    While he could move on, he still remembered her, and it was impossible for him to forget, yet he wasn''t so fixed on her.


    Or he might be fixed on her, thinking and wondering whether he could meet her again.


    If it was before, he thought that it was impossible.


    However, with the system, he felt that it was possible.


    His brain, he believed, had be one of the brightest men in the world.


    While it might take a long time, he believed that he should be able to create a machine that made him able to travel to another world. Even if he couldn''t develop it shortly, he should be able to live long enough to develop it since before he created this machine, he should be able to create a drug, which made him capable of living a long life.


    To be honest, the system was too amazing.


    The thought that he thought was impossible was possible as long as he wanted to.


    However, even if he longed for his previous lover, he wasn''t so heartless to leave his lovers in this world. They were the ones who had saved him, and they were also the ones who had given him everything.


    Without all of them, he knew that he would be nothing but a second rich generation who relied on his parents.


    Was it bad?


    Not really. After all, bing a second rich generation was a great thing.


    The only problem was whether one''s character was able to be respectable when one was living in such an environment.


    That said, he didn''t need to think about those matters since he had arrived in his aquarium.


    "...this is your aquarium?"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t this the most popr aquarium in Okinawa?"


    "That''s right."


    "......" 2x


    They decided to keep quiet since there were many incredible things about their man, and if they thought too much, they were afraid that they might show a stupid expression. Unfortunately, those expressions were already shown.


    "Close your mouth. Your expressions are a bit idiotic now."


    "........" 2x


    They fumed and twisted his waist.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Forgive me! Forgive me!"


    As theyughed, they entered the aquarium at the same time.


    Usually, the aquarium would be closed at night, but as he was the owner, no one stopped him, and they served him with the utmost respect.


    While Saki and Nana had somehow seen this matter several times, they had to say it was hard for them to get used to it. Fortunately, he didn''t let those people apany his group, so they just enjoyed the aquarium at night with the three of them.


    Unlike their time in Enoshima, their time in this aquarium gave them a different feeling, yet wasn''t it a normal thing? Their current rtionship was different from the past. Their determination to be with him, respect toward him, and loyalty to be with him were something that they had imprinted on their hearts.


    Naturally, love was also part of the reason why they would be with him forever.


    However, love alone sometimes isn''t enough.


    Sometimes, in the future, when that love disappears, they might be tested with various things, so the only thing that they rely on is their loyalty and respect.


    Was it bad? No.


    In the era when the feminist movement had begun to soak through society, having those traits made them a model for a perfect wife and mother.


    While he wanted to say that he would confidently say that he could make them love him forever, he knew an emotion worked strangely. He didn''t have the ability to read emotion, but even if he might lose their hearts in the future, he still held their bodies.


    Well, having their bodies wasn''t that much different from holding their hearts.


    However, he knew that he was thinking too much.


    As of now, they enjoy their rtionship, and that is the most important thing.


    As for the future? Let''s worry about them in the future.


    The three of them walked around the aquarium, watching various fishes, but the main attraction was definitely this fish.


    "...it''s a whale."


    "It''s so big..."


    "Look, at the whale, not at me." Shishio was speechless.


    Saki and Nana chuckled as they hugged his arms intimately.


    Still, he wondered whether he had some omen with the sea, aquarium, and beach since many things often happened when he visited those ces. If he gave an example, it would be like when he met Mai Sakurajima, so was he going to encounter a simr situation again?


    If possible, he didn''t really want to since fighting against a supernatural phenomenon wasn''t something that he loved to do.


    ''As expected, having a peaceful life is the best.''


    As they walked, he noticed the sparkles in the eyes of Nana and Saki. He could tell that they enjoyed this secret rendezvous so much, but at the same time, he also wondered.


    "Say."


    "Hmm?" 2x


    "What do you think of having a wedding in the aquarium?"


    "... a wedding in the aquarium?" 2x


    They were in a daze.


    "What''s wrong so suddenly?"


    "Are you going to marry us?"


    "Huh? You think that I won''t?"


    "Well, I thought that you would make us your mistress."


    "Or a secret lover?"


    "......"


    "Is that okay with you?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Un, as long as I am with you. It''s alright." Saki looked at the bright aquarium, watching various colorful fishes swimming as if dancing on the water. "Married... while many say that it is a wonderful thing, I believe that this isn''t the only thing that will tie two people who love together. As long as I have you by my side and I know that you love me, then it is fine."


    He stared at Saki for a moment and said, "But I want to marry you two, though. Is that not okay?"


    "........" 2x


    Their eyes became wet as they heard his words.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I want to!" 2x


    If possible, they also wanted to marry him, but they also knew that it would be hard.


    "Believe me, okay? This isn''t an empty word. While I know that it might take time for me to realize it, I will be sure to marry the two of you, including everyone." He held their hands tightly. "Then, in the future, we''ll marry here in the aquarium. I will build a dome where we will be surrounded by many fishes as we walk barefoot on the top of the white sandy ground."


    "Shishio..." 2x


    Their tears couldn''t be stopped anymore, and they hugged him tightly.


    For most people, this might be impossible, but for him, he would definitely realize it.


    "Should we go back now?"


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Shishio was confused. "Are you tired?"


    "No, I want to fuck you."


    "........"


    Shishio looked into the eyes of the two women quietly and could see their eyes were full of lust.


    He nodded and thought that his trip to Okinawa was amazing.

 Chapter 766: Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 766: Prelude</h4>


    Overall, the trip was enjoyable.


    No one was unhappy, and they enjoyed this trip very much.


    Still, when they ate breakfast and the restaurant of the hotel, he sat with Hiratsuka and Hina. Then, after he had done it with Nana and Saki, he went to visit the two teachers. They might have done it several times, but they had to say on the different environments and times, the delight they received was also different.


    Doing it on the school trip gave them a thrill, which made their bodies several times more sensitive.


    When he fucked them, they lost their judgments and moved only by pleasure, roaring like an animal in heat. They just wanted to mate with him, and sometimes they asked him to take off his condom, having it raw.


    While it might be strange, he rarely did it raw. He knew that he had an "Enhanced Testicles," which allowed him to control the production of his sperm, so whether its potentness could impregnate his women or not.


    Having a child...


    While some people might be ready for it, to be honest, he wasn''t ready.


    At least, he wanted to wait until he graduated from high school.


    While many of his women might be a little older than him, it didn''t matter, even if they waited for him for a while. After all, this wasn''t the previous era. In this era, many people married when they were a little older, so even if one had children during their 40s, it didn''t matter. Naturally, if they could have it earlier, it would be better since, unlike a man who could make children anytime as long as their penis could stand up, the woman was different.


    When a woman reaches a certain age, they won''t be able to have children since they can have menopause.


    To be honest, he wasn''t sure why he talked about this matter, but he just wanted to say that his children would take a while to be born.


    While it didn''t matter even if he had children since he could take care of them, he just felt a little strange when he thought he had them during high school. However, when he thought about how he had dated many women at the same time, he knew that it was toote to have a normal life.


    However, what is normal?


    Was it a value that was approved by the majority, leaving the minority, who didn''t follow that value isted, or, worst case, being intimidated and other physical threats?


    With that said, he knew that those values were useless to him.


    Maybe, it was the effect of his killing Yuujiro Hanma, and because of this, Shishio knew that something inside him had changed. While that guy was a bastard worthy of being killed, Yuujiro had taught him the universal truth of this world.


    Power.


    It was simple, but this was something that one couldn''t deny.


    Why could some countries be more powerful than others?


    Wasn''t it because they held a nuclear bomb?


    They held power, which was enough to annihte a city or two.


    The powerful military aside, there were also other factors, such as economic, education, cultural impact, technology, and many others.


    When one country had all of those factors better than any other country, then without a doubt, it was called a powerful country.


    However, a country was a country.


    It was different from an individual.


    Then, what if an individual had a power that matched the power of the most powerful country?


    It wouldn''t be weird to say that he was a god.


    Yes, a god.


    This might be how many people viewed this person.


    Shishio also wouldn''t be surprised since there were too many stupid people in this world. They were easily manipted, and when they were confronted by something which should be impossible to appear in their minds, they would try tofort their minds, thinking that their opponent wasn''t a normal person like them. Instead, he was one of the higher beings, which was a god.


    Shishio was sure that this was how Yuujiro viewed himself, but while he epted some of his points of view of Yuujiro, it didn''t mean he epted all of them.


    Shishio had his own view, and Yuujiro had his own view.


    In the end, they were enemies.


    Shishio was the winner, and Yuujiro was the loser.


    That''s it.


    Everything was so simple, but for others, it wouldn''t be simple since they felt worried, overthinking, and many others. Their brain made everything beplicated when the truth was much more simple.


    This was how he saw his love for his women.


    He just wanted to be with them, and he didn''t care about the other''s thoughts.


    It was like how he took Chihiro''s lips and imprinted a mark on her body, telling her that whether it was her heart or body, they were all his.


    Many might say that their rtionship was taboo, but so what?


    For those who couldn''t confront those normal values forced by the majority, they might not be able to ept it, but for him, who couldn''t be judged or bound by thew of the world, it was nothing.


    Their trip to Okinawa was about to end, so he wanted to make an irreceable memory that couldn''t be erased with Chihiro.


    Unlike the others, even when he was with Hina and Hiratsuka, he could be even a little bolder, but when he was with Chihiro, he had to be careful.


    Tonight, on thest day of the school trip, the school arranged a special fireworks event.


    Naturally, everyone was excited, and when the time wasing, they immediately left with everyone to watch the fireworks in the sky excitedly.


    However, Shishio and Chihiro did a different thing.


    Shishio entered Chihiro''s room, and they did something that they should do.


    "Chihiro-nee... it feels good..."


    As she watched his expression, her expression became even lewder as she bobbed her head even more intensely. She also stroked his erection with her hands, and the noise from her mouth echoed through the room.


    As of now, inside this hotel, they were the only ones who stayed except for the hotel staff.


    In this environment and time, the two decided to be together, creating an irreparable memory, but in the end, this was what they did.


    What they were doing might seem vulgar, but this was the best thing to do when two people in love were together.


    Sex is, without a doubt, the best way to connect two people, especially when they are in love.


    Some might use it for pleasure, but without a doubt, this deep, intimate exchange would be even more special when love was mixed into it.


    Yet, he had to say Chihiro''s appearance was too obscene.


    She was wearing the ck gather-belt, which he bought for her. Her plump, alluring thighs were wrapped in ck tights, enhancing the charm of her thighs even more. Some weak-minded man might even want to worship on those thighs.


    Her breasts were also covered in a ck see-through bra, which made him able to see her nipples vaguely, yet with how taut they were currently, he could tell that she was extremely aroused.


    When everyone enjoyed the fireworks, they stayed in her room to have sex.


    She was on all fours as she let him pound her from behind.


    With each of his pistons, she let out a voice, which shouldn''t be possible toe out from a teacher whose job was to teach the student.


    If someone saw her currently, without a doubt, they would disqualify her as a teacher since her appearance was too lewd.


    Knowing that no one would know what they were doing, she didn''t hide anything. Her feelings for him were intense, and she just wanted him to pound her even harder, but the pleasure she felt was too much that it melted her rational, so she could only let out an inexplicable sweet noise.


    Her voice was slightly slurred, and her face ckened while ncing behind, watching him, who was so intoxicated by her body.


    "More Shishio! More!"


    They changed their position into a missionary position where they could see each other.


    As their eyes met, they kissed, and they licked each other''s tongues.


    Then, in the end, their bodies trembled at the same time before she let out a harsh roar before her body convulsed in his arms.


    Meanwhile, he hugged her as he kissed her delicate shoulder and neck.


    The two cummed at the same time, but while Chihiroy weakly, she could tell that he was still hard inside her.


    "...you''re still hard."


    Her voice was full of helplessness.


    "Who makes you so charming that I can''t get enough of you." He kissed her cheek happily.


    "...let me rest for a while."


    Somehow, she understood why this guy needed a lot of women since one woman would definitely die.


    He was about to take off his penis, but she held him.


    "It''s okay. Just put it there."


    "Okay."


    The twoy side by side with Shishio behind while his erection was still inside her lewd hole.


    Their juices were everywhere, and the smell of their room was particrly intense.


    "By the way, your hair has be longer."


    He touched her ponytail with a smile.


    Unlike her usual shoulder-length hair, her hair was a little longer now, and she also tied it in his favorite ponytail.


    "It''s fine, right?"


    Her body trembled slightly before she blushed since her penis was still inside her, so a slight movement would cause her sensitive body to react, but she was also embarrassed by his words since she made her hair long because of him.


    She knew he liked long hair, and she did this because of him, including tying her hair in a ponytail.


    "It suits you well."


    He kissed her glistening nape tenderly.


    "Hmhm~."


    She bit her lower lip, trying to hold her moan.


    "Wait, don''t move. Let''s wait until the fireworks start."


    "Is it almost time?"


    "Yeah, I happened to see the clock before."


    From Chihiro''s room, they could see the fireworks.


    "So, do you want to open the curtain?"


    "...oh." She blushed.


    "It will feel even better, you know?"


    "..."


    "No one will see us after all their attention will be on the fireworks."


    She was struggling, but in the end, his whisper-like devil caused her to sigh with defeat.


    In the end, they waited for a while until the fireworks shone brilliantly in the night sky.


    "...it''s really okay, right?"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry."


    Chihiro meekly agreed as she put her hands on her window walls near the balcony, but before she said anything, she felt an intense pleasure, and she could only moan in a sweet voice.


    Shishio was behind her, holding her waist as he kept pounding her.


    While the two were immersed in their love-making, the fireworks didn''t stop.


    The noise between Chihiro and the fireworks was mixed with each other, but she was suddenly pulled by him, and they hid behind the wall. While she was confused, another pleasure also hit her, which made her fall even deeper, but she still asked with a muffled voice, "Wh-what''s wrong?"


    "There is a camera before. They almost take photographs of us."


    He thought to lie, but in the end, he decided to be truthful.


    "?!"


    "Then..."


    "It''s okay. I happen to notice them before they take a photo of us. You don''t need to worry."


    "...I see."


    While she sighed in relief, a thought suddenly emerged in her heart. This thought was like a nail inside her heart, and she also realized the reality of their rtionship.


    Soon, Shishio closed the curtain. "Let''s continue." However, before he did something, she suddenly became more aggressive.


    "Come on."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing... I-I just want you more..."


    As her shy and obscene expression mixed together, it lit the fire on his body.


    For the entire night, he didn''t let her go and made her body truly his, but he didn''t realize that tonight was a prelude to the problem that he had never thought to encounter.

 Chapter 767: Winter Kotatsu

    <h4>Chapter 767: Winter Kotatsu</h4>


    Many days passed after the school trip, and everyone had returned to Tokyo and continued with their lives from going to school, studying, trying to work hard for their dream, and flirting with him.


    Before they noticed, winter also came.


    Misaki was rtivelyx since she had been epted to the university, so she just needed to wait until her graduation. As for which university she had gone to, without a doubt, it was Suimei University.


    If it was before, it might be okay for her to leave for Tokyo, but now, it is better for her to choose Suimei University.


    For one thing, he owned this university, and when he became a university student, she would be in the third year, so her time was quitex, which meant she could visit him, who would go to Kyoto anytime.


    Yes, he had decided to choose Kyoto University.


    It was the same with his other women.


    Tokyo was good, but going to Kyoto was better for his future.


    Still, it would take two years before he graduated, and it was better to enjoy high school time even more.


    High school was a rare time for one to enjoy life.


    "Shishio-sama, here is your orange. I have peeled it for you."


    "Thanks."


    Shishio took the orange, which was peeled by Roberta absentmindedly.


    As of now, they were resting on their kotatsu in his apartment while eating an orange. He wasn''t sure, but usually, the people in this country ate an orange during the winter.


    As for the kotatsu, while his apartment had a warmer, everyone felt it was strange if they didn''ty on the kotatsu, which was a warming table usually used during the winter or cold days.


    Shishio remembered when he came to Tokyo for the first time and entered Chihiro''s room; he saw a kotatsu inside her room. When he thought about that memory, he felt weird when he thought that they were together now.


    Yet, why?


    Why couldn''t he erase his thought of Chihiro''s expression during thest day of his school trip?


    A few months had passed since the school trip, and everything was great. His rtionship with his women was good, even if sometimes, they had few conflicts, but a conflict was a good spice in their lives.


    Having an easy and calm rtionship might be everyone''s wish, but sometimes, a small conflict is necessary.


    It was like how one''s muscles became painful when one worked out, which was a process for a muscle to be stronger. The rtionship was like that. When they were tested on something, and they were able to pass that conflict, their rtionship would be even stronger.


    Naturally, such a conflict couldn''t be too much, and it needed a certain limit, or else everything would fall apart, like how one''s body would break when they were overworked.


    However, while he could solve the problems of the others, he just wasn''t sure what to do with Chihiro.


    Sometimes, he hated how urate his intuition was since he could tell when they were having sex that day; even if she was so obscene and kept asking him, he felt she was crying, yet she tried to hide all of that by numbing her mind with pleasure.


    Yet, even if his intuition had always been mostly correct, he just couldn''t tell what the problem was between them.


    As of now, everything has been going on for the past few months, and while it never really changed between them except for her to keep asking him to have sex with her for many days until she was exhausted, he just couldn''t pinpoint where the problem was.


    There was no doubt that she loved him; she loved him so much that she kept asking him to pound her whenever they could, which made him feel confused.


    However, he couldn''t deny that it was fun.


    It was fun, yet he couldn''t erase the restless feeling in his heart.


    "Shishio-sama?"


    "Oh."


    He looked at Roberta, who was looking at him with concern.


    Unlike her usual maid uniform, Roberta wore a ck turtle neck sweater and navy jeans pants. Even if she still kept her usual appearance by tying her hair in braids and wearing thick sses, she was so sexy.


    The silhouette of her figure and the shape of her hips were perfectly shown under those garments. The sweater was one thing, but those jeans pants perfectly showed the charm of her lower body.


    More importantly, her bare feet had been rubbing hisher region.


    He looked at his erection and let out a long sigh. He wondered why even if he was worried about Chihiro, his penis was still thinking about something dirty. It was amazing, but it was also detestable.


    Yet, as a man, it was something normal.


    Roberta was an attractive woman, and it would be weird if he didn''t show a reaction.


    He might be thinking about Chihiro, but even so, he couldn''t forget about the others. After all, he had decided to make a harem. Naturally, he couldn''t show favoritism, yet as he had said before, he was a normal human, and it was impossible for him to stay fair all the time.


    Sometimes, his women would give her more than him.


    Yet, that''s what love is, right?


    It is impossible for two people to be fair, and one has to give more than the other.


    In his case, did he happen to give less or more? He wasn''t sure, but except to go on a date, flirt, make them smile, and feel good about sex, he didn''t do much.


    As for his women, they would usually take the initiative to help him, even if it was just a small matter, such as cooking, cleaning, and some other matter, such asforting him when he was exhausted.


    With that said, it was simr to what Roberta did now.


    He took a piece of orange, which was peeled by Roberta, took the white part, and took the seeds before he fed it to her. "Open your mouth."


    "Shishio-sama..."


    "Open your mouth."


    She blushed but obediently opened her red, moist lips, letting him feed her.


    "Is it good?"


    "Un." She nodded. "It''s sweet and sour." She took a piece of her orange and clumsily took out the white part and seeds, but it had be a mess, making her sigh since she knew she wasn''t good at house chores. The best thing she could do was peel the orange peel, and it was impossible for her to do delicate work, such as peeling the white part of the orange.


    "Feed me that."


    "But..."


    "Roberta."


    She was helpless, but she fed him the orange, which she almost crushed to bit. Then, as she fed him, she blushed once again when his tongue licked her slender fingers, which were covered by orange juice.


    "Is-Is it good...?"


    His tongue caused her body to shiver from the thrill.


    As she could feel his eyes on her, she heard his deep voice.


    "Delicious."


    "....."


    She wanted to bring him to the room now, but he acted like nothing had happened, teasing her like she was a cat that was teased with a catnip. When the master was bored, he would stop, but the cat was begging by scratching his feet in a pampering manner with her paws.


    He only nced at her before he moved his foot like a snake as he opened her zipper skilfully.


    "..." Roberta.


    However, before she could even react, his thumb was moving in a manner that should be impossible to do by foot. It felt so good, but as a qualified maid, she couldn''t show a shameful appearance during such a time, so in the end, she could endure it by muffling her mouth as she lowered her head.


    "Shishio?"


    "Did you just wake up?"


    He lowered his head and looked at Shiina, who was sleeping beside him. She had slept on his thigh before, but he moved her to the pillow. Still, he could tell she hadn''t fully awoken since she didn''t open her eyes when she called him.


    While he was teasing Roberta, he took an orange that he had peeled before he fed it to Shiina.


    Feeling something in front of her lips, Shiina opened her cute mouth and licked the orange before she took a small bite and chewed it lightly. When she was done, she opened her mouth again, asking him to feed her.


    The winter made everyone sluggish, and most of them were resting.


    However, if they knew what he was thinking, they would roll their eyes since it was his fault since he had made them so drowsy during the day.


    "Shishio."


    "Hmm?"


    "Chihiro hasn''t gone back?"


    "...yes."


    "Where is she?"


    "The school has said that she is on a business trip."


    "Oh."


    He didn''t want to think weirdly, but he could tell that Chihiro was trying to part away from him, especially when they were quite intensest night before she left him for a business trip.


    He had never thought too much about this, and he also wasn''t someone who would doubt his woman, especially when he knew he had conquered her body and heart.


    Instead of having insecurity, he spent his time with other women and trusted her.


    The only problem was he wondered what Chihiro nned to do since he felt that she had been quite suspicious for a while. He wasn''t stupid and could tell while the business trip was real, she was still hiding something from him.


    ''What is she nning to do?''


    He didn''t check what she was doing, and he also didn''t ask what she was doing, even if he knew that she nned to do something. For one, he trusted her, and he wanted to solve all the problems in Chihiro''s heart immediately, reaching a truly happy ending.


    Many might say that their rtionship was impossible, but for him, he didn''t think that it was impossible.


    It had been a week, so he thought to solve this problem, but suddenly he received a text from his father.


    Father: "Go back to Kyoto. I have something to talk about with you."


    Shishio furrowed his brows and wondered what his father wanted to do with him.

 Chapter 768: Tears

    <h4>Chapter 768: Tears</h4>


    Shishio wanted to solve Chihiro''s problem, but in the end, because of the text from his father, he decided to postpone it and return to Kyoto.


    Roberta also wanted to join on this trip as usual, but he decided to do it alone since, as expected, he noticed the strangeness of his father''s text.


    It was like the calm before the storm.


    Once again, he hated how his intuition was always correct.


    While inside the bullet train, he ate a katsu sandwich slowly as he gazed over the scenery outside the window. It just happened that the snow was quite intense. All he could see was a white world. Everything was covered by pure white snow.


    Was it beautiful?


    Probably.


    However, he just couldn''t appreciate the beauty before him.


    If he was stupid and clueless like the light novel protagonist, he would go on this trip in a happy mood, thinking his parents missed him.


    Winter vacation is almost around the corner.


    While the 1st and the 2nd years were thinking of having fun, the third year was in a solemn situation since they needed to face an entrance exam.


    The entrance exam might be easy for him, but it was still too long for him to think about it, yet his mood might not be different from those students in the third year since he knew that his meeting with his parents would mostly talk about his future.


    This was also why he decided not to bring Roberta since he was sure their conversation would be far from amicable.


    The sweet with a slight acidity and umami taste of the katsu sandwich spread into his tongue. The soft bread, the crunchy katsu, and the juicy meat were three elements that created a perfect trianglebination.


    ''Well, if possible, I want it freshly made, though.''


    While the katsu sandwich still tasted good when it was cold, the hot one would be even better.


    "Hmm."


    He touched his throat since he had the urge to drink after he ate the sandwich, so he took the bottle of oolong tea, which he had bought before he entered the bullet train. The taste of the oolong tea was in, except for the slightly tea-like aroma and hint of bitterness; it was like any other tea.


    After putting on the lid, he put down the bottle as he gazed at the scenery of the sea.


    It was utterly dark.


    There was no light, and everything was covered in darkness.


    He felt like he was facing the abyss instead of the beautiful sea, which he had seen many times. His thought was empty, and he just stared at the sea absentmindedly before he felt the train slow down before it stoppletely.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Why does it stop so suddenly?"


    He heard many voices around him, telling of their bewilderment over this situation.


    "Announcement for every passenger. We are extremely sorry for the inconvenience, but the train will stop for an hour or so because of the snowstorm. Once everything clears up, we will continue our trip right away."


    The voice of the announcement was heard by everyone, causing all the passengers to show various reactions.


    Some wereining. Some were sighing. Some were sleeping, and each of them showed various responses, but in the end, after a littleint, they fell silent since there was nothing they could do against nature.


    Shishio also took his phone and sent a text to his parents about his situation with another announcement as the background. When the announcement was over, and the silence came once again, he looked at his phone for a moment and didn''t receive a reply. Usually, his parents would give him a reply immediately, but strangely enough, they didn''t. He looked at the signal on his phone, and there was no problem with it.


    He shook his head and put his phone in his pocket as he gazed over the window once again.


    ''It''s like two different worlds.''


    The train was bright, yet everything that passed this window was dark.


    Somehow, watching all of this reminded him of Chihiro.


    Many might think it was strange for him to think so, but this was how it felt inside his heart when he saw herst week.


    When she left for a week, he was okay. He didn''tck apanion, and his women stayed with him most of the time. If one couldn''t apany him, he would go to the others. In other words, his life was still bright, like the inside of this current train.


    Meanwhile, Chihiro was different. She didn''t have anyone except for him. She was all alone. With her personality, she would probably never talk about what she felt to her friends and her family. In her case, she would bury that problem in her heart while numbing her feelings with alcohol.


    She was like how the sea in front of him was currently. It was freezing cold, yet it numbed in silence, enduring bitter frozen temperature, and could only wait until the time to resolve the problem before the same thing happened again and again.


    When she left that day, she left a puddle. It was a puddle made of her tears, which for some reason, it was very deep... so deep... that he was drawn into the bottom of it.


    Suddenly, he felt regret since he didn''t solve her problem immediately. He noticed something, but he confidently thought that he should solve it at the peak point, so her heart would be only his, yet everything was out of control.


    He had gotten arrogant, thinking that he could solve all the problems in his life confidently, yet now, everything was already out of control.


    However, there was still a redemption.


    He needed to meet her as soon as possible and solve this problem.


    ''I need to meet her.''


    But he also knew he couldn''t do that now since he was in the middle of a journey to Kyoto. He was also trapped inside the train, and the only clue that he had was she went on a business trip.


    While it might be strange for a teacher to go on a business trip, it was still possible since Suimei also had a sister school in the various big cities in this country.


    Yet, when one has nothing to do, one''s mind always wanders.


    No one thought that they would be together.


    He or she had never thought they would have their current rtionship.


    When they met for the first time, they only thought of each other as a normal aunt and a nephew.


    However, as they interacted,municated, and stayed together, their feelings changed their forms.


    As he teased her from time to time, her feelings toward him changed. He could tell that she was in love with him, but their rtionship made it impossible for them to break the barrier between them.


    Their barrier was known as a familial rtionship.


    They might be able to be together, but it was hard.


    He was her nephew, and she was his aunt.


    Even if thew didn''t forbid them, how would their family see them when they knew that they were together?


    However, they had never given up.


    They struggled, thinking, hesitating, and learning before they made their determination to be together.


    Their rtionship wasn''t so easy to form, and they needed to think about this matter thoroughly before they were together.


    While he wasn''t sure about what kind of struggle she had felt before, he had thought of this matter for a long time. He didn''t make a decision to change their rtionship in the way it was without a clear and sober mind. Instead, he had decided to take this rtionship, knowing what kind of consequences he might face in the future.


    Even if the whole world turned against him, he didn''t care since he loved her.


    He wanted her.


    She was his woman.


    To be honest, somehow, he could tell why she had decided to suddenly do something so stupid, especially when her head was moving with love instead of logic. He was also young, so his confidence might seem baseless confidence in her eyes.


    However, in his eyes, she was the one who was stupid.


    Yet, even if she was stupid, it was impossible for him to give her up like this.


    With so much effort that they had to put into this rtionship, he still wanted to fix it, especially when all she was doing was done because she loved him.


    As he gazed at the dark sea, he could imagine the scene of how they would probably talk to each other.


    Yet, somehow, he felt that he might be thinking too much. He might be reading too many novels or apanying his women to watch tv dramas so much that he kept thinking various plots in those stories might happen to him.


    However, one thing was for sure; he wanted to meet her and wipe away the tears in her eyes.


    He wasn''t sure how long he had been thinking, but suddenly he heard an announcement that the train had continued once again. The train started to move, and the scenery outside became nothing but a blur.


    Now, he suddenly thought about his parents, who had called him and told him to return.


    To be honest, he hoped that he was a bit stupid or he might be a bit clueless, so he wouldn''t be able to tell everything with just a few hints presented before him. But in his mind, there was only one reason why his parents would suddenly call him in this bad weather, at night, without waiting for the next day.


    Their urgency wasn''t something that could be hidden.


    He had to go back to Kyoto quickly, no matter what, which he could tell clearly from their text.


    Because of this, he knew that there was only one reason why his parents called him, and why he could also deduce why she made a stupid decision because she was so much in love with him.


    "Is it true that you have a rtionship with your aunt, Chihiro?" Takumi Oga faced his son solemnly with a hint of anger in his voice.


    "....."

 Chapter 769: Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 769: Idiot</h4>


    When he arrived in Kyoto, Shishio didn''t see his parents everywhere in the station. Instead, the one he saw was the maid of his house, who was present to pick him up.


    "Shishio-sama, please follow me."


    Kayo was in her usual kimono as she weed him withplex emotion.


    As usual, even if she reached middle age, the charm on her body couldn''t be erased.


    "Thank you, Kayo-san."


    "It''s my job. You don''t need to thank me."


    Her voice was meek with a hint of distress as she looked at him with an upturned gaze. "Master had been waiting for you and expressed his desire to y billiards with you."


    With the difference in their height, he had to look down, yet, why, even with the air of solemnity around him, he felt like his conviction was being tested. Still, he knew the ce and the asion and what kind of issue he would encounter.


    Usually, his father would invite him to y billiards when he was either in a good or bad mood.


    His father might seem gentle and amiable, but that wasn''t his everything.


    When one touched his nerve, he would be like an angry lion whose territory was breached by enemies.


    They didn''t stay in the station too long.


    Kayo took his suitcase a little forcefully while telling him that he should be the one who drove since she was afraid that she might crash the car with her current emotion.


    He didn''t show disagreement, but his heart was beating faster as he imagined his current problem might be of a simr magnitude to his previous fight with Yuujiro.


    As he started the car, neither of them talked, and it was quiet.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, Kayo understood that Shishio knew what kind of trouble was waiting for him. There was nothing that she could do, and she could only hold his hand, trying to reassure him that everything was going to be alright, yet even she didn''t have confidence that everything would be alright since she had seen the anger on Shishio''s father.


    Before long, they arrived at his house, and they were weed by his mother.


    "...your father is waiting for you in the billiard room."


    When he looked at his mother, he could see that her smile was restrained. Her emotion wasplex, and the more he looked at the expression, the more he realized his situation.


    "I understand, Mother."


    He nodded and walked toward the billiard room.


    "Shishio!"


    "Yes?"


    He looked at his mother, who hesitated for a moment before she let out a helpless sigh. She rubbed her temple as she looked at her only son. The son that had made her worry whether he could have a bride or not in the future had surprised her understanding and became out of control.


    When she thought everything was moving in a good direction even though she wasn''t fully satisfied, a problem that she had never thought would appear emerged so suddenly, giving her no time to react, and she couldn''t fully know what to do.


    "...it''s okay. You should go. Your father is waiting for you."


    "Yes." He nodded and left toward the billiard room.


    In the end, she couldn''t say anything and could only helplessly watch his son enter the billiard room.


    ---


    Shishio pushed open the heavy door and walked in. The light was quite dim, but even so, it was enough to illuminate the billiard table in the center of the room. When he saw how the oak paneling gleamed in the light, he had the feeling that he had entered this ce for the first time.


    Takumi Oga, cue in hand and face pressed close to the baize, was in the act of taking aim at a white ball. The fingers of his left hand, cradling the tip of his cue, made Shishio think of the bridge under a koto string.


    "Shut the door," said Takumi to Shishio, who had just stopped inside the half-opened door. His father''s features were tinged by the reflections from the green surface of the billiard table so close to his face that Shishio found it difficult to gauge his expression.


    As Shishio closed the door, Takumi also straightened his back, still with a cue in his hand. He stared at his son''s features for a moment, feeling slightly irritated as he looked at him helplessly. He had heard this news for a while, yet he had a hard time calming himself when he saw his son. Still, as someone who used to stand on top of people, he had always been good at masking his emotions.


    There were only two of them inside this room.


    No one would hear or listen to their conversation, so Takumi didn''t waste his time.


    "Is it true that you have a rtionship with your aunt, Chihiro?"


    Takumi''s voice might seem cool, but even so, Shishio could tell the bubbling anger inside.


    Takumi was like a volcanic mountain that was about to erupt.


    The dark cloud had already shrouded this room, and whether it would turn worse or stop depended on how he was going to answer this question.


    If Shishio was a coward, he might pretend he didn''t know anything, afraid of angering his father any longer, but he wasn''t someone like that. He wasn''t afraid to admit his rtionship with Chihiro, but he didn''t answer his father''s question immediately because he had confirmed his doubt.


    Yet, Shishio didn''t expect that Chihiro would tell his parents about their rtionship.


    She was the one who had always told him that they should keep their rtionship a secret since, without a doubt, many would think that their rtionship was taboo.


    However, they had to be together, knowing the consequences, but in the end, she chickened up. She didn''t dare to face the world, and she also didn''t dare to face him, saying that they should stop their rtionship. Instead, she went to his parents, so they could help her to tell him that it was better to stop their rtionship.


    He felt a bit disappointed, but like his father, he was also good at masking his expression.


    Still, he was angrier instead of disappointed since he knew she couldn''t trust him. He knew that he needed to meet her, and he needed to punish her.


    "Answer me!"


    He looked at his father, who couldn''t control his emotion in the end. He stared at him for a moment before he nodded.


    "Yes, we''re in a rtionship."


    His voice was calm, but it caused his father to lose his calm.


    "You..."


    His hand grasped the cue tighter as Takumi pointed in his son''s direction, showing disbelief and anger. Many emotions erupted in his chest that almost burst out, but in the end, he took a deep breath.


    Even if Takumi had previously heard this news from Chihiro, he still couldn''t believe it and wanted to hear it from his son, but when he confirmed everything, he wondered whether someone wanted to curse his lineage.


    Takumi thought that there was nothing to worry about Shishio, but this guy became an animal who couldn''t even control his lower body and even attacked his aunt. While he couldn''t fully me his son since Chihiro had told him that everything was her fault since she had been seducing him and didn''t even reject his advance, he just couldn''t control his anger.


    Takumi thought that everything would be so smooth.


    When his son went to Tokyo, Takumi had always been worried, but in the end, Shishio surprised him since he brought many honors to him and the Oga family. In the future, he knew that the governor of Kyoto would be in his son''s hands.


    The future of the Oga family was prosperous without a doubt, yet everything almost went to drain because of Shishio''s lower body.


    Knowing all of this, while Takumi was angry, he was also helpless. He took a deep breath, trying to forcefully calm himself since he knew that there was nothing that he could do currently. Nothing could be done. It was like how toothpaste couldn''t be put back into the tube.


    Then, there was only one answer.


    "Forget about her, and don''t meet her again."


    His words were simple.


    Since there was nothing that could be done, Takumi didn''t want anything to worsen. He didn''t want his son''s future to be destroyed because of a woman. To be honest, he didn''t care about what kind of a woman was with him. Even if Shishio had hundreds of harems, he didn''t care. Even if some of them were housewives, he was okay with it, but a family was a different thing.


    It was taboo.


    Even if there was now that forbids an aunt and a nephew from being together, the public viewed this matter negatively.


    This was a stain.


    If the world knew about this, what would their family be?


    Takumi cared about his son and his family, so this was the best decision for all of them. While he knew he might make his son hate him, he didn''t care since his son was still young, and when he grew up, he knew he would understand him.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t toote, so it was better for them to cut their rtionship.


    Shishio wasn''t a child, and he knew that Takumi cared about him. Being with Chihiro would bring nothing but harm to his life. After all, he knew the consequences of their rtionship. It wouldn''t be weird that he would be disowned by the family. Maybe some people might think he was exaggerating, but when one was living in a big family and receiving their facilities, he also needed to pay a certain price.


    However, as a human... no, as a man, there was something that he shouldn''t have given up.


    For people in high positions, women are nothing but an essory. They are nothing but something to make their lives a little more interesting. For them, their lives are for their career and ambitions.


    Women are only for part of their lives.


    If their existence might put danger to their everything, they won''t hesitate to throw them away.


    For them, losing everything to a woman wasn''t worth it.


    Yet, could he do that? No.


    His feelings for her were real, and he was ready for the consequences.


    No, those consequences meant nothing to him.


    So, his answer was obvious.


    "I am sorry, Father, but I can''t do that."


    While Shishio understood his situation fully, Takumi couldn''t understand it. His emotion reached its peak instantly, and he couldn''t control it anymore. Like an angry lion, he approached his son with heavy steps and brandished the billiard cue at his hand.


    "YOU IDIOT!!!"

 Chapter 770: A man

    <h4>Chapter 770: A man</h4>


    Shishio watched his father raise the billiard cue and was about to brandish it into his head. His body responded naturally to dodge, but he forced his body to stay in ce as he let the billiard cue hit his head.


    *Crack!*


    The billiard cue was broken in half as it hit Shishio''s forehead. Blood fell from his forehead as it stained theminate floor. He lowered his head before he raised it again as he looked into his father''s eyes.


    Takumi was awoken from his anger, but when he saw Shishio''s eyes, which were far from giving up, he gritted his teeth as he grasped his son''s shirt, dragging him in front of the painting of Shishio''s great-grandfather.


    "Say it! Can you say your answer again in front of your great-grandfather? Hurry up and say your answer again!" Takumi struck the wall several times with force enough to the wall with his palm irritably.


    His father''s kind and warm image had long gone, and now he seemed to possess such dignity. Takumi stood nked by a portrait of his great-grandfather and a painting of the Battle of Tsushima. This huge oil painting showed the vanguard of the Japanese fleet deploying before the Russians in the Sea of Japan, which was more than half taken up with the massive, dark green billows of the ocean.


    Shishio was ustomed to watching it from afar, and he only nced at it with superficial knowledge, preventing him from appreciating the fine detail of the waves, which merged at night into the dark irregr shadows that covered the wall, but now, it is different. The situation he was in when he saw this painting was different.


    He saw how the somber blue of the waves towered up in the foreground with ponderous force while in the distance, a lighter green blended in to brighten the dark water, and here and there, foaming white crests topped the waves. The trailing wakes of the maneuvering squadron spread out with smooth uniformity over the surface of this turbulent northern sea with terrible impact. The line of the main Japanese fleet heading farther out to the sea was painted horizontally on the canvas, with its plumes of smoke drifting to the right against a sky whose chilly blue contained a touch of pale green as befitted a northern May.


    In contrast, the portrait of Shishio''s great-grandfather in military uniform was imbued with human warmth, despite his evident sternness. Even now, he did not seem to chide Shishio but rather admonished him with both dignity and affection.


    Was it his imagination?


    Or was it something that he wanted to view himself?


    No, this was something that his great-grandfather should be currently thinking about.


    Shishio knew that his rtionship with Chihiro would bring nothing but destruction. They couldn''t hover in mid-air forever like a pair of dragonflies making love.


    The age of glorious war was no longer there. It ended at the end of the Meiji Era when modernization started. Today, all the stories of past wars have sunk to the level of those edifying ounts he heard from middle-aged teachers in history lessons.


    There also wasn''t much of a chance for one to die on the battlefield.


    The old wars are finished, and a new kind of war has just begun; this is the era of the war of emotion.


    The kind of war no one can see, only feel��a war, therefore, that dull and insensitive won''t even notice.


    But it''s begun in earnest.


    The young men who have been chosen to wave it have already begun to fight.


    ''And I''m one of them.''


    He didn''t doubt it, and it was his new war.


    However, just as in the old wars, there will be casualties in the war of emotions.


    He was one of the representatives, and he had the resolve to die in this new war.


    He took a deep breath and answered, "I am sorry, Father. My answer won''t change. I love her, and I can''t leave her." The moment those words fell, he was beaten.


    Takumi couldn''t control his emotions anymore. He raised his fist and struck it in Shishio''s face.


    Shishio was thrown to the corner of the room, but this was far from over. Many things dropped because of the impact, causing a loud noise, which was even heard from the outside.


    "Say it again! Ha! Say it! Say it, you animal!"


    Takumi roared as he beat Shishio without mercy.


    When the loud noise was heard, Shiroiko and Kayo, who had been standing near the entrance of the billiard room, heard it, and they quickly entered before they were stunned by what they saw.


    "I regretted raising you in such a soft and easy way, but I had never realized you''d turn out like this. Toy your hands on your aunt, the little sister of your mother! To stain your family''s honor! Throw mud in your father''s face! Is this the way that you repay your family after what we have raised you? Your education, status, money, love, everything! Is this how you repay us? You behave like an animal! You have done something that''s rotten through and through! Answer me again! Do you still want to defy me?"


    Takumi punched and kicked Shishio with all of his might. The anger on his head clouded everything, and even if Shishio was bloody, he kept beating him.


    "Stop! Stop! Dear, you are going to kill our son!"


    Shioriko couldn''t control it anymore, and she hugged her husband as she pushed him away from Shishio.


    "Kayo-san, take care of Shishio!"


    "Yes!"


    Kayo looked at Shishio with distress.


    His face was bloody. His handsome and elegant appearance could no longer be seen in him. Even his shirt was dirty from Takumi''s shoes.


    However, Takumi was far from calm. His wife might have stopped him, but it didn''t stop him from stopping his anger toward his son.


    "Our son? He won''t be any longer of our son if he still defies my words! Listen to me! I will disown you here and now if you don''t follow my words and continue to bring shame to our family!"


    If his son continued to be in the rtionship with Chihiro, then where would his face be?


    Where would be the face of the family?


    If this wasn''t the modern world, then this matter was a small matter, but what era was this?


    This is an era where many small things can be big things.


    If before one could protect their family with a sword and gun, then in this era, those things were useless. No, it was still useful, but there were some things that were more powerful and dangerous than those weapons.


    That is the media.


    If the media knew what was happening to the Oga family, they would be like a shark that had smelled the scent of blood. All they would do was charge forward and bite their family like the most delicious feast greedily.


    The Oga family was powerful, and they should be able to defend this news, but that price was by disowning Shishio.


    Disowning him meant that Shishio didn''t have a rtionship with the Oga family. Whatever he did, it had nothing to do with the Oga family.


    However, how could Takumi bear to disown Shishio?


    Shishio was his only son. He was also his pride.


    Takumi loved Shishio very much. He knew that his son could do everything, and his future was so bright that it was blinding.


    If Shishio wanted to, he could be anything!


    Which is why this matter disappointed him so much.


    After all, what kind of parents could stay calm when they knew that their son had a rtionship with his aunt?


    This was messed up!


    This mistake might not be much for the Oga family, but it was different for Shishio.


    What would happen if Shishio lost the Oga family?


    Takumi didn''t know, but he didn''t want to disown Shishio, so he had to be tough, hoping that Shishio would give up. Shishio might hate him, but it didn''t matter since everything was for his future.


    Hearing Takumi''s words, Shioriko and Kayo knew that Takumi was serious. They were all looking at Shishio in aplicated mood.


    While Shioriko was holding her husband, so he wouldn''t beat their son anymore, Kayo wiped Shishio''s blood with a handkerchief.


    This matter... they also knew this matter like Takumi, but unlike him, they couldn''t be tough like Takumi. They knew that what their son and Chihiro did was wrong, yet when they thought of Chihiro''s tears that day...


    Shishio sat on his knees as he pushed Kayo''s hand gently.


    "Shishio..."


    "Kayo-san, let me talk first."


    Shishio looked at his father and then bowed his head.


    "I am sorry."


    "........"


    "I am sorry that I have disappointed you. I have stained our family''s honor and thrown mud in your face. I am sorry, Father."


    Shishio had never thought that he was wrong with his rtionship with Chihiro, but he knew in the parents'' eyes it would be a different matter. He had disgraced his father, and he knew that he had put a stain on his parents. This fact didn''t change since he knew he had wronged his parents because of his selfishness and love.


    If there was an unfilial child, he knew that it would be him.


    This was why he apologized since he knew that his father cared about him.


    This beating was different from the fights that he had encountered.


    This beating was his father''s love.


    "I know that you care about me. You want me to have a bright future, living an easy andfortable life. You want the best for me."


    Takumi looked at his son in aplicated mood.


    "By leaving Chihiro, I know that I can get all of that. Thank you for reminding me."


    "Then..."


    "But... but this isn''t a matter of the future. What I want currently is her. She is someone that I love. I won''t abandon her for my future."


    "So... do you think it is worth it? Is it worth it to throw away your future for love?" Shioriko asked instead of Takumi.


    "For me, it is yes." Shishio nodded as he looked at his parents with a calm expression. "Many will say that I am stupid to do this, but if I can abandon someone I love for fear which only happens in the future, then what am I? When we started this rtionship, I had thought about the consequences several times, and I am ready for this. This is why... I won''t abandon her."


    His decision was firm, and no one could change his mind.

 Chapter 771: Will

    <h4>Chapter 771: Will</h4>


    His determination was clearly conveyed in his words.


    Shishio was as immovable as a mountain.


    They knew that no matter what they said would be useless. Yet, while they knew that it was wrong, they couldn''t help but be moved by him.


    It was extremely pure, and there were no stains on it.


    Takumi looked at his son, struggling before he made his decision. "Go back to your room. Don''t go out. Think about it carefully." Even if he said that he would disown him, how could he do it so easily?


    Shishio was his son.


    Shishio was someone that he had watched over from his birth.


    Watching him grow from a little bump on Shioriko''s belly to such a young man, how could Takumi indifferently disown him like nothing?


    His mood was extremelyplex.


    To be honest, if Shishio somehow agreed to his words, Takumi would sigh in relief, yet at the same time, he would also feel disappointed and slightly despise his son since someone who could abandon his woman for something ambiguous like a future definitely wasn''t someone that he could trust upon.


    On the other hand, Shishio might reject him and cause him to be angry, frustrated, and also at a loss, but at the same time, Takumi was also proud of him for bing such a man.


    As a father, he was happy.


    But as a member of the Oga family, he was at a loss and disappointed.


    If possible, Takumi hoped that something like this didn''t happen, yet since it had happened, there was nothing that he could do. He also thought that by keeping him inside his room, Shishio would cool his head and maybe reach a different decision.


    ''Ugh...''


    Takumi just didn''t know what to do currently.


    Shishio didn''t know what his father thought since he was led to his room by Kayo. Shiroiko stayed with his father, fearing that Takumi might beat him again.


    When they entered his room, he was quiet, and Kayo also didn''t know what to say. The only thing that she could do was tend his wounds. He had a lot of bruises, and many parts of his skin were cut and bleeding.


    Kayo was in distress as she tended to him. Still, she also couldn''t say anything since she just didn''t know what she should say. Should she support Takumi? No, she should support Takumi to make Shishio give up Chihiro, yet she had to say she was extremely jealous of Chihiro.


    "......."


    Shishio only nced at Kayo and pretended that he didn''t notice the sudden change in her mood and body.


    "Kayo-san, let me stay alone."


    "But..."


    "Kayo-san."


    "......"


    Kayo sighed before she stood up and bowed her head. "Please call me if you need something." She left quietly without disturbing him.


    Shishio looked out his window and thought of escaping, but he decided to lie on his bed, thinking about many things. As he gazed at the dark ceiling, he was still shocked by Chihiro''s decision. He could understand her and why she could do this, yet at the same time, his heart was extremely ufortable.


    She only wanted the best for him.


    Yet, his best meant that she would disappear from his life.


    Such a life definitely wasn''t something that he longed for.


    It was true that even if she left, he wouldn''t be missing anything. He didn''tck a woman. No, he had a lot of them. Even if one of them vanished from his life, it wouldn''t interrupt his life. Instead, the one who would be miserable would be Chihiro instead of him.


    He had everything, yet she had nothing.


    Even if he followed his father''s words, it didn''t matter, yet as he had said before, how could he let everything stay the way it was?


    Giving up, following his father''s words, without even fighting back.


    What was he?


    As for Chihiro, to be honest, he was angry. He was extremely angry. To be honest, when they met, he nned to inject his seed, so she would get pregnant with his child.


    That way, what would she do?


    Could she get away from him again?


    However, when he thought about it clearly, he didn''t n to do so since love was messing with people''s minds. One could do everything in the name of love. It was the most unreasonable emotion that one could have, after all.


    If he really got her pregnant, he was afraid that she might escape to Southeast Asia, so she wouldn''t cause trouble in his life.


    ''Why are you so stupid?''


    He questioned this before he stood up since he had made up his mind to chase after her, and it was impossible for him to stay here any longer. He wanted to meet her, and he was going to wipe the tears from his eyes.


    Since, right now, the only person who could do that was him.


    He was the only one.


    He knew that he couldn''t get out from the entrance of his house, so he decided to leave through the window, but when he was about to leave, the door of his room was opened.


    "........"


    There was silence.


    Shioriko looked at his son, who was about to escape speechlessly.


    "I want to go to Chihiro."


    Lying might be good because of how awkward this situation was, yet he told the truth since he wanted to tell his mother that it was impossible to change his decision.


    Shioriko let out a long sigh as she closed the door. "Then, do you know where she is?"


    "......"


    "She might be on a business trip, but that business trip is a process to transfer her job."


    "She is going to move away from Suimei?"


    "Yes." Shioriko sat on his bed and patted her side. "Come here. Listen to me first before you leave."


    ''You won''t stop me?''


    He thought, but he knew that it was such a stupid question when everything was clearly conveyed by her actions. He sat by her side and listened to Shioriko, telling him what had happened to Chihiro for the past month and what kind of decision her little sister had made.


    However, after listening to the story, there was only one thing that he could think of.


    Just how stupid this woman is... was it worth it for her to throw away everything for him?


    Leaving Suimei meant a lot of things for Chihiro.


    After all, Chihiro loved to teach, and Suimei was also the ce where she wanted to work the most when she became a teacher, yet she decided to leave everything for him. Moreover, she would also cut her rtionship with her family, staying alone where no one knew her.


    Chihiro had decided to leave Shishio''s life.


    She didn''t want to be a stumbling block for his future.


    His future without her was the best.


    Was it worth it? Was it worth it to throw everything for a scumbag like him?


    However, knowing this, he knew that he had to meet her.


    Shioriko didn''t know what her son was thinking, but she said, "To be honest, like your father, I don''t know what to do. I should have stopped you, but in the end, I couldn''t. I left everything to your father since... I don''t have the courage to say anything to you.


    "Your rtionship... while I can''t say that it is right, especially in the eyes of others, I can tell that you''re earnest. You two are in love with each other. I can tell you all of that, yet at the same time, I can''t fully support you two, especially when your rtionship is..."


    Shishio looked at his mother and held her hand. "I know, but thank you for telling me all of this, and I am sorry for being a disappointment to you."


    "You are not a disappointment to me... but I can''t say that I am proud of you..." She was in tears, trying to stop them but couldn''t. If possible, she wished that she could fully support their rtionship, yet as a wife of the Oga family, she knew what their rtionship meant.


    Disowning was the only thing she could think of to solve this problem.


    Yet simr to her husband, she didn''t want to disown her son.


    Simr to her husband, she loved her son.


    ''Maybe... sending him to Tokyo was a mistake...''


    ''Maybe letting the two meet each other was a mistake...''


    There were many ifs on her mind, and she thought that if all of that didn''t happen, then everything wouldn''t reach this point.


    Was there only one answer to this problem?


    As the two fell into silence, only the sound of their breathing and the wind of the night winter could be heard.


    "Where is she?"


    In the end, she couldn''t stop him. She stared at her son, struggling, hoping that something might change, a miracle might happen, but in the end, nothing happened, and she told him where Chihiro was.


    "Asahikawa."


    "Asahikawa? Hokkaido?"


    He was dumbfounded since it was too far away.


    "Yes, she has be an art teacher at one of the schools in that city."


    "Thank you." He stood up and said, "Thank you." But this time, he wiped her tears as he held her hand.


    She knew that he was about to leave, so she hugged him tightly.


    He just let her until he could feel her hands loosen.


    Neither of them talked, and she just watched him leave, but she told him to leave through the entrance since it was dangerous to leave through the window.


    When he was about to leave, he saw his father.


    "You''re going?"


    "Yes."


    Shishio nodded.


    "........" 2x


    Neither said much, and he put his shoes on, ready to leave, but his father''s voice startled him.


    "Hey."


    "Yes?"


    "Do a hitchhiking."


    "Hitchhiking?"


    "Yes."


    "To Asahikawa?"


    "Of course."


    Why?


    "What? You can''t do that?" Takumi asked with a snort.


    Shishio wanted to ask that, but in the end, he nodded. "I will do it." He wasn''t sure why his father told him to hitchhike, but it might be hisst request, so he agreed.


    "That''s good." Takumi nodded.


    Then, Shishio left the house and bowed his head for thest time before walking to Asahikawa.


    His parents didn''t send him off, but they stared at his figure from the window of their room, watching him leave until they couldn''t see him anymore.


    "Why did you tell him to hitchhike?" Shioriko asked curiously to her husband.


    "Because it''s hard."


    "...that''s it?"


    "His rtionship won''t be easy, and they will face many hardships together. No, he will, so this hitchhiking is a good chance for him to test his feelings. It''s hard, but it will also make him mature and strengthen his will. After all, if he gives up, then how can he persist in his love for your little sister even in the future?"


    "...dear."


    She was moved and stared at her husband with a warm gaze, but she was stunned when her husband suddenly carried her and threw her to the bed.


    "Eh?"


    "Let''s make another one."


    "......."


    Shioriko was obidient.

 Chapter 772: Snowflake

    <h4>Chapter 772: Snowke</h4>


    "Dammit, the snow is so thick!"


    Chihiro cursed as she walked on the street. She held her body tightly, feeling extremely cold. This bad weather... this cold temperature... this ce where no one was around... she was almost in tears, missing herfortable room with him around.


    In this city, she didn''t know anyone, but it might be the work of god that she knew someone.


    Unfortunately, this person was bizarre.


    ''Bone fetish...''


    She shuddered when she thought about a certain woman who was in love with bones so much. She buried her chin around her scarf, trying to seek a little warmth, as she walked on the side of the street carefully, so she wouldn''t slip to the ground. She put both of he hands inside the pocket of her jacket, cursing how freezing the temperature was. Even if she had put gloves on her hands, she felt that she couldn''t stand it.


    Yet somehow, the thought of someone holding her hands tightly, warming her hands, emerged in her mind, which caused her to shake her head furiously.


    She quickly threw that thought away as she continued to curse the cold, hoping that it could distract her mind.


    As she walked, the ice covered the ground and cracked because of her steps.


    Unlike Tokyo, Asahikawa was so much different. While this city wasn''t bad, it was freezing during the winter. By now, she was afraid that her skin would turn ky and dry because of this coldness. Yet, strangely enough, it also made herfortable since it made her forget about many things.


    Unlike her, she could see few people who had gotten used to this temperature, and they seemed to be at ease, talking to each other warmly with theirpanions. She quickly looked away, fearing that she would keep thinking about him.


    ''It''s been a week or so, right?''


    The time they had been parted was quite a while, so shouldn''t she forget about him instead of reminiscing about him?


    When she noticed the convenience store, she stopped and entered.


    "Wee."


    The familiar lifeless greeting was somehow kind of peaceful.


    However, the warm temperature of the store still made her chilly.


    She didn''t answer the greeting and walked toward the alcohol corner. She picked three cans of beer skillfully. Still, she stopped when she saw a local beer brand, hesitating, but in the end, she chose her favorite. Picking up her beers, she walked into the sweet corner, picking up a few chocte bars from her shopping basket carelessly before she paid all of them at the cashier.


    "Everything is..."


    "Here."


    "Thank you."


    She picked up the stic bag as she walked out of the convenience store, weing thefortable cold before wandering aimlessly. After moving to this city, she had been living in an apartment alone. Unlike Tokyo, the rent was quite cheap, which she loved, and the room was quite good, but she hated to stay there since staying alone in that apartment made her think many things. She kept thinking that it was something that she didn''t want to do.


    Even if she didn''t want to, her mind and heart forced her to do it.


    She hated herself for not being able to control herself even though she was the one who made this decision. Even though she knew that it was for the best, she also knew that she had done something wrong to him since she didn''t even discuss this matter with him, and she just ran away. She even reported this matter to his parents.


    By now, she was afraid that he might have a fight with his parents because of her.


    Yet, as she had said before, it was for the best.


    He knew that he had reassured her, telling her that everything would be alright, yet the thought of what had happened in Okinawa caused her heart to be turbulent. Moreover, the thought of their rtionship was known by everyone as he was being persecuted and losing his future, making her feel that this rtionship was impossible.


    She would bring nothing but trouble to him.


    ''Yes, this is what''s best for the two of us.''


    She tried to reassure herself as she continued to walk. This time, she didn''t walk aimlessly but walked with a destination. Her destination was a park. Unfortunately, it was also a park where she met a weird woman who was in love with bones. Still, she wasn''t in the mood to think about that woman, especially when this woman was quite sticky toward her.


    While this woman was weird, she had faced many weirdos in her life, so she could easily ept this bone-fetish woman.


    She strolled down the path between the Himyan and Lebanese Cedars, and the air, sound, and scents suddenly changed.


    The temperature came down to a full degree, the scent of greenery covered by snow filled the air, and because of the winter, everything was quiet. Only the sound of winds, rustling leaves, and snow dropping could be heard.


    This world was so blurry, she thought.


    Without his existence, everything seemed fuzzy and hazy, and she seemed to be drunk, unable to tell the reality or dream, but the coldness on her skin told her that everything was real.


    She was all alone.


    Her steps were a little heavy.


    Whether it was because of how thick the snow was, exhaustion, or something else, she wasn''t sure, but she kept walking.


    Beyond the snow-covered maple leaves, the arbor where she always rested after she moved to Asahikawa came into view. Naturally, it was empty, especially on this cold day. Yet, she walked like it was normal toward this empty arbor and sat rxedly as she gazed into the white world before her.


    She opened her stic bag and took a can of beer, opened it before she sipped it slowly. Then she rummaged in her stic bag, took a bar of chocte she had bought, and tore the package before she ate it.


    Aftering to this city, this was her diet.


    She wasn''t sure what was happening to beer, but strangely enough, she lost her sense of taste. Except for beer, alcohol, and bitter chocte, she could taste nothing. Whenever she wanted to eat something else, she wanted to puke. Every food she tried to eat became so disgusting and didn''t taste good.


    She knew this was bad, but as she tried to force herself, she would vomit.


    At that time, she was desperate, but she finally found the food which she could eat, which was chocte. She knew that this wasn''t good, but it was okay since it could ease her hunger. Her condition might have be worsen, but living was just too painful.


    Tomorrow, she will have to report to her new school.


    As she moved to Asahikawa, she continued to be a teacher at the nearby high school. With her qualification, it was easy for her to be epted to any school in Asahikawa.


    However, she just didn''t have the drive to continue.


    ''Even though I am the one who has decided to do this...''


    She knew this was for the best, yet, deep inside, how could she wish for something like this?


    If they were just a normal woman and a man, even if their age difference was quite a lot, she could ignore everything, but their situation was different. She was his aunt, and he was her nephew. She still remembered the gaze of her big sister and big brother-inw that day, causing her to grimace in pain and flinch at reality.


    This was the reality of their rtionship.


    No matter how beautiful they saw it, in the eyes of others, it was nothing but disgusting.


    The snowke fell slowly and gently from the sky, yet when it touched the ground, it copsed, melted away, and disappeared. The one which she had been staring at had also disappeared.


    Was her future going to be like this?


    However, it might not be bad.


    Being forgotten by him might be the best since this was something that she had been looking forward to. While she wanted him to stay and have that warm, she pushed him away since she was afraid that her existence would bring misery to him.


    She raised her feet on the bench as she hugged her thighs tightly. She put her forehead against her knees, wondering whether the time would help her to forget everything. If so, then she was hoping that it could happen soon since she was afraid that she had started to regret her decision.


    She knew that her decision was the best for him, yet it hurt... leaving him to hurt her so much.


    It was so painful that it might be better to die now instead of feeling this pain.


    However, even if her heart longed for him, she decided to stay since she didn''t want to taint his memory.


    Their memory was beautiful, and it was something that she had always dreamed of every night of her sleep, yet when that dream was about to end, the scene changed when everything crumbled as she saw him having his future destroyed.


    It was her nightmare.


    It would appear every time she slept.


    The only way she could escape from it was to drink a lot of alcohol and then sleep.


    However, sometimes, she wondered whether he would me her when his future was destroyed.


    Her body shivered, and she thought that it had be so cold. She raised her head and wiped her tears. While this coldness could make her forget many things, it was also unbearable.


    She stood up and took all the trash to the stic bag. She walked out of the arbor before her body shuddered once again. She shook the snow on her body and stood in a ce for a while, watching the night sky.


    The sky almost turned dark, and she thought that she needed to go back.


    Yet, she didn''t move, trying to gather her energy for a moment before she walked, yet when she stopped in a ce when she saw a figure that she didn''t expect to appear here.


    "I found you, Chihiro."


    A familiar figure, which appeared in her dream every time, appeared before her.


    However, she knew that this wasn''t a dream and it was reality.


    "Shishio?"


    Standing before her was the man she loved.

 Chapter 773: Vow

    <h4>Chapter 773: Vow</h4>


    It was in the evening when light kes of snow danced in the brisk wind that swept over the streams of the Ishikari River. They seemed too fragile even for winter snow but were rather more reminiscent of a swarm of summer insects. When the sky remained overcast, they disappeared against the clouds. Only when the sun shone through did one be aware of the powdery, swirling snow. The cold in the air was worse than it would have been on a day of heavy snow.


    As she stood over the snow-covered gravel path, she stared at Shishio in aplicated mood since she had never expected to see him here. The determination she had built before suddenly started to crumble when she saw him.


    When she didn''t see him, she could stay calm and numbed everything with alcohol, but when he appeared, the more she longed by his side. The days that she spent with him weren''t something she couldn''t forget, and she hadn''t seen him after she left, but when she knew that she couldn''t be with him, so this was enough.


    Yes, this was enough.


    She only wanted to see him for thest time before shepletely disappeared from his life.


    Watching him appear in front of her, she knew that he hade to make her return, but she made up her mind to reject him. Still, the reality was different from the reality.


    "Ah, sorry, I seem to recognize a different person."


    Shishio bowed his head and excused himself.


    "....." Chihiro.


    "I was joking." Shishio turned at Chihiro again, observing her up and down. "But, really, you''re in a mess." Usually, she was beautiful, but now, while she was still attractive, her condition was terrible.


    Chihiro''s lips twitched, and she said, "Aren''t you the same?" Simr to her, he was also in a mess, especially when she could see bandages and his clothes seemed hadn''t been changed for several days. However, this was her first time seeing him like this, and she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Isn''t it your fault?" Shishio looked at Chihiro with some resentment.


    "...my fault?" Chihiro was dumbfounded.


    "Because of you, I was beaten by my father."


    "...ugh."


    "Then, I was forced to go to Asahikawa by hitchhiking."


    "...hitchhiking?"


    "Yes." Shishio sighed and thought of the novelty experience of going to the Asahikawa by hitchhiking. It was tough since he faced many unique things along the way, but at the same time, it also confirmed his feelings.


    As he watched the woman, who had caused him trouble, he could see the peak of Mt. Arashiyama, which was dazzling white.


    "...sorry."


    This was the only thing that she could say. She knew that she had caused him many troubles, especially when she disappeared so suddenly, and also reported their rtionship to his parents. She knew that she had given him so much trouble, and she didn''t know how to apologize.


    "Take responsibility."


    "What?"


    "You have to take responsibility and go back with me."


    "....."


    Chihiro lowered her head, struggling before she shook her head. "...no." Her voice was quiet, but it was clear.


    "What?"


    "No!"


    "Didn''t you promise me that day?"


    "I know..."


    "Then, why?" Shishio asked with a frown.


    "Because I will bring you nothing but trouble!" Chihiro sobbed as she stared at him with a tearful expression.


    "...did you remember that time?"


    "That time?"


    "When we were in Okinawa... at that time when we were together in our room... we had our fun, but... but when you told me that someone might capture us..."


    "But that didn''t happen, right?"


    "Yes, that didn''t happen, but what if it happened?" She stared at him and asked, "What do you think will happen to us? How will the world see us? I thought I was ready for this, but when I thought that I would just be your burden... I...


    "That''s why... please give up on me."


    Her expression was firm as she said, "Being with me won''t make you happy! You will lose your future because of me! Everything... your hard work... reputation... whatever you have achieved in life, you will lose all of them because of me..."


    Yes, she would bring him nothing but trouble for him.


    Being with her would destroy him.


    She didn''t want to be the reason why he lost everything. She decided to leave because she loved him. She only wanted the best for him, and his best was without her.


    "Please leave..."


    She closed her eyes as she begged him. "...please leave me, okay?" Those precious memories with him, she didn''t want to stain them. She wanted to let them remain beautiful, and she would definitely treasure all of those days with him.


    That''s why... that''s why... it was better for him to leave since those memories might turn into an ugly nightmare.


    "Stupid."


    However, what she received was nothing but a childish scolding.


    "...ha?"


    She opened her eyes and stared at him dumbfoundedly.


    "I mean, you''re stupid."


    "..." Chihiro.


    "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!"


    "Who is stupid?!" She got angry and scolded him in return. "What are you? An elementary school student?"


    "You''re a stupid, moronic idiot middle age woman."


    "MY AGE HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS! ALSO, I AM NOT OLD! I AM STILL IN MY 29 YEARS AND A FEW MONTHS!" Chihiro roared in anger before she huffed while looking away.


    "....."


    Shishio was speechless by her age, but he decided to ignore it.


    "Go back with me."


    She was stunned, and her eyes widened when she heard his words. Her heart trembled, and she knew that these should be the words that she wanted to hear the most from him, but she looked away and didn''t dare to look at him, afraid that he might see her real feeling.


    "No."


    "Go back with me."


    "No!"


    Her voice was stronger and clearer, showing her rejection of going back with him.


    "The future without you isn''t something that I want."


    Her heart wavered as she stared at him, who told her his feelings.


    "The future you always to be on my side is something that I want."


    After he said those words, he approached her closer.


    "Always by your side? What do you mean? Sounds like a proposal."


    She tried to hold back her tears, yet she couldn''t.


    She tried to mask her trembling voice, yet she couldn''t.


    She tried to get away from him, yet she couldn''t.


    "Proposal? That''s not bad. I will marry you." He smiled and thought that the idea wasn''t bad.


    "Stupid! Do you think that a nephew and an aunt can marry each other?" She scolded him mercilessly with a blush.


    "Probably not." He shook his head.


    "Then...?" She sounded so disappointed.


    "But, I am different. Whether it is my future or you, I will get all of them, so don''t think of leaving me again."


    He hugged her tightly in his arms, afraid that she would leave again while telling her to leave everything to him.


    "...you''re so greedy."


    She didn''t push him, leaving her arms dangling, hesitating on either side.


    "I am." He smiled. "Did you just realize that now?"


    Like the sun came out after the rain, this was how she saw his smile.


    Yet, was it really okay?


    Was it okay for them to be together?


    She wanted to be with him more than anyone, yet was it really okay?


    Was it okay for her to embrace this happiness?


    "Then... what if... what if you can''t get your future because of me? Will you hate me because of that?"


    She didn''t dare to ask this question before, but in the end, she couldn''t hold it since she wanted to know no matter how cruel it was.


    "Enough! I don''t care about the future! I only want you! How about you? Do you want to be with me?"


    Those words seemed to break something which she blocked inside.


    ''But...''


    "Chihiro!" He roared. "Answer me!"


    She couldn''t control her emotions anymore, and all her resistance was broken as she exposed her feelings.


    "I want to! I want to be with you! I want to be with you forever! But, I am afraid! I am afraid that I will hurt you!"


    She burst into sobs as she hugged him tightly without letting him go.


    "That''s enough. Whatever the future will be, we will face it together. Let''s hold each other. Whether it is happiness or sadness, we will be together," he caressed her head gently as he wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Um."


    "Don''t run away again."


    "Um."


    "Don''t selfishly think the best for me."


    "Um."


    "Be my woman obediently."


    "Um..."


    "Also, trust me, okay? It hurts me when you don''t trust me like before."


    "Um." She nodded as she hugged him even tighter.


    "Lastly, this might seem like nonsense to you, but let''s get married in the future."


    She blushed as she faced his clear crystal-like eyes before she nodded shyly. "Um."


    Words resounded in their hearts like a countdown to their future.


    Even now, they weren''t sure what their future would hold, but as long as they were together, that was enough since as long as they were together, everything would be alright.


    Shoulders each other''s burdens and always by each other''s side.


    Between the snow-covered park and beneath the setting sun to the west, they kissed each other as they exchanged vows to be together for eternity.


    As they hugged each other, Chihiro felt at ease. She snuggled at his chest as if it was the mostfortable ce in the world. As she looked up, she saw the snowkes fall like the sparkle of the stars. It was so breathtaking and poignant.


    "It''s snow..."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s okay."


    She held him tightly.

 Chapter 774: Irreplaceable (END)

    <h4>Chapter 774: Irreceable (END)</h4>


    Many things happened after that day.


    However, as they decided to be together once again, they spent a steamy night and a day in Asahikawa for almost a few days. With the cold temperature of the Hokkaido winter, staying side by side felt so much morefortable. Still, while his body was okay since he was many times stronger than an average adult, Chihiro was still a normal human, so she needed to rest.


    Even so, the days that they spent those days were irreceable.


    Still, even though they had decided to be together once again, Chihiro decided to stay in Asahikawa, at least until he graduated. Even though he had reassured her that everything would be alright, it wouldn''t hurt to be careful, right?


    More importantly, if she was in Asahikawa, they could go on a date whenever they could without being afraid of the others. This was something impossible to do in Tokyo, but in Asahikawa, it was possible. She also felt that she would be ungrateful if she left so soon, especially when the school had epted her so kindly. Lastly, it felt great to monopolize him, and to hug him in this cold temperature felt sofortable.


    Shishio also didn''t mind since it wasn''t like they couldn''t meet each other. He also didn''t mind visiting Asahikawa, especially when he realized that there were many girls that could trigger his system in this town. While he felt weird, he didn''t overthink.


    With that said, everyone also knew about their rtionship, and naturally, they were all dumbfounded when they learned about their rtionship. However, when they thought about his personality, they could only stare at him while rolling their eyes.


    As of now, they were a bit dreaded since they were afraid that their mothers might be attacked by him.


    ''Hey!''


    He wanted to change his image in their minds, but he knew that it was impossible. In their eyes, he was a pervert. This made him sigh since he was just a man in love. He was just being true to his penis.


    However, with that problem, everything became clear, and everything felt sofortable.


    Yet, it didn''t mean that his problem had ended.


    There were many problems that they encountered, such as the demolition of Sakurasou.


    With the transfer of Chihiro to Asahikawa, the school also used this chance to demolish Sakurasou, telling all the tenants to move,


    Shishio understood this because he knew Sakurasou''s building was quite old. Therefore, it was better to demolish it and build a new building or just sell it since the ones who lived in Sakurasou were nothing but troubled students.


    If it was in the original, everyone in the Sakurasou would gather their power together, trying to stop the demolition of Sakurasou, using their youth and passion to move everyone''s heart since this ce contained a lot of precious memories all they so didn''t want this ce to be destroyed.


    However, did someone forget about Shishio?


    Shishio was the owner of Suimei, but he decided to buy Sakurasou, owning it as his private property together with Shiina since they used their money from a manga to buy this ce.


    To be honest, he knew thatpared to her, his feeling toward this ce was quitecking. After all, Sakurasou was nothing but a building. Nothing is permanent��everything in existence changes. Even if Sakurasaou was demolished, he was ready with it since what was important was the memory.


    However, for Shiina, this was a special ce since this was the ce where she met him.


    Even if she used all of her money, she was going to protect Sakurasou.


    With that being said, they were in trouble since with them, as the new owner, they didn''t have time to manage this ce. In the end, Ritsu rmended the little sister of her grandfather, who was kind of a cute olddy. They agreed without hesitation since this cute olddy somehow kind of fit with the atmosphere of Suimei.


    More importantly, this olddy could handle Shiro-san, which was kind of amazing.


    They felt like this olddy seemed to be born for this kind of job.


    With that said, this wasn''t the only problem since in February, when Misaki graduated, she stood in front of everyone and confessed her life to him while also giving him a proposal to marry.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Shishio was also speechless.


    Yet, without a doubt, this year''s graduation would be unforgettable for all of them.


    Still, even if Misaki graduated, she didn''t move away. No, she moved away to the house next to Sakurasou since she wanted to live like a newlywed with Shishio. She wanted to be like a wife who lived a gray life because her husband often went to his mistress.


    With that kind of setting, Misaki somehow became more creative with her anime.


    "..." Shishio.


    As for the university, Misaki went to Suimei University.


    With that decision, everyone also decided to stay in Tokyo after they graduated from high school.


    Now the real problem is, how was his rtionship with his parents?


    Strangely enough, they didn''t disown him and even let him do whatever he wanted.


    Why?


    Because he was known as the strongest man on earth.


    The rules of this country, or the world, simply couldn''t bind him.


    The system had given him a lot of things.


    If he couldn''t use it to keep and protect everything around him, he was simply an idiot.


    With all of those problems solved, the time continued to pass, and it was already the end of March.


    It had been almost a year since Shishio stayed in Tokyo, and in a few weeks, he would be the second year.


    During this time, the streets of Tokyo were tinted with cherry blossoms.


    This time while he was doing it with his women yesterday, he still gave them time to rest since, in the morning, they decided to have a "Hanami," which was a flower-viewing tradition to enjoy the transient beauty of cherry blossoms.


    To be honest, they were quitete, but they weren''t in a hurry. If they were like any of those people, they wouldn''t get a ce to sit down to approach the cherry blossoms, but with Shishio, they didn''t need to worry about that.


    When he woke up with his women, the world outside was brimming with sunlight. The houses in the neighborhood were misty in the spring haze, and every one of their windows caught the sun and sparkled pleasantly. Here and there, in the spaces between the mixed-used buildings, he could see cherry blossoms in full bloom.


    They had a light breakfast with lightly buttered toast and a cafe auit with plenty of milk. This breakfast might not be enough for him, but they had prepared many foods for the "Hanami," so he was going to fill his stomach at that time.


    ''Should this be the so-called dango before flowers?''


    He preferred food instead of flowers, but abination of the two might be able to create something that he didn''t expect.


    As they washed the dishes, they thought that it was their time to walk out. They didn''t go in the car but instead walked on foot since the location was rtively close. It was also a good way to burn calories since they knew that they would eat a lot of foodter.


    Shishio put on a light jacket and walked behind everyone while observing everything as he stepped forward. It was a pleasant day, with a gentle wind that ruffled his hair every so often, and the air held the scent of morning.


    Watching all of his women, he suddenly got nostalgia from when he arrived in Tokyo for the first time, being troubled by his past, oveing his past, and making many important connections with a lot of women.


    All of them had be irreceable for him, and he treasured all of them.


    Yet, he had to say, he still thought about his girlfriend from his previous life.


    He wondered what she was doing now.


    He was living well in this world, but what about her? Was she living well? He wasn''t sure, but unless he made a machine to travel to another world, it was impossible for him to know about her condition.


    Still, he had to say Tokyo was a special ce; he also realized that every time of day had its own smell in this city. Early morning had a unique scent that told of the rest of the day, while the scent of the evening gently brought the day to an end. The starry night sky had its own scent, and so did the cloudy skies. The smells were a mixture of people, the city, and the workings of nature.


    As they walked slowly through the residential neighborhoods, with theirplicated tangles of narrow streets. When he got thirsty, he bought oolong tea from a vending machine. Everyone also followed before they continued their trip. The street was rtively quiet. The sky behind them was a clear pale blue, as if someone had dissolved blue paint in plenty of water, and a few white clouds were being swept along by the wind.


    They reached a railroad crossing. Arge cherry tree stood beside it, and the surrounding asphalt was pure white with fallen blossoms.


    As he watched the petals drift slowly down, out of nowhere, he thought.


    "That''s five centimeters per second!"


    Before he said anything, Nana chirped.


    Everyone also talked about Shishio''s first story ever written since this situation reminded them of the situation in that book, but the crossing''s rm began to sound, echoing around them, dyed with nostalgia by the spring air.


    From up ahead, a woman was walking in their direction. The pleasant clicks of her white mules on the concrete joined the rhythm of the crossing rm. In the center of the crossing, the two passed each other.


    At that moment, a faint light flickered in his heart.


    When he passed through the crossing, he was dumbfounded. He felt like his heart was beating so fast, as if he saw something impossible. He turned back and looked at her. She turned his way, too, but when their eyes were about to meet at that moment, an Odakyu Line express train passed and hid them from each other.


    He didn''t move and stood there, and he had a feeling that woman also did the same.


    With anticipation growing in his heart, the train passed, and their eyes met each other.


    The crossing''s rm still echoed, but they felt like the world was in silence.


    The sky was blue, the wind was cool, and the beautifully clear air held the scent of early spring.


    The two couldn''t contain their emotions and ran toward each other.


    NOTE:


    That''s it. That''s the end. Thank you.


    To be honest, when I wrote this story, this was the ending that I had imagined, so I am pretty satisfied with it. Naturally, some of you may not, but well, this is the best I can do currently.


    As for who is that woman at the end? There is no need for me to spill it, right?


    As for my feelings? I am not sure. I feel conflicted somehow and also feel relief.


    However, thank you for following me on this journey.


    Lastly, let me prepare a poem for you:


    Finishing a novel


    It''s a single milepost


    On a barren journey.


    Neither is it joyful,


    Nor is it sorrowful.


    Once again, thank you.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!